《A Nascent Kaleidoscope》


 Chapter 1:

    chapter 1:


    i was in the middle of class when i couldn''t help but just stare at the ceiling. people talking around me, i heard my teacher lecture about something irrelevant, but my mind was completely unfocused. even as everyone got up and left, i was still stuck in a daze.


    it felt like i had foreign thoughts in my head. i don''t know when it started, sometime recently, but i would catch myself thinking of something i had no idea about, in too vivid a recollection to think them mere daydreams.


    was i going crazy? i knew what schizophrenia was, but didn''t that come on gradually, not just out of the blue? maybe i took some really bad drugs.....without knowing? i know i haven''t been sleeping well, but it''s not like i''ve missed out on that much sleep... weird things just kept popping into my head. what did vampires have to do with anything? and it didn''t'' stop there.....why did an image of a red moon keep showing up as well?


    "shimoda-san."


    my thoughts were broken as i heard someone call my name, only for my expression to darken as i saw the person.


    "kaichou." i answered automatically.


    souna shitori, the student council president, she basically ran the school, and everyone knew it. hell, there were times when she could ''convince'' the principal of certain matters. there were rumors that her parents actually owned the entire thing.


    but....why did something about her suddenly feel off?


    i just ignored the funny feeling i had in the back of my head and pushed down all these strange images that sprang up.


    "i need to speak with you, shimoda-san, please follow me to my office."


    with a sigh, i gestured for her to lead the way. i don''t really know what this about, but generally people don''t like being called to ''her office''. it wasn''t exactly far but for some reason i felt a bit of unease with every step i took, though that could be attributed to my current mental state.


    "please have a seat, shimoda-san." she gestured.


    i could only blink as i realized we were already standing in the student council office, and i didn''t even notice another member to the side going through some stacks of paper, and a chess board off to the side that caught my eye. i just feel completely disconnected from myself right now.


    "what exactly¡ª"


    "we need to talk about your school trip application." she cut me off and i could only just shut my mouth at her authoritative tone.


    my school trip application.....oh, yeah the drama club was going to kyoto to see a play with the proceeds we earned the past couple years from various school plays we put on. that was...next week i think...sounds about right.


    "your guardian did not give permission for you to attend."


    "pardon?" i blurted out.


    "i contacted your guardian after you submitted your application as you are a special case and permission was not granted. i''m afraid you will not be permitted to attend." she said plainly.


    wait what? there was a lot to digest there but i started with the most obvious question.


    "what do you mean my guardian?" i had a strange feeling bubbling in my chest. i hadn''t ''met'' my guardian in the years i lived in this shitty town.


    "the one who enrolled you in the school, we contacted him, and he revoked your application." she once again said it as a matter of fact.


    "who?"


    "excuse me?"


    it was easier to focus on my anger than on anything else.


    i didn''t even want to go to kuoh academy, stupid acceptation letter came after i was denied at another school in the next town over. kuoh academy was one of the most exclusive private schools in the prefect, but i had my eyes set elsewhere....now that i think about it, why wasn''t i accepted where i wanted?


    kuoh academy is objectively better, but it hasn''t been a coed school for long, which is why i didn''t want to go there. i didn''t know if there would be any weird favoritisms towards the female population. considering i got into the ''better'' school, why wasn''t i considered for the others? i sent out several applications but all of them were denied.....


    no...it started to make sense now.


    so this wasn''t the first time....i took a deep breath to calm myself. why wasn''t i allowed to go to kyoto, why was i forced to attend kuoh?


    why is a ''father'' i don''t know forcing me to stay here? what else was being manipulated about my life from behind my back, what else don''t i know!?


    i refuse to follow your plans.


    i can''t go to school i choose? you won''t let me even leave the town? fuck it, i quit. do something about that you asshole. trying to control my life after being absent for eighteen years, good riddance.


    i felt the need to get away, something about this house was suddenly very stifling. without even thinking i stormed out the front door and hurriedly made my way down the street, not even bothering to take note of the direction i went.


    even as the sky turned dark, i kept moving my feet. i don''t really know where i was, it''s not like i memorized the entire layout of kuoh, it was a rather large town. but as i kept going, i got strangely drawn to something, it was a feeling that was nostalgic, but also somewhat foreign. a few turns down an alley and i came upon a scene that was hard to describe.


    "the hell?" i heard a shout from a white-haired man, a foreigner? he was standing over the corpse of a.....i don''t know how to describe it, a monster? he turned to look at me. "how the fuck did a normie get past my barrier?"


    the ''thing'' on the ground started to squirm, and without even taking his eyes away from me he held up a weird looking gun and shot it a few times in the head. i couldn''t help but take a step back as he eyed me viciously.


    i don''t know what surprised me more, the fact that he was carrying a real gun or the fact that the corpse of the monster started glowing from the shots and began decomposing at an alarming rate.


    "hmmm...." he rubbed his gun against his head. "i don''t really feel on my a-game tonight, usually i got bunch of one-liners ready, but i don''t really go out of my way to kill normies." he shrugged and after a blink, he was no longer standing a few dozen yards infront of me but was at my side and a buzzing sound next to my ear.


    is that a fucking lightsaber!?


    "i know what you''re thinking, is this a fucking lightsaber?"


    wait, what?


    "and the answer....is a bit of a letdown. just know that george lucas is one litigious motherfucker. and now¡ª" he stopped, the ''lightsaber'' pushed against my skin slightly and i felt an almost unbearable pain permeate my body. "oooh, ooooooooh, oooooooooooh. and just like that, father freed is reeling to go for round two."


    i couldn''t hear him, i fell to the ground clutching the small wound on my neck, the pain left quickly, but the aftereffects left me almost breathless. was i screaming for a few moments there? i couldn''t even focus properly, whatever that lightsaber did messed me up.


    "thought you were some fucking normie, but looks like you some devil bitch. my night just got a lot fucking better. the other bastard stray didn''t even say anything when i cut it up, just screamed like a cunt, but you look all put together still." he smiled wide, clearly out of his mind.


    i heard what he said, but it basically passed through one ear and out the other. i only had one thought in my mind; was i going to die?


    he started swinging his sword all over the place, cutting up a nearby wall and looking at me with his strange smile.


    i don''t want to die.


    as his sword of light hovered above me, i felt something indescribable. it was like, a dam in my head that had been slowly leaking had collapsed. i let out a scream i had been holding in, clutching my head. the world around me seemed to disappear, the only thing left were a multitude of colors that i could only describe as a kaleidoscope.

 Chapter 2:

    chapter 2:


    as the cascading colors faded from my vision, i noticed the familiar ceiling of my home. even without getting up, my hands started to roam my body, making sure i was still in one piece. there was light peeking through the windows already, had i fallen asleep.... was it all a dream?


    i brought my hand up to my neck where there was a faint burning sensation. my stomach dropped as i realized where it was from.


    memories of a previous self had flooded my mind. n?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    there was no thunderous awakening, the heavens didn''t part to bestow this enlightenment upon me. there were no earth-shattering effects that came with my newfound wisdom.


    i simply remembered a life before this one.


    last night, the high stress situation was more or less a catalyst. a lot of questions i had previously were now answered. standing up and looking in the mirror, i couldn''t help but run my hand through my hair. my red hair that i inherited from my father. i do truly look like him.


    i touched my neck again, there was no scar but the phantom sensation was still there. holy power, practically poison to my ''kind'', i''ll need to be careful in future.


    who even am i?


    my feeling towards my father didn''t change, even after knowing who he was now. these newfound memories, i could close my eyes and see the progression of this world-line, secrets became my domain, i now knew things i couldn''t possibly have known previously.


    i stretched my back slightly and felt something i hadn''t in eighteen years of my life. two bat-like wings exploded out behind me.


    what a refreshing feeling.


    wings, how comical. they in no way allowed for the physical sensation of flight. they were almost frail-like in their aesthetic, but their power didn''t come from their manifestation. they were more conceptual in nature than physical.


    i have wings ¨C therefore i can fly. it''s the same with angels and a lot of other races that have wings. shifting through my memories, and there were quite a bit to look at, i was apparently a half devil. it explained why i was just now realizing i had wings in the first place, even though normal devils come into them as children. they were magical, and previously i had such a pitiable amount of ''magic'' be it magical energy or the devil''s equivalent of demonic energy, that they simply couldn''t manifest.


    was it perhaps because of my magic circuits? no magical energy would leak out from my being because of the pseudo-magical organ so i was thought of as almost a cripple.


    i sat down and hummed to myself for a moment. half devils in general were looked down on, they usually got the short end of the stick when compared to normal devils. considering most half devils came from a human parent, they usually inherited the talent, or rather the lack there of, from them. no noticeable activation of my ''bloodline'' nor magical energy on the surface.


    i guess there was no surprise that i was tossed to the side.


    even as i rationalized my situation, it didn''t abate my anger. maybe if they dug any deeper, they would have discovered my magic circuits? no, it didn''t matter, they chose to not be a part of my life, so i don''t care about that side of my family. i''ve been alone for a while now, i''ll just keep trudging on as i am.


    though i was curious about my bloodline, even as i tried, i couldn''t find anything but the tiniest speck of the exalted ''power of destruction'' that my bloodline boasts about. i couldn''t even bring it to the surface, what a shame, it would have been a wonderful boon.


    it made my feel just ever so much weaker. i was almost killed by a psycho exorcist. oh, how the mighty have fallen.


    i was lucky i activated my magic out of habit. i''ve lived in this house enough that i was able to overturn space and pop into my bedroom on pure instinct using the kaleidoscope.


    i feel so weak, and i hate it. it went beyond just almost being killed like that. i was pushing away my anxiety about almost dying but there was more to it. i didn''t feel in control of my life. i hated it; i didn''t want to be this ''me'' anymore.


    takao shimoda, that was my name. the name my mother gave to me, but i couldn''t be this person anymore. even as i thought my own name, it seems like the ''older memories'' were taking precedence. family names come first in japanese society, and i was starting to think in western terms.


    how strange, i didn''t even notice until now. not only that, if i recall correctly, devils can speak and understand any language fluently, was that also having an impact on my mental state? those racial abilities should be blooming now....


    small victories and all that.


    i looked myself over in the mirror one more time, letting my wings disappear.


    "sorry mom, i can''t be this anymore." i quietly apologized.


    i wanted a new name, for a new beginning. i would take a page out of my previous self''s book. who was i now?


    wilhelm henry schweinorg.


    as i name myself, my name defines me. this is who i would be for now on, the powerless boy i was previously is gone.


    looking at the morning sun, my thoughts drifted back from the more whimsical ideas. what was i going to do in the immediate time frame?


    hell, what even time was it right now?


    i moved my hands around my pockets and couldn''t even find my phone. did i seriously leave my house last night without my phone? i don''t know what i was thinking. well, i wasn''t in my right mind if i were to be honest. i think a lot of stuff just all came boiling to the surface and i had a small episode. having more context to look at my life now, i wouldn''t get so caught up in myself like previously.


    going downstairs, it was sitting on the table. oof, school started an hour ago, whatever. i''m done with that nonsense anyways. my attitude didn''t change much i still didn''t care to go back under the thumb of people i don''t like.


    sona sitri, she was probably just following orders from her sister or my father. still....fuck them.


    what to do what to do. i need some things to get started, my circuits weren''t even properly open yet, only a few were forced to activate last night which allowed me to run away. i need....materials, hmm.


    but right now, i am limited.


    i don''t possess my favored mystic code.


    my jeweled sword, the beauty that went into its creation.....how dearly do i miss it right now. it helped me channel the neigh-infinite power that i could draw from parallel worlds, it was an amazing tool to overcome many of the limitation that magic circuits imposed. not to mention it did a lot of the heavy lifting with calculations. despite what people may think i can''t just rip open a portal and jump from one world-line to the next. last night was a fluke that i doubt i could do consciously without prior preparations.


    having to calculate the trajectory of the planet in relation to the stars to determine a fixed point in space while also considering both the ''y'' and ''z'' axis. that was barely even scratching the surface. my beautiful old sword could do that in moments.


    bleh.


    now though, i would have to rely on the meagre amount of mana i can channel myself and do all the calculations by hand, lest i overstep my own bodily means and accidently kill myself.


    but i can manage until i find some materials to craft myself something capable of synergizing with my magic.


    i have no delusions about making something on the same level as my old sword, i would need to find my way back to my previous dimension to even begin that endeavor, no, i would just need something to propel me over the limitations of my current body.


    i have some meagre funds available, an allowance provided by my caretakers. a good plan of action, but there was one important question that needed answering before i departed.


    what exactly do i wear?


    i seemed to inherit my previous-self''s tastes in fashion, and i couldn''t help but cringe at my current attire. i wasn''t even sure i had any clothing that could meet my standards, and i lacked the funds to properly address my current grievances.


    regardless, i did my best to uplift my normal dress to something that passes as reasonable.


    now, where to go?


    someone my age may just dart right towards the nearest shopping center, but my current needs require something a bit more ''unique''.


    the price tag made me frown.


    20,000 yen for both.


    i noticed their quality immediately, victorian era and made with sterner materials than what laid on the surface.


    the price was worth it from what i gleamed from the items, not to mention they fit my tastes.


    "see anything that caught your eye?"


    i snapped out of my thoughts as the owner stood next to me. "yes, i''m curious about this cane and hat."


    the older man just nodded, picking them up to inspect them. "if i recall correctly, they were owned by an old stage magician who moonlit as a thief back in london england, roughly two hundred years ago."


    i mentally nodded, that was about the timeframe i concluded. "anything interesting about the original owner?"


    "hmmm." the man looked thoughtful for a moment. "supposedly, the magician got caught after robbing a museum and stealing a rather priceless gem, but when the authorities caught him, the gem was nowhere to be found."


    i reached my hand over and ran my finder along the cane, pulsing a little bit of mana and casting a minor alteration. "unfortunately, it seems as though the cane as become rusted."


    the old man raises and eyebrow and picks up the old item, desperately trying to pull the pieces apart.


    i held back a small smile. it wasn''t just a cane, it was a cane sword. i slightly altered the mechanism to stop it from pulling out.


    "so, it seems." the shopkeep gave up and set it down.


    "i don''t mind getting it fixed later, so how about 18,000 yen for the pair?" i inquired.


    "very well, i''ll ring you up at the counter."


    ***


    maybe i should feel bad about cheating the man out of a couple thousand yen? i still think i gave a reasonable price, all things considered, and i was taking a couple of magically imbued items off his hands. truthfully, i''m doing him a favor in case anyone else discovered what was hidden in these little beauties.


    my funds were drastically low at this point, the little bit i saved in my....''bartering'' had allowed me to procure a few more necessities without becoming destitute.


    the market from before had almost everything that skirted what was considered mundane, i only had to spend a couple hours to find everything else within my price range. i had to make a few alterations to my concoctions i was going to brew due to availability, but overall, it should turn out alright.


    i was a bit giddy at my finds.


    arriving home and placing my items on the counter, i removed the ingredients first.


    my lovely ginseng, i set aside carefully, along with some other ingredients.


    strangely enough, what stood out the most was the small container of blueberries.


    for some reason, the recipe called for something that the taker dislikes. not the exact wording, but that''s the gist of it and i never bothered to experiment enough with these things, they were rather finicky as it were.


    cutting everything up, throwing it into the blender.


    i couldn''t help but stop and appreciate modern conveniences. i left a little bit of the ginseng to the side, to use in another formula to help awaken the remainder of my circuits.


    lastly, i added a bit of my own blood to bring it all together and invoke the inherit mysteries within my little potion.


    yes, an old recipe from china, i believe.


    if i recall correctly, it was rather common for cultivators back in the day, something to start them on their paths of cultivation. it clears the body of impurities and jump starts certain physical growths that help build muscles and such. the only reason it wasn''t more widely used was because western and eastern ''magical arts'' weren''t compatible, at least in my old world and i had no time to research here. if i had already embarked on the path of magecraft to a certain extent and tried this, it most likely wouldn''t have worked.


    technically, this body was still ''immature'' in the mystical side of the world even considering the couple circuits that opened the other day.


    it tasted awful, as it was supposed to. something philosophical about not liking the taste.


    well, regardless, i moved onto my next little project. the concoction would work its way through my body and i should see results when i wake up in the morning.


    for now, though, i stare at the two items that cost me the majority of my funds.


    i pick up the cane, undoing my slight alteration, and withdrawing the blade hidden within.


    marvelous.


    the weapon was of much higher quality than what one could see on the surface. it looked like ordinary steel in its making, but a quick grasp of its structure showed quite a bit of silver went into its forging. not only that, but it was also not a mundane weapon either, as there were a few runes carved at its base.


    nothing too fancy, i could easily deduce their purpose to strengthen the sword. were they celtic in origin?


    almost like a primitive reinforcement.


    it would be perfect for my purposes in creating a temporary mystic code.


    the hat though....the hat had surprised me when i first saw it.


    it looked completely mundane at first glance, but that was far from the truth.


    who would ever suspect that this little accessory had a small pocket dimension attached to it?


    flaring my couple circuits, i reached inside as my arm disappeared into its depths to withdraw what was hidden within.


    i couldn''t help my eyes widening as i practically dumped the contents onto the table.


    first off, there were several bundles of paper, old bills from the era that probably weren''t worth much, especially this far east.


    a few pieces of jewelry that i could easily find uses for.


    and finally, a large gem that could fit into my palm and haphazardly fallen down with everything else.


    it''s ghastly green reflecting my wide smile.


    wonderful, but i will need some way to sell this thing off without attracting attention.

 Chapter 3:

    chapter 3:


    all of this was coming together nicely, but i noticed something immediately as i started working. there were gaping holes in my combat ability, i wasn''t nearly at the level of my previous self i couldn''t just ether cannon the moon back into orbit, nor do i have the millennium''s worth of experience to go with my knowledge that was pouring in.


    where do i go from here? i will need to begin my calculations if i truly wanted to utilize the kaleidoscope, but some of them need to be done at night when i can see the stars.


    runecraft, perhaps?


    knowledge is half the battle with that bit of magecraft.


    i always did have a fondness for the runic arts.


    makes me wish i followed up on some of those rumors regarding primordial runes, but it seemed like i was always busy with one project or another. missed opportunities, but now i have a chance to do some different things.


    perhaps even look into words of power of other cultures?


    egyptian hieroglyphics, mayan and aztec symbols, old hebrew script, even japanese kanji carries mysteries within if you know where to look.


    ah, i think i''m getting ahead of myself here. let''s just settle on basic runecraft to supplement my abilities at the moment.


    i knew runes, i knew their identities, their definitions, their meanings, but it was a bit more than that.


    one of the largest aspects of runecraft was interpretation.


    knowledge, understanding, and interpretation.


    those three were the foundation of any rune-master.


    runes were both extremely narrow and unbelievably broad in what they can do. a single rune can only do so much, but with runic sentences, a simple string of three runes could have thousands of different effects. one needed a good amount of imagination to innovate in the field, that''s the main aspect of where interpretation comes in. a strength rune on the surface may seem obvious, to strengthen something, but does that only mean physically? are there not mental strengths? could the same thing not apply to one''s emotional strength?


    runes also had a lot of ''weight'' behind them, being an art that was passed down from odin, even if the modern version is but a hollow shell in comparison. that being said, the current world i found myself in could allow me to bridge the gap, seeing as gods still walked the earth.


    well, a path was settled on, there was no point in anymore mental debate, i was lacking time as it were and putting it off merely another day might be unwise. ??v€l?1n.


    though a few wayward thoughts did flash across my mind, i hurriedly made my way to the study, a room i rarely used. i had once gone through its contents and if i remembered correctly....


    ah, there is it.


    in one of the cabinets, a calligraphy set. it came with a container of high-quality ink and paper to test a theory of mine with.


    i made my way back to the kitchen, picking up the knife i had used earlier, i began to cut my palm to draw out a portion of my own blood. once i had gathered a sufficient amount, i had dumped in the ink, mixing it quite thoroughly.


    nodding to myself, i made use of the higher-quality paper and before i started writing, i made sure to make a small prayer. it was an important aspect, to barrow the power of a mythological figure and imbue it into the ink. my magical energy acting as a conduit between the power of the entity and the paper.


    i did study eastern magics in my previous life; my intent was just to understand its broad applications without truly delving into its unique mysteries. so, if my studies were indeed correct ¨C there we go.


    i still think of myself as purely human, as i have for the past 18 years of my life.


    i''m a half devil, a phantasmal species. not only that, but i also used my own blood as an ingredient, it would have influenced the concoction. there shouldn''t be any negative side effect, as the blood was from my own body, but the results speak for themselves. did my minor shapeshifting ability intermingle with the magical aspect of the potion to give me the optimal body shape i was after?


    what an amateurish mistake, this isn''t something i would have done in my previous life. frankly, i''m embarrassed that i could overlook something so obvious.


    i could only sigh in resignation. i guess it can''t be helped, as much as i look back on my previous life''s experience, it''s not me. i need to remember that i''m not as infallible as the me from before, i''m still very much a novice in almost every aspect.


    one step at a time, no need to rush through everything. i''ll accumulate my own experience, while also drawing on my past life as a reference. we are different people; i don''t need to behold myself to the standards of someone who lived an uncountable number of years.


    i''ve just been so busy that i haven''t had time to truly contemplate my current mental state. my thoughts were all jumbled, i would need to take some time to sit down and figure everything out, unfortunately i''m on a rather tight schedule.


    my thoughts were interrupted as my stomach grumbled in agitation.


    i had completely forgotten to even eat a meal last night.


    i guess i''ll have to make myself breakfast then. hmm, i''m oddly in the mood for something of the western variety, another thing i''ve inherited i suppose? my other self didn''t dislike eastern food by any means, but he preferred his own countries'' cuisine. not that i could blame him, almost everyone is partial to their homeland''s food.


    i didn''t stop my practice even if i was doing something as mundane as cooking, as i searched the cabinets for what i need i was turning off and on my circuits. it wasn''t particularly difficult to open them fully last night before i went to sleep, having the experience from my previous life, but i still needed to be able to turn them on and off at a moment''s notice.


    what to make, what to make. i guess i''ll just have to settle on a couple of eggs and some toast, i don''t have the stuff to really go all out.


    hmm, a thought occurs. i was already a big eater, like noticeably bigger than anyone i could think of, was that a side effect of my devil heritage? i only thought of it now because of the fact that i was always a bit scrawny before, i should definitely have gained some weight with my eating habits.


    minor shapeshifting ability bleeding through?


    meh, doesn''t matter.


    i like eating, so why bother over the details? blessed dopamine, fill the void in my heart with food. the sizzling of eggs on the skillet almost made my mouth water, thankfully my meal only took a few moments to prepare.


    now.....what else am i to do today? i contemplated my next move as took a very satisfying bite. physically, my tastebuds haven''t'' changed, but my mind remembers certain things differently, it''s making eating an interesting experience each time i try something for the first time since i''ve awoken.


    going over my schedule, my calculations weren''t completely done, but i had some confidence in at least a local portal if i needed to get away for a bit. it''s funny considering that my kitchen looked like a child scribbled all over the walls...


    what to do, what to do. my combat ability isn''t quite up to a level i''m comfortable with, but i also felt like i could run away from almost anything if i needed to. worse case, i rip a portal to a random world if this one gets burned for me. no idea where or when i''ll end up, but it''s most likely better than death.


    i still feel a bit weak thought if only there was a way to get stronger quickly....


    oh.


    there is a way.


    the face of a certain pervert came to the forefront of my mind.

 Chapter 4:

    chapter 4:


    finding where issei hyoudou lived was easy enough. i saw him and his two ''friends'' running home together screaming about a porn game they were going to play. just like me, the people on the street didn''t even bat an eye at their behavior.


    i never had any meaningful interaction with him, especially with his reputation at school. him and his two friends, whose names i couldn''t care to remember, they were known as the perverted trio. they often did things like peeping on the kendo club changing clothes.


    bold as hell on their part. maybe the lack of true disciplinary action emboldened their efforts further? i really am curious how to the two devil heiresses stopped any outsiders from meddling. i mean, it would only take one of the girls there to complain to the right person, their parent or something for shit to hit the fan. a large portion of the school came from wealthy and powerful backgrounds, there was only so much mental manipulations could do before something slips through the cracks.


    but i digress.


    i think most people were well aware of this trio''s tastes at this point. it''s not that i''m a prude or anything, i''m a healthy young man, and like most my age, girls probably take up at least half my thoughts on average, i just don''t go around shouting about my proclivities in public. it''s not even that i have an issue with their tastes or ''dreams''. issei for example wants a harem, good for him i wish him all the luck. hell, he isn''t even objectively ugly, if anything he would be in the upper percentile of looks, but the way he acts just makes people disgusted.


    is there really a need to act like a creep?


    maybe i''m just still a bit angry that he never gets in trouble or has to face the consequences of his actions. i can take a few guesses why everything was turning up for his benefit. no doubt the two devil heirs at the school had been either turning a blind eye or actively dissuading any form of punishment. of course, potentially recruiting an idiot with a powerful dragon in his soul was more important.


    i briefly wondered how many ''pieces'' it would take to reincarnate issei without his sacred gear.


    i didn''t know how to feel about the whole system that devils use to reincarnate other species into their own. i''ve always been an advocate for humanity, even if my previous life i stood on humanities side against what went bump in the night.


    literal chess pieces that turn other species into devils, aptly named ''evil pieces''. it was comical to think about, only made funnier by the fact that they were a masterwork of magical engineering.


    a king and their ''peerage'' of chess pieces.


    my thoughts briefly drifted towards sona then to the other devil heir at the school. i never had any contact with her, not that i''m complaining.


    rias gremory, my.....aunt. i''m curious why she never bothered to even meet me, i guess she didn''t want to get involved in whatever issues sprang up because of my presence. i can more or less understand the situation she was in; my existence was probably a sore point between several parties and involved some political fallout if things escalated. and if my perception of this world-line was correct, she had her own worries to deal with.


    now that i think about it, i think i caught some of her ''peerage'' watching me sometimes. not that i knew about them previously, but hindsight and all that. i guess she was responsible for ''babysitting'' me, along with the sitri heiress.


    speaking of babysitting, i noticed a small bat-like creature hiding under a corner of issei''s roof. i guess he''s already being scouted, do they know about his ''dragon''? i could roughly guess that was one of their familiars.


    well, first come first serve.


    i held a hand on my sword for a moment before letting go, i decided against killing the familiar. it didn''t have any combat power and i''m not heartless.


    reaching into my hat, i pulled out the stack of talismans. i only had a bit of knowledge, barely more than a novice so i couldn''t create but a few different types. looking through the stack, i withdrew the one i wanted and with quick toss, i supplied the required mana and the paper glowed, flying towards the little creature.


    a simple binding, more like a paralysis. i don''t know how this will affect something being fed a stream of magical energy from a devil, at best i probably had only a few minutes before someone came to investigate.


    it may seem obvious to do something like this at night but.....i would rather do it with ''witnesses'' so to speak. also, i don''t think anyone will question some strange noises with these three in one room together.


    oh gods, i hope they don''t subscribe to the philosophy of giving each other a ''hand''.


    ***


    "dude right there, if you make your way through her route, you can unlock the harem ending."


    "no way, i''ve done her route like a hundred times. she always gets pissed and breaks up with me when i get more girls."


    "you need to fill her h-meter before the second act."


    "that''s impossible!"


    "i''ll show you; you need to seduce her mom first."


    an item of power created by the god from the bible to give humanity a form of protection from the supernatural. they usually seal powerful entities inside so the host can make use of their abilites. honestly, their strength was comparable to that of noble phantasms. they are part of a ''system'' that follows newly born souls and reincarnates with them.


    this one in particular, the boosted gear. it was one of several ''longinus'' series, meaning they were potential god killers. a powerful item that could be devastating in the right hands. it housed the soul of y ddraig goch, the welsh dragon.


    [hello.]


    i paused, hearing the foreign voice in my head.


    "hello."


    [this is new.]


    "for me as well." i realized who the voice belonged to immediately.


    [you got some interesting things in here.]


    "thanks?" i cleared my throat. "so, uh...didn''t expect you to wake up already thought i would have to do something about that later?"


    [taking me out of my host was enough of a shock to wake me up prematurely.]


    "ah, you saw that." i hope he isn''t angry....


    [i haven''t decided yet.]


    oh, you can hear me. of course you can, you''re in my soul.


    [well, you are interesting. though, i don''t particularly like being stolen from my rightful host.]


    "that''s...understandable. but there was a good chance you would have been nicked by a fallen angel with abandonment issues if i hadn''t come along."


    i could sense him doing the equivalent of narrowing his eyes. [do you think i didn''t look through your memories? there was also a fairly high chance my host would have gone on to become someone powerful and even defeat my rival.]


    "oppai dragon." i countered.


    i could physically hear him wince.


    [touche?]


    "do you dislike me as your host?" i asked, i didn''t really know his preferences.


    [you wouldn''t be the worst one i''ve had. the opposite actually, you have a lot of potential.] he conceded. after a few moments of silence, he spoke up again. [i am curious about what you''re going to do from here, if nothing else your life will be a fun drama.]


    i couldn''t help but frown, i was about to retort but he cut me off. [don''t get all mopey on me, let me finish. whatever you did, you jiggled me around enough that some restraints are a bit loosened].


    that doesn''t sound good, all i got was a snort in response as he continued. [i''m unsealed from my fake twice-critical state, but i can force myself back down to those restrictions. i''ll give you a trial period.]


    well, this is going better than i was expecting, i''ll take it. "okay, i can work with that."


    i felt a bit of reassurance, even if i wasn''t as strong as i would like right now, being able to double my abilities at a moments notice was a huge boon.


    [i''m going to sleep, you didn''t awaken me correctly so i''m still tired. do something impressive and i''ll undo the seals]


    i could feel him give me the ''shoo'' motion in my soul as his voice disappeared. once a dragon always a dragon, not much i could do about his attitude. the fact that he didn''t just go ''fuck you'' and shut himself away was a big enough deal.


    well, it still had more work to do, better get going.

 Chapter 5:

    chapter 5:


    i was a bit giddy at my newfound toy. the red gauntlet, my boosted gear appeared on my arm. i flexed my muscles, wiggled my fingers and made sure to go through the full range of motions to get an idea of how it would feel.


    i have to admit, this thing felt great. on the surface, it looked rather bulky, but it moved almost like a skin-tight glove. its weight wasn''t anything worth mentioning, yet i knew it was unbelievably durable. if nothing else, it would make a great shield.


    a part of me dearly wanted to test out its more esoteric abilities, but i was still keeping a low profile. i didn''t know if throwing around dragon-based powers would draw any attention i didn''t want.


    once the initial excitement ran out, i did put it away back into my soul. a comforting feeling knowing that it would be hard for most people to disarm me.....hehe.


    [that was bad, and you should feel bad]


    "go to sleep, you stupid dragon." my joke was great.


    anyways, i still had things i needed to take care of before i started doing anything of importance. i still haven''t finished my calculations for my magic.


    glancing at the walls filled up with my scribbles and formulas, i was thankful that most of this would only have to be done once. sure, i would have to do some more calculations when i went to different world-lines, but at that point i could basically cut and paste the majority of this to fit me needs. atleast until i can overcome this problem with sufficient equipment.


    still though, i just couldn''t help but groan at the work i still needed done. it''s not like i enjoyed sitting here for hours and hours doing math.


    i could still do some other stuff while i focused on my annoying formulas.


    i still had some left-over ink mixed with my blood; i could ''recycle'' it so to speak. i withdrew my cane-blade from my hat and once again reminded myself to find a better storage method. there wasn''t much i go do with this thing; the materials of its crafting only made it slightly better than to use nothing as a magical foci. i could do a primitive method of soaking the weapon in my mana-infused blood. it would somewhat increase the competency of my casting through the sword.


    the ink actually came in handy here, i would need to make a note of this for the future. the method was a bit simple, if not stupid, but it was a good for an emergency or if someone is severely lacking in resources.


    10 tricks and tips for a stranded magus.


    well, most competent magi knew the power of blood. it didn''t have much ''staying power'' as other materials, but what it lacked in continued use and throughput, it made up for in availability and ease of application.


    i just made a make-shift container out of paper and tinfoil and let my blade soak for a few hours.


    there was the idea to maybe carve some more runes onto the weapon...but i scrapped that for now. i didn''t feel the need to invest anymore into something that was clearly temporary. not just that, it already had been enchanted with an effect many years ago, there''s no telling what reactions would occur if i tried to tamper with that. and finding another real weapon in this place was unlikely unless i venture into the more supernatural parts of the world.


    i looked at the time on my phone and saw it was getting late again, after another few moments of grumbling, i decided to get to work. i couldn''t just procrastinate for the entire night.


    "oh my, breaking and entering, what would the rest of the school say?"


    "what''s gotten into you shimoda." she eyed me with a bit of skepticism, and she dropped some of the formalities, hmm. "w-what is all of this?" she took a few steps inside and looked at my scribbles covering the walls.


    "i have taken the drugs." i answered simply.


    i wonder how long until she puts two and two together, no matter it''s time for me to bounce.


    "hey sitri, wanna see a magic trick?"


    "what are you¡ª"


    i reached into my hat and pulled out one of the pieces of jewelry in plain view. it was a shame i would have to waste this; it was a pretty nice little bracelet.


    "now for my next trick, i''m going to make an asshole devil disappear." i pulled on the kaleidoscope and pumped everything i could into one of the jewels encased in the bracelet. specifically, a topaz, and while i wasn''t as experienced at jewelcraft like my previous-self, i still retained enough knowledge to make certain minerals ''explosive'' at a whim.


    "shimoda." the devil heiress shouted as i tossed the trinket in her direction.


    it looked beautiful for a moment, its iridescent glow illuminating the house before the magical energies inside the jewel cracked the surface and spilled out causing a reaction.


    *booom*


    i had reinforced my body a moment before and jumped behind the table. it wasn''t a strong explosion, and it wouldn''t harm sona in any meaningful capacity, but i saw her body get blown out the door.


    the satisfaction of seeing her get the magical equivalent of a slap in the face.


    my ears were ringing slightly as i gathered everything else i needed, shakily moving towards a back wall where i had a single picture of me and my mother. with one last goodbye, i put the picture into my storage space and tossed a couple talismans into the kitchen. they ignited, starting a fire as all evidence of my magic started to be consumed.


    magical fire burns hot and fast. it wouldn''t last long, time to leg it.


    i pulled on the kaleidoscope once more, having memorized all the calculations to this point. they weren''t perfect and there were some holes in my equations.... but i had a good feeling. i was aiming for the world-line my previous-self came from, let''s see how close i get.


    the multi-colored portal opened up before me and i jumped in without hesitation.

 Chapter 6: Welcome to Skyrim.

    chapter 6: welcome to skyrim.


    owwww, my fucking head. i wanted to reach up and rub it, but i found my hands bound.


    "careful there, friend." i looked up at the source of the voice, my eyes adjusting to the scene around me. "you took a nasty tumble and hit your head."


    i heard the words, but they took a moment to register. where was i, how did i even get here? last thing i remember i went through a portal, and it felt like i hit something and next thing i know, here i am. were my calculations wrong? impossible, they weren''t....''complete'' but there''s no way they were so incorrect.


    my instincts were telling me i was very far from home. this was so unfamiliar yet a pricking feeling in my mind felt somewhat reminiscent of this whole thing. if it wasn''t enough to notice the abundant magical energy in the air, the cat-person walking parallel to the cart i was in was a dead giveaway.


    "fuck me." i blurted out.


    "exactly how i feel." the owner of the voice gave a small snort in amusement.


    there were a few other faces, on the opposite side next to the nice stranger, his clothes were rags, and he looked a bit on the poorer end. there was also someone bound and awake but with his mouth gagged to my right, and on the other side of a stranger was another normal looking man still passed out. not to mention all the guards wearing identical armor walking alongside us.


    and most of these guys were huge, like holy shit i wouldn''t want to get into a bar fight with any of them.


    "i don''t suppose you could tell me where we are?" i questioned.


    "helgen, i think. i wasn''t awake for the whole ride, but it looks like we''re a bit out from helgen."


    "that doesn''t help." i sighed. "so, you got a name?"


    "ralof." he gave a calm smile. not something i expected from an apparent prisoner. "you some sort of mage?"


    the question took me by surprise, i guess magic wasn''t uncommon here though i wonder how he knew. "sure, but how did you know?"


    "your strange clothes, seems like something a mage without a lick of sense would wear around skyrim." he gave a good-natured laugh. "also, seeing you fall out of a magic portal into the mud was a bit of giveaway."


    "oof, no wonder my head hurts." wish i packed some basic medicine with me. hindsight is always twenty-twenty. "any particular reason i''m in being held as a prisoner?"


    "unlucky, i''d wager. imperials caught us after we had you resting in a bed. i guess they assumed you were one of ours."


    "damn stormcloaks, skyrim was fine until you all came along." the man in rags spat out. "if it wasn''t for you lot, i would have stolen a horse and been far away from here."


    "quiet, horse thief." ralof sneered. the apparent thief was too timid to reply, his eyes turned to the last little member of our cart. "you''re awake."


    he looked just as confused as i was. "where...?"


    "you walked right into that imperial ambush, trying to cross the border, eh?" ralof asked. "another unlucky friend to join with us on our journey."


    "do the.....''imperials'' make a habit of abducting uninvolved people?" i mutter. the guy with his mouth gagged mumbled something i was uncertain of, but it didn''t seem too polite towards them.


    "imperials, they would rather hang a hundred innocent men than allow one guilty to escape." ralof grunted. "what''s your name, friend?" he turned towards the newcomer.


    "thorum." he gave a blunt reply.


    "a fine nord name." ralof nodded. "what about you, horse thief?"


    "why do you care!?" the horse thief spat.


    "we''re all brothers and sisters in binds, now, thief." he answered, but just shook his head when the thief looked away.


    ralof turned towards me. "wilhelm, you can call me will." i did like the way it rolled off the tongue, introducing myself with my new name for the first time.


    ralof was about to say something, but the thief cut him off. "you! mage. you can get us out of here, we shouldn''t even be here. use your magic or something!"


    "yes, why don''t you just keep shouting about my magic, it''s not like there are guards surrounding us." i rolled my eyes, but i did hear the driver of the cart chuckle. it wasn''t just me who noticed, i saw ralof and thorum both eye the guards who had their hands on their weapons. i guess they were ready if i did anything.


    "ahh, helgen, this place brings back memories. i was sweet on a girl here, she used to make mead using juniper berries." ralof looked oddly relaxed despite everything.


    "i''ve never had juniper berries before." i mused; i think i was a bit of a glutton because that somehow took precedence over the fact that i was bound. "what do they taste like?"


    "help our comrades, the more we have scattered the more chance we have to escape. their base isn''t that far, reinforcements would be here soon." it was ulfric who spoke.


    "works for me." thorum grunted. he waved a mace in one hand, testing its weight.


    where did that even come from? i thought they were only using swords.... whatever let''s do this.


    i flicked my hand, igniting a few runes in the air, nothing more than a few cantrips that shot towards a couple guards.


    some other prisoners nodded at me as i ran past.


    "for skyrim" a few of them shouted. i just ignored the cries and slipped by the more preoccupied guards. there were a couple that took a swing at me, but my magically increased reaction speed was easily able to overcome their clumsy attacks. a few hits in spots without armor and they went down hard. a lot of these guys seemed remarkably untrained.


    the only immediate threat...i looked forward, there were a couple with bows, sniping away at the front. i saw a few ''allies'' fall with arrows pieced into their bellies. i twirled the dagger i had nicked from the downed guard a few moments ago and used my reinforced strength to throw it at one of the archers.


    and contrary to my expectations.....throwing a dagger is not easy. the handle ended up slamming into his head, i could hear the ringing of metal where it hit his helmet from here. but at least it knocked him down for a moment.


    close enough, the dirt under my foot exploded as i bolted towards a both of them, sliding to the left to avoid an arrow passing over my shoulder. i stepped on the downed one as hard as i could before diving towards the other so he couldn''t knock another arrow. he tried to draw his melee weapon, but i was quick to start laying into his head with an elbow.


    reinforcement isn''t something a run of a mill guard could handle.


    "well done my friend!" a hand clasped me on the shoulder. i saw ralof looking proud behind me.


    "we''re these really the men who beat you?" i as skeptical on how they got captured in the first place.


    "no, we fought the real soldiers, these are the ones they just parade around town. the sons and daughters of politicians and wealthy families."


    "ah, i see. let them pretend to be soldiers and bask in the ''glory'' of capturing prisoners without the risk of real combat so their parents don''t get upset." though i saw a few battle hardened warriors among them.


    ulfric walked up as well, giving a grunt of acknowledgement. a few of his men were limping over and a few more looked bloodied. not many survived, but it was better than going to the gallows, or whatever was going to happen to them.


    "we need to go." the supposed king stated. "grab what you can without being weighed down."


    i looked at the cart full of goods and found my hat. was it lucky they didn''t toss it away? i guess its novelty made them curious, i doubt there''s another like it in this world.


    "where will you go, my friend?" ralof asked.


    "no idea, i didn''t exactly come here on purpose. though, i wouldn''t mind any suggestions." he seemed a bit trustworthy.


    "if you can, head to riften." the man answered after a moment. "it''s full of scum and thieves, but it''s also a good place to hide for outsiders. the guards will take bribes without batting an eye, and you can buy almost anything you need." he flipped open a small chest full of coins on the cart.


    "i''ve been there before." thorum walked over. "look for brynjolf, he owes me a favor. should be part of the thief''s guild if he hasn''t turned up in a ditch somewhere."


    "we need to get moving." ulfric urged.


    "aye, i don''t doubt that some imperial coward ran away during the fight and is getting help." ralof nodded. "it''s a shame we have to leave so much of this here." he picked up an axe and tied it to his belt before grabbing a handful of potatoes from a box on the cart and putting them in his pocket.


    "i''ll burn it before i leave." i waved him off, earning a nod of thanks. "i guess this is where we part, good luck."


    "and you, my friend." ralof gave me one last look before he and ulfric took into the nearby forest. the other ''stormcloakes'' went in other directions as they scattered into the distance.


    "what about you, thorum?" i asked.


    he scratched his head for a moment in thought. "i''ll head to whiterun, i hear the jarl there is neutral and i always wanted to join the companions."


    i don''t know what the companions are but.... "i wish you luck." i held out my hand that he grabbed in acknowledgement, he gave one last smile before grabbing some supplies and heading out.


    it would indeed be a shame to leave so much of this stuff here. there was a small chest filled with gold and jewels, a couple crates of weapons and even a few that looked magical in nature. not to mention the food, i was curious what it tastes like in this world. i just shrugged and started emptying a lot of it into my hat. i didn''t take everything; the pocket dimension wasn''t particularly large.


    i did withdraw a talisman and slap it on the cart, at the very least a lot of the food would burn up.


    as i was about to pick a direction to run in, a thought crossed my mind.


    where the fuck is riften?

 Chapter 7:

    chapter 7:


    "welcome, welcome!" i heard the shopkeep excitedly shout as i opened the door.


    "greetings." i gave a curt reply. i was getting a bit of a slimy feeling from him. he looked normal enough, nothing inhuman about his appearance. not that i had anything against non humans....just an observation.


    he gave me a once over, i would have assumed he would be displeased by my current state of dress. my clothes were a bit torn and ruffled and perhaps even dirty. but i guess under all of that they were something he hasn''t seen before.


    well, might as well play off that. "as you can see, i''m in need of some....supplies." i gestured to my own unkempt appearance.


    i had arrived in town last night, having flown away yesterday to avoid any pursuers; everything was basically closed so i just shacked up in the nearby stables to get a few hours of sleep. i saw an inn...but there were a few guards walking around and i didn''t want any potential issues.


    "of course." he laughed happily. "the riverwood trader has everything you need, especially for someone who''s new to the skyrim life."


    "that obvious, huh?" i gave a good-natured smile, i wondered if he would try to scam me.


    "it''s practically a right of passage for foreigners. i remember my first time traveling skyrim before settling down. i was lucky enough to get an old nord to give me some advice. once you get the respect of the locals, everything seems to get much smoother, especially for imperials like you and me."


    "well, i got the coin if you got the supplies." i''m apparently an imperial? good to know.


    "wonderful!" he clasped his hands. "i run the best general store in the province, just tell me what you need."


    i thought for a moment and my eyes were drawn to a strange golden claw on the counter.... curious looking thing. "well, some clothes would be appreciated."


    he lowered his head under the counter, pulling up two stacks of clothing. "let''s see here, i got some run of the mill tunics, nothing too fancy. and i also have a set of ''finer'' clothing if you''re interested."


    i stepped forward to inspect them. they were about what one would assume considering the technological level of this place. i ran my hand through the higher-end trousers and tunic. the material would be.... acceptable but holding it up to my chest, the design made me want to vomit.


    "is this the fashion around here for the wealthy?"


    he just shrugged. "i don''t keep up with those trends, that''s my sister''s department and she convinced me to buy these a few months back."


    "they are...not to my tastes." that was the politest way i could say it. "i''ll just take the basics for now."


    he nodded reaching under the counter again. "you''re going to need some good boots as well. the skyrim terrain is a bit treacherous if you''re out exploring."


    i felt the material and just nodded. boots were boots, there wasn''t much to say about them. "lets see...." i rubbed my chin thoughtfully, taking a look at the shelves around us. "what about these?" i picked a red-looking potion off the shelf.


    "it''s always good to carry a few health potions for an emergency."


    i felt my breath hitch at the nonchalant way he described the alchemic creation. was the mystical side of the world so open here that ''health potions'' were something easily acquired by the mundane?


    it''s not that equivalent couldn''t be found in my old world, but the ingredients were hard to come by and almost extinct. did i hit the jackpot?


    "so, an even trade, the stuff for your jewel?" he eyed me


    "oh no, that''s just the first step, we still need to talk about how many septims you are paying after that." nice try, but i could guess this jewel was worth much more than that.


    "you want me to tie up all my coin and goods in single jewel?" he frowned, crossing his arms. "what if i get robbed? the best i can do is maybe a few more items added on and a straight trade."


    "i don''t really need anything else¡ª"


    "how about some spell books?" he smiled, and just like that we both knew he had me.


    ***


    i was....not unhappy with my exchange, but i felt like i got played a bit. did i tilt my hand when i looked confused at the potions? was that when he knew i was novice in his eyes?


    it''s not like i needed the gold, i still have a hefty amount it''s just..... i like having more.


    i was able to finagle some more goods from him, even if he fought me every step of the way. i have no doubt that the jewel would be making him a huge profit i just didn''t want to go through the effort of selling it through the proper channels.


    also got some information while i was at it, he gave me a very basic map of skyrim, along with a heads up that a cart would be coming by tomorrow and i could buy a ride to riften for a small fee. not only that, apparently some soldiers came by last night, but the guards drove them away. i don''t really understand the political structure of this place but apparently the ''jarl'' that oversees riverwood is neutral or something and he has enough clout to tell them to bugger off.


    so, i had some time to kill i was sitting at a table in the inn next door. they had some decent drinks, i wasn''t expecting much from the mead here, but damn was i surprised. i would definitely need to grab some before i left this world.


    laid out on the table were the ''spell books'' that were mentioned. this world.... they have some interesting ideas on magic, and i could thoroughly reap the benefits of such open learning.


    from what i was told, these were mainly just basic spells along with one ''adept'' spell.


    lesser ward, a small barrier that blocks attacks. nothing too crazy, but its application was insane, it was elementally neutral so anyone could use it. the effort in its casting was a bit meh, but i could experiment to make it a worthwhile spell.


    oak flesh, a strengthening spell that can overlap with my reinforcement, it leans more towards defense, but it does have a physical power application as well. always good to have additional strengthening abilities. instead of applying an enhancement through my body, it sort of envelops my body in its effect. a bit mana intensive, but it was something i would enjoy working with.


    frostbite was neat, it basically channels a stream of cold air from your hand, freezing anything, it touches. well, it could be resisted easily, it wasn''t like it was absolute zero temperatures. but still, an interesting spell i would love to dissect it for further study.


    there was even a basic healing spell, aptly named ''healing''. this had been a good find, while the effects were apparently less than a basic regeneration potion, having a healing spell so easily applicable was a huge boon.


    the last basic spell book was telekinesis. a bit of a surprise there, the equivalent in my old home was a guarded secret by several families. not something unattainable, but it was such a useful spell that those who had it guarded it did so fiercely.


    the real gem was the ''adept'' spell book, named distort. from what i understand about the magical system here, so far, it''s a spell that falls under the ''illusion'' school. aptly named i suppose, since the spell is a basic physical illusion application.


    basically, i can make illusions that appear real on the surface, though any interference will break them.


    a useful spell and i''m quite happy with my purchase. i''ll need to find more books like these and add to my repertoire.


    with a yawn i picked up another bottle of mead, well i still had some time to kill, and this drink is pretty good at least.

 Chapter 8:

    chapter 8:


    "what do you mean you''re not going to riften!?"


    "all the rumors coming from that place, i aint going near it for the time bein."


    i could only just sigh is frustration. "look, if it''s a matter of money¡ª"


    "it aint about the coin boy, did you not hear my words? i aint going near it." the cart driver seemed adamant about staying away from that town for some reason.


    "what exactly are these ''rumors''?"


    "a dragon." he puffed out smoke from his mouth, tapping his pipe on the cart. "first one to be sighted in centuries. i wouldn''t believe in the tales if i hadn''t met the folks fleeing with fear still in their eyes."


    [oh, that sounds interesting.]


    i don''t think i''m adequately equipped to deal with a dragon at the moment, maybe if someone loosened the restrictions....


    [how about, you fight the dragon and if you do good, i''ll unlock it?]


    fuck off.


    "alright, so riften was besieged by a dragon, that isn''t the worst reason to stay away. where am i supposed to go now..." i mean, i didn''t really ''need'' to go to riften, it was merely a suggestion by those guys, if anything i''m not really afraid of being captured or anything. i was just kinda going with the flow and was curious about the land i found myself in.


    "how about winterhold?" the driver spoke up.


    "sounds cold, what exactly is worth it there?"


    "the college. you looked like the learning sorts." he shrugged.


    "a college you say?" okay my interest was piqued; i wonder what i could learn there...


    "aye, just don''t expect the towns folk to give you a good time, they don''t like them mages very much."


    mages....a college for mages. a magical learning institute....sweet christ. "you sir, have just earned a bonus, take me to winterhold."


    i heard him chuckle, adjusting himself in his seat. "climb aboard, it''ll take about a day to reach there."


    oh joy, riding in a wooden cart for a day. my butt would be sore tomorrow, but it would be worth it, i guess.


    well, at least it would give me time to think, i had a lot on my mind right now.


    like, how the hell did i even end up here!? this isn''t a parallel world of earth, if i''m not mistaken this is a completely alternate dimension, separated from the world-line my magic should be able to access. i know for a damn fact that my calculations weren''t that imprecise, i should have at least landed on a line that housed the spirit of gaia.


    something went wrong, something i did wrong. i know that my previous-self had some knowledge of the world i was born in, otherwise i wouldn''t have the memories of the world-line''s progression model in my head.


    what did i feel when i left, almost like i hit something?


    if i had to explain it, i was practically a fly being smacked by a car. no, that isn''t quite right, that would imply i hit something ''moving'' in the normal sense. i basically smacked into a wall and got knocked off course.


    but what ''wall'' would there be?


    think idiot, think. i just smacked my head in frustration. what was i missing?


    [heh, idiot is right.]


    not helping ddraig. i thought you were asleep.


    [eh, i was too curious about your memories so i couldn''t go back to sleep. been watching them for a few days now.]


    joy....does that mean you have some insight to my current issue?


    [hmm, let me see, what race are you?]


    human-half-devil, what does that have to do with anything? my physical species shouldn''t have a negative effect on either the casting or the effect on the actualization. if anything, my half-phantasmal nature should make it smoother, since i''m a being closer to the concept of ''magic''.


    [and where do devils come from?]


    i mean, their parents....but if you mean in a more philosophical sense, their demonic origins can be traced to the negative cumulations of dreams, desires and human imagination all catalyzed with the advent of the god of the bible. good and evil, yin and yang, one exists so the other must exist to balance it out as a cosmic rule. every culture, every pantheon has their own ''good and evil'' though the terms can be more muddled. the asgardians and the giants of jotunheim and muspelheim. olympians with their titan counterparts and the various ''giants'' that exist in their cultures too.


    asuras and devas of the indian pantheons ¨C


    the youkai of the shinto factions, with the yamata-no-orochi¡ª


    the sumerian gods and the children of tiamat ¨C


    hell, even ¨C


    i paused, blinking in realization.


    [thought you missed the point there, but you came back around.]


    i''m a fuckin idiot, i face palmed


    i didn''t take into account all the secondary realms still attached to the ''world''.


    to put it into perspective, if the ''world'' was a house in the middle of the forest, it would be surrounded with trees, trying to run into a single direction, in a straight line, you would smack into a tree. the trees being secondary realms, like olympus, hell, heaven, asgard, takamagahara, etc. whereas my previous world basically had all the trees cut down, the forest only had a few sparse trees left because the age of gods had come and gone.


    so, i smacked into another realm and got blown off course and somehow stepped out of the world-line i was accustomed to.


    okay, nothing i can''t solve i can find my way back easily enough.


    well, that solves that mystery.


    truthfully, it would only take a few minor modifications to my calculations, if they were complete. i''ll need to finish them proper at some point. now that i think about it, i can probably find the stuff to make my mystic code here, no doubt there''s going to be some interesting materials i can find.


    well, this trip wouldn''t be wasted. it''s not like i''m under any kind of time restraints, the opposite in fact.


    i''m free.


    "fires of muspelheim."


    the land was dyed red.


    ***


    infront of the gates of winterhold, if you looked out, there was no fresh snow for about 80 yards, possibly more.


    i think the guards were a bit surprised.


    surely, they couldn''t think this was much? i mean, i felt this wasn''t up to par with my standards. i noticed several irregularities when i cast the spell for the first time. i did make a mental note to fix them, but i lost maybe 30-40% power in the final cast.


    "thank you." a guard pat me on the shoulder, i recognized him from earlier. "you saved the lives of many good men."


    i guess i did. "why exactly were those things attacking?"


    he slumped his shoulders, letting out a sigh. "it''s that time of the year that they reproduce, i''m not sure the exact.... mechanism behind how they give birth, only that they need a source of heat. they usually swarm us when the sun is at its peak, drag a few people off then do it again the next day. this repeats for a couple weeks."


    oh...heat, i see what he means.


    eww.


    though i am a little intrigued. does the act of reproduction need to syphon the heat from a living being in order for them to generate offspring?


    everyone around me looked immediately at ease with the large swarm gone. a large weight off their shoulders in the meantime. there were a couple sporting wounds, well a bit of ice got around the shields.


    i one in specific rip a thorn of ice out of his arm. what a badass, that must have hurt.


    "oi." i clasped him in the shoulder, casting a healing spell.


    he just started at me, almost in utter confusion.


    how can they be so surprised at my magic....magecraft, when they live next to a college of mages? jeese, my terminology is getting all mixed up.


    i guess they mean the same thing, contextually speaking.


    "thanks." the guard grunted out.


    "no problem, though you may want to get yourself check, i don''t know much about ice wraiths, admittedly, if there are any lingering effects inside your body."


    "i owe you a drink.....mage" the guard moved his arm around.


    "think we all do." the other guard, possibly the leader? he walked over and put a hand on my shoulder. "thank you, truly. many of my men were ready to die today."


    "well, i wouldn''t say no to a mug, your skyrim mead has grown on me."


    "alright, you head him boys. batur, tolsmar, you both are staying on duty at the gate since you were both late. otherwise, first round is on me, boys!"


    there was some good-natured cheering


    "my name is svord and if anyone gives you problems in winterhold, tell them my name." he practically dragged me off towards the tavern, his posse of armed guards following along, laughing and jeering.


    it was, not unpleasant.


    seeing everyone make way as we pushed open the doors of what i presumed was the tavern. the locals greeted the guards happily, i guess they would have an applied interest in the guards returning back victorious.


    "dagur!" svord exclaimed to a man behind the counter.


    "svord, it''s good to see you made it, how were the....?"


    "every guard alive and accounted for, you can thank my new friend here." he laughed happily, clasping my shoulder.


    "a mage?" dagur eyed me skeptically. "you from the college, lad?"


    "i came here wanting to check it out, saw they needed a hand." i shrugged. "just did what anyone would do."


    i took a quick glance around, the old cart driver was chatting up a woman in the corner, she looked about his age. he saw me out of the corner of his eye, i gave him a nod and smile.


    "aye, he''s a good one, the college would do good to add him to their number." svord added. "now." he clapped his hands. "i promised a round for everyone, and svord doesn''t'' go back on his word."


    the place erupted in cheers; it was really lively. i wasn''t used to getting this kind of attention when people all gave me acknowledgement and such. but...it wasn''t an uncomfortable feeling.


    "what''ll you get lad, the hero gets the first drink." dagur


    "i''ve only had a few drinks from skyrim so far, black briar, honningbrew, what else you got for me?" i sat at the counter.


    svord and dagur shared a look, a smile showing on their faces. "let''s get you a true nord drink." he poured out a bottle i didn''t recognize into a large mug.


    "alright, lad we won''t laugh if you can''t handle something a bit stronger than the milk you''re used to.....at least not too much." svord slapped my back.


    "oh, is that a challenge?" i eyed him.


    he crossed his arms, staring at me, a grin on his face. "this is a man''s drink, son."


    i took the hat off my head, reaching inside to grab a handful of coins and slammed them on the table.


    "the balls on this lad, eh?" svord snorted in amusement we were gathering a little show. he pulled out a few coins and matched me.


    "bottoms up." i took swig, eyeing svord as i downed the entire thing in one drink. granted, a bit of it spilled out onto my shirt, and i almost coughed it back up when it first went down my throat, but i slammed the empty mug on the counter.


    "tasted like piss mixed with honey..." i coughed slightly, meeting the silence of the crowd. "fuck it, give me another."


    there were woops and laughter as svord pat my shoulder. "well done lad." he laughed happily. "you earned this." he pushed the gold towards me.


    "alright, just keep the drinks flowing." i waved my hand around the room, pushing both piles of gold towards dagur.


    more cheers and thanks were shouted my way.


    it was a wonderful feeling.

 Chapter 9:

    chapter 9:


    "wake up." i felt a prodding in my shoulder, i was still drowsy, and my head was killing me.


    "wake. up." i heard and felt it again.


    i groggily lifted my head up to look at the...person poking me. he was, not a race i had seen before. an elf of some sort, the people weren''t freaking out, so i was assuming that his species wasn''t uncommon.


    "the fuck do you want?" he was dressed well, too well. he had a permanent look on his face that screamed, ''i''m better than you''.


    "how uncouth, not that i expected any more from a two-bit mage." he scoffed.


    what time was it? i don''t think it was noon yet, maybe early morning. i fell asleep at the counter....that''s a bit embarrassing. it didn''t look like the owner minded though, i think i paid him enough as it was. i think we were celebrating far into the night.


    even as i looked around there appeared to be a few more people passed out here and there. i guess this wasn''t an uncommon occurrence.


    my eyes focused back on the man who had been poking and insulting me. "who are you, and why should i care?"


    again, that little scoff he gave made me want to punch him. "i am ancano, thalmor emissary and council to the arch mage of the college." he proclaimed, perking up like a peacock.


    "neat."


    "yes, quite." it looked like he tried his best to not appear annoyed at my remark, failing horrendously. "i have heard of your feats yesterday and am gracious enough to offer you a place at the college."


    this feels all kinds of wrong, i can''t quite put my finger on it, but i''m too curious to see where this goes. "oh, how kind of you, good sir. how could i ever repay such ''generosity''?"


    "i see, you do indeed have some manners befitting someone more learned than these barbarians. i will ignore your earlier outbursts." he turned his nose up. "you are lucky to have caught the eye of some very powerful mages, they are curious about the spells you evoked in your battle."


    ah, there it is. i guess some descriptions of what i had done were spread around, some idiot heard the rumors. i guess my ''foreign'' magic would be interesting to those who devote themselves to the magical studies.


    "you said your name was; ancano?" i wanted to make sure.


    "indeed." he nodded, clearly pleased with himself for some reason.


    "good, i didn''t want to get your name wrong, that would just be embarrassing." i cleared my throat, drawing a bit of attention on myself. "go fuck yourself, ancano."


    trying to learn my mysteries? do i look like i was born yesterday? if this was the clock tower he would have been killed trying this shit on someone else.


    there was some snicker and laughter around the room. i saw dagur try his best to hold back his own laugh, i just tipped my hat at the man and smirked.


    "y-you!" he exclaimed in surprise. "how dare you!?"


    i think i saw his hands light up, ready to cast a spell. only, the sound of steel being drawn from its sheath filled the room.


    it looked like several guards had woken up from their naps and were all pointing blades at ancano. he paused, looking at me, then looking over the room.


    the magical energy he gathered had dissipated and he just scoffed. "i expected nothing less from such uncivilized barbarians."


    "says the idiot that was about to invoke a spell in the middle of a tavern....a fire spell, in a building made of wood. do you need a lesson on what happens to wood when it catches fire?"


    he narrowed his eyes. "no wonder the thalmor are needed in skyrim. truly you all need a strong, guiding hand."


    i didn''t really get the gist of what he was saying, but the guards around me were...enraged, for lack of a better term. the looks on their faces, i could only admire their control as they clenched their weapons.


    but, i drank with them last night, sort of built a bond with them. is it weird that i felt annoyed because they were insulted?


    "you wanted to cast magic? let''s step outside then, you and me." i stood up, looking him in the eyes.


    "hoh, you wish to duel me?" he looked on at me with disdain. "hmm, i haven''t the time to waste with the riffraff...."


    "i''ll give you the knowledge of my spells if you win." i cut him off, i knew what he was doing, didn''t really care either.


    he paused looking at me before smiling. "is this the part where you make a demand of me, if you win?" he waived his hand nonchalantly. "go ahead, demand whatever nonsensical thing you wish if a miracle occurs."


    "your clothes."


    the whole room was silent.


    "....pardon?" the elven mage looked at me in confusion.


    "i. want. your. clothes." i enunciated. "you will walk back to the college, buck-ass-naked when i win."


    this was two-fold, first i wanted to humiliate him, i already felt that there would be no common ground between us and he was utterly insufferable. second, i actually wanted his clothes. they looked high-quality and i thought i could take them to a tailor and maybe use their materials for something to my tastes.


    he snorted, holding back his anger. "you will rue the day you angered me." he stomped out of the inn.


    "i apologize for the commotion he''s caused." the mage looked at me. "i can promise that he was operating under no authority of the college and his views and words in no way reflect upon us."


    i looked towards svord who just gave me a nod. i didn''t really care either way, dump him in the river, throw him in jail, his existence meant little to me. "he''s all yours." a bit of good will towards my future ''home'' wouldn''t be too bad either.


    i was about to undo my spell until...


    *snap*


    the archmage snapped his fingers, and my roots began to unravel and returned to the ground. the summoned being was dispersed and returned to whatever realm it was summoned from.


    i couldn''t help but blink and stare at this ''archmage'' frankly.....he was giving me a familiar feeling, like i was staring at my previous self. that well of knowledge that seems unfathomable and the quiet confidence that he could handle anything that came his way.


    of course, the archmage only just gave me a kind smile...though i think he was smirking a bit, but i didn''t feel any amount of arrogance from it.


    well played.


    [he''s strong.]


    can you tell how much?


    [the current you can''t handle him. using those devil terms....at least ultimate class.]


    ah yes, the devil''s way of measuring power. lower-class, middle-class, high-class, ultimate-class, satan-class, and super-class.


    godly beings tend to be operating at a minimum of satan-class power, usually in the realm of what is referred to as super-class.


    "i thank you, young man." he pulled ancano up from the ground and applied his own healing spells. they were strong, i could see they were many fold stronger than the basic one i knew. he turned his gaze towards the bloodied elf. "now, i believe you have a wager to uphold."


    i paused and i think everyone around us stopped too, i don''t think they expected that.


    "y-you can''t be serious, archmage. i''m an emissary of the thalmor!" he exclaimed.


    "then perhaps you should act like it in the future." he narrowed his eyes.


    "i''m your...confidant, how would it look on the college if i were to parade around in the nude?"


    "oh, it will look very poorly on us, i can you tell that already." he conceded, but power began to swell up, and his eyes glowed faintly. "but it would forever taint our pride if we didn''t uphold our own agreements and were known as untrustworthy. do i make myself clear?"


    you know, it didn''t feel like a ''play'', or just making a scene to save face. it seemed genuine on the surface, and i usually trusted my instincts with such things.


    he kept spouting nonsense about being an ''emissary'' no doubt there would be political fallout if he died, even if he was the one at fault. i could concede that point, which was why the archmage was probably thanking me. even svord was willing to allow the archmage to take him, and his own men appeared to loath the man.


    i really need to learn the political situations of this land.


    the thalmor emissary shuddered, sweating profusely under the archmage''s gaze. "of course...." he spit out as he began undressing and tossing his clothes on the ground.


    he was shivering as each layer was taken off and he began to put his hands on his underwear, but i decided to stop him.


    "that''s enough." i stated, earning their attention. "i don''t think anyone wants to see that."


    "indeed." the archmage smiled in amusement. "make your way back to the college, ancano. we will be having words later about your assumption of power over the college''s decisions." oof, sounds like someone was going to get a spanking. "and you had best be properly clothed by the time i return."


    no one spoke as the elf began his walk of shame. truthfully, i expected a lot of laughter and jeering, but i think the townspeople were just too stunned to say anything.


    the archmage once again turned towards me. "you are an interesting young man." he flicked his wrist and a parchment appeared in his hand. "i would hate for us to be called liars, while ancano did not have the authority to do so... i would like to officially extend this invitation to join the college."


    i grabbed the parchment, opening it up to read. "this just says. ''he can join'' with your signature." i deadpanned.


    "did you think it was difficult to join the college? there is only the basic requirement to be able to cast a few beginner spells and the guard would let you in." he laughed, flexing his hand and disappearing from the spot. only the distortion of magical energy leaving a tell sign that he had teleported away.


    "what just happened?" i asked svord.


    "that would be archmage savos aren, head of the college."


    "he seemed....." frankly i didn''t know the word to use. what was the combination of powerful, quirky, funny, scary, grandfatherly.....oh. "eccentric."


    "aren''t all mages?" svord chuckled. "but he is respected."


    "really, i thought everyone here hated mages?"


    "yes, that should tell you something." he pat my shoulder and walked back towards town.


    i picked up the clothes off the ground, now let''s see if i can find a tailor.

 Chapter 10:

    chapter 10:


    i was staring over the side of a cliff, at the edge of winterhold. i could see houses, buildings, and all kinds of infrastructure poking out of the side of the mountain, all the way down to the gorge below. not only that, but i could also see the bridge into the college, it didn''t look like it should be standing, let alone being used.


    what did they call it, the great collapse?


    i got the cliff notes version of what happened, but seeing it still like this was something else.


    apparently, the relationship between the college and the town was already rather strained when it occurred, only for the people to blame the college once again when the incident did happen, though from what i could tell they didn''t do it.


    it was tragic, but nothing i could do about it. it seems like everyone had already picked up and carried on. the town had started expanding again in the other direction, i could still see houses being built when the snowstorms weren''t as bad.


    does my devil biology give me some resistance against weather? i could only guess so considering i''m lightly layered compared to the people who live here.


    i looked up at the sun in the sky, it was heard to get a concept of time here, especially when the sun barely peaked through the snowy air, but i could guess it was midafternoon, leaning towards sunset. i had just been walking around town for a few hours, getting acquainted with it. basically, i needed to kill some time.


    it seems like she should be close to done..... i twirled my hat and put it on my head, i guess i''ll go check in with the tailor again.


    the guards gave me nods as i passed, i seemed to develop a sort of rampart with the town. it was nice, the place wasn''t too big, probably a few hundred people all-in-all, small enough that everyone knew everyone, and news traveled faster than the speed of light.


    i walked up to the tailor''s shop, pushing the door open.


    i wasn''t surprised at the scene of needles hovering in the air, moving every which way on a piece of fabric.


    "eveth." i greet.


    "will" the older woman smiled.


    it was a good idea to get to know your tailor. anyone who takes pride in their clothing would tell you as much.


    i sat in a nearby chair, i didn''t want to disturb her too much.


    too be honest we weren''t ''too'' acquainted, only having met earlier this morning when i put in my order, but we hit it off decently well. she was curious about the clothing i described, and i even used some parchment for some sketches.


    the most surprising thing was her application of magic. she was using telekinesis to move the needles all about as she worked through the seams. it was one of the reasons she could pump out quality work so quickly. if it were anyone else, this would have probably taken days, if not over a week to accomplish.


    she told me a mage and been sweet on her in her youth, teaching her a few spells. basic cantrips and what-not but perfect for someone who is running a business. she could light a fire, heat water, freeze food.


    things of that nature.


    "this should about....do it" she moved her hands away, admiring her work. "what do you think?"


    i walked over, standing beside her. "amazing, i can''t believe how well this turned out from my horrible sketches and explanations. truly you are an artist."


    my praise was genuine, it was astonishing how well this turned out. i mean, i could tell the materials weren''t the same as what i was used to back home, but it looked phenomenal.


    i took the clothes into the back room to change. she had already gotten my measurements before.....she was quite ''thorough'' with that as well, especially around my groin area. not that i dislike older women, if it were any other time.....


    unfortunately, i had wanted to get to the college as quickly as i could.


    i zipped up my pants, having donated the clothes from my previous world as additional material. she was quite perplexed by the little mechanism until i showed her how it worked. suffice to say she''s really curious to where i acquired such a thing.


    the buttons on my shirt were nice, decorated, but classy. no uncomfortable tightness anywhere, it was just the perfect size. of course i made sure everything was nice and tidy as i tucked in my shirt.


    and lasty, i put on the vest, or waistcoat, depending on where you live.


    i ran my hands down the fabric, making sure there are no loose seams or snags anywhere.


    no, it was all perfect.


    the last piece, and probably the easiest for her to make. a black tie to go along with everything. i and briefly considered a white tie, but it looked best as black against my white vest along with my black shirt.


    there was a mirror here, though not to the standards i was used to. the glass was milky and hard to see, but i could make out my figure enough to like what i saw.


    finally, adjusting my tie up, and putting my hat on my head. i walked out of the room, meeting the eyes of eveth.


    "oh my.....if i were 10 years younger.."


    yeah, i looked good.


    the clothes make the man and all that. it was a nice confidence boost as well.


    incredible, i knew this whole trip was going to be worth it. hell, falling into this world was worth it just for this. the things i could learn here, i was excited just imagining it.


    the path led to a sort of ''rotunda'' that circled around, leading to several towers, all before the large doors of the main building.


    there were mages all around, some were casting spells, some were just chatting happily or reading a book on a bench.


    i got barely spared a glance, everyone was deep in their own studies or experiments. it reminded my heavily of the clock tower, if a bit more whimsical in nature.


    pushing the doors open, i was greeted with the faces of about a dozen mages, gathering in a circle with an older man in the middle.


    "greetings" the older man stepped out of the group, walking over with a smile on his face. "you appear to be a new face." he said, giving me a once over.


    "indeed, i just joined today? or i will hope to be joining? i''m not entirely sure on the process."


    "no problem, you''ve basically joined once you past the threshold, we just need to get you squared away with lodging and a schedule of when classes are." he nodded. "for now, though, what about joining our lesson? it''s for beginners, but a refresher is always a good idea."


    "that would be lovely, thank you." did he know i wasn''t a beginner? well....i guess the term is subjective here, i wasn''t familiar with their magic in depth yet.


    "alright everyone, it seems like we got one more student, mister...." he looked at me.


    "wilhelm henry schweinorg. i look forward to learning alongside all of you." i introduced myself.


    "wonderful." the older mage smiled. "we were just going over the lesser warding spell and how to apply it in a practical situation."


    i stood to the back, it seemed like everyone here were a bit younger than me, probably by about 3-4 years.


    "most people think of lesser ward as a ''wall''." he pushed out the spell infront of him with an ease that was impressive. he no doubt had much experience under his belt. "which it may seem like on the outside, but such thinking is incorrect. yes, it is a protection, it stops spells from reaching you, but understanding how it works is just as important as knowing how to cast it. our spells are directly tied to our imagination and willpower. if we force the spell into such narrow understanding, its abilities are greatly weakened, the ''wall'' becomes brittle and easily demolished."


    was lesser ward the ''basics'' here, there was a greater version of the spell were they the bread and butter of defensive spellcasting?


    he looked around the room, i guess he wanted to see if anyone understood. maybe this was a bit too advanced, to talk about the concepts behind spellcasting? well, it was extremely simplified, but still, he was talking about how to modify the spell, albeit indirectly.


    "wilhelm, was it? can i hear your thoughts?" the mage called me, as all the heads towards back to face me.


    "about understanding spells in general or my thoughts towards lesser ward?"


    "just lesser ward, for now." he smiled.


    "i suppose it''s a very efficient spell if you copy it straight from the book. its cost and effort to cast are below average and it''s a very sturdy shield for what you get. it won''t block anything high-tier, but fights don''t always involve casting large-scale destruction, a quick fireball is often times much more dangerous than summoning a lightning storm, yet can be blocked quite easily with a quick lesser ward."


    "all correct." he turned toward the others. "as he said, simple and efficient spells are often better than big and destructive. that being said, it is unlikely you''ll run into anyone able to cast such spells, meaning a lesser ward will probably be able to counter almost anything an enemy mage can throw at you." he turned towards me again. "if i can ask for your assistance, again, would you mind casting a lesser ward while i shoot a ball of light at it?"


    "of course." i nod, stepping out of the group, getting a little distance from him. this was supposed to be a ''learning'' thing, so i very blatantly held my hand up and pushed the spell outward, giving everyone else in the hall a good look.


    "i can already see you understand the spell quite thoroughly." he held a ball of light in his hand and basically tossed it at my ward. it splashed across, before dissipating against my magical barrier.


    "now, you see how his held? i used the same strength against all of yours earlier, yet none of yours could take it without breaking. and i know what you all want to say, that he is more experienced or more powerful since he''s older, but is that true?" he looked towards me. "wilhelm, how much magicka did you push into your lesser ward when you cast it?"


    magicka, if i recall that was the term they used for mana here. "the bare minimum for the spell to cast."


    "so, what was the difference between your ward and the ward he cast?" he asked the class, but no one answer. "the answer is simple, really. it isn''t even experience, it''s just knowledge. he understood how the spell worked and was able to apply its properties correctly when casting." he gestured over to me. "tell me, wilhelm, what do you picture when you cast the spell?"


    "a bag." i said after a moment. i wasn''t really at the level where i had to force an image when casting, i was pretty far ahead of that, but it was a step any novice would go through. but the spell reminded me more of a bag than a wall.


    "wonderful!" he exclaimed. "a bag, not a wall. if you read the spell tome properly, you would have seen that the lesser ward ''absorbs'' the magicka of the spell that it blocks, rendering it moot. a wall cannot ''absorb'', it prevents, it is static and unyielding. whereas a bag can take into itself, yes it can rip when too much is put in, but that is the limit of the spell itself."


    he looked around the room, noticing the faces of his student light up in understanding, smiling in good nature. "alright, lets leave it here for today. i want you all to practice casting your lesser ward every morning until you can do it without effort."


    the students dispersed, chatting, and whispering to each other as they scattered to the ends of the college.


    "thank you for your assistance." the mage walked towards me. "i find it helpful when the students have someone closer to their age to compare themselves to."


    "i was happy to help." i smiled, it was a nice experience again, being in a ''classroom''. hell, i even learned a thing or two while i was here.


    "the room registration is kept by urag gro-shab, our resident librarian. just introduce yourself to him and he''ll set you straight." the old mage pat me on the shoulder. "oh, where are my manners, i completely forgot to introduce myself. i am tolfdir, the master alteration mage for the college, along with the teacher for defensive magics."


    he walked me over towards the door. "here we are, these stairs lead up to the arcanaeum, be polite to urag gro-shab, he takes his job as librarian very seriously."


    i just stared at the stairs going up, a library, a library in a magical college. it was just there, open for anyone to enter without prior authorization. was it really this simple, could i access the school''s library without anyone stopping me!?


    i was practically dancing with excitement. forget a room, i want to just live in the library.

 Chapter 11: Interlude 1

    chapter 11: interlude 1


    pov sona sitri.


    ***************


    i was....not having a good day.


    where did it all go wrong? was it yesterday, when i was blown up? no, i think i can go further back, it wasn''t even when i agreed to watch over lord lucifer''s.... bastard. truthfully, i think it was when i was born.


    yes, everything started to go wrong when i met my sister.


    i love serafall, dearly, but satans below, i want to strangle that girl sometimes....often.


    "sister, please." i begged, quietly of course, i didn''t want to ruin my image.


    "my poor sona-tan, don''t worry i''ll find the meanie who blew up all over you and beat him up!"


    of course, she would phrase it that way, while trying to molest my rear.


    "serafall." lord beelzebub spoke up.


    i thanked whatever higher beings that listened, there was at least one sane satan left. and no, i didn''t count lord lucifer or lord asmodeus, wherever he was.


    "fine~" my sister happily skipped back to her seat.


    "okay, as i was saying, can you please start from the beginning, sona?" lord beelzebub asked again.


    i took a deep breath and began. "i was heading over to shimoda''s house, because he had been absent from school for three days at that point, counting that morning." i took a glance at lord lucifer, he was serious, but seemed to look almost disconnected from this meeting. "as i was tasked to do, i needed to check up on him to make sure he was....safe."


    "and how did he act, like a different person, maybe like someone was controlling him?" lord beelzebub asked, jotting down some notes.


    "he made a comment that i didn''t expect from him, but if i was to question if it was him or not, it sounded like how he would say it? if that makes sense, lord beelzebub."


    "i see, and you didn''t find any magical anomalies?"


    "no, sir. i didn''t sense any magic in the area."


    "okay, continue."


    "i had to ''force'' my way inside and i was going to confront him again, possibly use a more thorough hypnosis to figure out what was going on, but i was surprised when i saw all the ''drawings'' covering the walls."


    "yes, i have several pictures here." he picked them up. "and you have no idea where these came from?"


    "i do not have the faintest clue, if i had to guess it was some kind of magic? i''m only aware of human magic by rumor, knowing that it involves a lot of calculations." and isn''t that a revelation, apparently shimoda knew magic.


    "i''m not surprised." he stared at the pictures intently. "i had to sit down and figure some of these out myself. it looks like he was calculating the position of the stars in this one.....and over here was the gravitational force exerted on an object moving at the speed of light..." he began to mumble serval more things before coughing and looking back up. "unfortunately, most of it was destroyed and i''m unable to piece it together."


    "so, he''s smart, then?" serafall added.


    "you know, she got mad at him when he finally told her about takao. there was a big fight and everything, i think mom took millicas in for a week or so."


    "grayfia and lucifer''s story is well known, it''s rare for them to love each other so much that lord lucifer didn''t get a harem."


    rias smiled slightly. "grayfia wouldn''t mind if brother had a harem. i think she was more pissed that he hid his son from her rather than finding out that he had sex with some other woman. there might also be a little jealously from how hard they had to try to have their child and he accidently had one with a human."


    that did fit in what i knew about the strongest queen, grayfia lucifuge.


    "then there was the fact that he pushed the responsibilities on to her too, i don''t think he once even checked up on takao. it was grayfia that had to tell millicas that he had a brother in the first place." rias let out a groan in frustration. "i love my brother... but he never was really good at being a ''father''. i think grayfia does most of the parenting as it is."


    i can see how that would anger grayfia. it seemed like lord lucifer just wanted to put him out of sight and out of mind, even if others had to look after him. i could understand a bit, it would be difficult if the old satan faction found out that the strongest devil had a bastard that didn''t have any power. be it for political reasons or using him as a hostage or something, it was probably better that takao just stayed away from the whole of devil society.


    well, i guess that plan had all gone up in flames.....quite literally too.


    "and don''t even get me started on mother." rias threw her arms up. "i don''t think she''s even talking to brother right now. she is and has been pissed to find out she had a grandchild she never got to meet."


    i couldn''t help but quirk a small smile. that sounded exactly like rias''s mom, lady gremory. it''s no secret how much she dotes on millicas. she wouldn''t care if takao was reborn as an angel, she would have dote on him all the same.


    "what are we going to do, sona?" rias asked.


    "what do you mean?"


    "we have to find him, right? what if he was kidnapped or..."


    "rias, i don''t think he was kidnapped, it looked like he left willingly."


    "i just..." she slumped down in her seat.


    i could tell this was eating at her. she never interacted with takao in any capacity, i think she was too...scared, no that probably isn''t the right word. i guess it was just difficult to get involved in the conflicts between those she considered family. "our siblings are already going to look around, you know we can''t blow this up or it would make everything worse."


    "yeah." she said quietly.


    "how about you, rias? did you ever find out what happened to your familiar?" i wanted to change the subject, thankfully rias was pretty good about reading the mood.


    "she insists that she doesn''t remember how she passed out. i''m betting she was probably attacked by a bird or something and didn''t want to admit it." rias huffed. "i checked up on issei too, just to be sure. nothing seemed wrong, but koneko said his dragon smell was getting stronger. he might be close to activating his sacred gear by accident soon."


    a dragon-type sacred gear, rias really did luck out sometimes. i was happy that she was going to add another member to her peerage with potential, but i was still a bit miffed that i was emotionally blackmailed to ''hand him over'' to her even if it was for a good cause. she needed all the help she could get right now.


    "you should hurry, if it activates before you add him to your peerage, he may not want to join..." rias was many things, but proactive was not one of them. she would procrastinate until things either fell into place or blew up in her face.


    "i''m still working out on how to approach him." she waved me off.


    i just rolled my eyes, that was code for ''i''ll deal with it later''. rias may be my friend, but i can''t hold her hand her entire life.


    "how about a game of chess?" i offered.


    "i guess, it would be nice to take my mind off everything."

 Chapter 12:

    chapter 12:


    the library was massive, there were shelves that ascended to the ceiling, all filled with books. beautiful, beautiful books, each one holding information on a subject i didn''t know.


    i found a table in a back corner; i didn''t want to be disturbed. there were probably a hundred books all stacked up around me.


    ''history of skyrim''


    ''the aedra and daedra, a look into the divine.''


    ''schools of magic, a beginner''s guide.''


    the titles continued, everything i could possibly want to know about the place i found myself in. i don''t know how long i sat here reading through the books, sometimes not even finishing one before seeking out answers from another.


    it wasn''t just mundane books either, i found many¡ªmany spellbooks all mixed in. there were sections dedicated entirely to a single spell, both its applications, theory, origins, and counters. it was marvelous just how much knowledge was stored in these ancient halls.


    i wish i knew some magecraft for memory retention other than memory partition. i wasn''t crazy enough to attempt that on myself without hundreds of variables accounted for.


    no, i just had to settle on the old-fashioned way of reading through each book one-by-one and taking notes as i go. if there was one thing aggravating it was having to use a quill and ink. i made a promise to myself to bring ball-point pens back to this world in the future, or at least keep several hundred on me at all times.


    "i was wondering where our newest, wayward student had disappeared to." i heard the voice and looked up; a bit surprised to see the archmage standing a few feet away from me. i hadn''t even sensed him nor heard his approach.....what a monster.


    i rubbed my eyes, looking up. "err, i think i may have lost track of time?"


    "i would say, do you even know what time of day it is?"


    ".....night?"


    "that is correct." he said a laugh. "it is night, of the following day you arrived."


    "oh." i guess i really did lose track of time.


    "i am merely giving you a hard time; it is no problem." he said lightly. "tolfdir was just worried you had become lost somewhere."


    "i see, i suppose i should go make sure he knows i''m alright." i paused. "but i''m curious, do all new students get the attention of the archmage?" i raised an eyebrow.


    "i would like to say yes, but my schedule can be rather hectic at times. it is hard to greet and teach every student in the college. i can barely manage with one lecture a month."


    "so, what makes me so special?"


    he sat down in a chair at my table, picking up one of the books and giving it a once over. "you are an enigma."


    "you''ve been watching me." i guess it was obvious, considering how quickly he responded to ancanos defeat.


    "i cast my gaze at every new face that comes to our little corner of skyrim."


    he was being awfully open about everything, i guess it isn''t really something he should be ashamed of. but there was one question i wanted an answer to. "why didn''t you help them with the ice wraiths?"


    "i didn''t, i just put that together now."


    ah, one i keep forgetting, this whole college is probably his ''workshop''. i doubt there is anything that goes on that he doesn''t know about, nor anything he can''t meddle in. "you are one scary old man."


    "why, thank you." he took my compliment with grace.


    "you''re not even here right now, are you?" i looked at him, truly looked at him and something felt off.


    his smile grew wide. "interesting, explain to me how i''m not here and i''ll give you something good."


    i thought for a moment, looking him over. "a thought projection, overlayed with a physical illusion using the college as an anchor...no that isn''t right. the magical energy....the magicka that permeates the entire college, if i had to guess, i would say the source flows through somewhere close to your body, the wellspring so to speak. you can use it to project your consciousness or maybe astral project yourself anywhere by piggybacking off the dense flow of magicka."


    "you are a scary young man." he laughed, setting a slab of what looked like glass on the table.


    "why, thank you." i smiled back. "what is this?" i picked up the ''glass''.


    "it''s called blue glass; i don''t know if it is official or not. its counterpart, ''green glass'' or just ''glass'' is a material used in making glass armaments.


    "i take it this is rare?" i peered at it closely, channeling a bit of my mana inside.


    "unbelievably so. that is all i''ve found in the past decade when i first heard of it."


    interesting, the material practically ate my mana as if it was starving. this would make a wonderful material for crafting. and the term ''glass'' seemed like a bit of misnomer, just holding it in my hand, i could tell this wouldn''t lose out to steel in toughness.


    "is the college against students leaving for extended periods of time?" i felt like i now had a goal to strive towards. the image of my sword was starting to come into focus.


    "we like all our initiates to be able to defend themselves otherwise, we don''t really restrict their freedoms. most students don''t leave for journeys until their later years, but i guess your circumstances is a bit out of the norm." he said with a good-natured chuckle. "but perhaps there is a better avenue for you, i''m guessing you haven''t had a chance to see our job board yet?"


    "yeah..." i just scratched my cheek, looking around. i pretty much came straight for the library and haven''t left.


    "as the name implies, it''s a board in the common room that lists all the jobs available. we provide the necessities here, food, board and even some novice-level ingredients and materials. otherwise, you are required to provide for everything else you need. we often get job requests throughout skyrim, a lot of which is just enchanting weapons or making potions and we let our younger members handle it, paying a small commission fee to the college, otherwise taking the pay for themselves."


    "interesting, i wouldn''t mind completing a few jobs while i look around for some materials."


    "wonderful, we''re quite backed up on requests as is, any experienced mage would be a boon." he hummed to himself before pulling a few more books off the shelves. "i believe you will need these."


    i looked at the titles; ''enchanting for novices'', ''herbalist''s guide to skyrim'', ''mixing ingredients, a potion master''s memoire''. well then, i guess there''s no point in hiding my ignorance. "thank you."


    "i said it before, young man. i look forward to seeing the things you accomplish." he withdrew an apple from...somewhere and brought forth a knife from the same place. he cut a piece off, putting it in his mouth while setting the rest on the table. "make sure you eat." he gave me a wink, chewing on the fruit.


    "you were here the entire time, weren''t you?" or did he replace this ''projection'' with his real body when i wasn''t paying attention.


    "who knows?" he chuckled, walking away.


    once again, well played.


    "i''ll write down some notes and send them to you." i said, to the empty area, but i''m almost entirely sure he heard me.

 Chapter 13:

    chapter 13:


    i happily bit into the apple as i put the books away. urag or is it urag gro-shub, is it all one name? well, i''m just going to keep calling him urag in my head.


    urag just gave me a grunt when he walked by. from my interactions with the man so far, that is the highest of praises this he can give.


    i did read, err skim a book on the races found in this world. an orc or orismer, how interesting. they were made out to be berserks, not in the insulting sense, but the warrior-type. i guess it''s rare for an orc to pursue the path of a mage, especially to find one running a library. well, one thing was for sure, i don''t think anyone would have any idea about messing around with his books.


    cleaning everything up, all that was left was my notes on runes that i was going to hand over to the archmage. it was already gone when i took my eyes off it, but i expected that.


    you won''t get one over on me again.


    well, my debt has been paid....what should i do now? i did have a schedule for lectures but nothing interesting was coming up in the next few days. though, next week the enchanting master was going to do a live demonstration, i was looking forward to that.


    well, to the job board it is.


    it was a lovely night. even if i hadn''t slept in over a day, i still felt really refreshed. i think devils can operate on less sleep, so that is a boon to me as well.


    also, does my minor shapeshifting counteract things like poor hygiene? i knew some small spells to deal with such issues in a pinch, but even after a couple days....i didn''t feel particularly icky.


    still though....i felt like a bath would be welcome.


    i fiddled with my new storage ring, it was truly a good piece, just seeing this up close, i knew that the enchanting practices of this world would be a benefit to me. the terminology wasn''t a one-to-one transfer from what i knew, but the mystic code crafters back home did similar things. and these materials were very interesting as well, i didn''t recognize any of them, no doubt they were all native to this dimension.


    i would have to grab a book on metallurgy when i have the chance.


    "oh, tolfdir." i called out, seeing the older mage walking down the path.


    "hello, wilhelm, i see you''ve managed to escape from the confines of the library." he gave a small laugh.


    "ah, yes." i said awkwardly. "i seemed to have lost track of time."


    "it is no problem, my boy." he pat me on the shoulder. "i wish more students had the same ''issue''. it''s hard enough to get them to study through the tomes when i assign specific work. all the young ones these days just want to get straight to throwing fireballs."


    well, to be fair, i remember doing that as well when i was young, i think we all did. "the archmage was kind enough to point me towards some specific fields of study. i was actually just going over to the job board so i could get some things done while i gather materials outside."


    "well, i don''t think anyone would say no to another hand with those, we have a few that are starting to get impatient." he scratched his chin in thought. "i don''t think i need to question your ability either; i believe ancano will vouch for your magical prowess in combat." his lips curled up slightly.


    jeese, ancano must really be hated. tolfdir comes off as someone who doesn''t dislike anyone and always happy to help, yet even he is willing to take a jab at ancano.


    "i have a few moments before i need to head to my next lecture, why don''t i show you where everything is?"


    "i would appreciate it." i thanked the old mage; he was a really kind man.


    i actually didn''t really know where the ''common room'' was, i was guessing it was connected to the living quarters. he led me towards the rotunda, in the corner, there was a door that led to the tower on the left side. it was large, going both up and down many levels.


    "well, if there''s nothing else, i want to get these jobs done as soon as possible." i wasn''t even brown-nosing before. i really want to listen to his lecture on enchanting next week.


    "i''ll make a note of your departure, there aren''t any time limits but don''t dawdle." he walked away, seemingly content with everything.


    "make sure you have plenty of supplies." tolfdir looked slightly concerned. "potions, magicka and healing are a must. a good stamina potion if you need to run away, maybe even a few scrolls..." he rambled on, but his intentions were appreciated.


    "don''t worry, i''ll make sure i''m properly prepared before engaging an unknown mage." i smiled.


    "yes, of course. i''m sure you are no stranger to the more dangerous side of our profession." he just nodded and i couldn''t help but wonder what he''d heard about me. i mean, i only showed off a lackluster duel between me and ancano, that couldn''t mean much. i guess there were also the ice wraiths....


    maybe the archmage said some things i didn''t know about?


    he said his goodbyes and walked off towards class, but my attention was turned elsewhere. "are you going to skulk forever?'' i called out, taking a few steps out of the common room.


    i saw an elf, a bosmer, i believe. there were many kinds of elves here and it was almost hard to keep track. i noticed him trailing me from the time i had met up with tolfdir.


    "greetings, friend." he gave me a strange look. "i couldn''t help but overhear that you are searching for some....materials."


    ah, that''s what this is about. he must be trying to make some coin off me.... well i don''t really care as long as i can get what i want. "so it seems, and what can you do for me?"


    "you''re new around here, so i thought i would introduce myself. you see, i''m someone who can.....acquire things, maybe even of a dubious nature."


    oh, well now this just got worth it. "are you now? well, i''m in need of something particular, something that may be rare and might be hard to acquire by normal means."


    "allow me to introduce myself, i am enthir, scholar and humble merchant. how could i be of service?"


    i thought for a moment before pulling the blue glass out of my ring. "can you get me more of this, i don''t care if it''s been forged or not."


    "hmm, a type of glass i''ve never seen before....i can put my feelers out but i don''t know if¡ª"


    "money isn''t an issue."


    "i know just who to ask. i look forward to any future business." he said happily, walking away.


    what a strange guy, though i don''t dislike that sort of person. well, even if it turns into nothing, i would rather fail and try than to ignore a possible lead.


    this glass will be important for my sword.


    *****


    author''s note.


    sorry everyone for missing yesterday, i wasn''t feeling well and was in bed all day. think i had some food poisoning or something. anyways, here''s todays chapter and i threw up a pat reon if anyone wants to support me, its a few chapters ahead with rough drafts.


    pat /astoryforone

 Chapter 14:

    chapter 14:


    i was lucky enough to catch the old man before he left on his cart. apparently, he had spent all the money i paid him before, so he was going back to work.


    that was his life, he would take travelers here and there, then shack up in the latest tavern, spend all his coin and do it all over again.


    i can''t really blame him either, that sounded like an easy-going life.


    it wasn''t very hard to convince him to go to whiterun, originally, he was going to windhelm, but a bit of gold changes his plans easy enough. though we did pass by and i saw it at a distance. i would like to check it out at some point.


    that being said, i did take a note of how much gold i had left, about a couple thousand septims, the currency they use here. one gold meaning one septim, obviously. i wasn''t quite sure how much gold i would need, i met that weird guy earlier and he was searching his sources for any blue glass. and gods know how much that is going to cost, and i was also on the lookout for any other materials that caught my eye.


    well, i just pushed such thoughts to the side for now and cracked open one of my books. it would take a little more than half a day to reach whiterun, so i may as well learn the basics of enchanting here.


    the text was a bit dry, but there seemed to be a lot of similarities between this and what i was used to.


    even runes made another appearance, albeit not in the farm i was familiar with. one of the most common methods to craft a mystic code was to carve runes onto the object, my cane sword being one such example, here they do things a bit differently.


    runes are carved onto an ''enchanting table'' and then used to imbue an object with their concepts as opposed to being used directly.


    it made the enchantments somewhat weaker than what i compared to my memories, but it made it so almost anyone could pick up the craft without much trouble. what an interesting method, i''ll have to do experiments with this when i get back home.


    one of the key ingredients, a ''soul stone''.


    on the surface, this thing seemed repulsive. i wasn''t against using ''things'' as materials to further my own goals, but even i wouldn''t take someone''s soul and use it for crafting.....normally.


    anyways, these were a bit different than what i expected on the surface. the name was apt, they housed ''souls'' but not anything sapient. these stones absorbed the souls of defeated foes like rabbits, deer''s, bears things of that nature.


    and it didn''t even consume the soul to use, they acted more like batteries than materials in of themselves. after being used, the souls would simply dissipate from the stone, returning to the natural cycle of the world without any harm done.


    the runes and enchanting table made use of the soul''s power to both apply and even recharge enchantments on items.


    it was a simple, yet robust system they created. i was genuinely impressed at the ingenuity.


    the basics were easy enough to understand, i felt confidant enough to put them to use later, but now i was curious about the next levels. was it just more of the same, but harder enchantments, or were there other steps that needed to be taken?


    it was questions for later. i just wanted to finish this book for now before arriving in whiterun.


    ***


    "we''re here, lad." i felt a hand lightly pat my shoulder.


    i opened my eyes and saw the old man standing over me. "already?"


    "you were fast asleep there, didn''t even wake up when i pulled into the stables." he laughed. "now hurry up, i want to head to the tavern and i can''t get going until i make sure my horses don''t run, so that means you need to move."


    "yeah, yeah." you old drunk, there wasn''t really any venom in his voice, just his personality.


    didn''t even realize i fell asleep; it was a nice little nap.


    i stretched my body as i took in the view. i could see a large building poking over the walls that surrounded the city. it was impressive, for what they had to work with. the town in general looked a lot livelier than winterhold, but it was also much warmer.


    "greeting." i waved at the guards who were watching over the entrance. "i don''t suppose i could ask for directions to the companions?"


    they both looked at each other before one stepped forward. "you lookin to join the companions, son? their annual recruitment ended two days ago."


    "oh no, i''m just here for a job and to see if a friend of mine was able to make it."


    he shrugged, stepped to my side. "you see that path there." he held out his hand, pointing towards the inner city. "you''re gonna wanna follow that path and you''ll come to an open market, if you keep going and take a right, you''ll see a building with an overturned boat on top, that''s the jorrvaskr, the companions mead hall and residence."


    "i appreciate your help, here drinks are on me tonight." i handed him a few coins.


    "you''re alright, lad." he slapped my shoulder and laughed.


    always a good idea to be friendly with the resident law enforcement.


    it was a nice stroll through a little hamlet, children were much more active here and people just kept coming and going.


    yeah, there were quite a few more people here, many more shops and things to look at. i pulled out the job description that had more detailed instructions.


    so, i''m supposed to enchant some weapons for the companions, basically these super mercenaries that are like celebrities around here. to do that, the college actually has a contract with the local enchanter. it may seem odd that i would be using another person''s enchanting station to enchant objects for a job in the city they preside, but it looked like the actual enchanter there is out of skyrim for the next few years and his daughter is looking over the place.


    so, we just pay a small fee on an annual basis, and she lets us use the enchanting station when we come around. it saves time and money from the clients sending their items to us and potentially get backlogged that way.


    honestly, the logistics just seem like a nightmare everywhere, but what can you do in this age.


    finding the ''boat'' building wasn''t hard, it was exactly as described, a building using a boat as a roof. pretty neat, i don''t'' know the history behind it, but all the same it looked important.


    "i guess we can''t call your friend a milk-drinker then." aela slapped thorum''s shoulder.


    "it was after the party that things got a bit more interesting as well. i get woken up by some arrogant ass who is ''interested'' in my spells." i scoffed.


    "that''s just wrong, you don''t'' wake a man after drinking through a celebration."


    "yes, ancano, the thalmor emissary." i rolled my eyes. it was weird, as soon as i said that the place got deathly quiet. "something wrong?"


    "you had a run in with the thalmor?" aela questioned.


    jeese does everyone here hate the thalmor? "just some pompous mage who couldn''t go through a single sentence without using his status as a thalmor emissary to make himself seem special." i looked around the room and people were now paying a lot more attention. "i''m still not very familiar with skyrim, how hated are the thalmor here?"


    "we don''t get involved with politics." aela stated, i guess she was meaning them as ''mercenaries''. "but we would happily join in any battle that was opposite the thalmor." there were several cheers and woops inside the room.


    well, guess that answers that question. screw it, i''m onboard the fuck the thalmor train. even what i read about them makes them seem like completel assholes.


    "yeah, he mentioned something about ''the thalmor giving skyrim a strong, guiding hand'' or some such nonsense. got everyone in the tavern all pissed at him."


    "aye, that sounds about right." thorum even looked unamused. "please tell me he didn''t get away with something like that."


    "of course not, i couldn''t let the people who fought beside me get insulted like that. i was a mage he was a mage, i did the obvious thing." i took another drink. "we had a duel outside of the town, i think most of them were watching as well."


    "good man." thorum gave me a solute with his drink i heard a few grunts of acknowledgement.


    "well, he gave me some nonsense like ''cast your spell, i won''t do anything until then''. and to be honest.....i really had to resist the urge to walk up and stab him with my sword."


    that got a reaction out of them, i saw thorum crack up, holding back the drink he just took.


    "but well, i had my own pride as a mage." i withdrew a coin from my ring and held it up. "put a hole in his stomach about that big."


    "you should have killed him." i heard a gruff voice join up next to aela.


    "i was tempted, but we did put restrictions on the duel, no killing, maiming, or hurting spectators. i didn''t want to taint my own honor." it was true, i had my pride i wouldn''t allow anyone to step on it, a few looked disappointed but it got better. "but what i didn''t tell you is that we also put stakes on the outcome." they leaned in and i just smiled. "i of course healed him up, i didn''t want him to forgo his end of the deal because of injuries. he had a long walk back to the college, without any clothes."


    there was a small bit of silence as they processed before laughter erupted from the hall. i guess the thalmor are really fucking hated if this gets everyone so happy. then again, the thalmor did ''outlaw'' the worship of one of the nord''s deities.


    "that''s all my adventuring for the past few days, what about you thorum?"


    the man calmed down, still a fit of giggles though. "my time hasn''t been as exciting, i joined a couple days ago it wasn''t too difficult."


    "the guard at the gate said the companions do an annual recruitment, shouldn''t there be more people here if it wasn''t difficult?"


    "well ¨C"


    "not every recruit is willing to punch a companion in the face after the first meeting." aela mused.


    "my jaw is still sore." the man next to aela said, in a good natured way, and looked at me. "it was my turn for the recruitment this time around, i just insulted them all and wanted to see if any had that fire in their bellies. thorum here is the only one who had the balls to do anything about it."


    thorum chuckled. "he insulted my mom, so of course i swung. he explained it was just a ruse though, no hard feelings are kept."


    "thank you, brother."


    thorum nodded. "oh, farkas, this is will, will this farkas."


    "it''s good to meet a friend of thorums." he gave me a nod. "especially one who put a thalmor on his ass."


    "ah, that reminds me. while i did come here to check up on thorum, i also took a job dealing with enchantments for the companions?"


    aela looked at me and then to farkas. "i had forgotten about that, after the last one that came by i thought the college was ignoring us."


    "sorry i don''t know anything about that." i shrugged.


    "scrawny little mage came in, acting like we should worship the ground he stepped on." farkas grunted.


    "i can guess how that went. and when he went back, probably told some bullshit story about you guys." i just sighed, while i doubt they were blameless it seems like things just escalated on both ends. "well, i wouldn''t mind doing the enchantments you lot need."


    "if dragons are really going to be popping up, it''s probably a good idea to get our weapons and armor in the best condition." aela answered. "its just....we didn''t expect anyone to come after a while, several of the inner circle are still in a meeting with the jarl."


    "i don''t mind waiting a day or so, i''m in no hurry." i waived her off. "i wanted to do some shopping and exploring anyways."


    "oh, why don''t i show you around whiterun, what are you looking for?" thorum looked happy at my comment.


    "i was going to craft my own magical foci, but i''m not too familiar with specific metals and their properties, though maybe i should stop by the blacksmith in town and see what''s what."


    "actually.....my da was a blacksmith, i know a thing or two if you need a hand."


    i just blinked looking at my friend. he really is a nice guy, i''m glad to be friends with him.

 Chapter 15:

    chapter 15:


    i started laying out various metals on the table, watching thorum give each a keen eye, inspecting and moving on to the next.


    "okay, i think i recognize all of these, it''s been a few years since i''ve heard my da''s talks about metals."


    "any help is better than none." i replied.


    "lets see." he picked up the black ore that looked smooth to the touch. "this is ebony, very expensive, and hard to get ahold of. i hear the orcs run most ebony mines in skyrim and they guard the stuff and rarely sell to outsiders. i think my da''s word were ''ebony doesn''t like magic''."


    that went with what i knew, i had tried to push my magical energy into the ore and i felt heavy resistance. but that gave me another question, does that mean magical resistance or immunity? could i force enchantments on ebony with enough effort or was it a complete lost cause? would ebony also be something that could penetrate magic as well?


    i didn''t want to hammer thorum with these questions, i don''t think he would know the magical applications of the metal.


    "this here is orichalcum. a bit less rare than ebony, but more widely available. i think it''s easier to enchant and use magic with, and a good hardy metal." the metal almost had a green tint to it, and readily accepted any mana.


    the thing that stood out the most, was how efficiently it took in my magical energy. there would usually be ''waste'' or ''run off'' from trying to push magical energy into something, but this would gladly take it all. it wasn''t he most conductive, but it was the least wasteful, there was the small issue that it tended to not want to let go of any magical energy it got, meaning using it purely as a catalyst for casting was detrimental. i would need something else added in to over come this.


    "oh, this one i''ve seen once in my youth." he picked up the white-like ore and looked at it fondly. "moonstone ore, it''s rarely found in skyrim, but common in other parts of the world. it''s probably the exact opposite of ebony. it is one of the best metals for mages, but its durability and strength are lacking."


    interesting, i hadn''t experimented with this one yet. i made a metal note to play around with the moonstone when i had time.


    "well, that answer pretty much all my questions, i can actually start thinking up my weapon now." i hummed thoughtfully. "now i''m just missing one ingredient. i don''t suppose you''ve ever heard of blue glass?" i asked producing the small amount i had.


    he took the lump and gave it an inquisitive eye. "can''t say i have, looks like normal glass to me, just blue."


    "supposed to be much better." i just shrugged, putting it away again. oh well, can''t expect thorum to solve all my problems, he''s already been an amazing help.


    "you could always ask eorlund grey-mane, he is considered the best smith in skyrim, he also personally crafts the weapons for the companions."


    "that''s convenient, is he around?" well, thorum, you just keep surprising me.


    "i heard he went out of town for something, should be back in a few days." thorum shook his head.


    "unfortunate, but what can you do?" i shrugged. "you think he would be up to forging the final piece if i gather anything? money really wouldn''t be an issue."


    "he does commission work sometimes; i don''t see why not."


    we just idly chatted about a few things, i mentioned my job after this which raised a concern look from thorum. i would make sure to have decent preparations first before going in, i guess dealing with any daedra shrines or temples should always be taken with the upmost precaution.


    yeah, the current me can''t even come close to dealing with a godly being.


    the conversation just shifted, i think we started talking about women when the doors suddenly flung open with a ''bang'' and several large men walked inside.


    "harbinger."


    "harbinger!"


    "greetings, harbinger."


    everyone in the hall practically stood up and greeted the oldest man among the group. even thorum stood up respectfully.


    well, i would mostly contribute it to respect. but there was also an underlining feeling of tension in the air. like everyone was waiting for a shoe to drop.


    "we''re calling a meeting." a large, bald nord declared.


    was he testing me, or did he want to know my worth? i don''t know this old man was a strange one. regardless, it was a logical question to ask in these circumstances. "a lot of the flashier enchantments act more like spells, which will just splash helplessly against a dragon''s hide. ironically enough, the basics would probably have the best effect. enchanting a sword to become sharper wouldn''t be interfered with against a dragon''s magical resistance, opposed to say, igniting in flames."


    "it will be done then." he nodded. "skjor, make sure all companion''s weapons are enchanted and ready for battle. the jarl is calling all banners and prepping whiterun in case of disaster."


    "i''ll get it done." skjor grunted, not looking too pleased but i think he knew to look at the bigger picture.


    "mage." the harbinger called out. "how much do you know?"


    i had a feeling he wasn''t talking about the dragons at this point. "i can take a few guesses.....how much time do you have?"


    "not enough." he sighed.


    "you can always seek out the archmage." i offered.


    "we''ve never gotten along with the college." he frowned.


    "yes, i''ve heard that excuse many times now from both sides. i''m on pretty good terms with the winterhold guards, i even drink together with them at the tavern." i took out a quill from my ring and a piece of parchment, scribbling down a few lines on it. "perhaps someone just needs to extend their hand." i rolled it up and offered it to the older man. i saw him unroll it and stare at the contents.


    "this..." he said in confusion.


    it was a formula for some medicine, should stave off his death for a couple months. i was using my knowledge from my home, but it should transfer here relatively well.


    "should buy one or two months, at most. consider it an apology for my words." i waved him off. "i''ll get out of your hair and wait at the local enchanter for your weapons."


    ***


    thorum was staring at me, expectantly, as i started enchanting the various weapons that were given to me. luckily, the enchanting station was in a back room so i didn''t have much to interrupt me, but his gaze was eating into the back of my head. i guess it made the most sense for thorum to bring me all the companion''s weapons, him knowing me and everything.


    "it''s not like you to hold something in. if i''ve done something you don''t like, just say it." i picked up a sword, it felt different than regular steel, but i couldn''t find anything specific that made it different.


    "the harbinger said he was cursed and close to dying." thorum finally admitted.


    "ah, that was a smart decision on his part. everyone is entitled to their secrets, but some things can cause rifts in friendships." i honestly didn''t expect him to say anything, maybe i''m just cynical.


    "do you know what''s wrong with him?"


    there it is. "i have a general idea, but i hope you''re not asking him to tell you." i''d rather not have a complete falling out with these companions.


    "...no" he sighed. "even if it wasn''t the harbinger, i don''t wish to pry into matters that i don''t belong."


    that''s why thorum is a great guy. "i can''t do anything to help him if he doesn''t want it." i could predict his next question easily enough.


    "do you think the archmage at the college can help?" he asked me, a bit of hope in his voice.


    "i give it even odds, that man is frightfully competent at what he does." which was true, my few interactions with the archmage led me to give him such an evaluation. i don''t doubt he would be a high ranking member of the clock tower if he were back home. not to mention the sheer vastness of knowledge the college as collected in its years.


    "so, there''s nothing i can do?" thorum asked, a bit disappointed.


    i was going to ask why he cared so much, but then i realized i had known thorum for about the same amount of time thorum had know the old man. yet, i still developed a bond of friendship with him that would compel me to act to save his life all the same. "i''ll tell you what, i''ll make some inquires when i get back to the college, see if i can speed anything up on the chance that the harbinger listens to my advice.


    "thank you." thorum blurted out immediately, giving a big goofy smile.


    "just tell him to not overexert himself after he drinks the potions with the ingredient list i gave him. it only stimulates some latent potential in the body to give him sort of ''second wind''. if he starts being active, it will drain it away faster."


    "i''ll make sure to pass on your words." he said happily.

 Chapter 16:

    chapter 16:


    i said my goodbyes to thorum and departed at dawn, the old cart driver was waiting for me, having paid him for a few days to stay here.


    i had a second job to take care of, the enchantments on the companion''s weapons only took the better part of a day and i even had some supplies left. the pay was decent as well, a good chunk to add to my savings.


    perhaps i should have handled the whole thing better....well i guess everything turned out well enough. it seemed like no one harbored any grudges against me, i probably bought a bunch of good will by giving that formula to the harbinger.


    well, let the pieces fall where they may.


    still, though, that old man had some frighteningly perceptive eyes. felt like he could see right through me in some capacity.


    the enchanting was a good experience as well.


    it gave me some inspiration for a few spells, using the runes of this land, that is.


    they create a spell circle around a single rune, modifying it to a certain extent to perform actions. it''s like a runic sentence in practice, now what i if i could combine the two applications? wait, i should deal with the first steps before jumping ahead.


    a thought popped into my head as i formed the magic infront of my hand. instead of the native rune i used the ones passed down by odin.


    a single rune, a sowilo, actualized and modified with the native variants to change its intent. the spell was brought forth, floating in the air infront of me.


    with a thought, a huge bolt of lightning was discharged, tearing apart a chunk of earth behind the carriage.


    "what in oblivion!?" the old man shouted in surprise.


    "sorry, sorry was testing something." i hurriedly shouted.


    "a little warning next time." he mumbled in annoyance, i handed him a couple bottles of mead, he seemed content with that.


    it was a good spell, but the most interesting thing....the runic circle still persisted and i knew i could use several more times before the mystery faded. the stored power was impressive, maybe i could even overload it in a single burst or lower the output and keep it continuously firing over a long period?


    this had a lot of potential. it was only my first attempt; i knew i could modify them better for varied use. now, what do i call them? tradition dictates i give them a sufficiently edgy name without coming off too ridiculous.


    meh, i''ll think of one later, i''ve never been very good with names.


    what do you think, ddraig?


    [asking for my advice?]


    i just shrugged, i didn''t have any else to talk to about this stuff, you''ve been around awhile and probably knowing a thing or two.


    [true. it looks decent, has potential but i wouldn''t ever call it a trump card as it is now. i think you should focus on seeing how many of those runic circles you can create in a single moment.]


    that aligns with my own thoughts. it would be good for clearing away a lot of bugs, maybe even a good pressuring spell. but against someone powerful, like say the archmage, it wouldn''t do any lasting damage.


    [who knows about in the future, it has potential. never liked those norse guys, but they had some pretty decent magic.]


    that was high praise from him.


    well, it shouldn''t be difficult to actualize several simultaneously. i could modify the existing spell to basically come into existence with the corresponding runic circle already attached, the only issue would be the singular rune that starts the process, which i''m already proficient in drawing. hell, drawing is more of a misnomer these days, really its more of a gesture that bring it forth.


    "hey is that it?" i stood up, looking a bit over the next cliff.


    "aye, that''s the statue of meridia. and here is where you get off." he said bluntly.


    i just blinked at him. "you can''t go any closer...?"


    "what have i told ya about daedra, boy? did you listen to none of my words? and here you are doing something in one of their shrines" he threw his hands up.


    "well, if i don''t do it someone else will." i shrugged.


    "do what you need to." he snorted. "just make sure not to make any damn deals."


    i guess he''s kind in his own way. "alright, old man, wait for me at solitude i may be a day or so."


    "don''t need to be tellin me twice. them solitude ladies needin some company." he whistled.


    i couldn''t help but laugh, he was really a character.


    ***


    i walked up to the statue, it was a bit bigger in person, though not as intimidating as i thought.


    "mortal" a voice boomed out. "listen. hear me and obey. a foul darkness has seeped into my temple. a darkness that you will destroy. but first, you must restore to me my beacon. i shall guide you unto it. find it and return here. and great shall be your rewards."


    i stood there for a moment, letting the words wash over me, it sounds kind of...scripted, like a magically recorded message. there was also no ''presence'' behind the words.....strange.


    curiously i stepped off the temple and back onto the mountain. and after a few more moments i stepped back on.


    "mortal. listen. hear me and obey. a foul¡ª"


    i stepped away again, then stepped back up.


    is this magic that triggers whenever someone steps past a certain point?


    well, i seemed to attract the attention of the necromancer, because several undead walked out from the surroundings.


    they looked...weak. were they zombies? their eyes glowed slightly, and they carried themselves better than most low-level undead i was familiar with.


    well, i always welcome targets.


    i waved my hand, invoking several runes in the air and actualizing my runic-circles.


    "lightning" i called out, and they all discharged towards my intended targets.


    all the zombies except one fell to the ground, motionless as their bodies were charred and burnt thoroughly.


    the one left had a shield, blocking the attack somewhat.


    annoying i stabbed my sword into the stone and i picked up an axe off the ground and as the thing approached me, i just caught the handle of its weapon and pulled it out of its grip, tossing it to the side. it tried to bash me with its shield, but i just pushed that away and slammed the axe into its skull, watching it kneel over and stop moving.


    the door around me triggered some kind of mechanism, iron bars dropped in the doorways, blocking all exists as a bunch of specters appeared in the room. i don''t know what type of ghosts they were, but they were pitch black and looked rather spooky.


    my circles discharged again, letting out a volley of lightning, taking several down. the spell had good power compared to continued use, but these would require a bit more oomph to disperse.


    "fireball" a simple aria was invoked as several balls of fire swirled around my hand and grew in size until they launched at a few more of these ghosts.


    i suppose this would be difficult if someone came in here only swinging normal steel. but a lot of this shit could be downed with magic without much effort.


    then again, i guess the necromancer expected more nords than anything.


    i saw another of those ''beacons'' i was supposed to do something again....


    whatever, i walked over to the iron bars and lifted them up. even with reinforcement, it was a bit heavy, though they were probably pure iron so that wasn''t surprising.


    well, nothing else really jumped out at me, there was another room, but i just kicked open that wooden door too then made my way further inside.


    "i see, my uninvited guest finally arrived." i heard a voice call out as i entered the inner sanctum.


    i looked around, it was a wide room, several dozen coffins everywhere and the supposed necromancer standing overhead at the top of the stairs.


    "yes, yes. banter is had, i introduce myself as wilhelm henry schweinorg, you give your name that i care ''so much'' about then you say something stupid, and i retort with something witty. can we get on with this?"


    honestly, this was feeling like a chore more so than anything else. how could fighting undead be this boring?


    he looked at me, annoyance flashed across his face as he raised his hand and arcs of magical energy exploded out towards each coffin.


    their lids opened and more zombies began to pour out.


    "lightning cloak." i recited, my body was enveloped in shroud of lightning and even my weapon took on lightning-based properties.


    a nifty little spell i read about the other day.


    the first few of the zombies walked towards me, weapons raised high. i just rolled my eyes. "earth wall"


    as the spell suggests, a wall of earth rose up from the ground, blocking a handful of them while i dealt with the rest.


    i kept a ward, ready to cast in one hand as i kept the necromancer in the corner of my eye. he wasn''t doing anything, just watching me intently. i had no idea of his magical prowess, it was good to keep on guard.


    if i acted more flippantly, would that lure him into making a move?


    my sword swung through their desecrated remains with relative ease, both reinforced and crackling with lightning. these types of undead were nothing more that fodder, i don''t see how these would be able to take over skyrim.


    i grabbed another by the head. "ice spear."


    a large spear left my hand, carrying the zombie and impaling it to the nearby wall.


    "annoying." i said, as i stabbed the last through the heart, discharging the remains of my lighting cloak inside it, letting the thing burn to a crisp.


    there were a few more on the other side of the wall, i began to draw a few runes in the air as the wall whittled away into regular earth devoid of my magical energy.


    "fires of muspelheim." i invoked.


    the fires from the realm of giants spread out, enveloping the remaining zombies and burning them to ash. without the creation cycle bolstering it like with the ice wraiths, it was a much more manageable size for this room i was in.


    that''s not to say that the flame were any less intense, they raged and burned anything in their paths, even the stones on the floor were scorched black.


    the only sounds left were coming from the necromancer, clapping his hands.


    "well done, you are better than that mage that came here before. i guess i''ll show you my greatest creation." he snapped his fingers and one last coffin at the top of the stairs opened.


    it walked out with haggard steps before adjusting itself. it was fully armored, and its eyes glowed with a perception that i didn''t recognize in the previous undead.


    a single axe in one hand, i think it was made from ebony.


    it looked at me and i felt something shiver down my back.


    "fus ro dah"

 Chapter 17:

    chapter 17:


    maybe it was instinct or just blind luck that i summoned the boosted gear and used it as a shield while applying all my short-term buffs.


    i was blown away, barely catching myself before slamming into the back wall, practically all of my defenses failed and even my boosted gear was pushed back.


    what the fuck!?


    [that was interesting.]


    the fuck did it just do? that wasn''t like normal magic, the world bent when it shouted...almost like a marble phantasm, but that isn''t right either. my oak flesh was torn apart at impact too, if i get hit by that, i won''t come out unscathed....better finish it quickly.


    okay, serious time.


    "ddraig, lets do this."


    [finally, i thought i would never see any action.]


    "boost" the echoing roar of the gauntlet shot out. my body was filled with overwhelming power as everything about me was doubled.


    what a rush.


    a few spells flew towards me, i saw the necromancer in the corner began joining the fight. i moved, and it felt like the world around me turned slower. reinforcement along with my physical abilities doubled, i had long surpassed the physical limits of normal humans.


    my gauntlet-clad fist found the cheek of the zombie, picking it off its feet and knocking it back into the wall. it dropped its weapon, the ebony axe as my eyes darted towards my next target.


    i think the necromancer got scared because he started throwing around wide-range spells, ignoring everything else.


    "firestorm" he screamed, as the entire area was enveloped in a red-hue. at the focal point near the ceiling, a cascade of fire began to rain from above. he dove behind a nearby pillar, casting a shield spell along with anything else he probably would have time for.


    annoying, but not anything i can''t deal with. i had a couple more runic spells i had created, waiting to be used. the first of the flames fell towards me, i sidestepped them but the air above me continued to ignite with flaming projectiles.


    i waved my hands, forcing the runes into existence around me, gathering, and stringing them in the correct sequence.


    "freezing winds of jotunheim" i clapped my hands together. the runes spun around me like a tornado, cold air bellowed out freezing everything in all directions. my spell overwhelmed his fire even as they collided. magically, my spells should have been on the losing side when they fought due to his natural advantage from the elemental properties. but mine was invoked with much stronger power both from origin and amount of magical energy pushed in.


    his pitiful fires were extinguished in a cascade of wintery air. the entire area was filled with a cold frost that permeated every inch of stone.


    i calmly walked towards the pillar the necromancer was hiding behind. i saw him jump out, hands ablaze and throw a few fireballs at me. it looked like he was predisposed towards fire-based spells. not that they were anything impressive, his true specialty was most likely necromancy. i could tell by the look on his face that he wasn''t used to fighting ''head on'' in magical conflict.


    with a flick of my own hand, i conjured a lesser ward and swat away the weak spells.


    kicking off the ground, i moved faster than he could react, and my sword impaled him through the heart. the life died in his eyes, and i made sure to flick an ''ansuz'' rune onto his corpse, no telling what he had hiding inside his body.


    necromancers tended to be strange people, no point in taking any risks and just burn the whole thing.


    i was about to look over his burnt ashes, but my instincts flared and i quickly ducked down. i felt a sharp edge wiz past my head, slamming into the stone wall.


    "you''re still alive." i mumbled, pulling my sword back ,ready to stab him.


    "zun haal viik" the thing shouted again and my sword went flying. the grip i had on it pointless as whatever occurred, the world ''forced'' the weapon to dislodge from my hand.


    it quickly followed up with another swing of its weapon as i used the gauntlet to block. whatever intelligence it had, i don''t think he could realize that my gauntlet would win against its ebony. no doubt if it were regular steel, i may have lost an arm here.


    using my greater strength, i knocked its weapon away, giving me an opening.


    i cast telekinesis in one hand and turn undead in the other. both basic spells in their respective schools and, pushed them together at the center of the zombie.


    turn undead, didn''t make undead flee as one would think. granted, that was the most likely outcome, no, it ''forced'' and undead away from you. it was just the path of least resistance for the undead to walk away on its own feet to satisfy the underlining concepts of the spell.


    but combining with a telekinesis, i pulled the undead in, forcing it to fight against the turn undead spell. like using a single finger to knock something away as opposed to ''flicking'' it with two fingers. the conflict only lasted a moment between my two spells, turn undead winning out with ease.


    the undead''s stomach caved in, i felt its weathered bones cracking as the thing''s body broke down and exploded backwards.


    stones broke and shattered at the impact; i saw pieces of its body get flown across the room but even still...it still had a little bit of light in its eyes.


    "...."


    there was a bit of silence, i think she was contemplating what i said. but i was curious and reached out the poke the ball of light. nothing happened, but.....i kept poking it.


    was this a ''projection'' of sorts.... i''m aware that these daedra couldn''t enter the world normally, they could only do something like this, but does this lead back to her ''realm''. my academic mind was overwhelmed with curiosity, or that''s how i rationalized it to myself.


    i followed the ''thread'' that linked to this little ball of light and touched on the kaleidoscope. i wouldn''t really need any calculations, using the ''thread'' as a sort of bridge, i opened a portal.


    i looked forward, and a woman on a throne staring back at me, completely dumbfounded. she radiated power, enough to make me freeze in place, but i was also overwhelmed by what i saw.


    beautiful.


    she had bright blonde hair that flowed down past her shoulders, and glossy skin that was free from any blemishes. blue robes that hugged every curve of her body, and long legs that my eyes refused to look away from. the robes were cut just high enough to see her legs in all their glory.


    oh my.


    [did....your heart just skip a beat?]


    no comment.


    "sorry, wrong address." i quickly closed the portal, realizing what i had just done.


    [that was stupid.]


    yup.


    [this is going to blow up in your face.]


    oh, spectacularly.


    "you! how did you just....you opened a portal to my realm of oblivion, how?" her voice carried her confusion, annoyance, and surprise.


    "portal, what portal? anyways, i was promised rewards, i think ''great'' was mentioned as well. so....." i masterfully changed the subject.


    "fine! but i will have answers to my questions. what rewards do you wish, i will grant anything in my power. gold, knowledge ¨C "


    "really, anything in your power?" i questioned.


    [don''t do it.]


    i''m sorry ddraig.


    [no! don''t you dare!]


    "i said i would, and so i shall." she said with a bit more power in her voice.


    "be my woman." i answered without a shred of hesitation whatsoever.


    [god dammit.]


    "...what?" her confused voice echoed out


    [why? this can only end badly.]


    poor impulse control combined with the fact that i''m a teenage devil.


    [excuses.]


    you''re right, those legs were just too much for me to resist.


    [well, it was a short partnership, but it was fun. nice knowing you.]


    i would gladly die between those thighs of hers.

 Chapter 18:

    chapter 18:


    [i can''t believe you did this.]


    i can''t believe i did this.


    [you have a plan here?]


    yeah, don''t die.


    [good plan, are there any other steps?]


    yeah, part two is where i bury my head betwee--"


    [okay, so no follow up then.]


    admittedly, part two is a work in progress.


    "you know, this is where either a rejection or an acceptance comes. usually a rejection in my experience....." i mumbled.


    okay, to be fair it only happened once, i wasn''t exactly the most social person when i was younger, and i asked a girl out. got rejected, blah blah teenage angst, then i wallowed in self pity for like two weeks before getting over it.


    i blinked and a moment later i was back on the ground, standing infront of meridia''s statue. gone was the glowing orb of light, replaced with the familiar outline of a woman i had previously seen.


    "huh, i didn''t think you could project such a thorough copy of yourself across dimensions." i admired.....her power. yeah, lets go with that. but in seriousness, the aspect of her that was present wasn''t any more powerful than that glowing orb, it just seemed like ''more'' of her was there.


    "rarely do i find a situation that requires my undivided attention so that i show myself in such a way." she answered, eye boring into me with quite a bit of pressure.


    oh boy, i may have fucked up.


    [you think!?]


    so...uh how we looking on juggernaut drive there, ddraig?


    [sure, if you want to go out with a bang.]


    think she''ll ask me ''how i want to die''? hint hint, it has to do with those amazing, milky white legs.


    [i wouldn''t even be mad if that happened.]


    you know what? i got this. i adjusted my tie, brushed off any dust on my clothing and fixed my hat. "it''s a pleasure to meet you, face to face."


    "i believe this is the second time we are meeting, after you had torn a hole into my realm." she said dryly.


    "doesn''t ring a bell." i just shrugged. "anyways, does a rejection need a meeting like this? my feelings won''t be hurt.....maybe my pride a little bit but that''s life."


    "do you think my words are a jest?" she raised an eyebrow and the temperature got a little bit warmer around me.


    "to be fair.... i didn''t really think this through." i guess she''s someone who doesn''t or can''t go back on her oaths. her word being beyond reproach and all that. "frankly i''m surprised you didn''t have some kind of contingency for a situation like this, or even offered such an open reward."


    "i usually don''t." she practically hissed. "but i was understandably distracted, having just witnessed a mortal tear a hole into my realm."


    is it weird that even her angry face looks cute....ah getting distracted. "perhaps i should have checked to make sure you weren''t in a relationship first?"


    "i can''t always leave my realm like this. there may even be days...weeks that we wouldn''t be able to meet."


    "i also have responsibilities that would take me far and force me away." i slowly reached out and took one of her hands, she was hesitant but allowed me. "but i''m willing to put in the work."


    she looked town at our hands, and i may have been seeing things, but it looked like the faintest color of pink dusting her cheeks. she lightly pulled hers away, taking a step back. "i must return...keep my sword with you at all times...so that i may keep an eye on you and contact you if needed." she quietly said, looking rather distracted.


    "does that mean you accept?"


    she looked back at me one last time, i didn''t see any anger, discomfort or even annoyance on her face. i think she was at most, conflicted and unsure of what to do. "i do not go back on my word." and she suddenly left.


    i felt a thump in my heart, watching her depart.


    [how the hell did that work out?]


    refuge in audacity.


    [no, seriously, that was some bullshit, you are lucky as hell.]


    yes, yes i am.


    ***


    i was humming to myself, and i had a small pep in my step as i walked towards solitude. i had been prepared to go find the old man at the tavern, but i saw him sitting down in his cart, looking a might pissed off.


    "you don''t look too good." i said.


    "oh lad, yer back." he stood up. "aye, i lost me a good bit of coin betting on dice. you look like you''re in a good mood, deal with that stuff at the temple?"


    "yup, just a necromancer causing trouble."


    "that can''t be all, i''ve seen that look before, lad. a lady was involved, eh?"


    jeese what a horndog. "fine, i may have gotten myself a woman."


    he laughed at pat me on the shoulder. "gotta give an old man more than that, what was she like, how was big was her ¨C "


    "alright!" i quickly cut him off, something told me he would have gotten a bit...smitten if he continued. "i''ll say this....she had legs for days."


    "legs for days?'' he raised an eyebrow.


    "they were magnificent."


    i heard the old man just burst out laughing. but i didn''t care, i was more focused on my new sword burning just a little bit brighter all of the sudden.


    "alright lad, where you headin next?"


    "how about we go back to winterhold, i need to check back in at the college."


    "well, if you got the coin, i got the cart. to winterhold then, but we''re talking the long way round, i don''t trust the mountain paths this time a year and them trolls be coming out of their caves, hungry something fierce."


    "no problem, i have all the time in the world."

 Chapter 19:

    chapter 19:


    i walked towards the very familiar towers of the college. the bounded field around the whole building was a much-welcomed reprieve from the harsh weather outside. the trip had been long and rather dull. too long to do a single straight shot, we had to rest a few times so all in all, it was about three days before i got back here.


    i carried my new sword, dawnbreaker in my hand. i had wrapped it up with some cloth, i didn''t want an obviously magical blade shining everywhere i went. i also felt a bit awkward about putting it into my storage ring for now, i didn''t know how that would react with meridia''s...sight, or whatever she was doing to watch over me. i would need to get a scabbard made at some point.


    "ah, just the person i wanted to see." i heard a familiar voice and turned around.


    "enthir." i greeted. "did you make any progress on what i had asked?" it should have been, what, almost a week ago that we last met?


    "indeed, i was lucky and someone answered back on my inquiries. it seems that i found someone in possession of an entire sword made out of the glass material you are looking for."


    "a whole sword....thats more that i expected, but welcomed nonetheless." i thought for a moment, dimensions, size and estimated how much i actually needed. "how much?"


    "i hadn''t received a price yet, the seller is of.....certain status, i didn''t yet wish to approach without a firm understanding of your needs."


    "i see. buy the sword if you can, as i said, money isn''t much of an issue." i swiped my ring and took out a bag of jewelry and the ebony axe from the undead i killed. "think you can sell this all for me?"


    "oh my, is that ebony?" he quickly took the axe to begin examining it. "what wonderful craftsmanship, if i had to guess this is a very old piece yet it is still marvelously well kept."


    "fought an undead swinging it around." i shrugged.


    "oh, a draugr with an ebony axe, he must have been a powerful one with status before he died." the elf nodded in understanding as he peeked inside the bag. it was just some trinkets that were scattered around the loot i had taken as well. "nothing too interesting.....what''s this?" he picked out a ring in particular and inspected it. "hmm, this is enchanted."


    is it? i didn''t even notice, not that i had paid it much attention to begin with. "woops, i guess i left that in there."


    he just hummed, handing the ring to me and looking at the bag again. "the jewelry will probably run about a thousand septims, after i take my commission, of course."


    "of course." i accepted that he would be making coin off me, it was the nature of the business.


    "the axe though, well, ebony isn''t readily available on the market, even the nord warriors all over will want this piece. i can estimate, probably around five to six thousand septims at the lower end."


    that''s better than i thought. "i''m in no rush yet, but get a hold of that glass sword as soon as possible." the sooner i have it the sooner i can truly start planning out my mystic code.


    "i''ll reach out to my contacts right away." he gave a nod and wrapped everything up, taking it to who knows where.


    i didn''t think he would cheat me, he was too ''open'' about his practices for that. if it got around that he was cheating his customers, the people in the college would stop trusting him. no doubt the archmage also keeps an eye on his dealings, if anything crossed certain lines, i don''t think he would stay on the sidelines.


    regardless, it seems like everything is coming together. i can''t wait to finally get started, though i don''t think i''ll be doing the actual forging. guess i''ll need to check back in on the companions for that, hopefully they aren''t too pissed.


    i really need to keep my temper in check. it shouldn''t have bothered me as much as it did.


    ***


    i flopped onto my bed, and that was something nice to think about.


    my bed, the first time i had actually been into ''my room'' in the college since coming here. it was just a small little room with a few shelves, a tables and my bed inside. nothing extravagant, but it got the job done and it''s not like i would need to spend lots of time in here.


    "well, it beats sleeping outside in the snow."


    "barely." another voice replied.


    i tilted my head up to see the familiar from of meridia, sitting on the edge of my bed. "hello." i''m glad i shut my door, would have been a bit awkward otherwise. "i''m happy to see you again." even if i didn''t expect our next meeting to be so soon.


    she crossed her arms and snorted. "is this the hole that you live in?"


    "for now, i guess. i don''t really need much else while studying here at the college."


    "i suppose this ''college'' is impressive enough.....by mortal standards." she gazed up at the ceiling. "i can only recall a handful of places in this world that have better protections than here."


    "i''m glad it gets your seal of approval." i lightly chuckled.


    "of course i want you to...." she cut herself off. "i expect certain standards from you."


    "well, i do have a question while you''re here. would it be okay to store your sword inside my ring?" i wiggled my finger.


    "let me see." she gestured, i walked around my bed and sat next to her. i felt her hand stroke the metal band, inspecting it. "it would not be a problem."


    her hand started to pull away but i lightly grabbed it, there was only a slight surprise on her end, but she allowed it all the same. "can i ask why you''re here?"


    "....do you not welcome me?" she said quietly.


    "i''ll always be happy to have you here, i''m just wondering if something is wrong or¡ª"


    "yes, woops." he frowned. "what did you do, wilhelm? did you make a deal with one of them? please tell me you didn''t sell your soul."


    "i didn''t, i''m perfectly fine." i denied.


    "then what did you do to get the attention of one of their ilk?" he paced around the room. "your job, you went to the statue of meridia, that''s who appeared, i see. did you become her champion then? i heard about her champions in the past, wielding her holy sword."


    "i have the sword¡ª" i brought it out from my ring. "¡ªbut i didn''t become her champion."


    "oh, wilhelm...divines, you didn''t steal it from her temple, did you?" he sighed. "it''s okay, this is fixable, at least you aren''t bound to her. she''ll want to be appeased; she hates undead fiercely. perhaps we should find some rogue necromancers around skyrim and offer them up?" he stroked his beard, looking around the room and pulled several books to him. "no...no.....hmm a few crypts are around here, no doubt they have draugr walking the halls, perhaps she''ll take that as a peace offering."


    "erm... i didn''t steal it either, she willingly gave it to me." i scratched my cheek, gods this was embarrassing. it''s like trying to tell my mom that i finally got a girlfriend.


    "i believe i am missing something then." he slammed a book shut.


    "yeah.....how do i put this?" i thought about how to phrase this properly. "i cleared out her temple from a necromancer, and she offered me a reward something like ''i''ll give you anything in my power''."


    "oh, brilliant, so you asked for the sword then." he clapped his hands. "well done, dawnbreaker is marvelous sword, especially when diving into the ancient tombs that litter skyrim."


    "not quite....."


    he stopped, staring at me as his eyes narrowed. "wilhelm, what did you do?"


    "so i may have.....askedhertobemywoman."


    "pardon? i believe i misheard you." he lost pretty much all light in his eyes as he just looked at me, utterly dumbfounded.


    "i asked her to be my woman."


    "ah, i thought that''s what i heard you say." he clapped his hands, casting a spell and summoning....a bottle of ale into his hand, before downing it quite quickly. "so, you are in a romantic relationship with the daedric lord, meridia."


    "yup."


    "okay."


    "okay?" i questioned.


    he nodded his hands, summoning a staff into his hand. he walked up to me, gave me a reassuring smile, and bopped me on the head.


    "oww." i rubbed my head. "i''m not apologizing."


    "of course not, you''re still a young man, i doubt the head on your shoulders has even taken back your thought process yet."


    i raised a finger up, about to respond but closed my mouth. "....that''s actually fair."


    "indeed." he sighed. "i suppose.....this is substantially better than the worst case i was preparing for."


    "so....would it be okay if she appeared here more?"


    "are you....asking me for permission for your daedric lord girlfriend to tear her way into this realm from oblivion and pop into the college....for a social visit?"


    "okay, when you spell it out like that, it sounds kind of weird."


    "you know, this isn''t the strangest conversation i''ve ever had. i have met sheogorath before." he rubbed his temples. "even with the power of the college backing me, i don''t think i have the ability to stop her, if i wanted to that is. mind you, i don''t wish to do battle against an entity like her. my only request....is that no harm come to my college and its people."


    "i will make sure nothing happens." i gave my word.


    "okay." he nodded. "now it''s time for your punishment."


    "what?"


    "did you think you could summon a daedric lord into my college without any consequences?" he pulled out a map and handed it to me. "tolfdir was heading an expedition marked on the map, he finally uncovered the entrance to some ancient ruins and it''s crawling with undead. i think it appropriate that you help deal with that considering your new.... lady friend." he looked at the sword still in my hand.


    "fine." i agreed. "and....i''m sorry i didn''t really think things through."


    he sighed and pat my shoulder. "believe it or not, i understand. while i never fell for someone quite so...i did have my own love when i was younger. sometimes we can''t control who makes us feel that way."


    "now." he clapped his hands. "off you go."


    i suddenly felt myself be pulled away again, falling down into a pile of snow in the courtyard.


    ....okay, i''ll admit i deserved that.

 Chapter 20:

    chapter 20:


    "so....tolfdir, can you give me an idea of what i can expect?"


    we were quietly riding along in the small caravan that departed from the college. only the necessities had been completed over at the excavation sight. basically, setting up some stairways, reinforcing the immediate paths to stop cave ins. they had to stop when they somehow triggered a bunch of the mummified remains in the place to start rising.


    there were actually a few people from winterhold coming along. a couple guards and a few of the jarl''s people. this whole thing was conducted with the support of the jarl, surprisingly, considering the strained relationship. but i guess gold can mend all kinds of bridges.


    yeah, they agreed to a 60-40 split with the jarl, as in the college getting the 40% for all gold and items of immediate monetary value. the terms were more specific than that, but i didn''t really bother to listen to all of that.


    basically, we would get the historical artifacts, a decent sum, and the blessing from the jarl since this thing was still on his land.


    i recognized the guards coming along, not really knowing their names, but hey, we shared a drink and that was something important in this place. they were happy enough that i was coming along to clear the place of undead. they were more so just to make sure everything goes smoothly and what-not.


    there were probably another dozen people of various backgrounds. scholars, mages, or people who were just academically interesting in the ancient ruins.


    so, yeah, several carts carrying supplies and everything braving these blizzards-like winds. thankfully the ruins were only about an hour out of the city.


    "draugr." he said idly, producing a flame in his hand for warmth. "they seemed to be the basic variety, but there are quite a few of them."


    "i ran into some of them on my job. actually i''d been meaning to ask a question about that, one of the undead that the necromancer used was a bit stronger than the rest he even did this ''magic'' where he shouted and blew me away....."


    "you faced a draugr that could use the thu''um?" tolfdir looked at me in surprise.


    "no idea what that is."


    "oh yes, i forgot you are new to skyrim, i suppose this knowledge isn''t as widespread outside. the thu''um at its basic, is the language of dragons." he said, molding his hands around his small flame, keeping it contained and radiating heat. "the thu''um isn''t like magic as you would probably know it, when a dragon speaks, the world listens."


    "oh, that makes sense. they aren''t ''casting'' spells, they are forcing their will onto reality." i mused. it sounded more like divine words from back home. actually, that''s also quite similar to how primordial runes work as well.


    "that is exactly correctly." he blinked giving a smile. "even the fires that spout from their mouths, it is merely a few words for a dragon, yet not much a mortal can do to match it. i have heard legends that when two dragons do battle, it is actually them having an argument."


    [hoh, that sounds interesting, i wonder...]


    i think me and ddraig shared a similar thought there. "is there a way to learn the thu''um?"


    "there is, though it takes decades of intense study to even master a single word. there is actually an order of monks on the throat of the world that devote themselves entirely to do so."


    interesting....very, very interesting.


    "well, i don''t believe you should have to worry about such things here. in my research, i haven''t been able to pinpoint this place as anywhere of great importance." tolfdir reassured. "not to say that the ruins hold no academic purpose. we can only guess at what history is underground here."


    "rooooaarrr" a voice boomed out over the snow.


    "...is that at troll?" i questioned, seeing the outline of an ape-like creature smashing its hands into the ground.


    "so, it appears." tolfdir nodded.


    "huh, i haven''t actually seen one before. ugly things, aren''t they?"


    there were a few light sources everywhere, some magical-looking candles, a few lanterns here or there with what looked like fireflies inside. i think there was some light coming from the ceiling as well? i couldn''t quite see how it was working, but i think it was magical.


    well, when in doubt assume its magic.


    the first true ''room'' was a bit odd, like a huge stone pillar with a winding staircase and a bunch of doors everywhere. the staircase looked very weather, practically falling apart at the seams. i think this room was about as far as the previous expedition got before being chased away.


    there were a couple scaffoldings around, keeping the walls nice and sturdy. i did admire their precautions, it wasn''t like this in the olden days of my old home. they were more concerned about finding treasure than securing something for historical significance.


    well, it would suck...for people without wings.


    the refreshing feeling of my wings being exposed to air was always nice after not using them for some time.


    i did make a mental note to give them some more exercise every now and then. they were technically a ''body part'' even if they were magical in nature.


    a simple glide down to the bottom and i was met with the immediate attention of a dozen or so entities.


    they were already up and about, skulking out from the corners of the room. their armor clanking with each step, metal weapons being drawn from weathered sheaths.


    i did make sure to put my wings away, don''t want a luck hit to nip them. it seems like something that would be excruciatingly painful.


    well...show time.


    my body circuits flared, reinforcement covered my body and i drew dawnbreaker from my ring. it''s warm flame was very reassuring, even if i wasn''t at all intimidated by the situation, it was soothing to hold in my hand.


    "hey, meridia, are you watching?" i whispered lightly.


    the light at the center of my sword pulsed with a faintly ethereal glow.


    "well the, i offer these to you." does this count as being romantic if she hated undead with a burning passion?


    the first draugr ran up to me, hand fully extended back in a swinging motion. i barely paid it any mind as my sword swung out before it could finish.


    its body was cleaved in two, and practically disintegrated into ash on contact. i had barely felt any resistance, even with its metal armor in the way. i realized just now how powerful this sword truly was in the correct circumstances.


    the nature to be anti-undead, to be conceptually stronger when facing opponents that meet those criteria. even if the steel armor wasn''t anyway ''necrotic'' it was still but paper infront of my weapon. meridia loathed undead with a passion, i could practically feel her jubilation transfer from the sword.


    "if this really makes you so happy, we should make a date of it." i laughed as they clamored towards me.


    my sword pierced through another undead, bursting it into flames. this was the bare minimum of what the weapon could do, yet it was such an overwhelming weapon for its fated enemy.


    there were further enchantments on it though, ones i couldn''t even begin to unravel without years of research. it was a weapon created by a goddess, intended to be wielded by mortal hands. perhaps not a divine construct, but it was something that could trade blows with a noble phantasm and not lose.


    i moved through the mob of undead creatures, their swinging not much more than childish flailing. every swing of my sword, and another walking-corpse was released from the prison of un-life and whatever powers bound were free.


    it was exhilarating, wielding such a powerful weapon, and it was all mine.


    with a few short moves, the group of zombies had disappeared from the world, and my sword sung with happiness, light filling the room and removing any stain of corruption.

 Chapter 21:

    chapter 21:


    dungeon diving was apparently a pastime in skyrim.


    the traps, undead, winding tombs and mazes that stood between an adventurer and the loot at the end. what no one wanted to talk about, was how fucking annoying it was going through everything.


    i was probably pissed off by the third room. after killing all the draugr, and finding the ''secret'' passage through that little area, it led me into more of a ''crypt''. there were coffins lining the walls with a weird pedestal at the end of a narrow chamber with a magical looking necklace on it and some metal bars stopping me from going forward.


    i had tried to do the obvious thing, pull the metal bars up like i had done previously, but it looked like they weren''t budging. i mean, i could probably blast me way out of here, but this whole place could come down on me.


    what a situation i found myself.


    the only thing of significance in this little area was an obviously magical necklace on the pedestal right near the metal bars.


    can you say ''trap''?


    i picked it up, waiting for something to happen.....and nothing.


    so...am i missing something here or ¨C


    an ethereal figure appeared infront of me, almost like someone was projecting their consciousness across a far distance "hold, mage, and listen well ¨C " he paused, taking another look at me, seemingly surprised by what he saw. "no, who are you? how.....you aren''t the one who was supposed to come...."


    "pardon?" i question the odd person.


    "this is all wrong, you shouldn''t be here, the predictions foretold the dragonborn" he muttered. "why have you come here?"


    "i was asked to clear this place of the undead for the college expedition." i tilted my head. "and who are you to question my coming here? who exactly are you?" i narrowed my eyes.


    "i am of the psijic order." he said, once again staring at me. "you shouldn''t be here.....leave, mage, there are powers at work that you tamper with. things that no mortal should put their hands on."


    never heard of the psijic order, but the way he said it, he made it sound like just giving that name would answer all my questions. i suppose they might be famous or something around here? regardless..... "i don''t answer to you."


    "you''ve been warned." he said ominously before dispersing.


    well, fuck you too.


    so, this place isn''t as mundane as tolfdir thought. well mundane i guess is relative with magical zombies walking around.


    i just looked around this little room i was still in, metal bars barred my way but there had to be someway through.


    i put my hand on the wall and pulsed some mana, looking for maybe a trick somewhere, until my eyes landing on a coffin sitting upright against the wall. it looked a little too ''straight'' to be just haphazardly left there...


    i inspected it, placing my hand on the metal covering. it was empty and the wall behind it was missing.


    aha!


    i kept my reinforcement up and pulled the lid off, it fought me the entire way, i was apparently going about this incorrectly, but whatever. i didn''t care about the traps in this place and just ripped the thing off.


    neat.


    the rest of the dungeon had been a bit more of the same. a level that had arrow traps if you put in a wrong combination with these weird, spinning obelisks with certain figures on them. i just froze the little holes where the arrows came out with a spell and got through it with trial and error.


    swinging blades that swung out from the edges of rooms, magical traps that exploded if you stepped on them, and even spikes that shot up from the ground.


    someone really didn''t want this place to be discovered.


    i caught myself from falling forward. my body arched before stabilizing myself, i had to do something stupid there at the last moment and partial shoulder some of the burden from the actualization of the spell, otherwise my sword would have blown up prematurely.


    i don''t know what happened, but the energy of this orb started going crazy. the magical energy in the room fluctuated, bursting in every which-way.


    was it because of my use of the kaleidoscope, did it have some adverse reaction on this strange orb?


    "what have you done!?" i turned around and saw that ''person'' appear again. he looked more ''whole'' than before.


    just as he said it, a beam of light shot up from the orb and pierced the ceiling. the whole underground ruins shook, rocks and debris began falling everywhere.


    "you have potentially doomed the world, have you any idea what your meddling had caused?" he shouted in anger. several more figured appeared around the orb, gesturing to it as if they were about to cast something. "we will take this away and deal with the aftermath of your incompetence."


    what?


    i took a step forward but was hit by a combined spell from several of the figures. i found myself unable to move and i just watched as their gathered in a circle around the orb and were about to transport it away.


    you want to steal from me? this is mine, i won it by combat.


    "no." i said firmly, summoning my boosted gear. "boost" me and ddraig roared at the same time, drawing their attention.


    "you....this doesn''t concern you anymore, mage." the ''leader'' i suppose, the one who had spoken before stood in my way. "you were not destined to be here and you have ruined everything."


    "you aren''t even truly here, trying to play with spatial distortions infront of me? come back in another thousand years." i looked him dead in the eye and snapped my fingers.


    the spell, the folding of space and time that allowed them to ''be here'' while also not being here, shattered when i pulled over the correct world-flow with the help of the kaleidoscope. cowered didn''t even have the courage to show up in person.


    the ethereal figures had all disappeared in a blink of an eye, pulled back to where their real bodies were as time and space synced back up correctly. the only one left was the one who spoke to me.


    "you want to steal my spoils after i had cleaned everything up?" maybe if he had spoken to me with some manner of respect, explained to me his circumstances, this might have ended differently.


    i looked at him, the way he projected himself was different, like how meridia did, i looked at the ''tether'' that was acting as a bridge.


    cute.


    "begone." i did the equivalent of yanking him back towards the source, sending him hurling through space back to his point of origin.


    [you got a plan?] ddraig asked.


    "i do have a plan...it isn''t a very good plan, but it is a plan."


    [what do you need?]


    he was being oddly cooperative. "i just need your help, you should know what my magic does, the dimensional refraction phenomenon?"


    [being able to pull an infinite amount of magical power from an infinite number of worlds.]


    "indeed, we''re going to do the opposite here. this thing is also drawing in an unfathomable amount of magical energy, possibly even infinite in scope, but it''s all from this singular world, it might drain this place dry if we let it...or it could blow up, i have no idea."


    [you want to use the gauntlet.]


    "sorry, it''s all i got."


    [okay, lets do this, i''ll help where i can from inside.]


    i just nodded at the dragon, playing my gauntlet-clad hand on the magical orb and pulled open the kaleidoscope.

 Chapter 22:

    chapter 22:


    i opened my eyes, staring at an unfamiliar ceiling.


    my body ached something fierce, and i felt a burning sensation in my chest, like i had put a heavy toll on my magic circuits.


    "you are finally awake, then." i looked up to see meridia sitting next to my bed. well, this wasn''t my bed, i''ve been here before, this was the archmage''s quarters.


    "hey there." i smiled only for her to scowl back at me.


    "i find myself conflicted." she didn''t look pleased. "usually if a mortal does something to anger me or disregards my words, i can merely punish them. but what am i supposed to do now?" she looked at me expecting an answer to her query.


    "what?"


    "i told you to remain whole and healthy before i departed last. tell me, what part does being bed ridden constitute healthy?"


    i....what happened, my head was pounding as i recalled what i had done.


    the magical sphere....it was discharging so much magical energy that it became a danger so i had to divert the ''flood'' out of the world-line. oh....the strain on my body that was particularly painful and i think i passed out as i finished.


    well, since everything is still standing, then i suppose it worked out.


    but... "were you worried about me?"


    her scowl deepened and she looked away. "i am a goddess; i do not worry." she said firmly.


    "would a goddess accept a hug and apology for making her ''not worry''?" i sat up on the edge of the bed.


    "....such a thing may make a goddess less angry." she whispered.


    my legs were still a bit wobbly, but i stood up and wrapped my arms around her, letting her head rest against my chest, i felt her own arms squeeze around me. "i''m sorry."


    "do not think you will escape my ire with just a few words."


    "of course, i will accept any punishment you give." i chuckled.


    "hmph, to make light of my words, you are bold."


    "i can''t help it, you''re too cute." i gave her a kiss on the forehead.


    "c-cute?" she whispered. "once again you dare say something so flippantly to me. no mortal has ever had to courage to say such words to my face." she huffed, adorably. ??v€l?1n.


    "was i also the first one to confess to you as well?" i smirked at her.


    "of course not, i am known far and wide through the realms. i have had kings and great warriors profess their undying love and admiration towards me over the centuries. many have attempted to woo me with such treasures and gifts that the world would wage war over."


    "and what makes me so special?" i lowed my head closer to hers, our lips were just a breath apart.


    "never had i met a man with such audacity to say they simply ''like me''." she looked a bit bashful.


    i hummed thoughtfully. "has any man had the audacity to steal a kiss from the goddess meridia?" i stared into her eyes, they glowed slightly with recognition from my words.


    i think i saw her breathing hitch just ever so slightly. "no man has ever dared." she said with nothing more than a whisper.


    well, she didn''t reject me, so i took that as confirmation. i placed my hand on her cheek, seeing her act almost expectantly like this, why are you so cute!?


    i pushed my lips against her lightly, letting her dictate how far she wanted to take it. she reciprocated and met mine. this wasn''t like before where she just gave a peck on my lips and left. this one was full of affection and perhaps even longing.


    "you conflict me, wilhelm." she said quietly as our lips separated. "i should have been happy to see you possibly die, to escape from the ''oath'' i had given to a mortal. i should have demanded answers from you about the odd circumstances you seem to perpetrate. i should....not be longing for your presence when we are separated nor get flustered when i''m finally standing with you."


    i tilt my head at her words, a bit surprised. i see, i''m actually her first real ''boyfriend'' her first time having a romantic relationship. she doesn''t quite know how to act upon her feelings. regardless of her status as a ''goddess'' she is still a being with emotions, feelings, and some have come to the surface that she is unused to.


    "well, the world is still spinning, and no one died. it seems you were successful in your endeavors. well done, wilhelm." he was only being slightly sarcastic.


    i just snorted. "well, there was another party there, they called themselves the ¨C"


    "psijic order." the archmage finished for me. "i had one of them visit me and try to request my aid in apprehending you."


    "oh..."


    "i don''t suppose you know who the psijic order are?"


    "i don''t."


    "hmm, i guess you could call them an ancient order of mystics, they generally don''t interfere in the world''s affairs, usually only keeping dangerous things away from those who would misuse them." he rubbed his beard. "i was excited when one popped into the college for the first time in a hundred years, they actually would give counsel to previous archmages before they went into hiding."


    "he''s here right now?" i scowled. well if he wants a round two...


    "no, i kicked him out when he didn''t seem to see a problem with attacking one of my students without proper justification other than ''ruining everything''." he sneered, but quickly recovered. "remember this, wilhelm, you are a part of this college, and you will have my support." he pat my shoulder. "unless you try to destroy the world, then we may have a problem."


    i let out a small laugh. "thank you, for helping me with everything." it was genuine thanks as well, he had been constantly giving me support since i arrived.


    he nodded. "with that being said, you should know that you have drawn quite a bit of attention. i have no doubt that ancano has already sent word to the thalmor and while i can deny them at the college, they will most likely try something when you are out and about."


    "him again." i frowned. "well, if they wish to start a conflict with me, they best be prepared."


    "quite." he smirked. "but don''t be arrogant." he lightly flicked my forehead. "for all their hot air, the thalmor are very accomplished in magic. don''t give them a chance to overwhelm you." he waved his hand, fixing everything that had fallen to the floor earlier. "well then, i have satiated my curiosity. and it''s such a shame you don''t possess the eye of magnus, because i just so happened to know where another artifact bearing the name of magnus dwells." he nodded to himself. "indeed it is a shame, for i believe they would compliment each other wonderfully. too bad, for i guess the staff of magnus will forever dwell within the ruins of labyrinthian, guarded by very power entities that one should not venture into with proper concern and preparations."


    he gave me one last wink before teleporting away.


    he was laying it on pretty thick there, but i don''t actually have this ''eye of magnus''....


    [about that....]


    hey ddraig.


    [so, i guess it''s my turn now?]


    something you want to tell me?


    [i may have grabbed the eye and took it inside the boosted gear.]


    i just blinked, letting the words process for a moment. "oh."


    [yeah, so it''s here if you want to do something with it? i''m kinda just keeping it segregated in a corner.]


    huh....well, since i have it then, i do have an idea of what to do with it. so....did meridia really watch over me for two days?


    [oh yes, she was fussing all over you, it was amusing to see this ''goddess'' act like a blushing schoolgirl.]


    wow...


    [it''s impressive how quickly you managed to steal her heart.]


    i told you before, i got game.


    [hmm, i think it had more to do with her being lonely and you giving the first genuine confession she''s ever received.]


    ....thats a fair point.


    wait, since when could you take things into the boosted gear?!

 Chapter 23:

    chapter 23:


    while i wasn''t bedridden anymore, i still didn''t adventure out of the college for another couple days, just deciding to take it easy and do some studying. i was also pleased to find out that the college did in fact have a dining area. actually, the college had a lot of things i didn''t know about until now. it took me sitting down to realize i had been bouncing all around the place without resting.


    i''m certainly not against being on the move and with a purpose, but it''s good to sit down and reflect sometimes.


    my only purpose right now was to just get as strong as possible. i did not like the feeling of weakness, being unable to choose my own paths in life, having to actually avoid certain foes because of their power.


    what could i do if a dragon pops up right now? it ashamed me to admit, not much. well, not much without sacrificing myself either crippling my potential or just outright giving a last hurrah.


    "wilhelm, just the person i was looking for!"


    i turned around and saw enthir walking towards me. "enthir, you look like you bring good news."


    "i do, i do. but first it''s good to see you up and about. the whole college is in a tizzy about what happened." he slid into a chair at my table. "i have a few....friends that are particularly interested."


    "i see, and i''m sure these interested parties have been most generous with their patronage in the past?" i lightly tapped my fingers on the table, studying his expression.


    "oh yes, most generous. one might even call them repeat customers." he held back a toothy smile.


    "and no doubt they would pay quite a sum for information of such an unnatural phenomenon."


    "who knows." he smirked at me.


    "well, i suppose i could say a few things, from one friend to another." he''s being very overt in asking me for information. i prefer this than trying to pick apart my words or trying to subtly get me to say things by accident. "it seems there was a magical artifact that would absorb magicka nonstop in the depths. i was able to discharge all the stored power safely, but i don''t know what happened to the artifact after that."


    "hmm, not much different than the official reports then." he sighed.


    "well, i have one little bit of information that was left out....." i leaned in. "the psijic order made an appearance."


    his eyes widened, mouth opened about to say something then closed. "that is a very....valuable piece of information."


    "indeed, i''m sure you will be able to report back to your very generous patrons with good news."


    yeah, go fuck yourself, psijic order.


    he nodded vigorously. "i do have more business with you though." he reached into a bag he was carrying on his back and took out a wooden box, placing it on the table. "i am man who can get things." he boasted, removing the lid. there laid a sword, made of a familiar blue glass. "its name is chillrend."


    "how beautiful." i ran my finger across the surface, it was exactly the same as the sample the archmage gave me. "where did you find it?" i doubt the excited look on my face was missed by him, but i was too happy to finally have this here.


    "well...." he looked around, and i wasn''t quite sure why the dining area was rarely ever occupied, people were always busy, never having time to sit down here and waste time. "you''ve heard about riften, yes?"


    "i did, dragon attack, nasty thing." i nodded along, i did feel sympathy for those people at riften.


    "yes, but did you know the thieves guild is based in riften?" he whispered.


    "i did not." actually, i barely knew anything about the thieves guild, really only their name referenced once or twice in a book.


    "well, you didn''t hear this from me, but their previous leader had put his hands on the guild''s treasure. this only came out due to the aftermath of the dragon attack. one thing led to another, and a new master took his place. i hear she''s been picking apart all of his possessions, trying to sell them away to refill the guild coffers."


    "hmph, i won''t fall for your games." she huffed cutely. "to find out that my man is a deviant."


    i couldn''t help but laugh a little. "so, i''m your man now?"


    "is there any need to deny it?" she looked away with an ever so slight blush on her cheeks. so cute, it was too much and i gave her thigh a little squeeze. she gave a small yelp in surprise, looking back down at me and huffing again. "is it about time to uphold your end of the bargain?" she crossed her arms.


    "it''s called the kaleidoscope; a magic that allows me some manner of control over space and dimensions." which was true.


    "i''ve never heard of such a thing." she looked at me thoughtfully. "how many people know about this ''magic'' of yours?"


    "just me and my.....grandfather." i guess i''ll just refer to my previous self as ''grandfather'' for now, makes it less complicated.


    kischur zelretch schweinorg, i briefly wondered about him then pushed such thoughts aside, i was more focused on the beautiful woman whose lap i now occupied.


    "perhaps that is for the best, the method in which you tore into my realm....i do not wish for it to be widespread. i shudder to think what would occur if one of the ''others'' could make use of such a method and possibly enter nirn fully."


    i finally set up, adjusting myself next to her. "you know, i wasn''t joking when i said i could come to you as well..."


    "you would venture into my realm of oblivion?" she looked at me incredulously. "i am not lessened there like i am here. i could do....anything to you i desired."


    "anything, huh?" i raised an eyebrow. "as long as you''re gentle about it. it would be my first time after all."


    "that isn''t what i meant!" she puffed up. "truly, your mind is only filled with perversions."


    "i blame the goddess who seduced me." i wiggled my eyebrows for extra effect.


    "i did not seduce you!" she huffed out with exasperation.


    "i still remember that beautiful woman beckoning me, displaying her legs in all their glory, offering me ''anything'' i wished with that ''come hither'' look." i gently ran my hand down her leg. i looked up into her eyes, they were not unwelcoming but also a bit hesitant. if i wanted to push i probably could, but it didn''t feel right. instead, i leaned over and placed my lips against hers.


    she was the one who broke the kiss, reluctance was written all over he face. "will....."


    "ah, is it time already?" she probably had to head back.


    "i must return." i could feel the hint of sadness she gave off.


    "i see." i stood up, taking her hands into mine as she followed. "i''ll miss you." i gave her a reassuring smile.


    "...your absence will be noticeable." she replied, trying ever so hard to keep her expression neutral.


    gods it was so adorable when she acted like this. i guess some things were still difficult for her to say out loud. i briefly wondered what would happen if i pinched her cheeks....but i didn''t want to ruin the mood.


    she looked down at our hands then back up to me. "i wouldn''t be remiss if you found yourself in my realm." she said quietly, disappearing back into oblivion. but i saw that small rosy complexion on her cheeks.


    that woman.....how can she be so cute and so scarily powerful at the same time? i just want to bully her a bit and see her reactions.


    well, she probably would be able to step away again for a few days, at least. i may as well head to whiterun and see if i can finally get this sword made now that i have all the pieces.

 Chapter 24:

    chapter 24:


    i casually strode through the entrance of whiterun.


    it was about midday, the sun was high in the air and the temperature was actually very comfortable. i had flown all the way down from winterhold, something i was a bit hesitant to due because of the ''laws'' surrounding flight. for some reason they outlawed flight-based magics pretty much over the entire empire, yet allowed various forms of teleportation. bugger if i know why, i just didn''t want someone to spot me and get in trouble just because i was being impatient.


    and that wasn''t even considering my wings, it was usually just a good idea to not do it unless an emergency. well, i saw ancano skulking around and decided to head off that little annoyance and just sneak out and fly away from the college without any notice. i did land a bit away from the city and walked the little distance in-between.


    it was a nice little trip, minus the giant fucking rat that tried to attack me. creepy little bugger got blown the fuck up, but otherwise it was relaxing.


    i waved to the guards who gave me a nod. i don''t know if it was the same ones, but they seemed friendly enough. maybe it was and they noticed my clothing? i guess i''m rather memorable when most people wear robes and animal skins.


    what a lovely day it was, i was in a great mood! i had a wonderful woman that returned my affections, i was going to see a friend i hadn''t seen in a few days, and i was finally going to get my mystic code made.


    i put a few coins on a stall with some fresh produce up for sale, grabbing a couple apples with a wink towards the woman running it.


    skyrim apples are really good, they tasted like a honeycrisps, if slightly sweeter. i wonder if i could grow some at home? maybe open the market for a new kind of apple, build an apple empire, become the tyrant of produce!


    eh, that sounds like too much work. though i wouldn''t mind a tree or two for my own enjoyment. these would probably be even better if they were chilled, cold fruit is the way to go.


    i walked up to the....what was it called again, jorrvaskr, the companions building.


    the boat building.


    "thorum, think fast" i shouted, as i opened the door spotting my friend, and tossing him an apple.


    he was sitting at a table, holding what looked like some ice to his head. he barely even looked at he caught the apple, before taking a confused look. "will!" he greeted me happily.


    there were a few others in the building, but it seemed rather quiet overall.


    "heya." i sat down next to him. "you look....not too good?"


    "aye, took a bit of a hit on the noggin in the last mission." he flexed his hand and the ice.... disappeared.


    "thorum! did you learn magic?" i was genuinely surprised.,


    he smiled bright. "i took your advice and picked up a few books at the market."


    "well done." i was impressed. "what have you learned?" i took another bite of my apple.


    "just frostbite and flames." he replied. "i tried the basic healing spell, but i''ve been having trouble with it. i''m officially in charge of chilling all the mead now." he gave a good-natured laugh.


    well....that is a good use of magic. "tell me, what happened to you?" i cast my own healing spell on him.


    "farengar, the jarl''s court-wizard, paid for the companions to seek out a tablet from the bleak falls barrow."


    "bleak falls barrow.....where have i heard that name before?"


    "it''s the ancient ruins between whiterun and helgen."


    "ah, i remember seeing it on a map now. lots of draugr i presume?"


    "aye, they were many, but the companions couldn''t be stopped by a few undead." he said with pride. "it wasn''t until we met deathlord at the end that we finally met a worthy opponent. even in undeath, the masters of the thu''um are not to be trifled with."


    "i''ve run into one of those. a necromancer raised one under meridia''s statue when i took that job."


    "you''ve fought one by yourself!?" thorum clasped my shoulder. "my friend that was mighty dangerous of you."


    "it worked out." i waved him off. "what about you?"


    "the companions fought hard, with our teamwork we managed to subdue the undead. i merely got clipped by one of its shouts." he looked a little sheepish. "but we returned with the tablet, something to do about the dragons that the court-wizard is using to study."


    "how was the loot, both times i''ve delved into an old tomb or temple i''ve gotten a lot of good stuff."


    "a few enchanted weapons and some treasure. should last the companions several months if rationed well." he brushed off his apple before taking a bite. "what brings you around whiterun again, my friend."


    "hold it, this glass is damn finnicky, any higher and it''ll shatter."


    "fuck, this wood is burning too quick, i''ll throw some frost magic at it."


    "steady! it''s melting good now. good, slowly lower the temperature..."


    **********************


    "did you not see my drawing!? the moonstone needs to be inlaid at the base of the glass."


    "i''m tellin you, the glass will get too brittle if you try to add the moonstone after it fully settles!"


    "then how the hells are you going to cast the ebony and orichalcum overtop if you do the moonstone first!?"


    "brat i''ve been doing this before your mother even thought about conceiving you! moonstone has a higher melting point due to its purer magic nature, we can put a mold of the ebony on after we get this bit in first!"


    "alright, fine, you''re the expert."


    ************************


    "hold it steady, boy. i don''t need you fucking it up at the last part."


    "just pour the orichalcum in, old man, make sure you mix some more of my blood in."


    "first line is done....second line is done......and there''s the last one. so, get ready to quench...now!"


    ************************


    "amazing." i blurted out as eorlund put the finishing touches on my weapon.


    he held it in a pair of tongs, the steam still coming from the cooled metal. carefully, he set down to fully cool off. "this turned out well." he admired his work. "explain to me how this works."


    "ebony rejects magicka, so it gets all funneled into to orichalcum. orichalcum eats up all the magical energy, but doesn''t like letting it go, so the moonstone takes it and carries it to the glass blade which can be used for spells." i listed off my thoughts on its creation.


    i couldn''t just use the orichalcum for the handle, if i had too much orichalcum then my magical energy would never be pushed off into the moonstone to the glass. and any other metal would general take come magical energy into it, essentially wasting the runoff, whereas ebony is both extremely durable and doesn''t want my magical energy. and moonstone suffers from being to weak a material for a more physical use. a good hit on the handle and it would have been damaged. the glass itself was stronger than steel and took in magical energy like it was starving, but it would be dangerous to make the entire thing out of pure glass. i needed to separate the part that handles spellcasting from what i was ''holding''.


    "but there''s one last material to add..."


    right, ddraig?


    [you want this now?]


    yeah, i''m ready for it.


    i summoned my boosted gear, earning a look from the blacksmith but i ignored it for now. it came out without any fanfare, no huge world-changing events.


    the eye of magnus.


    it was just a small little orb in the palm of my hand, smaller than even a gold coin. and that wasn''t because of the excess magicka i drained from it. this thing was still going strong, just less volatile. no, the size was completely irrelevant. its ''physical'' form didn''t truly exist it was an exertion into this plane of existence, and it was how we perceived it. i could therefore ''shrink'' it down to something manageable.


    carefully, i inserted the eye into the base of the pommel, a small opening that allowed it to ''click'' into place.


    my sword hummed as the eye filled the entire thing with power.


    i picked up my finished sword, giving it a careful swing. with another swing, i pulled upon the kaleidoscope and filled it with the dimensional energies as it lit up in a rainbow light. for some reason the glass retained that ''chill'' like fog every time i swung, the light let off a sort of ''afterimage'' because of the cold air.


    "the weapon needs a name." eorlund spoke up. "it''s too good a work of mine to be nameless."


    well, i thought of name immediately. "mirage."


    ****


    author''s notes: i''ll add a picture of the sword in the comments.

 Chapter 25:

    chapter 25:


    i wasn''t giggling to myself like a child, regardless of what ddraig would say. i was merely appreciating my amazing new sword.


    mirage.


    i repeated the name several times in my head as i swung the sword about. the afterimage that blurred every time it cut through the air just made it all the more beautiful.


    my instinct was telling me that this sword would be able to fully handle the might of my magic. the addition of the eye of magus....well, i would even put it on par with my old jeweled sword. maybe slightly different in application, but to compare them side by side, i don''t think mine would lose out.


    truthfully, i felt more whole than i had since my memories had surfaced. the feeling that i''m no longer ''constrained''.


    i had to stop myself from thoroughly testing this thing here and now, i was getting some ''looks'' as i swung it around near the blacksmith area.


    one of the things i did in the immediate timeframe was sort of program my calculations into my sword. the eye of magus was many things, some which i had yet to still decipher, but it was more than capable of acting as a sort of magical ''computer'' to process what i needed and help along my magic. perhaps its nature as a higher dimensional object had led to its ability of synchronize with those aspects of the kaleidoscope.


    not just that, the sword itself was powered to an impressive level with the inclusion of the eye in the hilt. there was also the side benefit of being able to draw in magical energy faster than i could with my old jeweled sword, though further testing was required.


    it really felt good to complete this thing after working towards it for about a bit now.


    a thought did cross my mind, i really need to brush up on my swordsmanship. since i''ll probably be using my sword as an actual sword.....it would be better to perhaps find a teacher somewhere.


    now though...i''m kinda at a loss on what to do.


    well...there''s always that one place that the archmage told me about. i wouldn''t mind picking up another ridiculously powerful object. i did find a map of where the ruins were when i was bored the other day.....and i really wanted to get some practice in with this thing.


    with a shrug, i slashed open infront of me as the immediate air distorted and a vibrant display of colors formed a portal.


    i''m back baby.


    ***


    as i reaffirmed my spot on the world-line and reentered the normal flow of the world, the view came forward and the cold air once more hit my face.


    "rooooarr"


    a familiar sound vibrated infront of me as i apparently appeared right into the nests of a few trolls.


    well....i did want some test subjects.


    i was curious about the combat applications of my weapon. i pulled on the kaleidoscope, and i felt a weird sensation vibrate from the eye, i had felt it previously, but i was in no position to test it. here though, it looks like these trolls were volunteering, how considerate.


    they were dozens of feet away and i swung mirage with a slow overhead slash.


    the space infront of me distorted....no that isn''t quite right. the space was fine, it didn''t shatter nor break in any way. it''s more like.....what did they call this in the east....sword phantom? attaching your intent on your blade and releasing it in a slash to extend the range. i was sort of doing something like that.....but with magical energy apparently.


    i think the eye was doing it somehow.


    oh, i see now. i think the eye can''t ''exist'' in multiple realities simultaneously when all connected, therefore when i attempt to use something like the dimensional refraction phenomenon, there is a sort of physical reaction where the magical energy generated is amplified and then kind of ''solidified'' onto the sword. to pull on magical energy from multiple realities, my sword has to simultaneously exist within those realities at the same time, i don''t just open a portal and let my sword drink its fill. that would require too much time.


    my sword acts as a ''nexus'' bridging and overlapping between how many worlds i wish to pull from and to gather the required amount without harming the native dimensions. it was one of the reasons i need a ''foci'' to perform this feat, while i could technically do so without my sword, my body would expload pretty quickly. even using this method, it can be very straining on my body. the amount my previous self had to pull on to push back the moon was a good indicator of this, his body never recovered even though he''s practically immortal.


    the eye essentially ''sees'' itself even though only one exists, and thus tries to pull on its own magical energy creating this effect.


    "is that a fucking skeleton dragon?" i couldn''t help but blurt out.


    it was....decently large and a bit intimidating. except, it was a skeleton. if it were a zombie, i may be a bit more alarmed, but it was literally just bones that were reanimated and forced into the figure of a dragon.


    i drew dawnbreaker from my ring and with telekinesis guiding it, i threw the blade at the undead. easily piercing through the necromantic magics holding the thing together as a burst of white-light flared up and exploded outwards.


    i pulled the sword back to me, looking at it. "how was that, i just slayed a dragon, your man is amazing, right?" i spoke to the sword.


    there was no response, clearly, she was too awestruck at my mighty figure.


    on a side note, free dragon bones! these are mine now.


    "wo meyz wah dii vul junaar?"


    i stopped looking around as i felt something shudder around me. it sounded like someone just spoke.... projecting their voice from far away. hell, the magical energy in the surroundings were completely drained just from the pressure.


    it says a lot that i couldn''t understand whatever language was spoken, even though i can technically speak any language due to my devil heritage. it sounded somewhat similar to those shouts the draugr used on me, was this thing speaking in dragon...was there a dragon here?


    such a thought did give me pause, but at the same time i dismissed the idea. the archmage had apparently been here before, i doubt he wouldn''t have warned me of a dragon.


    though he did say there were some extraordinary foes here.... i best be on my guard.


    "nivahriin muz fen siiv nid aaz het."


    again, the voice sounded out and the magical energy in the air stirred, in fact, it felt like it tried to drain my mana.


    no.


    i felt the origin of the voice and used it as a reference and sliced open a portal.


    i opened my eyes to find myself in a new chamber. there was a strange magical phenomenon in here. it looked like two ghosts were channeling a spell to keep an undead mage in stasis.


    weird.


    i took a closer look at the undead mage, it was holding something that made my hair stand up on my arms. that was definitely not a normal staff, it even had similar markings as the eye of magnus.....is this the staff of magnus or something?


    if someone else were here, they would probably have to release the undead if they wanted to claim the staff...well unlucky for them.


    a mere stasis spell? pfft, i could get around this in my diapers. i withdrew mirage and sliced through the little bubble, cutting off the zombie''s hand holding the staff and pulling it out, all without disturbing the quaint little spell.


    so much power i felt swell up inside me. if the eye channeled infinite magical energy, this staff was one big amplifier. no wonder the archmage said these would complement one another. though a normal person would probably burn themselves inside and out trying to use them in tandem. i, myself, had to be careful until i could test these further.


    better stash this away for now in my ring.


    now that i think about it....why didn''t he want to come get it for himself?


    i didn''t really think he was planning anything nefarious, my instincts told me he was being sincere in all our dealings, and i usually trusted my gut on such things.


    well, i guess i won''t find out unless i asked him.


    nothing else i need here. i just tossed the little zombie hand to the side and teleported away.

 Chapter 26:

    chapter 26:


    i popped over in whiterun again, just finding a back alley to not draw attention, i felt like i left a bit abruptly after finishing my sword and i wanted to check back in with thorum and.....show it off if i was being honest.


    i wonder if he would know anyone who was a good sword trainer? i wouldn''t call myself a novice, but i was in no way a master. even if the previous me was a master, which he wasn''t, these kinds of things need to be physically built up, things like muscle memory and instinct thoroughly trained through combat.


    but until then i had a few more thoughts regarding my magecraft, specifically towards my application of runes. i had three spells so far that i considered ''mine''.


    bindings of gaia, using the earth to bind the target with roots/vines. it corresponded to midgard in the norse mythology.


    fires of muspelheim, exactly as it sounds, intense fire that basically goes ''fuck everything in that direction''.


    and the third one was freezing winds of jotunheim, that produced a cascading freezing wind that emanated out from my position.


    this wasn''t just to stay on a certain theme either, three spells so far that correspond to three of the norse mythologies'' nine realms. once i completed them, there should be a noticeable increase in their abilities as i''m borrowing the weight of an entire world-view. there was a reason that mages tend to name things under godly domains or corresponding to certain figures when applicable. the concepts still existed and could be tapped into, as diminished as they were in the current era. there was a downside as well, they would then also be open to weaknesses that come with their borrowed identity.


    if i were to say, fight someone with a lineage that could be traced back to the jotun, or giants, of jotunheim, my freezing spell would have little to no effect even if you discounted any immunities that the individual possessed inherently.


    conceptually, why would a ''jotun'' be frozen by ''jotunheim'' cold? that is one of the essences of ''mystery'' it takes on a completely different form of ''logic'' than the human perception that is prevalent today.


    but i digress, i had a few more thoughts on some more spells. a shield based on asgard, was one of my new choices, i was lacking in the defense department.


    maybe i should wait until i head back to my home reality before i complete these. i think i would be able to find better reference material there.


    i was lost in my own thoughts, but something stood out enough in the streets to give me pause.....where was everyone? i''ve only been gone a few hours, not even five by my count, yet there was no one here.


    "oi, you, what are you doing outside!?" a turned the corner, immediately shouting at me.


    "what? i was.....preoccupied for a few hours and i just came out, what''s wrong?"


    "did you not hear, you daft boy? a dragon attacked the western watch tower! most of the guards are already over there fighting it. even the companions moved out." he exclaimed.


    "the companions, all of them!?" that means....thorum is out there fighting a god damn dragon.


    "aye, even the jarl''s personal guard is out there." he shook his head. "hurry and get somewhere inside, if it comes overhere¡ª"


    "i''m a mage, i can help."


    he paused for a moment, barely even giving the time to think. "fine, alright. there''s another group to reinforce them about to head out, follow me." he hurriedly waved his hand over.


    there were probably less than twenty overall, i had no idea how long they had been fighting or how many had already been sent, but it seemed like it was all hands on deck here. there were even a few that didn''t look like soldiers, not that they didn''t carry themselves like they could hold a weapon, but clearly different attire.


    the ''leader'' didn''t even bat an eye as i followed, i guess they were quite desperate here. "follow me, we''re there to grab the wounded and provide relief. that means arrows on the flying lizard and potions to the main fighters. don''t crowd around the companions, let them do their job."


    hell, there wasn''t even a loose formation we were practically sprinting towards the west, i saw the watchtower in the distance, i cast a reinforcement on my eyes to get a better view.


    i could see someone at the top of a half-demolished tower jump off onto the dragon as it shouted.


    "fus ro dah" the dragon bellowed loud enough to be heard this far away, blowing apart the remains of the large stone structure.


    "thorum!?" i shouted in disbelief, seeing the familiar figure of my friend having the brilliant idea to try and mount the god damn dragon.


    "divines, that man is crazy." a man next to my shouted.


    "aye, he''s a fearless one, which companion was that?"


    "maybe he can hurt the thing from on top?"


    the dragon took to the skies practically piercing the clouds, spinning and flipping. it didn''t take long for thorum to lose his grip and fall, and it was a long way down so much so that he was barely even a dot with my reinforced eyes.


    i saw a few of the guards look away, not wanting to watch.


    i tensed up, was this shock? for a brief moment my body wouldn''t even respond.


    wait....why was i even hesitating? who cares if people know i''m a half-devil why was i even hiding this aspect of myself? because i was embarrassed? because i didn''t like their origin?. who the fuck cares about any of that crap, i actually have people i care about now.


    my wings exploded out from behind me.


    my body reinforced, and i didn''t stop there.


    "boost" me and ddraig roared as the gauntlet appeared on my hand.


    i pushed off the ground and the air around me distorted, pushing the guards next to me away. fast, that was all i could think about.


    faster.


    i saw his body falling, helpless flailing in the air.


    faster.


    "boost"


    i had no time to even consider the second boost as a boom erupted behind my back, accelerating to a speed unprecedented.


    "you damn idiot" i yelled, catching thorum only a few dozen feet off the ground, my momentum all disjointed as i crashed with him in my grasp. the dirt kicked up, stone and rubble burst out from our landing as i took the brunt of it.


    "will!?" he coughed, blood leaking from his mouth.


    i felt my wing bend at an angle it wasn''t accustomed to as i stood up. the pain was....something hard to describe. i don''t think i can fly with it like this, no i definitely can''t. even dismissing my wings was excruciatingly painful.


    thorum also stood up, shacking, knees almost buckling under the strain as i shoved a healing potion in his hands. he looked at it, then to me, eyeing my wings before gulping it down. "you....have wings." he just said dumbly.


    "yeah." it was all i could say in response, looking away.


    "you mortals, such bravery in the face of death." the dragon finally spoke with a laugh. "it is why hunting you is so much fun."


    "fun? all this is because of fun?" i hissed, hearing it actually speak those words made my blood boil. "you will beg for death by the time i''m done with you." i growled.


    "little not-dovah, does this make you angry? then come, battle me, clash your steel against my scales!"


    you didn''t need to tell me, i moved as the ground below me burst apart. grabbing mirage from my ring. "one bird." i shouted, slicing the air infront of me as the sword phantom shot out.


    "what!?" the dragon shouted in confusion as a few of its scales were torn apart at the impact, drawing blood from the creature who no doubt hadn''t expected it.


    "two birds!" i focused again, swinging my blade as two more shot off.


    "wuld nah kest" the dragon shouted, moving from the ground up into the air high above within the blink of an eye.


    it dodged with ease as it gained speed and flew around the battlefield. "yol toor shul." it''s loud voice echoing in my ears, the flames spouted from its mouth and burned towards me.


    "10 birds!" i shouted again, swinging my sword. it was ten swings overlaid upon one another. no, it should have been so, but only a half dozen manifested, flying towards the dragon as i clenched my hand as tightly as possible as to not drop my sword. i felt muscles tearing in my arm at the strain, blood vessels rupturing under the surface.


    arrogant fucking dumbass!!! i couldn''t help but chastise myself, i hadn''t even fully tested this yet my calculations on the initial creation were bare fucking bones. i was too caught up in my own bullshit and didn''t think it through properly.


    the dragon seemed content on ''trading'' letting its scales get split in several places as it swooped down, avoiding any true damage and bellowed out its flames.


    i hurriedly grabbed thorum and moved out of the way, the flame turning the stone to slag as it passed over.


    "let me see if i can bring him down, wait for a chance." i told him as he nodded and ducked for cover. he didn''t have much long range, so he would have to play the role of a last resort. i had a few cards to play if i had someone waiting in the rear.


    i aimed mirage at the flying dragon, spell circles spun around my blade. "ether canon" it was the biggest one i''ve performed since my memories returned. it was big enough to blow the head off the dragon.


    perhaps that''s why the dragon realized the danger. "tiid klo ui"


    i could feel time distort around the dragon as its wings tucked it and it rolled under my spell, dodging it within a hair''s breath before unfurling its wings again and taking back higher into the skies.


    i frowned in annoyance, flicking my hand and sending another dozen spells soaring to it, all helplessly splashing against its scales. my runic circles were doing nothing but distracting it for now as lightning shot forth, fire crashed against its body and ice spears tried to impale it, all to no avail.


    my scowl deepened, i didn''t have any more talismans to utilize the creation cycle and bolster something worth a damn and it was keenly aware of my ether canon now, something that would most definitely be able to harm it.


    dammit, this was one of the worse opponents for the current me. most my magic does nothing and my ether cannon is useless if i can''t hit it, my wings making it so i couldn''t take the fight into the air. i had thoughts about perhaps portaling high up then casting something but that would just leave me to susceptible to counter attacks. i briefly thought about grabbing the staff again....but the thought of thorum losing all his friends made me hesitate.


    "distort" i quickly cast, allowing a few dozen copies of me to flood out in every direction, giving me a moments of breathing room.


    "fuck me" i cursed under my breath, because i could swear i saw it ''smile'' as it intentionally went after all the fakes.


    motherfucking lizard was playing with me.


    [there is an obvious choice here.] ddraig finally spoke up.


    "i didn''t think you would offer it to me." i reined in my temper, getting impaired due to my anger would be unwise.


    [i hadn''t planned to.... until recently.]


    i pulled out a health potion, drinking it to the last drop. i kept my spell barrage up on the dragon, to at least keep its attention. this would be easier if my wing wasn''t crippled for the moment, this health potion not doing much to mend a metaphysical limb.


    "and what changed?" i grit out.


    [the way you rushed in to save your friend.]


    "really? i didn''t think you cared about such things, is that why you allowed me a second boost. were you inspired by the power friendship?" i snorted, my body was already aching from that little tidbit, but i was ignoring it for now. it''s not like i wasn''t hurt in other places worse.


    [i didn''t allow it, you did it yourself. i told you before, i forced the boosted gear back into its twice-critical status, that meant the normal conditions still applied. desire and willpower, those are the two aspects that trigger sacred gears. you were acknowledged by the boosted gear, you pushed past the false fac?ade and were able to access my power.]


    [i acknowledge you, wilhelm henry schweinorg. not because of who you were, but because of who you are now. you are still rough around the edges, but i don''t regret being taken by you. now, there is a path open to you right now, do you wish to take it?]


    i couldn''t help but laugh a smile forming on my face. "all it takes is giving up a piece of myself to you, isn''t that right?"


    [indeed, that is the condition for using the balance breaker before you can unlock it the normal way, but that isn''t much of a detriment for you, now is it? my normal host would need help to expel the draconic power from his body at certain intervals less he goes wild, but you are not a normal host.]


    i could take thorum and run, but then the others would die. i could maybe buy time and send them away as well, but then the dragon would attack the town.


    i didn''t consider myself a hero, but i had my own pride. and at this particular moment, i wanted to pull that dragon down from the skies and make it beg for mercy.


    there was only one option.


    "my heart, take my heart." i said without hesitation.


    [good choice.]


    as he said that i screamed in pain. my heart physically changing inside my body. i could only claw at the ground beneath me, my fingers dyed in blood as the skin was ripped at the tips and my eyes almost rolled back from the alteration to my heart. i swung my body wildly, doing anything to keep myself conscious. it seemed like an eternity, yet i doubt even a minute had passed before i finally regained some manner of my self control.


    "little whelp, you asked why he smelled like a dragon?" ddraig spoke outside the boosted gear for the first time as i did my best to regain my senses and control over my body.


    the dragon paused his assault, gliding overhead and staring down.


    "i am y ddraig goch, the red dragon emperor, and he is the one i have chosen as my partner."


    [show him, show this little whelp our power.]


    i stood up straight, eyes locking with the flying beast who had force me into this state.


    we shouted as one.


    "welsh dragon, balance breaker."

 Chapter 27:

    chapter 27:


    ****


    it echoed out all across the land, the birds dispersed, the trees swayed, and any animal with a modicum of intelligence hid for their lives, carried on the winds throughout the corners of skyrim.


    a roar that could shake heaven and earth.


    ddraig let the entire world know of his presence here.


    [you don''t have much time, and the more moves beyond regular boosting you use, the shorter the time will be.]


    "i need wings." i grit out, this was already taking a major toll on my body.


    [done.]


    as he said that, i felt the draconic wings sprout behind my shoulders. they were similar to my devil wings and i instinctively knew how to use them.


    "boost." i said quietly, letting the feeling wash over me. i looked up at the dragon again, he was still staring at me, utterly confused by what he had just witnessed. perhaps it was the novelty of the whole situation that it couldn''t comprehend, something new it its life, that made it just want to watch me for a few moments. well, i would use this time well then.


    "boost."


    "boost."


    "boost, boost, boost, boost, boost."


    the limits on my boosting were gone. at the base stage, the gauntlet can only let me boost every 10 seconds, and before i could only do it once, but now, the only limits where what i could physically handle. which admittedly, were not much when taking into consideration that i was not physically at my best.


    what a rush of power, it was almost intoxicating. if i didn''t have experience wielding such massive amounts of raw magic, i may have been lost in my own temporary strength.


    i shot up, one moment i was on the ground, next i was staring into the dragon''s eyes from only a foot away. the world was almost slow in my eyes at the speed i could now move at.


    its eyes dilated ever so slightly, surprised was over its face "tii¡ª"


    "none of that." i said calmly grabbing its neck, allowing my hand to dig into its skin, distorting the smaller scales around its neck. i held it for a moment before pulling on my newfound strength and introducing it to the ground, hard enough that a new crater formed on impact.


    "you!" the dragon spoke in rage and confusion. the dust and grime kicked up from the impact had been swept away at the flap of its wings. "you are no dovah! there is none of father''s spirit within you!"


    a boom erupted as i moved again, colliding with its prone form. i felt its scales crack under the force of my blow, the spikes that littered its spine were smashed and blown apart. i still held my sword in hand, and i flipped it upside down, stabbing it down into the dragon''s hide. slowly, pushing down into the dragon''s body inch by inch.


    it roared, no true words coming out, but the recognizable sound of pain.


    "lightning cloak." i cast the simple spell, filling my sword with lightning and forcing it into the body of the dragon. "this is fun, right?" the spell faded and i cast another. "flame cloak." the fires poured down my blade and went inside the dragon''s body. its outer body was nearly invulnerable to normal spells, but its inside weren''t quite as indomitable.


    "what are you!? thdro los impossible!"


    i twisted my blade ignoring its words, pulling up more of its scales as blood poured out of its wound. "are you angry?" i shouted over its roars as it tried to force its body up, only to be met with a stomp of mine, forcing it back down, possibly even breaking a few bones. "then fight me, test your scales against my steel!" i hissed. my gauntlet-clad hand reached down, digging into its hide and ripping off a section of scales from its body.


    out of the corner of my eye, i saw thorum rushing over, and he just disappeared from the spot as his sword was now found in the eye of the dragon.


    his muscles bulges as blood vessels popped. his whole body shuddered under the strain as blood leaked from his pours, he couldn''t handle this much power for long.


    the dragon''s head whipped around, opening its massive jaw to try and bite down on thorum. if i had to guess the dragon was also under a time limit for whatever it was doing. luckily its body was barely able to move.


    with the last bit of my magical energy, i pulled on the kaleidoscope and opened a portal right under thorum.


    the dragon looked confused, swinging its limp head around looking for him, only for my friend to appear above and slam his sword down into the dragon''s neck. he pushed and pulled with all his strength, i was certain i heard one of his bones audibly crack as he yanked his sword down, decapitating the beast.


    even if the dragon''s soul was animating his own body, there was a limit to that.


    the ''sound'' the ''voice'' of the dragon''s soul could still echo out. "no! mortal, you may have slain me, but my soul is eternal and alduin will burn this world."


    its soul was a very physical thing as a golden light floated around the dragon''s corpse. and the strangest phenomenon happened, the ''light'' swelled and pushed into thorum''s body.


    "what!? dovahkiin!!? noooooo!" it screamed out as the light disappeared and the dragon''s flesh evaporated, only leaving a set of bones on the ground in its place.


    thorum fell to the ground, clutching his heart as he spit out mouthfuls of blood.


    "release" i quietly whispered as the remains of the scale mail disappeared and i removed the boosts from thorum.


    he would be fine, he was still breathing even if his body was in a terrible state. he stumbled towards me, fumbling a health potion in his hand as he lightly drizzled it into my mouth. the warm sensation washed through my body, but it merely alleviated some of the more dire concerns.


    "did you just eat that dragon''s soul?" i asked my friend, finishing the last of the drink.


    he laughed clutching his side in pain, falling down right beside me. "i think so, i have some strange memories in my head now."


    "huh.....did it taste good?"


    he looked thoughtful. "like the best mead i''ve ever had."


    "wow....i''m a bit jealous now."


    "we can always share the next one." he smiled brightly.


    "i don''t think it works that way, but what the hell, lets do it." i chuckled. "oww....hurts to laugh."


    "is it strange if i can''t feel my arm?" he lifted the limp limb up into the air. "oh wait, there''s the pain."


    "idiot...." i sighed, rolling closer to him and doing my best to fetch a health potion out of my ring. "drink."


    "i hope it tastes like apples." he gave his signature goofy smile; i think he''s a bit delirious right now...do dragon souls count as narcotics?


    "yeah, yeah. just drink up, big guy."

 Chapter 28:

    chapter 28:


    thorum pov


    people were too busy tending to the dead and wounded to care that the dragon is dead. i think everyone is more concerned with how much damage it caused before we were finally able to put it down and even then, well, i don''t know what would have happened if we didn''t.


    i was up and about after some healing, i was still hurting something fierce, and my arm couldn''t be moved, but there were others in much worse condition than i.


    how many didn''t make it back?


    i only know the barest of details with what the harbinger had talked with the jarl about. he had reinforced the surrounding towns as much as possible without compromising whiterun''s defenses, but even if the full army was here, something tells me that it would have just been like trying to snuff out a fire with tinder.


    divines...a dragon.


    i was man enough to admit that i was scared, i was scared that all my shield-brethren would die. many would claim it a glorious death and await their calls to sovngarde, but there was nothing glorious about that fight.


    there was no glory that came from slaying that beast, only the relief that it hadn''t set its eyes on the city and the people.


    how many of skyrim''s children would have met their ends under that tyrant''s flames?


    even now, the companions had been reduced by a good third, and maybe up to half would never see true battle again.


    dragonborn, they called me. i somehow took in that fallen dragon''s soul....i now had memories of its powers, its thu''um. a feeling in my gut told me that i could make use of their shouts, but i found no will to draw upon to perform such a feat. had it been a few days ago, how excited and proud i would have been to have been chosen as one of the legends, but now, all i can feel is ashamed.


    i could only clench my fists in anger. why couldn''t i have been more help before?


    do i even deserve this? didn''t will fight that beast and defeat it in combat? all i did was run in and finish off the wounded foe.


    my friend, he saved me from certain death when i foolishly tried to attack the thing from its back. i was not in the best state of mind at the time, maybe i had already resigned myself to death at that moment.


    i just shook my head, pushing away such dreary thoughts. a true nord does not admit defeat so easily, i would have fought to the death, but even then, i had held no true hope for victory.


    aye, that was until my friend came flying in and caught me at the cost of his....wings. it was a strange sight, but i didn''t care to question it. i knew not his circumstances; every man had a story and he was still the same person i''ve know this time.


    then he did something i don''t understand, that armor that enveloped him and allowed him to overpower a creature of legends and treat it.....like it had treated us. i felt no small amount of pride in my friend in that moment.


    da always said that you can always tell a lot about a man by his friends, but this is the first time i questioned his words. how am i supposed to measure up to something like that? he was an accomplished mage, he fought bravely and overcame the beast that almost brought ruin to whiterun, and he even defended all the wounded while doing it.


    talos willing, i just want to drown myself in some mead for the night and maybe think things through clearly in the morning. he must have been watching over me, because i managed to reach the jorrvaskr without anyone throwing more questions at me.


    ''dragonborn! did you really kill the dragon!?''


    ''dragonborn is it true, can you ''shout'' for us?''


    ''dragonborn.''


    ''dragonborn.''


    ''dragonborn.''


    "then, i should be stronger now?" he looked down at his non-broken hand for a moment. "i don''t feel any different?"


    i rubbed my chin, truly taking a look at his body. "if i had to make an educated guess, i think a lot of the power is going to healing you right now before your physical attributes receive the ''upgrade'' so to speak. the body is a reflection of the soul, since your soul essentially got ''bigger'' there will be a qualitive increase in your abilities. hell, i think you may be better at magic in a few days as well."


    "does that mean....i should be able to fight the next dragon without almost dying?" i don''t think he was saying that at me but more so to himself. i just closed my eyes and signed for a moment, i knew how he felt.


    i myself felt rather....weak in this particular moment. i had many forms of ''strength'' i could rely on, but it all felt so disjointed and widespread. i needed to head home soon and find a teacher, maybe get my ''grandfather'' to train me a bit if he''s still around.


    "you need to learn the thu''um like the dragons, it should even the playing field if you do." i gave my honest opinion. i saw the look in his eyes, he wouldn''t back down from the next dragon attack. the best thing i could do was point him in the right direction.


    i also wanted to check out this ''dragon language'' before i left.


    if he was willing to push himself like this, how could i even think about stagnating? i resolved myself to head home in the next few days and get better. i don''t want to lose the only friend i had.....


    a small bit of realizaiton dawned on me.


    hey, ddraig, i wasn''t really acting like myself earlier....i felt like, increasingly angry. i mean, i was absolutely livid, but in hindsight i was noticeably less in control of my emotions than i normally am.


    [oh, you finally noticed, that''s good.]


    okay, i think i''m missing something here....


    [you''ve had me inside your soul for how long now? things like that have an effect on you.]


    realization dawned on me. i guess it wasn''t wrong to call me part dragon before i turned my heart to a dragon one. that came with all the downsides as well, i guess i was particularly possessive of what was ''mine''. even my devil nature might have been an influence as well. while not really the ''caricature'' depicted in media or the like, devils are creatures of sin, we''re more in tune with the ''evil'' emotions, like greed, lust, wrath, etc.


    [a dragon being the cause also didn''t help, either.]


    yeah, my ''dragon aspect'' probably took particular exception to that little tidbit. well, i don''t expect it to be like it was before, perhaps i should some time to meditate or even relax a bit when i get back home?


    """do-va-kiin!"""


    a shout shook the city, literally, as bottles rumbled and the tables vibrated.


    "the hell was that?" i sounded like the dragon language, but it felt sort of...human?


    "that was the greybeards, i think they were calling thorum." aela said, a rather surprising amount of reverence in her voice.


    didn''t tolfdir tell me about them, masters of the voice that lived like monks on the throat of the world? well....i suppose the timing was impeccable.


    "thorum." skjor burst through the door, he was missing a couple fingers on his left hand and his right eye bandaged. he took a cursory glance at thorum, then stared at me. "you''re here as well, the jarl calls for both of you."


    ***


    author''s note: sorry for not posting yesterday, work was absolutely crazy. it was my second week on this job and i came right as the ''busy'' day of the month arrived. didn''t get home until almost eleven and i got about 500 words into the latest chapter and just crashed.


    something something, hey i''m 5 chapters ahead on pat /astoryforone. this is my hobby that i usually do to relax afterwork and to release my muse, but if you want to pay for my morning coffee and bagel, then i won''t stop you.

 Chapter 29:

    chapter 29:


    "thank you all for coming, i know this isn''t the most celebratory of circumstances."


    the building was almost like a mead hall if i were being honest, but banquets and celebrations were a major part of their culture. there were some massive tables that sat on a lower level, overlooked by a throne.


    i looked up towards the man sitting on the throne, one jarl balgruuf. the ''leadership'' of skyrim was not something unheard of, if only called things by different names than i was used to. essentially there was one ''high king'' and the respective jarls who all oversaw their own territory and swore loyalty to the king.


    i was easy to forget that there was a civil war going on right now. apparently, jarl ulfric stormcloak had killed the previous king but claimed it was an honorable duel. one thing led to another, now one side is supporting ulfric and the other is against him with the backup of the ''empire'' another power that sits above even the high king.


    frankly, it was all a mess. atleast balgruuf had the common sense not to jump to either side and was remaining neutral.


    the jarl stood up from his throne. "we honor the dead and the living, both of whom had made it possible to have survived to this point." he held a drink up and everyone else followed suit, i also raised my own drink as everyone took a sip. "let us not mourn too long for the dead, let us instead look forward to seeing them once again in sovngarde! now, eat your fill, drink until you can no longer and relish in hard fought victory."


    there were many cheers and just as many who quietly slumped in their seats. i sat next to thorum as we shared a look and down our drinks together. the ''celebration'' wasn''t just something to keep up morale, it was more so a send off to their fallen comrades. to trade stories and remember those who no longer will fight beside you.


    "to surviving." i said quietly.


    "aye, i''ll drink another to that." thorum nodded.


    i withdrew another healing potion from my ring and down it, giving thorum another as well. taking too many too quickly diluted their effects astronomically. it was better to keep a solid schedule of one every hour or so for sustained injuries.


    i kept an eye on the jarl and he looked around the room with a content look on his face, possible gauging the reactions of everyone here.


    the companions were in....not high spirits but they weren''t dwelling on everything. there were a few missing limbs but they didn''t look at all diminished in fighting spirit.


    "friends, as we start the feast, let us honor the warriors who truly stood out in battle." the jarl''s voice was loud and authoritative but without any of the arrogance that one would usually associate with someone in his positions, i suppose you could call it charismatic.


    "thorum, of the companions." he waved thorum over until my friend stood infront of the crowded tables and infront of the throne. "to have a dragonborn appear in such a dire time, truly we are blessed by the divines."


    that actually got a lot of cheers, there had been many whispers of thorum decapitating the dragon.


    "tell me, thorum are the stories true, you beheaded that mighty beast?" jarl asked as his voice carried throughout the entire room.


    i saw several eyes glance at me but i didn''t make any noise or commotion. i didn''t really share these people''s idea of ''glory'' and ''honor''. i was fine being regulated to the background.


    "those tales are untrue." thorum grunted earning some surprised looks and a few nods. "i did cut the head off the dragon, but it was no more the killing of a wounded beast on its last breaths. the glory goes to my friend wilhelm." thorum looked over to me a smile on his face.


    i wanted to facepalm, but i knew that he only did this with pure intentions. that was the kind of man thorum was.


    "ah yes, the mage." jarl eyed me. "come, recant to us the battle." he ushered me over and i could only down my drink before standing up.


    "jarl." i lightly bowed my head to pay respects. he looked pleased as he gestured to me.


    "i have heard many fantastical stories so far, i''m curious which are true. even my court-wizard had been investigating these rumors." as if on cue a man in a mage''s attire walked over and he was carrying a very familiar staff.


    "i was curious to where my staff got off to after the battle." i made sure to explicitly confirm my ownership. i would rather not have to remove any heads to retrieve my property.


    i had left it there to continue to watch over the wounded. i didn''t exactly fear it being stolen, but someone ''trying'' to steal it would be quite annoying to deal with.


    "indeed." the court-wizard spoke up. "a curious artifact, i had run only the simplest of tests, yet the output of any spell was extraordinarily greater than the staff i use normally."


    i held back my eye twitching in annoyance, who did he think he was ''experimenting'' with something that belonged to me? "i appreciate you returning it to me." i said as bluntly as possible


    his hand tightened around the shaft, i could tell right now he had no desire to truly give it back. "i feel this staff will be very beneficial to my research against the dragons, i would not be against buying it off you."


    "not for sale." i frowned.


    "surely¡ª"


    "farengar, enough." the jarl spoke up. "there is a time and place for such business."


    i could almost hear him clench his teeth in frustration. i think he was about to try and sneak away with it while i was busy dealing with the jarl, cute. i reached out with telekinesis and yanked it out of his hand. "thank you for returning it to me." i gave the most innocent smile possible.


    the jarl just raised an eyebrow but didn''t speak up, he seemed smart enough to realize what was going on and farengar was fuming, mumbling something under this breath and stepping back.


    well, the jarl seemed like an honorable man.


    "mage, i would have your name." he requested.


    "wilhelm henry schweinorg, though most people call me will."


    "will then." he smiled, accepting the introduction. "i''ve heard tales of a red armor that allowed you to fly and even trade blows with a dragon."


    "and you, dragonborn?" the jarl asked.


    "i''m not sure i deserve a reward, jarl. i merely finished off the dragon while will did most of the work."


    "none of that." i smacked his shoulder.


    jarl snorted in laughter. "aye, thorum, your humble nature does you well, but you proved invaluable in the fight, it would bring me dishonor to not award you anything." he tapped his chin. "how about i name you thane of whiterun?"


    there was an abrupt murmuring and whispering going on.


    thane, i think i remember something like that. almost like a ''knighted'' position, no real influence but sort of an honorary title that acknowledges great services to the city.


    well played, jarl. it would tie him to you without forcing him under your thumb.


    "i would be honored, jarl." thorum tilted his head down in acceptance.


    "wonderful!" the jarl exclaimed to the excitement of the crowd. there were many congratulations being shouted towards thorum. i could already see the greed in some of their eyes, they would try to get close to the ''dragonborn'' and new thane.


    from the looks of some of the companions, i felt like i didn''t need to worry about him though. they probably dealt with these kinds of politics before, or rather how to avoid them in the first place. if i had to guess, i think it involved a lot of punching.


    "now, what are the plans for both of you, now?" the jarl asked.


    ah, there it is. he''s probably wanting to make sure his city is still defended or knows that he can call upon us.


    thorum looked at me a bit unsure of himself before answering. "i...want to head to the greybeards." he declared.


    "ah, yes, i believe everyone in skyrim heard their call earlier." jarl nodded and i don''t think he could argue with him on that. "what about you, will?''


    "i was going to seek out my....grandfather for training." i kept my expression even, not giving him an open to try and weasel me into staying here.


    "you''re going to leave?" it was thorum who spoke up, realization dawning on him. "you told me you aren''t from skyrim." he said with a small bit of understanding.


    "yeah, my grandfather lives far way." i sighed, i believe he should be around or some iteration of him on the timeline if i can calculate everything correctly. "i don''t'' like how weak i felt during the fight so i need to get stronger."


    thinking about it, i''m really just all over the place right now.


    "i see." thorum looked a bit dejected but i think he understood.


    "don''t look so down." i slapped his shoulder. "i''ll take you up the mountain and check out these greybeards with you before i leave." i gave him a smile.


    "aye, what about your....erm... woman?"


    "yeah, going to have to deal with that at some point." i grunted, i did not enjoy seeing meridia upset, not angry, but genuinely upset that i was in danger again. "would rather fight another dragon again."


    "smart man, fear your woman over a dragon." jarl laughed, seemingly accepted that we would both be gone, some small laughter over the crowd. i think he felt relief that thorum would be ''close by''.


    "i''ll be back in....a month at the latest." i reassured thorum who nodded.


    "well, this is all settled." the jarl clapped his hands. "everyone, drink, be merry, and make sure you don''t leave my keep sober!"


    ***


    i managed to disappear a bit into the festivities. i thought i saw the court-wizard eyeing me some more and didn''t want to be annoyed by him. i also had a few interesting things i noticed about myself.


    "hey ddraig, did giving up my heart make me stronger, because i noticeably different."


    [yes, but you should also be noticing your devil nature finally kicking in.]


    "my devil nature...." my devil nature! i see how could i forget! it seems like the more physical aspects of my body is finally acclimating to being a ''half devil'' as opposed to being just a human. devils are ''magical'' creatures as observed by how their wings operate, i never had any ''magic'' due to my unique circumstances, i guess everything was suppressed below the surface and now i''m slowly coming into it all. enhanced physical attributes are basically the tip of the iceberg.


    yeah, devils are much stronger than a standard human, i should see a qualitive increase in strength. i guess having my heart taken by a dragon and using the balance breaker may have accelerated everything. well this was a much welcomed windfall, and i didn''t even have to do anything.


    thinking about it, i believe my devil magic may have had an influence on me as well, and i hadn''t even noticed until now. when i used my onymodo arts along with my runes, they were combined with much more ease than i had anticipated. perhaps the ''imagination'' part of the devil''s demonic power came into play, it was facilitating the synchronization of my spells and abilities.


    i would need to do some extensive study on this for later. what a wonderful find this has been, i can''t believe i overlooked something so obvious, though i can attribute that to my current circumstances. i''ve been forgivably busy recently with everything going on.


    my thoughts drifted towards my bloodline power, my ''power of destruction'' as they called it. it was still but a tiny seed, unable to be actualized, but it existed. i could only sigh with a promise to look more into it at a later date, i refused to believe there was nothing i could do with it.


    shaking my head i looked inward at ddraig. "hey, do you ever get the feeling like...the world is waiting for everything to blow up?"


    [what do you mean?]


    "i just have this strange feeling, like i lit a powder keg and it''s going to explode soon." n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.

 Chapter 30:

    chapter 30:


    thorum and i had departed early in the morning, he wasn''t as intoxicated as he appeared last night. thorum could have quite the slight of hand when he wanted, now that i think about it, he did point me towards someone in the thieves guild when we first met.


    curious past is curious.


    i had done a round through the market, most were setting up about that time and they were happy enough to sell some goods early to me. of course, what i could buy in mass was somewhat limited, the jarl had been keeping a firm hand on goods coming and going with such a danger hanging over their heads. who knew how many potions or food rations they would need in the coming days?


    there was the brief thought to pop back over to winterhold real quick and visit my tailor, my clothes had taken quite the beating recently and some quick alteration could only do so much. my clothes were quite literally wearing a bit thin here.


    so much to do, so little time.


    proper presentation, my achilles heel.


    i should be fine for now, though i did find a nice cloak i could wear up in the mountains. gods know that''s going to be freezing.


    my body started to feel better too, i was still aching and sore with countless bruises all over my body, but i don''t think any bones were broken, perhaps a fracture here or there but they were mending with a noticeable pace. perhaps my heart had an increase effect on that as well?


    my devil heritage popping back up no doubt was playing a part in it, my wings were back to normal as well. my strength too, i ''felt'' stronger than i had previously, i think my eyesight was a bit clearer and my senses overall were somewhat sharper.


    "how far did you say you wanted to get out from the city?" thorum spoke up, breaking me from my thoughts.


    i tapped my chin, pondering for a moment. "i think this is far enough." i had told him i had a way to get us up the mountain quickly, but i didn''t want to show it off. lets see..i''m basically eyeballing this, but some quick calculations.....i withdrew mirage and sliced it into the air, allowing the multitude of colors to burst forth into a portal. "after you." i gestured.


    "amazing." he praised, looking it over before walking through.


    i couldn''t help but smile, seeing how much he trusted me to not even test to make sure it wasn''t dangerous. i walked through, only to not feel the ground under me, and i fell a couple of feet into a large pile of snow.


    "that could have been worse." i snorted, sitting up.


    "well, i''m fully awake now." thorum shared a smile as we both laughed.


    "that should be it?" i looked just a little bit ahead and there was a structure built into the top of the mountain.


    "aye...i''m surprised i''m standing here. i heard the stories since i was a lad, but truly be here." he stood up, staring at the entrance.


    "you deserve it." put my hand on his shoulders. "you are a good man, thorum, and if there was anyone who became this ''dragonborn'' i''m glad it''s you."


    "thank you, will." he gave me that big goofy smile he was known for.


    "well, stop being a big baby." i gave him a ''kick on the rear''.


    he just laughed as we walked forward. he took a deep breath as he pushed the large doors open. what greeted us were several monks, standing all, almost as if they were waiting for us.


    "we''ve been expecting you, dragonborn." the one infront spoke up, practically answering my thoughts. "....though we thought you would take longer to climb the mountain." he seemed a bit bemused.


    "greybeards." thorum actually bowed. "i am honored to be here, i also brought my friend who wished to see me safe passage, this is ¨C "


    "yes, we know who he is." they looked...not angry but more cautions of me as all eyes on the room landed on my figure. "there have been words spoken on the winds, words that made many tremble and powers given pause. many dragons who had been resurrected have decided to wait and watch, beings who had done nothing but rampage and destroy in the past had decided to cower."


    uh oh.


    "resurrected? more dragons?" thorum questioned.


    "alduin, the world eater has returned. he was the first, the reason riften had burned and he has been set on course to bring back his siblings to life." the greybeard answered, seemingly in resignation. "do you think it chance that a dragonborn appear, now, when dragons once more returned to the world?"


    i could see several emotions flash across thorum''s face. it seems those words were preoccupying him for the moment, so i spoke up. "what do you mean by ''words spoken on the wind''?"


    "you should know better than i, they originated from you." he said, sounding like he was accusing me of something. "alduin is the oldest and strongest of akatosh''s spawn, he has been the lord and master of the dragon race since their inception, never had his status been challenged before. these words held true until a few days ago."


    well.....shit.


    akatosh was one of the....divines or gods here. the books i read said that he was one of the ones responsible for the creation of the world, basically the pantheon leader, he is the dragon-god of time. basically, all the dragons are pieces of his essence, souls born from his own.


    yeah i was thinking something similiar. using ddraig''s ''concept of a dragon'' and then focusing on the application.


    it was a bit more than that though, i thought about the ''concept'' behind the word force. to actualize my intent without casting a spell, but forcing my will upon reality. ddraig''s nature should allow me to overcome many hurdles that someone without any ''dragon aspect'' would have. "fus" i shouted, and a small vibration shot out and smacked into the dummy, no damage was caused but a clear indication of something happening made me smile.


    [did you feel that?]


    i did, it was a weird synchronizing between us as the ''spell'' was actualized upon the world. i was the conduit you were the source, it was almost like using the boosted gear. this would require more testing before using haphazardly, i learned my lesson from before.


    "well done!" thorum shouted with excitement


    "indeed." arngeir looked at me with uncertainty in his eyes.


    i smiled and walked up to thorum. before he could ask me what i was doing, i pushed him into the snow on the ground. that may have been a bit too hard, still not used to my new ''base strength''. luckily i had him chugging health potions all night so he was almost back to 100%.


    he made a surprised noise as he fell down, only to look up at me in confusion. "will...?"


    i held out my hand to help him up. "force." i said, pulling him up. "you need a clear mental image of the ''concept''. remember how i just pushed you down, use that ''feeling'' and try again." it was a bit simple on the surface, but image would do him all the world of good right now, something very specific to focus on.


    it said something about the trust he had in me that he didn''t get mad nor question my actions only accepting my words once again and trying.


    "fus" he shouted, a more visible phenomenon occurred, even slightly better than mine as it rippled out and smacked into the dummy. "i did it!" he shouted, pumping his hands in the air. "thank you, will!" he wrapped me up in a hug before i even realized it.


    dragonborn, a mortal with the soul of a dragon. he should be able to pick this up much easier than i can.


    i couldn''t help but smile sheepishly, as i pat him on the back. thorum was definitely someone who learned best by ''experience''. "that should give you some idea of how the other shouts go, while not the same ''concepts'' behind their meaning and inception, it''s a good bridging point." i stated as he let go.


    "well done, dragonborn." arngeir looked pleased.


    "thank you, elder." he bowed ever so politely.


    he would be in good hands, and if arngeir was as intelligent as he looked, he should have picked up on the trick to teaching thorum. "i believe it''s time i head out."


    "are you not going to stick around and learn more shouts?" thorum looked...reluctant.


    "i have a feeling that this shout will take me awhile to learn by itself. besides, i have so much on my plate right now, i need to.....settle everything else first before adding more." it didn''t actually want to leave, but at the same time i was a bit anxious to get going.


    "my friend, then i shall master the thu''um and when we meet next, i''ll be the one giving you instructions!" he clasped my hand with resolve in his eyes.


    "i''ll look forward to it then. let''s see how much you can master in a month." i could only smile at his passion. i looked over to arngeir and my smile returned to a neutral expression as i stared at him intently. "take care of my friend."


    i think the elder understood me as he nodded sincerely. "i do not know what your presence means for this world, red dragon emperor, but i shall make sure the dragonborn does not lag behind."


    i just nodded, i wasn''t one for teary goodbyes i would rather leave it at a mutual desire to get stronger when we next meet. i waved one last time and ripped open a portal before jumping through.


    ***


    i popped out near winterhold, seeing the town and mages guild in the distance. i had two more stops before i headed back home. i figured i would get the college out of the way first.


    a month, that''s when i said i''ll return, truthfully i may be gone longer than a month, actually it was very likely. the thing is i could come back at to this world-line before a month passed. a little thing people don''t know is that ''true magic'' overlaps with the others in some capacity. my kaleidoscope allows me some manner of ''time travel'' that should exist under the domain of the 5th, or ''the blue''.


    it isn''t ''real'' time travel, i merely leave and reenter a world-line at an earlier point. while still not ''traveling'' through the time axis, it is still something that should not be used lightly, hell, my other self was even put off on using it.


    dangerous wasn''t even a powerful enough word to describe it.


    if i entered an ''earth'' at the year, 2000, then reentered somewhere before that point of time, things become extremely complicated, because the past then became my future. i wouldn''t be doing quite that, i would just be coming back not long after i left, my ''future'' would still be my ''future'' even if it wasn''t the same length of time that everyone here experienced.


    it kept the flow of the world stable.


    all things remaining the same, even if i was away for ''years'' i could probably renter this world-line and have only about a month passed.


    for now, though, i just wanted to clear up any loose ends at the college before going to see meridia.

 Chapter 31:

    chapter 31:


    i took one more look around the college, my time here was...short but i enjoyed it. the casualness of the institute dedicated to magical knowledge. i compared it once to the clocktower, just more...whimsical. perhaps i exaggerated a bit, the clocktower was much more cutthroat, death and worse were a real possibility everyday that one studied.


    no lords here that hoarded everything substantial, new blood was welcomed and even desired. i could understand the differences between needs that each world had, but i couldn''t help but admire this place more.


    oh, and i was not looking forward to the overt racism at the clock tower. something told me i would need to quite thoroughly establish the pecking order once i return home.


    "archmage, i wish to speak." i said, walking the courtyard idlily. i could feel the magics take hold of me and i didn''t resist as i was teleported.


    "wilhelm." the archmage greeted, as my vision opened up to his quarters. "to what do i owe the pleasure?"


    "i suppose there are a few things i wanted to speak to you about." i flicked my hand, retrieving the staff from my ring. "i got this thing, i assume this is what you were speaking about?"


    "marvelous." he admired, i could see his magicka pulsate every so slightly, truly taking in the sight of the staff. "the staff of magnus, just as powerful as i remember it." he sighed, moving his hands as various objects, books, and materials began to sort themselves around the room. "i assume that you found out the truth then...."


    i tilted my head in confusion. "pardon?"


    "you don''t have to spare me your thoughts, i''m well aware of my own sins." he casually waved me off but i still confused.


    "i really have no idea what you''re talking about."


    he seemed to understand that we were on different wavelengths. "you traveled through labyrinthian, did you not?"


    "kinda?" i gave a sheepish look.


    he let out a long sigh. "what exactly happened when you went there?"


    "fought a skeleton dragon.....some undead mage started talking to me, tried to drain my magicka so i cut off his hand and took the staff while he was trapped in a stasis spell powered by a couple ghosts."


    he just stood there for a moment and blinked before erupting in laughter. "i see, truly you do not do things as one predicts." he wiped a tear from his eye. "those ghosts were my old colleagues, my school mates back when i was a novice mage."


    "you ventured into those ruins when you were a novice?" i mean, i cleared it easily, but as a novice.....well that was a deathwish for him.


    "i was young, foolish, and arrogant beyond measure. the same as all those who went with me, we all thought unlimited power awaited us there and we started to lose member after member." he looked distant, reminiscing of the past. "i was a different person back then, i was willing to do nearly anything for more power, more knowledge. the school was the same, it wasn''t uncommon for another student to turn up dead in the morning and no one bothered to do anything past a minor investigation." he shook his head.


    "why did you get the staff all this time then? surely you are powerful enough now?" i didn''t know how strong the undead mage was, but the archmage was definitely a powerhouse, with time and preparation i don''t think he would lose out.


    "those two ''ghosts'' they were the other two survivors that reached the end, what awaited us was that ''undead mage'' as you called it." he pursed his lips. "a dragon priest, a terrifyingly powerful mage who existed in the era where dragons ruled the world. to add onto that, he possessed the staff of magnus."


    "those ghosts, your former schoolmates...they didn''t willingly stay back, did they?" i eyed him.


    "they did not." he didn''t even deny the accusation. "as i said before, it is both my sin and my regret. i won''t bore you with my life story, it was after that incident that i vowed to be better. i studied, i gathered power and knowledge, but no more did i lust after some unattainable concept as ''unlimited power'' or such other nonsense. i did it all with a purpose, i became archmage and forced the college to change with me. i would not allow any new students to suffer like i had or those who had been buried in the shallow graves outside these walls."


    "why tell me anything of this, why tell me where this staff was?" i was rather confused here.


    "when you first came here, i thought you were the same as the me from back then. i saw your potential, and it terrified me. i wanted to make sure you didn''t walk the same path as i did, i thought a kind hand reached out would remove any need for malicious thoughts." he gave me a genuine smile. "i suppose i was just seeing my old demons in you and got blinded." he shook his head, a small laugh escaping his lips. "you were just a young man trying to find his path in the world, one who was extraordinarily talented so i kept an eye out for when you needed help. i cut off the potential of so many mages, perhaps i thought it was a way to even out my sins by helping your potential blossom."


    a multiple of emotions washed over me, i felt bad for suspecting him. "thank you." i said quietly.


    he put a hand on my shoulder. "i said it before, you are a member of this college and i will always be on your side." his smile changed to something more neutral. "now, what is the true reason you returned?"


    "am i that easy to see through?" i sighed. "i wanted to say goodbye, i''ll be disappearing for about a month and didn''t want anyone to worry."


    that seemed to be all it took as the scenery around me shifted and i was then standing before a large throne with her staring down at me, displeasure written all over her face.


    "i''m sorry." she didn''t answer, and i continued. "but i also can''t guarantee that i won''t get in more fights like that." i had no doubt she knew what happened, probably watched it through whatever means she employed.


    "your apologies need work." she snorted, crossing her arms.


    "i won''t ever lie to you and say something like ''this won''t happen again.''" i took a step forward, she and turned her nose up, but my steps weren''t impeded.


    "stupid man." she hissed, standing up. "you stupid, stupid man!" she took large strides forward, getting right close to me and hitting my shoulder. "do you have any idea how much i worried, watching you fight one of akatosh''s children!?"


    i wrapped my hands around her, even as she continued to pound her fists into me. a goddess in strength, but they were light as a feather. "i''m sorry." i just continued to whisper.


    "i couldn''t intervene!" she spat out. "there were others watching, that dragonborn being shown for the first time. that damn prophecy that may be the end of nirn has everyone looking at what will happen." she calmed her anger and looked me straight in the eyes, poking me in the chest. "and then theres what you did."


    "so even you were troubled by that...." i winced, only realizing recently the repercussion of using ddraig''s balance breaker.


    i could understand her stance. ddraig used to fight gods, and win. he was one of the strongest things in the world he originated, that kind of power draws attention even if i only used a fraction of it.


    "of course!" she shouted. "do you think i was the only one as well? a being suddenly awoke, shouting its name to the heavens and the world shook." she quieted down looking at me intently. "you are keeping a great many secrets."


    "i am." i answered without hesitation as i grabbed her hands in mine.


    she just snorted, accepting my gesture. "would you tell me if i asked?"


    "i would." i replied without hesitation.


    ".....i want to know, but i want you to tell me of your own volition." she said quietly. "stay in my realm, you will be safe here."


    my gaze softened as i saw her worry. "i can''t."


    "stupid." she spat out, pulling away. "what will you do then? i fear that it isn''t only just the other daedra that will seek you out, perhaps even the ''divines'' will also make an appearance."


    "i was going to disappear for a bit, seek out my grandfather for training." i didn''t hide my plans from her.


    "and you would be safe there, undiscovered by those that wield the same power as i?" she raised an eyebrow, allowing her presence full flow out.


    i steadied myself as i basked in her full presence. "i''ll be fine." i cupped her cheek, bring my face up to hers. "i can guarantee they won''t be able to reach me."


    "fine." she turned her head away. "i will trust you on this....and i will be most upset if you betray this trust of mine....how long will you be away?"


    "no more than a month." i was certain that i could return before that much time passed in this world. "and i promise to tell you everything when i get back."


    "never before had i ever had to contemplate the passing of such a small figure of time. i have lived longer than this world and yet.....suddenly something as insignificant as ''days'' brings me heartache." her words were quiet, only spoken for me to hear. it was rare for her to be so open about her affections like this.


    i didn''t know what to respond with, what words to answer her affection, i could do the only thing i knew how. i gently pushed my lips against hers to convey my feeling physically. she reciprocated, wrapping her hands around my neck as i held her waist.


    "i will miss you every moment." i whispered as our lips parted.


    she was unwilling, i could tell by the look in her eyes and i knew the feeling all too well. "go, leave my realm." she finally said, putting distance between us. ".....do not return until you have succeeded in your objective and you intend to stay with me for an extended period of time."


    i could only smile sadly as i slashed open another portal. i had long prepared the required calculations to fix the issues i had when i first came to this world. no fanfare, no huge mess this time a simple portal and i would be back home.


    "i will miss you as well....my dear." she said ever so quietly, like a whisper, the small breeze almost obscuring her voice, i looked back in surprise only for her to use her power and push me through my portal.

 Chapter 32: (Fate)

    chapter 32: (fate)


    "i''m home...." i muttered, staring up at the sky, recognizing the familiar constellations and the singular moon in orbit.


    as beautiful as the two skyrim moons were, i much preferred my own.


    now, where exactly was i? my sword was already filling up with the required calculations, the ones i used previously were more so just to get myself to this world-line. well, i just need to make one more jump, and its not even across realities.


    as my sword finished up, i slashed the air again and walked through a new portal, turning up in a familiar area, the architecture a mix of modern and victorian. there were many people, some who gave me looks of surprise or intrigue but i ignored it.


    if they were normal people there might have been an issue, but the number of bounded fields surrounding us was a clear indication that i was in the correct place.


    the clock tower.


    i didn''t particularly plan on keeping a low profile.


    the area that composed of this branch of the mages association was massive, there were hundreds of buildings, thousands of acres of property and all manner of privately owned enterprises all in the surrounding area. it wouldn''t be incorrect to say it was almost like a college town, but all owned by mages.


    at its core, the clock tower was essentially a college, albeit one where they teach magecraft and you can die if you walk down the wrong hallway.


    [so this is it?] ddraig spoke. [i can feel it from here.]


    oh, i had forgotten. the clock tower was built upon the spirit tomb of albion, a dragon the size of a small mountain. it was obvious what he was speaking about, it must have been odd to know his ''rival'' was dead below the ground they walked.


    [all the gods are gone, creatures retreating to another aspect of the world, and the only remnants of our legacy are our pieces being used by humans.] ddraig had a strange tone in his voice, i sensed no anger only.... resignation. [i suppose that is the way of the world].


    i let him quietly contemplate as i walked, i wasn''t in any hurry, i may as wall go for a nostalgic walk through the area. but something caught my attention, a small commotion in an open building to the north. if i had to put a word to it, i guess it would be a gymnasium? it was a bit too.... exquisite though. the tiles on the floor looked extraordinarily expensive, yet people were breaking them apart like they were nothing. i mean, they can be repaired easily enough through magical means, but it just seems so....unnecessary.


    i walked past a few at the doors to get a better look.


    "gorilla, gorilla! good, miss gorilla!" a blonde woman with impressive ring curls was wearing a leotard and she spared with a rather familiar face.


    "that is true, especially in this case. if all was equal, i would say that miss tohsaka would win 9 out of 10 times. her style of martial arts is a good counter to her opponent who focuses on grabs, throws and locks in wide movements. while miss tohsaka seems to favor such large attacks herself, she also was keen enough to mix in some subtle jabs, and smaller movements to grab the momentum."


    my composed companion smiled ever so slightly. "if it''s as you say, then shouldn''t ri¡ªtohsaka win this bout?"


    "it comes back down to reinforcement. her opponent is on a higher level of mastery with that little spell, meaning her reaction speed is slightly higher, her body is sturdier, and her attacks hit just a little bit harder." i shared her small smile. "you should know better than most how much that little advantage can mean in a fight."


    she pursed her lips, i think she was mulling over what i meant by that. i doubt with her nature, she would have revealed her true identity, especially in this place. "it is as you say, i do not believe tohsaka can win this fight." she sighed.


    "what are they even fighting about?" i asked.


    "i believe miss edelfelt is still unhappy that tohsaka had become the wizard-marshall''s student when she had not."


    ah, that''s her name. luviagelita edelfelt, member of the edelfelt family.


    hmm, that means she''s been here for a bit at least, she''s probably around my age. "ah, some scheme to maybe draw the wizard-marshall''s attention? or is miss edelfelt just venting her frustration?"


    "mayhaps it is both?" her lips quirked upward slightly. "i do not partake in the politics that happen here, so i would not be able to comment on it anymore."


    not partaking in the politics, yet you are so easily able to navigate them. years of practice don''t just disappear it seems.


    "of course, i can only guess that the last thing you would want to do as a servant would be to delve back into politics again." i smirked, eyeing her reaction.


    it was small, but i could tell she was surprised at what i said. "not many magi here are able to identify me as a servant on the first meeting." she said evenly. "or maybe you sought me out specifically?" her attention was me was more...focused than before.


    oh, it seems she maybe has a sort of reputation here? perhaps that is why people were avoiding her. i guess if rin was my ''grandfather''s student she would garner enough attention that having a servant around her would become something of common knowledge.


    "it was by chance." i waived off her questioning. "i was on the way to see my grandfather and i just so happened to catch this little spat going on. when i saw miss tohsaka participating, i though it suitable to watch."


    "and what is your intention with rin?" she gazed sharpened considerably and her words like a sword at my neck. i wouldn''t be surprised if she had to ''dissuade'' quite a few people here in the past. as far as a magus goes, rin''s talent was indeed monstrous, add on her lack of family backing and being zelretch''s student, she''s probably been hounded by all types in this place.


    "i was curious about the student my grandfather took in." i said simply, a smile creeping on my face as realization dawned on her. "ah, i believe i forgot to introduce myself, how rude of me." i of course followed proper etiquette for someone of her status. "wilhelm henry schweinorg, it is a pleasure to meet you, miss pendragon."

 Chapter 33:

    chapter 33:


    "how.." the servant''s eyes flashed in suprise


    "you''re a smart girl, figure it out." i winked, leaving her dumbfounded. "and don''t worry, i made sure no one was eavesdropping." a rune appeared at the tip of my index finger. it seemed pretty obvious that her true name be kept a secret.


    she visible calmed down, she wasn''t one to show all her emotions on her sleeve. "you are the wizard-marshall''s grandson, or so you claim. i could only suspect that you have access to his magic as well, perhaps knowledge from a parallel world?"


    "well done." i gave her a small clap, withdrawing an item from my ring. "here''s your prize." i presented her with a flower, one i was a bit familiar with after learning it was meridia''s favorite.


    she hesitantly took it, staring at the flower oddly. "this is not a normal flower."


    artoria was indeed perceptive. "it''s called dragon''s tongue, it grows in places with a lot of heat. it got its name because of its likelihood to bloom in dragon''s nests for obvious reasons. there is also the added benefit of being soothing for dragons when they sleep." i was kind of curious to see if would have the same effect on her as it did on me.


    technically a magic flower, but it didn''t have any impressive overt effects, mainly used as alchemy ingredients.


    she actually seemed to like it; i had just assumed to see her merely acknowledge the ''gift'' and nothing more but she looked genuinely interested. i wonder if having ddraig in my made her more inclined to have a good impression of me?


    i was a little surprised when she schooled her expression, pushing back towards me. "i thank you for your generous gift, but i will have to decline, if you¡ª" her words sounded extremely rehearsed, and i realized what was going on.


    "stop." i held my hand up interrupting, realizing what was going on. "this is a small gift without any thought of recourse or attempt at garnering some kind of ''debt''." while the mages here weren''t exactly on par with the fae folk, it was a good idea to follow the same principles when dealing with unknowns. i''m sure artoria memorized the lines regarding ''accepting'' gifts and she resorted right to those. "rin is my grandfather''s student, practically family, consider this a hand extended in friendship."


    it was just a small thing, not even a romantic gesture, not that i didn''t find her attractive, but such things aren''t meant for a first meeting. no, it was genuinely supposed to be just a way to perhaps bridge the gap and maybe become something close to friendly since we would probably be around each other more often.


    i wasn''t lying about the effects of dragon''s tongue either, it was soothing for the dragon species to sleep around. with artoria''s nature, having the magical core of this world''s ddraig, it would probably be just as effective. i''m sure she could even ''feel'' its effects right now. hell, i could feel the subtle soothing feeling from it, and i wanted to make a good impression. not like it was something nefarious either, and it was quite pretty if i did say so myself.


    "i see..." she still looked a bit unsure.


    i could only sigh. i couldn''t really blame her; this place was a nest of vipers. most here were willing to do anything to get ahead.


    "saber." a familiar voice called out, walking towards us.


    both me and artoria turned to look at rin who had already changed back into her normal clothes and walked over. it seems we were a bit distracted. she was sporting a few bruises around her face but nothing too bad.


    "who''re you?" her eyes narrowed as she stood infront of me. her tone was...even, not too disrespectful but definitely suspicious.


    "wilhelm henry schweinorg, i am your teacher''s grandson." i stood up and introduced myself proper. there was no need to be pompous or difficult, i wasn''t lying with my comment about us practically being family. i have it on good authority that zelretch considers her a granddaughter.


    she just blinked, looking between me and artoria who gave a small nod. "he never told me he had a grandson, i didn''t think he had any relatives." she looked at me intently, as if trying grasp any deceit.


    ah, trying to accuse me of being a liar without insulting me, she''s learned well so far. "i''m sure there are many things he hasn''t told you yet, he has lived a long life after all."


    she looked skeptical, but it was also one of those circumstances where she couldn''t really call me out on it.


    "reeeen" another voice shouted, walking over. luvia strode over, flanked by several ''guards'' who looked like they belonged to her family. they all had some ridiculous hairstyles, and basically walking with that ''aristocrat'' stride, like they knew they were important and everyone should know it too.


    "what do you want." rin all but growled.


    "don''t be like that reen!" luvia laughed haughtily. "it was just a friendly spar, i''m sure you''ll do better next time." she covered her mouth and continued to laugh in that obnoxious way.


    was she pronouncing rin''s name like that on purpose...?


    rin audibly twitched and i wanted to sit down and watch the fun, but artoria put a hand on rin''s shoulder to visibly calm her down.


    "actually, i forgot to give a present for our first meeting, how rude of me." i withdrew a bag from my ring and presented it to rin. to be honest i did want to give her a gift for our first meeting since she was ''grandfathers'' student, i just didn''t plan on doing it so openly.


    rin hesitantly opened the bag, i could tell she cast her own diagnostic spell on the fabric before opening. good girl, make sure no one tries to pull a fast one on you.


    "this!?" she exclaimed looking down in shock. artoria even peeked over and her eyes widened ever so slightly.


    "i heard you specialize in jewelcraft, i believe these may help you in your research."


    rin lifted a handful of jewels out of the bag, i think she completely forgot where she was as even luvia looked completely shocked, staring at the bag, then at me, and even down at my ring. i guess she noticed where i took the bag from.


    too late, you dug your hole, time to get buried. i don''t hate luvia, merely more of a dislike, which is why i wasn''t plotting her death or anything like that. i would settle for a small bit of humiliation, i knew she wasn''t a ''bad person'' but she also wasn''t the picture of innocence either.


    "why don''t we increase our wager a little bit." rin''s lips formed a malicious smirk. "of course, i would completely understand if you couldn''t match up to my wealth." she flipped her hair haughtily, mimicking luvia''s mannerisms.


    luvia practically snarled in frustration. "hmph, i don''t keep that many gems on me like some kind of....peasant trying to show off their wealth." she scoffed. "i can match any wager you put forth."


    rin very reluctantly handed the bag over to saber. "saber, you keep hold of this until the fight is over."


    "of course, i shall make sure all dues are paid out." she nodded.


    "it is good to know at least one of you is up to a certain standard." luvia turned her nose up, handing over the few gems she currently had. "miss saber~ why don''t you become my servant? you''re wasted on such a gorilla like reen."


    "i told you before! she''s my servant." rin practically shouted in annoyance.


    "hohoho, you see this saber, your master is such a barbarian, not that i could expect much else from an asian."


    "you wanna go blondie!?"


    "i wouldn''t mind a second fight today, the first one left me unfulfilled."


    "raaaa!"


    "gorilla, keeping roaring, miss gorilla."


    "rin."


    "no! stay out of it saber, this bitch has it coming!"


    "ahem." i cleared my throat, earning their attention and a small nod of thanks from saber.


    "of course, only someone uncouth would interrupt a fight that is already predetermined." luvia waved her hand flippantly towards rin.


    "just get your gems ready, bitch." rin snorted.


    "how uncivilized." luvia scoffed. "now, i believe it is time to explain the rules of this battle." she turned to look at me. "the rules are simple, no killing." she clapped her hands happily. "and that is it."


    yeah they don''t really babysit people here, but they also don''t like to do the ''dirty deeds'' out in public like this. they at least want their students to not kill each other so openly.


    "i believe my opponent is ready for me?" i saw alistair waiting patiently at one end of the arena, the entire thing looking brand new as all the tiles were now fixed and in place and there wasn''t a speck of dust to be seen.


    well, time to establish the pecking order.

 Chapter 34:

    chapter 34:


    there was actually more to the fight than just ''don''t kill your opponent'', no doubt luvia was trying to be dramatic. really, it was just basic etiquette things, like don''t purposely blow up the building, don''t hurt spectators blah blah, common sense things.


    "this will be an open match, any spells are acceptable as long as the rules are followed." luvia stated, facing the crowd, hyping it up.


    she was really trying to embarrass rin here, honestly this just went past amusing and fell flatly on annoying. i''m sure in her mind, this alistair would defeat me then she would gloat and blow it up saying how ''rin''s friend'' was so easily defeated. basically, just twisting in the knife after she won their earlier spar. honestly, this is pretty tame for ''plots'' go in this place.


    "can we just get on with this? i need to get back to my workshop." rin replied with detachment, much to luvia''s annoyance. i smiled slightly, realizing that rin also knew exactly what buttons to push on luvia.


    "hmph, lets see how long you can stay so relaxed." luvia frowned, turning back to the arena. "let me introduce our fighters! on the left we have alistair edelfelt, third son of the second branch family. even with being the third child of the second branch family with no crest of his own, he was able to pioneer a new path for his own thaumaturgy only using the basics of our families'' specialty."


    hoh? his own path, maybe that''s why he was ''elevated'' to the position of luvia''s bodyguard? she''s the most talented of her family or did she have a sister? i vaguely recall that she was someone extremely important to their family line, basically one of or the next in line to lead. that''s probably why she had several bodyguards following her around.


    a branch family member, and not even the first child, no doubt he received very few resources and had to rely purely on his own skills and talent.


    my interest was piqued now, a ''new path'' i''m curious what he''s used their jewelcraft as a foundation to achieve? the barest of basics was known about jewelcraft across the magical community, the non-scions would probably have a little bit more than that to work with.


    "and how about a welcome to a new member of our prestigious institute, coming from the east, a first-generation magus and a runecraft practitioner, wilhelm!" she exclaimed, intentionally iterating my background.


    well, wasn''t that the unholy fucking trifecta of nonsense that the people here look down on. i could hear the laughs and jeers directed toward me and feigned ignorance, but i definitely remembered faces.


    i looked around and caught artoria''s eyes. i raised an eyebrow as she looked back at me. only receiving a small nod, but i could pretty much understand her message. it seems like i have her ''blessing'' and i do want to leave a good impression.


    bounded fields sprang up around us, a defense mechanism that allowed the fighting to not carry over to any bystander. not something absolute but it was the bare necessary for a type of facility like this. well, the facilities here were something admire, while not all that impressive on the surface, the ease of use and application was noteworthy.


    "begin!" luvia shouted as all the mechanisms fell into place.


    well, bonus points to my opponent, he didn''t act cocky and immediately acted, reinforcement covered his body and i mimicked the action, but instead of charging right at me, he dashed to the side and threw a handful of gems into the center of the area.


    no that wasn''t quite right, they weren''t quite ''gemstones'' they were pieces, like a few were shattered into dozens of smaller ones, topaz''s if my eyes didn''t fail me.


    they sunk into the ground as their mysteries actualized, ignoring the tiles and other barriers to their target. it only took a moment for something to rise up. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "golems, now that''s a surprise." i said honestly. "and they even looked above average, curious, i know it takes a bit of effort to makes golems of this quality, and you did so instantly."


    alistair came from my side, every step he took practically dug into the ground as he charged with an overhead fist. i ducked, knocking his fist away and used his own momentum to throw him towards the wall.


    surprisingly, he was able to fold into my own ''attack'' and reorganized his fall to catch himself from suffering any damage.


    i suppose it has been a while since i''ve fought someone in hand-to-hand that could move at these kinds of speeds, perhaps i''m rusty? i felt a small smile form on my face as he moved back in ducking close to the ground and trying to sweep my legs by swinging both arms.


    with a stomp on the ground i cast an earth wall right infront of me as his arms smashed it to pieces. with a wave of my hand, several runes appeared, floating in air infront of me. as the wall crumbled, they actualized, forming into flames and firing off like bullets towards my opponent who nimbly dodged each one.


    once again, i''m impressed. he shouldn''t be any more than one or two years ahead of me yet he has a good amount of experience and spellcraft under his belt.


    this time he chose to duck behind the pillars holding the ceiling up. hats off to my opponent, his golems didn''t allow me breathing room as they also moved to surround and attack.


    he also didn''t reengage, opting to allow his disposable minions to wear me down and gauge my reaction. say what you will about the edelfelt, but they sure train theirs well.


    ***


    "her face! it was priceless!!" rin laughed heartily as we walked down the halls. "and then you were like ''excuse me i wouldn''t want my asian barbarianism to contaminate you any longer'' when she tried to apologize after hearing your name!"


    "yeah she was getting on my nerves." i just nodded, i wasn''t going to hold rin''s hand all the time and try to meddle with her issues, but some lines needed to be drawn.


    "she should keep her head down for a while now, alteast i won''t have to hear that bitch''s laugh until her family is done punishing her." rin happily jiggled the bag full of jewels. "and she has to pay me even more gems! i wish i could see the look on her face when she has to go to her family and beg."


    "well, i''m glad you like my present." i just smiled, recalling a few memories of this girl from my last life. it was amusing how she never even considered ''declining'' the gift i gave her.


    ".....are you really zelretch''s grandson? you said you were a first-generation." she looked at me as we turned a corner.


    "we have no blood connection, if that''s what you''re wondering." i said honestly. "but yes, we are related and the best way i chose to address it was being his grandson, it makes it simpler for all involved."


    she just signed. "you have that same ''i know more than you'' look that the old man does."


    really? i need to check that out in the mirror and learn how to do it intentionally.


    "i wonder if he''s home...." i said quietly as we approached his ''room''. it was more like an underground mansion. the place was hard to describe, a lot of the infrastructure was actually underground as it got closer to the tomb with the better atmosphere for experiments. "lets see if i remember how to do this." i began tapping the door in various places. there was no ''handle'' it was magically locked in a very intricate way, but it seemed like it was the same as i recalled. " there we are." i said as the doors disengaged and all the traps and defense turned off.


    "i guess you really do know him then." rin finally acknowledged "i don''t think anyone would be brave enough or stupid enough to actually try to break into here."


    "you''d be surprised." i said with a small chuckle. ''he'' didn''t get that mask of a prankster without good reason. in fact, it all started with some idiot breaking into his(my) workshop and stealing an old prototype for his jeweled sword. you throw one guy into a dimension filled with some very affectionate tentacle monsters and suddenly you''re a ''prankster''. "wonderful, he isn''t here yet!"


    "why is that wonderful?" rin looked at me in confusion and artoria followed us inside. she seemed relaxed enough, i guess they''ve both been here long enough to not tip toe around everything. but she also seemed rather relaxed in my presence, not nearly as on guard as i would have imagined.


    this was technically zelretch''s ''workshop'' but really only one room was dedicated to that, another was for rin''s own workshop and various other living spaces. hell, there was a room that was specifically zelretch''s office, the target of my attention. "because i can now raid his liquor cabinets."


    "will you now?" a voice grabbed all our attention, and i felt a chill run up my spine as my eyes widened. the family face that i saw a thousand times when i peered into the mirror of my memories, the same eyes, the same ''look''.


    i didn''t even fucking sense him, i didn''t feel any speck of his presence as he used the kaleidoscope to appear here.


    "master." rin said respectfully.


    "rin, i hear you got into a fight today." he smiled ever so gently, but dear god did it give me anxiety for some reason.


    it was like an invisible pressure weighing down on me.


    [he''s strong] ddraig spoke up. [your memories don''t really do it justice.]


    yeah, i was really a monster in my previous life.


    "it was nothing, just a stupid spar." rin huffed in annoyance and zelretch just chuckled, turning towards artoria.


    "what a beautiful flower." he flipped his hand revealing an elegant vase with some water already inside it. "it would make a lovely decoration."


    "thank you, wizard-marshall." artoria said respectfully.


    "and my ''grandson.''" his eyes bore down on me, i felt so insignificant for the briefest of moments before he pulled back, i was moments away from doing something to diminish the pressure myself. "i see." he stroked his chin. "i assume we have quite a bit to discuss."

 Chapter 35:

    chapter 35:


    we sat in his office, the familiar walls and furniture were playing heavily on my nostalgia. rin and artoria sat next to me, all three of us facing zelretch who sat behind his desk as he casually browsed a few documents, seemingly content with the silence in the room.


    "which one is it?" zelretch spoke softly, barely even glancing up but i felt the question directed towards me.


    "pardon?" i asked in confusion.


    "which of my collection were you so keen on helping yourself to."


    ah, i see. "the 300 year old whiskey." there wasn''t really a point in hiding it.


    "that is a good choice." he nodded. "i''m curious, how does it rate?"


    "easily a 9/10, one of my favorites."


    zelretch slowly got up from his seat and walked over to the cabinet holding his various alcohol. "i was saving this for a special occasion, and i believe this qualifies." there was no rush to his movements as he carefully looked over the selected bottle. he took four identical glasses and set them up each infront of us. "how would you suggest taking it?" he inspected the bottle and the liquid within.


    "it''s not bad clean, but i prefer it with a couple drops of water." i thought for a moment before mentally checking my ring. "i have some glacial water, never touched by pollution or human hands." i offered, taking out a bottle i filled back in skyrim. it was just a whim back then i had some free time, and such pure water was a bit hard to come by without decent effort to produce.


    "wonderful." he took the container and admired it for a moment before pouring everyone a smidge into their glasses.


    "it''s an acquired taste, don''t force yourself if you don''t like it." i said lazily towards rin and artoria.


    "i admit, i have not tried any alcohol from this time period besides some of the more readily-available stock." artoria lightly picked up her glass, giving it a curiously sniff.


    she probably only had anything cheap so far, probably sake considering where she was summoned to and rin didn''t strike me as someone who would be a connoisseur of the harder varieties of liquor.


    "this is supposed to be 300 years old." rin looked at her glass.


    "there doesn''t exist a whiskey over 200 years old." i said with a small smile. "atleast, one known to the public."


    "from a parallel world-line then?" rin hazard a guess.


    "actually, it''s native here." zelretch corrected, taking a sip, leaning back and appreciating the taste. "your recommendation was spot on." his eyes glanced to me but for a moment.


    "then how is it 300 years old." her eyebrows furrowed, hesitantly taking her own sip. i saw her struggle to keep it down and i didn''t want to laugh. i wouldn''t make fun of her for that, some people simply don''t like the taste.


    "when miss aozaki joined the clock tower, i approached her for a joint experiment. i had some thoughts that needed confirming and the application of her own magic would be invaluable." zelretch quietly explained. "you may know her better as the blue, but being as one of the few prominent figures of asian descent i don''t doubt you''ve heard her name a few times."


    the blue, the 5th true magic, the name for the other magician just as zelretch is called the kaleidoscope. truthfully, i don''t know much about the blue but i do know that time-travel lies in its domain.


    "what, so you sent some alcohol back in time?" she muttered, looking a bit put off by the taste


    zelretch let out a small chuckle. "indeed, though the objects we sent back were irrelevant, but that didn''t mean we couldn''t benefit from the procedure as well. i believe miss aozaki also still has her own bottle she hasn''t opened yet. i will need to make a note and giver her my recommendation."


    "wait, if this was the first time you opened it, how did he know what it tastes like?" rin pointed her figure towards me.


    "oh, she picked up on that. i thought for sure she wouldn''t notice." i praised with a smile.


    zelretch also smiled. "i had chosen her as my student for a reason."


    "time travel?" artoria asked, tilting her head.


    "a good guess, and while technically correct, is wrong." i replied. "i''m not native to this world-line and i was born about a decade from now, year-wise. i have some investment knowledge if you''re interested." i said with a laugh.


    "that may come in handy." zelretch shared my amusement. "i noticed your runecraft application, i''m surprised you chose that path."


    "it was something i could immediately achieve something of note with and my resources at the time were....lacking." i frowned, thinking back to the world i was born in. i felt a bit of...regret that i had so quickly ''abandoned'' it. "though i do not regret my decision, i have found myself content with the craft so far."


    "the runic arts are a very practical path to choose, i don''t blame you for that decision." zelretch acknowledged, not looking at all put off by my choice.


    "i''ve never seen someone utilize runes like that before." rin furrowed her eyebrows. "mostly just for single enhancements or small spells."


    "uh.....thanks?" she was still out of it.


    "its nothing." i waved her off. "i had copies anyways and they are just the basics." i looked over to my previous-self. "so....how much do you know?"


    "i can make several educated guesses. i wouldn''t be remiss to hear it all from the beginning."


    yeah, that''s what i was assuming at this point.


    rin and artoria looked at me intently, i guess they were loss and were curious as well. "i guess it started about a month ago when i awoke memories from my previous life and realized i was reincarnated."


    "reincarnation?" rin and artoria shared the same remark, astonishment clear on their faces.


    "yeah, it was a bit wild for me when i realized what was happening. a lifetimes worth of memories flooding into the mind of a normal 18 year old kid." i was a bit of a mess those first few days. i just ran a hand through my hair, thinking back to it.


    "how did your memories awaken?" zelretch asked.


    "do you not know, didn''t you set this up?" i my eyebrows scrunched up in confusion. i had no memories of this myself, but i attributed it to the holes but this was in no way by chance. something like this could not be anything but artificial intervention.


    "to be honest, i haven''t done more than just write down some thoughts on what you went through, i haven''t even developed a proper hypothesis yet for testing" he admitted without any fanfare.


    that is.....not what i wanted to hear, is it possible a ''future'' him or rather ''me'' did this? while i doubt he would have had events play out like they did, i had assumed he had a more ''direct'' hand in my existence.


    "i think we''re both missing context then, i guess we''ll figure this out together." i sighed, getting answers to my questions wouldn''t be as easy as i thought. "it started when an exorcist attacked me after i accidently walked up on him."


    "an exorcist? why would an exorcist attack you if you were just a normal person then?" rin blurted out.


    "oh, did i forget to mention that? my mother is human, my father is not." i shared a look with zelretch, apparently, he didn''t know what i was either if i was reading his expression correctly.


    "a phantasmal species in the modern era?" artoria looked a bit surprised, but i didn''t see any judgmental looks, interesting.


    "well, the world i came from, the age of gods never ended, even if the world was pretty similar to this one." it wasn''t that simple, but it was enough to describe the situation.


    "curious." zelretch scratched his chin in thought.


    "how!? the age of gods, doesn''t that mean magic and miracles should be more open and wide-spread? should thaumaturgy even exist there since humanity would be closer to the root, but then how would it be modernized to something resembling this world if that was the case? where there new layers of reality that overrode preexisting world-views into something that allowed for coherence? did the phantasmal species develop alongside humanity, would the collective unconscious still favor us?" rin blurted out. "that would explain your non-human blood, are you an oni then? a youkai of some sort?"


    "eh...kind of close, but you are thinking incorrectly." wow she really was wrapping her head around this. those were some good questions, its sad that the answer is kind of lackluster.


    "are you a demigod?" artoria asked.


    "divinity!" rin practically exclaimed, reiterating the question. "are you a demigod!?"


    "ermm, wrong direction." i snorted, holding back a small laugh.


    "what do you mean, wrong direction?" rin questioned.


    "you are thinking me something ''divine'', and you are thinking in the wrong direction."


    "are you part demon then?" artoria said plainly. i admired her ability to hold her emotions in check, i don''t think most people would look so natural accusing someone of being a demon and actually believing it.


    "well....not really." i wasn''t but the difference was mostly academic.


    i watched artoria furrow he brow, trying to think through it. rin wasn''t faring any better, i waited until she started taking a drink to answer. "my biological father is satan, i''m a half-devil."


    "ppppfffffftttt" a large amount of liquid squirted across the table, landing on zelretch''s face.


    there was a pregnant silence, zelretch just blinked as liquid dropped down his face. artoria looked utterly dumbfounded as she looked at me and even zelretch seemed a bit taken back.


    i just smiled innocently.


    it was technically correct, the best kind of correct.

 Chapter 36:

    chapter 36:


    zelretch quietly wiped his face with a piece cloth he pulled from wherever he stored things. "explain properly." he said evenly.


    "fine." i shrugged, it wasn''t like i was just going to leave it there. "the world i was born in, the original demons are all dead, the term ''satan'' is used similarly as ''president or prime minister''. there are four satans, of which my biological father is one of. i''m actually descended primarily through the bael and gremory lines of solomon''s 72 pillars."


    "i don''t know how to handle this." rin said flatly.


    "if it makes you feel better, modern day devils aren''t much different than humans, they don''t go around stealing souls or anything." well, mostly, i''d rather not get into the whole mess with evil pieces. but they''re honestly better than their demon ancestors.


    "i''ll freak out over this later then." rin snorted. "i''m pretty sure the church would go ballistic if they found out."


    "yeah, probably not a good idea to mention outside." the church does have a few monsters i would rather not tangle with right now. "it would probably be worse than the world-lines that the old man is a dead apostle."


    "wait, what?" rin blinked in confusion again.


    "not relevant right now." zelretch cut me off. "i believe we are getting sidetracked."


    "well, there isn''t much more to my story, that was basically a month ago and i found myself in a world i didn''t recognize, but i was able to gather some resources and figure some things out."


    "curious." zelretch looked thoughtful. "i had some preliminary thoughts about such a phenomenon, but i had yet to truly put any effort into researching it as a plausible avenue."


    "why were you even looking into that?" rin asked.


    "that''s...a good question i hadn''t thought about yet." i was more concerned on the ''how'' and hadn''t even touched the ''why'' yet. nice job, rin, you really are perceptive. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    zelretch stood up, moving towards a shelf in the corner, looking through a few books. "the spider." he said simply.


    my eyes widened, i hesitated ever so slightly. that answer caught me completely off guard. i thought it through and a realization dawned on me. "was i supposed to be some kind of weapon then!?" i balled my fists, gritting the words out, but there was an obvious amount of venom present.


    "watch your tone." his said stoically, staring down at me.


    i stood up, matching his gaze. "is that why you decided to finally take in a student, is she another bullet in the chamber?"


    why did i have no memories of why i took rin in as a student in my past life, unless it was intentional.


    "i do not make disposable pawns." his words were direct and cut straight through all my rampant thoughts.


    fuck!


    i knew that, i knew it.


    why am i acting like this? jumping to conclusions is not something i do! it was just my old insecurities acting up.


    zelretch was many things, a liar was not one of them. i calmed myself down, lets hear everything out first, no need to just make assumptions with missing knowledge.


    "i would like an explanation." rin interjected, clearly unsure of what we were talking about.


    "what are we but our experiences? you have my memories but haven''t lived through it, you are you and i am me." he said gently. "you will therefore think differently, do things i didn''t and thus come to different conclusions."


    i am not kischur zelretch schweinorg.


    i am just me.


    and i was okay with that.


    "i guess its too late to ask you for some training?" i snorted in laughter.


    he smiled but shook his head. "it would be best for you to develop without my input."


    yeah, i already realized that, well fuck i''m back to square one, but now the damn spider is hanging over my head. "i guess that''s why my memories end around here. how many other variables have you tried to introduce?"


    i doubt i was the only ''thing'' he tried so far. hell, i can only imagine he threw everything at the wall and hoped something stuck.


    "too many to count." he rubbed his eyes, looking much more tired that normal. "i''ve wasted many resources with almost nothing to show for it. if you are here now though, that means something worked, and how knows, maybe others may also come to fruition at some point."


    rin was probably one of the easiest variables to introduce, a well trained apprentice adept at the kaleidoscope would be invaluable.


    no wonder he had her sit in on this discussion, it was better for everyone to be on the same page. he truly does not do things for no reason. even artoria being here, no doubt he meddled with the grail war somehow, her noble phantasm would be invaluable in the future.


    a sudden realization hit me. "the holy grail." rin and artoria both stared at me abruptly. "that''s why you helped create it initially, allowed for its creation and why it persisted until now." no wonder that was another hole in my memories.


    "good." he nodded his head. "it is as you say, i had to suffer that infernal contraption because it allowed us some miniscule success against the spider in some simulations."


    it was unlikely the counter force would put any showing against the spider if this world wasn''t worth saving, it was just removing its direct interference and allow this ''branch'' to be cut from the ''tree''. being able to summon heroic spirits, servants, would be invaluable in the inevitable fight.


    "what about the strategies from other world-lines, there are plenty that managed to survive past the spider''s awakening."


    he shook his head. "this world-line is....not unique but different than most. while either gaia or alaya are usually favored, this one is almost even, just barely in alaya''s favor. most other strategies do not work because of this."


    "...you made sure this was the world-line i popped into, didn''t you?" i stopped in my tracks, and turned towards him.


    his lips curled up into a smirk. "well done."


    "since when have you been aware of me?" he said he hadn''t even began to experiment with whatever allowed me to exist, so when did he notice me?


    "the first time you used the kaleidoscope." he didn''t hide the truth.


    "so, you know where to look for your future experiments then." i just nodded, i wasn''t exactly upset, he was acting exactly as i would after all. it was a good world; the reincarnation cycle was much easier to meddle with since things like ''sacred gears'' were being reborn alongside human souls. i was willing to bet that was the system he piggybacked on to do this initially. "well, i guess you wouldn''t mind supporting me with resources?"


    "what kind of grandfather would i be if i didn''t give my little grandson some pocket change?" he raised an eyebrow, and we shared a small laugh.


    well, shit, now i need to find someone else to teach me....

 Chapter 37:

    chapter 37:


    it didn''t take much convincing, really none actually, to get access to ''grandfathers'' library. i guess he accepting that familial connection so i don''t really need to keep thinking about it like i have. i am not zelretch, i have a large portion of his memories, but i''m just wilhelm. i''m okay with thinking of the old man as my grandfather.


    he had quit the collection, not nearly as big as the library back at the college, but there was a lot more applicable to my situation.


    there were a few things i wanted to grab, i wasn''t looking to thoroughly extend my repertoire but i didn''t believe in keeping things i already learned at a low level.


    lets see now.....his books are sorted by region and there is a decent sized section on eastern arts. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    ah! here we are.


    a book on onmyouji arts. wonderful this is exactly one of the things i was looking for, in fact this may even be the book i recalled from my previous life. i''ll need to do more than just take a cursory glance at it.


    that also reminds me, i need to gather a lot of supplies for talisman making and also create a good stockpile while i''m here. there are a lot of interesting and unique ways that talismans can be employed to further boost or amplify my other spells.


    "you know, if you want to ask me questions, i wouldn''t get mad." i saw rin and artoria sitting by out of the corner of my eye. they had been like this since zelretch left for business and i came in here to browse.


    interesting there are some sword techniques here as well, grandfather really outdid himself on his collection. hmm, should i also pat myself on the back? it weird how familiar all of this is, but the details are just empty.


    "are you really a devil?"


    i stopped, turning towards rin who asked. i took a glance at the cross adorning her neck. "i found out about my heritage a little over a month ago. for most of my life i thought i was a normal human."


    if i recalled correctly, she was some manner of christian, probably catholic? or alteast she was raised as such, some ideas probably stuck with her even as she delved into magecraft.


    "does it bother you?" i might as well cut to the point.


    "....no, i just...don''t know what to think. i never would have guessed i''d be meeting a literal devil before." rin said quietly, her eyelids drooping. "....did what you mean what you said about the old man thinking of me as a disposable piece?"


    well crap, did i make her feel like this because of my own poor words?


    "rin, why do you think you were even there to listen in on that conversation?" i looked at her, but she showed no signs of answering, just dropping her eyes down. "it''s because we both trust you. i don''t go around shouting my secrets to the heavens, i don''t make it a habit of telling people that i''m a half-devil." i fully turned towards her, giving me full attentions. "you are more important than you realize."


    "how? i''m barely making an progress on my research and here you are mastering everything and you haven''t even had access to it for more than a month!?" she threw her hands up in anger. she shimmered down, voice quieting. "what am i even doing here?"


    oh.....did me being here make her self conscious? or perhaps i''m just the catalyst for all her bottled emotions coming to the forefront? just how much stress has she been under this past few months?


    "how many students do you think zelretch has taken in his lifetime?"


    "i don''t know, maybe a few dozen." she sighed.


    "try over a few hundred. do you not understand how amazing it is that you are here, right now? you have heard the stories about zelretch''s students, how they all turn mad or have a bad ending, correct?" i saw her nod meekly so i continued. "every student he''s ever taken in has had the protentional to use the kaleidoscope, yet you are the only one to ever reach this point. does zelretch think of you as a ''piece'' to use, well sure. i''m piece, you''re a piece, even he''s a piece, whether we like it or not, we''re all stuck on this chessboard, but that does not mean he doesn''t care about you. now a ''disposable'' piece would not be privy to his secrets, not be told of what his plans are for the future and how bleak it was looking. you are one of his ''people'', take pride in that fact."


    she looked deep in thought i just left it there for her to mull over, changing the conversation back to where it was previously. "what about you, miss pendragon, does my heritage bother you?" i questioned, turning back towards the bookshelf.


    ''splitting the sky'', it was a martial technique from.....china? interesting, lets add this to the pile i''m taking.


    alright! no more adding stuff, i got enough to work on. i was going to be firm in my resolve, damn my short attention span! well, i got pretty much all the books i wanted, a few more i grabbed off the shelf while i was talking to them, what else?


    basically i just need supplies.....any equipment i can find on short notice that''s worth taking? i could probably check out my grandfather''s stockpile of mystic codes but i don''t think there''s anything up to what i ne¡ª"


    sudden realization hit me. "hey rin, you''re still the second owner of fuyuki, right?"


    second owner, basically the hidden-side authority for the designated area. any outsiders had to come through her if they did anything in her territory and she was tasked with watching over the leylines.


    "yeah, why?" she scrunched her eyebrows, seemingly trying to figure out my thought process.


    well, shit, if she wasn''t i would just ignore any other owner, but i already declared her my friend, i can''t really cheat her now. "hypothetically, if there were items of value, ownerless, in fuyuki, how would you propose splitting such a bounty if i were to uncover them?"


    "hypothetically....." she narrowed her eyes. "i would be demand 70% in payment for whatever you start digging up in my territory."


    damn, what a heartless bitch. i approve! "40%."


    "65%"


    "30%"


    "what, you can''t go back down!"


    "you know what, i feel like going on a midnight walk, i do so wonder where i''ll end up, perhaps a nice sea-side city out east?"


    "dammit, fine! 50%"


    "50%, but i get first pick."


    "hmph, whatever, its not like i''m doing any work." she huffed. "what are you even getting, i don''t think there''s anything impressive there, the old man already confiscated all remains of the grail."


    "well since you already agreed, i would direct you to your companion who fought in the 4th grail war." i handed the floor over to artoria.


    she just blinked at me in confusion. "i recall my time in that war, but i do not know what you speak of.


    "you don''t recall a certain blonde archer shooting noble phantasms into the river.....possibly deciding not to recover them for some reason?" i smirked.


    "noble phantasms!?" rin practically shouted. "no! i demand a redo!"


    "no take backs!" i quickly opened up a portal and jumped in.


    i heard an angry shout on my way through, probably nothing important.

 Chapter 38:

    chapter 38:


    i stepped out onto the roof of one of the tallest buildings in fuyuki, staring up at the bright moon in the sky. what a beautiful night it was, breathing in the air of my home just made it all the better. i may have been born on that other earth, but i would forever consider this place my one true home.


    [you know, when i was still a whelp, i once tried to fly to the moon.]


    a smile crossed my face. "how did that turn out?"


    [i got pretty high, until i couldn''t breathe anymore and passed out, falling back to the earth. luckily, i was still durable enough to survive, even if i wasn''t all that strong back then.]


    okay the thought was amusing, imaging a small ddraig trying to fly up into space then crash back down. "why did you even try to fly up?"


    [a human told me a story about a rabbit living on the moon, and i was hungry.]


    i paused as laughter escaped from my lips, i could even feel ddraig laughing along with me. "what were you doing that far east?" i finally calmed myself. the story of the jade rabbit, or moon rabbit, whatever, there are several stories concerning rabbits on the moon, but they all originated around here.


    [i liked to fly around in my youth, visiting everywhere. i only became famous after settling down in the british isles for a while]


    huh, you learn something new every day. with a smile on my face, i looked down towards the river that split the city in two. it didn''t take much effort to open a portal down there, one moment i was high up in the sky and the next i was walking next to the riverbed.


    it was surprisingly unpolluted for being a river in the middle of a city. if i had to guess, i think rin may have had something to do with it. the cities'' nature would become worse if the river became disgusting, effecting all other aspects, including the leylines. there were other aspects to consider as well, such as why this city had such a low unemployment and crime rate. negative emotions festering can also be troubling for those who practice the magical crafts. so many little things that one must take into account when setting up a foundation for generations.


    it was a miracle that the corruption of the grail was pretty much contained to only a small part of the city and was content to not spread out. actually, there were so many little miracles that occurred here, i had to wonder if the old man, did something? my memories in general were blurred when it came to a lot of things around this particular period of time and i don''t think this world-line is one i was too familiar with. i don''t know if that was intentional or just cosmic chance, but i only could vaguely remember the general outline of things, or some unimportant details.


    [stop.] ddraig spoke, as he practically stood up inside my soul. [something strange is around here.]


    curious could it be what we''re looking for?


    [i don''t know, but i can tell its...dangerous like it especially hates me. can you feel it? like a prickling feeling on your neck and your hairs standing up on your arms?]


    i stopped and sat down cross-legged, letting my eyes shut and trying to filter out all the other sensations in the night.


    i felt something, almost like a small thorn in my heart as i reached out towards it. "i see it." i finally spoke. i stood up, facing the direction the feeling was coming from, with a sigh i mentally prepared myself to dive in.


    well, i need some new clothes anyways.


    ***


    i breached the surface of the river, swimming back over to land, tossing a couple objects onto the grass. [water breathing] i didn''t think that spell would come in handy so soon, quite a unique little piece of magic. really made you feel uneasy though, breathing in oxygen from the water through your skin.


    "what a good haul" i admired the two weapons i managed to dredge up.


    [impressive, so these are noble phantasms.]


    yup, though only one of them has a legacy that remained over the years. the other is just a no-name spear.


    don''t get me wrong, it is something that could be called a heavenly treasure, but it just falls completely short when compared to the sword that left its mark on human history.


    the origin of these, is a bit winded to explain. gilgamesh, the first hero, in his epic he had collected all the treasures of the world and that was conceptualized after his death into his noble phantasm ¨C the gate of babylon. basically, as a heroic spirit, his treasury houses every ''prototype'' of noble phantasms.


    the spear never was handed down, obscured by history. the other weapon, the sword was different. it was the reason ddraig could detect it so easily, why we felt uneasy near it.


    ascalon, the sword that would later be wielded by saint george to slay a dragon. it possessed impressive anti-dragon capabilities, meaning that dragons were its natural enemy. the reason we could feel it as it was technically our ''predator''....for now.


    [you''re going to make this sword yours?]


    "of course, i favor a sword over the spear any day."


    and also, those were just its ''passive'' abilities. it could be ''activated'' by calling out its name. it held the title of ''blessed blade by which force is slain'', it was almost an absolute defense, able to defend from all harm.


    what an amazing find, this will serve me well.


    "you can always contact rin, the mages association no doubt has ways to get you an identity that the country recognizes." i offered.


    "and be forced to owe her a favor?" she looked at me like i was an idiot.


    ah, the price was probably expensive for a service like that.


    i just shrugged. "well, how''s your talent with men''s clothing?"


    "fair, i guess, why?"


    "well....i was going to start looking for a tailor here and one who could work with exotic materials i bring back would be convenient. gods know i need some new suites."


    she raised an eyebrow. "i expect payment for something like that."


    "of course, what do you take me for?" do i seem like a cheapskate?


    "hmm, well this night hasn''t been a complete waste then. i''ll start thinking up some designs and start working on sketches." we approached the stairs leading up to the temple she made her home/workshop. "well, here we are, thank you for accompanying me home, your presence wasn''t as revolting as i assumed it would have been. and i may even welcome you back if you return."


    what a poisonous tongue she has, i''m a bit jealous of her fiance? right about now.


    "mistress you''re back." a figure walked down a few stairs to greet us.


    "oh, if it isn''t my drunk guard, did you scare away more birds today?" medea said sarcastically.


    "your words cut deeper than any blade, mistress." he stated.


    i knew who this was as well, i didn''t expect medea to exist, but him to be here also? "you guard the entrance?" i eyed the man dressed as a samurai. his presence practically screamed ''deadly'' like a blade that would be drawn at any moment.


    i felt my blood boil just being in his presence. i wanted to test myself against him.


    "of course, i keep out all who would intrude on my mistress''s lair." okay he was fucking with her, i could tell by his tone and the way medea looked at him in annoyance.


    "and what if i insist on intruding?" i took a step forward.


    "why, i would be forced to physically stop you." his eyes flashed; i could see the desire to fight as it mimicked my own.


    interesting.


    "boys." medea rolled her eyes. "whatever, don''t destroy my yard." she said casually ascending the stairs.


    "it''s the temple''s yard." the samurai spat back.


    "semantics" she flipped her hand, dismissing him.


    we both watched her disappeared up above before turned back to one another.


    "so.....want to fight?" i asked.


    "please, i''ve been dreadfully bored." he materialized a sword in his hand.


    "good." i pulled out mirage from my ring. "i really wanted to fight you." i couldn''t help but smirk as the air around him changed, ready for battle.


    sasaki kojiro, the ''fake'' assassin servant summoned by caster medea during the war.


    maybe this i the person i was looking for?


    ***


    if you want to read 5 chapters ahead, go visit my pat /astoryforone

 Chapter 39:

    chapter 39:


    it was obvious that we were both looking for a fight here, nothing malicious, but i think we could both tell what the other wanted almost immediately.


    a heroic spirit, even a fake one, wasn''t something to be trifled with. the man who ''encompassed'' the legend of sasaki kojiro enough to be summoned as a wraith. he was donned in samurai garb and had a long sword in his hand. actually, i don''t think ''long'' does it justice, it was longer than even my mirage by a good amount.


    it looked deceptively brittle, like all it would take was a simple swing to shatter the thing piece of metal, yet i knew without even relying on any past knowledge that the blade was more the enough to slice through steel without issue.


    i flipped my hand over, bringing out my own blade, its light humming softly under the moon''s glow.


    "nice sword." he complimented, taking a step forward.


    "thanks, i put some work into getting the materials for it to be crafted." i smiled, mimicking his movement.


    "well, lets test it, shall we?" he smirked, practically disappearing from his spot only to appear overhead, bringing his sword down.


    my eyes dilated as i instinctively cast [reinforcement] and [ebony flesh] a much higher tier version of [oak flesh].


    i brought up mirage to meet the choreographed attack, it was nothing more than a greeting yet the stones beneath my feet cracked and my arms shuddered. i was a half-devil in strength with a dragon''s heart and multiple strengthening spells on me, yet he was overwhelming me in strength.


    as expected of a servant.


    i couldn''t help but smile brightly as the desire for battle grew.


    his feet touched the ground briefly as his hands readjusted on the grip of his sword, pushing mine down as sparks flew, maneuvering enough to try and stab me over the edge of mirage.


    i quickly pushed it off, narrowly dodging the tip if his blade from piercing through me. i took a step forward to make use of his overextension, but i found the tip of his blade infront of my eyes once again. i was forced to abandon my attack, bringing up mirage to block, the force knocking me back a step.


    he casually withdrew the sword to his side, lightly holding it in one hand, practically goading me into attacking.


    "well done, you have a good danger sense....but what if i do this?" as the words left his mouth, his blade was already next to my head.


    my eyes widened in surprise as i frantically brought up my sword to block, even using my other hand to push against the flat of my own weapon to hold against the attack.


    i was able to hold and this time for sure i had an opening. i pushed my sword down the edge of his, keeping it away from me, only to find no resistance and his sword once again right between my eyes.


    my hands moved faster than my thoughts, mirage deflecting the narrow tip.


    he didn''t follow up the attack this time. "oho, you do have a little bit of skill, i thought you would get too confidant after blocking my first attack and miss my follow up."


    he gave no indication of an attack, merely his arm moving and his blade sweeping towards me. so fast that i barely kept up with each successive parry or block. how many moves did he initiate? i couldn''t give it even a moments worth of thought or else i would miss the gleaming edge that seemed to snake its way into any opening i made.


    "what a scary kid, attacking me from the front and back at the same time." he laughed, pulling his sword away as i let up.


    "really, you of all people are going to say that?" i raised an eyebrow. "you played around with me like i was a child." i just shook my head.


    "mmm, your attacks could be described as nearly textbook." he looked at me intently. "i could tell right away you don''t have much actual experience fighting with or against a sword. you probably rely mostly on your magecraft or superior physical abilities."


    "yeah.....i realized that myself." i just sighed, being seen through so easily. i usually could just overwhelm most opponents i''ve met in the past.


    "that last attack of yours was pretty good though." he praised with a smile. "good name too!" he laughed.


    "yeah yeah, i named it after yours since it inspired me. an attack that replicates magic, so i did the opposite and used magic to replicate a sword."


    "interesting." he tapped his finger against his chin. "it was flawed though, i saw several openings in the attack that i could make use of, i just went with the most direct method of countering it. i couldn''t comment on any magical aspects, but it looked very immature."


    "it is a relatively new development." i said evenly, giving him another once over. "actually....i was looking for a teacher.."


    "oh?" he looked surprised. "and you thought of me?"


    "the thought crossed my mind, i don''t know if you would be open to the idea...."


    "well, that depends, how keen are you on spending your life trying to cut a bird in the mountains?" he smiled. "i had no formal teacher myself, i don''t think i could pass on anything of worth. besides, it seems like the blade isn''t your ''true'' path, you are clearly adept enough in magic, why do you care about swordsmanship?"


    "i don''t have a reason in particular.....i just like using a sword." i shrugged.


    he laughed again, sheathing his blade. "that isn''t the worst reason i''ve ever heard. well, it seems like you need to find someone who has both martial might and magical knowledge that can guide you."


    martial arts and adept at magecraft, who the hell had that in this era¡ª" it hit me like a tidal wave as i realized just who i could seek out.


    "thank you." i bowed in respect.


    "alright." he waved me off. "it was a good time waster, you don''t need to thank me."


    "how about a drink then?" i offered.


    "well if you insist!" he accepted happily as i took out a crate of mead i had kept from skyrim. there was much more where that came from as well, if there was anything in abundance it was mead and wine there.


    "western alcohol, is it?" he admired one of the bottles before flicking the top open and taking a drink. "what an interesting flavor, very light and a nice honey taste mixed in." he nodded in appreciation.


    "can i bribe you with more spars in the future then?" i opened my own bottle to take a sip.


    "bring me enough sake in the future and i would even teach you my greatest technique." he replied without hesitation. "seriously, it gets really boring here and the witch won''t buy me any more."

 Chapter 40:

    chapter 40:


    i popped back into the clocktower, specifically the ''library'' where i had disappeared from earlier, it seems like rin and artoria had cleared out. it wasn''t all surprising i seemed to have lost track of time and a few hours had already passed.


    [why did you challenge that servant with purely swordsmanship?] i heard ddraig ask me.


    "i wanted to test myself." i looked down at mirage still in my hands. "if i am going to do something, i''m not going to half-ass it. i needed to see where i stood relative to someone who reached the peak.... unfortunately, he was so far away i couldn''t even do that properly. it just went to show how much i have to learn."


    just because i was disappointed in my showing, didn''t mean i was going to get depressed. if anything, i had a bit more drive now to improve myself. failure is a part of life, i just got to not let it effect me for too long and keep carrying on.


    [interesting, i''ve never had a wielder become a master with the blade before. i can see the truth in the samurai''s words, you don''t have any experience, you were mostly relying on your memories to know ''how'' to attack and such.]


    "yeah, he treated me like a child flailing around a pointy stick. i''ve just been forcing my way through every issue either through superior magical prowess or just pure throughput power." i wasn''t one to shy away from my own faults or failures.


    [magic and sword, each one takes a lifetime to truly master, yet you are intent of using them both?]


    "well, i have a long life ahead of me." it was a strange thought to the ''18-year old'' me, the fact that i was ''at least'' going to live 10,000 years if nothing happened.


    what''s that saying.....a journey of a thousands miles begins with one step?


    may as well start now, i have nothing but time on my side.


    [so where are you going from here?]


    "the servant gave me an idea to pursue, while grandfather can''t train me, he can help me find someone who can, its just going to be a bit tricky even for us." my lips curled upward. "tell, me, have you ever heard of the immortal witch of dun scaith?"


    [well, you don''t aim small. this is good though, my wielder should have this much courage.]


    yeah, one doesn''t posses the title of ''god slayer'' without good reason.


    thoughts for later, though, for now i found myself the ''guest room'' in the old man''s building and collapsed onto the bed.


    ****


    you know, i generally do enjoy cooking, it''s a bit calming. don''t get me wrong, i''m not what someone would call an expert chief nor am i someone content to cook his every meal, but the times i do pick up the spatula, i do enjoy it.


    the sound of eggs sizzling was refreshing, and the smells were wafting throughout the ''house''. i''ll need to get some other supplies at some point to keep with me, maybe some mobile cooking equipment? and rice, i haven''t had a good japanese breakfast in a long while. in general, i need to stock up on modern-day amenities.


    "you made breakfast?" i noticed rin walk out of her little area, flanked by saber.


    "yeah, figured it would be a decent apology for disappearing so long last night." i did feel a little bad about getting caught up in my own things.


    "who cares about your smelly apology, i want my noble phantasms!" rin huffed, sitting down.


    "rin is cranky in the morning." artoria said lightly, sitting down next to her.


    "well, if someone didn''t wake me up at this ungodly hour, i wouldn''t be cranky."


    "it is past eight, my knights would have been up and training hours ago."


    rin just grumbled something ineligible and began digging in to the food i set on the table. "this is good, thank you."


    it was amusing how she can be both cranky, yet polite.


    "whats this about a dragon in your soul?" rin wasn''t one to mince words when she didn''t have to.


    [let me talk to them.]


    no way.


    "a dragon in my soul? i have no idea." i replied nonchalantly. "by the way, old man, i have an idea about something and i need your help."


    "oh? what could you need my help with?" zelretch looked a me, a small smile on his face. "does it have anything to do with the dragon in your soul?"


    i could feel my eye twitching, and i held back the urge to respond with something sarcastic. he clearly wanted to poke at it.


    "i want to go to the land of shadows." i didn''t mince words, better to just get straight to the point.


    there was a small clinging sound as zelretch set his silverware down. "i don''t think i need to remind you of what that entails?"


    "i''m aware of the difficulties." i nodded.


    "isn''t that where the teacher of cu chulainn lives?" rin chimed in.


    "yup, the teacher of the lancer you fought in the war. she is a master at spearmanship and runecraft. she is perhaps the best teacher i could ask for considering my circumstances." no doubt she is proficient in all forms of combat, even if she hasn''t mastered a sword she can teach me to use a weapon well enough. same for other forms of magecraft, she could probably teach me how to battle with what i already know. "the only issue is getting there."


    "the land of shadows, does such a place still exist with the advent of humanities era?" artoria asked.


    "yes." zelretch answered simply. "it is one of the few places that is technically still attached to the world that mystery still holds dominance."


    "then why do you need help getting there, shouldn''t you be able to use the kaleidoscope?" rin turned to me and asked.


    "yes and no....its a bit hard to explain." i tapped my finger against my chin for a moment. "the land of shadows no longer exists on the time axis and holds just the smallest connection to what we consider the ''world'' still. there are no physical entrances remaining, but it still exists without having been forced to the reverse side."


    "think of it like a fly, buzzing around everywhere. while we can technically ''catch'' it via the kaleidoscope, it is infinitely harder than merely stepping over to another world that can be calculated precisely." zelretch added. "the materials to construct the required ''gateway'' to connect to the land of shadows aren''t going to be the easiest to obtain i have some with me but....."


    "i have quite a few materials i gained from that world i visited; it should fill in several holes your missing." i cut him off, mentally going over the metals and other stuff i still had in my ring.


    rin actually took out a paper and pen and was writing a few notes. i didn''t begrudge her, if i were still learning the kaleidoscope from scratch, i would hoard every scrap of knowledge that came up. "i see." she looked up with some understanding. "time and space no longer hold sway there, the gate isn''t merely connecting two points in space, it crosses over the time axis as well, otherwise the return time wouldn''t be close to the when you initially left. like a tether, if the realm was still bouncing around it would at least be stuck within a certain margin that allows for some means of calculations. because the ''position'' of the realm is erratic, using this ''gateway'' you can isolate it unto something resembling coherence, we can plot certain points and determine that the realm exists within ''here''. it won''t be perfect, but it will be enough to find your way there and back without too much deviance. otherwise, you''re basically blind jumping, which would not end well."


    i was about to explain it, but rin apparently beat me to it. i shot a look over at zelretch who just nodded with a small hint of pride on his face. i don''t think i could have said it better myself.


    "well done, continue." zelretch ushered


    rin looked a little unsure of herself but kept talking "the most important piece would be something to sustain that kind of powerful connection." she seemed a little pensive, like she was deep in thought. "i''m sure the old man could do it, or even use his sword as a ''battery'', but i doubt he would want to stand there for so long. otherwise....something is needed that can not only sustain that kind of power being transferred and maintained, but would also not break down under the constraints that a realm operating with mystery would present. i don''t know how the ''world'' will react to such a large influx of mystery, but i doubt it would be pleasant."


    "wonderful, absolutely wonderful." zelretch gave a small clap. "you have made marvelous progress on your studies so far." i think i saw rin blush ever so slightly. "it is almost exactly as you said, we require a powerful item to maintain the connection taking into account all those variables. well, there is also the option of using disposable materials, but the amount of resources we would have to throw at that...." he rubbed his chin in thought.


    "well..." i scratched my head, wincing and pulling out one of my other trump cards. "i do have this." i presented the staff of magnus.


    the power that swept over the room was impossible to ignore, all eyes fell on the staff i set on the table


    i didn''t want to reveal this, but it appears as though i don''t have much of a choice. i need this badly, more so than keeping one more card hidden.


    "that would do it." zelretch responded, not missing a beat, completely ignoring the sudden torrent of power that washed over everyone.

 Chapter 41:

    chapter 41:


    "a divine construct." artoria spoke with a bit of reverence in her voice.


    a divine construct, it was a bit of a misnomer, there were divine weapons not considered divine constructs and even weapons crafted by non-deities that are divine constructs. frankly, it''s a catch-all term for something not producible by mortal hands.


    for example, excalibur. it was crafted by the fae in the heart of the planet, yet it is a divine weapon due to the nature of its conception. my dawnbreaker is a weapon forged by a divine entity, but it couldn''t be considered a divine construct as it hadn''t transcended a certain level. this was to be expected since meridia made it for mortals to wield.


    it wasn''t surprising that artoria could recognize its origins since she herself wielded several in her life. my staff, without even being used, radiated a power that was hard to diminish, impossible to ignore, and demanded attention.


    "i picked it up in my travels in the world i stumbled upon." i said plainly.


    rin let out a snort, crossing her arms. "is this the power of the kaleidoscope then? being able to pick up things like this as if they''re vegetables? when i get good enough can i just go around and take divine constructions like they''re nothing?"


    it''s not too surprising, her attitude that is. i casually strode in and acquired a noble phantasm, now i randomly picked up a divine construct. ascalon, staff of magnus, some vague mention of a dragon in my soul, that was quite the lineup that happened upon for one reason or another, all basically coming back to my kaleidoscope, and if i did nothing else, they could carry me through many difficult situations.


    yeah, my current power level didn''t match the degree of my equipment. in hindsight, it wasn''t wrong to say that my weapons are currently holding me back and if i didn''t recognize this my potential would have been heavily lowered as a result. luckily i have plans to rectify my current short comings.


    "no." zelretch replied, his voice stern. "if it were so easy, do you think i wouldn''t have dozens at my disposal?" he eyed his apprentice, lightly chastising her. "with every magic, with every magician, there are....rules, things that must not be done. do you think the blue can just meddle with the time-line however she wants? do you think that the past master of the heaven''s feel could just resurrect souls on a whim?"


    rin frowned, mulling it over. "what''s the big deal about taking something like that then? i can understand messing up time or bringing the dead back to life, but who cares if¡ª"


    "because it''s stealing the potential of other worlds." zelretch cut her off, i wasn''t interjecting yet because he was clearly in teaching mode, and i didn''t want to ruin the lesson. "what would have happened if he never took that staff? would someone else have stumbled upon it, used it and became a pillar of support, a virtuous mage that left their mark on history? or would they become a demon; someone feared across the eons. that world will now never know, that potential was taken away from it."


    there was a new silence that permeated the room. rin looked deep in thought, casting a few glances at me.


    he never does miss a learning opportunity, even at my expense. then again, he would often use his own failures to point out the correct paths.


    "how different do you think the world would be if i had decided to take caliburn before saber had pulled it from the stone?" he swept his gaze around the room. "i can guarantee you that the magics that held it would have been unraveled by me with some effort." his eyes landed on me. "i do not need to tell you of the debt now owed to the worlds you have taken these items from."


    "karma that has been sowed must be reaped." i knew this, maybe my greed had gotten the better of me at certain points, but it didn''t mean i was unaware of what i was doing.


    every action has an opposite and equal reaction. equivalent exchange. karma. it was practically a cosmic rule that permeated every corner of existence. if i just ignored everything and continued to be greedy then i would probably meet a bad end.


    zelretch nodded. "i won''t lecture you on the morality that comes with your magic. you know what you should do and what you shouldn''t do, what debts need to be paid back."


    i could only sigh, slumping my shoulders. "i get it." i waived him off. "i already had plans on going back and making sure everything was fine."


    "good." he acknowledged my intent. he turned back towards rin. "don''t mistake this for not being able to gather your own resources. there is a difference between taking a divine construct and acquiring treasures." he gave a small smirk.


    "that''s true, i have gathered quite a few spell tomes, treasure, and magical reagents just from the last world i visited." i had a similar look on my face, one we both knew all too well.


    how much alchemy materials did i have in my ring right now? potions, metals, gold, jewels, so many things of value that i could take without a second thought.


    "now you''re just rubbing it in." rin grumbled. "but why can he do it and you can''t?"


    "zelretch operates on a slightly different set of rules....he has a certain ''authority'' but at the same time he can''t leave in any meaningful way, and his actions ripple across reality." i explained, choosing my words carefully. yeah, he couldn''t step off of ''earth'' or ''gaia'' as it were.


    "which set of ''rules'' will i be under then?" rin asked. it was a fair question on her part.


    "you will be more like me, zelretch is simply different. you can attribute it to him basically blazing this trail."


    "alright, alright, no need to delve into those topics yet, that''s too far ahead for her." zelretch put his hands up, turning to rin. "i''ll give you a few pointers, you''ve been doing well by yourself so far." he picked up the staff. "with this....i think we would be able to manage, let me gather everything i have on my end and then we can see about putting together a gate." the staff practically became docile in his hands.


    show off.


    "the holy grail war is over." i countered.


    "the dead should not lead the living."


    "you would not be leading the living; you would merely be living your own life. caster is getting married, and she apparently started her own clothing designs and sells them." i pointed out.


    artoria furrowed her brow, looking deep in thought before letting out a sigh. "rin as said similar words in the past."


    "oh, what has she said?" i''m curious now.


    "merely....that i should find something to occupy my time." her face turned a little red. "mayhaps.... the mention of me finding a romantic partner was spoken by her on a few occasions."


    huh, rin is indeed observant. "how has that worked out for you so far?"


    she shook her head. "it would be difficult to ever find someone romantically interested in me."


    "wait, what?" i couldn''t help but come abruptly to a stop. "why would it be difficult for you?"


    she just blinked for a moment in confusion. "you need not spare me my feelings; i am aware of my own appeal."


    .....what? "i''m sorry, what? do you think you are.... unattractive?"


    she looked unamused but continued. "if you wish me to be blunt about it, i''m ¨C"


    "no." i cut her off. "i''m going to stop you right there because i know where this is going." wow, why hasn''t rin nipped this in the bud? "you are a very attractive woman. i am attracted to you, and i would be overjoyed to invite you out to a romantic evening, a date, if you were so inclined."


    this is not how i thought this evening would go...but i did have a bit of a liking on her. i would love to get to know her better. well, strike while the iron is hot, they say.


    who knows if we would ever amount to anything, but i would rather try and fail than have a small regret.


    "i do not require pity." there seemed to be a small bit of....anger in her voice.


    did she think i was actually pitying her? i rubbed my temples, trying to think this through, my memories on saber''s life weren''t super detailed.... but i could piece some stuff together. she lived her life as a man, did that skew her own self-perception? did she think she was undesirable as a woman because of that?


    it seems drastic measures must be taken. "a wager." i stated.


    "pardon?"


    "a spar with a wager. if i win, then i''m taking you out on a date with romantic intentions and you will have to acknowledge that i find you attractive and want to get to know you better." it seems like i would need to be as subtle as a wrecking ball here.


    i saw her eyes widen slightly and her cheeks flush a bit. "y-you cannot be serious."


    "does the king of knights dare accept?" i challenged her pride, which did illicit a reaction. if nothing else comes from this, i would hope she might rethink this weird sense of self loathing.


    "i am a servant, even if you are a magician, you are not on zelretch''s level yet. not to mention those ridiculous terms!" she turned a bit redder. "why would you desire such a thing?"


    "i though it was obvious, i like you." i smiled sincerely.


    was just kind of simple really, there are things about her that i found attractive and wished to pursue and see if something buds.


    "i.....fine." she resolved herself. "we shall deal with this nonsense through battle." she let out an adorable huff, crossing her arms. i think it was the most emotion i''ve seen out of her since.


    so cute.

 Chapter 42:

    chapter 42:


    we walked in silence towards one of the arenas in the vicinity. there were several places that one could go for the more physical applications of testing or sparing. not all of them were wide open like where rin or luvia fought, many were private, and you merely needed to pay a fee to ''rent'' them.


    i of course swept the entire room for any third parties trying to peek.


    "it is not too late to recant." artoria gave me a look, stepping to one side of the arena.


    "then accept my words as truth." i retorted.


    she frowned. "it seems i must end this foolishness with action."


    "it seems i must beat some sense into you then." i replied, realizing that she was quite the stubborn woman.


    there was no call to action, no indication of the battle starting, she stared at me and i could see that she was content to allow me to make the first move. of course, she was a servant she probably felt it would be bullying if she immediately came after me.


    i raised an eyebrow, bringing out mirage.


    my glass sword beamed with enthusiasm as the iridescent colors cascaded from a small swing.


    she responded by summoning her armaments, the attire of a knight covering her body, her regal form looking all the more splendid covered in steel. she held something in her hand, something impossible to see with the naked eyes. a weapon, a noble phantasm, only by using my acute senses could i just see the faintest glimmer, the smallest fluttering of wind around her true weapon.


    invisible air.


    elevated to the level of a noble phantasm, used as almost a ''sheath'' for her true sword. it was condensed wind-based magecraft, so many layers applied upon one another that it made the weapon invisible.


    i shook my head; it wasn''t time to get lost in thought regarding her weapons.


    [reinforcement]


    [ebony flesh]


    i didn''t stop, the boosted gear appeared on my hand. "boost."


    my body was filled with power, strength beyond what should be possible for a mortal.


    she looked at me in surprise for a brief moment before steadying her expression,


    i frowned slightly as she just sat there, allowed me to cast all these spells. she wasn''t taking me seriously.


    this wouldn''t be a repeat of the fight against the samurai, i was playing to win now.


    i had a strange thought, i pointed my finger right at her. "turn undead."


    her body twitched ever so slightly, and i just tilted my head in amusement. honestly, i didn''t think that world work, i was just curious at the result.


    it seemed like that was enough of a call to action, because she moved.


    fast.


    it was all i could think about as i pushed myself backwards and cast a [distort]. images of me filled the room, surrounding her.


    "you are a very impressive mage. if i were not a servant, perhaps your spells would have reached me." she looked at me, the ground torn asunder where she stood, but otherwise untouched.


    i felt the ring on my ring and pulled out another item. i saw her eyes narrow as she saw the second sword i was holding.


    she took a true stance this time, her weapon lifting up to her side, parallel to the ground. a moment later, she moved, using her bodies momentum and spinning on her heel to put all her weight into an overhead swing.


    i had no choice but to block with both weapons, i could feel her small hesitance towards my second sword. i knew how she felt as it was also something i could feel just holding it, but it was able to provide some sort of suppression on her.


    "boost." i surprised her again, gaining the momentum back. she must have been wondering the limits of my gauntlet at this point, but i doubt i can take her by surprise again.


    i knocked back her sword, stepping into a stab that was without her usual strength and speed, deflecting with mirage and swinging at her with ascalon. she recovered faster than expected, blocking my new noble phantasm, the sword she deemed the bigger threat, but mirage followed up, moving towards her neck at insane speeds.


    she took a half step back, the tip of my weapon missing her by a hair''s breadth. to her absolute skill, she did not even dwell on it, knowing the path of my sword without a second glance.


    but this was my only chance, i dropped mirage, much to her astonishment as i opened my gauntlet-clad hand.


    "pierce."


    her guard was completely destroyed, she twisted herself in an odd way to avoid the nearly point-blank burst of power.


    i wasn''t done. "fus" my voice bellowed out, completely disabling her footing with the invisible force rippling out and slamming into her. her back legged stomped into the ground, as to not be blown away.


    i followed up with a swing of ascalon.


    what happened next was so quick it was a blur even to my eyesight. she moved at a much higher speed than she had previously, able to regain her composure so quick.


    my sword flung into the air, trailing down a fair distance away, stabbing into the ground and i felt the warm touch of her sword at my nape.


    "you have lost." artoria said with no small amount of pride in her voice.


    i think she''s really the competitive sort.


    "you went easy on me." i just sighed, realizing to the extent that she held back. every time i took it up a notch, she matched me and even at the end she pushed way past my limits.


    "perhaps...but you reached me regardless." she replied, the smallest line of blood dripping down her cheek. "fighting a servant and managing to draw blood.....it is no small feat."


    if i were willing to blow this place up, i may have been able to do more than that, but alas this is my current limit. and it wasn''t like she couldn''t do the same, if she wanted to, her casual swings could easily bring this building down. in hindsight there were a few more things i could have done, perhaps more kinetic force behind some physical attacks? it made me wish i had the staff for this particular moment, but what can you do.


    "well, i lost." i fully admitted.


    "we had never agreed on a prize if i had won." she dismissed her armor and sword, returning back to her normal clothes.


    "what do you want?" i tilted my head, it wasn''t like i would duck out of a true defeat. if i lost, i lost, i would pay up any reward she wanted at this point and its not like she would ask something ridiculous from me.


    "you fought valiantly...i have been forced to revaluate some thoughts i have had." she said quietly, contemplating various thoughts.


    well, at least i got through to her a bit.


    "rin explained to me some concepts about this era.....what a ''date'' is. an evening spent in the accompany of another to see if both parties desire to further a romantic relationship. for my prize.....i have never experienced such a thing before and i find myself curious." her cheeks turned the slightest pink, her gaze turning away from mine.


    i''m pretty sure that wasn''t rin''s exact wording, but it wasn''t exactly wrong either. well, the pain i''m feeling suddenly felt worth it.

 Chapter 43:

    chapter 43:


    so, funny thing, on the writers portion of this website, to upload a new chapter you simply put everything on a page and hit the ''publish'' button and boom, chapter gets uploaded. well, here''s the thing, there is a ''save'' button right next to it that does exactly as you would assume, saves the chapter. guess which one i hit yesterday and didn''t realize until now! so here''s both chapters, yesterday and today, just wait a few minutes for the second one.


    ***


    [that lass, she is practically a dragon in human form.]


    tell me about it....i think i have new bruises now. and i don''t think there is in doubt about what she is. you know, i''m starting to think i like women who can beat me up.


    [wouldn''t be surprising, devils in general worship strength, dragons also do the same.]


    yeah, that makes sense.


    [how are you feeling?]


    "pretty decent, all things considered." i moved my body around, still a little sore after boosting so many times and my stamina was drained pretty heavily.


    [you''re getting better, and with your bloodline fully coming out it seems like your overall strength has gotten a nice increase, otherwise you wouldn''t have been able to hold your own in physical combat so well.]


    yeah, servants are ridiculous, and she wasn''t even going all out. if she were serious, a single swing of her sword would have demolish the building with ease. and that wasn''t even taking into account her unleashing her noble phantasm or utilizing her other skills. i seem to recall she has an ability that could give her a large boost for a few moments at the cost of a chunk of magical energy.


    it was also good to get another perspective, adding in my magical repertoire showed me a few more flaws in my combat abilities. the most obvious thing, there was such a huge divide between my martial and magical abilities and i don''t mean in the realm of strength. it was like, i couldn''t combine them in any meaningful way, they both were just....there.


    i had walked around the campus here for a while, just enjoying the day. it seemed like several people saw me and just turned and walked away. i guess knowledge of me has started to spread, good. i wonder how long it will take for someone to do something stupid.


    well, it''s not like i''ll be staying specifically here for that much longer, only a few days and i should be making my trip to the land of shadows, and who knows how long i''ll be there. though i will be here back and forth quite a bit, well, we''ll see what happens in the future. i think anyone would would want to approach me is just watching and waiting for now. i''ll deal with that nonsense when it comes.


    speaking of, i should go back and check in. maybe the old man needs some stuff from me? i would rather the project not get delayed because i was absent.


    a hop, skip and the upscale living areas were not far away. no way zelretch would be living among the ''common'' folk. he wasn''t exactly the snooty sort, but he did appreciate the finer things and he would acquire the best if it were available.


    "you!" rin shouted as i walked inside, grabbing me and pulling me into grandfather''s office.


    i just blinked, getting forced down in a seat as the man himself turned around in his chair, staring at me.... menacingly.


    "does the defendant have any words to speak in their defense?" he tapped his fingers together.


    "i want a lawyer?"


    "you won against her?" rin looked surprised.


    "fuck no." i laughed. "she kicked my ass, but i think i got through enough. she seemed to accept i wasn''t trying to pity her or any other weird thoughts she has." yeah, regardless of the outcome, i just want to take her out and have some fun.


    "well, this is wonderful news." zelretch said happily. "rin had approached me not long ago about this very issue, and i admit this isn''t exactly my area of expertise." he then turned towards me. "i hope i don''t need to explain how cross with you i will be if you are merely playing around with the young woman. i admire miss pendragon very much and i would hate to have a very different conversation about her with you."


    "really, a shovel speech?" i raised and eyebrow. "besides do you really think i''m that kind of person? i do actually like her you know..." rin looked at me, eyes slightly narrowed. "her physical attractiveness aside, i find her temperament very charming." did there have to be more than that? i don''t think there''s a threshold where you must reach to be allowed to like another person, it''s not like i was confessing my love or anything.


    "good." rin acknowledged. "what are your plans?"


    "well....i haven''t really thought much past this point." i scratched my cheek. "i have a few ideas i''ll need to double check on."


    "what kind of clothes will she need? is it inside or outside? will she need special shoes, maybe some kind of dancing? or are you going for something classic, maybe just a movie and dinner?" rin started to bombard me with questions.


    "uh....mostly outside, a bit of walking, and somewhat warm weather." i listed off, thinking about it. "oh shit."


    "what?"


    "....i don''t actually have any money." well, at least mundane currency.


    "...idiot." rin sighed.


    i turned towards the old man. "so how about that pocket change you mentioned?" he just laughed waving his hand, making a piece of parchment fly towards me. i read it over, furrowing my brow a few times. "are you seriously trying to extort me?" i grumbled taking out a few items in my ring. "these metals should work fine, though you may want to double check....and here''s a few more gems, the quality should be about what you need."


    i looked over everything i sat on the table. "how is the project progressing, do you have all the resources you require or do you need me to fetch some other stuff?" i really wanted my staff back...i felt weird not having it with me. not like i was feeling vulnerable, but maybe i just didn''t like my things being out of my grasp.


    "it''s good, i should be able to get the gateway up and running in a few days if these work as intended." zelretch stated, rubbing his chin. "i''ll give you access to my accounts here in england, it should be much more than you will need."


    yeah, that''s a bit of an understatement. just his mundane currency was in the millions, that wasn''t even touching things like stock or other forms of wealth. actually, i think he has a garage somewhere with a couple dozen cars.....definitely going to raid that at some point.


    "now i need to take her shopping." she started giggling to herself. "shoes, dresses, what else?"


    well, it seems like saber will be in good hands.


    actually, i need new clothes too! and shoes. now that i think about it, my whole wardrobe needs an upgrade.....from this singular outfit i''ve been wearing for a whole month. magic or not, i''m sick of it, i will want to look my best when i take artoria out.


    now the thought of her in a cute dress won''t disappear from my mind.

 Chapter 44:

    chapter 44:


    i had been running around for a couple days now, getting several things sorted and making some preparations. to say i wasn''t the least bit excited for my date would be a lie. truthfully, i''ve never been on a ''date'' before, so sue me. well, at least in the context that someone my age and origin would recognize as a date.


    "old man." i entered my grandfather''s office.


    "have a seat." he said smoothly, gesturing towards one of the chairs. there was a pleasant silence as he finished up whatever work he was doing. "we haven''t had a chance to sit down and talk."


    "that''s true." i admitted. "you used our first meeting as a learning experience for rin." i let out a small sigh. "not that i''m complaining, but if it were anyone else, i would have been extremely upset."


    he hummed in agreement. "she''s still a bit immature, i wanted to expand her world view a bit." he stroked his beard. "and there was no good way to let her see the ''wider world'', i think this method had the least effect on her mentality."


    "except for that inferiority complex she has going on." i snorted.


    "yes, well, that isn''t something that can be handled overnight." he smiled slightly. "you did a wonderful job of opening her eyes though, i am infinity grateful or that."


    yeah, she would have to work through some of her own issues by herself, we can only help so much.


    "i don''t need your gratitude; i care about her just as you do." i waived him off. "i still have some memories of her before, i couldn''t just sit back."


    she was a good girl, still a bit hardheaded and arrogant right now, but she matures quickly. not that i could exactly throw stones from my glass house over here.


    "i''m tempted to ask about that, but i think i would like to look forward to the years to come before the world becomes a bit more chaotic." a small smile graced his face.


    "a hundred years, give or take. it''s not long to prepare, even when we can bullshit the time-line a bit."


    "language." he chided lightly. "you have a bit more freedom than i do in that regard. you have more freedom than i do to explore other worlds, i can only give a few cursory glances at world-lines away from gaia, while you can walk upon them."


    "and you think that our ''salvation'' may be out there?"


    "salvation?'' he laughed. "i never believed in anything like that when i was devising my strategies. i never thought something like ''you'' would even exist. i''m just playing any card i can get my hands on to keep the world spinning." he shook his head, an aged smile gracing his face. "you weren''t my first attempt at skewing fate in my favor, i tried many ridiculous experiments. there was one point where i even theorized the resurrection of albion, or maybe refining its corpse into a mystic code."


    "yeah right, you just wanted a dragon to ride on." i called him out, because that is exactly what i would want.


    "....that was only 10% of my intention." he admitted.


    yeah, yeah, you can''t lie to me old man, i know exactly how you think.


    "what about your ''granddaughters''?" i used air quotes to emphasis.


    "you don''t'' need to remind me. my reluctance does not mean i''m ignoring my debt." my tick presented itself again as i ran a hand through my hair unconsciously. "i''ll head back and take a look after i get back from the land of shadows."


    "when you return after that, i do have something i need done if you''re interested."


    "like what?"


    "there is a world-line near us that is cut off from my view, i have some ideas of what''s happening and the general outline, but i would like a more in depth look and you would be the perfect person to investigate."


    ''close to us'' is a very relative thing to say. distance is a misnomer, a concept we attach because it makes us feel more comfortable. other world-lines are both infinitely close and infinitely far away.


    "rin not ready for something like that?" she''s usually good about running errands.


    "no." he shook his head lightly. "this is beyond her abilities, even if saber ventures with her, i don''t know if she would survive."


    "oh? color me curious now, i don''t recall something like this in my memories." little surprises are life''s joy.


    he perked up a bit. "there''s this organization called chaldea.....actually why don''t we wait until you get back, it''s a very long winded explanation."


    "whatever, i''ll hear the rest of the explanation later, i already have a lot on my plate."


    "that is true, you have a date with miss pendragon soon." he smiled, teasingly. "i wonder if i''ll have some great-grandchildren to spoil in the future."


    "fuck off." i snorted. "besides, it''s highly unlikely for a servant to even have children, to call it one in a million would be generous. adding on my heritage, make that one in a billion."


    as strange as it was, servants can have children with humans. the concepts inherent in their sublimation onto our realm of existence. they are emboldened by the collective human unconscious, and the idea of reproduction is so far ingrained on us as a race that it stays within them even with ether-based vessels.


    "are children something you would want in the future?" he asked me with some interest.


    now that i think about it, zelretch can''t have children himself anymore. a side effect of his battle with the crimson moon, he burnt through a lot of his life force. maybe this was a desire i kept over from my previous life?


    i scrunched my eyebrows, mulling the question over. "i do.....i want a big family." i couldn''t help but smile picturing meridia trying wrangle a few of our kids even if it was something not possible.


    i felt a strange resolve in my heart.


    so what if it wasn''t possible? when did that ever stop me from doing things? i''ll make it possible, there has to be some method across the infinite expanse that has a method.


    it would be a long term goal for now, but first...."well, i need to make some final preparations for my date, i''ll catch you later, old man."

 Chapter 45:

    chapter 45:


    i looked myself over in the mirror.


    hair was nice and tidy, clothes were clean even if they weren''t exactly as high quality as i usually enjoy, but my old ones were almost ripping in certain places. otherwise, everything looked rather good.


    it''s kind of weird that i hadn''t seen artoria in the past couple days, almost like she disappeared after i told her what time i would be taking her out.


    well, rin wasn''t to be seen either, i think she took artoria out shopping and what-not.


    speak of the devil, i heard the door opening to their private quarters just as i stepped out of my own area.


    rin stepped out first, giving me a smirk as artoria followed behind her.


    "saber wanted to know your thoughts." rin said with a smile.


    "rin!" saber, squeaked, her face turning red.


    it''s amusing because she was wearing just normal clothes, jeans, a blue blouse and a scarf around her neck. except this was probably a big step for her, someone who never cared about her casual dress before.


    "you look good." i said honestly


    i heard artoria let out a cute little noise as her flush deepened.


    rin just shot me a thumbs up, one i returned.


    i offered my hand. "ready to go?"


    "yes." she smiled brilliantly, offering her own up.


    i opened up a portal, taking her through with me. there was no large pause between movements, one moment we were at the ''house'' and the next we were in between some buildings in another part of the world.


    "welcome to america." i said, helping her through.


    she blinked looking around. "i am curious, what plans have you in store for us this evening?" she looked up at me as we walked out from our secluded little alley.


    "well, i had several thoughts initially." i admitted. "maybe a romantic dinner somewhere? perhaps something a bit more modern, like a movie or something, but then i realized that i just wanted you to have fun."


    "fun?" she questioned.


    "regardless of how our relationship turns out, whether it be staying as friends after today or maybe we pursue something more, i wanted you to enjoy yourself." we turned another corner, encountering a large crowd of people, fences up high and tents spread out everywhere with many decorations set up. "and i thought you would find this amusing."


    it was a renaissance fair.


    "w-why are they dressed like this?" she looked around in confusion, looking at people dressed, or at least attempting to, dress like people from her era. some walking around in chainmail, others in fabrics that wouldn''t look out of place on peasants.


    "for fun." i replied with a chuckle. "you can consider the people to be actors of sorts, they play their parts and allow people to experience a culture long past." i explained "realistically, it''s far off from what you would be familiar with, but i thought you would get a kick to see how people interpret what you lived and how they enjoy it."


    "can we...?" she took a step towards the entrance, clearly interested.


    "of course, why else are we here?" i smiled, seeing the small bit of excitement on her face.


    there was no entrance fee, one of those types of places that kills you on all the other costs.


    "mutton, fresh mutton for sale!" a larger man behind a stall shouted.


    "come test your luck, can you pull the sword from the stone!?" another dressed as a knight was handing out fliers to passerby''s. "be our lucky winner and sit in the king''s seat during the joust!"


    "three tries, ten dollars, can you hit the bullseyes thrice and win the prize?" a third waved around his axes as he tried to goad people into playing his game.


    a few women dressed in elaborate dresses passed by, flanked by a couple knights, giving us winks and flirtatious smiles as they passed, doing rounds about the fair ground.


    there were a cavalcade of horribly fake accents and wrongly used ''old'' words that seemed to accompany every person dressed up.


    "this is...." she said quietly, not quite finding the right words. "do the modern people truly look back at us like this?" she let out a small laugh, growing quite a bit louder as she placed a hand over her mouth. "it is like i''m watching a play from back home." she took a moment to calm back down. "this is wonderful." she finally said.


    good, i was hoping she would like the idea behind this. "what do you want to do first?"


    she looked at me then turned her head every which way before finally pointing. "there."


    she pulled me along towards the stables, offering horse rides.


    "ten dollars per person." the man standing at the entrance said as we approached. "only got one in right now, the others are being used. you can wait or ride together, if you need help we have a trainer on standby."


    ah, the days before people needed to protect themselves so thoroughly from litigation. give it a couple decades and i would have to sign a contract before even seeing a live horse in a place like this.


    we stepped inside, a woman greeted us, brushing the mane of a beautiful stallion. she looked at us, setting it down. "are you both riding together or separately?"


    "together." artoria said.


    i just blinked in surprise but didn''t dissuade it.


    "and have you ever ridden before?" the trainer asked.


    "yes, i am very familiar with horses, i raised several and rode them all my life." she nodded, clearly excited.


    "good, well, pebbles here isn''t he fastest, but he has a good temper and enjoys a nice ride." she gentle pat the big horse that gave a small noise at her ushering.


    artoria, with grace that was hard to describe, climbed up the horse. she looked at me, ushering me up as well. "i''ve ridden horses before, but never as the second." i mused, setting myself up behind her. "how tightly do you want me to hang on, my knight." i teased as her face turned a tad red.


    "m-make sure you wrap your arms around me tightly, i do not wish for you to fall off." she didn''t turn around, but i could see her cute little blush.


    i of course followed directions. there was the urge to tease her, not sexually mind you, i had standards, but maybe see her get more flustered. but...she was really excited for this whole thing, who knows how long it''s been since she''s been on a horse? i would rather not distract her too much and allow her to enjoy the experience again.


    the horse practically stood at attention, it straightened up and moved out with a grace i could only assume came from artoria''s servant nature.


    did she having a riding skill? i''m like 90% sure she did.


    *****


    "what is that?" a dainty little hand pointed towards a food stall.


    "looks like a turkey leg wrapped in bacon."


    "how obscenely decadent"


    "...want one?"


    "yes."


    this is about how the next hour or so went. as we tried the various foods all around the fair grounds.


    "what are those?"


    "deep fried bananas."


    surprisingly yummy.


    "what about these?"


    "looks like a cheeseburger with donuts for buns."


    once again, my gluttonous side thanked me.


    i think we got through all the staple foods at the fair and even moved through their own little niche of ''medieval foods'' as well. i thought i could hold my stomach well, but this little girl out ate me at every turn. not that i really cared, if it made her happy, i would keep going.


    "i''m a little curious, why did you agree to go on this date with me?" i was honestly curious.


    "you were willing to fight me " she replied. "mayhaps.....i was moved, to be willing to go to such length." she stopped for a moment, deep in thought. "i wished to understand..." her head ducked down, unable to grasp the correct words.


    "are those caramel apples?" she suddenly grabbed me hand, dragging me towards another food stall. "i wish to partake."


    subtlety, thy name is not artoria. well, i wouldn''t push if she didn''t seem to understand it herself. just let the chips fall where they may.


    regardless, it was pleasing to see the sheer joyful expression that artoria wore for most of the day. it made this entirely worth it without any secondary thoughts.


    "oh, lets play this one." i pulled on her this time, she followed my direction without any complaint.


    "five darts, pop as many balloons are you can." the man sitting behind the counter casually said, grabbing a few bills i put down.


    artoria eyed one of the darts, moving it between her fingers before aiming and tossing. "i missed." she seemed annoyed with herself.


    "i don''t suppose you''ve ever used darts before?"


    "nay, it was something that never came up in my life." she shook her head, throwing another and popping a balloon. "yes!" she happily blurt out, before regaining her composure, and tossing another with a loud ''pop'' following.


    *pop*


    *pop*


    her few more darts finished up.


    "good job, you got the small prize." the man said, gesturing towards the back. "which one you want."


    "the dragon." she pointed out, towards a green stuffed animal.


    i guess it''s not surprising that it follows a certain theme based on the place.


    "this one is yours." artoria handed it to me, clutching her own lion, cheeks just the slightest pink. "you had gifted me with one, so it is only proper that i return the favor." she looked rather pleased with herself.


    "i love it" i said with a smile, happily accepting the gift. he shall be named ddraig junior.


    today was one of the most fun days i''ve had, but all good things had to come to an end. we both noticed the sun starting to dip in the sky, the people begin to head out as stalls and shops began to close up for the evening.


    "thank you." artoria said quietly, dipping her head. "this....i have not had so much enjoyment for a very long time."


    "believe me, the pleasure was truly mine." it''s not like my life was filled with days like these.


    "rin had explained to me what dates were the other day, differentiating between this and what courtship was back from my era." she looked pensive. "i find the idea agreeable, a preliminary outing to see if individuals would be good matches to further pursue romantic goals." she stopped looking up at me.


    oh, was that my que to ask her out again? "artoria." i said firmly. "i would like to make it clear that i like you. if you want to keep going, do more dates, get to know each other better and maybe go a step further, i would be overjoyed." i gave her hand a little squeeze. "but i do have some things you need to know if you want to walk this path. take some time to yourself, figure out your own feelings then get back to me when you''re ready."


    she didn''t look put off in the slightest, maybe even a bit relieved. i think she was under the misconception that she had to give me an ''answer'' right here and now.


    "thank you." she said lightly, seemingly content.


    "why don''t i take you home then?" i chuckled softly, taking her to a secluded corner and opening a portal for both of us.


    we stepped through to an empty ''house'' it looks like rin and zelretch were no where to be found.


    "well, usually it would be my job to walk you home, but that whole procedure is a bit wonky here." i just shook my head,


    she looked up at me, cheeks splashed with the faintest pink that i recognized all to well at this point. "i had a wonderful time." she turned her head looking every which way before standing up on her toes and placing her lips against my cheek ever so quickly.


    she disappeared almost immediately into her room, leaving me there brushing my hand against my cheek.


    ***


    author''s note.


    just realized we passed 100k words, woot! anyways, there may or may not be a chapter tomorrow i''m going to be super busy.


    also, if you want to read ahead 5 unedited chapters, or maybe just encourage my coffee addiction, visit my pat /astoryforone

 Chapter 46:

    chapter 46:


    short chapter today, a bit tired.


    ******


    artoria pendragon pov.


    i kissed him.


    the image continued to overtake all my thoughts.


    it was only on the cheek, but it was a kiss nonetheless. was he put off by my forwardness? do men dislike women who take the initiative? rin told me that it was a common occurrence at the end of one of these ''dates''.


    what do i do now? do i request for further courtship? no, that isn''t the correct word any longer. dating, becoming one''s girlfriend, there are different steps in this era.


    i was unsure of how to proceed; do i wait for him....do i wish to continue this ''dating''? my heart was beating rapidly, but i was unsure of myself.


    is this even the proper path to take? i am technically a fleeting existence, though with wilhelm or zelretch present, i do not doubt their means to keep me anchored. even still....


    he said that he likes me.


    never have i had a man confess affection for me.....and i would be lying if i said it did not make me happy.


    "saber!" i turned around to see rin enter the room, i was too lost in my own thoughts to even notice her. "girl, you better spill all the details."


    "we had a lovely time." i stated plainly.


    "yeah, no. i need more than that." rin replied. "where did you go, what did you do? did he wear protection?"


    "rin!" i shouted uncontrollably; i could feel my face heating up.


    "fine, but spill everything, start from the beginning." she smirked.


    "he took me to a fair over in the colonies."


    "all the way over in america? what kind of fair?"


    "they were dressed up in attire reminiscent of my era." i explained, without getting into the details.


    "oh, one of those!" she exclaimed. "how was it, did you have fun?"


    i suppose such a thing is common knowledge then? the holy grail deposited memories unto me of the era, but there simply too many details it did not fill in. it would have been most embarrassing thinking an automobile was some type of beast had the information been less available.


    "it was, amusing to see them act out their parts." i smiled. "and yes, it was an enjoyable evening." i had not had such an enjoyable time in many years.


    "well, what did you do?"


    "they had a stable prepared for their patrons to ride horses." i explained. "we.....shared a horse together, he sat behind me." there was nothing wrong with two people riding together on a horse.


    rin''s lips curled up, giving me a look that i knew all too well. "ohoh, did his hands roam?" she made a lewd grabbing motion with her hands.


    mayhaps i am simply over thinking everything.


    ****


    wilhelm pov


    it had been a bit over a day since my date with artoria. i haven''t seen either her or rin in this time, merely helping the old man set things up and run some errands.


    "hey, old man." i walked up towards zelretch; he was standing over a table full of materials.


    "perfect, i was going to contact you soon." he didn''t even look up. "i believe i have made a breakthrough; we should be up and running very soon."


    i took a look around this abandoned courtyard, one of zelretch''s properties somewhere in the world he purchased many centuries ago. a nice spot for some experiments and one of his ''safe houses'' that litter the planet.


    the staff of magnus was floating in the center of a ritual circle on the ground, filled with many materials, most of which i recognized at a glance. some would require actual inspection to ascertain their properties.


    "curious, you replaced the blessed iron with ebony." i looked over the ritual site, mentally tracing the spell''s intent.


    "well spotted. i realized that i would need to recalibrate several mechanisms with the addition of your materials, otherwise it would have taken much too long to find something more suitable." he stepped next to me. "if you look towards the center, you would notice i inversed the flow, instead of the magical energy flowing where the blessed iron should have been, instead, this ebony is acting as a ''dam'' to redirect it to the other corners."


    "yes, you did similar things with orichalcum, and is that a paste made from deathbell, troll''s fat, and fire salts?" i admired his work.


    "indeed, you brought back some interesting stuff." he gave a small smile. "if rin ever does head over there, i''m going to have to give her an assignment to bring back a large portion of ingredients." he chuckled, though i could tell he was not kidding.


    "remind me to show you their enchanting system, i think you will find it particularly intriguing." i blinked, almost forgetting an important bit. "i almost forgot." i withdrew several soul stones, bigger than i have used in the past. "these should help stabilize the portal''s initial actualization."


    "fascinating." he held one up to his eye. "i would very much like to investigate these at a later time."


    i could understand, a foreign ''system'' was always something fun to discover. "soul stones are rather interesting; i wouldn''t mind looking over any notes if you research the subject."


    "that is a fair trade if you provide me with suitable resources." zelretch nodded.


    equivalent exchange, one of the driving forces in the magical community. it was the reason rin even made it into zelretch''s eye in the first place. her ancestor did him a small favor so he gave the man a little something to work on for future generations.


    speaking of a certain magus. "you want to grab rin to help us with the finishing touches? it would be a good hands-on experience."


    "if you wouldn''t mind." he asked sincerely.


    "of course." i simply smiled, watching him disappear into a porta.


    almost time, everything is here and ready.


    next stop, the land of shadows.


    ***


    i did manage to get a chapter out today, even if its a little shorter than the norm.


    anyways, same shit as always, if you want 5 chapters ahead, check out pat /astoryforone.

 Chapter 47:

    chapter 47:


    the courtyard was built into the side of a mountain, i could peer over and see the surrounding foliage that littered the valley below. it was a beautiful sight, practically devoid of any kind of human touch.


    i wouldn''t be surprised if it were a monastery in the past.


    many of the amenities had been weathered and grounded from the passage of time, but it was still a wonderful location for some secretive experiments.


    i turned my head, seeing the familiar scene of a portal created by the application of the kaleidoscope opening up.


    zelretch walked out, followed by both rin and artoria.


    i gave rin a nod and i looked towards artoria who met my eyes, there was only a quick glance before she looked away.


    cute.


    i have no idea what our current ''status'' is or if we''ll even have anything more in the future, i don''t want to rush anything, so i didn''t mind taking it slow.


    if it was meant to be, it was meant to be. perhaps by the time i return she''ll have her own heart settled.


    i clapped my hands. "everyone ready?"


    "i wasn''t really told what i would be doing besides the basics." rin stated, taking out a very familiar looking wand.


    "well isn''t that a blast from the past." i eyed it with a smile forming on my face. "is she still as rambunctious?"


    rin sighed, drooping her shoulders. "there''s a reason i keep her turned ''off'' most of the time."


    i gently pat her shoulder. i know zelretch doesn''t particularly enjoy ruby being around even if he created her. funnily enough, he does enjoy annoying other people with her antics. "don''t worry, you''ll be able to craft your own personal mystic code in the future."


    "yeah, the old man said i would need to gather the materials by myself though." she deadpanned. "that would require me traveling around with ruby." she waved the ''stick'' in annoyance.


    "i''ll keep a lookout for anything useful for you." i offered.


    her expression quickly turned around. "thanks!" she beamed, sincerely thankful. "what about you, have you made your own yet? i know you both can''t exactly share..."


    "truthfully, i''m a tad curious as well." zelretch chimed in. "i personally wouldn''t settle for anything below a certain level and your resources were far inferior to mine."


    "true, and i was quite lucky being able to find some compatible materials." i glanced over to artoria. "i think saber is the only one that''s seen it before."


    "it was a good sword." she commented evenly.


    i withdrew my prized blade from my ring, allowing it to glisten under the light of the stars. "i named it mirage." with that i did a small movement, allowing the colors to flow out.


    "glass?" zelretch mumbled, eyeing it carefully. "no, that isn''t quite right....but then how did you connect, oh! wonderful, what an intuitive design, and the craftsmanship is excellent." he exclaimed. "brilliant, just as i would expect from myself." he chuckled. "though if it weren''t for the bauble at the end, it would still fall short of my jeweled sword."


    really can''t hide anything from you.


    zelretch just gave me a cheeky smile, bringing out his own sword.


    i had a small urge to swipe it, and i think he noticed because he gave me an ''i dare you'' look.


    "well, it''s your turn, rin." i held back a smirk.


    as much as i cared about rin, i would forever enjoy these next few moments.


    rin sighed, activating her wand.


    "i''m back!" the wand took to the air, flying in circles before landing before us. "master, i have awakened once more, it''s time to rid the world of evil. magical girl rin will dispense justice!"


    "dammit ruby." rin slapped her palm to her face.


    "saber!" ruby happily flew towards our resident knight.


    "hello, ruby." artoria gave a small smile.


    one of zelretch''s creations, a kaleidostick. basically a ''sapient'' wand with the ability to access the kaleidoscope, and an excellent tool for a beginner like rin. despite what one may think, this thing was a very beautiful work of art.


    "ruby, it''s time to calm down." zelretch didn''t raise his voice, but ruby practically snapped to attention.


    "yes, creator." the wand stopped zipping around and hovered right next to rin.


    "also, meet my grandson." zelretch gestured to me.


    "hello ruby, it is an absolute pleasure to meet you." i couldn''t help my lips curling up.


    "grandson!?" ruby''s voice sounded shocked. "since when?"


    "about a week or so ago." rin snorted.


    "sounds about right." i shrugged.


    "hmm." the magical wand came over to inspect me. "my magical girl senses are tingling, you''re either the super-secret masked male-hero that saves magical girls at the last possible moment, or a demon in disguise."


    i couldn''t help but blink. "why not both?"


    "ohoh, you walk the path of the anti-hero then? forever shrouded in darkness, only the true love of a pure maiden can bring you towards the light!" ruby flew back towards rin. "rin, we must recruit him to our cause."


    rin looked at me in exasperation. "ruby, lets put a pin in that for now, we have a job to do and i think the old man is going to get impatient."


    i wanted to continue my muse, take in my surroundings, but i was disturbed by the most rude undead that stumbled from whatever hiding places they laid.


    skeletons, zombies, some other types of abominations that breath necrotic energy from their pores.


    i wasted no time, several runic circles hovered over my head, expelling volleys of spells at any undead that dared to get in my way.


    these couldn''t even compared to the draugrs i fought back in skyrim, especially not those really strong ones, though i had the feeling that dangers lurked near by.


    my casual stroll off the bridge was met with the cliff of a mountain as i overlooked the valley below. i couldn''t help my eyes widening as i saw an uncountable number of entities limping about, undead creatures of all kinds refusing to stay dead as they continued their mockery of life.


    well, i guess it was time for a certain sword to shine.


    dawnbreaker was freed from the confines of my ring. it''s holy light exploded out, grabbing the attention of every undead in the area, they all stared up, some with more intelligence than others.


    i would have to go through them regardless.


    sliding down the rocky terrain, many came up to meet my assault. stumbling through stones, cracked and rusted weapons in hands. the former figures of warriors, from ages past, they meant nothing under the light of dawnbreaker.


    my holy sword cutting clean through any undead it came across. holy light exploded on contact, blowing away those that got too close.


    i had gotten a bit better at handling this weapon, i realized that it had a few more uses than just being good against undead. it''s light, the anti-undead properties, could be utilized more malleably.


    i dove into a large group, no coordination as they tried to climb over one another to get to me. i could only assume they despised the living, their resentment allowed only themselves and those like them to exist.


    dawnbreaker was slamming into the ground, the holy light pulsed out like a dome, the walls of golden energy disintegrating everything it touched.


    the tide seemed endless, as even i killed dozens, hundreds, double that would take the space.


    "roooooaaarr" a loud shout echoed, the ground shaking and the mountains trembled.


    a massive hand broke through the earth, grabbing any undead unlucky enough to be in its grasp and pulling them down. i was pretty sure i heard chewing, and the earth began to crack, something was breaking through.


    it was massive, i don''t think i could call it a zombie, but something with that nature. it still possessed flesh, and i doubt its former life was a human one. some kind of phantasmal species, i was betting a giant of some sort.


    it towards over me, maybe thirty or forty meters in height.


    with a thought, mirage appeared from my ring in my empty hand. the spell circles lit up, filling with magical energy.


    the monstrosity lumbered towards me, its rotten flesh filling my nose with its putrid scent. pieces of its body could be seen falling off, other places where the bones could be seen.


    it almost fell down, trying to reach me at its fastest speed. i didn''t move, continuously pulling on the kaleidoscope to empower my spell.


    the tip of my blade slowly moved up, hovering center mass of the abomination as it tried to reach for me.


    "ether canon." my voice echoed around the valley.


    it was massive, the biggest one i''ve done in this life.


    the undead''s arm disappeared, as did most of its body. my spell carried on, cleaving through an army of undead that followed in its wake.


    i small smile rose on my face, it felt good to cut loose like this and not worry about collateral damage.


    i didn''t have time to dwell on it as my eyes noticed something at the end of the path i had just opened up in the tide of undead. there was a pathway that opened up between the mountainous cliffs, it was paved with stone and an archway, clearly indicating the correct way to go.


    "rooooar!"


    "screeeech!"


    a few more earth-shattering roars shook he valley, huge body parts began to break through the icy tundra, reentering the world after their slumber.


    well, time to skedaddle.


    reinforcement fill my body and i shot off, not allowing myself to be swarmed any longer. as my feet carried me past the threshold, the smaller undead refused to enter and i could only look back in confusion.


    i decided not to dwell on it any longer and kept going in the dark tunnel.


    a ball of fire lit up above my hand, giving me some light. i was somewhat on edge, i would be a full to let my guard down after all, but i didn''t sense the presence of anything here.


    the tunnel carried on, maybe for another mile or so until i saw a light at the end where it opened up.


    the air was slightly more....pristine, like the undead essences were thinner over here.


    my eyes immediately were taken by the sight of a castle not too far away, but more than that, i saw someone mediating on the ground, the snow even refusing to stain her visage.


    she had purple hair with the faintest red-hue, she was a beauty almost beyond compare. impaled in the ground next to her was a spear that radiated bloodlust, enough to give me pause this far away.


    i trembled though when her eyes slowly opened, their red irises focusing solely on me.


    i''m pretty sure i found my teacher.


    ***


    okay, fair warning to everyone, i won''t be releasing any chapters starting friday and through the weekend. i''m going out of town to visit family, so no computer.


    anyways, scathach appears.


    if you want to support me or read up to five chapters ahead, visit my pat /astoryforone

 Chapter 48:

    chapter 48:


    there was a forceful silence that permeated every corner of this area. this little ''haven'' that seemed to exist within this realm of death and cold.


    was it fear? one so ingrained on the inhabitants of this desolate realm, those abominations that continue to exist through malice and regret? it seemed like the lingering touch of death even refused to come anywhere near this woman, the true ruler of this realm.


    she stared at me, not making a sound as i approached, my feet breaching the otherwise pristine snow was the only sound that existed in these moments.


    every step i took was evaluated, judged, and weighed. i felt the gaze of zelretch, my previous self, and i could only attribute it to that same feeling. as if i was being completely seen through, all my secrets laid bare before her eyes.


    it almost made me pause, give a second thought to my objective. if zelretch was ''gentle'' then this woman threw away all conventions of civility with nothing but her gaze.


    the feeling rising up in my chest, anxiety, repressed feelings i didn''t want to acknowledge. i felt as if i would be found wanting.


    how many times in one''s life are your worst parts laid bare, shown to something to be judged?


    under her intense stare, all of it was bubbling up to the surface.


    i wasn''t unaware of my own issues, my shortcomings and my faults. despite what one may think, having another lifetime''s worth of memories doesn''t mean i don''t feel emotions, that i don''t have problems and fears. irrational some of them may be, but i was still only eighteens years old.


    i am petty sometimes, perhaps a bit too whimsical and prone to flights of fancy. my greed gets the better of me and i can admit at being a tad lustful. no, my memories don''t stop these things, they give me perspective.


    someone who is depressed can''t just fix themselves by knowing they''re depressed. wisdom is not the same as maturity, i knew that, along with all my own issues.


    this didn''t stop me; it didn''t halt my steps as each one felt heavier.


    even now, i don''t know the true reason i''m here. the obvious answer was that i wanted to become stronger, but why?


    did it have to do with the spider? did i perhaps perceive some kind of debt to my past self and this world? the cynical part of myself could tell this world to fuck off and i could go anywhere.


    no, it was much more selfish, childish even.


    i wanted to prove something, prove my existence to the world. it was foolish, stupid even, but i felt the need to be relevant.


    my steps finally halted, only a few feet away from the legendary woman, still in the same positions, her eyes never leaving me.


    i dropped to the ground, forehead touching the cold tundra underneath as i prostrated. "please, teach me."


    she didn''t answer and i stayed prone. there was only the slightest fluctuation, like vitality returned to this land and i heard the sound of long breath being taken and the world shifting. i tilted my head up to see her taking a breath of cold air.


    "so old, yet still so young." her words sounded.....tired. "raise your head, child."


    i lifted myself up, into a position on my knees. "will you be my teacher, then?"


    "to come so far, the effort itself is a gesture i cannot ignore." she stood up slowly. "you have potential." her worlds were simple and direct.


    i followed suite, standing up. i brushed the snow off my clothes, only pausing as i felt an intense bloodlust lock onto me.


    scathach placed a hand on her spear, looking back towards me. "defend yourself." were the only words of warning i received.


    her cursed spear rocketed towards my heart, no sympathy for my wellbeing. bloodlust and magical energy surged around like it a torrent.


    the boosted gear appeared in my hand, blocking the impossibly sharp weapon, but i was still flung back several yards before regaining my footing. i wasted no time in pulling out mirage. "four birds."


    i gathered my wits, looking around, i was laid back in a chair at a large table that could accommodate dozens of people, at the other end was scathach...with the boosted gear sitting in front of her. but that wasn''t all, dawnbreaker, ascalon, mirage. all of my armaments, my stuff was sitting about as she went over it all.


    i looked down at my ring completely missing.


    "did you...take my stuff?" i couldn''t help but asked.


    "yes." she said with no reservations.


    "can i have it back?"


    "no."


    "...please?"


    "it''s mine now." her lips curled up as ddriag let out a laugh.


    she took the boosted gear out of my soul when i was unconscious, the realization dawned on me even after seeing the gauntlet sitting there.


    "dammit ddraig, what''ve you been telling her?"


    "everything." he said with amusement.


    i couldn''t help but scowl, i did not like my stuff being taken. it almost gave me an itchy feeling seeing someone else play with my stuff. "you know, if you wanted a ring from me that badly there are different ways of going about it."


    "he defaults to flirting when he''s embarrassed."


    "fuck off ddraig."


    "hmm, it''s alright, i don''t have much interest in boys. i prefer men." scathach''s words went straight of the jugular.


    "damn, i would have loved to fight you in my prime." the dragon said happily.


    scathach smiled lightly at the comment, turning her attention fully towards me. "you have some potential." she said plainly. "but your foundation is abysmal. we will have to build it up from the ground, that is why i sealed your magical ability for now."


    wait what? i tried to pull on any amount of magical energy, my circuits refused to respond.


    "i have devised a plan; we shall begin tomorrow." her words authoritative, leaving no room for response. "relish this peace, there shall be none once we begin."


    i am starting to have second thoughts. maybe i should just make a break for it? grab my stuff, and hope for the best? i think i like my chances better with that horde of undead....ddriag can go fuck himself and can stay here with the scary lady.


    "hit him." ddraig said, across the room. "i recognize that face, he said something about one of us in his head."


    god dammit ddraig.


    scathach nodded her head. "i shall remedy his attitude through training."


    well, what''s the worse that could happen?


    ***


    well, christmas plans were ruined because someone got covid (not me). fun fun, anyways here''s the final chapter for the weekend, the next one will be on monday. happy holidays everyone!


    if you want to support me or get five chapters ahead, visit my pat /astoryforone.

 Chapter 49:

    chapter 49:


    i felt much colder than i had yesterday, one doesn''t realize how good they have it until its gone. my innate magical abilities were sealed along with my ability to generate magical energy. i couldn''t even bring out my wings at the moment.


    despite what one may think, the usage of the kaleidoscope did require being able to draw in magical energy to use. it just so happened that once one got good enough, it became a secondary thought as you had access to a near infinite amount.


    my only thought on how she achieved this was through the use of primordial runes. to also take ddraig out of my soul without me even feeling or knowing about it, how scary. i don''t think i could even do that; it just goes to show how absurd her magical abilities are.


    "change." my new teacher threw a mess of clothes at me.


    "pardon?" i caught them awkwardly.


    "did i stutter? change out of your clothes into these."


    i looked them over, coarse and not the best but they would probably hold better than my current garb and they looked a fair bit warmer. "fine."


    "...well?" she looked at me expectantly.


    "are you not going to give me privacy?"


    "you have nothing i haven''t seen before, boyo."


    "ah, so my teacher is a per-" my words were cut off by a spear smacking me on the head.


    "what was that?" she raised her deadly spear at me with an eyebrow raised.


    "i said my teacher is a pervert." i rubbed where i had just been smacked, giving her a look.


    a small smile curled up on her face. "well, you have some balls at least." she gave turned around and walked out of the room.


    what a hard woman to read, i thought for sure she would kick my ass there....perhaps not the best decision on my part, but i am nothing if not stubborn.


    i quickly changed, setting my clothes to the side, because i don''t have my fucking ring anymore.


    which i still am livid about.


    walking out of the room, scathach was waiting for me. "come, daylight wanes and you will require all the help you can get."


    daylight? this place was a perpetual twilight, covered in clouds and snow storms. actually, i haven''t experience the ''night'' here....i think i was unconscious for that... or maybe the day/night cycle isn''t the same as outside.


    "there." she heaved her spear up, pointing towards a mountain on the horizon.


    "what?" i had no idea what she was talking about it.


    "start climbing." she said simply.


    "one more time?"


    "you will climb that mountain or die on it, if i see you before you finish, you will meet the end of my spear."


    i opened my mouth to retort, but the bloodlust she was emitting through off any sarcastic remark i had....mostly. "why that mountain?" i mean, there were plenty of mountains, that wasn''t even the biggest or the smallest, it just seemed odd is all.


    "because i said so, get going." she tossed me a sack full of food.


    i caught it, peering inside, looked like enough to last me a few weeks if i rationed it well. strangely enough, there was no water, was there a reason for that?


    "hmm, the dragon shall accompany you as well." she thought for a moment, retrieving ddraig from my ring that she was holding on her finger, as if taunting me. "he expressed his desire to witness your training, no aid shall be given." she pushed ddraig back into my soul without even considering me current state.


    i felt the breath getting knocked out of me as she roughly shoved the dragon back inside, falling to the ground, gasping for air. "bitch." i couldn''t help but grit out under my breath. "do i at least get one of my weapons?" i would really appreciate dawnbreaker right about now, who knows what kind of things are lurking up there?


    "of course, what do you take me for?" she gave the most innocent smile.


    "dare i ask where it is?"


    her expression turned sharp. "top of the mountain, get going."


    "of course."


    [probably shouldn''t have called her a bitch.] ddraig said, ''helpfully''.


    yeah, thanks, ddraig, my traitorous partner.


    [are you still on about that?]


    betrayed, by the one i trusted most in this world.


    ....yeah, lets not mess with those anymore.


    this place is fucking weird, and not in a fun way.


    "return" a voice bellowed out, my head swiftly turned to the origin.


    there was a half-frozen corpse sitting at the entrance to a small land-bridge that connected two cliff sides. it was the only way forward, and this hulking undead was filled with hatred, eyes locked onto me.


    frankly, i was surprised it could talk.


    "can i pass?" i tried.


    "return!" the ice around it shattered as it stood up, grasping at its massive sword impaled in the ground.


    it took a step forward, the snow displaced at its weight. the ground shuddered under each step, its metal armor still holding strong over its body regardless of its weathered look. i gripped my sword tightly, staring at the hulking undead. this thing was on an entirely different level compared to the one i took out a bit ago.


    "return" it continued to bellow, swinging its massive sword recklessly toward me with each step.


    i instinctively took a few steps back as it continued to approach, gripping my sword tightly i tried to move in-between the swings, getting up into its guard, but i realized that most of its body was still completely covered in armor, could i even penetrate this?


    the moment i took to contemplate, it swung down its empty hand, the massive fist baring down at me was met with the flat of my blade.


    it knocked me to the ground, the force enough to make me cough blood.


    i quickly rolled to the side, a massive steel blade penetrating the earth where i was a moment prior. i wobbly got to my feet and retreated dozens of yards back to regain my composure.


    i eyed the monstrosity, it looked at me. "return" it shouted one final time before turning around and going back to where it was before.


    "fuck." i slumped down., feeling the spot where i got hit. definitely going to be bruised later.


    how was i supposed to get past that thing?


    really, the only spot i could do any chance of damage was the eye slots in its helmet...but that was such a small opening in the midst of its flailing.


    i stood there lost in thought before some realization dawned on me.


    "i''m an idiot, aren''t i?"


    [yup.]


    usually, i would retort something towards the dragon, but i couldn''t find it in myself to do so right now.


    i looked up towards the sky, letting the snow land on my face.


    "when was the last time i simply swung my sword?" i just sighed.


    was i relying too much on my past knowledge? i always thought it my greatest boon, but at this moment, it was more of a crutch. a simple stab through the helmet and i thought of it as some great hurdle.


    i knew i was all messed up, unfocused, magic and martial ability just flung about, but why have i never just practiced swinging my sword before? it seemed like the simplest thing in the world.....was it arrogance? did i feel it was beneath me? the ''master'' of the kaleidoscope, a ''magician''?


    i couldn''t help but laugh at my own stupidity.


    my feet planted firmly in the ground; i held my sword with both hands.


    slash.


    slash.


    thrust.


    slash.


    slash.


    thrust.


    i was here to train; i need to start from the very basics.


    ***


    and we''re back, i hope everyone had a good holiday! que the training montage!


    if anyone wants to support me or is interested in reading 5 chapters ahead, visit pat /astoryforone

 Chapter 50:

    chapter 50:


    step forward, overhead slash.


    bend knees, thrust.


    left.


    right.


    deep breath, release and swing.


    my hands dropped to my side, sword still clutched tight in my fingers.


    [you need to eat.] ddraig''s, word breaking me from my fugue.


    "how long was it this time?" i dropped down, getting comfortable on the ground and allowed my breathing to settle as i closed my eyes. i felt the cold air scrape across my face, it was hard to stay focused in such situation, but i had much practice at this point.


    [about two days if my estimation is correct.]


    this place, it make you lose track of time. no, maybe it was even more than that. it makes you lose your sense of ''self''.


    how many days have i stayed back here, and just continued my practice? i think we were almost up to two months now. the day-night cycle was not the same outside, it almost seemed random, perhaps there was a ''order'' that would reveal itself if i continued to pay attention for several more months, but at the moment it just seemed to change based on its own mood.


    not just that either, it seems as though the longer i spend in this realm, the more i change along to match its properties. my need to consume food had decreased exponentially, to the fact that i had to be reminded to eat after a couple days. that isn''t even mentioning water, i havn''t felt the need to drink anything.


    what a strange place.


    i swept my gaze around the area, hundreds of skeletal bodies littered my little haven. they hadn''t stopped coming for me in these past weeks, though they only came from below. it seemed like besides that one weird guard, no other undead were above me.


    "i think it''s about time i moved on." i wasn''t talking to anyone in particular, even ddraig was silent. there wasn''t much to pack up, i kept my food safe and secure, my blade had stayed with me this entire time and i only grab scraps from the things i''ve fought before.


    lets see if these past days have been good to me.


    it didn''t take long to meet my familiar friend once again. i had probed him a couple of times since our first meeting, just seeing what exactly he was.


    dropping my sack to the ground i took a step towards his position.


    "return" it bellowed, standing up.


    maybe the magics holding it together force it to say such a thing instead of being the only word it can actually speak?


    i was much less nervous this time, my hands extremely steady as i continued to walk forward, matching its lumbering steps.


    it swung its sword in the same way, a haphazard swing horizontally to cleave me in half, i merely took a step back, watching it miss. i think my previous thinking process was flawed, i continued to think of it in a manner of just brute forcing me way through this thing.


    it recovered its swing, ready to cleave me in twain yet again, i stepped to the side, waiting.


    the inevitable edge of the blade came towards me, i ducked down, allow it to pass safely over my head and impale itself onto the cliff-side.


    i looked up, seeing the thing trying to pull free its massive blade to no avail.


    "well, that''s one way to do it." i muttered, lifting my own weapon.


    the undead''s free hand tried to swing at me, but i deflected it much better this time, and i followed up with a swift stab through into the eye socket of its helmet.


    the magics dispersed with a visible effect, the animated corpse falling to the ground.


    "that was...much easier than i had built it up to be."


    [you aren''t exactly a beginner. your issue was having a shallow foundation yet possess exceptionally powerful abilities.]


    yeah, that''s true. if i had to describe it, i was perhaps an up-side-down pyramid. these past months have been me slowly added more bricks on the bottom to even it out, even just a little bit.


    well, lets keep going then.


    i hesitantly put a foot on the brittle looking rock ''bridge'' that allowed one to cross from one cliff side to another. natural in formation, but it appeared as though it would break at any moment.


    i guess it would be comical to die in such a mundane way instead of all the other nonsense going on here.


    there was a cave up ahead, dark and eerie. now, in a normal circumstance, i would have explored this, but the me right now was overly cautious. if that undead was guarding something it was most likely in here.


    not only that, i had a very bad feeling crawl up my spine even looking down that black hole.


    staying the hell away.


    i just continued on a bit longer, only to visibly shudder when my clear path came to an end. the inlays that i hoped would take me to the top, stopped here. all that was facing me was the rocky side of the snowy cliff.


    well, fuck.


    i resolved myself, finding a good spot, and i began truly climbing.


    no turning back now.


    the sharp stones were quick to tear into my hands, only a few dozen feet up and my skin had already been punctured. my blood seeping out made the stones all the more difficult to grab onto.


    i could only wrap them in cloth to continue my ascent. the air was getting noticeably thinner with every few dozen feet i continued up and more strange phenomena started occurring.


    the cold didn''t even have to be mentioned, my vision was significantly lowered in this blizzard weather, i maybe had a four or five meters i could see in any direction, the only exception was something strange off to the side.


    "fuck" the words escaped my lips as my foothold crumbled and my hand slipped. i tumbled down, hitting several rocks before landing on a small, protruded edge that allowed me to regain my hold.


    blood ran down the corner of my lips, i felt my throat full of the stuff.


    i hit that ledge hard, and the fall wasn''t exactly soft. sucking in a cold breath of air, i steadied my legs and grabbed onto another jagged edge to pull myself up again.


    how many feet did i reclimb? everything looked the same and my vision was heavily impaired. i think the only valid measurement of distance was the fact that i was getting noticeably colder the higher i went. which, you may expect, climbing a mountain, but this was ''noticeably'' colder, as in every few feet it dropped a couple degrees.


    i don''t think i even got far, practically impossible to measure actual distance, when i heard a sound above me, things were falling down, smacking against the cliff and coming right towards me.


    as quickly as i could, i stabbed my sword into the mountain as hard as i could and grabbed onto it, ducking my head under my arms.


    rocks fell down on me, some merely hurt, intent to leave bruises, others sliced open my skin on their descent. luckily, none managed to hit my head, less my skull take a beating.


    huh, if i stick around long enough, will it try to do this looking like meridia? it would be a lie to say that i didn''t enjoy it when her image showed up....it had been quite a while since i''ve seen her.


    truly, this thing is a formidable opponent.


    this little distraction did help relieve a small amount of mental fatigue, but my body was reaching its limit.


    i was exhausted, i don''t know how much longer i could keep going, the only thing that kept me moving was the fact that i could see the top of the peek from here.


    roughly 400 meters, if i eyed that correctly. the snow storms seemed almost completely gone here.


    i could do it, i could do this.


    was it getting harder as i got closer or was, i just imagining it? it was almost like a dream, each foot up i took, i don''t even remember doing it, but i saw the top coming closer and closer into view.


    "will, come with me?" meridia looked at me coquettishly, her familiar dress drooping slightly past her shoulder.


    "you better pray i don''t find you later." i growled, throwing a rock through the illusion. as much as i would like to see that scene.....for some reason i''m actually pissed off that meridia was being used like that.


    300 meters.


    "wil, stay with me or i''ll jump off." meridia once again appeared at the edge of the cliff.


    i just blinked, looking at ''it''. "seriously? you really don''t have any idea who that is then? just borrowing the image from my subconscious? if she were truly here, this entire realm would tremble with each of her steps." i don''t know why i wasted the breath saying this, but the look the ''illusion'' gave me was satisfying.


    a hint of annoyance on her face before dispersing.


    "a little more." i spoke even at the cost of my dwindling energy.


    200 meters.


    the stones i gripped were pulled out, maybe i would have been fine, but i saw the illusion of meridia killing artoria making me tumble a way back down in my very brief distraction. my arms got cut up from the jagged protrusions, but i was able to stop myself from falling further.


    maybe my anger was now fueling me, i think i climbed back up faster than the first time.


    100 meters.


    i no longer had any feeling in my arms. i looked around, but i saw nothing, so i kept going.


    50 meters.


    coming to the final cliff, i almost fell down again as my footing crumbled, grabbing tight i hefted myself up, pushing over the edge and rolling onto the top.


    there was something there, i could almost roll my eyes, but my energy was lacking right now. i pulled myself up not recognizing the lower half of the figure, only to pause when i saw its face.


    "you." i said quietly, my body trembling.


    a man with a familiar shade of hair, i almost ran a hand through my own out of instinct. my shaking hands forcibly curled into fists.


    my father.


    sirzechs lucifer.


    "why don''t you come back with me?" he gave a disarming smile. "we can be a family."


    "no." i said calming down., much to the thing''s annoyance. an audible frown on its face due to my lack of reaction. "do you expect me to lash out? or maybe jump with joy at your words? even if you were real, i''m not that little child living by himself anymore."


    was i still angry at him? sure, i think anyone in my situation would hold onto some anger. but i''m not going to dictate any more than that towards this person, to actively hate someone requires effort, he is not worth it.


    i took a step forward. "neither you nor the person you imitate has any control over me." i flicked the illusion, watching it disappear for the last time. "you are irrelevant."


    good riddance.


    there was a small path up to the actual peak, the ''climbing'' was more so heaving my tired body up some stone cliffsides.


    "i did it." i said quietly, falling to the ground, barely sitting up and taking in the view from the top.


    "you did." another voice answered.


    i looked over to see scathach standing next to me. "you''ve been watching me the entire time."


    "mmm, you did good." she nodded. "i didn''t think you would realize your own faults early on, i was planning on having you fight your way up a large portion of the mountain. perhaps set some stronger variants at certain locations to provide walls you had to work to break down. but it wasn''t needed in the end." she shook her head with a small smile.


    "you set the undead there?" i tilted my head. that made an alarming amount of sense.


    "of course." she said plainly.


    "what about those illusions?"


    "remnants of something that i sealed here long ago, something that is neither living nor dead, yet still clings onto a chance at life by consuming the essence of anything it can get its hands on."


    "what was the point of this?" i tried to wave my arms around, but i just collapsed onto the ground.


    "you needed to suffer." she replied without a hint of remorse.


    "ah, so you''re a sadist."


    she walked up to my, lightly tapping the butt of her spear on my forehead. "if i wasn''t pleased with your progress, i would have smacked you for that." she frowned slightly. "the dragon spoke of me at length of your issues, i agreed with him after some deliberation. you have never ''suffered'' before, nor have you ever needed to. some battles may have pushed you to your limits, but it is not the same."


    "i never swung my sword until my arms hurt, i never cast my spells until my voice was hoarse. i never truly trained in any capacity."


    "you understand." she looked pleased. "you were arrogant because of what you inherited, thinking never to push beyond your own limits. you had never truly suffered before. i have never had a student with your particular situation, i needed to devise a new strategy."


    "does that mean you''ll unseal my power?" i asked.


    "mmm, it would be pointless to keep you from utilizing your strengths any longer. we shall begin your true training tomorrow, for now though." she placed her hand on my forehead. "rest, you have earned a small reprieve."


    my eyes closed, involuntarily and i welcomed the darkness.


    ***


    here''s chapter 49, and if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or just support me, visit my pat /astoryforone

 Chapter 51:

    chapter 51:


    scathach pov


    i carried my new student to an empty bed in the castle, such thoughts i did not think i would have ever again.


    how long has it been since another living being had stepped foot inside this land of shadows? i no longer took note of the passing days, it became meaningless after a certain time. to actually have someone seek me out once more, to venture into this deathly place for my tutelage, it was a strange feeling.


    i accepted him immediately, something i had not done often in the past. it was supposed to be a test to simply arrive here, the treacherous perils that awaited one who stepped into my realm. if they couldn''t even appear before me, why must i teach them? i suppose there had been a few exceptions in the past, not all my students were like setanta, some had moved me purely on their own willpower and valor, even if they did not record their names in the myths and legends.


    but to come here, in this time from his place, i believed that to be testament enough. this realm no longer was connected to the wider world, i have merely guesses as to how he arrived, the dragon filling in some pieces.


    what do they call the great magics outside, ''true magic''? such things are something i am incompatible with, in my time all magic was just ''magic''. the last visitors were those undead things that started sprouting in the world once the age of gods finally came to its end. those disgusting creatures that subside from human blood to continue their cursed existence. yes, the dragon helped fill in several details, telling me some things about the outside world in our chat.


    a dragon... i couldn''t help but chuckle at the thought. i have met dragons before, i have killed dragons, never had i shared a conversation with one, not to mention one who boasted such power. how i would have loved to test my spear against its mighty scales....maybe it would have been able to kill me.


    was i excited when my new student arrived infront of me? i wanted to test his worth, to see what i was working with so i engaged him in battle, my spear seeking his heart on the first thrust. he was.....not the worst i''ve taught so far.


    potential.


    that was the best way to describe it. the dragon had told me some things, the boy''s situation, to be related to such a grand figure, he would go very far in life. but he was wasting it, relying too much on who he ''was'' as opposed to who he is now.


    there was no fire in his belly, no drive to truly surpass himself, to become something ''more''.


    but even so, feelings i hadn''t felt in a very long time swelled up. my hands itched, my desire to groom him into a warrior.


    i decided to toss him on that cursed mountain. i wished to see him push himself and work to achieve his first results, otherwise he would take everything further for granted. to have him suffer, to experience hardship to achieve his goals. he wasn''t as bad as my other brat who i had to beat the arrogance out of, but i saw the seeds beginning to sprout, it was better to nip those in the bud.


    i was....delighted to see him understand his own flaws by himself. my intention was to continuously send undead at him, forge him through combat, but he decided to stay at the base of the mountain and hone his own blade.


    less than a month, yet the progress he made in that short amount of time was substantial. it was to be expected, he had so much bubbling under the surface, waiting to be let loose.


    i allowed him his time to hone his own skill, not interfering. it was amusing to watch him swing his sword for days on end, focusing so intently for the first time.


    how his movements become sharper and cleaner with each hour that passes.


    certainly, no master yet, but he took a large step forward.


    watching him climb the mountain, for others it may have been monotonous, but i watched every moment without a hint of boredom.


    even when that wretched divine spirit tried its games again, persisting through time purely on resentment, not even a proper undead abomination, something in between and forever sealed inside the mountain.


    it projects illusions to lure things into it, or to kill them so it can absorb their essence.


    i could only sigh thinking back to how setanta was tricked the very first time. the most infuriating part was that he knew they were fake, but he still wanted to lay with it regardless.


    how amusing it was to see me show up, was that from my student''s own desires or simply barrowing a familiar form?


    maybe i shall have to teach him more than just combat...


    i quickly spun my sword, recovering from my own attack, and slammed the tip into the tundra, blocking her strike.


    scathach abandoned that avenue attack quicker than it took me to blink, her elbow swinging towards my face, only to meet the palm of my hand.


    my hand struggled to hold her back.


    "still think you gained nothing?" she raised an eyebrow.


    i released my grip, and she lowered her arm. "i....didn''t even realize where that came from." that was....wow, it felt so fluid and easy. i mean, it wasn''t anything spectacular, scathach was holding back substantially, but it just all felt right.


    "don''t get cocky!" a fist found my face, disrupting my thoughts.


    "son of a bitch." i shouted, clutching my nose, blood running down my face. i swear to every god, she did something to make it particularly painful.


    "you are just a larger insect now; you wouldn''t even last a few moves from me if i were going all out." she said coldly. "you are merely at the step where it is worthwhile to teach you."


    white light erupted from my hand, healing my broken nose. i stared at her in annoyance, she didn''t seem the least bit remorseful. "only a few moves?"


    "hmph, that was being generous." she dismissed me easily. "if you could land a true hit on me, i would even allow you into my bed."


    wait, what?


    "don''t daydream, boyo." she smacked me upside the head. "you are too far away to even consider laying with me." she laughed. "i shall begin passing down my teachings, your usage of runes was an abomination, i will not allow someone under my tutelage such disgrace."


    "that is...fair. i''ve been mainly abusing my near infinite magical energy to do what i wanted." i thought it through.


    "your swordsmanship too, it leaves much to be desired. i have seen women trained by their maids having better sword skills than you." she shook her head with a frown.


    i chose not to comment on that.


    "my final student..." she turned around, looking towards the horizon. "i shall forge you into a great warrior. your magic, your martial ability. i will help you master your weapons and pull out your potential." she turned back to me again. "let us start with your runes, when you move to a standard that satisfies me, i shall pass down the primordial runes."


    i froze, hearing what she said.


    primordial runes, they were so much stronger than the modern runes used in today''s magecraft. an art passed down by odin, a path created by a pantheon head. it was something that can be used against divine beings, something dragons and servants couldn''t just shrug off.


    there was a reason they were no where to be found in the modern day, they literally had to be passed down. a few years ago, the magical community went crazy when a primordial rune was discovered in an old pat unearthed in norway. yet, even the person who obtained that object, they only gained an incomplete understanding.


    "i''m ready when you are."


    she smiled at me. "those are the words i wished to hear the most."


    ***


    alright, chapter over, some real talk now. it seems like we need a discussion on ''true magic''. i''ll explain my thoughts about what i wrote before, considering there is very little actually available on how magic operates, i''ve made up stuff as i went along. now, my reasons and thoughts from before. when scathach sealed the mc she sealed his ''magical energy'', not his ''magic'' as so many people were seemingly intent on saying. true magic is a type of ''mystery'', a power coming from the root. magical energy is a means to realize the mystery, basically a spark to start a fire. i know some people were vehemently against the idea that true magic requires the utilization of magical energy, and frankly, we don''t know one way or the other, but if it didn''t require magical energy, then couldn''t mundane people theoretically realize the mystery? there are billions of humans on the planet, has none ever touched upon the mystery if it didn''t require a certain valuable commodity only possessed by a very small portion of the people?


    that''s my thoughts on the matter, whether i''m right or wrong, meh. i do enjoy the discussion, so don''t take this as me being angry or anything, i just wanted to clear up some possible misconceptions without delving too heavily into nasu-lore. that is a rabbit hole i don''t have time to properly talk about in a meaningful capacity right now.


    anyways, if you want to read five chapters ahead or support me, visit pat /astoryforone

 Chapter 52:

    chapter 52:


    "like this?....no." scathach weaved runes through the air, before dismissing them and starting over. she seemed solely focused on her experiments that nothing could disturb her.


    i had explained to her my rune usage, my path i was taking and what spells i was developing. it was a surreal experience, watching her reverse engineer my spells from some basic hints.....usually i''m the one doing that. i only told her my thoughts and what i had created already, and she started trying to replicate them.


    "ansuz into kennaz then raido? no that wouldn''t work either, they would diminish each other...unless!" she quickly swiped her hand, allowing a spell to actualize. "what did you call it, ''fires of muspelhiem?" she laughed, creating a massive torrent of flame infront of her, burning everything in that direction.


    i could only sigh, it had taken her less than an hour to recreate my spell.


    "your turn." scathach turned to me abruptly, hands on hips, expectant.


    did she want to compare them? whatever, lets just trample all over my self esteem while we''re at it. i activated my circuits, gathered my magical energy and actualized my runes.


    "foolish." she scoffed, flicking a rune into my sequence disrupting the whole thing and making the magical energy go wild and disperse. "again."


    i grit my teeth and started up the spell sequence once again, i stared at her intently, as the spell was about to actualize, she moved.


    another flicked towards me, but i dodged out of the way this time, only to blink as several more collided not just with my spell but my body as well, hurling me back into a snow pile.


    "foolish boy." she frowned. "do you think i am just disrupting you because i find it amusing?"


    "yes." i said without hesitation.


    she raised an eyebrow as several more runes surrounded her.


    "only proving my point." i wiped the snow off my clothes, standing back up. "sadist." i muttered under my breath.


    *bang*


    "mother fucker." i blurted out, getting smacked in the head again, face planting back into the snow.


    "you remind me of setanta, one of my other students." she bore down on me. "he often required that i beat my lessons into him. it is making me very ''nostalgic''."


    "that sounds, about right for him. he probably just doubled down even then." i snorted.


    she tilted her head in confusion. "you know my student?"


    oh right, she wouldn''t know about that. "he was summoned as a servant due to a ritual some mage families created, the holy grail." i waved my hand dismissively. "supposedly capable of granting a wish."


    "what a ridiculous notion, a ''wish''" she scowled. "...how did he die?"


    well, she can read between the lines. "as a hero, protecting someone close to me." atleast, he did in many world-lines, safe to assume he would go out in a blaze of glory here as well. if it weren''t for him, rin would have probably died in some iterations of the war.


    "that foolish boy." she said quietly, a small smile on her face. the runes around her were dismissed, and her ''pressure'' returned to normal, her expression turning neutral. "answer my previous question, or you will be going back up the mountain." her stern attitude returned.


    "you were targeting specific parts of my spell, certain links in my runic sentence. maybe they were weak points, easily disruptable, or maybe my sentence is flawed, bloated even, and you were picking off excess?"


    the days started to blend together at some point.


    "i hadn''t completed a thousand for each spell yet." i rubbed my hands together, keeping them warm.


    "hmm, its enough." she dismissed my concerns. "your casting is up to an acceptable level now, we can move on to the next part." she withdrew a parchment, handing it over to me. "i have made some notes regarding your spells."


    i looked it over, reading each line very carefully. "you theorized the completed form of my 9-realms?" i didn''t really know what else to call this spell-school.


    nine realms, nine spells.


    she had created six more spells for me, complete with their entire runic structure and even had notes on their uses and thoughts on their inception. she used my bare thoughts to conceptualize these, merely the basis of my random ideas. not only that, they were just about what i had envisioned as well.


    what a scary woman.


    "i had some free time." she said nonchalantly.


    this was....a very nice gesture. "thank you, teacher." honestly, seeing this gentle side of her made it really hard to hold any kind of resentment, even knowing she would kick my ass later if i said or did something she didn''t like.


    "no need for that." she had a small smile on her face. "i had one final thought regarding this method you are creating. you are missing one very important concept to link them all together."


    one final concept? link them all together....oh. "i see where you''re going with this." i rubbed my chin, thinking it through. "yggdrasil, the world tree. the conceptual basis for the entirety of the norse cosmetology and what physically linked all the realms in that layer of reality."


    "good, but you will need to complete this yourself, i fear i may stymie your growth if i give you an answer here." she shook her head.


    hmm, i already theorized the other spells at a prior time, but i had to even consider this aspect. i guess she wouldn''t completely give me any answer like that. some time of linking mechanism? perhaps to combine multiple spells together?


    no, that would grind under the original concept, the world tree links but it doesn''t ''combine''. maybe some sort of amplification, using the world tree as a basis to ''spread'' a single spell over a large distance or maybe to just empower a single spell to an absurd level?


    there were many paths i could take here, much more testing was required.


    "you have helped me a lot already." i waved the parchment. "this has saved me many days of research." it matched my initial thoughts as well, this is more or less what i would have created when i had time and sat down.


    "very well." she didn''t dwell on it any longer. "now, swing your sword ten thousand times."


    i just sighed, i guess we''re back to this now. "yes, teacher."


    "i expect perfect form on each swing, otherwise you will be starting over. you worked your mind and your magic, now you shall work your body." she said with no room for argument, not that i disagreed with her assessment. "finish this and we will spar again, i will even allow you to use your magic."


    another spar, huh? honestly, the thought was exciting, it was one of the best ways to get stronger. and i would be lying if i said that i don''t enjoy fighting, i just hope i don''t turn into a battle maniac in the future.


    ***


    well, another chapter is done. i hope everyone enjoys new years tomorrow, i should be releasing a chapter, but don''t hold your breath.


    anyways, if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, visit my pat /astoryforone

 Chapter 53:

    chapter 53:


    i sprinted along the tundra, explosions erupting in my wake, magical attacks launched at obscene speeds, and i was barely managing to dodge.


    "slow!" a shout was heard behind me, i narrowly ducked to avoid a bloodthirsty spear from impaling me from behind.


    my back foot pivoted, turning around i retaliated, sword lashing out towards the woman aiming for my life.


    her feral grin almost made me waver, but i forced all my strength into my blow, locking against the shaft of her spear.


    "lightning cloak." my weapon crackled with power.


    scathach looked surprised, jumping back, staring at me as she clutched her hand a few times. "cute." she narrowed her eyes, taking a few steps round me.


    i smirked, mimicking her movements in the other direction as we circled each other. my grip on mirage tightened, and i moved. "10 birds."


    my blade flashed out, blades of magical energy flew out towards the immortal witch.


    i saw her adjust her grip on her spear, hand down near the tip, using it almost like a sword. with a full body motion, she swung her spear at the incoming barrage, her own version of sword phantoms collided with my attack, the air crackling with magical effects at the epicenter.


    neither of us were deterred, our eyes stay focused solely on each other. we moved at the same time, leaping through the air, spear meeting sword at our highest point. an explosion pulsed out, blowing away all debris and snow on the ground.


    "better." scathach loudly declared, thrusting her spear several times in a blink of an eye. "do not stay flat footed! weave each movement into your follow up attack, or use your footwork to retreat without opening yourself up!"


    her spear slipped past my guard, cutting into my shoulder, but she did not relent. it continued to pour onto me, the smallest opening was another wound on my body, and my clothes were already torn at this point, and i was bleeding from several places.


    "i said don''t stay flat footed" she shouted, increasing her speed several notches and sweeping my legs out from under me, i didn''t even have time to hit the ground before she pivoted and lashed out with her foot, sending me spiraling into the distance.


    the world around me spun, my body skipping across the ground before i could regain my footing, she wouldn''t give me the chance to get back up. my danger sense was already telling me a lethal attack was heading for me again.


    i raised my sword up overhead, her spear slamming down like a club, the ground cracking under me from the blow. i think one of my ribs was broken, a sharp pain permeated my body from my chest.


    "did anyone every tell you that men don''t like abrasive women." i grit out, blood seeping from my mouth.


    "what does a virgin boy like you know about women?" she retorted, knee slamming into my chest, the exact spot i was hurting. she let go of her spear, grabbing my arm, pushing her shoulder into me, and flipping me over onto the ground.


    i rolled to the side, just barely dodging a spear form skewering a very important part of my lower body. "low blow!" i shouted, getting up as quickly as i could to gain some distance.


    scary fucking bitch.


    "it''s not like you would ever need it." she laughed. already on my ass, spear lashing out.


    it took everything i had to deflect her incoming barrage, not even having a moment to retaliate. i stomped on the ground, erecting dozens of earthen walls between us, merely only good for buying the briefest of moments.


    i quickly took a handful of talismans out of my ring.


    i didn''t sit idle before this spar, i prepared several things beforehand.


    "metal enriches water!" i threw my first talisman up into the air. i saw the look on my teacher''s face, she didn''t recognize what i was doing, i guess she didn''t'' read through that book when she had my stuff.


    "fuck." i spat out, dodging another spear strike. was she keeping me from completing the creation cycle? she probably didn''t know what it did, but for the intentions of training, she probably wasn''t going to allow me to cast it without effort.


    my sword swept towards her haphazardly, almost like i had regressed a step.


    i saw her frown, about to tongue lash me, one of the few times she would pause in her assault.


    i was fine, it was a spell that target all those i deemed as enemies.


    "take that, you old hag." i finally laughed, as the last vestiges of my spell finally faded, and the realm return to eternal twilight.


    my laughing abruptly stopped as i saw scathach, standing there completely unharmed, a shield surrounding her.


    primordial runes.


    she fending off my attack by utilizing primordial runes....i suppose i should take that as a compliment.


    she didn''t answer, the clear dissatisfaction of my comment written on her face. her spell faded and she gripped her spear, reeling her arm back, she threw it with all her might right at me.


    the ground shattered at the force of the spear sailing through the air, leaving a track of magical energy and bloodlust in its wake.


    it wasn''t hard to dodge, but i fell on my butt out of instinct, letting it sail harmlessly past me.


    "an old hag, am i?" she took a step forward. "curious as to why you have been staring at this ''old hags'' rear all this time then."


    she moved, extremely fast, i had no time to even stand up, her foot was planted firmly on my chest, pushing me further into the ground. "those paper-spells need work, they are too slow, but they have potential."


    yeah, i need to practice them a bit more, weave them into my combat style.


    "any last words?" she eyed me, putting just a bit more pressure on my chest, my ribs shuddering.


    i couldn''t stop myself from wheezing. "i think.....you''re awakening something in me."


    "you have chosen poorly." she deadpanned.


    "wait!" i shouted. she paused for a moment, looking down at me. "for the record, i was staring at your legs." i smiled innocently.


    "death it is then." she held up her hand, and her demonic spear jutted out from where it had been thrown, crisscrossing through the air and returned to her hand.


    what the hell?


    "how did you do that?"


    she released me, stepping to the side. "do what?" she didn''t seem to understand.


    "summon your spear back like that, to control it so well through telekinesis." i cast a healing spell, holding it over my chest.


    "it was not telekinesis, though i suppose it has similarities. it is an aspect of weapon refinement." she started, twirling her spear before stabbing it into the ground. "is this an avenue that interests you?" she asked, clearly in teacher mode again, as opposed to ''kick my ass'' mode.


    "well yes, but i was talking specifically about how you could control it like that. can you do more than that, say move it with your will in the air?"


    "if i exert much effort, i can move it about, but for a combat technique, it is lacking." she furrowed her brow, unsure of where i was going with this.


    "please teach me this, i think this is exactly what i''ve been looking for."


    this is not how i expected this sparing session to end, fighting almost nonstop for almost two days. but this may be exactly what i was looking for to help bridge my martial and magical abilities, to allow them to coexist in the same combat style.


    ***


    almost didn''t get this out today, was rather busy, but hey it''s 7 minutes before midnight so it counts!


    anyways, if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, check out my /astoryforone

 Chapter 54:

    chapter 54:


    "this is the issue." i gestured with my hand, a sword flew out of the ground towards me, i caught it with ease, but its movement was too static, unmoving. i did the equivalent of wrapping an invisible lasso around it and yanked it toward me.


    scathach tapped her finger against her chin, squatting down and poking at another sword i had stabbed into the ground. "do it again."


    i shrugged, tossing the sword into the ground a distance away and pulled it to me again with telekinesis.


    "wrap it in your magical energy and keep it floating infront of you." she said, standing up and walking next to me.


    i did as she said, allowing mirage to float infront of me, as my magical energy wrapped around it like a blanket. "clearly, movement is not the problem, at least one dimensionally. i''ve used it in the past, thrown one of my swords and guided it with telekinesis and such, but never for any maneuvers beyond straight lines.


    she stared at it for a moment, muttering something under her breath then gave it a flick, the sword flew out of my ''control'' and landed on the ground.


    "conceptually, it may be different due to the weapons used, a spear is meant to be thrown, so it may be more open to manipulation this way." i started thinking out loud. "it shouldn''t be impossible, i''ve heard stories of similar things in the east, swordsman who could control their swords with their wills in a far off era."


    yeah, taoism and the like were very popular in the distant era. there were many stories of those people using swords in some magical ways.


    i started pacing, taking another look at my hovering sword and walked back and forth. i made sure not to lose focus and keep the weapon suspended, now what abou¡ª


    *smack*


    "son of a bitch" i clutched the side of my head, falling to the ground. "what the hell?!?"


    scathach stood over me, looking down, frowning. "your pacing was distracting me." her lips curled up. "i guess we can discard some kind of mental limitation."''


    i let out a breath, calming down. i suppose she was testing to see if i would subconsciously do something with the sword to block her ''attack''?


    or maybe she just liked to beat me up, both are plausible explanations.


    she ignored me, going back to the hover sword, squatting down and looking at it intently. i could tell she was clearly focused, possibly thinking of solutions.


    i smiled lightly, with all the force i could muster, i slammed the hovering sword into the ground, kicking up all the snow around it.


    scathach slowly stood up, wiping the snow from her face. "if you wanted to bleed some more, you merely had to ask." her voice was even, which only added even more presence to her words.


    "we''ll see whose bleeding after this." i grabbed my sword raising it up. it would definitely be me....but i refuse to back down. i wipped some dried blood off my forehead from the previous bout, when sudden realization hit me.


    i think scathach noticed something too because she looked less ''bloodthirsty'' and stared more inquisitive towards the red spotted liquid on my hand. "blood." she said.


    "blood." i nodded. her breath of knowledge was truly impressive, she could arrive at the same conclusion so quickly as i did. "blood is the answer, i did something with my first sword awhile back, i soaked it in my blood to make it a better catalyst."


    "but that won''t be enough, if it was merely an issue of blood, such a ''technique'' would be more readily available." she shook her head. "you must create a stronger ''bond'' with the weapons you wish to utilize. i could perform such actions because i personally forged these spears after slaying the beast from whence they originated."


    "not an option for me." i frowned slightly. no way was i going to try and reforge mirage, and i doubt dawnbreaker could even be reforged, let alone ascalon, a noble phantasm. i took a look inside my ring, mentally looking over everything and certain ideas began to form. "i have a thought." i stated, withdrawing a couple books.


    scathach stepped over, taking them in hand, and started to flip the pages over quickly enough. i saw her do ''something'' with a rune, seemingly so she could read the language of the texts. "this is the spell you used earlier." she stated, continuing reading. "i see...."


    lighting cloak was the spell book she was holding. to imbue my weapon with lightning, a very basic spell on the surface, but it held a surprising amount of depth. "basically, a temporary enchantment, the only issue is using my blood instead of lightning and making it more permanent."


    "my refining methods, you wish to learn them?" she looked at me, waiting for an answer.


    "i...want to know everything you''re willing to teach." i replied honestly.


    she smiled, it was a very genuine and beautiful smile, devoid of any spiteful feelings she had moments prior. "i will show you how i forged my spears then."


    ***


    "interesting design." scathach looked over my enchanting table. she had given me a rundown on how her forging process went, her additions over the years and other things she''s tinkered with in the past. i don''t know how much time had passed, but we had somehow migrated back to the castle in one of her storerooms she kept many materials and other objects.


    taking the concepts used in lightning cloak, replacing the lightning with my blood, and using the enchanting table to make the effect ''stick''.


    i felt hair touching my face as scathach leaned over my shoulder, close enough that i could hear her breathing, as she started to direct me. "here." she said quietly. "you are losing much of the process from magical leakage. a normal enchantment from this table would not suffer this issue, but you are combining the application of a spell, modifying it with your blood, and forcibly attaching it to your weapon." she gently drew a rune over my sword, seeing it pulse ever so slightly i could see it having an effect on my weapon. "we often times look over the simplest solutions."


    she withdrew, standing off to the side, giving me an encouraging smile.


    i held back a sigh, realizing what i had been doing wrong at this point.


    i didn''t want to get distracted, so i focused back on my table, regardless of how many times i failed, for some reason i was feeling rather confident now.


    how much blood had i spilt for this little project at this point?


    once more, i poured my blood over my sword, allowing it to drink it up for the enchantment. this time, though, my magical energy swirled around the sword instead of merely bring ''applied'' like it was filling every nook and cranny. i could see the immediate difference in what was happening. it seemed obvious in hindsight, but i just simply did not think of it during this time.


    there was no thunderous sound to applause my success, but as it all finalize my sword just pulsed slightly, taking in the enchantment.


    i stood up, almost not daring to touch my sword.


    moment of truth?


    i reached out with my telekinesis, it was merely a ''bridging'' of intent, once i connected to my sword, the spell wasn''t necessary. the ''enchantment'' did most of the work i merely needed to ''activate'' it.


    my sword lifted off the ground, and i gestured with my hand for it to fly up and down, and i spun my hand in a circle, only to watch with amazement as the sword followed my commands.


    "well done." scathach sneaked up on me.


    i couldn''t help but turn around and wrap my hands around her in a hug. "i did it!" it was only when i heard a soft giggle in my ear that i realized what i was doing, quickly separating from her.


    smooth, will, smooth.


    forgot myself for a moment, don''t even know how long i had been at this and then it was finished...and i will ignore how nice she smelled.


    when was the last time i accomplished something after working on it so diligently?


    it was an exhilarating feeling.


    scathach looked at me, an amused smile on her face. "good, now since our last sparring was interrupted, we make up these past few days with another one."


    few days? god damn, no wonder my back felt stiff.


    "well....i really do want to test this out." and i''m never really against sparring with someone stronger than me, case and point, artoria and sasaki kojiro.


    "let''s hope you can keep that confidence." she smirked. "because you will not be allowed to touch your weapons throughout."


    regrets?


    many.


    "that''s fine, you''ll need the handicap." when in doubt, double down.


    a vicious grin emerged on her face, one that promised quite a bit of pain. "my little student, all grown, up. i guess i will not need to hold back anymore." she turned around, flipping her hair back and walking out the door.


    [you fucked up.]


    i may have fucked up.


    ***


    yeah, looks like this training arc is wrapping up at chapter 60.


    anyways, if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, visit my pat /astoryforone

 Chapter 55:

    chapter 55:


    i stared at my teacher, the environment around us was completely destroyed. craters littered the ground, any kind of ''foliage'' was devastated, and nothing more than scraps. there were places charred from intense flames, other places where ice had exploded out in hazardous thorns.


    my clothes were ragged, my breathing was uneven and sweat mixed with blood as it dripped down my face.


    a white light emitted from my hand, holding it up to my face to heal my swollen eye so i could see better.


    scathach walked towards me, each step the same length, almost like a predator who finally cornered their prey.


    despite the lackadaisical nature of her movements, there were absolutely no openings for me to exploit. this woman had not been going all out, but certainly not been going easy on me either, my body ached and hurt in every which place. not to mention he several times she had just stabbed me without any remorse.


    [regret making her go this hard?] i heard my partner ask.


    my lips curled up, even with my heavy breathing, i couldn''t help but smile. "never."


    [well said.] ddraig mirrored my sentiments.


    "is that all you got!?" i shouted the distance towards her menacing figure. my sword slowly circled around me, never touching the ground.


    ascalon.


    mirage.


    dawnbreaker.


    i relied on them heavily before, but now....i felt like i was the one in control. my connection to them, it gave me a certain confidence.


    i steadied my legs, they were a little shaky, but i had enough in me to keep going.


    lightning danced across my hands, perhaps one of my favorite ''elements'', one i defaulted to quite easily. i gestured with my hand and my three swords shot off like meteors, one from above and two from the side.


    how much trial and error did it take to come this far? teacher quite literally beat the techniques into me as we continued to spar until it reached a ''satisfactory'' level, according to her. well, stabbed the techniques into me.....mostly.


    she deflected them with ease, even as their trajectory was disrupted, and their forms going flying in every which way, it merely took a thought to grab them again, bringing them back towards me, with lightning flying towards her face.


    scathach leaned down, ignoring my spells as they harmlessly passed over here and she broke into a sprint that displaced all the snow around her, and a shockwave appeared where she had been previously.


    so fast, and this wasn''t even her fastest.


    her spear was infront of my eyes, i narrowly dodged, her spear slicing the side of my head, blood flowing through the thin line opened up.


    i moved towards her, our faces only a breath apart, my hand moving up to grab her spear.


    she quickly shot her knee towards my chest, only for her to pull back as ascalon rocketed from the side, ready to skewer her leg if she continued the attack. she was quick to adjust her footing, allowing it to pass in between us, only the fabrics on her clothing to get the slightest bit severed on its passing.


    scathach narrowed her eyes, casting a rune with such speed that i barely even noticed, taking the initiative to flick it towards dawnbreaker before i could follow up on my attack.


    the spell collided with my sword, enveloping it in magical energy, and forcing it to drop to the ground. i could feel my connection to it still, but all my effort to call it were met with insane resistance.


    was it a gravitational increase? i had no experience dealing with such a thing, not something i could unravel at moment''s notice in this situation.


    definitely something i''ll need to be conscious of in the future.


    "lightning cloak." i smirked at her as my handing holding her spear erupted in magical lightning.


    i could feel her breath on my cheek, her nose almost touching mine.


    "you have made great progress." she said quietly, eyes not leaving mine.


    it was an honest compliment; one i couldn''t help but take pride in her words. it seemed hard to gauge how much stronger i became when she just continued to stay at a pace that was just above mine regardless of what i did. it just went to show what a monster this woman was.


    "you can get off me now." i responded, turning my eyes away. i definitely was not blushing.


    "hmm, what if i don''t wish to move?"


    "i can''t feel my lower body." i quickly said.


    "don''t worry, there''s not much to feel down here." she wiggled her butt over my groin for added effect.


    [ouch.] ddraig chimed in, sharing my sentiments.


    what''s sharper, her spear or her tongue?


    scathach''s lips curled into a smirk, laughter escaped her lips. "you dare tease your teacher, huh?" she poked my cheek. "a snowball? i ought to beat your arse for that."


    well, turnabout is fair play i suppose. on the other hand....i grabbed two handfuls of snow and smooshed them against her face.


    "brat!" she flicked my forehead, a small smile on her face, amusement clear in her eyes. "fine, fine. i will allow you a moments respite due to your progress. we shall convene again on the morrow."


    she slowly began to sit up, but i yanked her back down. she caught herself, hands digging into the snow to prop herself up over me. "what if i don''t want you to go?" i raised an eyebrow.


    "you play a dangerous game, boyo." her tone lacking her usual aloofness. there was something else mixed in, her face wasn''t so hardened, perhaps even possesing a small bit of longing, but she also was hesitant.


    "i seem to recall you starting this game."


    she shied away first, slowly pulling herself up and i didn''t stop her this time. "let us end this here." she stood up, wiping the snow from her body. "take the remainder of the day to yourself." she said quietly, before walking away.


    "jeese, what am i even doing?" i sat up, staring at my empty surroundings.


    i cast another healing spell, hovering over myself, feeling the warm sensation flow through my body. oh gods that feels amazing, i didn''t realize how much i was forcing myself at the end there. her days-long sparring sessions are brutal.


    "did i do something wrong, ddraig?" i let my body fall back into the snow, staring up at the clouded sky.


    [i don''t think there''s any right or wrong there, just choices to be made.]


    "why do i feel so conflicted then?" i sighed, not knowing how to handle this situation. "whatever, lets go beat some undead up, we can take the opportunity to train again."


    the time i could sneak away to train with the boosted gear was not much. not that i was keeping it a secret, but it wasn''t really something she could help with much, so we never really focused on it much.


    [alright. i can feel it, we''re getting close, maybe we can take those one to two steps needed to reach balance breaker today.]


    and i can focus on just beating up undead things instead of worrying about other nonsense for now.


    ***


    alrighty slowly making our way to the end. just a heads up, i may or may not have a chapter tomorrow, going to check out an apartment after work and don''t know how long i''ll be gone.


    as always, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead, or just support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 56:

    chapter 56:


    "look, what if we change the design?"


    "[you want to achieve a sub-species for the scale mail? not even having achieved balance breaker for a month and you''re already wanting something different?]"


    i pushed myself up off the ground, arm shaking as it was the only thing keeping me from falling on my face. i blew infront of my face to clear a few strands of hair out of my eyes as my arm bent down and my nose just barely touched the ground, only to push myself up again.


    "not a sub-species, i like how the original scale mail works, i want to change out it looks, cosmetically." i breathed out, continuing my pushups.


    a sub-species, it was a description on sacred gears. essentially, they can change based on their user''s needs and desires, becoming something unique to that current wielder, thus called a ''sub-species''. for instance, if ddraig''s scail mail, his balance breaker, evolved to grow multiple arms to allow me to wield all my swords, that would be a sub-species of his balance breaker then. it would a specific addition or alteration unique to me across all his wielders.


    my eyes looked up towards ddraig, or rather the gauntlet sitting on a table with scathach as she kicked her feet up and was reading one of the spell books i brought with me. the one on onmyoji arts, she was curious about that particular school of magecraft and wanted to understand it better.


    she probably shares similar thoughts with me in this regard, new information is always interesting.


    i actually asked her to take ddraig out, i wanted to see the process by which she did it. and ddraig enjoyed being out and about sometimes as well, actually being able to have conversations with other people, or just scathach.


    it didn''t hurt me any, and why not make my partner happy when i can?


    "[what makes you think i can even do that?]" the gem on the gauntlet lit up as his words echoed out.


    "you told me some restrictions were ''loosened'', i''m just taking a shot in the dark here." not end of the world if this doesn''t work, but may as well see what options i have.


    "[that design is iconic, everyone knows it belongs to me!]"


    well, that''s not a denial.


    "i''m not dissing your look, i''m just saying.....it isn''t optimal for me, it''s too....bulky."


    "[are you calling me fat?]"


    "yes." i said without hesitation, unable to stop myself from smiling.


    "[more weight.]"


    "more weight?" scathach looked up from her book.


    "[more weight.]" he confirmed.


    scathach nodded, picking up a large boulder sitting next to her chair and tossed it on the one already weighing down on my back.


    "dick!" i shouted as the weight almost made me collapse. i was about to bring my other hand down to catch myself but ¨C


    "either keep one hand off the ground or you can lose one permanently." scathach didn''t even look up, flipping another page.


    yes ma''am!


    "[oh, take his right, that''s the one he uses to ¨C]"


    "shut up you fat dragon!" i quickly cut him off. "i''ll paint the boosted gear white and call it divine boosting, don''t test me."


    "how long do you intend to stare?" she laughed, walking over to the ledge and dipping her feet in.


    it would be difficult to describe how beautiful this woman was. and the confidence she walked around under my gaze; she truly did not feel any amount of shyness to be naked infront of me.


    "as long as i can." i shot back.


    on a side note, that illusion did do her justice.


    her lips curled up, amused at my words. "perhaps there is hope for you yet." she slid down into the water, allowing her ample cleavage to stay just above the water line.


    i have seen heaven, death no longer scares me.


    "are you just here to tease me?" i asked, turning my gaze away, but the image was forever burned into my mind. i doubt any healthy men with a desire for the fairer sex would forget something like that.


    "perhaps it is just a side benefit?" she smirked, scooting closer to me. "does it...make you uncomfortable?" she said ''shyly'', using her arms to push her breasts together. her eyes locked with mine for a moment before she broke down and started laughing. "you''re so similar to setanta yet so different, he wouldn''t have waited even a moment to jump me."


    "don''t compare me to that mutt." i scowled. the very epitome of ''every hole is a goal''. i thought with a certain part of my body...often, but i at least had some standards.


    "hmm, shall i also teach you my friendship of the thighs then?" she stood up, looking right at me. "isn''t that what you said before, you were taken by my legs?" she gave a sultry look. "it is my duty to teach you ''everything'' i can."


    i.....don''t know how to answer that question.


    i don''t think i''ve ever been in a situation like this before, and i find myself uncertain on how to proceed. i''m no stranger to a woman''s touch, but this was just something else.


    "i believe i owe you a reward after all." she got close enough to whisper in my ear. "how about it, do you wish to share my bed tonight? you merely have to say the words."


    was she trying to get me to give in? was it just some sort of game to her?


    i was tempted, oh i was i so tempted, but i also had my own pride.


    i turned to face her, my hand coming up to gently caress her check, our faces were a breath apart.


    gently, i placed my lips against hers for a brief moment.


    "no thank you." i replied, breaking away.


    the look on her face was one i would treasure, the look of utter bewilderment at my declaration. has anyone ever said ''no'' to her like this? i''m sure she''s used to any man she propositions to practically jump at the chance.


    hell, it took a lot more willpower than i was willing to admit to decline.


    even so, i couldn''t help but smile at her dumbfounded expression.


    [i''m proud of you.] ddraig said i got out of the hot springs, leaving my teacher to her own thoughts. [though i am curious as to why you didn''t....you know.]


    "fuck?" i couldn''t help but chuckle. "i''m not a child." i said, shaking my head. "but to be honest, i''m not one hundred percent sure myself....i think it just feels kind of cheap, like she wasn''t really ''into'' it beyond pure fucking, and if we crossed that line..... i don''t think i could stop myself from falling, and it would be make our relationship awkward if it was just my one sided affections."


    ***


    alright, another chapter is out. sorry for missing yesterday was out and about doing some apartment hunting. the market right now is just so fucking brutal, every place i find has like a billion applicants ahead of me, so frustrating.


    anyways, if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, visit my pat /astoryforone

 Chapter 57:

    chapter 57:


    the past few days had been....odd.


    particularly, the relationship between me and scathach had taken a strange turn. she was acting different than usual, well, somewhat different than usual.


    touches that lingered a little bit longer, excuses to get closer, less.... venomous with her words when the mood struck her. i mean, she would still go for the metaphorical juggular when the opportunity presented itself, but there was no ''bite'' there like before.


    i thought for sure she would be more distance, or perhaps even annoyance, yet it seemed like the exact opposite.


    don''t get me wrong, she still kicked my ass without any remorse, her spear still drilled holes in me when i revealed any openings...and even when i didn''t. she at no point was willing to concede a defeat to massage my ego, her spear remained ruthless and precise.


    her job as a ''teacher'' was never compromised.


    it''s just...i suppose she was acting more ''gentle''.


    truthfully, i didn''t know how to take it. when did i even start feeling this way towards her?


    i had no intention of even starting something like this, it isn''t like i seek out anything with a nice pair of legs to woo or develop feelings for.


    with meridia, i liked her immediately, so i took a chance, even against better judgment. there was no need to complicate things, i was even prepared for rejection. it all worked out in the end, and i still care about her dearly, this time away was something that grated on me. i looked forward to when i can see her again, to hear her voice, hold her in my arms.


    i could only sigh, shaking my head.


    artoria was a bit similar but also different. that relationship is still rather ambiguous, and i don''t know if it will even develop further, but after about a year away, i still think of her fondly and these lingering feelings still persist, so more than willing to give it a shot if she''s open to it as well.


    i suppose i started off with a good opinion of her from my childhood. having my mother take me to watch a king arthur play, something rare in japan, and i became obsessed with that until some other whimsical thing took my attention. some of my fondest memories, i would be lying if i said that didn''t skew my initial perception of her.


    but i quite enjoyed her temperament, her dry sense of humor and her overall personality.


    relationships have been started on less. but i still need to talk to her about ''everything'', and i don''t know what her thoughts will be.


    i refuse to start a relationship on lies.


    scathach is.....i don''t know.


    physically, i can objectively say she is one of the most beautiful women i''ve ever laid my eyes on. from that alone, she garners a certain amount of attraction, and anyone who tells you that physical attraction is irrelevant is a liar. it''s not the most important thing in a relationship, but its damn well important to be attracted to your partner.


    she can be extremely vicious, bloodthirsty, and down right fierce when she gets into certain moods. yet, she''s never wantonly cruel....and i can''t help but find that side of her attractive as well. not to mention those times where she can just act rather cutely.


    "ddraig, what do i do?" i asked my partner.


    [you seriously asking me?] he said incredulously.


    "i don''t really have anyone else right now." i grumbled.


    [dragon relationships aren''t really something you would want to imitate.] i think i heard ddraig sigh. [i''ve been around humanity enough to understand them better than most of my kind, but i still don''t care about a lot of issues you lot face in such things.]


    "that''s true, i guess a dragon wouldn''t really care about such things like dating or courting."


    [actually, you would be surprised. my first mate, i courted her with treasures and powerful prey.]


    "huh....how did that turn out?" i actually didn''t know much about ddraigs past.


    [she was a wonderful mate, strong, with glistening purple scales.] ddriag began to reminisce [her fire had this purple hue to it as well, it was beautiful even if it couldn''t match my own. even our daughter inherited her mom''s coloring.]


    "daughter?" i was genuinely surprised.


    "oho, it seems your tongue has become sharper than your sword, but i suppose that is not much of a threshold to overcome." she replied without hesitation.


    [damn, she is ruthless.]


    "i don''t think this is a battle i can win."


    "hmm, you appear to be used to those by now." she smirked


    [good, just keep kicking him while he''s down.] ddraig started laughing.


    "yeah, yeah. wilhelm gets beat up, funny." i rolled my eyes, used to her ''insults'' at this point, though i felt no malice in her words.


    getting your assed kicked many times by the same person has a way of blunting certain parts of your ego.


    "aww, is your pride wounded, shall it kiss it better?" she walked up practically draping herself off me. "you''re blushing." she laughed, poking my cheek.


    "i am not." i refuted slapping her hand away. she only laughed harder as i huffed in embarrassment. why does she get me so easily...i''m usually the one doing this, not used to being on the other side of the fence "there will be turnabout eventually." i grumbled.


    "good luck with that, boyo, i''m not some blushing virgin." she chuckled.


    oh, i will find out your weakness, and exploit it ruthlessly.


    "whatever." i shrugged, regaining my composure, and shifted the conversation "you know, i don''t really know much about you."


    "hmm?" she looked up from the fire. "what exactly is there to know? have my tales not survived in the outside world?"


    "i''m aware of the legends and myths, the immortal witch of dun scaith, but beyond that, i have no idea who scathach is."


    "there is not much to speak of." she got comfortable, sitting down and enjoying the warmth of the flames. "i was born nobility, a mother, a father, and a sister. i ruled as one should, and then i eventually took this realm as my own." her words were blunt, glossing over my intent.


    "i see, forget i asked then." i just sighed, it seemed like she didn''t want to speak about the past.


    her gaze seemed to soften slightly. "i suppose there are a few things i recall." she looked up at the sky. "i spent many days of my youth walking along the shores of my home. i guess i still miss the salty air that one breathes in by the ocean. "she smiled slightly. "my sister and i never got along. back then it wasn''t as extreme as it was later in life, but we always fought over the simplest things, mother always had to intervene while father tried to sneak us wooden weapons when they got particularly intense."


    i couldn''t help but smile lightly, it wasn''t much but it was something. "looks like the food is done." i said calmly, removing it from atop the fire and dividing it evenly.


    there were not many words spoken as we enjoyed our meal in peace, yet, the silence did not seem to hold any awkwardness, nor any negativity. it was pleasant, and it appeared she enjoyed it as well.


    "it has been....many years since i have partook in a cooked meal." she smiled wistfully, a genuine smile appearing on her face. "thank you."


    that smile, it made my heart skip a beat. "i would be glad to cook for you anytime."


    "hmm, i guess i need to make you my wife then." she said quietly, a small chuckle escaping from her lips as she leaned back.


    "well....i can''t say i would hate it."


    "careful there, to tease an old woman like me with something like that, i may just make good on my words." she shook her head, her smile disappearing into something more neutral as she stood up, brushing herself off. "i think it''s finally time to pass down my runes to you."


    ***


    alright, it''s almost time for primordial runes! wooo! i wonder whats gonna happen!?


    well, if you want to find out, you can read up to 5 chapters ahead over on my pat /astoryforone , or just support me if you want to. my coffee addiction must be fed.


    oh, and before i forget, if anyone has any idea on armor designs they want to share for ddraig''s balance breaker, feel free to post them on this comment, i''ll check them all out becuase i am still in the market.

 Chapter 58:

    chapter 58:


    one thing that seemed to take me by surprise, was out intimate the ''ritual'' to pass down the primordial runes was. very little was known about primordial runes, even between me and zelretch, who boasted knowledge that some people couldn''t fathom, we knew striking little. yet, that was still leagues ahead of mages in the modern era.


    first off, we were naked.


    i may have had something to say, perhaps she was just messing with me?


    no.


    she was serious, that kind of look you get when you know not to mess around.


    every action she performed, every movement she took, they were precise, calculated, and done with the upmost sincerity.


    we started off with a sacrifice, to odin.


    to say the gods of old are gone is a bit.....wrong. yes, the age of gods has ended, and all divine spirits that remained retreated to the reverse side of the world where fantasy still reins, but that didn''t mean they were technically gone. even with those ones who actually died in history.


    manipulation over the world-axis.


    it was something divine beings were capable of. well, i suppose the more powerful of the lot were. you wouldn''t see a mountain god or something like that from the east having the kind of power to manipulate the world line.


    the time axis was the same.


    yes, gods of old could reach across the time axis to mess with the current era, it wasn''t a good idea because of the counter force retaliating, but it was possible.


    well, this place might be a tad different, it was pretty much separated from the normal world, interference here wouldn''t even garner much attention of the wrong sort.


    she didn''t explain exactly what was going on, but i could only assume she was trying to win the norse god''s favor or blessing. perhaps it was rather automated, like certain systems back in my old world, or maybe it requires actually grabbing the god''s attention so he can send his blessings across the time-axis?


    several fires, pyres, were set up to burn offerings. we had no ''living beings'' to offer up, and i think we both would vehemently refuse a human sacrifice, but there also weren''t any animals around to give up either.


    instead, we would be appealing to the war god aspect of odin, for the ritual, we each hunted prey, captured them, and offered those up.


    undead that could fight servants.


    not win, mind you, but they could trade some blows with beings of that caliber before getting crushed.


    i guess that only served to add the immensity of the whole situation. i know for a fact she would have gloated or made fun of me for getting ''less'' than her. no doubt she had quite the easy time finding several while i only brought back one.


    did i mention we were naked?


    it was weird, i didn''t'' understand the exact reason, but i could tell it was a necessity here.


    after we grabbed our ''living'' sacrifices, we added more things. i was advised to add ''knowledge'' unto the offering, secrets i could part with that the god would find worthy. an easy enough thing, i supplied knowledge from worlds outside the one-eyed god''s purview, that should give him something to look at.


    there were other things, certain ideas and items that corresponded to his particular authorities, his domains of influence.


    fear, war, death, poetry, warriors, magic, wisdom, rage, and many other domains he can claim as his own.


    symbols were drawn on our bodies with blood, lines, words with meanings have been lost to time. after she was done, most of our skin was completely covered with these strange things.


    we sat down, my back facing her as she placed a hand on my back.


    it was only at this point that i realized what it meant for primordial runes to be passed down.


    she was engraving them onto my soul.


    it was painful, different than most would experience pain. she wasn''t harming me, wasn''t mutilating my soul, it was more like a tattoo. and each time she moved, the blood on my body was absorbed, seemingly connected to her writings.


    as she finished the first one, i now understand many things that were lost on me previously.


    primordial runes, they were basically purer concepts. they come infinitely closer to the ''truth'', that is to say, they draw their power directly from the root.


    almost like cheat codes to reality.


    it was a bit more than that as well, they were basically imbued with odin''s own authority. when he sacrificed his eye in the well to gain his wisdom, he developed these runes, this language that allows one to fundamentally alter the world around them. it made sense why they had to be passed down in such a manner, to be literally inscribed onto my soul.


    the materialization of concepts, it was the most apt description of their use.


    the modern runes, the ones derived from these, the version i was familiar with, i could see just how hollow they were in comparison. to say they were mere knockoffs, it didn''t do it justice.


    it was like taking a masterpiece of art and comparing it to something a toddler threw paint on.


    it was beautiful.


    but they weren''t omnipotent, despite their obscene power.


    equivalent exchange.


    there was a reason that even scathach didn''t use them lightly, and stuck to the derivative version, the ones called ''modern runes'' for most situations.


    my eyes turned up towards odin, i felt a rage inside that i hadn''t in many months.


    "ddraig!" i shouted, the gauntlet appearing on my hand.


    something came for her, probably so sweep her up and perhaps use her as a negotiation for whatever it is he wanted since he couldn''t take it from me by force.


    "pierce" i growled shooting whatever magics or divine power were coming towards scathach, my conceptual attack strong enough to disperse whatever it was he was doing.


    "mortal." he gaze once again turned to me. "a dragon in a gauntlet, thou dares raise arms against me?"


    ''meridia'' did nothing, almost just like a shield. she wasn''t truly here, just a wisp of power to protect me that will probably only react to an attack.


    "child don''t do ¨C" scathach tried to speak, but i cut her off.


    i took another step forward, clearly between her and the god in the sky, drawing a metaphorical line in the sand.


    "ddraig, how powerful is he." i said quietly, but i had no doubt odin heard me because the face contorted in anger. the only reason he didn''t try to smite me right there and then, was meridia watching over me.


    the amount of power this sliver of him possessed, it was clearly limited.


    [i would have torn apart this divine projection with ease in my prime, unfortunately i don''t know if you would be able to even with balance breaker unlocked.]


    doesn''t matter, i refuse to allow her to come to harm, if i must fight a god, so be it.


    i took a deep breath, staring right up at the god who looked down on me. "i, who am about to awaken...."


    [you''ve barely awakened balance breaker, if you try to force this too.....brat, juggernaut drive isn''t something the current you can handle, it''s a death wish, this won''t be a repeat of you forcing balance breaker like before.] ddraigs words echoed in the back of my mind.


    but an invisible force seemed to carry along with my words, like a pressure of its own to match what was already emitting from the sky.


    a god of wisdom, he could understand my intentions immediately, to see through what i was about to do.


    what caught me off guard, was the fact that the god began to laugh. it was hearty, almost whimsical in a nature as he let out his long bellows.


    "mortal, you amuse me." he final spoke, and the pressure he was emitting almost immediately disappeared. "take my blessing." the eyes on the projection lit up, and something shot into my body.


    nothing harmful i could assume, as ''meridia'' did not move either.


    at that, the clouds dispersed, whatever was peering over the vast distance of time and space had gone with it and the realm returned to its peace.


    when the god disappeared, so too did the fake meridia that stood in my presence, but try as i did, i could not find any source of her divine touch inside of me. something to think about for later.


    "foolish boy!" scathach grabbed my shoulders. "do you understand how close you have come to death just now!?"


    "yes....but how could i live with myself if he did something to you?" i said quietly.


    "you....silly child." her expression softened considerably, only for her to shake her head. "a god''s greed is not something so easily dissuaded. i should have considered such a thing, to present unknown knowledge to a god who rules over ''wisdom''. the only thing that can stop it is their own fickle nature, if you hadn''t earned his approval by daring to challenge him....if he was in a different mood the same actions could have just as well condemned you."


    yeah, many ''ifs'' were there, many things could have gone wrong, but there wasn''t really any chance to think things through.


    scary.


    i don''t ever want to be in a situation like that again, to feel my existence continues only at the whim of another being.


    my thoughts were broken as i quickly went to catch scathach who almost fell to the ground, her spear escaped her grip, landing on the cold soil below.


    her eyes were closed, her breathing still just as heavy, almost swaying in place.


    she was very much overextending herself. to even have considered defending me in this situation.....it made my heart beat just a little faster.


    i picked her up, cradling her gently in my arms and keeping her spear in my ring for now. i took her back to her castle, finding the master bedroom, almost completely untouched. i laid her gently in the bed, pulling the covers over her.


    "stay." a hand gently grabbed on my hand. i saw her eyes half opening, peering into my own. "please." her voice was gentle and sweet in a way i had trouble processing. she looked so vulnerable, completely different than how she normally portrays herself.


    the ritual must have taken so much out of her to perform, even ignoring what came after and the stress that she probably felt at the time.


    i didn''t need to speak, i think i answered her back with my actions. i slowly climbed into the bed with her, i felt her arms wrap around me, her face burying in my chest. her heartbeat could be felt, and her breath tickled against my skin.


    i couldn''t help but push a few strands of hair out of her face, and she made a noise i doubt she was conscious off.


    why was she so cute like this?


    she fell asleep almost immediately, and i wasn''t far behind her.


    ***


    another chapter is here. primordial runes, woot! but some uninvited guests appear, and let me be clear, the gods in nasuverse and like 99% assholes. so my thoughts right now are odin wanted the eye of magnus and knowledge related to it for ''reasons'' that may or may not involve words like ''lost belt''. whether i use that plot point in the future, i''m still unsure. and a surprise meridia appears, if only a small little divine blessing. sneaking a little bit of her power into him when he didn''t notice. mc threatening to use juggernaut drive and trade with odin''s projection across the time axis, seemingly brought respect from the old god, and they are rather fickle creatures. and hey, having the personal blessing of one ''odin'' couldn''t possibly cause any issues in other worlds, right?


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or just support me visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 59:

    chapter 59:


    i woke up with hair tickling my nose. that familiar purple hair, resting right below my chin, burying itself deep into my body, only a few strands swaying at the movement of my breath.


    scathach was surprisingly clingy when she slept, i don''t think she let me go even once during the night, and even now, she was wrapped around me. i didn''t particularly mind, i suppose i prefer being the big spoon.


    i reluctantly decided to dislodge myself from her embrace, quickly putting a pillow in her arms as i slipped away.


    i put some spare clothes on i had in my ring, quietly as not to disrupt her sleeping form, but plans don''t always pan out.


    turning around, i already saw her sitting up, her eyes a little drowsy, by otherwise full aware and awake.


    "erm....good morning?" i offered to break the awkward silence. "are you....okay?"


    she looked at me for a moment before sighing, rubbing the bridge of her nose. "i am not at one hundred percent, but i recovered a fair amount. the ritual took a lot out of me.....spiritually."


    that was understandable, my mind was still on overdrive trying to analyze these things. what was the phrase often used in various literature, a frog in a well? yeah, it felt like i saw the true sky for the first time, with regards to runecraft.


    "come here." she commanded.


    i just tilted my head, wondering what she was wanting, as i walked over. she pulled my sleeve, almost making me stumble and flicked my forehead, rather hard. "owww." i rubbed the spot.


    "the hell do you think you were doing!?" she stabbed her finger in my chest. "i''m your teacher, it''s my duty to protect you while under my tutelage." she hissed, hands balling into fists. "you stupid boy! standing up to a fucking divine spirit, a head of a damn pantheon!?" she threw her hands up in exasperation. "setanta had been stupid, but you''re damn near suicidal. no, you''re worse, you''re a smart idiot!"


    "i don''t know what romanticize shite you''ve read about in your era regarding gods, but they are greedy, manipulative, and vengeful. it is never a good thing to get within their sights, and you waved your cock around like it meant something. you were lucky, extremely lucky." she sneered, looking at me but looking away again with clear anger on her face.


    "i''m sorry, i just ¨C " my words cut off as she grabbed me again.


    she pulled me in, lips pressed against mine, i couldn''t help but widen my eyes as i felt her tongue invade my mouth. it was long and passionate, it only ended when she finally decided it was enough.


    "don''t you dare take this the wrong way, i am still absolutely livid with you." she huffed, still clearly angry at my actions. "but i''m not so cold that such actions can''t move me either." she crossed her arms, looking away from my eyes, and perhaps i was seeing things, but she looked the slightest bit bashful. "get out of my room, go train or something, i don''t care."


    she quite literally kicked me out.


    i just sighed walking away, it seems like she had a lot on her mind and didn''t want me around right now.


    i found a nice spot outside, and just plopped down, allowing my swords to fly out as i mentally commanded them in the air.


    "ddraig, i have no idea what i''m doing."


    [well, i don''t think anyone really is in situations like these.] he was silent for a moment before continuing. [she seemed pleased that you were willing to stand up for her, even if she hid it behind her anger.]


    "haaaah." i let out a long breath, falling onto my back, letting snowflakes lightly touch down on my skin. "one step forward, two steps back. at this point, do i even ask her whats going on between us?"


    i still could recall the kiss, vividly, and i doubt that was going away anytime soon.


    i just shook my head, pushing those thoughts away for now and retrieved a book from my ring, deciding to read it while i let my swords dance around.


    ***


    scathach pov


    stupid boy.


    stupid, stupid, stupid!


    ***


    i stepped outside into the cold, the air familiar yet still bites at my skin.


    he notices me, immediately smiling as i approach. please don''t look at me in such way, my resolve will be shaken. "wipe that smile off your face." i hissed. "i told you to train, and you are playing around in the snow!" i lashed out, kicking him with my full strength, his body bouncing off the ground as it landed a fair distance away.


    "gods dammit!" he shouted, standing up.


    if nothing else, he is very adept at taking a beating. it seems my training has been paying off.


    "stop messing around and come over here." i yelled, holding a wooden box in my arms.


    "bitch!" i heard him shout from the distance, i held back a smile. i was supposed to be angry with him still, it will do no good if i break that mask so easily. "i have something for you." i stated as he approached, his annoyance was replaced with interest.


    "a box, amazing!" he said, his sarcasm practically dripping from his words.


    cheeky little brat, see if i don''t beat you up later. well.... i don''t dislike his rebellious side, even finding it rather cute. but, as his teacher, such words cannot be allowed to slide.


    i of course slammed his face into the dirt again. "are you going to behave like a child? do i need to put you in time out?"


    "are you going to spank me?"


    careful with your words, i just may....it has been many years since i''ve had the touch of a man, and you continue to play this dangerous game.


    "have i hit you too hard, do you think you are still dreaming?" i smirked, biting back at his words. "now, open this." i shoved the thing into his arms before he continued with his nonsense.


    "this....." he lost the correct words to say as he peered inside. a small part of me was taken with pride at his reaction. "you made this for me....?" he looked at me with those eyes again....and my heart felt as if it would jump out of my chest.


    why must you continue to torture me like this?


    "no, i planned on giving it to my ''other'' student." i rolled my eyes. "you daft boy, of course it is for you."


    maybe with this you will remember me long after you leave? i guess if i remained in someone''s memories in the passing years, it wouldn''t be so bad.


    "i thought of your techniques, your sword manipulation ability as well as your runic spells. i used one of my extra spears as the base and modified it into a sword. rune''s are carved all along the blade, so it works just as well to stab as it does to cast spells. you should be able to cast runes with it from a distance now."


    "thank you." he stepped forward and wrapped his arms around me,


    the sudden action surprised me. he is usually more conservative with things like this.....but i don''t dislike the frankness either.


    yet...i hesitated.


    i wanted to return such affections, but i did not believe i should. was it okay to be greedy? was i allowed to indulge even if it was fleeting?


    i still had some to teach him.....he will remain here for the foreseeable future.


    my arms returned the gesture. the warm feeling flowing through my body. i guess i can enjoy this even if it won''t last forever...


    ***


    sorry for the no chapter yesterday, i ended up working over 16 hours and didn''t get home until after midnight. some colossal amount of fuck ups happened at work. keep in mind that i do mostly administration work with a focus on payroll, so when fuckups reach over to me like that, then things truly hit the fan. i''ll try my best to get a second chapter out tomorrow, but don''t hold your breath.


    anyways, if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 60:

    chapter 60:


    i jumped from a tall peak, allowing my wings to glide me down.


    my swords flew out, cleaving hordes of undead before they could even react. i slammed down into the center, rotten bodies and old bones blown away at my impact. the remaining numbers all turned towards me like a tide.


    i reached out, mirage flew into my hand as dawnbreaker and ascalon hovered nearby. my newest sword, shot up into the air.


    whisper, i had been calling it.


    it was the way it cut through the air due to the runic engravings, it almost sounded like a whisper on the wind.


    "30 birds." i swung mirage, the sword phantoms shot out, cleaving more oncoming abominations. dawnbreaker didn''t stay still, it''s golden light exploding out, burning away all that came into its path.


    "roooar!" a big one came stomping over, half its body skeleton, the other made of rotten flesh with several additional appendages haphazardly attached to its body.


    ascalon impaled it in the head, so fast and powerful that its head was utterly blown away at the impact. the undead body falling over, crushing smaller ones.


    behind me, a massive spider-like creature emerged from the ground dozens of arms adorned its body. it began to spit out a corrosive acid, i stepped back, dodging the splatters liquid with ease.


    withdrawing a talisman from my ring, i slammed it onto the ground. "order!" i activated it, a pentagram formed under the spider, connecting to another one a few feet above it in the sky. they connected and obliterated the undead that was stuck inside.


    "seems wasteful for something on that level." i muttered, flinging a handful of talismans at some oncoming undead. they zipped through, turning into lights and shooting like stars across the distance before dispersing.


    hundreds fallen, yet even greater numbers took their place.


    my body tilted down and i burst forward, slashing into another larger thing, it''s rusted armor cleaved through in a single swing, i pivoted on my momentum and lashed out with a horizontal swing, decapitating a dozen or so more.


    it was easy to dance around the archaic weapons that swung towards me, i could do it quite literally with my eyes closed.


    flicking a rune here or there to destroy any who annoyed me in particular. i continued my assault on their endless numbers, my sword never stopping, body parts and more corpses'' piled up, only to be trampled on by their kin.


    my eyes shot up, i looked over my work and i realized it was time. my magical energy burst out, and i began to draw a single rune in the air.


    a primordial rune.


    it was a shield that scathach performed against me in a duel all those months ago.


    this attack of mine would be indiscriminate, but i wanted to test it out.


    the runes way up in the sky began to actualize, my whisper taking the job of drawing them under my mental commands.


    it became darker, clouds gathered, and lightning crackled.


    a massive figure formed in the air, completely made out of lightning that discharged from these intimidating storm clouds.


    "thor''s hammer."


    the figured raised up it''s ''hammer'' and slammed it down onto the area.


    everything went white, bodies disintegrated, those capable howled in terror and distress and even as the power began to die down, only a scorched crater remained.


    "whew" i let out a breath, my shield fading and whisper returning to my side. "primordial runes still take some out of me. and that last attack looked good, what do you think, ddraig?"


    [it had good power, the combination of whisper to cast the spell while also not hampering your combat ability is impressive.]


    i shared similar thoughts. if i tried to cast that spell before i came to this realm, well.....it would be nearly impossible to actually get off if someone just sat on me and pressured me enough.


    i ran a hand over whisper, feeling each rune that was engraved.


    what a wonderful idea, i still can''t get over how well this sword worked out.


    dangerous.


    this woman is absolutely dangerous in more ways than one.


    truthfully, at this point, i don''t know why i still didn''t give in. it wasn''t really my pride anymore, its just.....for some reason i didn''t want to cross that line until something was more official? not like i was at all a prude...i still was perhaps holding out.


    yes, the irony of the reverse in gender roles for this specific situation wasn''t lost on me.


    my hand slid down, grabbing hers lightly as i brought it up, giving it a small kiss. "thank you for making this for me. maybe you can be a decent housewife after all."


    she let out a small huff. "you would be lucky to have me as your wife." she gently poked me, leaning back into me.


    i saw her frown slightly and couldn''t help but feel a little concerned. "is something wrong?" i asked her as she just gazed off into space for a moment.


    "i merely have some thoughts on my mind." she shook her head. "don''t mind it, some things i wish to discuss with you later. enjoy my meal, no other man has ever boasted about this scathach cooking for them before."


    ***


    scathach trusted forward with her spear, the air distorting with the sheer force. again, and again, in the time it took one to blink, her spear covered my vision.


    i stood my ground, sword coming up to deflect each one out of the way, at most only a few small cuts on my outer body.


    following up, my sword lashed out, sweeping her from side to side, thrust that predicted her movements and attempted to create openings.


    her spear spun in ways that almost seemed impossible, her focus was taken to the next level, she practically moved before i even made my attack.


    expertly, every attack was also knocked away, deflected or parried, even with the use of a spear this close, she was easily able to defend against me.


    there was no need to fanciful attacks or destroying the land. this was a match of pure skill, and i wasn''t ashamed to admit, i was still far behind her.


    i don''t know how long we continued this little dance, our feet barely moving. i stepped forward to enter range, she defended, and i was pushed back for her onslaught. i barely made it through almost unscathed and pushed my own advantage again.


    the joyful expression on her face was mirrored with my own, the thrill of combat, my sword moving towards her neck, only for her spear to try and find my heart. yet, there was no murderous air, no intent to truly kill each other.


    she was truly a battle maniac. not in the berserker sense, but the fact that she felt so at home on a battlefield. to trade blows with worthy opponents brought her so much satisfaction.


    "excellent" she declared, stabbing her spear into the ground. "you would have died a hundred time in that exchange if it were the you when we met all those months ago."


    genuine praise from her while she was in her teacher mode was far and few in-between. she didn''t mince words, if she said you did a good job, you must have done something right.


    "praise me more." i said cheekily.


    she raised an eyebrow, her fist coming up in a threatening manner. "yes, you have graduated from an insect into a mouse. congratulations."


    "yes, i couldn''t have done it without you." i nodded. "scathach, the trainer of mice."


    "i see, you wish for a beating." she said simply, not being provoked at my words. "at this point, i am more than aware at your proclivities."


    i of course did the most mature thing in the world and flipped her the bird.


    "alright, get over here you dandy boy, time to take your beating." she deadpanned, cracking her knuckles


    "eat a dick." i strategically retreated...very fast, and far away. her laughter was beautiful, even if it did send shivers down my back.


    ***


    superduper busy, don''t think i''ll be able to get that second chapter out today, sorry. barely was able to get today''s chapter out as it was.


    anyways, if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, visit my pat /astoryforone

 Chapter 61:

    chapter 61:


    i don''t know how much time has passed.


    a similar thought had popped into my head numerous times throughout my stay in this desolate realm. yet, i couldn''t find myself particularly caring anymore.


    days, weeks, months?


    none of that mattered, because i was with someone i have come to care for greatly. even the cold and death of this place seemed insignificant, every time i saw her smile, it was incomparably warm.


    gradually, the amount of training began to decrease. that is to say, she would beat me up less if i were being honest. i don''t think that had anything to do with ''us'', she would show no mercy when in teacher mode regardless of everything going on.


    demands for certain physical exercises ceased, and her desire to engage in sparring had dropped to a bare minimum. to say it didn''t give me pause for concern would be a lie.


    still, she would stay by my side whenever possible. even if we had no words to each other, we were content to merely stay within arms reach.


    there began to be days where i didn''t even touch my sword. times when she took me on adventures throughout the land of shadows, or times when i told her stories of the outside world.


    i don''t know how much time had passed...is something i kept telling myself at this point. because if i kept count i knew i would regret it.


    but i suppose it didn''t matter, certain words i dreaded eventually came, words that made my heart drop in my chest.


    "it is time for you to leave." she didn''t even look at me while saying it.


    was it a courtesy for me? i don''t know if i would want her to see me when those words reached my ears.


    "i still haven''t learned enough, i still can''t beat you, i ¨C"


    she turned around, placing a finger on my lips. "silly boy, do you expect to be trained until you surpass me?" she gave me a sad smile. "you will never be able to surpass me if you stay here. you exist for the outside, to spread your wings there and live your life. you no longer require my tutelage; you can venture forth on your own path now."


    i wanted to argue, but the look on her face.... she didn''t gave me any room. "come with me" i grabbed her hand, letting my fingers brush against hers. she looked at me, her eyes...i could tell what she was going to say but i couldn''t help myself. "please?"


    her eyes softened considerably, squeezing my hand. "i cannot." she pulled away.


    "it''s easy, just come with me, i can take you out of here."


    "it''s not that simple...." she said quietly.


    "you were originally guarding this place, not allowing the dead here to escape, but it''s not connected to the world anymore, nothing can escape. your duty is over, you don''t have to stay here any longer." i pointed out.


    "yes, nothing here can leave anymore." she mimicked my words.


    i just stared at her in confusion before a horrifying realization came across me. "you can''t leave either..."


    "my age has passed, i persisted because i became something no longer human." she quietly explained.


    "you''re bound here, not in a metaphorical way.....if i were to forcefully take you from this place....."


    scathach shook her head. "it would be the most unpleasant death one could imagine."


    bound, it was quite literal. this place sustained her existence, but it also was her prison as much as any of the abominations that still walked its snowy tundra. a death by being forcibly separated, maybe it would be worse than persisting here through eternity.


    no..... "there has to be a way, we can think of something!" i quickly tried to reassure her, but she had a resigned look on her face. "i don''t want to lose you." i couldn''t help but have some tears form at the corners of my eyes.


    "you sweet boy." she gently moved her hand up, cupping my cheek, thumb wiping away the liquid. "just because it wasn''t for a lifetime, it doesn''t mean this time we spent together wasn''t wonderful. you need to let go, i no longer belong outside."


    i withdrew my swords, boosted gear appear on my hand and all my enhancement spells covered my body. i remember the words she first said to me when i entered this realm. "defend yourself." but there was no excitement on my face, only a bitter look of determination.


    ***


    i limped across the snow, pulling along several wooden logs. stacking them up nice and tidily, into a funeral pyre.


    there was dried and frozen blood all over my body. clothes had been torn to shreds, and i had new holes in several places. even with copious amounts of magical healing, i was barely on my feet, yet, i couldn''t stop moving.


    even if it was painful, even if the tears wouldn''t stop falling, i couldn''t cease my steps.


    i set everything up, taking out flowers to set along side the pyre, to make it acceptable for someone like her, a proper send off. alchemic resources, precious commodities, but this was far more important.


    i retrieved her body, eyes closed, a content smile on her face and i almost dropped to my knees along side her.


    in my heart, i knew this was only temporary, i was already devising plans....but i couldn''t help it.


    gently, i placed my lips on her forehead, giving her one last goodbye. i made sure to tidy up her body, wipe away any blood stains, not that were many. a small stream that had dripped down her lips, and a small wound right above her heart.


    one last time for who knows how long, i held her in the arms and carried her to the last leg of her journey involving this wretched place.


    i would not allow this place to claim her corpse, for it to be defiled by the disgusting things here.


    setting everything up, putting her on the pyre and finishing my last touches i looked over her again.


    "fuck you." i spat out. i tried to be angry, but i think the tears made me look just pathetic.


    "fuck you for making me love you then asking me to do something like this." i wiped my hand across my eyes again.


    i slowly drew a single rune in the air, and flicked it towards the pyre.


    it ignited without any effort, the flames overtaking the wood in matter of seconds and the fire reaching high up into the air.


    "and fuck you for letting me win." we both know i lost that fight.


    i was going to kick her ass the next time i saw her. i don''t care what i have to do, i will bring you back and i''ll never allow you to leave me again.


    i just need to get my hands on a holy grail.


    ***


    author''s notes.


    bring on the hate.


    but seriously, i had this planned since day 1. alright, spoilers ahead, i''ll share my thoughts on why i did what i did.


    so, i wanted a training arc for the mc, introduce scathach and such, but i didn''t quite want a traveling companion for him just yet. and lets be clear, scathach is coming back, i don''t think i was at all ambiguous about that. it also segues into a few other character introductions and plot points for the future. i.e. heading to apocrypha for the super mega ultra holy grail war, or something like that. also, i thought scathach being a servant would be more interesting to write, given her noble phantasms and such, even if she is weaker than her living version.


    so i also chose not to include a fight scene, i did in fact start to write one out at some point and then i realized, ''whats the point?''. to drag out the angst? it really served no purpose, it was clear what was going to happen and he basically said at the end that scathach let him win, which he is angry about. so, yeah, training arc ends on a low note, couple more chapters spent in fate, then we head back to dxd for a bit and introduce some more characters and some stuff happens.


    anyways, thoughts, concerns, or if you just want to bitch at me, i do read the stuff if you post it. honestly, i love reading the memes that people post, really brightens up my day.


    if you want to read 5 chapters ahead, support me, or get angry at me on different medium, check out my pat /astoryforone

 Chapter 62:

    chapter 62:


    i walked through the half-broken castle one final time. i''ve spent many days here, not ever fully exploring it, yet i couldn''t bring myself to do so even now.


    neither of us seemed to care for this structure in our battle, it being an early casualty.


    i wasn''t looting, some things i had a small urge to grab, but my current emotions eroded any excessive greed i may usually contain.


    no, i only took one item throughout the entire estate.


    a painting of scathach along with her family. how young she looked then.....


    she never spoke much about them, but in the master bedroom, in her room, she had a single painting hanging over the mantle.


    i figured she would appreciate this at some point.


    the other item, i still kept in my hand, never letting it out of my grip once i sent her off on her final mortal journey.


    her cursed spear.


    gae bolg.


    there were many ''gae bolgs'', the beast she crafted them from was rather large. the most famous one she gave to cu chulainn, while keeping the remainder for herself. i have no idea where the others are, at least one went into the making of my sword but other than that i had no idea.


    i didn''t know what to do with it.....i didn''t want to leave it here for something to pick up and desecrate, so i took it as well. even if it brought me more unpleasant feelings, keeping it so close.


    with a sigh, i put it into my ring along with the painting.


    i didn''t want to stay here any longer, it was hurting too much.


    with a thought, i pulled on the kaleidoscope and appeared at the spot from which i entered this realm. the tether was still in place, even if the obvious portal was gone. don''t want anything to leave that wasn''t suppose to. while i doubt anything could survive for any meaningful time outside, something strong enough could still cause issues for a little bit.


    with a wave of my hand, the portal reformed and i stepped through.


    the harsh cold, the scent of death and decay disappeared. i didn''t realize how used to it i actually was until i finally left.


    no longer did it feel like something was looking over my shoulder constantly. no more did i feel a biting could into my skin every time i stepped outside.


    even if i was high up on a mountain, it was warmer than i had felt in...years at this point.


    "how long was it?" i looked up into the sky, seeing the sun had long disappeared and replaced with the moon. both of which were something i hadn''t seen in a long time.


    [a little over two years if my guess is correct.] ddraig answered. he had been.....quiet since the fight.


    "how were you even able to keep track of time?" i asked in mild surprise.


    [experience.].


    oh.....right.


    i turned my eye, seeing the familiar signs of the kaleidoscope being used.


    zelretch stepped out, flanked by both artoria and rin.


    there were several bounded fields around this area, several of them probably detected me and alerted him of my return.


    "hey old man, it''s been awhile." i forced a smile, greeting my grandfather.


    "you''ve changed." he stared at me intently. similar to before yet....it felts less intimidating, perhaps even the pressure was something i could ignore now.


    "indeed." artoria chimed in. "your presence is significantly ''sharper'' and much more calm."


    "well, i''ve had a productive time....how long as it been on your end?" i swept my gaze around, not noticing any major changes, so i don''t think it''s been that long.


    "what do you mean?" i said evenly.


    "boy, do you think i''m blind?" he expression turned serious. "you may not be me, but that doesn''t mean i don''t see enough of my own mannerisms in you. i can count on one hand the amount of times i''ve had that look, and none of them are good."


    "you....really are an asshole sometimes." i snorted. "can''t you just leave it well enough alone?"


    "i suppose i could. next time i get stabbed in the chest, why don''t i just leave that alone as well, i''m sure nothing will ¨C" he paused, watching me flinch at his words. "oh my child, i am so sorry."


    he didn''t say anything anymore, going to his cabinet and retrieving some glasses and a bottle of scotch. we sat there and drank in silence, until the bottle was almost empty.


    i really can''t hide anything from him....


    "i want a holy grail." i finally spoke.


    the look on his face seemed to relay that he understood what i was asking for. "the one here isn''t.....suitable." he chose the words carefully.


    "still corrupted?" i was aware of that leech that original inhabited in the past centuries.


    "the systems are heavily contaminated, even if the thing is gone, they were corrupted for so long....i''m trying to see what''s salvageable." he shook his head. "frankly, i''ll be happy if the summoning function still persists when i''m done."


    that means no command seals, no wish, and no failsafes. neither of us would care about the ''wish'' but it was more than that. it was the ability to use the magical energy stored for more malleable intents. the ''wishcraft'' that was imbedded and powered by an almost unlimited amount of magical energy, it allowed the grail to do almost anything, even punch a hole straight to the root.


    "there are other worlds, other grail wars."


    "indeed, that is an option. but it is unlikely i can just wave my hand and cancel those huge events to present you the grail."


    "i don''t need it handed to me." i resolved myself. "i will take it, servants or not."


    zelretch raised an eyebrow, a smile formed. "well, if that''s the case, i have a few things i can look into. some places that would be better off without a grail."


    "really? you''re not going to give me another speech about taking things when i shouldn''t?"


    "i never said you can''t take things." he shook his head. "i just told you to take responsibility. the debts you owe will continue to accumulate, if you wish to even the scales more actively, so to speak, i won''t say anything in opposition."


    "i know." i sighed. "i guess....i just wanted the words to be said."


    he looked thoughtful, tapped his chin for a moment. "i do have a lot on my plate right now, and it will take some time to find a suitable world-line, unless you want to do that yourself."


    i couldn''t help but scowl at the thought. "your nature makes it substantially easier to do that. it would take me years to find what i''m looking for, you can probably do it in days."


    "that is true." he agreed. "regardless, it seems you can''t do anything for the time being, what are your plans?"


    "i wanted to stay around for a few more days...clearing the air with artoria is probably one of the priorities, see where we go from here." i sighed again, looking up at the ceiling. "i''ll give rin any help she needs, maybe point her on certain paths if she''s going to explore skyrim." keep myself preoccupied with something.


    "i only took a cursory glance at this skyrim you mentioned, i''ve already started prepping her a bit but i was thinking about having her attend that college you mentioned."


    "yeah, that''s probably the best bet. the archmage there is a good man, i would trust him with my life." i nodded, a small smile on my face as i recalled my time there. "i know you''re worried, but i have some people there that can give her some protection, not to mention i''ll also give her a hand." i hesitated for a moment, rubbing my hands together. "i can lend her my staff for an emergency." i practically winced at my own words.


    i hated the thought of parting with my staff again, but at least that''s for the future. and it was for a good cause, rin was family, i would make sure she''s safe, not to mention artoria who would be beside her the entire time.


    "that is appreciated." he gave a genuine smile, making me feel better. "though i''m sure ruby will be.....not pleased." he let out a small laugh, before evening himself. "but until then, what do you plan to do?"


    "i...will probably head back to my birth world for a bit." i frowned, running a hand through my hair.


    "do you think it''s wise, you don''t have particularly fond memories of that place, adding on...." he trailed off, but i know what he was asking.


    "well...." i could only smile bitterly. "i can''t exactly feel any worse than i do now." maybe some closure over there will help me in every aspect.


    ****


    not much happened, setting up the future through some plot points and what-not. as i said before, dxd is next, and wouldn''t you know, he''s already there over on my pat.reon if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead. /astoryforone

 Chapter 63:

    chapter 63:


    "you ready?" i asked my companion, seeing artoria...not standing awkwardly, but i could tell she was the tiniest bit nervous.


    "i am." she nodded. "i have selected one of these ''coffee shops'' that rin has shown me."


    i couldn''t help but smile at her antics. "you look nice." i eyed her new wardrobe. it was....more of the same, but slightly different stylization and perhaps a new sweater.


    "t-thank you." she lowered her head slightly; i could tell she was a little bit of pink on her cheeks. i knew she was still unused to being complimented in this capacity, yet i couldn''t resist. "i picked these clothes out myself." she added on quietly.


    well, she had good taste, even if she didn''t deviate much. she knew what she looked good in.....which to be fair was practically anything. but far be it from me to dissuade her from what she likes.


    "so, i''m curious, did rin introduce you to coffee?" it was practically a necessity for most mages. even those who despised the stuff learned to bare it for their continued experiments when they were working on little sleep.


    now that i think about it, coffee makers are one of the few items that the residents here actually pay attention to when new models and upgrades are produced. i wouldn''t be surprised if the industry was being propped up almost entirely by mage families.


    "rin had introduced me to the beverage." she confirmed.


    but something about her expression was a little off...."artoria, do you even like coffee?" i eyed her suspiciously.


    "...it is not the most unpleasant thing i have ever partook in." she admitted, looking away.


    "you know, we don''t actually have to get coffee, right?"


    "but...." she hesitated slightly. "rin told me it is an important social ritual for this ''dating''."


    cute.


    "artoria, i don''t want you to have to suffer something as mundane as not liking a drink." i deadpanned. "why don''t i take you to one of my favorite cafes they have some interesting alternatives."


    she tiled her head slightly, nodding with a bit more enthusiasm that i had anticipated. i guess she really doesn''t like coffee.


    "alright, i''m hijacking this outing." i put my hand on her shoulder and she let out a cute little sound when i pulled her through the kaleidoscope. our surroundings changed, and we appeared in a spot that was no doubt only familiar with myself. "here we are." i gestured.


    she looked curiously at a little cafe? that didn''t even have a worded sign on the front. she looked genuinely interested, seemingly a bit more intent on going to inspect the place. we walked inside, and the place was relatively empty, one or two patrons when the place could easily fit fifty to sixty.


    it was one of my little favorites, actually, i think zelretch is pretty much single handedly keeping it running at this point. and to be honest, this isn''t the only place like that in this world.


    i saw her eyes dart to the menu, a lot of things perhaps were rather strange for her.


    "would you mind if i order for us? i think i can get something you''ll like." i offered.


    her face brightened and she gave me a good natured smile. "yes, that would be wonderful.


    "two hot chocolates, with the works, please." i set some money down on the counter, seeing the barista nod at me.


    we walked over to a secluded booth at the corner, for a little bit of privacy. it didn''t take long for someone to follow up with our drinks.


    artoria''s eyes widened at the monstrosity that was set before us. and i use that term in a very endearing way.


    "whipped cream, topped with caramel, chocolate shaving bits, and a large marshmallow and a few graham crackers." i narrated.


    "how decadent" she marveled, taking a sip. "it is delicious." i could see her practically glow in the aftertaste.


    yeah, this kind of place would be obsolete in a couple decades, when things like this become very much a fad all around the world. but for this time period, it''s not exactly something you can find easily.


    "it''s a close enough explanation before you actually read some books from there. her ''authority'' is over life, or rather the ''energy'' of life. she holds a vehement dislike for the undead, so i would advise rin to not practice any necromancy, seeing as how i was going to ask her to make sure no other higher powers poke around."


    her eyebrows furrowed. "i am a spirit....."


    "different concepts, she hates the things that make a mockery of ''life'', a heroic spirit is more of a holy existence, which there is a little precedent for over there." i waved off her concerns. "truthfully....i think she would like you."


    they have similar temperaments, and i think meridia would find artoria rather refreshing in someone she could confide in.


    "and she is okay with you....." she glanced at herself, but i could see what she was implying.


    "she is the one who brought it up." i shrugged.


    "oh...i would have assumed..." she stopped herself abruptly.


    "my devil nature?" i laughed lightly.


    "i...didn''t mean it like that." she looked away briefly.


    "it''s not something i take offense in, you''re probably right that my nature does have an influence on it. actually, being a half devil makes my inhibitions much lower than a normal human." i thought about it for a moment, realizing i need to take a better note of what my devil side actually does to me. "but it''s not like i even go out looking to pick up girls." i sighed. "even if harems and such are extremely common in my..... culture.... surprisingly on the opposite end of the spectrum as well."


    "wait, you mean women with multiple partners?" artoria looked flabbergasted, i guess being in male dominated societies made such things unheard of, i only nodded at her. "oh my." she turned a bright pink.


    well, the devil society is male dominated as well, but strength rules over all else. there are plenty of strong women who have harems, albeit a bit rarer than men, but still not something one would bat an eye at.


    "and...who else?" she questioned again.


    "scathach." i said simply, just bringing up her name still made me experience things i was trying to suppress.


    "i should have expected that." she deadpanned.


    "i can''t counter those words." i couldn''t help but smile slightly. yeah, scathach''s reputation was....known.


    "would i....be able to meet them?" she looked a little unsure of herself.


    "of course, though it may not be for a bit.....meridia can''t leave her realm willy-nilly and scathach is currently....indisposed."


    "i see.....you truly are keeping no secrets from me, and i wouldn''t be able to find out even if you were, yet you are being so open." her expression softened slightly, looking at me again. "i still don''t'' know what to do, even before this...revelation, i still was conflicted. but....i want to give it a chance, mayhap our paths will part at some point, but i do not want to live with a regret in my heart anymore."


    huh, well, what do you know?


    this brought a genuine smile to my face, even if my heart was still in shambles.


    ***


    author''s notes.


    still not much, these couple of chapters at the end of the first fate arc are basically tieing up loose ends and setting up future plot points. so canon artoria was someone who had many regrets in life, it basically led to her wanting to make a wish to undo her own existence, put someone else on the throne. to me, it would be one of the major points in her meeting the mc half way in this, after coming to terms with everything, trying not to live with any regrets, even if the feelings are still relatively small. and bonus points in her book for being completely upfront about his relations. regardless of how she perceived her ''marriage'' it still left a huge mark of betrayal on her when it all came out. but yeah, i planned on taking this particular relationship slow. and even canon artoria didn''t seem to have any negative thoughts on someone having multiple partners as long as everyone involved was happy.


    now, i see a lot of people asking about mc''s current powerlevel using dxd terms, and to be honest it''s hard to put a ''number'' on it, so to speak. the thing about dxd power levels, is that they don''t matter until they do. for example; person a and person b are both ultimate class, yet person a could defeat a thousand of person b without breaking a sweat. without considering true magic and boosted gear and primordial runes to make it super confusing, assume his strength is ultimate class if it makes you feel better.


    that being said, i will probably try to streamline the ''rankings'' a bit more so they actually mean something in the future.


    anyways, if you want to support me or read up to 5 chapters ahead, feel free to visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 64:

    chapter 64:


    clearing the air with artoria had been surprisingly.....therapeutic.


    maybe, i wanted to say it was a nice distraction from my other issues, but that would not be fair to the budding relationship i have with artoria. i just kept reminding myself that scathach wasn''t gone forever, and she was going to get an ass kicking when i brought her back.


    but seeing artoria''s bright smile when we would meet, it would easily push away any melancholic thoughts i currently had.


    i let out a grunt as i finished up my small workout. it was almost ingrained on me at this point to start the day with several hundred swings of my sword.


    at some point, i pulled out gae bolg and started thrusting it for the reason.


    i don''t know why i continued to torture myself like this, and i had no desire to truly learn the spear, its just....i think it made me feel more at ease?


    perhaps...i just wanted to feel closer to her now that we were so far apart?


    ....and i was swinging around dawnbreaker just moments prior to that, i really am just a helpless idiot sometimes.


    now that i think about it, i should really switch between all my swords to make sure i''m completely comfortable to wield any of them ins any circumstance.


    i looked up into the air, and my swords flew back down to me.


    whisper, mirage, dawnbreaker, ascalon.


    i did feel a slight tinge of greed when i beheld them. was it odd that i felt the need to get more? perhaps it was my nature as a devil talking, i liked the thoughts of having my own armory, a collection to show off....hmm.


    thoughts for later.


    another random thought, i will surely need to test how the staff of magnus interacts with my new magical abilities, primarily my 9-realms and my primordial runes. lots of stuff to do, and my time seems just as limited as before.


    it never seems to stop.


    ***


    i walked back to zelretch''s home...office, workshop thing. what even was the proper way to describe this? i suppose that most mages would refer to it as his workshop, simply because that is the most important facet inside....


    "there you are!" rin exclaimed as soon as i walked inside. "come here, i''m going to show what i''ve been working on."


    artoria flanked her form behind, a familiar sight at this point. she just looked rather amused by the whole thing as we shared a look.


    "alright, lead the way." i offered no resistance as she practically dragged me into her workshop.


    it just went to show how much she seemingly trusted me this quickly if she was letting me in here. realistically, i could come and go whenever i wanted, there was nothing she could do to stop me, yet she was willing to let me in here. the gesture though, was heavily appreciated.


    "old man." i greeted my grandfather who was already taking a seat inside. he looked rather interested in what was going on. "any idea what she''s been up to."


    a smile rose on his face. "i have absolutely no idea." he looked rather excited at the notion. "she hasn''t told me any details and the help she''s come to me for hasn''t given any clues either."


    rin was just ignoring us, setting things here or there, making sure she had everything presented and ready to go.


    "at just a cursory look, i''m guessing the materials have a hard time withstanding the spells?" i asked.


    "y-yeah." rin said absentmindedly, a large grin on her face. "i''ve gone through several frames already."


    "i got some metals you will like better....and they can be found in skyrim for later." i nodded, probably some orichalcum mixed with some ebony here and there to protect specific parts. but, i''ll let her handle that, this is her project, i''ll only provided materials and such, maybe some suggestions on application here and there.


    "were you serious about the money?" she asked.


    i just raised an eyebrow, lifting my hand up and allowing the gold coins to literally flow out of my ring onto the floor until a large pile formed.


    she stared at it, taking a hesitant step forward, dropping to her knees then face planting right into it and hugging it like it was the most precious thing in the world.


    "well, then." i just chuckled. "i''m sure the old man would have done the same thing, i think i just beat him to the punch. and, well, i have a greater desire in their application than he does. money, materials, just tell me what you need and i''ll provide it, though i may need to actually go out and find some things."


    i returned to my seat with an amused smile on my face, as zelretch and rin were having some wholesome student-teacher time together has he practically picked her up off the pile of coins.


    i didn''t want to disturb then, this was a good chance for them to bond and a great learning experience.


    "i apologize for rin''s...." artoria spoke up but the worlds were left unsaid.


    "rinness?" i offered.


    a small smile emerged on her face. "indeed."


    "i''m excited, i never even considered something like this before. i can''t wait until she can provide several more, then we can still talk and keep in touch even if we''re worlds apart."


    "truly?" she said quietly.


    "of course, do you think i won''t miss you when we''re away?" i raised an eyebrow.


    "well ¨C"


    "nope." i cut her off. "i am forbidding you from doing that any longer." i poked her shoulder. "no more questioning your worth, no more self-deprecating thoughts." i could see how she still some-what defaults into certain mindsets quite easily.


    ah, the familiar sight of her cheeks turning the faintest pink. and i was surprised at her sudden boldness, her handed reached over ever so gently and took mine own into hers.


    i guess doing something like this was easier than speaking certain words or trying to convey things one feels.


    she didn''t look me in the eyes, opting to continue watching zelretch and rin go about their own business, and we didn''t speak much more, but this was a moment that i felt entirely at peace.


    is this what having a family is like?


    ***


    alrighty, so another one of those ''may or may not'' release a chapter tomorrow, need to deal with apartment-related stuff, fingers crossed! so, one more ''fate'' chapter before heading over to dxd for a bit. and since many people have been asking, the world after dxd, mc''s power of destruction will finally come into play, and it''s not a ''fate'' world, nor is it skyrim, feel free to guess, i''m curious what people are considering.


    anyways, if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone , second interlude is finally up.

 Chapter 65: DxD

    chapter 65: dxd


    time flew by rather quickly, but not much actually happened in the few days i spent just hanging around the clock tower.


    truthfully, i didn''t really have the will to do anything worth remembering. i kind of wanted to sit in on some lectures that were open to anyone, but i just couldn''t find it in me to go.


    maybe i just didn''t want to deal with anyone outside of my immediate circle right now?


    "you''re moping."


    i turned to look at zelretch who was sorting through some things in the library while i had an open book infront of me.


    "i''m not moping." i replied.


    "mhmm." he just hummed idly.


    "i''m not."


    "sure."


    "stop it, i know what you''re doing, i do that!"


    "alright."


    "fuck off." i finally scowled.


    "oh, hello saber." zelretch turned his head. i followed his gaze, only to see no one. "and you immediately brightened up when you thought she was there." he chuckled.


    "i hate you."


    "mhmm."


    gods dammit.


    "so what if i''m happy to see her, it proves nothing." i snorted, going back to my book.


    "because, you''re moping unless she''s near by, well, you seem to be happy around rin too and i hope you''re not thinking about my precious student in that way."


    "rin is...." i chose my words carefully. "an objectively beautiful woman and someone i enjoy being around, but i do not posses the slightest romantic inclinations towards her." i would very much like to not make this ambiguous.


    he just continued to hum nonchalantly, making my scowl deeper. he knew i didn''t feel about rin that way, just poking at me more. gods he can be really infuriating sometimes.


    "when do you plan on leaving?" he finally asked.


    "why, getting tired of me?"


    "just curious, i want to try and get a time frame of when i need to finish up several projects." he said calmly. "i did narrow down a few dozen world-lines that may serve your purpose as well."


    holy grail.


    it had been on my mind for awhile now, and it looks like he''s getting close to finding a good one so i can just take it without any major issues.


    i just sighed, setting my book down. "alright, i am moping." i admitted. "it''s just hard to find the energy to anything right now."


    "well, it''s good to admit it, just keeping it bottled up is never healthy." zelretch nodded. "why don''t you set out?"


    i just blinked for a moment. "just like that? open a portal and pop back to my birth world?"


    "sure." he shrugged. "it''s not like you have anything tying you down here."


    hmm, what to do now. the old man was kind enough to literally drop me inside the little ''pocket dimension'' that is supernatural kyoto, i think its called ¨C urakyoto.


    west kyoto and east kyoto. they were ruled over by two powerful youkai, one of them a nine-tailed fox, and miko for amaterasu. from what i recall, she also watches over the immensely powerful ley-lines for the area. on the opposite end, is a rather famous youkai ¨C nurarihyon.


    there is this weird coexistence between all the parties, east and west kyoto, then all the major human families that practice various exorcism and onmyoji arts. the board is surprisingly sturdy for some many factions existing within each other, not threatening to tip over at nearly any point.


    i headed towards the nearest looking bar, somewhat western theme based on the de?cor, it would suite my needs perfectly.


    walking in, there were only a couple ''people'' none of them humans. i was only given a cursory glance, but from what i could see so far, humans weren''t ''uncommon'' and i doubt my heritage made anyone annoyed.


    setting down, the bartender gave me once ago. "whatcha want kid?"


    i couldn''t see what species of youkai he was immediately, he seemed pretty good at blending in.


    "give me something strong." i set a couple gold coins on the table.


    he hesitantly picked one up, inspecting it and giving me a nod. "what else you want?" he asked, pulling something up from the back to start pouring.


    well, he has good sense, knowing i overpaid for a reason. "been out of country for awhile, some information would be nice." i set a few more coins down, he didn''t even do a double take before sliding them off the table. "some place to get some money for gold would be appreciated, and maybe some news from the past few weeks."


    surprisingly, most magical communities and supernatural species stuck to human currency. frankly, it just made everything easier of them, for the most part. there were also supernatural authorities who monitored the stock market and such for any magical abuse. not to mention america literally has a whole section of government dedicated to the supernatural with several sacred gear users.


    the fantastical side of the world surviving to modern day, some really strange things seemed to evolve from necessity.


    "few blocks down, on the right, you can''t miss it. they take anything for trade and offer almost any kind of human money if you want." he said bluntly. "as for news....." he thought for a moment. "odin was making a mess of things around here not too long ago, the shinto gods were getting a bit displeased."


    odin.....i thought back to what happened it the land of shadows and clenched my fists.


    i won''t be put in that situation again.


    "oh, the church lost some of their little toys, been all in a tizzy over that, heard they started to poke around even here." he snorted, obviously dislike for the christian institution. "hmm, oh and we got a celebrity back in town." he gave a small laugh. "okita souji was around, he''s usually down in hell serving his king."


    i blinked at that last one. "okita souji?"


    "mhmm, one of our ''heroes'' i guess. you know about him, kid?"


    "i know about his legend, i suppose." among other things.....


    "ah, well, he got turned into a devil by the big man himself, lucifer. serves as one of his ''knights'' or something. even with our strained relationship with the devils, it seems like most people still like the former shinsengumi."


    yeah, pretty much what i thought.


    well, this is interesting, i''ll be sure to keep my eyes peeled then. i doubt this has anything to do with me....is what i would like to say, but it''s only been a couple weeks in this world since i''ve left.


    "thanks for the info." i gave him a final tip and finished my drink.


    "thanks, kid." he waved me off, clearly satisfied with his haul.


    i guess i should go get some money, perhaps i should buy a house here as well? i wanted somewhere permanent, and that idea of overlaying the place on multiple world-lines keeps popping up in the back of my mind.


    ***


    not super exciting, but hey, we''re back in dxd. sorry for no chapter yesterday, but on the bright side, i finally found a place! it''s just i had to be quick to snap it up, so moving had been a bit chaotic trying to do everything so quickly.


    on a side note, i enjoyed reading everyone''s predictions, and no i wasn''t using it as a way to think of a next world, i already had one chosen weeks ago. but hey, a couple people guessed it correctly....and no it''s not kuroinu. and several more future worlds were guessed beyond just the next one, but i guess when i made the mc obsessed with grabbing nice swords, some things became obvious.


    anyways, if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, visit my pat /astoryforone

 Chapter 66:

    chapter 66:


    i could understand what the bartender meant when he said ''you can''t miss it''.


    yeah, if gaudy was a something in style, this would still be over the top.


    perhaps they''re doing something right though, if they''re so easily recognizable. still though, just looking at these ''golden doors'' encrusted with ''jewels'' is just....bleh. well, seeing the cornucopia engraved right above the entrance, i could tell who was backing such a place. no doubt there were probably many branches all around the world.


    plutus, greek god of wealth and abundance.


    need anymore be said?


    the inside wasn''t much different from the outside, even if there were many interesting things i might actually want at some point.


    "greetings, sir." a woman bowed as i entered. "may i ask if you are selling or buying?"


    "little of both." i replied. "though i would like to change some gold to yen if possible as well."


    "of course, sir." she gestured towards the counter. "please follow me."


    well, service is good.


    "welcome to the world''s cornucopia, we have everything and anything you could want, how may we be of service." i was led towards an older gentleman, he appeared to be the true ''representative''.


    "gold exchange, then i wouldn''t mind seeing some goods." i thought for a moment. "also, do you all deal in real estate?"


    "yes, we have many plots of lands, buildings, and other such things if needed." he nodded. "we also posses a catalogue of our showrooms, though some may need to take a couple days to transfer from elsewhere. and lastly, we do provide an exchange of gold to your desired currency, but we do take a 1% fee."


    "sounds fair. do you have somewhere i can empty a large amount of gold coins into...?"


    he held out a bucket, pulled from under the table. i just eyed him and lifted my hand up, allowing a couple thousands septims to fall out. they never overflowed, seemingly a bottomless enchantment.


    "very good, sir. i will have these sorted and priced in a few moments, please browse our selections while you wait." he bowed and ducked out to what i assumed was the back room.


    whatever, i''m kind of curious what they have for sale....lets take a look at swords.


    this ''catalogue'' was enchanted as well, i could apparently search things up and it was much bigger than it appeared on the surface. without much effort, it filtered for weapons, then towards swords.


    hmmm....some good stuff already.


    shamshir-e zomorrodnegar, an anti-demon weapon from the middle east, interesting, but not my style.


    a nameless katana forged by sengo muramasa, my interest was slightly more piqued, but i once again disregarded it after another thought. it didn''t quite match up to my other weapons, regardless of it''s creator''s status, it was still a failed product.


    oh, there''s a sword i recognize, dyrnwyn. a holy sword that ignites with holy flames when wielded by the worthy, with a celtic origin. i''m surprised the church hasn''t snapped this up, they usually hoard any and all ''holy'' items that originated from europe, even if they have ''pagan'' births.


    there were some more, that managed to grab my attention, but none that really brought about my ''greed''. mostly they were all about this level, which wasn''t too surprising, anything more than this and they would be grabbed immediately or never come up in a market like this one in the first place.


    well, i mostly just made a mental note of anything i thought was interesting for later. they did have more than just weapons, ingredients and alchemic supplies were among their best sellers apparently.


    "excuse me, sir." the man bowed again, and i never caught him name, but i think that was on purpose. "your gold has been weighed and measured. this is the total." he handed me a slip of paper, and my eyes briefly widened. i had forgotten how much gold was worth here again.


    well, i can make some nice money by bringing gold back from skyrim if i were inclined.


    "very good." i tapped a place on the catalogue. "would it be possible to give this place a look through?" i gestured towards a specific house within west kyoto."


    "of course." he said without a second thought. "i''ll make all necessary preparations."


    not even enough to warm me up, hell, not even enough for me to actually wield one of my swords.


    i dropped the only living one to the ground, pulling a chair out of my ring and sitting down.


    he rolled on the ground, gasping for breath until his face had some color return to it. he saw me as he tried to stand up and run away, only for ascalon to fly down from the sky and impale him through the chest and onto the concrete.


    "aaaahhhhh!" he screamed in pain, my sword not budging from its spot regardless of how he tried to pull at it.


    i withdrew an apply, staring at him intently while i took a bite.


    "what do you¡ª"


    "shhh." i held a finger to my mouth, shushing him.


    ascalon pushed slightly deeper into the ground. making him whimper even more in pain, i saw his body flicker, the illusion he was apparently wearing seemed to dissipate. ears appeared on his head, two tails poked out from behind him, pushed out either side from his smooshed form.


    "a kitsune." i spoke, not to him but to myself, taking another bite. "who are you?" i finally asked.


    "you''ll never ¨C"


    a second sword fell from the sky, impaling his right thigh. his screams echoed out again. "i asked a question."


    "b-bastard." he grit out, blood flowing from his mouth.


    "ah" i wagged my finger at him, making him shut up. "my question."


    "w-we are the¡ª" he coughed, blood flying from his throat. "t-true rulers of the night, we serve the true¡ª"


    mirage finished him off, his eyes widened as my sword stuck out of his head.


    "cult of tamamo-no-mae, got it." i sighed, trying to pick through the vast amount of information i usually ignored that got added when my memories returned.


    i do vaguely recall this annoying bunch, particularly because they are active in the country i was born in. it was pretty cut and dry, a cult dedicated to tamamo-no-mae. their main purpose is to resurrect her...somehow, and then have her usher in a new age of....something. honestly, i''m not entirely sure on their motivations, only that they''re stupid and their goals are probably equally stupid.


    but, well, now i have some target to work out some pent of frustrations on i suppose. sometimes you just need to look at the bright side of thi¡ª


    "rooooooarrrrr" a massive figure burst out of the ground a few hundred meters away. several heads swayed back and forth, dark green scaly skin almost consuming all light in the area. slit-eyes took in the surrounding, multiple serpent heads opened their mouths and exhaled a deadly miasma.


    this thing was huge, alteast three times the size of that dragon i fought back in skyrim.


    a hydra....no. from greece mythology, there exists ''the hydra'', the divine beast that herakles took care of. in japanese mythology there is a similar beast, perhaps superior to its western counterpart.


    yamata-no-orochi, the divine serpent that required the skills of susano''o, the storm god to slay. it possessed eight heads and eight tails, a beast massive and deadly, and even considered a dragon in every meaningful regard. perhaps that''s why it differed from the hydra.


    this one isn''t the divine creature, the dragon serpent.


    but if i had to guess, this had some relation with it, what specifically, i don''t know. it had 5 heads and 6 tails. was it like a kitsune where its appendages represented its strength? i actually didn''t know much about the physiology of this creature.


    well, regardless.


    "a volunteer." i smiled lightly.


    ***


    oh baby, what the fuck is going on in kyoto?


    anyways, if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 67:

    chapter 67:


    the...thing didn''t immediately rampage.


    i mean, it caused wanton destruction by merely existing, being bigger than most buildings, naturally emitting a poisonous miasma that looked very deadly, and just the sheer confusion at where it found itself.


    i could see the buildings begin to erode and the concrete literally disintegrate as the venom seeped into the surroundings.


    frankly, i think someone summoned it in the sewers or something. easily a premeditated action, no way someone could ''accidently'' summoning this thing right at this moment.


    i unfurled my wings and took to the highest building i could get to within a few breaths to get a better idea of what was going on, because frankly, this whole thing was absurd.


    i saw in a few directions, there were more pockets of chaos, buildings on fire, and magical attacks soaring through the air as several groups clashed. my attention was turned back to the large dragon-hydra thing that was starting to get rather ornery.


    i just sighed as i saw some ''heroes'' try to attack it, throwing what i considered to be cantrips at the thing. i spun my hat on my finger, watching the scene unfold with accumulating annoyance.


    "what do you think ddraig?"


    [i met yamata-no-orochi on a few occasions, this thing''s definitely pumping out poison reminiscent of it, though it''s a very pale comparison.]


    "probably some kind of magical snake-creature-youkai, that was experimented on? perhaps force fed some remains of the serpent dragon?"


    [i wouldn''t be surprised if it was originally a very ¨C very distant relative, and they pushed some of that inside it to begin with.] ddraig agreed. [look at its heads and tails, they should be even, yet it has only 5 heads to its six tails, that is heavily mutated, and not in a good way.]


    "now that i take a closer look, some of its scales are.....dislocated and jutting out at weird angles, and there are some odd growths on parts of its body that look like bones."


    [as much as i hate that stupid snake.....this thing just makes me angry. even if left alone, it would probably die by itself in a few weeks.]


    just as ddraig finished, one of the mouths opened up, and a condenses stream of green fire spewed out down the street. the surroundings didn''t catch fire and burn, they dissolved.


    "is that...." n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    [poison, yeah. maybe it has some hydra ancestry as well?] ddraig pondered and i could only nod my head.


    "some unholy combination.....that isn''t really unholy if i think about it. i mean, the serpent dragon was poisonous, but the hydra, it was ''known'' for its poison, even to an extent that gods feared it.....maybe whatever happened to this thing it merely latched onto orochi''s poison concept and that''s how it mutated the way it did?"


    just as ddraig said, this thing was breaking down and wouldn''t last long by itself, i would put money that its own poison was eating away at it on the inside.


    [your guess is as good as mine, even as is, it couldn''t compare in any way to that stupid snake.]


    hmm, yeah, ddriag didn''t really get along with other dragons.


    i shook my head, i wasted enough time. i focused on my heart, allowing my magical energy to explode out. it only took a moment for all 5 heads of that things to dart towards my directions, eyes staring at me menacingly.


    having an artificial dragon heart does have its boons outside of the physical enhancements.


    [impressive to actually see it in action.] ddraig commented. [the anti-dragon concepts really do devour anything remotely draconic. perhaps, it is even worse for this ''lesser'' dragon because it can''t defend against such a thing even if it is slightly less effective in the end.]


    i held out my hand, and ascalon flew to me, fingers clutched around its grip. my knees bent and the air behind my exploded at my abrupt increase in speed. my arms moved with a speed that had taken this creature by surprise, i rained down slashes on its body before it could reach.


    several more heads dropped the ground around me and the whole creature finally fell over. its tainted blood seeping out and creating an entirely toxic environment. even my spell was having trouble containing this malevolent venom.


    well, not much i can do about that....still better than letting it roam free.


    i sighed, kicking the corpse to make sure it was truly dead, but i doubt i would miss something like that again.


    call it a small bit of self-consciousness after that whole dragon fiasco.


    [feel better?]


    "meh." i replied, i just wasn''t really into it. i mean i had fun.....i always like to test various magical things, but...


    [it wasn''t a challenge?]


    ".....maybe?" i thought over his words for a moment. "do i desire a ''real'' fight?" or maybe i''m still just moping....honestly it could be both as well.


    i don''t know, i''m still just so...bleh.


    i looked up around me and noticed people peeking out from hiding places. magical barriers coming down, and heads poked out of windows.


    but what i noticed immediately, were the phones taking pictures and being held up like they were recording.


    ah.....i forgot that was a thing here.


    devilnet or something, basically the supernatural version of the internet and various social medias. yeah, devil basically corner the market on such things, and most other species are content to just use their products.


    well....fuck.


    [damn, should have used the boosted gear.]


    yeah, fuck that.


    so...uh...what are the chances that no one got a good look at my face?


    ddraig just laughed.


    ***


    so i moved everything today, and god damn am i exhausted, so today''s chapter is pretty short. mc remembers that he''s in a modern world even if he''s surrounded by supernatural. time to become internet-famous.


    anyways, if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 68:

    chapter 68:


    "oh, this one is good too." i let out a chuckle "bitch please." a caption with a picture of me backhanding some random mook who tried to sneak attack me.


    the comments were great too.


    oh god, i''ve missed the internet.


    i stayed around a little longer after killing the hydra-dragon-snake thing, i was already pretty much revealed at that point, so i put out some fires, both metaphorically, and literally.


    afterwards, it wasn''t particularly hard to get my hands on a magic phone, or well, several of them. a few of which were currently in pieces infront of me as i was seeing how they worked.


    interesting pieces of magic. the ''shell'' was kinda fake, only made to look mundane and technological. the magical mechanisms were quite well done though. i had to tip my hat to whoever created these things, they were a sturdy and well thought out piece of magic.


    i of course took several to pass onto rin for her own studies, they would go a long ways in helping her project.


    but what got my attention, was the attention i had gotten.


    frankly, from what i could piece together, what happened was a complete shit show. even only several hours afterwards, things were still hitting the fan.


    oh the age of information, how it permeates even the supernatural communities. many leaks and ''secrets'' revealed straight onto the ''devilnet''.


    so, my assumption was right, some idiots operating under the cult of tamamo-no-mae started causing chaos to draw attention away from a ritual site a few miles away from where i was at. don''t'' know the specifics of that, its really hush-hush. word on the street is that they were responsible for the big beastie i fought.


    apparently, they brought in a few human clans who were on the zealous side with regards to their stance on coexistence. that is to say, the only good youkai is a dead youkai, ironic considering who they worked with. 50-50 chance each side was going to betray the other after everything was done. well, some of the more liberal clans saw what was going on, stepped in, only to be mistaken for the zealots.


    there are reports of a third unknown entity that also joined the fray, what appeared to be mostly humans wielding some interesting weapons. there were sightings of them infiltrating a few guarded locations and sneaking away in the chaos.


    what an eventful evening, and that wasn''t even the end of it!


    almost on que, an explosion erupted a little way away, and the massive form of a 9-tailed fox stepping on some very deserving people.


    some idiots thought it was a good opportunity to stage a coup.


    yup.


    i was on a forum basically getting the play-by-play.


    no way was i getting my feet wet in that whole mess. i did enough to ease my conscious as it was, but it made for some interesting entertainment.


    now, with all of this going on, it may be a wonder how i somehow drew attention.


    apparently there was a nice picture of me with my wings out, and someone asked the simple question ¨C ''is that lucifer?''.


    regardless of my thoughts on ''him''....i couldn''t deny the resemblance.


    the immediate assumption was that another side suddenly joined in, the devils, but that was quickly disproven by no other devils appearing and me actually helping people.


    but, no, it just kinda spiraled out from there.


    my favorite theory someone put up is that i''m the time-traveling-younger-lucifer.


    oh, internet, never change.


    species, magic, mundane, the more things change, the more they stay the same.


    unfortunately, cooler heads prevailed in the discussions, and it started to trend on various media sites. not too surprising when one of the strongest beings in the world suddenly has a hitherto new relative.


    truthfully, i still didn''t'' know how to feel about my.....father.


    hate?


    well, regardless, i could really use a drink right about now. my whole purpose for coming back here was to find some kind of closure, for my own mental health. i would just enjoy my time while it lasted, no responsibilities, just have some fun and finish some projects that didn''t need my immediate attention before.


    i stepped through a portal back over to kyoto, close by where i left before. it was an area that was relatively untouched, so some places were still open for business. i recalled seeing a pub around here somewhere....or rather an izakaya. i wouldn''t mind some comfort food as well....been awhile since i''ve had proper japanese cuisine, even if it is the bar variety.


    my mind wondered as i just enjoyed my stroll.


    i was pretty much set on buying that property i took a few looks at. the house didn''t really matter much, but the land was prime real estate for my need. and i wanted to get testing on this, i was quite interested on how this would turn out.


    to anchor a single location and spread it across several world-lines and make it stable enough to support several different time flows.


    it will be.....fun and i couldn''t help but smile at the thought.


    perhaps i should do a smaller test once i work the kinks out, maybe buy some land over in america, see if i can''t do this small connection first.


    my muse brought me to the little bar i saw before. i saw the lights still on so i happily walked inside, though i felt something both strange and familiar as i got close.


    it almost felt like.....i was in the land of shadows again, except it wasn''t nearly as oppressive.


    i just shook my head, this was a supernatural place, many species and people lived here, it wouldn''t be good to judge someone based on what they ''are'' or where they come from.


    though when i entered, i only saw a single person sitting at the counter, and only the bartender off to the side.


    a woman with grayish-silver hair. she turned her head to look at me, red eyes almost seemingly capable of penetrating my soul.


    i raised an eyebrow, keeping my power bubbling under the surface.


    [wilhelm..]


    i know.


    strong.


    this woman was extremely strong, but she was keeping it extremely contained. like only the absolute barest of her ''presence'' was leaking out, and even then i couldn''t tell what she was.


    she didn''t seem hostile, so i ignored it and she was content to enjoy her own drink.


    the man behind the counter eyed me warily, and i noticed he was kind of keeping his distance from the woman....as much as he could without being rude.


    odd...


    "start me off with some yakitori and a beer." he didn''t even answer me before getting started.


    what a strange atmosphere...and i couldn''t quite help myself.


    i glanced over to the woman drinking by herself a few seats down. "hello, i''m wilhelm." i introduced myself.


    i noticed the man freeze briefly behind the counter.


    the woman turned to me a little surprised at my words, she stared for a moment before answering. "izzy." she said plainly.


    huh, strange name for a japanese woman, but who am i to judge. who knows what her actual ancestry is like, i try not to judge based on appearances.


    well, i wouldn''t mind some conversation while i drink.


    ***


    so in retrospect, i should have written the interlude before this chapter, would probably have been better, but i was rather busy the few days i pumped these out. doesn''t really detract from much, but i know people were looking forward to reactions, so sorry, those are next chapter from a few perspectives. if people really want, i can do a pho-esq addition to the chapter after the interlude, or at some point in the next few chapters.


    well, regardless, setting up some future plot points and laying down some motivations. also, do people want me to add pictures when i introduce characters that will appear more than some ''npc'' in the backround? i don''t mind adding them in the paragraph comments.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead, or support me, go to my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 69: Interlude 2

    chapter 69: interlude 2


    interlude 2


    pov okita souji, knight of lucifer.


    walking out of the of room where i gave my report, i noticed a rather familiar face approaching me. i could already feel a headache coming on, no doubt she was here to speak to my king.


    "lady gremory." i greeted the mother of my king, and lady of house gremory.


    "okita, a pleasure as always." he neutral expression was something of familiarity at this point. "tell me, has my stupid son done something productive recently?"


    i held back a wince at her words. if it were anyone else, maybe i would have some words to say about them insulting my king. i of course had many things to say about him myself, but i was loyal to a fault and i would never betray his trust, not after he saved me all those years ago.


    "i am unsure of what you are referring to, lady gremory." as loathed as i was to learn how to navigate through the devil''s political spectrum, i can''t help but admit it has done me a world of good.


    unfortunately, such things seemed to fail against lady gremory, i may as well be unequipped in a duel of words with this woman.


    she just stared at me, expression never changing. "has my wayward grandson been found yet?"


    "i believe young lord milicas is with his mother, lady grayfia at the moment, lady gremory." i replied without any hesitation.


    "do i look like a fool to you, okita souji?" she asked me.


    "no, lady gremory."


    "no, so then, who were you trying to fool with such nonsense? since there are only the two of us here, and i am no fool, then it must be you?"


    ".....as you say, lady gremory." i''m sorry my lord, your mother is scary.


    she hummed to herself, eyes never leaving mine. "i could have sworn you were in japan for.....unrelated reasons, correct?"


    "of course." i affirmed her words.


    "so why have you come back so suddenly?"


    "i''m afraid i''m not allowed to speak of such matters, my lady." yes, regardless of the familial connections between lord lucifer and lady gremory, she wasn''t ''allowed'' to push such matters, less bounds be overstepped. the same reason my lord couldn''t simply annul his sister''s engagement, otherwise the political fallout may result in rebellion.


    sorry my lord, i''m using you as a shield.


    "i see, then it has nothing to do with the situation in kyoto right now?" she asked.


    i paused ever so briefly, and i realized that she caught me there. "it appears the situation there has become known." i could only sigh.


    "please." she rolled her eyes. "you really need to get with the times, okita. that whole mess was already posted online hours ago. i was aware of what was going on before you even came back."


    ah yes.....this devilnet thing. i never cared for it if i were to be honest. the only reason i even started on those ''social medias'' was because lady leviathan was adamant about ''friending'' me or some other nonsense.


    i was there when the chaos started, and i of course lent a hand, to better mend bridges and such. serafall was overjoyed that i received much goodwill in that small timeframe by assisting lady yasaka. i believe this was the first time that lady yasaka willingly corresponded with serafall in decades.


    even still, they were keen to ''kick me out'', albeit more politely than that. they had much house cleaning to do and it wouldn''t do any good for an ''outsider'' to be there while it happened.


    i certainly could not fault them for that.


    rias just sighed. it basically the default reaction she had whenever she paid attention to issei. i couldn''t help but feel sorry for her, finding out that issei didn''t have a sacred gear at all. no, he just seemed to have some draconic bloodline that seemed to suddenly manifest.


    honestly, it was an easy mistake to make. rias''s rook, shirone was their only means of ''sensing'' sacred gears, and that was mainly due to her very attentive nose and very conservative use of senjutsu. it was almost safe to assume that if a normal kid started smelling like a dragon, he likely had a dragon-based sacred gear.....which there are a lot of.


    unfortunately for everyone involved.....issei was barely better than a standard human, only requiring a normal pawn to reincarnate. his ''dragon'' bloodline did mean he had some decent potential to tap in to...eventually, but that was slow going.


    his stamina for instance, it was several times better than even rias''s knight. too bad his other aspects aren''t on the same level. but small mercies, that means he can train many times harder as well.


    "we''re having a meeting, issei, sit down." rias commanded her pawn, though with less force than i would have.


    "yes, bunchou!" issei said happily taking a seat near his king.


    "how did he get so strong so quickly?" rias bit her thumb, staring at the video being played.


    oh shimoda, what have you gotten yourself into? "was it possible he was this strong before?" i asked.


    "i mean....it''s possible, if he was that strong, then wouldn''t be able to hide his power from us....or something." rias was grasping at straws and even i was confused by what i was witnessing.


    "who is that? and what''s he fighting? is that a youkai?" issei started spitting out every question that entered his head.


    "that''s.....my nephew." rias said quietly.


    "awsome, buchou''s nephew is so strong! you can handle that thing too, right?" issei spoke without filter, but his questions weren''t exactly inappropriate either. he was still knew to all of this, i think anyone would excuse such questions here.


    "well....."


    "no." i answered for her.


    "sona!" rias whined at my blunt dismissal. "i could easily handle that thing." she huffed.


    "rias, you can kill it, that doesn''t mean you can beat it. you lack almost any kind of defensive ability, and your spell repertoire consists of throwing your destruction at any enemy." rias needed a wake up call sometimes. i''ll admit, she is a genius, but she relies way too heavily on her bloodline and thinks nothing else matters. "could you kill it before it spewed any of that venom from its mouths? a single hit of that and you''re done."


    rias favored overwhelming destruction above all else, forging even basic defensive means. if i had to guess, it''s because her bother can get away with such a thing, yet she is nowhere near his level and it would hurt her pride to admit that to herself.


    rias crossed her arms in annoyance. "and i''m sure you can beat it?"


    "yes." i replied without hesitation. "i have more than just pure power, my ice will be able to immobilize it while i could implement a gorilla-style attacks." though i didn''t admit that i would probably take everything i had to beat such a creature...and even then, it wasn''t a hundred percent guarantee. who knows how much resistance to magic it has?


    and shimoda was able to slay it with an ease like he was going for a walk...it was a hit to my pride. i watched almost all the material i could get my hands on regarding shimoda''s little debut in kyoto. some powerful looking swords that flew around him, taking down enemies that i would need conscious effort to deal with. magic that i couldn''t understand as space around him shattered at his whims and the large-scale eastern magics he employed with relative ease...how...?


    the way he moved, the way he acted.....so calm, like it was merely another day, not literal chaos and pandemonium erupting around him, not a giant snake-dragon-youkai thing barring down on him with the intent to kill.


    i could only clench my hands in frustration as rias and i tried to analyze everything we saw, trying to dig out the secrets of shimoda''s newfound strength.


    suddenly, i question my ability to get ''even'' with him for blowing me up.....


    ***


    oh boy, lots of stuff going on in the background. mama gremory is not happy with her son right now, and is taking it out on his knight. rias and sona are surprised at what they are watching, and hey, a wild issei appears! something, something, boosted gear left a small bit of ''dragon'' behind in his soul giving him a small dragon aspect. i''ll see if i can''t do that ''pho'' chapter this weekend at some point.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 70:

    chapter 70:


    i happily dug into the many dishes presented before me. how i really missed my homeland''s cuisine, even if i enjoy variety about half the time.


    of course the sake was probably making it even better. i need to remember to grab a few bottles and bring them back to sasaki.


    and i suppose the company didn''t hurt.


    "oh, here is an amusing one." my ''companion'' had moved closer after we started talking. "do you think he wants a sugar momma?" she read over her phone, some random comments about my adventures earlier.


    i snorted, holding in the drink i took. "well, did she include a picture?"


    "oh yes." she flipped it around revealing a very large woman in some very skimpy clothing. "should i reply on your behalf? an opportunity like this does not come every day, one must seize chances like this."


    "i could have sworn i killed that snake monster earlier today." i squinted my eyes at the picture before taking a look at izzy as we both shared a laugh.


    "i can see where you are confused." she nodded with a small smile on her face. "perhaps we should ask for more pictures? i''m sure she has some more....flattering shots.... somewhere."


    frankly, how this all started was kind of a blur....i was pretty far into my drinks at this point.


    i think we somehow started talking about what happened earlier in the city, then she recognized me and we somehow got to where we are now.


    "sure, as long as you filter everything before i see it." i offered.


    "oh no, i seemed to have closed the page, i guess we''ll never know now." she said rather smoothly. "alas, your dreams of waking up every night in her arms are now dashed."


    "how convenient." i rolled my eyes.


    "quite." she held a small smile. "i''m curious what someone of your....origin, is doing here while this whole mess happened?"


    my heritage wasn''t exactly a secret anymore.


    well, that''s a polite way of asking me why i was here i guess. "eh, just got back to japan after being away for a while. thought i would pay respects to my mother and wanted to buy some things while i was up and about." i explained, not really feeling the need to hide anything. she didn''t sound like she was accusing me of anything so i humored it.


    and i believe my actions spoke much louder than my words. probably the fact that any ''authorities'' haven''t been blatant about searching for me, even with all the crap going on for them.


    "mmm, a dutiful son then." she nodded in acceptance. "my children could learn a thing or too" she frowned.


    "children trouble?" i asked, she seemed like she wanted to just vent, and she listened to my ramblings for a while.


    she let out a sigh, downing the remainder of her drink. "i have not seen my children in years." she shook her head, finishing off a glass of her own. "just because we live longs lives doesn''t mean i don''t miss them....."


    "have you tried reaching out on your end?" i offered.


    she pursed her lips, staring at the ceiling. "it would be.....unwise for me to pop in on them." she seemed rather melancholic. "they have rather high positions, and i don''t want to cause them any more issues like i have in the past. whether they would be happy to see me, i don''t know, but i know for a fact that their subordinates and allies would be very much on edge with my appearance."


    "simply call them then?"


    "i don''t think they even use such things; they are a bit old fashioned." she admitted. "i only learned because i''ve been....." she cut herself off and sighed.


    ah, not too surprising, considering she wasn''t human herself, though i had no idea what she was.


    "a letter then, it doesn''t even have to be anything important. just say you miss them and haven''t heard from then in a while."


    she tilted her head at me. "and you think that will work?" she said quietly. "i was not the best mother in the past."


    "then start off small, ask them how they''ve been doing, maybe they just need someone to vent to or want to talk about some small stuff." i shrugged. "you''ll never know if you don''t at least make an effort." i pointed out. "besides, what is the worse that could happen, they continue to not speak with you?"


    "i see....i suppose you are correct." her expression turned a little bit brighter, maybe even excited "i think....i will get started on that right away."


    i was happy she looked a little better now. she kept me occupied from my own issues, so i''m glad i could return the favor. "well, it was fun." i smiled. "it''s always nice to find someone to drink with." i raised my last glass up and finished it off. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    [this is what you wanted, right?]


    "yeah." i admitted. "i''m not complaining, i suppose i''m just.....realizing how much i''ve been working since my memories appeared. honestly, i feel off, almost guilty that i''m not doing something." i let out a small chuckle.


    [well, what do you want to do?.]


    "i haven''t asked myself that question in awhile." i smiled again, taking another sip. "i think, i want to play around with the house, set up some bounded fields, and maybe get started on the ''phasing'' i''ve been thinking about."


    the ''phasing'' i didn''t know what to call it right now, but it wasn''t a bad name. to have my house existing at multiple spots in different worlds.


    finishing off my drink, i walked outside getting a better look at the property line. i summoned gae bolg into my hand, giving it a twirl as i held it over my shoulder and walked to corner by a tree.


    i held the shaft of the spear up to my eye, using it as a reference point and measure some distance.


    "i think i have an idea." i muttered, stabbing the spear into the ground then counting my paces as i walked to the other end of the property. i held my hands up, closing one eye trying to picture certain things in my head.


    i took out mirage and stabbed it into the ground right where i was, then went to another corner and did the same thing again with dawnbreaker then the last corner with ascalon.


    walking to my porch, i sat down on my steps and took out my notebook and a pen as i began some preliminary calculations.


    "a square then?" i muttered, drawing a quick sketch of the area with he four points plotted. i tapped my pen against my chin. "no, the power would be too unevenly distributed, there needs to be a centralized location while the four areas act as anchors."


    curious, the kaleidoscope doesn''t like to be spread out....the dimensional energies tend to dissipate rather quickly if they aren''t being ''forced'' into very specific places with a firm hand, so using the basis of square to create this matrix of bounded fields will be undesirable.


    "oh." i suddenly had inspiration. "equilateral triangles." i snapped my fingers. "four points that make a square, but we add a fifth right at the center. then using that we make four triangles, using the four outer points as the bases." i began scribbling some more notes and calculations. "now we have four triangles, but there is a more direct link if they''re all powered by the centralized point instead of being spread out in a large square."


    i looked around the yard, fences on either side and nodded to myself. this place already has a concept of boundaries, and i can hijack that to reinforce my own bounded fields to better stabilize the anchor points.


    "what do you think, ddraig?"


    [you''re asking me? you know i don''t really know how magic works, especially something as complicated as what you''re doing.]


    "give yourself some credit, you seem to follow my trains of thought usually."


    he grumbled for a moment before speaking [so we have four points, a, b, c, d that correspond to where your weapons are. if i''m understanding this correctly, instead of just connecting them all in a square to create this ''bounded field'' you are opting to instead create four triangles by adding a fifth spot at the center ¨C e. so we would have something like e-a-b linked together, the same with the other points. while the final shape will still be a square, it is actually compromised of triangles.]


    "that''s correct so far." i nodded at his words.


    [so if i''m understanding correctly, that would mean the overall power of the bounded field would rise at least another level because the magical energy would bounce around two less points before running back to the ''source'' before once again being pushed out. the current would be firmer, and the waste would be overall much less. not to mention, it would take overall less magical energy to achieve similar results than if you went with just a square.]


    i couldn''t help but smile. "nailed it all." i just needed to get started on the major calculations. really, the main hurdle would be the huge supply of magical energy required, which isn''t a problem to someone like me.


    [well, there is one issue.]


    i paused briefly, a small grimace on my face. "yeah...."


    [what will you use to sustain and power such a strong bounded field?]


    i sighed thinking about it. mirage could do it, easily. as could my staff of magnus, but i didn''t want to separate from either of those for long periods of time again. yeah, producing that much magical energy is easy, sustaining it is a whole different matter. usually one can just anchor a bounded field to the ''world'' and maybe absorb ambient mana or some other approach, but here....i''m playing with dimensions and my needs are much greater.


    "well, questions for later." i pushed those thoughts to the side for now. "at the moment, i just need to figure out the theory and outline for everything.....then i''ll head to new york and test a couple of them out. in the interim i can just use the staff as a temporary solution."


    as annoying as finding ''another'' powerful object would be.....i couldn''t help but smile. i was having fun figuring out this piece of magic, and i was excited to get it going.


    ***


    mc is making friends! i''m sure this will have no negative consequences whatsoever. mc also plays with magic and relaxes. a nice little vacation for him, and absolutely nothing could interrupt his quiet time.


    on a side note for all you genshin impact fans, guess who just rolled shenhe, her spear, and mona within 20 wishes. yup, i give you all permission to be jealous. time to build a chongyun freeze comp, wishing i had ayaka.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 71:

    chapter 71:


    i, unfortunately, had to go back to that ridiculous store to purchase some materials. they way they treated me really grated on my nerves, and i couldn''t actually get angry because they were nothing but polite.


    realistically, i knew they couldn''t possibly know my feelings, but my annoyance still simmered under the surface. it''s not like i would take it out on people only doing their jobs.....but it just made me not want to be there and perhaps that shone through my expressions.


    well, it wasn''t entirely bad.....i did find something interesting and got it on an impulse.


    i did make a promise to myself to learn stage magic, i figured it could be a little hobby of mine....but i seemed to put the cart before the horse.


    "i shall name you ¨C sir wigglesbottom fluffytail octavius benedict iii." i held a rabbit up to the sky as it scrunched its little nose cutely. "or just sir wiggles for short."


    because it wiggled its little butt at me when i first saw it.


    did i mention this thing was intelligent?


    [really?]


    "fuck you, it''s a good name."


    [what happened to the other two?]


    "we don''t speak of them."


    i sat sir wiggles down next to me and he was content to stay by my side. i asked him previously if he wanted to come with me, i promised to take care of all his needs and find him a worthy mate, so he seemed to accept.


    from what the salesperson told me, his mother was a jackrabbit, which was obvious by the small little antlers growing on his head. but apparently on his father''s side, he is a very ¨C very distant relation to tepoztecatl.


    [i can''t believe you made him your familiar.]


    "i can''t believe you even question something like that at this point."


    [touche?.]


    it''s not like i ''need'' a familiar....and i can''t help that i fell in love with the little guy the moment i saw him. frankly, i''m a cat person, but that doesn''t mean i don''t appreciate other little animals.


    i took out a head of lettuce that i still had from skyrim and peeled off a few pieces to place down infront of him.


    "alright, just don''t go too far out, i''m setting up some magic stuff i don''t want you to get hurt or anything." i rubbed its little head with my finger.


    i think it nodded at me, and the ''link'' i had with him due to making him my familiar kind of gave the impression he understood.


    i just nodded and moved to the spots i marked yesterday.


    surprisingly, it wasn''t hard to turn something into a familiar. if it didn''t have enough sapience, then it couldn''t resist you at all, if it was intelligent enough, it simply had to agree and boom, new familiar. hell, the magical formulas were known practically world-wide.


    [you know what? i hope you make him the most powerful rabbit that ever lived.]


    i paused. "ddraig.....that is one of the greatest ideas you''ve ever had." i resolved to teach him magic in the future.....after i learned how to pull him out of my hat.


    is it considered cheating if i use actual magical to pull him out?


    taking out a large steel pillar, i hefted it up and slammed it into the marked location, making sure it was nice and steady.


    making sure it was all perfect, i did the same to the other four points around my house to set up the first boundary layer.


    i would start off by drawing runes on each pillar to reinforce several concepts around my home. both to protect it from the outside and inside. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    should i include a geass that forcibly latches onto anyone i invite inside? a contract that is accepted when an invitation is extended, and they agree to cross my threshold.


    guest rites.


    it was a common notion across many civilizations, even if it usually goes by other names.


    a curious thought, i could probably force people to act within certain bounds if they are invited inside....on the flip side i would also be bound by such limitations. but then again, i wouldn''t exactly start a battle with anyone i willingly invited inside.


    well, i should probably focused on external defenses right, hell, i don''t even have any furniture yet.


    the world around my changed, rewritten by this kid''s ability. i realized now what i was dealing with, the information coming to the forefront of my mind. "dimension lost." i said evenly.


    "oh, you know it? i thought you hadn''t been in the supernatural world that long." his voiced echoed out around me, even if his form disappeared. "but, that''s one of the reasons we wanted you, i guess."


    the space around me had been changed from the normal flow of the world, a new dimension forcibly created overtop the existing one. it was like a bastardized version of a reality marble, except instead of projecting one''s inner world, its this false one.


    granted, it''s nowhere near the level of a true reality marble, merely the feeling i first got when it appeared.


    a small smiled curled up on my lips. "playing with space infront of me, you''re a thousand years too early." i withdrew mirage from my ring and pulled on the kaleidoscope.


    the multitude of colors burst out, the iridescent light cascaded in every direction, pushing against the barriers of this ''dimension'' that georg had created.


    there were many ¨C many ways i could have gone about breaking this space, but i chose the most straight forward one.


    "w-what are you doing!?" i heard his panicked cries ring out from the surroundings as my magic began to usurp over his own dominion.


    "i guess a longinus only amounts to this much." i smirked as i reached out my hand, the colors scaled up the ''walls'' of this reality, consuming it entirely and then i clenched my fingers.


    it shattered.


    cracks rang out, reality shifted back to normal as everything was realigned i was once again in the outside world, staring down at the now shaking kid.


    "y-you.....how? how did you break through my dimension lost!?" he looked at my fearfully. yeah, these kids rely super heavily on their sacred gears, must be a real kick in the balls to see it nosold like i just did.


    i ignored his question, and continued walking towards him. "you know, i was content to end things where they were, but then you had to go and attack me." i shook my head.


    he almost fell to the ground as he turned around and began to run, several spell circles created in his wake with magical spells launching towards me.


    i frowned, my sword batting away most of them.


    "cao cao" georg shouted, mist shooting out of his hand towards the distance and a rip in the fabric of space opening up, connecting to another point.


    i felt something tingle on the back of my neck, a danger sense i had developed in the time with scathach attempting to take my life if i was careless.


    a spear burst out of that little hole, the portal that connected to who-knows-where. something shot right for me at a speed that was impressive. it didn''t escape my notice, the feeling i got wasn''t from the intense speed, no, it was from the presence of what was coming for me.


    death.


    i felt death from this thing, it was antithetical to my existence.


    something ingrained so deep into my very being.


    i brought up mirage to block, my hand on the flat of my blade as the tip of a spear collided with it. i put my full strength behind my weapon, feet digging into the ground and i felt myself get pushed back before finally stopping.


    i looked up, georg was gone and i saw a face in the distance, the one who attacked me and his spear, extended several hundred feet as it retracted back into the portal.


    my eyes narrowed as we shared one last look and i mouthed a few words to him. his eyes widened and i couldn''t help but smile as he retreated with his companion.


    i let out a breath. i wasn''t tired, nor was i even hurt in the slightest, but i was exhausted because i kept getting involved in all this crap that i didn''t want to.


    mirage returned to my ring and i looked down at the ground.


    "he managed to push me back a couple steps." it was impressive. "ddraig, was that what i think it was?"


    [the true longinus.] he replied.


    "well, things are going to get more complicated, aren''t they?" is it too much for me to just get some fucking time to relax? "assholes destroyed part of my lawn." i muttered, looking at where i was standing previously.


    ***


    oh boy, someone done fucked up. well, hero faction is known for clutching the idiot ball and absolutely refusing to let it go. and mc looks like a nice target for people who are antagonistic towards the devil faction. well, mc saw a new shiny, and his hands a little itchy. on the bright side, mc got a familiar! so the name came about because i was talking over with someone about it, and it somehow devolved into us just continuously making it longer and more grandiose so i was like ''fuck it'' we''re doing that.


    on a side note, i was thinking about setting up a discord, is that something people would be interesting in?


    anyways, to finish this off, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or just support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 72:

    chapter 72:


    the true longinus.


    it had been on my mind for a couple days now. i had set up many ¨C many bounded fields around my home. frankly, i think it would take even me some effort to break them down by brute force. and that''s about all i could ask. they wouldn''t keep anyone out that could truly threaten my life, but there were basically there to buy me time in an emergency.


    the true longinus.


    it left an...impression on me.


    fear?


    i don''t know if i would call it fear. it felt more.... primal, something that literally was antithetical to my existence, to my very core of being.


    it was like facing my mortality straight on.


    was i scared? i don''t think so, but i was definitely wary.


    the spear of destiny, it was an odd weapon. any other weapon that went through what it did would have been classified as evil or demonic. yet, it stands at the pinnacle of holy weapons in this world, even eclipsing the caliburn that boasts superiority of their broken excalibur.


    the spear personally crafted and meant to be the personal armament of the god of the bible. how much divine blood did it drink? i don''t think there is a pantheon still in existence that didn''t ''donate'' their divine blood unto that weapon''s spear-tip.


    after wounding or killing divine beings all over the planet, it became something evil, something desiring more blood. it was through this that it developed its ''anti-divine'' properties, it has the abilities to push through divinity like it was nonexistent to truly wound divine beings.


    it was not a weapon fitting one who sat upon the heavenly throne, regardless of how powerful it was. so the god of the bible is perhaps the most obvious thing to rectify it, yet also the most ridiculous.


    he impaled himself upon his own spear.


    the spear thirsted for blood, divine blood, so why not give his own? his holy attribute was devoured and turned the spear into something more neutral, perhaps even bordering holy. but that was it, the amount of divine blood it drank from other pantheons was only stalemated by his own holiness added on. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    and again, it was turned into a proper weapon, but he still didn''t take it back as his own.


    it was the first sacred gear, the ''test'' so to speak. he sent it off to the mortal world and centuries passed before someone managed to awaken it.


    this story was much more known, the man whose name was lost to history, was the spear named after him or was he named after the spear?


    he who impaled christ upon the cross.


    saint longinus.


    hell, other sacred gears use the name ''longinus'' to correlate to their god-killing ability. that just went to show how absurd the spear actually was when used against divine beings.


    possessing no divinity, yet still retaining all the holiness of the heavenly father, the son of god.


    cleansed, amplified, and sanctified.


    the ritual that jesus, king of the jews, actualized upon his suffering, it changed the spear once again into its final form. it was supposed to be god sacrificing himself to relieve humanity of their sins, a grand ritual that spanned the entire world, powered by the sacrifice of a divine being. it would skew humanity in favor of ''good'' over ''evil'' as humans naturally are neutral at birth. it was actually the reason that humans could naturally be born with the ''holy attribute'' from that point on.


    was it planned?


    honestly, i have no idea beyond just the cliff notes of what happened. i wouldn''t put it past big g to have planned that entire situation out, it would be killing multiple birds with a single stone.


    "what a scary spear." i said to myself.


    ''thank you....i was wondering if you wished to meet up again tonight, i enjoyed the place last time.'' ¨C izzy


    i mulled it over, perhaps i''ve been feeling more stressed than i need to? i mean, i just came back to this world to essentially relax and i keep getting roped into conflicts....


    fuck it, any reason to escape my dreary thoughts is good enough for me.


    ''that would be lovely.'' ¨C wilhelm


    ''yes, i look forward to seeing you again.'' ¨C izzy


    ''see you then :)'' ¨C wilhelm.


    having friends is nice.


    oh! i can show off the stage magic i''ve been learning!


    "sir. wiggles!" i shouted, and almost immediately i felt him bolt back towards me.


    damn he''s fast.


    well, what i should expect from a supernatural rabbit. i wonder what magics i should teach him? maybe start off with elemental manipulation? he should be closer to nature, so perhaps that would be the best place to start.


    i admit, seeing him flinging fireballs around would be most amusing. or perhaps freezing entire areas with vast arrays of ice magic?


    hmm....then that would be difficult for him to move.


    lightning is also an option, but then again, i use lightning a lot too, shouldn''t i teach him something to supplement me? some druidism may work as well.....it was where i derived the initial concepts for my bindings of gaia spell.


    "hey there, buddy." i held out my arms as he jumped right into them. "you have fun?"


    images of him exploring the property and surroundings came through our link.


    huh, he went pretty far out and even found someone to give him a carrot and he was being smug about it. hmm, aren''t carrots technically bad for rabbits? well.....maybe him being a ''magic'' rabbit means that doesn''t matter?


    i''m not his mother, he should know what he can and cannot eat.


    "ready to go meet my friend? we''ll show her what we''ve been practicing."


    i did share my thoughts with him, i wouldn''t just shove him in my hat and force him to perform with me. who knew the little fluffball had dreams of grandeur? granted, he didn''t exactly tell me that, more so sending feelings and impressions.


    having a connection like this was odd, if i focused, i could feel what he was feeling basically through images and somehow that would translate into something i could understand.


    i just shook my head, what an amusing familiar i picked up.


    i still need to create costumes for the future...especially one for sir wiggles, matching hat of course. pulling a rabbit out of my hat, while he wears a hat. maybe even a little suite and vest too?


    well, this would be a good distraction, i need to stop stressing while on my little ''vacation''.


    ***


    alright, i started working on that ''pho'' chapter thingy. it won''t take up a slot in the ''normal'' chapter release, so i''ll probably do it some time tomorrow.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead of support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 73:

    chapter 73:


    i fixed my cuffs, pulled on my collar to make sure it was nice and straight, and i ran a finger along my tie to make sure there were no creases.


    my hand sneaked back and tugged lightly on my ponytail to make sure it was still nice and snug, bound by that little piece of fabric that scathach used all those days ago and i couldn''t help but smile slightly at the memory.


    "hmm..." i fiddled with the buttons on my vest. "jacket or no jacket? i usually go with no jacket....." i turned around to see how it looked from the back.


    [how about juggernaut drive, that way you can die and put me out of my misery?]


    "if you''re not going to be helpful...."


    [you know what? go butt-ass naked, i''m sure that will draw lots of attention.]


    "you''re being really aggressive." n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    [i have to live through this every day. i''ve never had a host be so obsessed with what they''re wearing, and let me be clear, i have had female hosts before.]


    "mildly sexist....."


    [oh, come off it, i''m technically genderless.]


    "females can be sexist against their own gender, that means nothing." i pointed out. "and besides, you''ve never had a host look as good as i do." i smirked.


    [oh, there''s the patented devil pride i''ve heard about.]


    "sorry, the dragon says what?"


    [the dragon says you''re a little bitch.]


    "yes, i, the red dragon emperor, am a little bitch." i declared.


    [i hate you.]


    i snorted, holding back a laugh. "well, it could be worse, ddraig." i set down a box i withdrew from my ring, opening it up to reveal several pairs of cufflinks. "i could go around declaring myself ''oppai dragon''."


    .....[little bitch it is then.]


    "no, what am i doing?" i shut the small box. "way too gaudy for a casual get together." i shook my head putting them away.


    [you need new shoes.]


    i blinked looking down out of instinct. "you know what? i do need new shoes.....i mean its not noticeable, but they were slightly scuffed in that little tussle i had the other day." another reason to be annoyed with that idiot. "i''m surprised."


    [why? do you think i don''t understand how to look good?] ddraig snorted. [you know, i used to roll around in gold and jewels so they would get stuck between my scales and make me glitter and shine better.]


    huh....you learn something new every day.


    [why are you even trying so hard? are you planning on claiming her as well?]


    "first, i would use almost any excuse to dress up." it''s enjoyable, is that such a crime? and i want to look nice when i meet with my friend, i want to make a good impression. "second, we barely know each other." i rolled my eyes. i''m not trying to bang every girl i trade words with, regardless of how pretty was was.


    [didn''t stop you with artoria.]


    "that....." i stopped for a moment. "touche?." i admit he had a point there, but... "it was a little different, i knew her before i ''knew'' her." i would be lying if i said my knowledge of her didn''t skew my perceptions and perhaps give me a sort of idol in my mind. regardless, i did not have any regrets with how things turned out.


    and now i couldn''t help but think of her.


    "long story short, his companion tried to impale me with his true longinus."


    izzy almost spit out her drink, slamming the cup back down before forcing the drink down her throat. "the true longinus!?"


    "ah, you''ve heard of it?"


    "yes, i''ve heard of the divine spear that can kill gods with the ease that one can kill chickens." she deadpanned. "not only that, but is it not absolute poison to your kind?"


    "it is, but i didn''t touch it." huh, she knows more that i thought.


    "you play a dangerous game." she shook her head. "you should take your safety more seriously." her words were rather gentle, and it seemed like she was.....upset that i acted in the way i did.


    "i was not as flippant in how i acted in battle." i explained. "i could feel the deadliness the spear threatened me with and i acted appropriately." i wasn''t intentionally trying to court death or anything. "anyways, lets talk about something more interesting.....like my hat!" i quickly set my hat on the table, upside-down.


    "your hat?" she raised an eyebrow.


    "yes, you see, it has an interesting little function...." i reached my hand deep insinde and... "wala!" i pulled out mr.wiggles, setting him on the counter.


    she stared at me, i shot her a cocky smile right back.


    the bartender looked unamused by the prospect of having an ''animal'' on his bar. i slid a few gold coins his way and he just shrugged.


    it was another moment before izzy finally broke out in giggles. "that is the most ridiculous thing i have seen in quite some time." she calmed herself down. "whatever could possess you to do this?" her hand hesitantly reached over to touch the ball of floof.


    "well.....my mom took me to see a stage magician when i was younger." i smiled at the memory. "and i wanted to learn how to do those tricks as a sort of hobby. i actually came back to japan as a sort of vacation, thought it would be a nice way to unwind and just enjoy myself."


    "what is its name?" by the look in her eyes, i could tell she wanted to hold him, so i allowed him to hop over to her a bit. she looked surprised that he was willing to get so close to her. i guess i was used to her aura of ''death'' that i sometimes forgot it was even there. staying in the land of shadows kind of desensitized me to such things.


    "he is sir wigglesbottom fluffytail octavius benedict iii, crown prince of the emerald kingdom."


    [you just keep adding more onto it every time you say his name.]


    yup.


    "or just sir wiggles for short."


    she had a warm smile on her face as sir wiggles allowed her to embrace him. "hello your highness." she cooed, gently rubbing his little head.


    i could tell through the link that he was enjoying himself even if her presence was intimidating to him. i think the fact that i was calm in her presence kind of trickled down to him.


    "i also made him my familiar."


    she let out a cute little laugh as he scrunched his nose. "it seems you were intelligent enough to bind such an immaculate creature to you."


    hmm, was that her way of saying i was smart to get such a cute little thing as my familiar? i did find the way she switched between the way she talked sometimes. like she was used to speaking in a more archaic fashion, yet sometimes talked like she was on the internet.


    "what you like to see the picture i took since i got him?"


    "yes!" she blinked, staring at me bashfully. "i mean, yes i would enjoying seeing them."


    ***


    just a nice fluffy chapter, nothing too exceptional happened.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or just support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 74: Omake 1 (Canon)

    chapter 74: omake 1 (canon)


    welcome to the supernatural online message boards


    you are currently logged in, nascent_kaleidoscope


    you are viewing:


    ? threads you have replied to


    ? and threads that have new replies


    ? or private message conversations with new replies


    ? thread op is displayed


    ? last ten messages in private message history


    ? threads and private messages are ordered by user custom preference.


    ¡ö?


    ?topic: war in kyoto.


    in: boards ? news ? events ? kyoto


    just_a_muffin (original poster) (verified muffin) (veteran member)


    posted on march 18, 2009:


    holy shit.


    okay, so most people know what''s going on in kyoto right now, and if not they can look out the fucking window and see the explosions.


    i was talking to my girlfriend on the phone, then suddenly a building down the street just collapsed and some idiot in a mask ran down the street throwing magic at anyone and anything he saw. i did the most obvious thing, threw up any and every barrier spell i knew, then hid under my bed. i''m not particularly good at magic, but i''m hoping for the best.


    (showing page 1 of 295)


    ? ghost_with_a_gun


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    fucking fuck, i can see fires all over the city. where the fuck are the guards and what the fuck is going on?


    ? slipperytengu (verified guard)


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    okay, so i only have a few moments to post anything, and this was the first thread i saw. i asked my boss and he gave me permission, if you can see this, bunker down and get ready to weather the storm. we don''t know what exactly is going on, but some terrorists are attacking. if you know magic, throw up any barriers you can, we''re about to head down town now to engage them.


    ? billymayshere (verified magician)


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    yo, so i was on vacation over here and suddenly everything start sploadin.


    da fuck, japan?


    but seriously, this shit is bad. my hotel has some pretty decent magical protections, but it''s been shaking almost nonstop for thirty minutes now. i started prepping my own spells incase i have to throw hands...but i''m honestly more of a researcher.


    ? levi-tan_fan


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    my mom isn''t answering her phone....


    ? smallmountain


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    the humans joined the fight, i saw them fighting the masked people. included pictures.


    [link]


    [link]


    [link]


    ? babyblue


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    @smallmountain.


    what the fuck, are they on our side or not? i saw some humans start killing youkai then some other humans started killing the other humans. does anybody have any idea what''s going on!?!


    ? xxvoid_samuraixx


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    devils are here too!!!!


    [link]


    [link]


    [link]


    ? big_bad_wolf


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    @babyblue


    fuck the humans, let them kill themselves.


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    @supershot221


    look, all i''m saying is...he''s probably a time traveler.


    ? supershot221


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    @xxvoid_samuraixx


    void, you''re an idiot. there''s no way he''s the time traveling younger lucifer. the most likely explanation is that the man has a bastard. he''s a devil, the fact that he was supposedly married to only one woman is already pretty sus.


    ? she_who_invites (moderator) (verified not izanami)


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    @xxvoid_samuraixx


    you also seem to think i''m izanami, regardless of what you''re told.


    enough is enough, void. i personally know him, he''s not a time traveling lucifer. if you keep posting that, i''ll have to give you a temp ban.


    ? i_like_swords


    replied on march 18, 2009.


    so if you couldn''t tell by my name.....anyways, anyone recognize those swords he had flying around him? that one he used to cut the heads off the hydra (which was fucking awsome) did it do something to make them not grow back? i didn''t see him cast any magic to stop the regrowth.


    ? hooded_one


    replied on march 18, 2009.


    oho, those rune spells he used were interesting. he seems to know our magic system, why didn''t he use more of it?


    maybe i should stick around in japan a little while longer.


    @i_like_swords


    some of them may be newly created. if you look at that red sword flying around, you can see runes carved all over it. an interesting idea, i can think of several uses for such thing.


    @she_who_invites


    how about letting me meet him? he seems pretty interesting.


    ? she_who_invites (moderator) (verified not izanami)


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    go back home, old man.


    ? hooded_one (temp-banned)


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    [deleted]


    she_who_invites: no one asked you, enjoy your two week ban.


    ? just_a_muffin (original poster) (verified muffin) (veteran member)


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    okay, we''re getting a little off topic, but i guess it still has to do with what the fuck is going on in kyoto. i know some people who know some people, so here''s what we got;


    so you all heard about the cult of tamamo-no-mae? yeah, them crazies doing their usual stuff, except they grabbed some help from a couple human clans. and no, that isn''t a reason to start bashing the humans, the other side their own to help us out, which is why we saw them clashing.


    so, big thanks to lucifer jr (is that what we''re officially calling him now?). anyways, lucifer jr helped out more than he realizes. that snake thing was supposed to be a ''big'' distraction or something, draw away the guards attention so the crazies could do this large scale ritual at the other end of the city. didn''t work out well for them, so kudos to our illustrious leader for (quite literally) stomping on the bad guys.


    also, big thanks to okita souji, knight of lucifer. he was around and helped out quite a bit. no word on the relationship between the two, but i''m not looking a gift horse in the mouth.


    ? bag_on_my_head


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    lady yasaka, step on me too~


    ? notakoala


    replied on march 18, 2009:


    and here come the simps, i swear, these guys ruin every thread that lady yasaka appears in.


    also, step on me too.


    (never said i wasn''t one of them.)


    ? enthusiasticmelon


    replied on march 18, 2009


    okay, so i was doing some calculations, and my numbers are basically telling me luficer jr (and i think this name is stupid) is a wizard. now, i know what you''re thinking -- obviously! except, no. i mean the shit he was doing when moving, how space around him seemed to shatter as he moved? yeah, my math is basically telling me ''purple'' when i try to calculate how he''s doing that so easily. seriously, all my formulas come alive and become sentient just so they can kill themselves.


    what.the.fuck.


    ***


    just a fun little thing i wanted to do. if anyone was wondering what ''pho'' was when i was talking about it, basically like this.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my pat /astoryforone


    ?

 Chapter 75:

    chapter 75:


    i had materials thrown about all around my house, floorboards ripped up, holes in the walls as cables and support beams jutted out at all angles.


    notes were tapped to the wall, and scattered all around the floor. all kinds of scribbles, calculations and otherwise nonsense if you had no idea what it meant.


    at the center was a strange scaffolding, almost like a holster for a familiar sword.


    mirage was propped up, several spell circles overlayed underneath, and runes carved all along the wooden and steel frame that held it aloft. but it wasn''t just mundane materials, intertwined with all the many pieces were bones ¨C dragon bones. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    the ones pillages from that undead dragon back in skyrim.


    there were also a few books stacked to the side, bookmarked or haphazardly thrown open to certain pages and marked.


    "three days." i scowled. "three days, and i''m still not any closer to cracking this." i huffed in annoyance, tossing a book to the side. "i don''t understand, i''m doing everything the directions say, yet i can''t seem to do it correctly!"


    [have you tried not sucking?]


    "wonderful advice." i drawled. "i can literally overturn the world''s laws...yet i can''t do something so simple!"


    [why don''t you take a break? do something easier, like play with your magic.]


    i sighed, looking at sir wiggles sleeping soundly on a little bed i bought him. i had the urge to go pet him, but i would respect his nap.


    "yeah, i''ll just take a break and do something easier.....like mess with both the time and world axis to overlay multiple spacial folds across world-lines." i set down the deck of cards i was fiddling with and kicked away the book on card-magic i had picked up from a store the other day. "can do real magic, can''t even fucking do a sleight of hand thing with cards" i threw my hands up in exasperation.


    [how''s the project going?]


    "oh this?" i flicked my sword, still bound into the mechanism of the spell formulation. "solved this the other day."


    [you going to test it?]


    "yeah, i need another location, my first thought was new york, it was a good distance away and a good centralized spot for supernatural shenanigans, but..."


    [isn''t that angel territory.]


    i crossed my arms with a frown. "i''m pretty sure angels claim dominion over the entire earth."


    [don''t be a smart ass.]


    "fine, fine." i waved him off. "yeah, the angels basically claim america....and canada. except for the areas where the native americans took up residence."


    really, i don''t think there are any groups in the world who would pick a fight with the last vestiges of the native american supernatural community....and that''s entirely out of pity.


    what happened in the early days of colonization.....lets just say the mundane side was not nearly as bad as the supernatural one.


    i think it was the first time the world saw gods be tortured to death by mortals. not even assholeish deities, just your average divine beings, being pulled apart at the metaphysical seams and returned to the void of creation.


    yeah....even the angels, back when they were much more zealous, actually felt bad for the native american ''pagans'' to the point where they put out decrees to never harm them unless absolutely necessary.


    that whole thing led to the south american pantheons basically waging war against the ''invaders''.


    what a shit-show that was.


    my sword began to '' power up'' so to speak, the strange mechanisms reacted, even if it looked utterly absurd in creation.


    it''s not my fault that i''m trying to deal with 5 dimensions and keeping it anchored into this lower dimension.


    i wanted to sit down, but my sofa was currently littered with materials and other doodads.


    "i really need to get more furniture." i muttered, withdrawing a chair from my ring.


    the rune lit up, the cables snapped to attentions. i couldn''t help but smile as i watched the dragon bones hold firm.


    even if they were decayed by necromantic magics, they were still extremely sturdy, and more durable than nearly any material i could get my hands on in the immediate time-frame.


    "well, i''ll let the initial calculations start up." i eyed it one last time. "while i won''t be using my sword as the true focus, it can still be used temporarily to get everything started."


    hmm, the calculations would be annoying if i had to do them by hand. much worse than simply popping over from one world to the next, and that took me days to finish.


    but.....i couldn''t help but smile at as everything came together.


    my project, more so just a small bit of passion, was working. no deadlines, no incessant need, merely the desire to create this.


    "oh, it is very bad." she said almost comically straight. "the child is the only daughter of yasaka."


    i facepalmed rather hard. "as in the youkai leader, nine-tailed fox, miko for amaterasu?"


    "indeed." she replied.


    "...and you came to me?" i questioned her thoughts. "why not go to yasaka, i''m sure she would be....not thrilled, but also not angry at your for bringing her such information."


    "i am...." she looked down. "not exactly welcomed in her court....and i do not believe i would retain any trust if i told her what happened. and.....i do not have anyone else."


    oh.....now i feel bad.


    i smiled gently. "alright, we just have to go rescue a little kitsune from yomi, right? no big deal." i tried to cheer her up.


    "so, do you know where the ritual site is? i can probably force back open a portal, piggybacking off the initially link." i tapped my finger against my chin.


    i don''t really want to get involved in nonsense like this again, but my weak spots were hit quite hard. i really do have a soft spot for children, and my friend was asking me for help, how could i say no?


    "no need, i can create a portal anywhere." she said with confidence.


    "oh, that''s convenient." huh, i wonder how? i''m curious to see how it works.


    i just hope izanami is not as the myths describe her. i did have cards to play against her if it came to blows. the deities here were much weaker than those from my home, so i had some amount of confidence.


    she waved her hand, the ground literally deformed, jutted out and burst forth as a stone scaffold raised from the ground and a portal formed in between the stone pillars.


    "reminds me of the land of shadows." i couldn''t help but mutter.


    "land of shadows?" izzy''s head jerked towards me. "is that not the land of the dead over in the united kingdom?


    "one of them." i smiled. "anyways, how do you wish to do this? have you experience going into yomi?"


    i still had no idea ''what'' she was, to be able to go into yomi so easily, she is no doubt powerful. perhaps some kind of spiritual beings?


    "....i will lead the way."


    i just shrugged, holding my hand out as mirage flew into it.


    "lets go, sir wiggles." i said quietly, he bolted up and jumped into my hat, which i was holding upside down for him.


    i briefly saw the desire in izzy''s eyes to pet him again, but she held back.


    "follow my steps closely." she ushered me forward as we stepped through.


    it was a familiar setting, yet so different. the air was thick with death and decay, yet the coldness wasn''t as pronounced. it was....darker, like shadows making their own shadows, as ridiculous as that sounds.


    izzy navigated it expertly, knowing where to walk, where to avoid as to not accidently get swept up in the void between spaces.


    we finally came to what looked like a house, which was surprisingly, because i knew of only one being who would have a house here...


    "um, does you-know-who live there?"


    "yes." izzy replied.


    "is it wise to go there?"


    "nothing happens here without her knowledge; don''t worry she already knows we are here and is welcoming." she stepped up, opening the door.


    "i''m curious how you would kn¡ª"


    "welcome to my home." she cut me off.


    ".....oh."


    ddraig just started laughing at me.


    ***


    hindsight is always 20/20.


    so i got some good feedback from the pho chapter, so i''ll do more in the future. it pretty much can only happen on world''s that have technology at a certain level, but i also thought the idea amusing, when he gets those multiversal phones, to start handing them out to the people he knows so they can get in on the fun. so, mc finds out izzy''s identity, seems pretty obvious in hindsight, but i don''t think people in his situation would immediately jump to divine conclusion. while there were many red flags near there end there, he was understandably preoccupied with the idea of having to rescue a little girl in yomi. might have another interlude coming up soon, perspective from the hero faction.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 76:

    chapter 76:


    there was a rather awkward silence that filled the room.


    i was sitting on her sofa and she sat in a chair nearby. to make it even worse, there was an unconscious little girl next to me.


    the missing little kitsune. her nine tails moved ever so slightly with her breathing.


    i feel like an idiot not realizing who izzy was before. i mean.....it was staring at me right in the face.


    looking up at izzy ¨C izanami, she looked away the moment our eyes met.


    "so.....izanami." i finally spoke, the silence was starting to grate on me.


    her head snapped towards me, wanting to say something but she held herself back. "i''m...i apologize for hiding my identity." she said quietly.


    "okay."


    she paused, looking at me in surprise. "you aren''t angry or...?"


    "did you think i would be?" i questioned here. "i''m not going to get angry for you hiding your ''true'' name." i rolled my eyes. "izzy ¨C " i intentionally used her fake name. "are you not the same person i was spending time with? what exactly changed between then and now?"


    "is it really that simple to you?" she looked at me in shock. "i am izanami-no-mikoto, goddess of death, she who beckons. i have committed heinous sins in my life, the world curses my very existence."


    "literally the son of satan over here." i deadpanned.


    "it is not the same and you know it." she pursed her lips, crossing her arms in annoyance. "i am condemned by the very land i helped create."


    "yeah, that''s not fair." i sighed, thinking about what she''s been through. she wasn''t lying about her ''sins'' if the stories are anything to go by. but, at this moment, i don''t see that hateful goddess portrayed in myths and legends, all i see is a lonely women who misses her family. "should i call you mother izanami?" i smiled towards her. she was japan''s mother goddess.


    "y-you....." she actually looked bashful at the words. "don''t tease me." she added on quietly.


    i couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction, definitely going to call her that in the future. "i''m not upset, izzy." i said gently. "i am surprised, and more annoyed at myself for not realizing. but i don''t have the faintest negative perception of you right now."


    "it could be a ruse, a plan to trick you into this place.....for you to never leave."


    "aren''t you supposed to trick me into consuming something of this place, so i would be forever bound?" i raised an eyebrow. that myth regarding persephone and hades did have some kernels of truth to it. my lips curled up as i saw her huff. "now that i think about it, aren''t you supposed to be stuck here?"


    she scoffed. "i am a goddess, do you think a rock can keep me sealed for that long?"


    hmm, makes sense. i wonder if any other deities know she gets up and walks around the surface whenever she wants.


    i just shrugged. "well, regardless, you are my friend and i don''t care who you ''are''." and what a funny thought that is right now. i somehow became friends with izanami. "unless you don''t want to be anymore?"


    she actually tensed up at my words, clearly unsettled by my implication. "i enjoy our time spent together." she squeezed out.


    "well, then nothing else needs to be said." i clapped my hands. "so, what''s the issue with little fox over here?"


    i don''t think she knew how to respond to my dismissal of her ''status'', but she seemed willing to shift the conversation. "you are more than familiar with those miscreants that caused chaos in the city not that long ago?"


    "tamamo-no-mae cult?"


    "yes." she rolled her eyes. "those idiots did not stop their initial attempts, apparently they had a few backup plans in place incase of failure....how they managed to actually devise a strategy of that level i can''t fathom, because they certainly do not seem to possess the modicum of intelligence needed for that small amount of forward thinking."


    "yeah, this stuff is very corrosive. it isn''t merely ''deathly'' energy mixed in, it''s like a combination of death and necrotic power." i murmured, stroking my chin. there is a difference between the two. death is a natural state of being, the end result for everything. necrotic energies are....unnatural, they twist life energies and propagate through corruption. while both are antithetical to continue living, combing them makes matters several fold worse.


    "if you continued to keep her ''steady'' how long do you think before she crosses the point of no return?"


    "several hours at the most." she answered without a second thought.


    and there wasn''t much we could do to slow that down. even sealing it away for a few hours may have an adverse effect when the energies break free. yeah, it would buy some time, but the energies might rampage when they finally break out, causing more damage before settling down, essentially accelerating the process.


    i suddenly had a thought. "i may have a solution, but i require something from you."


    she tilted her head. "what do you need?"


    "permission to bring someone in here and help me. i''m close to someone who can most likely heal her fully."


    "that''s it?" she questioned. "and would they be.... comfortable coming here?"


    "actually, i''m sure she would love to meet you. i want her to meet all my friends actually." i couldn''t help but smiled at her.


    "i see." she looked rather unsure of herself, but she relented. "i will not block you from bringing someone to aid me."


    i held back the urge to give her a hug. i don''t know why it made me feel bad seeing her like that, but we weren''t really close enough for something that ''intimate''. but still, i wanted to cheer her up. "would you like to hold sir wiggles while i''m gone?''


    she looked at me, holding back an eager expression. "...yes."


    i chuckled, flipping my hat off and allowing my familiar hop on out. i mentally sent him my ''feelings'' telling him to watch over izzy while i go run an errand.


    he happily hopped into her lap, allowing her to dote on him.


    spoiled little rabbit.


    well, i''m glad he doesn''t feel intimidated by her anymore. even this realm seemed not to bother him as long as he was nearby one of us.


    "i can open up yomi to almost anywhere in japan.....where do you need to go?"


    "no worries, i got this." i waived her off, bringing out mirage.


    "what are you ¨C"


    i slashed my sword, creating a portal back home. i gave one last look over at izzy, her eyes widened in disbelief. yeah, if even meridia was surprised that i could do this, i can only imagine izzy will be too.


    i gave her a wink, jumping through.


    lets just hope artoria still has avalon on her.


    ***


    girlfriend about to meet new friend. i''m sure nothing bad will happen. and we''re almost at the part where different world characters being to interact. it''s honestly one of the parts i''m looking forward to writing the most, characters that should never meet finally interacting. but that''s mostly still a bit down the road.


    so i was going to write another interlude tomorrow, which would be 5 chapters from tomorrow for you guys, from the perspective of the hero faction. are there any other perspectives that people want for the future? i don''t plan on touching sirzechs anytime soon, but those around him are fair game. hell, i''m open to omake ideas too, if anyone wants to throw some stuff out, canon or non-canon is fine.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /storyforone

 Chapter 77:

    chapter 77:


    my home world appeared before my eyes, the familiar magical energy in the air told me exactly where i was.


    there was something one learned with traveling to other worlds, each one had it''s own ''taste'' so to speak. a flavor that was hard to describe unless you actually experienced it for yourself.


    i shook my head, that small bit of lightheadedness that appeared for the briefest moments when you jumped from different levels of magical energy.


    the familiar walls around me came more into focus and i stepped out of my ''room'' at zelretch''s workshop.


    i did hear someone, exactly the person i was looking for.


    i saw her standing on her tip-toes trying to reach something in a high cabinets.


    "need a hand?" i asked, seeing her head snap towards me, her body reeling back like she was doing something she wasn''t supposed.


    "wilhelm." artoria squeaked out. "i was.....just....." she cleared her throat. "i thought you would be gone for a few more days? zelretch said you were dealing with something in another world."


    "yeah, something came up and i need help." i sighed, walking close to her. i saw her look rather shy as i inspected what she was trying to grab.


    our eyes met and she looked away with a small blush on her cheeks. i couldn''t help but chuckle, reaching up and grabbing the box of cookies down for her.


    i think i heard a small ''thank you'' out from under her breath.


    gods she''s so cute.


    she held the box to her chest, i could tell she wanted to get into them right away but she held back. "what did you need help with?"


    "actually..." i scratched the back of my head. "i need your help specifically."


    "i would be more than happy to lend you assistance." she smiled at me, a genuine way i could tell she meant it.


    "would it be prying if i asked if you currently possessed avalon?"


    she blinked at me for a moment. "you wish to know if i currently possess my sheath?" she reiterated. "am i to assume that someone requires healing?"


    "yeah....a little girl."


    avalon is quite the powerful noble phantasm. it provided artoria with a form of immortality as long as she possessed it, her brain being her only weakness. rumors were that it could even regrow a heart if it got destroyed, but i don''t quite know about that.


    "i see." she nodded. "i do indeed have my sheath on me, and it is my duty as a knight to aid those in need."


    "thank you." i let out a long breath. "honestly, i didn''t know what i would do if this didn''t work out."


    she smiled at me. "i will never turn down the opportunity to save innocent lives. and...i admit i find this part of you trying to help others to be endearing." she added on quietly, turn her eyes away for a moment. "though i suspect there is more to this if you need the help of my noble phantasm."


    i winced slightly. "what do you know of yomi?"


    "the realm of the dead in japan?" she tilted her head, almost speaking to herself. "the realm of izanami-no-mikoto, goddess of death." she practically recited the words out of her memories.


    "so...said goddess, is my friend. she''s the one asking me for help." i decided to just be blunt about it.


    artoria just had her eyes widen, staring at me, unable to find the correct words for several moments. "i do not know how to respond to that."


    "ladies?" i interjected, their heads snapped to me. "the girl?"


    "yes, of course." izanami turned away, looking towards the little kitsune on the couch. "i have managed to keep the worst of it away, but still, some enters her body and lingers."


    yeah, i knew exactly what she was talking about. this place was almost like an infection it kept trying to grab me. i could keep it off with ease, but the same couldn''t be said about this little unconscious girl.


    "i see, and this is the one you wish me to heal?" artoria walked forward, placing her hand gently on the youkai''s forehead. "she is not human." she said quietly, not any kind of accusation, but more of a mild surprise.


    even with the obvious non human features, i think it was more just the incredulity of it. for her, phantasmal species were something extremely rare, and to see one so blatantly laying about must have been quite the cultural shock.


    "will that be an issue?" honestly, the thought never crossed my mind.


    "it shouldn''t be." artoria shook her head.


    "how exactly do you plan on healing her." izanami crossed her arms, staring at artoria.


    artoria''s lips twitched as she kept herslf even. she pushed against her own chest, a bright light suddenly filled the room, bursting out in every direction. the vicious energies of this realm practically fled away from it. "with this." she replied, and i felt like i could make out the vaguest amount of smugness in her voice.


    "what is...." izanami held her breath, drinking in the holy light. "it is beautiful."


    artoria placed it on the little kitsune''s chest, the holy energies enveloping her, attacking and consuming all deathly and necrotic power that had seeped into her body and soul.


    "avalon, the hallowed scabbard of excalibur." artoria said, peeking over at izanami, like she was gauging her reaction.


    i was surprised she was being so forth coming.


    "excalibur''s scabbard?" izanami repeated. "why is the scabbard so much stronger than that broken sword?" she said in a confused voice.


    "broken?" artoria''s voice raised slightly, an audible reaction on her face.


    ooof, i knew i was forgetting something.


    "you sound as if that is something new to you?" izanami''s eyes narrowed. "how could you possibly not know that, are you really one of the pendragon clan?" izanami''s eyes began to glow. "now that i take a closer look, you are much older than you appear, and you are not a normal spirit. you are nothing like i have ever seen before, almost reminiscent of those einherjar that the norse keep, but even that pales in comparison. what are you?" she slowly raised her hand.


    artoria frowned, i could feel her ready to fight at a moments notice.


    "izzy." i said gently, grabbing her attention.


    "i...." she looked at at her hands, they were glowing slightly and she quickly dismissed whatever power she was drawing upon. "i am sorry." she took a step back, looking rather skittish. "i''m.....not used to speaking with others and i believe i overreacted. i shall wait in another room while you finish up." she turned to away but another voice range out.


    i just sighed.


    "wait" artoria called out glancing at me. izanami halted her steps turning back. "how about we start over?" artoria also pulled back her battle sense, her combat focus and became almost docile again. "i am artoria pendragon, it is a pleasure to meet will''s friend."


    izanami hesitated, clearly unsure. "i am....izanami. it is nice to meet you, miss pendragon."


    ***


    could have been worse! and artoria can be rather ''competitive'', even unintentionally. izanami almost fell back into some old habits, but she doesn''t want to do stuff like that anymore. got the next interlude up and ready in five chapters, pov from arthur pendragon in the hero faction. trying to keep their super arrogance, but also trying to make their stupid plans smart, if that makes sense. don''t want idiot ball clutching for the sake of it.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 78:

    chapter 78:


    there were no more power spikes, no divine authority being called upon and no noble phantasms being swung around, so things were going okay.


    i was glad that artoria and izanami were getting along now. frankly, i don''t really know what happened earlier. they were sort of antagonistic when they first met, now though, they were happily chatting. i saw them out of the corner of my eye, in the kitchen. and every so often, they would look my way and giggle to themselves.


    i felt a disturbance in the force.


    i could only imagine what would happen with my girls meet each other.


    well, atleast sir wiggles was keeping them midly distracted.


    good job, sir wiggles.


    i even reinforced my ears to easedr -- make sure nothing was wrong.


    "yes, he is a very good boy." izanami held sir wiggled in her arms as artoria cooed over the small animal.


    "he is a good companion." izanami nodded. "so smart, yes you are." she gentle rubbed his head.


    i couldn''t help but smile, even under the awkward spot i was in. well, artoria put the sheath inside of the little kitsune girl, to further purge her body of all that corruption. she got noticeably better in the time frame, her face now flushed with color instead of a pale deathly state.


    only, she seemed to latch onto me.


    i don''t know why, but when i went to check on her, she quite literally grabbed onto me and wouldn''t let go.


    to be honest, i couldn''t even bring forth the effort to pull myself away because ¨C


    "daddy." she said quietly, pushing her head into my stomach, headbutting me every so often, like she was trying to grab my attention.


    that.


    izanami and artoria just looked at me in amusement, content to not even help me. i was on my own here, and i had no idea how to handle this.


    she wasn''t even conscious.


    she sounded so scared, tightly grabbing onto me. there was...a large part of me that felt something deep down. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    sympathy?


    i don''t know, but i couldn''t stop myself from reacting. "shhh." i quietly whispered, running my hand through her hair. "daddy is here, you don''t have to be scared anymore." no idea what i said thing, it was like my protective instincts were on overdrive.


    i hummed a song my mother used to sing to me when i was a bit younger than her, trying to calm her down.


    i have no idea what she actually went through, she must have been absolutely frightened, to suffer such a thing, to be made a living sacrifice. an instinctual response, i have no idea. now that i think about it, i only heard about a mother, no father.....perhaps it was something she held back in her heart?


    regardless, even if she is a 9-tailed fox, she is but a child, this event most likely traumatized her severely. if i could offer this small amount of comfort, then so be it.


    she just curled up into me more, just as a fox would. practically a small ball of floof in humanoid form.


    this.....was something i didn''t realize i wanted so much.


    a family? children, something just like this.


    i''ve played with the idea of meridia running around with our children, perhaps the thought was premature at this point, but i couldn''t help but feel warm from the picture. scathach too.....would she ever want children?


    scathach being a mother, i don''t know why i found the idea equal parts humorous and heartwarming.


    and artoria.....i couldn''t help but glance up to her, she didn''t notice me but i looked away with a small amount of embarrasment.


    that was certainly much too early to think about.


    i don''t know, my own feelings were all over the place. but for now, i just wanted to make sure this child wasn''t scared any longer.


    "you are surprisingly good at that." izanami commented.


    do foxes purr? because i could vaguely feel something vibrate from her body, like a content noise. "am i? i really have no idea what i''m doing."


    i finally hefted up the little kitsune, her head happily over my shoulder and i carried her in my arms. "i''ll get you home first." i told artoria.


    "thank you for everything." izanami said.


    "it was my pleasure to aid you, izanami." artoria smiled back towards the goddess of death who looked genuinely happy.


    "i''m sorry i couldn''t stick around longer." i also said my piece.


    "no, the circumstances are understandable....i shall contact you at a later date."


    we walked out the door, i thought it would be rude to leave from the middle of her home.


    "i''m also sorry for bringing you here then suddenly shutting you back home." i looked down to artoria.


    "i understand the situation, and i still enjoyed my time here." artoria shook her head, staring out into the distance. "i.....did enjoy spending time with izanami." she looked rather contemplative. "i also apologize for how i acted, i just.....i started thinking of her exactly like my sister and certain things suddenly swelled to the surface."


    morgan le fay....yeah i could see it.


    the king of knights shook her head. "i am happy that we left on good terms....and i would not be remiss to return, i quite enjoyed her company."


    yeah, it''s almost easy to forget that izanami is a goddess...she was so happy to sit around and chat with us.


    i felt almost bad to bring back sir wiggles, but i promised i would meet up with her again.


    overall, i''m happy. my girlfriend was getting along with my new friend, even if the start was rather rough.


    "i still owe you a proper outing." i looked at her in the eyes and smiled.


    "i suppose you do." she pursed her lips. "i will wait until you resolve this mess." she tiptoed over to me, gently placing her lips to my cheek, being careful not to wake the little fox. "i enjoy this side of you wilhelm."


    "playing dad?" i chuckled.


    a small smile rose on her face. "the side of you that is willing to lend aid to others, this honorable aspect of yours. i know you appear aloof most of the time, but i enjoy watching you care about others, to be honorable like this." she pushed a few strands of hair behind her ear. "izanami showed me how you lent aid when kyoto was attacked."


    oh, introducing artoria to the internet, i''m sure that can only end well.


    "...i only helped because it was right there." i dismissed.


    "mmm, is there an issue with only helping those you can see that are in trouble?" she looked at me. "no one is expected to travel the world, to right every wrong in existence, but to see evil committed infront of your eyes and choose to act, that is what makes someone honorable."


    "you know, when you say something like that to me, it just makes it harder for me to let you go." i sighed, feeling a warmness in my heart at her words.


    "it is unfortunate, but other matters require your attention."


    "yeah, i need to get this little girl home." i gave a wry smile, waiving my hand, a new portal formed, linking back to zelretch''s workshop.


    she gave once last goodbye before turning and walking through the portal, going home.


    "oh." her words echoed out right as she was disappearing. "i very much would like to hear about how my sword is ''destroyed'' from you at a later date."


    oof. the venom in her voice was palpable.


    that is not going to be a fun conversation to have.


    even still....why does it always feel so bitter when i have to separate? i made a small resolve to finally finish my home so i could link up everywhere and not have to deal with this so much.


    well, regardless, i readjusted my hold on the little fox. "time to get you back home to mommy." i whispered, opening a new portal to the surface.


    ***


    momma fox is next. mc awkwardly tries to console traumatized kitsune as he contemplates what he wants in the future, with a healthy amount of girl time gossip between artoria and izzy.


    so, i would have gotten this out earlier, except i was distracted. now, you may be wondering, what could possibly distract me like this? well, i may have rediscovered an anime i saw many years ago. and i think back then, i simply couldn''t appreciate it. so, it''s a mecha anime, but it''s sort of a ''parody'' the name is star driver, and apparently the pilots of said mechas, their strength corresponds to their libido. the mc is the ''super spechsal'' protagonist that has his own transformation scene, and theres even a title for people like him -- galactic pretty boy. yup, and it''s fucking fabulous. not to mention the sound track has no right to be as good as it is. it honestly made my omake instinct kick in.


    i want.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 79:

    chapter 79:


    i hummed lightly as i walked towards the estate that yasaka lived. her daughter still grabbing onto my tightly, refusing to budge.


    her tails swayed gently, and i could feel the vibrations of content, certain sounds that i assumed were because of her being a kitsune. if she were some species of ''cat'' i would assume it was a purr. even her ears would twitch every so often.


    so cute, i just wanted to rub those little furry appendages.


    really, the only thing stopping me was that i didn''t know if that would be considered ''intimate'' or not. if it was something meant only for family or lovers, i wouldn''t want to start touching tails and ears.


    as i got close to the compound, the large japanese-style mansion, i felt something suddenly lock onto me. a powerful pair of eyes practically pierced through the building and refused to leave me.


    killing intent oozed out and i felt whatever it was start moving at me with blinding speed.


    a very distraught 9-tailed fox practically burst out the front gates, flanked by dozens of guards. all of which appeared to be youkai, but the vast majority looked to be tengu by the wings from their backs.


    weapons were drawn, spells were ready, they were a moments away from initiating battle.


    hello awkward silence.


    "i think this belongs to you?" i gestured at the little girl still held in my arms.


    i think the guard at the front was about to speak, but yasaka was already infront of me, grabbing her daughter from my arms.


    "nooooo daddy!" the little kitsune whined even as yasaka pulled her away. but that didn''t stop her from giving me a very intense gaze.


    i held my hands up as if to say i''m innocent.


    she just ignored me for now, content to worry over her daughter. i saw her cast many spells in that moment, checking on her health and what-not, but she should be perfectly fine.


    "my baby girl, mommy is so sorry." yasaka whispered to the still unconscious kitsune, hugging her tight."


    i couldn''t even get annoyed at the glares i was receiving from this woman.....i really have a soft spot for mothers.


    it took a few more moments before yasaka calmed down. "i have questions." her gaze landed on me again.


    "i expected as much." i said, i mean, i knew this was coming. and i didn''t exactly want to get on the bad side of the ruling powers here since i kind of ¨C you know ¨C live here.


    "escort him to the main hall, i will be taking my daughter to the healers." yasaka gave out commands as i was suddenly flanked by several tengu.


    not that i was taken by surprise or anything, but i admired the speed at which they moved. then again, tengu are known for being rather fast.


    it was another awkward silence, i didn''t even try to start a conversation or anything, these guys still seemed very on edge. and i couldn''t really blame them for that, just looking around, this place looked like it had been a warzone....which it probably was.


    literally parts of the building were collapsed, the inner courtyard was completely destroyed, and i think i saw bodies still being cleaned up.


    even as we entered the hall, the place where they greeted guests, the guards merely took positions off to the side as i sat in the center, waiting for something to happen.


    yasaka came barging in almost an hour later, barely sparing me a glance as she took up her seat on an elevated little platform, overlooking the area.


    i could tell she was still antsy, most likely still worried about her daughter. i can only assume the fact that nothing was wrong with her is what was keeping her from staying at her side. i mean, i wasn''t exactly someone she could ignore at the moment. i brought her daughter back, and she had to get to the bottom of that.


    "how did you come across my daughter?" yasaka''s authoritative voice filled the hall.


    "a friend found her, and asked for my aid in healing her." i replied.


    "who?"


    "she didn''t wish to give her name."


    i see..i guess it dredged up those old memories and she reacted out of instinct.


    she hummed to herself. "do you dislike her calling you that?" she smiled at me. "i do need to reward you, how about i make it official~?" she bounced her chest, looking at me slyly.


    "you''re teasing me." i didn''t react. nice try, i survived scathach.


    "maybe i am, maybe i''m not." she laughed. "how about it? all you need to do is ask, i am at your mercy, you saved my daughter."


    "mhmm." i hummed noncommittedly.


    "oh, you''re no fun." she huffed.


    was this how she coped with the stress, or was it merely in her nature as a fox? the offer was...tempting, but well....maybe if this was back before i went to the land of shadows i would have said ''yes'' without hesitation.


    i think i learned my lesson with meridia, even if that worked out well.


    it would just complicate things in my life and there are no true feelings there beyond physical attraction.


    "well, a debt owed by the west youkai leader, i think i''ll just keep it in my pocket for now." i stated.


    "fine, fine, be that way." she pursed her lips. "are you really not going to tell me who else saved my daughter?"


    i sighed, rubbed my temple. "it''s...complicated." i ran a hand through my hair. "she doesn''t want to cause any issues and she doesn''t exactly have the best reputation."


    "do i seem like someone who would bare ill will towards someone who saved my daughter?"


    "izanami." i said bluntly and her eyes widened, and she almost fell back where she was sitting. she opened her mouth several times, but no words came out. "do you see how it could be perceived if she publicly revealed herself?"


    "are you sure....." she stopped herself. "friends....." she paused again. "izanami really saved my daughter?"


    "yes, to all of those." i gave a small smile. "she also didn''t want a potentially fight with her daughter, your patron."


    "yes.....i can see how an issue may arise there." she furrowed her brow. "i don''t care. please pass on my words next you see lady izanami, she is always welcome in my home and i would be more than willing to thank her in person." yasaka snorted, a small frown on her face. "i beseeched my ''patron'' for aid, days ago, and i was refused. yet, the most unlikely goddess is the one who answered my prayers. you said there was a third person, a healer you sought out?"


    "yeah, izanami couldn''t do much because of the deathly energies that were inside kunou, her being a resident of yomi herself.....so i brought in someone else who cleansed and healed her."


    "i see....and would it be possible for me to express my thanks to this person as well?"


    "i can bring her around at some point, i think. she is...not a goddess or anything like that, but she doesn''t want to reveal her identity publicly. a certain clan in the west, one that is connected to a particular set of holy swords might be a bother."


    "holy sword..." she looked thoughtful for a moment before realization dawned on her. "i see, and i would like to say regardless of how powerful that particular clan is, they would not be able to act up in my territory as they please."


    well, that''s a relief. i mean, i''m not scared of them or anything, but an annoyance is an annoyance. rather just not have to deal with them at all. yeah, the pendragon family is particularly powerful for a human ''clan''. enough that their names are still known world-wide and the church doesn''t just take all their ''holy weapons'' for themselves.


    i couldn''t help but let out a long breath. i just keep getting mixed up in more and more nonsense, i should probably distance myself from this whole thing. "well, that should be everything? unless you have other questions for me?"


    "hmm, i have a general idea of what happened, and my kunou is back, perfectly safe and healthy." she smiled towards me again. "are you sure you don''t want a reward~?"


    this woman is dangerous.


    ***


    sorry for missing yesterday, had something for lunch that just did not sit well and i was hovering my toilet after i got off from work. i''ll see about doing another chapter this weekend. on a side note, zhongli in 30 wishes, come @ me.


    so mc''s first meeting with momma fox. so i had it pointed out to me that i was meandering too much on the ''vacation'' aspect of this arc, so i decided to move time tables up and finish this first dxd trip a bit earlier than i initially intended. probably in 2-4 chapters, over on my pat re on. then it''s back on the grind for the next world.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 80:

    chapter 80:


    [hahahahaha]


    "gods dammit."


    [hahahahahahahaha]


    "it''s not that funny!"


    [it''s fucking hilarious.]


    "i hate you so much right now."


    [this is the best day.]


    "raaah!" i threw the washcloth i held in my hand to the ground.


    [she got you good.]


    "fuck me, she did." honestly, i couldn''t even be mad.


    annoyed? sure.


    but not mad.


    who knew yasaka could be so petty. well, add in a splash of mischief and here we are. was it pay back for not playing around with her ''seductions''? honestly, they didn''t'' seem ''genuine'' more so her just messing with me for the hell of it.


    i looked at myself in the mirror, a bright pink lipstick mark on my forehead, where she gave me a ''going away kiss''


    "she fucking cursed me." i threw my hands up.


    [you didn''t even notice until we got back! and people were staring at you the whole way.]


    "i was preoccupied!"


    [yeah, it seems someone found your weakness. you better watch out in the future, some voluptuous woman may take advantage of you.]


    i was not distracted by her boobs, even if my face we pressed firmly between them.


    nope.


    clearly, she is a master at misdirection and took me be surprised.


    she did something with her touki and magical energy that ''cursed'' the spot she kissed me, making it so i can''t wipe it away.


    completely harmless, except to my pride.


    my knowledge of touki is.... minimal. i would need time to unravel what she did, trying to force my magical energy it just made it violent and essentially absorb my mana to strengthen itself.


    perhaps i should seek help from an ''expert''?


    i thought for a moment before tearing open a hole back to yomi, right onto a familiar doorstep.


    i didn''t even get a chance to knock before izzy swung the door open, surprised to see me.


    "yo."


    "hello, wilhelm." her eyes staring right at my current issue. "do i want to know?"


    "yasaka can be mischievous." i shrugged. "so, what do you know of touki?"


    "a bit." she answered, stepping away, and gesturing forward. "come in."


    "thank you." i was polite, it was my first time truly ''visiting''. i would say that previous time didn''t count as it was more of an emergency.


    "i admit, i did not expect you to willingly come back...." she said quietly.


    "why?"


    "don''t play coy." she rolled her eyes. "you know why."


    "mmm, nope." i shrugged, plopping down on her couch. "you''re my friend." i shot her a smile.


    "....you can be infuriatingly wholesome sometimes." she sighed. "would you like refreshments?"


    "tea would be lovely." i answered taking my hat off. honestly, i missed japanese tea. not that i hat some english variants, but variety is the spice of life. "do you want sir. wiggles to come out?"


    she looked back at me, the way her house was designed, i could see her in the kitchen from the living room. "yes, please."


    i just smiled, tapping on my hat and sir. wiggles happily came out to greet the goddess of death. knowing who she was now, i could understand why she acted the way she did when she first met him. no doubt it was the first time an animal allowed her to touch them in a very long time.


    he happy joined her in the kitchen, almost reading my thoughts.


    a few minutes later, she walked out of the kitchen, rabbit hugged closely, and two cups of tea floating right next to her as they slowly set themselves down on the table infront of me.


    "smells wonderful." i couldn''t help but admire the aroma. i picked it up and took a sip, my eyes widening slightly at the taste. "gyokuro?" i asked, it was a very expensive tea....though i suppose money doesn''t have much value to people like us. "how generous." i laughed.


    she looked away with a small huff, taking a sip of her own. "it''s not like i have anyone else to make it for."


    "this is nice." i sat back, enjoying the peace.


    "you are in the middle of yomi." she deadpanned.


    "honestly, the land of shadows was worse.....somewhat. atleast the air here doesn''t cut you from being so cold."


    "do you have a habit of staying in lands of death?"


    "well, i intend to keep visiting you, so maybe?"


    "who said you would have permission to keep coming here?" she raised an eyebrow.


    "who said i need permission?" i smirked.


    she looked down where the rabbit had taken up residence on her seat. "can i.....?"


    "of course."


    "thank you." she mumbled, scooping him up once again and holding him close.


    i''m glad she gets along well with him.


    emotional support rabbit?


    ------


    i walked through a portal back into zelretch''s workshop. "hey old man ¨C " i stopped, he turned around, staring at me and i stared back. "what are you doing?"


    he looked down at his hands. "oh.....just dealing with some stuff."


    "i see." i nodded. "what requires the use of water balloons?" he was filling them up at the faucet.


    "some brat made a move against rin."


    "ah, say no more." i raised my hand. "need help?"


    "why not?" he nodded. "can you add this to the ones filled up already?" he passed me a small vial.


    "oh, what''s this?" i eyed it curiously.


    "you know those dye packs that usually sit inside large stacks of cash for when it get stolen?"


    i couldn''t help but smile. "neat, so i assume it reacts with the water to produce a similar result."


    "indeed." he smiled.


    hmm, curious to see who thought it was a good idea to fuck with us. "oh, by the way, i have something i want you to look at."


    "i figured it was something like that." he tied one of the balloons tight. "give me the cliff notes."


    "mmm, i wanted to make my house overlap on several world lines so anyone can come and go there regardless of which world they''re in."


    "oh? ambitious." we loaded the balloons in a bucket. "lets speak more somewhere else." he waived his hand and a new portal opened up.


    we walked through and we were on the rooftop of a building i didn''t recognize off the top of my head.


    "so what exactly did these idiots do?"


    "tried to strongarm rin into some nonsense or another." he stood at the ledge, casting his gaze. "they didn''t push too far past any lines.....but i don''t appreciate my apprentice being used in such a way."


    "i see." i muttered. "i suppose it doesn''t quite warrant a death penalty then. but still, such a thing cannot be allowed without recompense."


    he nodded along with a smile. "ah, there they are, you see that rolls royce flying down the road?"


    "the one ignoring the speed limits?" i squinted and reinforced my eyes. "well, i guess it doesn''t really matter, this is still clocktower territory."


    "you want the honors?" i asked.


    "oh, i would be delighted." he picked up one of the balloons, staring for a moment before reeling his arm back and throwing it with impressive power.


    the balloon didn''t pop until it collided with the car''s windshield and splattered into a sticky blue liquid that covered their vision. the car swerved a few times across the empty street before slamming into a light pole.


    "what issues are you having with your little project?" he asked, staring at his handiwork.


    "not so much an issue, but i wanted a second opinion before i took the next step." i took out my notebook and handed it to him. "i would rather not waste resources if it won''t work, and this is just a fun project at the moment."


    he flipped it open, stroking his beard for a few moments. "hmm, i see your train of thought." his flexed his fingers and grabbed a pen from the air, writing a few things here and there. "you''re turn, by the way."


    "oh, right." i nodded, picking up my own balloon. i reinforced the outer layer so it wouldn''t pop with the velocity i would be throwing it with. i closed one eye to get a good idea of the distance and with a shutter step, i threw it as hard as i could.


    the red balloon soared through the air as a man wobbly stepped out of the car. it collided with his head, knocking him off his feet and completely covering him in the blue dye.


    "good hit."


    "thanks." i smiled brightly. "so, thoughts?"


    "i like it." he inspected a few more pages. "i''m glad you''re also enjoying your time." he started writing a few more things. "ah, i believe you missed a step here, honestly it''s an easily forgettable step." he circled something with a red marker.


    "jeese, feels like i''m being graded back in school."


    "hah!" he abruptly stopped and let out a laugh.


    "what?" i looked at him in confusion.


    "i just remembered, you technically didn''t finish high school"


    "oh, fuck me." i facepalmed. "rin will never let me live this down."


    zelretch cackled, grabbing another balloon. "oh look, more targets."


    "hmm, seems there are a few more for each of us?" yeah, a few more got out of the car and were trying to either help the other man up or search around for attackers.


    honestly, we were a surprising distance away for tossing water balloons.


    "want to see who gets the best hit?" i asked.


    "hmm, loser buys dinner?"


    "you''re on, old man."


    ***


    i''ll start on another chapter sometime later, but need to get some stuff done today and i wanted to play some genshin.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, check out my /@astoryforone. mc finally met okita in the recent chapter.

 Chapter 81:

    chapter 81:


    gramps and i walked back into his home, a small smile on my face and a frown on his.


    "why are you both covered in blue paint?" rin stopped, staring at us.


    "no reason." zelretch smoothly replied.


    "he''s a sore loser." i corrected. "how you doing, rin?" i asked, seeing artoria also join her.


    zelretch disappeared when i wasn''t looking, probably off to fulfill his side of the wager.


    "i''m good." she shrugged. "you want a status update or something? i thought you were in another world."


    "i was and sure, but i''m not really here to pressure you or anything, just wanted some notes looked at by the old man." i tried to wipe away the blue dye on my face as best as possible. "oh, by the way, picked these up over there." i tossed a couple of the magical phones on the nearby table. "ah, and before i forgot." i turned to artoria. "izzy wants to hang out some time, if you''re interested."


    the dye was easy enough to remove with some magical applications.


    "i would like that very much." artoria beamed.


    rin held one of the phones in her hand, eyeing them. "huh, i''ll take these apart laters." she set them back down, honestly, she looked rather out of it. a look rather familiar to most mages, you can only shut yourself in your workshop for so long. "who''s izzy?"


    "you didn''t tell her?" i asked artoria.


    "i did not wish to reveal any private matters." artoria replied.


    "you are ridiculously sweet, but it''s fine to tell rin stuff like that." i couldn''t help but wrap my arms around her. the sound she made was so cute and she returned my hug. "i still owe you another date, anything in particular you want to do?"


    "i.....will think on it." she looked rather thoughtful at the notion. i was the one who basically lead the other dates, so i figured it would be good to allow her to take the lead here.


    "bleh, flirt somewhere else." rin made a gagging noise. "anyways, who''s izzy?"


    "izanami-no-mikoto, japan''s goddess of death and creation. i happened to befriend her in my birth world, artoria helped me with a matter involving her, and they apparently became friends as well."


    "i feel like i''m missing a lot of context."


    "actually, that is very much what happened." artoria commented. "izanami is nice, we spent awhile chatting."


    "i''m not even surprised, this is pretty much the norm around here." rin sighed.


    "you''ll like her." i smiled. "she''s a lot different than how her legends portrays, honestly she''s a bit of a shut in, spends a lot of time on the internet." honestly, the image is still amusing. "oh, tldr; they have supernatural internet over there." learned that little tidbit the hard way.


    "well, if i ever get to the point where i can come and go across world-lines, i would like to visit." she shrugged. "do you have more info on that one world we were supposed to go to soon?"


    "oh, skyrim?" well, skyrim was the name of the province, but i didn''t really intend to venture beyond those borders for the moment.


    "yeah, that place." she sent me a tired dismissal. "i think i should be finished with my kaleidophone soon ¨C and are we really calling it that?"


    "you gonna tell the old man he can''t?" i eyed her.


    "point." she agreed.


    "you okay?" she seemed so out of it, more than just being tired.


    "mmm tired." she yawned. "and hungry, i haven''t slept in......60 hours and eaten in almost as long."


    "i had to drag her away from her work." artoria sighed.


    "perfect timing then." zelretch popped in right at that moment, carrying a few bags that gave off a tantalizing smell.


    "bullshit, you did that on purpose." i rolled my eyes. though i would have done the same thing. "what did you get?"


    "authentic cajun from new orleans louisiana." he set the stuff on the table.


    "you are the best kind of visitor." all battle intent seemed to dissipate as he almost skipped towards me and happily took the jars. "next time, we will cross blades." he replied. "and you are welcome to join as well, saber."


    "i thank you for the invitation." saber looked amused at the prospect.


    "my, my, what a cute couple you two make." he laughed.


    artoria looked bashful at his statement. "how did you know?"


    "hmm, the way you seem so relaxed around him i suppose." he replied. "you look happier than the last time i saw you as well."


    "hmm, no use in hiding it." my hand reached over, interlocking fingers with artoria''s. she didn''t reel back nor hesitate, but her face was clearly red.


    "haha!" sasaki laughed. "little lion, this you is a much better sight than the one all those years ago."


    ah, embarrassed artoria, this is my favorite.


    "is medea in?"


    "the witch is up there." he waved me off. "she probably knows you''re here already."


    "thanks, samurai."


    he sat down lazily, uncorking a bottle of sake. "bring me some more next time"


    "no problem, enjoy" i said my goodbyes as artoria and i began to scale the steps. honestly, i would make a comment about them be never ending, had we not entered an illusion and them literally never ending.


    "medea?" i asked.


    artoria was clearly aware of what was going on and but seem nervous.


    "sa~ber~. you came back to me." a voice echoed out.


    "caster, we had an agreement." artoria said evenly.


    "boo, how about we ¨C"


    "caster."


    "fine~" she said, and the surroundings returned to normal, caster standing at the top of the stairs. "hey there, boy, heard you managed to snag saber as your woman, good job!" she gave me a thumbs up.


    huh, was expecting her to not be on board with that. more of the ''how dare you corrupt my saber'' kind of thing. but i guess that''s a greek for you. "thanks!" i replied happily with artoria making embarrassed artoria noises.


    "you come here to get wedding dress designs? i got tons, perfectly in saber''s size!" she sounded so giddy.


    "caster." artoria sighed.


    "saberrrrr, just a few dresses!"


    "actually, i wouldn''t mind seeing some of your designs." i commented. i doubt all she had were wedding dresses...or that would be a bit weird. but i was honestly interested in what she''s made, the fact that she indeed sells some of her designs speaks of her ability.


    "hehehe." medea muttered to herself.


    "i also got some materials i want you to take a look at, see if you can do anything with them because my wardrobe is looking rather nonexistent right now."


    "you''re in luck, i was bored the past couple weeks and designed a line of men''s clothing. i wouldn''t mind a second opinion." she nodded to herself. "as much as i love my hubby....he''s a bit dense when it comes to fashion."


    well, i had some time to spare before i went back to my birth world.


    ***


    second chapter for the day. wrapping up this dxd arc in the next few chapters, probably about 7 from this point onward.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapter ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 82: Interlude 3

    chapter 82: interlude 3


    arthur pendragon (hero faction) pov.


    "i''m glad everyone could make time to show up." cao cao commented, sweeping his gaze around the room. his smile grated on my nerves these days. "before we begin, any new business anyone wants to bring up?"


    there were a few grunts and head shakes, nobody seemed to want to say anything. frankly, nobody seemed to want to even be here.


    i certainly did not.


    "okay, moving on." cao cao paced a bit, a clipboard held in his hand. "hercules, how did your recruitment go?"


    "he was a weakling." the big oaf of a man leaned back and spat the words out, not even caring at the looks he was receiving.


    "so, we can take it you failed?" georg spoke up, he had been rather quiet recently, but i hadn''t cared enough to ask.


    "what''s that, you brat?" hercules sneered. "didn''t'' you fuck up your little ''recruitment''?"


    georg pushed his glasses up. "my one to your dozens. how many of them even survive your encounters?"


    "not my fault none of them can match me." he already looked bored with the whole argument. "if they die so easily, then they weren''t good enough to join us."


    yes, quite the logic.


    a faction that goes out recruiting under the guise of ''protecting'' humanity and my fellow members seem content to kill potential recruits, other humans, on a whim. how many of them simply didn''t want a life of conflict? or how many were too early into their ''career''s, their marital paths, and weren''t on the level of someone who ''inherited'' the spirit of hercules many years ago.


    it''s not like everyone was given such a high starting point that this big idiot did. the only thing larger than his idiocy is his ego, which never ceases to blind him to the obvious facts.


    "it''s pretty much expected for hercules to fail, but how did you not even manage to capture the half devil, georg?" the inheritor of jean d arc''s will lightly spoke. her vacant expression could be mistaken for aloofness, but if i unfortunately knew her well enough to know she hit several stereotypes of those with blonde hair.


    "what was that, you bitch?" hercules stood up, baring his fist.


    "hercules." cao cao''s voice range out.


    the big oaf just grumbled and sat back down.


    they even knew hercules''s reputation, yet they still send him out on these kinds of missions. i suppose he sometimes gives results....but more often then not, he makes things infinity worse.


    "i''m also, curious, georg." cao cao stopped his pacing, glancing over at georg. "i only saw the end of the meeting when you called for me."


    well, i suppose i am slightly interested now. was it not just a recruitment? that''s all i heard about at the last meeting, not that i cared much but i try to keep abreast of everyone''s activities. then again, it wasn''t the first time cao cao decided not to inform me of his plans.


    i guess i''ve ''messed up'' one too many missions in the past.


    well, i was interested in the swords he used, i didn''t recognize them at all and no one else i spoke to either. i did enjoy the discussions taking place online, i even met someone who enjoyed talking about swords and weapons as much as i did, what was his name ¨C hooded one?


    he was very knowledgeable on the subject; i quite enjoyed the talks we had.


    a hobby if nothing else.


    "he somehow stopped my dimension lost. i don''t know how, but when i tried to trap him in dimension i created, he took control and shattered it." georg looked uncharacteristically shaken.


    "some kind of sacred gear that interferes with dimension lost?" jeanne asked.


    "possibly, but i consider the notion unlikely." cao cao shook his head. "if he had a sacred gear, he would have been kept under tighter lock and key by the devils."


    well, that isn''t exactly wrong. though it isn''t that right either, while i am no fan of devil society, it isn''t quite so easy to brush them all the same color. the gremorys generally treat theirs well.....and i have no doubt he would have been checked for a sacred gear since he was half human. so the only explanation ¨C "magic." i spoke plainly.


    several eyes turned to me, but i just ignored them with a tired expression.


    "i don''t, he had red hair and didn''t look like a youkai."


    "was it in a ponytail, and was he dressed up?"


    "erm, yes?"


    cao cao sighed. "it seems he held a grudge."


    "was it lucfier''s bastard?" georg frowned.


    the tone almost made me smile. it seemed that whatever this half devil did, it really left a mark on him.


    "sounds like it." cao cao looked annoyed.


    "how can you be sure?" i asked innocently.


    "he mouthed the words ¨C khaos brigade -- to me after blocking my strike."


    that made me pause. "he blocked your strike?" cao cao wasn''t exactly the most martially talented....but his spear was the very definition of over powered. especially against the likes of a devil, even a half, it should have been a much different outcome.


    apparently he also knew of our ''allies'' as well....curious.


    "oh, sounds like he might be able to actually fight back." hercules punched his palm.


    "wasn''t he supposed to only be like, a couple weeks into the supernatural world?" jeanne sat up straighter. "he''s getting pretty popular online." she took out her phone. "there are rumors that his mom is a goddess."


    "no, he possessed no divinity." cao cao shook his head.


    can the spear of destiny allow its wielders to sense such a thing?


    regardless, this guy is turning out to be rather interesting. knowledgeable in magics unrecognizable and powerful that are known. a good handle on swordsmanship if those few clips were anything to go by.


    i would very much like to cross blades with him.


    "so, what''s the plan then." georg asked.


    "we still move forward." cao cao declared. "we just have to....cut out the middle men." his gaze drifted down to the youkai who didn''t dare stand up. with a swift motion, his holy spear pierced through the youkai and retracted as if nothing happened. "those cult members can still be useful." he pondered. "i guess we can do the same thing we did before, grab the girl again, force her mom to cooperate." he finally shrugged.


    as much as i didn''t want to admit it, that was probably the best choice. not one i would ever take....but it was the path of least resistance. to assault yasaka in her home would be foolhardy, even if her daughter would be under much tighter guard, her mother can''t be near her forever. if cao cao mobilized all of us, it wouldn''t be very hard to capture her without yasaka catching wind in time.


    and there was no way she would fight us with her daughter behind held.


    once again i feel my honor getting stained.


    can i even call myself a knight after all of this?


    i can''t help but think of my sister as times like these, and my resolve reaffirms itself.


    if i must walk into the depts of hell to preserve her smile, then hell i shall go.


    ***


    just a little interlude showing some thoughts and actions from the hero faction. i also changed motivations slightly. i hate how the author seemed to gloss over the pendragon clan. the fact that the church didn''t possess excalibur ruler and caliburn, yet knew they were in the hands of the pendragon family, does that not speak of their strength? who knows what other things they have stored away and the church didn''t even go poking around.


    on a side note, i''ll probably be taking this weekend off as a break. been uploading a chapter nearly every day for like three months now, jsut want a few days to relax. also, i started plans for the next interlude, it seems people enjoy those. it''s just going to be a nice and wholesome gremory family dinner :).


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 83:

    chapter 83:


    "connect the magical converter to the takion accelerator." i attached two cables together. "applying conceptual terraforming." i pulled on my magic and my house began to shake. "activating flux capacitor!"


    "okay, you''re just saying random words to make your magic seem more spectacular."


    "could be." i laughed as izzy sat on the nearby couch, sir wiggles in her lap.


    "i have seen back to the future." she deadpanned. "and i find it highly unlikely this building will be time traveling."


    "uh.....want to bet money on that?" i turned at smirked at her.


    ".....no, no i do not." she hardened her expression. "please don''t send us back in time. even gods whose domain revolves in temporal manipulation don''t mess with it unless necessary."


    "too late!" i activated may equipment and the house exploded in a multitude of colors.


    "what did you do?"


    "nothin."


    "wilhelm." she said sternly, almost like my mother used to.


    "look out the window" i told her.


    she looked at me in exasperation, standing up and pulling the curtains apart. "why can i see the empire state building in the distance."


    "praise me, i am a genius."


    "did you teleport the house to new york?"


    "nope."


    she tilted her head. "why do i still feel like we''re in japan.....i helped create the very land and i can still feel that connection."


    "because we are." i smirked.


    she paused giving the place a once over again, except this time her eyes were glowing. honestly, it was very pretty, the way the power pulsed off her red pupils. "we exist in both places simultaneously."


    "nailed it." i said smugly.


    "you....." she sighed. "i have no words." she sat back down next to me. "i guess we technically are time traveling."


    ahh, the feeling of a job well done. i had been pretty much working on this the entire time i''ve been in this world. even this past week after i came back, i pretty much entirely focused on this project, all leading up to this moment.


    i wanted artoria to also be here, but she was with rin at the moment running an errand for zelretch. i accepted a long time ago that she would have responsibilities that kept both of us away, hell i do too, doesn''t make me miss her any less. well, atleast i got to spend that time with her that i did. and it was nice to see caster and assassin again, not to mention i got some new clothes in the making.


    also managed to convince artoria she would look good in one of the dresses caster made.


    on that same note, i really miss meridia right now as well. not to mention she-who-shall-not-be-named. i tried to keep myself occupied, but the feelings just burst out sometimes. as easy as it would be to pop back to skyrim....i wanted to wait for rin and artoria. and i had a few more things to take care of, i actually wanted to stay there for a bit before disappearing again, so i was prepping for that eventuality.


    regardless, it was nice having izzy around though, i enjoyed her friendship.


    "praise me."


    "i refuse."


    "mean." i pursed my lips. "my intention was to link my house in several locations so i can be a literal step away from all my friends and family." i smiled at her.


    "i see.....does that mean artoria would also be able to come and go?"


    "hopefully." i nodded.


    izzy hummed, a small smile on her face.


    i couldn''t blame her, there where a total of like three people who actively spoke to her. and her son barely counts, as harsh as that is to say. i am of course her friend and take every opportunity to spend time with her, but she seemingly hit it off with artoria after their little debacle, and i suppose she wanted to see her more.


    and there is the aspect of more ''girl'' friends. there are some things i just can''t give her in a friendship.


    and i still haven''t told her the ''truth'' yet....i trust her a lot, perhaps more than i should, but that''s still a difficult topic to approach.


    "well, since we''re here, want to get some pizza?"


    "why do i have the feeling you did this just for easier access to their food?"


    "because you are a smart woman." i nodded sagely. "is that a no, then?"


    "will, we''re in new york, that question is like asking me if water is wet." she rolled her eyes. "of course i wish to partake." she stood up but hesitated again. "will there be an issue if i walk around....here, this isn''t my home..."


    hmm, this is technically heaven''s territory, but.... "fuck''em."


    "what?"


    "fuck them." i shrugged. "who cares? if they want to make an issue of it, i''ll beat them up."


    "oh, the americans are very good at wiping short term memories. all major cities have large-scale spells ready to go for such situations. honestly, this isn''t the first stupid thing that''s happened in recent years that threatened to blow the masquerade."


    and other places lend a hand, they have an actual interest in keeping the secret going, so even other factions help keep everything concealed.


    "...wanna go fight the giant godzilla look alike?"


    "are you seriously asking me that question?" she raised an eyebrow. "of course i do."


    "sweet jebus, lets go!"


    i saw a big smile on izzy''s face, i could tell she was having fun with this whole thing just as much as i was.


    "can''t wait to brag about this to my gramps."


    "i wonder if susano''o will be amused by this story." izzy tilted her head, waving her hands as shadows began to crawl along the ground next to her.


    "you think they''ll let me keep the robot if i stop the monster from causing any major damage?"


    "it couldn''t hurt to ask."


    ***


    i walked out of a very large portal, izzy right behind me as she literally dragged two giant bone-like spikes from behind her.


    "where do you want yours?"


    "i''m thinking...." i tapped my chin, looking around my front yard. "opposite the tree, gives the yard some nice symmetry."


    she nodded, helping me heave the massive spike into the ground and adjusting it in place.


    a souvenir we took off the thing''s corpse. it wasn''t that strong, all things considered. i mean, a fully grown dragon would probably beat it, it was mostly just muscle and sheer mass that made it cause a mess.


    my guess was some kind of magical experiment.


    "well, i suppose it will make an interesting conversation piece." izzy admired it, wiping some ash off her sleeve.


    her clothes were singed in some places, and perhaps slightly disheveled.


    my clothes didn''t fair much better, perhaps even worse. who knew that lizard could breath fire? atleast it wasn''t an atomic breath, even if that would be fucking amazing.


    "would you like a hand as well?"


    "if it wouldn''t be too much trouble."


    i opened up a second portal. "that should be a little bit infront of your house."


    "wonderful." she hefted it up, and the image was very humorous as her tiny stature held up something half the size of my home and tossed it through.


    "don''t forget to share those picture you took."


    "of course, i''ll also be posting them online."


    "well, at least people will forget about me now. i think a godzilla lookalike attacking new york is a much more interesting story."


    "you do realize that a good number of people saw you and most likely too pictures, yes?"


    "you know, i keep forgetting the internet is a thing when it''s inconvenient for me."


    izzy just gently pat my shoulder. "i''m not blurring your face."


    "yeah, yeah." i waived her off. "so, you want to see yasaka tomorrow?"


    izzy paused, the fun smile turned more neutral. "you said you will be there, correct?"


    "yup."


    "okay, i do not mind attending along with you."


    i couldn''t help but smile. getting her to go out and have fun with me was one thing, having her interact with other people was a whole other. i wanted her to be more open, but i knew that was going to be a slow process.


    "tomorrow then."


    "tomorrow." she nodded, heading through the portal i already had open.


    today has been very strange, but perhaps one of the best days i''ve ever had.


    ***


    alright, a fun little thing before stuff starts happening to end the arc. and my head canon is that america has to deal with all the ''weird'' stuff that happens in the supernatural world. giant robot fighting godzilla wannabe is more or less just another tuesday for them.


    anyways, just finished the hero faction meeting mc proper. they had a nice and respectful conversation and everyone left without fighting.


    if you would like to read about this peaceful encounter, or just read 5 chapters ahead and support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 84:

    chapter 84:


    "you know, ddraig, i think it''s almost time to leave." i strolled down the horrific paths that made up yomi. i may have been less carefree if i did not know izanami was watching over me.


    [yomi or this world?]


    "the world." i hummed, reaching down and grabbing a handful of soil. i didn''t actually have a chance to inspect this place before.


    it was rather interesting, from a research standpoint.


    i added some of the soil into a little baggy and put in my ring.


    [i can see it. you did pretty much everything you set out to do here, which wasn''t much.]


    "true. i finally got my little project up and running." i nodded at his words. my house was ready for further world-line expansion....hopefully. you never know what could go wrong down the line. on the surface, it seems to work.


    [i think this whole trip did you good.]


    "yeah, it was a nice vacation....even if i had to meddle in some annoying stuff." i felt extremely refreshed. it was a nice load off, especially from seeing mom again.


    and i have a new friend that i''ve grown close to these past few weeks.


    being able to just relax and deal with my own shit for awhile, it was very therapeutic. but, i really need to get back to ''work''.


    i''m not nearly as strong as i want to be, and i have yet to push my current strength to its limits. hell, i haven''t had a proper fight in what feels like forever. i''ll need to check back in with everyone back home, see where they are with that.....but my gut is telling my they won''t be done anytime soon.


    perhaps i should look over that list of worlds the old man gave me? i''m sure there''s something there i can find useful.


    izzy appeared infront of me as her house came into view. "you know, you didn''t have to come here i¡ª"


    "nope." i cut her off. "i really don''t mind coming here to visit you, izzy." this silly goddess, but i''ll keep reinforcing it every time i see her. her default mindset to think the worse of herself.


    she let out a small huff. "do what you want."


    i couldn''t help but smile.


    she looked slightly different, perhaps a little dressed up without ''appearing'' to have dressed up, if that makes sense. equal parts excited for the meeting with a dash of uncertainty mixed in?


    "ready to go?" i offered my hand as i created a new portal.


    "as i''ll ever be." she took it as i guided her on through.


    ***


    "your method if traversing space is still as vexing as the first time i saw it." izzy commented as we appeared outside the compound where yasaka lived.


    "oh, are you curious?"


    "mildly." she said dryly. "but i will not pry if you don''t wish to share."


    i paused at her words. "it''s something difficult to talk about." i said quietly.


    "does it involve artoria?" izzy asked, though i knew she wanted to say other things.


    "somewhat." i confirmed.


    "i see."


    did she notice the strangeness surrounding us?


    no, she would have to be a fool to not notice something so obvious. the fact that she hasn''t brought it up beyond this....


    the gates of the fortified mansion opened up, yasaka walked out, garbed in a more regal outfit flanked by several guards who all looked wary, some eyes glancing towards izzy.


    but what grabbed my attention was the little fox hiding behind yasaka.


    she stared at both me and izzy curiously, not a hint of fear in her eyes.


    "lady izanami, we thank you for your gracious visit." yasaka bowed lightly. "if you would please follow me inside, i have prepared accommodations."


    "very well." izzy said evenly.


    yasaka paused for a moment giving me another look. "i never said i was against the idea." she smirked. "if he had actually reciprocated the other day, i would have probably shown him my personal quarters, i was extremely grateful for the safe return of my daughter."


    "well, i don''t think he would be against it either." i replied. "heaven''s know i caught him taking glances at my rear every now and then."


    "oho~ he is a young man after all." yasaka laughed. "he is handsome as well, and my daughter is quite taken with him." she hummed to herself. "i could certainly do worse, and the most important thing would be my daughter''s approval." her eyes softened at the mention of her daughter. "if she latches on anymore, i''ll probably be seeing a lot of him regardless, who knows what will happen in the future."


    "i''m surprised you do not already have a lover; your beauty is not unknown even to the divine realm." or what i have read online.....many -- many stories regarding her.


    yasaka seemed mild surprised. "i have tried once or twice since kunou''s father passed, but they never ended well. either kunou disliked them or they were seeking some kind of political gain from me." she had a melancholic smile on her face. "will though, he didn''t even react when i buried his face between my breasts." she huffed. "that hurt my pride a little."


    "how forward." i couldn''t help but comment. her breasts were quite magnificent if i were to be honest....not that i was envious. i do think my bosom was quite ample as well....just not to that level. does he prefer women with larger breasts...? "i do not think it had anything to do with your appeal, i think he was more taken back by your daughter at the time. he appeared rather concerned and meticulous when caring for her."


    "you say something like that, and any hesitance i have will start to crumble." yasaka had a smile on her face. "are you sure you want me stealing him away from you?"


    i blinked in confusion. "pardon? do you think we are in a relationship?"


    she tilted her head. "are you not? you both appeared rather close....i just assumed."


    me and will....?


    "no." i said quietly. "...we are merely friends." i shook my head, dismissing some fanciful thoughts. "you did not wish to speak of these matters when you sought my audience."


    her expression changed from playful to serious. "yes, lady izanami." she said with her more regal tone. "i wish to properly thank you for your help. i was truthful when i said that i owe you a great debt for saving my daughter."


    "child, be careful with your words, do not forget who i am."


    "i am aware who you are, and i will not take back what i have said. you have my eternal gratitude, my...patron refused my request, yet you helped me, words cannot express how grateful i am."


    "you are being very candid with your willingness to associate with me, will it not cause problems?"


    "i had a good portion of my retinue try to overthrow me not that long ago, at this point i am willing to stomp on anyone who say any words that displease me." she said dryly. "you are welcome in my lands, my home and my daughter''s life." she stated. "wilhelm isn''t the only one she wanted to see."


    "you are trusting your daughter with me?" i eyed her suspiciously.


    "i''d like to think i am a good judge of character."


    "clearly not." i frowned, only for her to let out a small laugh.


    "then do i have to rethink my stance on wilhelm as well?" her lips curled up. "it''s a shame, i think she called you ''auntie izanami'' the other day as well."


    i paused and felt something in my heart that was foreign.


    you sly fox...


    i was about to respond but both our eyes turned towards a new face that entered. "lady yasaka, i apologize for the disturbance." one of her guards appeared. "but you have a visitor and he was quite adamant about seeing you."


    yasaka narrowed her eyes as a person walked right in behind the guard.


    rather rude of him. i nearly scoffed until i recognized the face of the person.


    "okita souji." yasaka''s expression steeled.


    well, this certainly wasn''t good. i only had the vaguest idea of wilhelm''s relationship with his father, never elaborating past ''estranged''.


    "lady yasaka, i apologize for coming abruptly, but i have a miss¡ª"


    almost as if que, wilhelm walked back in from another door, lead by the little kitsune herself.


    there was a silence that permeated the place now as okita''s eyes widened at the sight of wilhelm.


    will narrowed his eyes at the man, a tension filled the air.


    "hey there, kiddo." okita broke the silence. "been looking everywhere for you."


    ***


    oh wow, i''m sure there will be a nice peaceful talk next chapter with absolutely no fighting involved whatsoever :).


    anyways, just a reminder, i''m probably taking the weekend off from writing, just need a small break. if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone, next world was leaked and tomorrow is the new interlude for them.

 Chapter 85:

    chapter 85:


    another awkward silence filled the room as everything felt rather suffocating all of the sudden.


    i''m sure the others could feel the tension in the air.


    and a lot of things i thought i didn''t have to deal with came bursting back up to the surface. feelings i thought i had gotten over, repressed, or merely outgrew.


    i was a whole mix of emotions right now. yet, i was surprisingly calm. i did not lash out, get overwhelmed with rage or simply sneer and dismiss the man infront of me.


    i guess i have grown up a tad in the past couple years.


    "who are you?" i asked, with complete ''confusion''.


    he blinked for a moment, a gentle smile appearing on his face. "i''m okita souji, your fath ¨C"


    "never heard of you." i cut him off, clearly to his dissatisfaction, even if he didn''t outwardly react.


    well, i never said i wasn''t a petty asshole sometimes.


    "okita souji." yasaka interrupted. "what is the meaning of this?" her voice sounded very authoritative, and even okita almost stood at attention.


    he seemed rather sheepish with his response. "i am under orders to bring back my king''s son." he replied.


    "so you stroll into a meeting i''m having, uninvited, with the ones who rescued my daughter?" she narrowed her eyes.


    "rescued your daughter?" he repeated, slightly confused as realization dawned on him. "i....i apologize for my rudeness, lady yasaka, i mean no disrespect." he bowed, perhaps lower than he should have being an emissary of a foreign dignitary.


    "and there is a ''but'' coming." yasaka interrupted.


    he winced slightly. "i am under direct orders to bring him back, please step aside, lady yasaka."


    "and what if i do not." she stood up, her tails swayed behind her dangerously. her ears no longer had a lazy droop to them, they stood at attention and she was ready to fight.


    gone was her flirtatious fac?ade she usually keeps, now was the destructive fox who boasted the acknowledgement as one of the strongest youkai who ever existed.


    "it isn''t just me you would have to contend with." he replied.


    "are you threatening me, boy?" yasaka growled out and the room shook, the faintest manifestation of her touki began to leak into the surroundings.


    i placed a hand on kunou''s shoulder as she trembled slightly. she looked up at me and i gave her a quick wink.


    only a light sigh cut away all the tension that was accumulating. all eyes turned to izanami who sat there quietly.


    "rarely have i ever found myself in a situation where i am ignored so blatantly." her voice was quiet, yet it could grab the attention of the world if she so wished it.


    okita''s eyes widened his hand gripped his sword instinctively as he took several steps back. "who are you?" his voice didn''t tremble, but there was the clear distinction of hesitance present.


    "you were born upon this land that i created, and you ask who i am?" her head turned slowly. shadows began climbing up the walls, reminiscent of hands as all the light in the area was consumed, snuffed out, and otherwise refused to even persist within her presence.


    her red eyes glowed, the shadowy tendrils wrapping around her.


    yasaka was already right next to me, wrapping up kunou protectively. i couldn''t help but step infront of them, just in case.


    watching this scene as the shadows were getting ready to practically strangle him.....i couldn''t help but feel something odd.


    with a sigh i opened my mouth. "izzy....stop." abruptly as they came the shadows dispersed and izzy was sitting there as if nothing happened. her eyes turned to me, clearly wanting an answer. "this is my mess, let me clean it up."


    "i do not fear the ''strongest devil''." izzy snorted.


    "never said you did, but it''s not your problem."


    "....if you are involved then it is my problem."


    "trust me, please?"


    she let out another snort, turning her head. "do what you want."


    words can''t express how happy i am that someone would stand up for me, regardless of my strength or my ability to handle the situation.


    but on the flip side, i didn''t want to get you wrapped up in this if i didn''t have to. fear him you may not, but it would still be annoying for you and i don''t want you to have to deal with that annoyance on my behalf. not to mention how yasaka would be swept up in this if anything happened to okita in such a situation.


    okita didn''t relax as he stared at us conversing as if nothing had happened. it was clear by the look on his face that he had no idea what was going on.


    "you want to take me back? i refuse." i took a step forward, staring him in the eyes.


    "even if there are people that want to see you?" he was apparently trying a different approach. "your grandmother had expressed desire in meeting you." he tried to give me a disarming smile. "not to mention your bother has been asking about you."


    that....did give me pause.


    i was not blinded by hate or anything like that. i was able to recognize that they were not involved in any nonsense around me.


    i knew about them, but i guess this is the first time i''m truly contemplating them.


    i have a brother.


    what an odd thought.


    and my grandmother apparently wished to meet me? i don''t have much in the way of knowledge about them.


    regardless, i only had one response for emotional blackmail. "fuck off."


    he let out another sigh. "you''re pretty skilled with your blade, why not bet on that?" he tried a third approach.


    well, i can''t say i didn''t see this coming. "oh, you want to wager on the outcome of a duel?"


    "if i win, you come with me." he nodded. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    it was most certainly the path of least resistance. it may just seem like the obvious choice for a warrior like him, but doing this he also worked around all the politics revolved around taking one of yasaka''s ''guests''.


    everyone had their own pride, could the youkai even raise their heads to express dissatisfaction if both sides agreed on a duel?


    "and what if i win?"


    he paused a moment, deep in thought. "what do you want?"


    "you want me to relinquish my life into your hands? is it not appropriate for you to do the same?"


    "ascalon."


    my noble phantasm activated. the blessed blade by which force is slain. a nearly impenetrable defense swept around me, my sword moving in ways that was nearly impossible, but struck down every youkai that attempted to reach me.


    body parts fell down onto the arena, blood sprinkled down almost like rain.


    "what a monster." okita sighed. "you know, i had been raising those for years."


    "i''m the monster?" i raised an eyebrow. "you aren''t even using your tennin rishin-ryu" i snorted. "not to mention any of the stronger youkai you keep in your body. in fact, you''re only using your touki for basic enhancements."


    he laughed awkwardly at my statement. "those sword techniques are meant for nothin but killin." he scratched his cheek. "besides, i ain''t the only one holdin back." he didn''t deny my other accusations.


    "guilty." i smirked.


    honestly, it was hard to hate this man. even when he was trying to take me back, he didn''t really seem to like what he was doing. if anything, i was say his biggest flaw is his loyalty to his master.


    call it my own pride, but i didn''t want to stomp on someone whose heart wasn''t even in the fight. i could easily see he did not wish to be fighting me under these circumstances.


    i shook my head, my other swords flashed out and hovered around me.


    okita moved again, an understanding between us that the fight resumed.


    his swings were now infused heavily with touki, where he had been using it sparingly before, every strike now was backed with a huge force.


    from the other side of the arena he swung overhead and my mirage blocked as my other swords flashed forward.


    he dodged them without even looking, but they changed directions and came back. he seemed a little annoyed at their persistence as they kept aiming for his openings.


    i gestured with my hand, and dawnbreaker exploded in light, swinging horizontally through the air. he was forced to raise his sword to block, and was even pushed back a few feet. ducking his head, whisper passed by, and he had to quickly step back before ascalon pierced through his arm.


    "that is surprisingly annoying. it''s like i''m fighting several people at once." he grunted, knocking away dawnbreaker for a second time. just as he said that, his eyes glanced to me and suddenly my swords were attacking empty air.


    a katana pierced towards me through the arena, a tiny opening was all he needed to escape and even counter attack. "6th form, fluttering petals."


    as the words left his mouth, all that was left in his wake were a few flower petals that fell to the ground.


    a sword technique, not his vaunted style, but powerful nonetheless.


    the tip of his sword met the flat of mirage, and i pushed with my full weight to bare the brunt of his attack. even so, my sword was pushed back into my chest and with a shout his touki expanded at the sword point, causing an explosion as he retreated.


    the dust settled, and i saw okita waiting for me on the other side of the arena. my sleeves were destroyed, as was a good portion of my clothes. a few nasty burns here or there, but i was otherwise okay.


    he gave me a cocky little smile as he raised his sword above his his head and his body snaked down, low to the ground. "third form, lightning sigil."


    his sword came at me from several directions, like arcs of lightning, jagged and hard to path as they tried to pierce me. my flying swords shot out, intercepting the blows with ease.


    "hah, didn''t think that one would work." he hopped back a few steps again, readying his blade.


    annoying "izzy, shield please." i called out.


    "what?" okita asked in confusion as i smiled my eyes looking up to the sky and he followed my gaze.


    "thor''s hammer." i called out as the sky collected lightning and a massive figure appeared above us in the cloudy heavens, composed entirely of the crackling element. the massive figure brought his hammer down and okita tried to escape the attack.


    i just smiled innocently as he looked at my apparent ''suicidal attack''.


    the area was enveloped in lightning the arena almost completely gone. i even limited the wide-scaled attack to target this more narrowed area.


    my primordial rune shimmered and faded; my protection disappeared before the smoke cleared up. i glanced around and saw that izzy did protect everyone, but she looked rather annoyed at my sudden request.


    my eyes turned back to my opponent though. i would have been disappointed if this did end him, even if he wasn''t taking this seriously.


    "haah." he let out a breath, some blood trailing down his lips. "can''t believe i let you get one over on me like that, i feel like i''m getting really old." his entire right arm looked completely scorched, clearly using it to block the brunt of the attack, even if other parts of him were hurt. the spell probably broke through his touki briefly.


    whisper floated down from the sky where it had cast the spell, his eyes following the trail of its red glow.


    "crafty." he commented, not at all off put by my hidden attack. "i don''t suppose you''d want to stick only to sword-play?" he smiled awkwardly, rubbing his charred arm.


    "i''ll tell you what, i''ll end this with a sword technique." i nodded at his request, even if it were more of a joke.


    he blinked and laughed. "i wish i had been able to teach you all those years ago." turning his expression into a sigh.


    i kept my expression neutral but that struck a small chord with me.


    really making it hard to hate you right now.


    my swords returned to my ring, and i deactivated any magics i was preparing for. even my physical enhancements were gone. to others, it may have looked like i had given up, but okita looked extremely focused.


    i leveled mirage next to me, taking in a deep breath i closed my eyes before opening them slowly.


    the infinite paths opening up before me, showing all avenues of attack. the multicolor glow of the kaleidoscope burst out before my eyes.


    "swallow returns."


    okita didn''t react, the words only met his ears as my sword was being pulled out from his body, our backs only a few inches apart as i straightened myself up and pulled my weapon free, taking a few steps away.


    he fell to the ground, his sword clanking against the remains of the arena as it dropped from his hands.


    he was still breathing.


    i didn''t know how to treat him, part of me wanted to just kill him and be done with it, an act of deviance against those who wronged me.....but i also couldn''t bring myself to hate this man. i looked down at him again. "don''t come after me anymore." i said quietly.


    but that didn''t also mean i wasn''t feeling ecstatic. like i was finally untangled with some baggage i had been carrying around with me. a weight had been lifted off my shoulders and i felt truly free.


    a song came to my head, one i heard when i was a child.


    "i had strings, but now i''m free." i hummed, and as i left the arena. "there are no strings on me."


    ****


    didn''t want to make okita like ''lol stupid'' kind of thing. more or less just forced to obey some orders he didn''t want to. and he wasn''t really trying his best to ''take back'' mc. a mix of holding back and underestimating his opponent, and he got slapped at the end.


    anyways, just another reminder that i probably won''t be posting this weekend, though i may look into setting up a discord. which may or may not lead to me bouncing ideas off people in chat. if that interests anyone i''ll post the info here.


    if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 86:

    chapter 86:


    izanami pov


    well, that was certainly something.


    i set my phone down to stop recording.


    i glanced over at yasaka, and she seemed quite surprised by what had just occurred. i can''t really blame her, i did not expect the fight to end so abruptly. there were several things that i wanted to seek out answers on.


    they seemed content to just match each other for many exchanges. then will decided to bring out a large scale magical attack out of nowhere.


    brat, telling me abruptly to put a shield up around us.


    it was a good tactic, and he seemed unharmed from his own spell, so i can''t really say anything against what he did.


    but that final attack, i don''t know what he did. it was like.....fate rewound and then fast-forwarded according to his whims.


    that is most certainly not something a mortal should be capable of.


    at one point, there appeared to be two of him attacking simultaneously. okita defended against the one attack him from the front, but it didn''t matter as he was pierced by the wilhelm from behind.


    i could tell that both of them were ''real'' as opposed to some kind of illusion or a creation of sheer speed.


    you have quite a few secrets, wilhelm.


    i looked down and kunou''s eyes practically sparkled as she watched her ''daddy'' fight.


    it was still amusing to think about, yet i could completely see him acting as a father.


    it seems like it''s my turn now.


    i stepped forward towards yasaka. "i shall take him."


    she was broken from whatever stupor she was in. "lady izanami, are you ¨C"


    "i do not intend to harm him. i will make sure he does not die and deliver him back to his master." i stated plainly.


    my annoyance with him aside....that look on will''s face when the man appeared still made me upset. that stupid boy, telling me that him and his father are merely estranged. it is clearly much more than that.


    "is that so." yasaka steeled her expression. "a message is it?" she raised her eyebrow.


    "i do not like others touching things i care about."


    while the strongest of the devils is someone i begrudgingly admit is stronger than me, it does not mean his people can do whatever they want. i may not win against him in a fight, but i more than capable of making him lose. those ridiculous ''world''s strongest'' ratings are mostly nonsense. yes i would not be able to win against someone like indra in battle, but it is not like he would be able to destroy me with ease just because he is ranked above me.


    i watched yasaka''s lips curled up, giving me a ''knowing smile''. "he looked quite good, didn''t he? fighting against someone whose name is world-renown." she fanned her face exaggeratedly, giving me another sly look.


    "he performed adequately." i responded.


    she pursed her lips. "i may need to stake my claim sooner than i thought, if he goes around and does this more often, imagine how many women would want a piece of him?"


    this fox, trying to even tease me is she?


    "are you that intent of us becoming ''sisters''?" i turned towards her, take a step closer. "perhaps you wish to get more ''familiar'' with one another?"


    yasaka''s eyes widened briefly, before a large grin emerged on her face and she started to giggle. "fine." she waived me off. "point taken, i won''t meddle anymore."


    "hmph" i crossed my arms, a small smile on my face.


    "but i wouldn''t be against it either." she smirked at me, almost making me react.


    "you are one horny fox."


    "girl, the last time i was with a man can be measured in years." she deadpanned.


    i guess it would be difficult to bring any kind of lover around kunou if they weren''t going to become a permanent figure in her life.


    i tilted my head, mentally calculating the time for me. "centuries." i muttered. "do women count?"


    "well, if we do then, it''s a lot shorter than that." she laughed.


    well, i do appreciate how she is relaxed in my presence....i don''t exactly hate her being friendly with me. it''s nice to not have someone reeling back because of my existence.


    "i should probably grab him.....before he bleeds out." i sighed.


    "i was going to send him back to his master." she said plainly.


    "well, alrighty then."


    she looked at me. "are you not curious?"


    "what? did you think i would assume you were going to torture him or something?" i leaned my head onto her shoulder. "you know i trust you, right?"


    "so it appears." she whispered. "i was going to take him back to yomi, so i could send him to the devil''s underworld. easier that way."


    "metaphysically, i guess yomi is closer than earth to hell?"


    "that is correct, though i would have to ''go through'' hades'' realm." she paused. "it has been a while since i''ve contacted him, persephone is generally okay to speak with."


    "i haven''t heard good things about hades, you sure that''s a good idea?"


    "the relationships between death deities is different than that of the corresponding pantheons." she explained. "perhaps it is a sort of kinship, but most pantheons don''t have much contact with their deathly realms, minus those reward-based afterlives like valhalla." she sighed. "hel, hades, me, yama, anubis, ereshkigal etc. while pantheons for the most part like to pretend other gods do not exist, we keep in touch with a cordial relationship."


    "huh, i did not know that." i was actually surprised, but it made quite a bit of sense.


    "now that i think about it, we general gather every few centuries and we haven''t in quite a long time." she hummed. "i wonder if there will be another gathering soon?"


    "really? what do you all talk about?"


    "we mostly just bitch about whatever happened recently." she let out a small laugh. "hades talks about his idiot brothers, yama doesn''t shut up about how overworked he is, ereshkigal about how barely any souls come to her realm anymore."


    "hmm, i should probably seek out persephone instead of hades, that girl gets jealous so easily." izzy shook her head. "are you going to be okay?" she asked me again.


    i sat up and took a deep breath. "i''m good, really." i paused for a moment. "and i may disappear for a bit, probably won''t be reachable by phone. i have some things i need to take care of."


    "is that so? how long do you intend to be ''gone''?" she asked.


    "no more than a couple weeks, probably" i did some mental calculations in my head.


    she stood up, waving her hand and summoning a portal down to yomi. "i will see you at a later time."


    "see you later." i waived her off.


    i''m really happy i met her.


    [i''m annoyed you didn''t use me.]


    "really? why don''t i just paint a giant target on my back, i''m sure that would be the easier option."


    [no one knows i''m even here! what if albion shows up, he''ll think he''s ahead of me.]


    "or, what if we wait until shit really hits the fan, then bam! boosted gear comes out and saves the day, would be cooler than just a duel where nobody saw."


    ddraig grumbled but relented [you better not be blue balling me here.]


    "there is some shit i have to deal with here in the future." i sighed, thinking about the messes my presence will have likely caused.


    [are we going to a new world soon?]


    "yeah, i wanted to spend some time with kunou, then i was going to leave."


    [you sound like such a dad already.]


    "fuck off." i rolled my eyes. i couldn''t help it.....i honestly don''t know what came over me when it comes to that little girl. "though i want to look for a way to develop my power of destruction." i yawned again, standing up from my seat. "i''ve been thinking about a lot of stuff, and i think it''s time to stop holding myself back from that."


    [power of destruction is pretty good, it would do you well to develop it.]


    "yeah." i scratched my cheek. "i probably could have done something by now....but better late than never."


    ***


    the chapter for yesterday, got home from work and just didn''t feel good, slept it off and here i am. i still don''t intend to post this weekend, so don''t expect anything until monday. probably will do another pho chapter again soon, people really seemed to enjoy it.


    so, i set up a discord for anyone interested. if you want to come and chat about the story or whatever, i''ll be there pretty much all weekend and generally when i''m online for updates and when i''m starting chapters and what-not. i''ll mostly be playing genshin all weekend, so feel free to come bug me.


    https://discord.gg/trdztrkfvf


    anyways, if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone the next arc finally started

 Chapter 87:

    chapter 87:


    the more i think about it, the more confused i am about how this even came about.


    but, honestly, i wasn''t complaining.


    "alright, now pick anyone you want." i held out a stack of cards.


    "mm, this one." kunou pulled one out of the deck.


    "alright, make sure you remember it." i shuffled the deck of cards. "now, show your mother, but absolutely don''t let me see it."


    "mom." kunou called out to yasaka who was sitting nearby, watching with a small smile on her face.


    "i see it, sweetie."


    "okay, now remember, don''t tell me what it is, okay?"


    "okay." she nodded.


    "what card is it?"


    "it''s ¨C"


    "don''t tell me." i teased her with a little boop her on the forehead. "now, put it back in the deck." i turned away. "okay, you remember what is was, right?"


    "yes." she nodded.


    after shuffling for a moment i held the deck up.


    "now!" i wiggled my fingers. "abra cadabra!" i exclaimed pulled the card off the top. "is this your card!?"


    "...no." kunou looked confused.


    "oops, my mistake." i shook my head, drawing another card. "it''s this one!" i exclaimed again, showing the next card.


    "nope."


    "hmm, this one?"


    "no."


    "what about this one?"


    "nu huh."


    i started going through each and every card until there was only one left. "okay, then this one must be your card." i pulled out the last card and waived it around.


    "that''s not it." kunou pouted.


    i scratched my head as all the cards from the deck were now in a messy pile on the ground. "huh, you know what? i think you mom might have your card." i looked over to her, and she just blinked in confusion then looked down at the table she was sitting at to see a card face down next to her.


    kunou ran over and picked it up for both her and yasaka to see.


    "this is it!" she shouted excitedly.


    "how?" yasaka looked at me with eyes widened.


    i cheated, but it''s fine as long as kunou is happy. and i got to get one over on yasaka.


    ha! curse me, will you?


    "a magician doesn''t reveal their secrets." i took my hat off and bowed. standing straight, i held my hat out and all the cards flew off the ground into my little storage space.


    "hmph, i''ll get your secrets eventually~" yasaka gave me a look that promised she would get her way.


    "mom, don''t ruin the magic!" kunou pulled on her mom''s sleeve.


    "yeah, don''t ruin the magic." i held back a laugh.


    "oh, being ganged up on by both my daughter and her father, woe is me."


    "moom!" kunou whined again. it seems like that still embarrasses her.


    she''s so cute, i can''t even.


    "lady yasaka." a tengu dropped down from the sky, kneeling before the youkai leader. he bowed his head and presented a letter.


    my head snapped to the direction of the voice. i didn''t even look as the ''guard'' escorting me drew a weapon, aiming for my neck. it never reached me as his head started rolling on the ground and mirage flew next to me.


    what happened next was sort of a blur.


    i burst back to where i was before, seeing a youkai trying to rein in a struggling kunou with several more standing around.


    it only took a moment for her to be in my arms again, and about a dozen bodies falling to the ground.


    an explosion erupted not too far away, the shockwave managing to ruffle my hair.


    "she''s over here!" a shout was heard as a few more people burst into the courtyard.


    "human!, hand over ¨C "


    the others stared at shock as the one speaking fell to the ground, his head bouncing onto the grass, my sword floating next to me with a small trail of blood down the edge of the blade.


    "daddy, where''s mom!?" kunou looked like she was about to have a panic attack.


    this could not be healthy for a girl this young who had been through something traumatic not too long ago.


    "i''ll go get her, okay?" i pat her head.


    "no, don''t leave me." she cried.


    "i''ll put you somewhere safe." i whispered gently. "my grandfather can watch over you, and he has a very nice student who is like a sister to me, she''ll love to meet you." i opened a portal and quickly ushered her in. she was in shock and i didn''t want to make things worse.


    fuck.


    [did you just send her to another world?]


    "yeah." i said quietly, running a hand through my hair, staring at the few remaining youkai who were watching my warily.


    i griped my hand, using telekinesis to yank one off the building ledge he was standing on, bring him down to the ground with a thump.


    i quickly stomped on his back as my swords flashed out and made quick work of his friends. "you have 10 seconds, speak."


    he coughed out some blood. "disgusting human, your time will come."


    i sneered, holding out my hand for mirage to fly back into my grip then slamming the blade down onto his neck.


    i turned around as another portal opened up, a very familiar application of the kaleidoscope. "artoria?" i blurted out as she walked from the portal.


    "will." she nodded.


    "what are you doing here, did gramps send you?"


    "you dropped a crying child into the kitchen, do you think we wouldn''t be worried?" she raised an eyebrow. "it isn''t too hard to make the leap to assume that whatever is happening, was enough that you couldn''t guarantee her safety."


    "it''s not as bad as it looks...i may have panicked and reacted on instinct to one of the only places i could think of that was safe." i admitted. "is she...?"


    artoria gave a small smile. "zelretch was quick to calm her down, and rin is good at distracting her."


    "i see." i ran a hand over my face. "good, that''s good."


    "will, what''s going on?"


    "someone attacked....uh probably some remnants who are pissed off? i don''t know everything, but i think yasaka may be in danger....or she is the danger, i don''t exactly know what''s going on. someone tried to grab kunou again and....." i paused for a moment thinking everything through rationally. "she was betrayed, no doubt someone close to her was able to pull some strings so she was separated from her daughter." i muttered


    why?


    why go after kunou, again. i mean....it was the easiest target if you wanted to get to yasaka, but what''s so important that you needed that kind of leverage?


    "will, focus."


    i snapped out of my thoughts. "right, right." i clenched my fists. "well, you''re already here.....and it isn''t quite what i had in mind for a date, but would you like to take care of some would-be kidnappers with me?"


    she steeled her expression, a look on her face that promised pain for whoever was behind this. "i would be delighted."


    someone was going to fucking pay for making my daughter cry.


    ***


    wrapping up the dxd arc for now, clearing up some loose ends (read: hero faction). so, artoria and mc going to have words with the hero faction.....taking all bets?


    anyways, i you didn''t see last chapter, got a discord up, come chat, ask me questions, whatever -- https://discord.gg/trdztrkfvf


    if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 88:

    chapter 88:


    artoria followed behind me as we moved through the compound. i actually didn''t know where yasaka was, nor where the main fights were happening.


    every so often, i could find some people, usually able to tell who is the enemy and who isn''t.


    there were some surprisingly powerful foes that popped up. and equally surprising, there were friendlies who engaged them. honestly, i did not expect this faction to have such powerful combatants waiting in reserve like they were.


    several who would fit under the banner of ''ultimate class'', even if that whole system of measurement was basically malarkey.


    "how you doing on mana?" i quickly asked as we scaled a rooftop to get a better view.


    "i''m full, and i was given this." she took out a jewel i didn''t recognize, but i could see it was full of rin''s magical energy. "zelretch said it should work for an emergency."


    ah, good thinking. though, it wasn''t a perfect recovery tool for her magical energy. since she was a servant, a spiritual being, she couldn''t generate magical energy as if she were ''alive''. and trying to forcefully drain the jewel of its contents would cause much of it to go to waste, simply running off in the process.


    i looked around and noticed a much bigger fight in the distance. tengu were taking to the skies, and several groups clashing while some large explosions lit up the sky.


    many types of youkai i couldn''t recognize at a glance were joining the fray.


    "wilhelm, there." she pointed a little off to the side, a swirling pillar of mist burst out. "i briefly saw a women with nine tails, i assume that is the woman you are looking for?"


    "yeah....and that should be dimension lost." i muttered.


    "dimension lost?" she asked in confusion.


    "shit, i never did talk about the sacred gears here.....think of them as noble phantasms." i didn''t really have time to explain the differences, but i would rather he be wary of the strange weapons than not.


    "noted." she nodded. "do you have a plan?"


    "yeah." i took in a deep breath. "teach some kids a lesson they will not forget." i frowned, trying to wrack my brain around who all was in that little faction of theirs.


    "kids?"


    "idiots who think they can do whatever they want because of some stuff they inherited from their ancestors or some other nonsense."


    "i will follow your lead."


    i smiled, holding out my hand as she took it and i pulled us both through a portal right to the big dome of mist.


    i put my hand on the large dome and cast my gaze inside briefly. i saw yasaka battling a group of people and somewhat handling herself, but she was slightly wounded here and there...


    without a second thought, i drew mirage and pulled on the kaleidoscope.


    with a slash, i cut through the false dimension that was cutting off the fight from the outside world.


    the mist dispersed aggressively, stopping the fight as all eyes turned to us.


    "wilhelm!?" yasaka called out as she retreated several yards back.


    "you!" i saw georg shout from the corner of my eye.


    the ''hero'' faction.


    more of them that i didn''t recognize off the top of my head.


    "i guess the lesson i taught you last time wasn''t enough." i lazily replied, not giving him much attention.


    yasaka quickly reached our side, perhaps trying to buy herself a moments respite. "kunou, where is she!?" her eyes practically dilating.


    "she''s with my grandfather, completely safe." i gave her a reassuring smile.


    yasaka let out a long breath. "good." she said quietly.


    a big boulder a bit away started trembling and a large man climbed out of some accumulated rubble. "fucking bitch." he spat as he stood up, dusting himself off.


    "friend of yours?" i raised an eyebrow, glancing at yasaka.


    she sneered. "idiot calling himself hercules, said he was going to harm my daughter."


    ah, the idiot who boasts about having inherited the spirit of hercules, and i looked around and noticed a blonde girl. if i recalled correctly, she is the same but with jeanne d''arc.


    i paused, reining in my quickly flaring temper. "did he now?"


    "what about you?" her eyes turned to artoria, standing to the side. "i don''t believe we met."


    "she''s the one who i grabbed to heal kunou before."


    "greetings, i am artoria." artoria stated.


    "wilhelm, is it?" another voice cut through the tension in the air. i recognize the person and the spear he held at a glance.


    "cao cao, are you trying to run your ancestor''s name through the mud even more than you have already?" i didn''t want to hear any spiel he was going to give.


    "so you do know me."


    "well, usually i don''t remember dumbasses, but kudos, you are leagues above the common rabble."


    he frowned, i don''t think he was used to people insulting him so blatantly. "this doesn''t concern you, why are you risking your life for these.....youkai?"


    "are you trying to find common ground with me, perhaps convince me to step to the side?" i rolled my eyes. "besides, saying i''m ''risking my life'' implies anyone in your little posse can even take it."


    i was going to break him.


    "i could snap you like a twig!" hercules shouted. "a little magician and a little girl he brought with him, why are we even talking?"


    "a little girl?" artoria quietly repeated, a small twitch of her eyes told me exactly how she felt right now.


    i grew up on the internet, insults don''t really phase me.....but i''m sure it''s an entirely different matter for her.


    "he''s all yours." i smiled towards my girlfriend, eyes not leaving cao cao.


    i wanted this little faction of his to be destroyed before i finish dealing with him.


    "what, am i supposed to be scared of her?" he laughed. "come on then, little girl, i''ll show you a real man." he threw his head back, posing like an idiot. "you can even have the first hit." he didn''t even try to hide his laughter.


    artoria didn''t answer, instead her magical energy exploded off her. armor formed around her body, her armaments manifesting from within. her dragon''s core practically roared to life as everyone in the area felt her presence.


    she moved before most people here could even understand what was going on, a fist buried itself deep into hercules''s stomach.


    i saw everything as i reinforced my eyes. every moment as his eyes widened, blood flowed out of his throat, and his body practically crumbled and lifted off the ground, only to be blown into the side of the building.


    "oh." yasaka said quietly, perhaps readjusting some thoughts she had about artoria.


    honestly, i should have been paying more attention, but one thought was distracting me.


    i fucking want her right now.


    [rein in the dragon.]


    i don''t even care if anyone is watching.


    i want to make her mine.


    [maybe she''s having some sort of effect on you because of her magical core''s origin?]


    probably.


    i reluctantly pushed down those thoughts, with a mental promise for later, when we eventually get to that part in a relationship.


    [watch out.]


    i ducked to the side as a certain holy spear passed by my head.


    oh shit, yeah, god killing holy spear, need to pay attention.


    a kid covered in shadows suddenly charged, swiping his hands in the air, shadows rose up from the ground like blades and swept the area. "oh, sacred gear, noted."


    yasaka bat them away easily enough, the touki pulsing off her was palpable. "i don''t suppose you know anything about them?"


    "edgy kid wearing the sunglasses manipulates shadows with a sacred gear, equally edge name." i spoke, dodging another swipe of the true longinus.


    "that''s barely helpful." she deadpanned, stomping on the ground, creating many boulders that she grabbed with her touki and threw at the shadow manipulator.


    my sword swung out, as holy sworda burst out of the ground like thorns. none were powerful by themselves, but holy power was still practically lethal to me. "discount jeanne d''arc can create holy swords, forget the name of that one too."


    neat.


    "i guess i am your opponent then?" the other one turned towards artoria. "i am arthur pendragon. i suppose i cannot hold back anything." his gaze briefly swept the broken bodies of his teammates.


    artoria paused, hearing his name. "are you one of.....his descendants?"


    "i am." he nodded, almost uncaring about the battlefield. "it is tradition in my family to name each successive generation after the king, i am not the first arthur pendragon. but i have grown accustomed to the name, even if i think the convention is droll." a light erupted from his body, and a holy sword appeared in his hand. "i wield the strongest holy sword ¨C caliburn, prepare yourself."


    artoria narrowed her eyes at the proclamation, i couldn''t dare to even guess her thoughts right now. she took her own stance, invisible sword summoned.


    the sword this arthur wielded, it was large, like a great sword, but he wielded it expertly. i could tell even artoria was mildly impressed by his swordsmanship as she didn''t stomp him right from the beginning. but, you could begin to see arthur getting a bit restless, nearly every move he made was countered with ease and experience he couldn''t overcome.


    even with artoria''s smaller stature, he was being dealt blows with far greater weight behind them then anything he could muster. he had to practically retreat on every collision.


    they clashed many times, arthur never even making a comment on her invisible sword as he gradually got used to its dimensions, even able to counterattack every now and then.


    i knew artoria enough to see she was holding back, but i didn''t understand why.


    in fact, it seemed like they were sticking to purely swordsmanship, like an unspoken agreement between both of them.


    actually....something strange was happening. i wanted to say that arthur was hesitant to attack, but even looked rather perplexed at what was happening.


    after a moment, artoria even stopped as arthur''s sword swept towards her head. a clean strike, the which could have decapitated her, stopped.


    arthur was straining himself, trying his best to force the blade forward, but it refused to budge.


    it wouldn''t even touch her skin with its edge.


    the sword started to vibrate in arthur''s hands, the holy glow intensified, and arthur showed a painful look as he suddenly shouted, jumping away, sword falling to the ground and sporting some nasty burns on his hands.


    the sword sticking up out of the ground, artoria stared at it, arthur looked on in shock as she hesitantly placed a hand on the hilt.


    the blade burst out with a golden light, blindingly bright as it began to shift.


    "does it change shape to fit the wielder''s desire?" artoria muttered at the now much smaller blade still impaled into the ground. "hello, old friend, it has been awhile."


    it did in fact do that if i recalled correctly. one of the sword''s many abilities.


    the new golden words engraved on the sword were easy to read.


    whosoever pulleth out this sword from the stone is rightwise king of all england.


    artoria dismissed her invisible sword, gripping caliburn tight and pulling it from the ground without any resistance.


    "what?" arthur whispered, clearly in shock. "how? not even the church...!? only someone of his blood should be able to wield that sword..."


    "i will be taking this for now, whether you can regain it in the future has yet to be determined." she declared, almost inviting him to disagree with her. "surrender, this fight is not worth continuing."


    arthur looked down at the sword being pointed at him and raised his arms in the air in surrender seemingly no will to fight in his eyes.


    "well, isn''t that something?" yasaka practically snuck up on me, throwing the body of her opponent ontop of hercules''s prone form. "i believe a few secrets have been hidden from me." she mused.


    i guess i was distracted.


    "what? how did you defeat siegfried?" cao cao looked at yasaka in shock.


    "did you seriously believe this brat who hasn''t even seen three decades could match me?" she scoffed. "i have ruled over the youkai in this region for centuries, boy. the only reason i hadn''t crushed you all so easily before was that boy manipulating dimensions, and my unwillingness to cause collateral damage."


    "do you truly think i am defeated?" cao cao stood up an edge in his voice, gripping his spear tightly. "the hero always slays the monster in the end."


    "by all means, use your balance breaker." i lazily replied. "make this interesting for me."


    he sneered at me. "balance breaker: polar night longinus chakravartin."


    the holy aura around him exploded out, it became suffocating for someone like me to stand here. a large halo-like ring floated behind him with several orbs. i''m pretty sure each of those orbs corresponds to a specific ability, but the details escape me.


    mirage flew into my hand, dawnbreaker, whisper, and ascalon spun around me, waiting.


    i snapped my fingers, a circle of runes burst out underneath cao cao, he looked down as they glowed and exploded.


    "what an absurd holy power." i couldn''t help but comment, as he was completely enveloped in a shield. it was almost like fighting an archangel.


    "astsusa ratana" cao cao declared as my head snapped behind me, spear being thrust into my back. a pure teleportation, able to slip through my perception, i barely even noticed the space around me shudder.


    was it because of the holy power?


    no time to contemplate.


    the spire didn''t pierce my, my form shattered as i appeared to the side and swiped my sword at him.


    "hmph, lets see how you deal with your weapon being destroyed ¨C chatsuka ratana." his spear moved towards my sword, a collision of energy burst out at the meeting point of our two weapons. his eyes narrowed and his expression changed. "why won''t your sword break?" he suddenly shouted as he broke off the attack.


    "isn''t it obvious?" i sneered. "you''re too weak."


    he tried to use a weapon breaking ability on me, how adorable. with the eye of magnus basically keeping it all together as a lynchpin, he''s essentially trying to destroy a divine construct.


    "fine, i will end this in one blow then." he calmed himself, but killing intent was still in his eyes. the holy power around him went another qualitive change, if it was intense before, it was almost obscene now.


    i felt a sense of danger at this.


    "balinayaka ratana" he roared as all the accumulated holy power gathered and released right at me.


    "shield of asgard" i put out my strongest defensive spell, and i included a primordial rune in the creation. it was big enough to envelop both yasaka and artoria so they didn''t get swept up in our battle.


    the buildings behind me were obliterated, and even through the shield, i felt the intense light try to penetrate into me.


    "impossible." cao cao muttered as the attack finally died down, to see me standing strong after what was probably his strongest attack. his arms sagged, and his spear no longer holding its powerful killing intent.


    good, his spirit has broken just as his faction has.


    shouldn''t have targeted my daughter.


    "gaah" he let out a scream as my swords pierced him from all directions, falling to the ground.


    his spear spell next to him with a ''clank''.


    ....i want it.


    [you might be able to take it, it has it''s own amount of intelligence.]


    really?"


    [that or kill you, call it a coin flip.]


    i''ll try later...maybe. i shook my head, putting it into my ring without touching it.


    "well, that takes care of that then." yasaka walked up to cao cao, staring at his unmoving body. my swords returned to my ring, but he still didn''t move. i''m pretty sure he''s still alive, but none of my business anymore, and i''m sure yasaka also wants her pound of flesh.


    "all yours to deal with." i said towards the youkai leader.


    "you give me the best presents." she cooed.


    "lady yasaka, i request suitable imprisonment for this one." artoria walked up, arthur awkwardly following behind her.


    yasaka stared at him, her rage very much still apparent. "i will.....not execute him, but he will be punished."


    "that is all i ask." she nodded.


    i didn''t speak up, the look in her eyes was rather telling. i could see that artoria felt some sense of responsibility for the one who claimed to be her alternate''s descendant. i would leave it to her to deal with him then.


    "actually, i think they''re all still alive?" i muttered looking around and saw connla still breathing haggardly, having been unable to free himself. jeanne was still bound, her body a mess and her arm looked dead. hercules was broken underneath the other one --- sieg, or rather siegfried? pretty sure he might be dead, actually. georg was a bit better if handicap now, but unconscious and cao cao....well fuck him. i paid no mind to the growing pool of blood forming around him.


    all''s well that ends well.


    i guess it''s time to clean up this mess.


    ***


    first off, big shoutout to themadlad over on discord who created the new cover art.


    so, the chapter. i know a lot of people were hoping for artoria going full king arthur or excaliburing the lot, but honestly, it seemed like a waste back when i first wrote this chapter. i had her ''reveal'' planned for later when the excalibur swords are more prominent. i think, in character, artoria wouldn''t deem them worthy of facing her real sword, especially releasing its true name. all, in all, they weren''t a group that required everyone pulling out all the stops and canon kind of just throws power levels all over the place so its hard to get an actual gauge on people''s strength. like, one moment cao cao is matching azazel in his fake sacred gear, you know, an angel who is older than humanity, then next he can get randomly slapped by some brat still in highschool.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 89:

    chapter 89:


    the remnants of the attack were dealt with swiftly, the only reason they managed this level of destruction and chaos was due to the nature of their attack. i didn''t really listen on the details, but apparently one of the ''elders'' who was close to yasaka was apparently a spy, or just fed up with her in general and aligned himself with the rabble.


    the ''hero'' faction were taken, and confined to wherever yasaka keeps her dungeon. only siegfried died, several others are in critical condition. they are keeping them alive, mostly for questioning, but alive they are. unfortunately, i couldn''t ''remove'' their sacred gears.....without killing them, that is. all of them except for jeanne, they were more like ''concepts'' that wrapped around their souls than actual items like the boosted gear. less tangible, and i didn''t know if they would die or not, and yasaka seemed to want them alive for some very advanced interrogation. perhaps i''ll get the chance to do something with themlater. jeanne though, i just couldn''t touch her sacred gear due to the holy nature. but i helped seal them tight.....georg''s was surprisingly difficult to keep down. it seemed to want to escape whatever i did at any moment.


    well, one of the lot was up and about.


    "and he won''t do anything?" yasaka questioned artoria.


    "he gave me his word he will not forgo his punishment nor will he bring you any harm." artoria nodded.


    yasaka looked at me. "i trust her with my life." and her instinct was frighteningly accurate.


    she seemed to accept that and just turned to the one prisoner who was not bound. "you plotted against me and many of my people are dead."


    "yes." arthur spoke, not even speaking anything in his defense.


    "the only reason you haven''t been thoroughly forced to speak everything you know is your thin relations with artoria." yasaka added.


    artoria never spoke of her connection with him and by extension the pendragon family, but the physical similarities between the two of them was rather hard to miss. not to mention the glowing holy sword that denoted her the true king of england.


    "why?" yasaka finally asked, seemingly exasperated.


    "to protect my sister."


    "do you expect me to sympathize with you?" yasaka scoffed.


    "no, i merely gave an answer." arthur shook his head.


    yasaka seemed annoyed with his answer but wanted more information regardless. "what happened to your sister?"


    "my family would not relinquish her, and i was already doing everything i could to pressure them into not hurting my lover." arthur explained. "she is a genius magician, perhaps only matched by her namesake. since i left, they had doubled down on their control over here. i don''t know how it happened, but cao cao made them back off and brought her out from under them."


    yasaka huffed, clenching her fists in anger, then letting out a long sigh. "you didn''t actually harm any of my people, nor did you have a direct hand in my daughter''s suffering.....i can more or less guess what your relationship is with this cao cao." she rubbed her temples. "twenty years of servitude. no doubt with your abilities, living past a normal human''s lifespan would be a simple matter."


    "i will serve to the best of my abilities." arthur dropped his head in a bow.


    "a knight does make a vow like this lightly." artoria said sternly.


    "my word is my bond." he replied. "i would offer my sword, but i feel like i would get beaten up if i take it out."


    "you have another weapon?" artoria asked.


    "yes, i only used caliburn under dire circumstances." he stated. "i usually stuck to using excalibur ruler."


    "excalibur.....ruler." artoria repeated the words, almost like they were poison in her mouth. "take it out."


    arthur just blinked, not seeing any negative looks from yasaka and nodded, pulling out the sword from wherever he kept it.


    artoria snatched it, her expression unreadable, but i could tell her emotions were very turbulent. "this is not excalibur." she sighed, placing her hands on either end and snapping the blade like it was made of wood. "let it rest in peace." she said quietly, placing the pieces back into his hands.


    arthur just stared at the pieces his sword had once been. even yasaka looked genuinely surprised at what artoria had just done.


    "you said your family, the pendragon family, is holding your lover hostage?" she spoke up again.


    "yes." arthur said quietly. "i fell in love with one of the maids working at the family estate."


    dammit, i''m not really in the mood to make a joke with that.


    "perform your duties well and i shall go retrieve her at a later date." artoria turned around and walked away. apparently, she needed a moment to herself, not that i could blame her.


    "well...." i broke the small silence. "i guess that puts an end to this matter?"


    yasaka looked....unamused, pacing back and forth for a few more moments. i think she wanted to ask some things, but she refrained for now.


    it also seems yasaka still has much to say to this young man who is on the wrong end of her ire.


    "wilhelm, bring me to see my daughter before i start kicking him out of annoyance." yasaka finally turned away from the blonde knight.


    "with pleasure."


    gathering both artoria and yasaka, we entered zelretch''s living room. it was rather spacious all things considered, and there wasn''t anything particularly private in the area, so i felt fine bringing a guest here.


    "mommy!" a shout across the building drew all our attentions.


    "my little fox." yasaka swept her daughter up in her arms.


    zelretch and rin followed right after her.


    "thank you so much." yasaka turned her eyes towards the two unfamiliar people.


    "think nothing of it." zelretch gave a gentle smile. "i was more than happy to meet my great granddaughter." he said with a laugh.


    oh goddammit....whatever.


    "wilhelm spoke of you briefly, it''s good to finally meet you." yasaka gave a polite bow towards zelretch.


    oh, here we go.


    "it seems my grandson is still up to no good with the ladies." zelretch chuckled. "do i have yet another granddaughter now?"


    "i''m trying." yasaka replied. "he just continues to heartlessly reject my confessions." yasaka dramatically feigned heartache.


    i let out a long breath as i stepped back into zelretch''s workshop.


    "long day?" he asked, gesturing for me to have a seat.


    "has artoria told you everything?" i sat right next to the mentioned woman.


    "some things." he replied. "but filling in the blanks would be helpful."


    "yeah, like why was there a phantasmal beast, a 9 tailed fox dropped ontop of me." rin deadpanned.


    "you mean that literally or ¨C"


    "quite literal." zelretch chuckled.


    "damn, i''m good."


    "i hate you." rin drolled.


    "alright, alright, i got some goodies for you from my trip, i''ll give them to you later."


    "hmph, you better." rin huffed.


    i looked at artoria and i couldn''t help but put my arm around her shoulder. she gave a small smile as she nudged herserf closer to me. "so, basically, that was yasaka, she rules over half the youkai in japan. i''m on pretty friendly terms with her."


    "friendly terms?" rin raised an eyebrow. "yeah, i can think of two big reasons for that."


    ah, well, her breasts are magnificent, i can''t deny that. "anyways!" i expertly changed the subject. "long story short, saved her daughter, blah blah, that was the first time artoria came over, met izanami things happened. next thing i know, they are attacked again and i kind of panicked and sent kunou here because it was the safest place i knew."


    "that''s....actually really adorably." rin sighed. "how come she was calling you ''daddy''?"


    "i may have been adopted by her." i admitted.


    "well, i approve." zelretch nodded. "she is a wonderful little girl, i look forward to spoiling her."


    "i guess she handled ruby well too..." rin muttered something about how cute kunou was and how she was called ''auntie''.


    "but....thanks for the help and looking after her." i said sincerely. "honestly.....i don''t think i could handle anything happening to kunou."


    "you''ve known her for how long?" rin looked surprised.


    "i know." i sighed, running a hand through my hair. "don''t know what happened, just got rather attached so quickly." am i projecting my own father issues onto this situation?


    zelretch shrugged. "why even question it? it doesn''t'' harm anything, and everyone involved is happier for it."


    that....is a good way to look at it.


    fuck it, then.


    she''s my daughter, i''m adopting her.


    "how you doing?" i turned towards artoria.


    "i am....still processing what happened." she looked down at her hands. "i know it is not the same as our world, but still, some things still weigh on my mind." she waved her hand bring out caliburn.


    "is that what i think it is?" rin''s eyes widened.


    "indeed, atleast that world''s version.....it is a very peculiar blade."


    "yeah, i think the god of the bible even had a hand in its creation." i added.


    zelretch rubbed his chin. "curious, i wouldn''t mind taking a look at it later."


    "speaking of.....i also have this, but it''s refusing to obey me." i took out gram and set it on the coffee table. yasaka didn''t even question my intent to take ''spoils'' but the others didn''t really grab my attention.


    i prefer quality over quantity.


    "oh my, that is a nasty sword." zelretch admired it. "feels rather demonic."


    "mmm, gram, so it''s about what you would expect, just not a noble phantasm." i left the others with yasaka, none of them really caught my fancy, and gram is being very combative with me.


    "it''s weird seeing a legendary sword like this, and it not being a noble phantasm." rin hesitantly touched the flat of the blade, a small whiff of demonic power pricked her finger as she gave a small yelp. "stupid sword." she muttered. "


    "so, how''s your projects going?" i asked.


    "eh." rin gave a so-so gesture. "probably need a couple more weeks to finish up."


    damn, a few weeks.....i don''t want to rush her, but.....ugh. i want to see meridia again, but heading there before without them just feels like it would lead to more issues. i mean, time isn''t flowing the same for her, so it''s only on my end i''m feeling the time, i guess i can keep putting up with this for a bit longer.


    "that''s fine, i guess i can see to some other matters." i turned back to zelretch. "been feeling a bit restless, figured i would end my little ''vacation'' here. and i still have that list you gave me, i was thinking of investigating one of the worlds you left notes on, something there caught my interest."


    "oh, which one?" he asked.


    "uh...honestly the name escapes me, but you made a note of it having a broken moon?"


    ***


    well, dxd arc is practically wrapped up, got one more interlude next then it''s on to the next world, which should be obvious to some people now. and to assuage some worries, i don''t plan on the hero faction becoming some reoccurring villains after this. the next dxd arc is more plot stuff, and he will be meeting the gremory family in full, this was basically a mini vacation for him and just his toes touching the water. with this, it opens more plot points for other factions to take notice -- heaven knowing he will have the true longinus now, azazel coming around wanting to poke the sacred gears, those kinds of things.


    before i forget, big shoutout to virdan-thecrazedgamer for helping set up the discord.


    edit: almost forgot, i''m sorry for missing yesterday, was too tired to write when i got home, my current plan is to do an extra chapter this weekend.


    if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 90: Interlude 4

    chapter 90: interlude 4


    rias gremory pov


    "mother." i greeted as i entered the house, she gave a warm smile, wrapping me up in a hug. it was nice to see her, going to the human world for school made it so i would sometimes go days without even visiting mom or dad.


    "father." i looked towards the man who sold me away.


    "rias." he replied curtly, not even looking the least upset that i''m still barely speaking to him.


    well, i''ve known about the arranged marriage since i was a child, but recently he''s completely stonewalled me from even bringing up any alternatives.


    i wasn''t against marrying someone....but why did it have to be that idiot riser? he only sees me for either my gremory name or my body. he couldn''t even make a half-assed effort to get to know me before drooling all over my boobs.


    even if i didn''t want to be here...mostly because of dad, it was the first time we''ve all gotten together in weeks....since takao went missing and everyone started fighting.


    i walked into the dining room, seeing the maids start setting out dishes and silverware everywhere.


    "hello, rias."


    i turned, recognizing the voice. "brother." i smiled towards sirzechs who strolled in with grayfia right behind him.


    "how are you doing, rias?" sirzechs smiled, opening his arms for a hug. he wasn''t wearing his formal ''satan'' clothing, that was a good sign.


    "good...considering." i embraced him briefly. "grayfia." i looked towards my sister in law.


    "hello rias." grayfia gave a neutral smile, clearly not in her ''maid'' mode. she prioritizes being a queen and maid over being brother''s wife. still though, she never takes off her maid outfit.


    i was happy to see them.....but it just felt so awkward.


    it was like everyone was forces themselves to keep up appearances.


    the table was prepared rather quickly, everyone filling in. "where''s millicas?"


    "father wanted to spend some time with him." mother responded politely.


    oh, he''s with grandfather.


    "rias, we have some news." dad broke the new silence. "the phenex family is pushing to move up the marriage date."


    "what!?" i stood up slamming my hands on the table. "i was told i could wait until i''m done with college!"


    "rias, behave." mother lightly chided. "listen to everything before you get upset."


    i took a deep breath, settling back down. mother was actually on my side, not wanting me to be forced into a marriage i didn''t want.


    "as i was saying, the phenex family was pushing to move up the date, we were talking about it in a few weeks.....but after everything that''s happened ¨C " he glanced towards brother. "it''s going to be a few months instead, possibly up to half a year."


    "i was promised until after college."


    "no, you were not." father sternly replied. "you were told we would let you continue through your schooling as long as you kept up with all your responsibilities."


    i guess they''re still fighting.


    "what happened?" i asked quietly.


    "the details are a bit vague, but okita and your nephew fought over in kyoto, under the supervision of one of the youkai leaders, apparently izanami-no-mikoto was there as well and is quite close to our wayward grandson. she did not take too kindly to okita being aggressive as he was."


    "japan''s death goddess attacked okita?" i couldn''t help but ask in shock.


    "no." mother shook her head. "she merely delivered his body to us. he was beaten in a duel by wilhelm."


    "whose wilhelm?" i asked.


    "ah, that is your nephew, apparently he has a new name." mother explained. "don''t worry, this is the first time i am learning of this as well." she shot another glare at brother.


    "what!?" i shouted in surprise. "how did he beat okita!? okita is like.....one of the strongest in the underworld!?" i mean, he can''t compared to brother and surtr....but he''s still one of the strongest knights even if he isn''t at the top.


    "that is quite the mystery, isn''t it? how did my grandson beat someone with centuries of experience and power under his belt? unfortunately, we''ll never know because he does not wish to come back."


    "mother." sirzechs sighed. "are you really going to do this right now?"


    "what, do you expect me to stop bringing it up? to ignore the fact that i have a grandson whom i will probably never meet?" mother narrowed her eyes. "is it that he wasn''t strong enough for you? that he didn''t have any power of destruction. that didn''t seem to matter when he promptly handed okita his ass." she huffed. "you told me when you were first sending him away that he would be looked after and lead a normal life, not that he would be shuttled away to a corner in kuoh and forgotten about."


    "okita held back." sirzechs spat out, ignoring everything else she said. "there was no way he would have lost if he was fighting at his best."


    "oh, then why did he say that wilhelm held back substantially as well?" mother countered, earning a glare from brother. "i did go meet him you now, just because i am annoyed at you and by extension, him, doesn''t mean i don''t care for his wellbeing." she didn''t back down form brother''s clearly annoyed expression. "according to okita, he was well versed in magic, and had a mastery of swordplay well beyond what his age and experience should have allowed."


    "your son defeated your knight in single combat, and it''s only a matter of time before everyone knows this. so, what exactly is your plan now? what even was your plan then? grab him, force him back here where he clearly didn''t want to be?"


    "i would think of something." he muttered. "as long as he''s back, then things would be fine."


    "because everything would fit back into your picturesque idea of a life? strongest devil, with the strongest queen as his wife, a genius son, sitting high up on his throne. what''s missing from that picture? you have everything you could want, but here''s this little black spot called wilhelm, and you see it and can''t help but try and hide it."


    sirzechs stood up, the screeching of his chair silenced the room. he took the napkin in his lap and threw it on the table, walking out of the room.


    mother just sighed. "that stupid son of mine, just doubles down with his stubbornness." she shook her head.


    "you tried." father gently pat her shoulder.


    "i''ll go try and stop him from doing anything foolish." grayfia sighed, following after him.


    how?


    how did takao.....wilhelm get so strong? okita wasn''t the strongest, nor even in the top twenty of the underworld, but he was definitely up there. i''ve seen him train kiba a bit, i''ve watched videos of him fighting, yet....the thought of him losing to someone my age seemed impossible.


    and now i have to deal with my marriage moving up.....what am i going to do?


    ***


    another interlude to see what''s going on in the gremory family right now. also kind of sets a time table for events if they weren''t derailed by the mc so far. never planned on making sirzechs some lol!evil father kind of thing, he did what he did out of some weird logic, but i don''t plan on whitewashing that either. basically, people do stupid things for stupid reasons, even if they aren''t malicious in nature. so no plans on like ''redeeming'' the relationship between the two. and i didn''t want to come across as bashing rias but the more i looked at it the more i was just like ''wtf rias?''.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 91:

    chapter 91:


    "you know, i feel like a divorced dad whose ex got the kids." i propped my head up with my arm, sitting at the table watching artoria hold both the true longinus and gram.


    artoria seemed amused by that, flashing me a smile as she lightly swung both weapons. "this demonic sword doesn''t like me." she gave it a few more swings.


    yeah, it wasn''t exactly ''sapient'' but it had its own intelligence. it was more like it was putting up with her as opposed to wanting her to wield it. almost like it could recognize excalibur and begrudgingly admitted its inferiority and just stayed quiet in her hands.


    honestly, it almost completely ignored the fact that she was a ''dragon'' even though the sword vehemently hated dragons. my ascalon has more powerful anti-dragon properties due to its nature as a noble phantasm, yet holding it did not bring about nearly the same feeling as this gram did.


    "but the spear won''t stop glowing." i pointed out.


    she furrowed her brow as she stared intently at the spear, setting the sword down next to her. "this spear, it is not a noble phantasm but i feel uneasy with it in my hand." she ran a finger along the flat of the spear tip. "it feels like something is watching me intently, judging each of my actions. and other facets remind me of my own lance."


    "really? it reminds you of that ridiculous thing?" i was surprised by her admission.


    "you know of my lance?" she tilted her head.


    "i do...i suppose i am one of the few alive that does, zelretch being an obvious addition." i sat back in my seat. "the pillar that fastens the layers of reality to the world." i waved my hand flippantly.


    "not even my knights knew of it''s true nature." she said quietly. "merlin warned me very early on not to overuse its power, comparable to my sword it was, but it''s nature made it incompatible for mortals to wield over time."


    "hmm....the spear, do you like it?" i shot her a smile.


    she looked at me with a little surprise on her face. "are you....asking me if i was interested in keeping it?"


    "if you liked it, i wouldn''t mind giving it to you."


    a smile crept up on her face as she shook her head. "no, it''s giving me an uneasy feeling. it would not reject me but i feel like i would lose something precious if it took it as my weapon." she sat it down next to gram. "but...your intent is very much appreciated." she turned her head away, a small red tint on her cheeks. "besides, it is your spoils of battle, i have already taken caliburn, and i feel uneasy about that decision."


    "worried about your ''descendant''?" i asked.


    "it is a strange feeling." she admitted. "i know i am not technically related to him, but i somehow feel responsible for his actions....as deplorable they were, yet he did them for a good reason." she took a seat at the table. "i am conflicted, what should i do?"


    "well, he seemed to realize he was in the wrong, that means he''s isn''t beyond saving." i pointed out.


    "and you are not angry he had a hand in...." she didn''t finish but i knew she was speaking about kunou.


    "i am furious." i replied, which wasn''t a lie. i would not bat an eye if yasaka ''dealt'' with him. "but i''m not unreasonable. he didn''t directly involve himself, and my heart isn''t made of stone. i can recognize the reasoning for working with cao cao, i can''t say what i would or wouldn''t do for my sister, i don''t have one....but i don''t know what i would do to save someone i care about."


    "i wish to have words with this ''pendragon family'' at some later point." she stated, her expression hardening.


    "i will happily go with you." i offered. "it seems like there are several more reasons to go back to the world now." i sighed. "i never intended to get attached there...."


    artoria got up from her seat, walking over to me before pushing herself in my lap. she looked up at me, rather bashfully.


    "hello." i couldn''t help but laugh as i wrapped my arms around her.


    she leaned back, meeting me eyes. "is this uncomfortable?"


    "no, i was just surprised." someone is getting more confidant.


    "hmm." she hummed lightly, i could feel her head against my chest. "it''s true, i also have things there that occupy my thoughts."


    "izzy?" i asked. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "yes, i admit i do not have many people i can call friends, and i did enjoy my time spent with her. rin was different....with izanami it felt like i connected with someone on my own. " artoria said quietly.


    "you know, zelretch probably wouldn''t mind shuffling you back and forth when i''m away." i already told her that i would be heading out soon, and she was there when i spoke a little bit about the world i was going to.


    "it would not be inconvenient for the wizard marshall?" she looked up at me again.


    "of course not, he already considered you part of the family, even without us dating."


    "oh." she looked rather happy at that comment. "i see....i suppose i should make preparations then." a small pep in her tone gave away at her excitement. maybe she''s been feeling a bit stifled staying in the clock tower for so long?


    "i felt bad telling izzy i wouldn''t see her for a bit." i sighed. "i think it would do her good if someone popped in every now or then." i could tell that artoria wasn''t trying to be overly sexual when she sat on my lap like this, but her shifting her butt over my groin every now and then....


    "izanami is not the only one either." artoria spoke. "your bond with kunou was rather sudden, but it was no less heartwarming to see you so taken with her."


    "i can''t help it, she adopted me." i chuckled.


    "and yasaka?" she asked.


    "oh, now that you mention it, i do have a small list with me." he waved his hand and a piece of paper flew right over to me, bundled up into many pages.


    i looked it over and gave him glare. "you are the worst." i deadpanned.


    he just cackled. "do what you can." he waived me off. "other mundane things as well, i wouldn''t mind some soil samples from various places, perhaps some foliage as well. if they have any interesting foods or varieties, i wouldn''t mind expanding the garden."


    hmm, i forgot he had his own garden. if i remembered correctly, he traded favors with the blue to adjust the growth rate there, a mild adjustment to the temporal flow, basically a bounded field that accelerates time.


    "well, i have the coordinates already, but would you mind giving me a lift, old man?" i asked.


    "sure." he smiled, waiving his hand, allowing a new portal to open. "this should get you relatively close to civilization, though how accurate it is i don''t know."


    "good enough for me." i gave one last look around the room. "off i go." and i jumped in.


    ***


    the split second between the two points had me merely blinking as i started falling through the air, smacking into tree branches before i hit the ground.


    "owwwww." i whined, face planting into the dirt.


    [10/10 nice face plant]


    well, what do the other judges have to say?


    i rolled over to stare at a young woman looking at me a few feet away. "hello."


    she blinked at me. "are you okay?"


    "probably." i stood up, brushing myself off. "did you see a hat anywhere?"


    "i saw it fall over ¨C " she disappeared in burst of rose petals. " ¨C here you go." she happily handed it back to me.


    "thanks." i brushed it off as well, putting it back on my head. not the weirdest thing i''ve seen before. "you''re pretty fast." i took another look. she was wearing a red cape with a hood, and her hair had some red highlights. were those natural or not? curious.


    she seemed to beam at my praise. "it''s my semblance." she said excitedly. "what about you, what was yours? i saw that bright light suddenly fill the sky you were like ''woah'' and fell and then ''smack'' hit the ground." she started gesturing with her hands. "was that your semblance?!"


    "sure, why not." the fuck is a semblance?


    "that must mean you''re a huntsman!" she practically squealed.


    "what''s a huntsman?" i asked in confusion. some kind of hunter?


    she tilted her head. "someone who fights grimm, duh." she looked at me weirdly. "how do you not know that?"


    "erm....i''m from very far away?"


    "how far away? like mistral? but even mistral has huntsman, maybe atlas, but they''re everywhere and there''s no way you wouldn''t know about them then. i guess you must be from vacuo, i heard its all desert over there. did you come from the desert; is it really as hot as people say? i heard that there are a lot of grimm that hide under the sands and make it hard to travel."


    "further away." i said without really thinking about it, getting a better look at the broken moon in the sky.


    she gasped. "are you an alien!?"


    wait, what? why would she even reach that conclusion. i mean....it isn''t technically wrong....just kind of a weird train of thought to randomly reach. "sure, kid."


    "oh my gosh!" she threw her hands up in excitement. "i can''t wait to tell yang, and dad! uncle qrow too!" rose petals began to fall around her as she practically vibrated in the spot she was standing.


    "well, some directions to town wouldn''t be remiss." she seems fun, probably no older than 15, maybe a little bit younger than that.


    "awesome! i can show you patch, and you can meet dad he''s home right now."


    i just shrugged. wasn''t like i was going to get a better offer anytime soon. would give me an opportunity to get some actual information from her about this world.


    "oh, by the way, i''m ruby -- ruby rose" she turned around waving at me. "oh right, it''s r-u-b-y r-o-s-e" enunciating her name like i couldn''t understand her.


    "ruby, we''ve been speaking the same language this whole time." i deadpanned. "i''m wilhelm henry schweinorg, it''s a pleasure."


    ***


    here we are, rwby is a go. probably going to do another interlude where artoria goes and hangs out with izzy, checks up on arthur and all that. since more and more characters are becoming ''permanent'' parts of the story, interludes will probably start coming more frequently. i''ll probably start labeling them in the title from the perspective of the person.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone. also, we have a discord -- https://discord.gg/n8bdxwwapb , come hang out, ask me questions or whatever.

 Chapter 92:

    chapter 92:


    i picked a leaf from a nearby tree, looking at it for a moment before tossing it away. nothing too spectacular about it, not that i was expecting anything different. it was surprising how many worlds seemingly evolved in such similar ways. i''m pretty sure this tree had a corresponding twin back on earth somewhere, at least enough on the surface to be unnoticeable of either world''s habitants.


    even the grass didn''t look anything impressive, but i did grab a sample of dirt and added it to a little baggy for later.


    "oh, oh!" ruby shot infront of me. "are you taking samples back to your mothership for later!?" she looked at me expectantly.


    "yup, my gramps wanted samples from this world." in for a penny, in for a pound.


    "y-you don''t need samples of people....right?" she shrunk down slightly.


    i couldn''t help but smile at her antics. i wondered if kunou would be like her in a few years? "i''m not here to kidnap anyone." i shook my head with a small laugh as something caught my eyes in the distance. "what''s that?" i pointed over towards a clearing.


    ruby''s head snapped, eyes squinting. "beowolf!" the words barely left her mouth as her form disappeared, leaving behind a small outline of rose petals.


    "what an excitable girl." i muttered, looking where she burst off to. i saw the metal contraption on her back, which i was assuming to be a gun, transform into a very large scythe. "okay then." i just blinked as she swung around a weapon larger than herself.


    a couple more of these ''beowolfs'' stumbled out of the woods, running at her. she slid under their attacks with ease, using the momentum of her own swings to weave into the bodies of the creatures, easily dismembering them.


    they felt to the ground, dissolving into nothingness.


    curious.


    i tapped my chin, taking out the notes the old man gave me about this world.


    "grimm, was it?" i scratched my head, trying to make sense of what zelretch wrote.


    some kind of malevolent constructs that populate the world and are inclined to seek out and kill people, seemingly completely ignoring animals. zelretch wasn''t sure of their origin, nor of how they ''exists'', so to speak.


    something to look into.


    there were a few drawings to go along with what he wrote. apparently, they all have these weird bone protrusions all over their body, also each have these bone masks on their faces, otherwise their bodies are almost completely black with weird red markings.


    "all done!" ruby appeared next to me again.


    "you''re pretty good."


    "uh huh, i''m going to be a huntress." ruby nodded happily.


    "you have a lot of wasted movements though." i idly commented, writing a couple things in the margin of the notes i was given.


    "what?" she looked at me with a little surprise on her face.


    i could see through her combat style at a glance. "you rely too much on being quicker than your opponents, your attacks had a lot of flair, but you had too many openings. if you were to go against an intelligent opponent, someone used to fighting people, you would probably lose as you are." i walked over to a nearby tree and found a good length branch, giving it a few swings i nodded to myself. "come at me." i ushered her forward. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "wait, you want to spar? with a stick?"


    i just smiled, turning around, i filled the stick with my magical energy and swept it against the tree. her eyes practically bugged out of her head as the large object began to fall out with a clean cut through its trunk.


    "how did you do that!? was that your semblance?" she practically shouted. "wait, do aliens have aura? do they have souls? wait, is it rude to assume that aliens don''t have souls? am i being accidently racist? yang said i need to be careful about that."


    "you can assume it''s my semblance." i just nodded, more amused than anything at her ramblings. i honestly wanted to pat her head, but i refrained. "so, come, try to attack me."


    "alright, but tell me when your aura gets low i don''t want to hurt you." she pulled her weapon out and it shifted from a gun-like object into a full on scythe again. almost lackadaisical with her attention, as if she didn''t see me as a threat and this was merely for fun.


    "well, miss huntress, are you going to attack or not?" i lazily leveled my stick at her.


    that got her attention, as she moved quickly at me, petals showing her advanced speed activating. it didn''t look like she was taking me seriously as she used a blunt part of her weapon to sweep at me.


    a tall blonde man walked out of a nearby room. he stared at me for a moment. "hmm....where did i put my shovel? i have the strangest feeling i''ll be needing to dig a grave."


    i couldn''t help but have my lips curl up, he seems fun.


    "dad! stop being mean, i''m not a child." she puffed up. "i''m going to tell uncle qrow."


    "fine, fine" he held his hands up in surrender. "go get your uncle, he should be sleeping off a hangover.....somewhere."


    "uhgg, alright." she pouted. "i wanted to show qrow the alien anyways." she disappeared in a burst of petals.


    "ruby" he turned and shouted in the directions he ran off to. "i said no semblance in the house, you''re cleaning these up when you get back!" he turned back towards me. "an alien?" he eyed me suspiciously. "is that some kind of pick up line the kids are using these days?"


    "your daughter has an active imagination, so i just played along." i shrugged.


    "that girl." he sighed in exasperation. "so, who are you and why shouldn''t i be actively be looking for my shovel?"


    "oh gods, will this be how i react when my daughter starts dating?" i couldn''t help but thinking about that and shuddered. "sorry to ruin your fun, i don''t have those kind of intentions, besides, she''s a bit young for me, i prefer older women."


    the man let out a laugh. "taiyang xiao-long." he held out his hand which i shook. "everyone calls me tai."


    "wilhelm henry schweinorg." i returned the greeting. "your daughter was kind enough to lead me here after i got a bit loss after a semblance mishap."


    "semblance mishap?" he eyed me.


    i just shrugged, choosing to be vague. "she is quite excitable."


    "she gets that from her mom." tai smiled. "so what''s this about being an alien?" he raised an eyebrow, clearly wanting to know the joke.


    "lots of colors in the sky, fell down and landed infront of your daughter, ergo alien." i summarized.


    tai snorted. "she gets into the weirdest situations." he laughed.


    "well, at least she can handle herself." i pointed out taking a seat as he gestured to a chair. "took care of a handful of beowolfs with relative ease."


    "a handful?" he rubbed his chin. "how far away were you?"


    "eh, less than an hour out? ruby would know better than me." i scratched my head.


    "i''ll need to talk to some people." he sighed. "we usually keep the grimm really thinned on the island, a group of beowolfs isn''t really a huge red flag....but regardless, especially this close to town." he shook his head. "so what''re you here for? not many people visit patch just to visit. basically its where us old hunters retire to raise our kids."


    "well, i was intending to go to vale, but well..." i lied through my teeth, using terms i just learned minutes ago.


    "semblance mishap." he nodded. "how does that work?"


    i thought for a moment, taking my hat off and reached inside, taking out an apple, tossing it to him.


    could more or less guess what a ''semblance'' was at this point, was just going to pass of my use of ''space'' as my ''semblance'' for now. no idea if this would work, but it was worth a try.


    he seemed surprised, staring at the piece of fruit and down back at my hat. "oh.....cool."


    ***


    so alot of people don''t know about rwby, i''ll try to add enough exposition when it matters, but the mc is new around here so he''ll be learning things as he goes as well. i have another chapter planned for the day, but i was also considering throwing up a character sheet, so don''t get annoyed if you see that assuming it''s a new chapter.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.


    we also have a discord server if you want to hang out or just ask me questions about w/e. https://discord.gg/n8bdxwwap

 Chapter 93:

    chapter 93:


    "so qrow picks up a banana, and i know what you''re thinking, he''s going to do something hilarious with it right?"


    i nodded along a small smile on my face as tai recounts a story with him and his best friend.


    "maybe throw it at one of the gangsters, maybe toss the banana peel and some weird comedic timing makes one of them slips on it?" he raised his eyebrow. "nope." he barely held in a laugh. "he stops fighting, right in the middle of the brawl, and starts peeling that banana. i look at him in complete shock, wondering what the hell he''s doing, the guys we''re fighting stop and stare at him too wondering what the hell was wrong with this guy." tai shook his head. "qrow just stares the one thug he was fighting with a moment ago, right in the eyes, and shoves the banana all the way down his throat and swallows it."


    i barely held in my drink as i held my nose so nothing would shoot out, keeping my laughter stifled.


    "dammit tai, i thought you said you weren''t going to tell that story anymore." a man nursing a bag of ice walked into the room followed by ruby. he was a it different then tai, a tall and well built blonde. this dude was a bit slimmer, black hair and red eyes.


    "story? what story?" ruby popped up.


    "nothing you need to know, shorty." qrow pulled her cape over her head.


    "i''m not short!" she whined, grabbing his hand and trying to push it away.


    qrow seemed to ignore her as he took a flask out of his pocket, taking a swig then eyeing me. "so this is the ''alien''?"


    "yo." i greeted.


    "sup." he nodded at me, turning back to ruby. "he looks pretty human to me."


    "qrow! don''t be racist." ruby hurriedly chastised him.


    "actually, i''m not an alien." i felt like the joke had gone on long enough, i didn''t want to use her naivety cruelty. "i''m a magician" i waved my hands enthusiastically. okay, i couldn''t resist.


    "really? gonna to pull a rabbit out of your hat?" qrow snorted.


    "maybe i will." was that a thing here too?


    "pfft, i''d stop drinking for..... a month if you could do that."


    my lips curled up and i flipped my hat upside-down. i stared right into his eyes as my arm went into my hat, much further than it should have, pulling out sir wiggles in all his glory.


    silence filled the room.


    "he''s so cute!" ruby gushed as i let the rabbit out of my hands and into hers


    "huh." tai just looked surprised as he reached over and stole qrow''s flask. "sober for a month, that''s gotta suck."


    "bite me." qrow groaned. "who are you exactly?" he looked at me.


    "just a lost person your....niece? found and brought to town." i replied. "was actually on my way to vale and had a little semblance misshap."


    "what''s your semblance, some kind of space manipulation?" qrow raised an eyebrow.


    "something like that." i smiled.


    "i knew a chick who could do something like that, but create portals." qrow sat down next to tai. "sound familiar?"


    i was surprised by his question and noticed tai tense of slightly. "sorry, no idea." i shrugged, some kind of story there i guess.


    "hmm, long shot anyways." he didn''t dwell on it. "so what brings you to vale, if you got so long, you''re probably not a native?"


    "yeah, bit of an outsider, just want to visit the big city for some personal projects. wanted to start a research project on the nature of dust and aura." was there even a need to hide my intents?


    ****


    i looked out the window of this supposed ''bullhead'', it was basically a plane. well, as much as the term could fit this vehicle. it had these large propeller wings that allowed for vertical and horizontal takeoff, it was a neat design.


    i saw out the window as a massive ocean creature pierce through the water below, only to dive back down when it looked up and saw we were too high.


    that was a grimm.


    a very large grimm, and it looked like a type of sea serpent.


    how interesting, and barely anyone even batted an eye. just more stuff to look into later.


    what should i do first? probably find a library or bookstore of some sorts....don''t want to go around asking questions that are supposed to be common sense around here.


    kind of want to try the local food as well, but i also don''t'' have any of their currency....lien they called it? i may or may not have illegally boarded the bullhead using magic.


    definitely want to find somewhere to buy some of this dust. i''ve seen it used in almost every commercial aspect of their technological base, and it''s just making me all the more interested in how it works. i noticed the lights being powered by that strange material back at tai''s house and some other appliances.


    really, it seems like they have all kinds of goodies here that i can acquire.


    not to mention his aura everyone has, i don''t actually know the exact mechanism on how one goes about acquiring it. but the vague notes zelretch left indicate it could be a small force multiplier ontop of everything i have right now.


    more power?


    sure.


    on that note, i really need to have a talk with the old man about taking better records. then again, i know his train of thought at the time was probably that he would be the only one reading it so they were basically reminders.


    perhaps i should look for gifts for my girls as well? rin did say souvenirs, i really should get something for kunou...


    haaah.


    i miss that little fox already.


    good news is that i can pop on over and scoop her up whenever i want, bad new is i would have to explain what i''m actually doing if the time difference is too wonky.


    my idle musings stopped as i saw the outline of a large city come into view. it was frankly, massive and the huge walls that surrounded it just emphasized that even more.


    i could see huge guns and fortifications all over the walls. pointing out towards the forest and what-not.


    damn, how much of a problem are these grimm that they literally require fortifications of this degree?


    honestly, i was a bit giddy to finally arrive. one doesn''t'' explore a completely new world so often, and a hub of activity like this was even more exciting. i ended up falling in love with skyrim, i wondered if anything like that would pull me here?


    ''welcome to vale, please respect your fellow passengers in your boarding and unboarding procedures.'' an automated voice came over the intercoms.


    the vehicle touched down a lot smoother than planes i''ve flow on in the past, i made the idle note to find a design for these bullheads and bring it back with me at some point.


    well, that was my que. with a quick spell, i disillusioned myself to quickly disappear without any fanfare.


    i had a new city to explore!


    ***


    alright, second chapter that was supposed to be released sunday, even if it''s like 1 in the morning monday. i took a nap and set my alarm to am instead of pm so i was a little late. and just a heads up, i don''t plan on this arc taking like 60+ chapters or anything. this first round in rwby is basically him killing time until rin is ready to go to skyrim. acquiring a few materials, getting pod and what-not. maybe leaving behind a little chaos in his wake :). and i''m sure there will be no issue with giving ruby a magical metal.


    anyways, if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 94:

    chapter 94:


    "it looks good, i''ll give you 4,500 lien."


    "4500?" i rolled my eyes. "why don''t you just rob me. 10,000." i countered.


    "i can''t make a profit with 10000, it''s gotta be 5,500 at the most."


    "9500."


    "6000."


    "look, can we just skip this song and dance and meet at 7500?" i offered. "and throw in an old scroll." i thought for a moment, looking around. "also, i''ll take a small box of your fire dust." i pointed over to a display with several vials of ''dust'' shown off.


    he mulled that over for a moment. "fine, it''s easy lien even if it takes a bit to sell, and you can pick out one of the old scroll models" he grumbled giving me a stack of money from this world.


    i pushed a small stack of gold coins his way. "pleasure doing business." i happily accepted the money and walked out of the little pawn shop, new phone in hand. granted, it wasn''t called that here, but that was pretty much what it was.


    a scroll, i walked past one of those stores that explicitly only sold these items, as well as seeing people walking around with them, it wasn''t hard to put two and two together to realize it''s their version of phones.


    pretty neat, i''m excited to see how it works.


    found this place fast after i left the ''airport'' or whatever they call that here as well. unfortunately, gold isn''t as valuable here as it is in other worlds. while still a ''precious metal'' that most would kill over, i would say it only retains about a third of its value compared to earth. maybe i would be better off selling some jewels and jewelry?


    regardless, i doubt i can keep going around selling gold without attracting attention, probably going to need to find a secondary source of revenue because there are many things i plan on buying and i have to fully explore this place.


    walking out the place, i did remember a book store i passed about a block down.


    "tukson''s book trade ¨C every book under the sun." i muttered, staring at the sign outside.


    sounds like my kind of place.


    the little bell on the door signaled me walking inside, the owner behind the counter immediately perked up to look at me. "welcome, feel free to browse or ask if you want anything specific." he gave a smile that i couldn''t help but notice the sharper teeth.


    interesting.


    "thanks, just browsing for now, but i''ll probably ask for a few things later." i gave a polite reply as i made my way into the rows of bookshelves.


    oh man, i love this feeling, so many things i simply don''t know, and they''re all here, available for me.


    i pulled a random book off the shelf --- ninjas of love 3


    [i''m sure you could learn a lot from that book]


    i rolled my eyes and pulled open a random page, flipping through a few until i stopped and read a quick passage.


    "wow." i whispered.


    i mean, he was being sarcastic, but he wasn''t wrong.....


    [oh, that is some surprisingly hardcore porn for a book with that name.]


    and how would you know that?


    [i''ve seen your memories.]


    ....touche?.


    lets just put that away for now....


    hmm, what else...fiction, fiction and more fiction.


    ah, here we go.


    ''proper handling of dust''


    not exactly what i was looking for but anything is good right now.


    i began taking a few more books off the shelves here or there, before deciding to put one or two back.


    ''the nature of aura''


    ''what semblances mean, a look into our souls''


    ''the history of vale.''


    a few looked a bit dry, but i wanted to know some more about this place. i hefted my stack of books up and brought them up to the counter.


    tukson sat up straight, pushing a book he had open to the side. "hoh." he smiled. "found everything you wanted?"


    oh, well isn''t that interesting?


    should i find someone to ''awaken'' my aura then. i don''t even know if i''m compatible with this mystical phenomenon, and apparently someone needs to poke my soul with their aura for it to happen.


    a curious thought crossed my mind, how did the first person awaken their aura if it needs someone to awaken it for them?


    "sir, your coffee and pastry....also i have a small plate of lettuce for your.....pet." velvet said quietly, holding a couple plates.


    "thank you." i smiled at her, mentally reminding myself to give her a decent tip, seems like she needs a win today.


    i feel like a lot of information is still left out.


    i closed it for now, most of the remainder was meant for kids studying it under combat intentions, i could already devise many uses of the nature of aura without a book.


    with a sigh, i took out the book on dust. it was perhaps an equally curious avenue of research when compared to aura.


    what exactly was dust?


    i could tell immediately it was somewhat magical in nature, but i didn''t delve into that yet. hell, i could feel the magical energy from the few small vials of the dust i had just purchased.


    ''nature''s wrath'' is what the book described it as, but all i could think about was that it basically mimicked elemental magecraft corresponding to the ''element'' of the dust.


    red ¨C fire.


    blue ¨C ice


    those were obvious for anyone, but the more i read the more i was intrigued.


    gravity dust?


    it seems this ''dust'' branched out from just the basic elements....


    curiouser and curiouser...i bet gramps would love to get his hands on some of this infact ¨C"


    "p-please don''t move those....ah" i looked up to see velvet trying to rein in a few guys pulling chairs from all over as they put two tables together so they could all sit down.


    "why are we even here? they let animals just walk around." he swept his gaze around, eyes landing on me. the other seemed to notice as well.


    "u-um sir...the policy ¨C "


    "oh hey, there''s a rabbit in here too." he cut her off much to the laughter of his friends.


    ah, they were calling velvet an animal....


    annoying.


    i slid my foot across the around, pulsing magical energy all into the floor. i targeted a leg on the idiot''s chare and overloaded it.


    a small crashing sound and he rolled on the ground as the chair fell backwards.


    i despise baseless hate like this. if you hate someone, you hate someone, why does it have to be because of something beyond their control?


    it''s just....the pointlessness of it all that really drive home the annoyance in me.


    "i think these chairs have an upper weight limit." i said idly, but my voice carried.


    the gentleman who rolled on his ass was a bit heavy set, i wouldn''t call him obese and even say he has quite a bit of muscle, but he definitely spends a lot of his time sitting down with a beer in his hand.


    velvet stepped away from the fuming racist. he surprisingly didn''t'' direct his annoyance at the target of his racism, instead looked at me, fuming. "you think you''re funny?"


    my lips curled up. "as funny as you are fat." i wonder if that was a nerve for him. not particularly witty, but this really didn''t deserve my best.


    "you some kind of tourist brat? don''t you know who we are?" his other friends stood up, following his lead. "we don''t like your types around here."


    did he really just say that? how cliche?.....


    "funny, handsome, fit?" i hazarded a guess.


    by the looks of them pulling weapons out, that is indeed not what they meant.


    i hope some of them had aura, i wanted to stress test that a bit before getting some of that for myself.


    ***


    not much to say, just the mc essentially getting his bearings and trying to figure out where to go from there while getting a secondhand dose of that sweet sweet racism so prevalent in rwby. mostly to try and find someone to unlock his aura.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 95:

    chapter 95:


    "really, you draw weapons after a little insult?" i rolled my eyes. "did i hurt your feelings?" i think my sarcasm was obvious enough to even get through to him.


    "you''re going to be hurting a lot more in a second." one of his companions sneered, earning an angry look from the apparent ''leader''.


    i couldn''t help but smile at his comment. i eyed their weapons, not so much from a threat analysis standpoint, but just pure curiosity. they did not look like normal weapons, they reminded me of ruby''s and by extension, quite a few other hunters. like they can all take on several different forms by shifting mechanisms.


    i took a sip of my coffee. "from laughter? otherwise i fail to see how i''ll be suffering any kind of pain."


    "tough talk from a brat with a bunny for a pet."


    "tough talk from an old man that can''t see his dick when he looks down."


    "you''re dead" he roared, charging at me with his fist reeled back, some kind of sword in his other.


    the looks around the room told me they expected me to get quite the beating as his fist approached my face. i just shook my head and held out my index finger, stopping the man''s fist from moving any further.


    a small bit of energy shimmered where my finger touched his fist, the signs of this ''aura'' surrounding him.


    he looked at me shocked when his fist wouldn''t budge, even his buddies were speechless. there was a moment of hesitation as the hand holding his ''sword'' swept up towards me. getting a better look i could see a revolving mechanism that held bullets and a barrel on the topside of the blade.


    so slow....well he had a decent amount of strength behind his fist, all things considered. he probably wasn''t putting everything into it, but it was still beyond a normal human''s means.


    i knocked his hand holding the sword/gun away with my other hand, and put quite a bit of strength in my fist as it made contact with his face.


    his aura exploded on impact, cascading in all directions from the point where i should have met his skin. it wasn''t red like ruby''s it was yellowish. is it different based on the person?


    the kinetic force seemed to seep through somewhat as he stumbled backwards, clutching his face, weapon falling to the ground.


    not a perfect defense, i noted. but still, a shield that will maintain itself permanently without nearly any conscious effort on the users part?


    sign me the hell up.


    even if it only blocked 1% of an attack''s damage, that was still something i wanted to get my hands on. not to mention it clearly has an effect on their physical abilities.


    i grabbed his hand before he could recover, twisting it as he let out a scream.


    it seems aura doesn''t protect from this kind of damage as i got no reaction, another note to file away.


    throws, pins, joint locks, that sort of thing is probably able to get around aura.


    i yanked up his gun-sword with a little bit of telekinesis, getting a firm grip on it i couldn''t help but notice how uneven the weight was distributed.


    it felt cheap....


    i shook my head again, stabbing towards his torso, watching as his aura didn''t quite distort, but it compensated for the sharp edge and reacted accordingly.


    fascinating.


    was it a mental calculation on the user''s part, or did it react to changes on contact? perhaps even an unconscious mental change?


    "you idiots, what''re you doing?" the big lug shouted towards his companions who were broken from their stupor and started coming towards me.


    well, this has gone on long enough, i got enough answers to some questions for now.


    i threw the gun-sword at the closest goon, the handle smacking him in the head.


    ducking down, i dodged a fist as i uppercut a second in the jaw, elbowing a third in the side of the head and kneeing a fourth in the stomach.


    they all fell to the ground groaning in pain.


    surprisingly, they did not have aura, so they got quite the little beating.


    he blinked for a moment, mulling over my question. "technically....it''s illegal to offer your services to unlock someone''s aura. honestly, it''s a bit like prostitution, if money is ''exchanged'' then it''s a no go, but they can''t really moderate consensual acts."


    huh, that''s a surprising comparison, yet i can believe it. "another question, got anyone who would like to unlock my aura ''free of charge''." i put up air quotes. i do want other things of questionable legality, but this would be a good start.


    junior snorted, a small smile tugging on his face. "i''d offer to do it, but i don''t got much myself, last time i unlocked someone''s, knocked me on my ass all day and i already have a killer headache."


    "eh, i don''t really care who does it." i waived my hand dismissively.


    he rubbed his hand. "well, i do know a guy, he should be around, got a decent chunk of the stuff himself, i doubt he would pass up the easy lien, but the price is up to him."


    i just shrugged. "as long as it''s somewhere around reasonable, i don''t mind paying a premium."


    junior let out a small chuckle. "that attitude will get you far around here." he stepped out from behind the bar. "come on, i''ll take you to the back." he snapped his fingers, grabbing the attention of what looked one of his employees and gestured for him to take over.


    he led me to a door to the side, almost unnoticeable.


    "oh junior, whose the kid?" a man lazing on a couch tilted his head up giving us a look.


    "a client." he grunted. "kid wants his aura unlocked."


    "and you came to me?" the man sat up, adjusting a bowlers hat on his head. he had a strikingly orange color of hair, and surprisingly well dressed.


    "i would do it myself, but the last time i passed out the girls drew dicks on my face." junior deadpanned.


    the man snorted, a small smile on his face. "i''ll do it for 400 lien."


    "done." i didn''t even argue.


    "well, aren''t you in a hurry." the man took a cigar out of his pocket, lighting it up and taking a puff.


    "kid, meet roman torchwick, he likes to introduce himself as a ''gentleman thief''." junior rolled his eyes.


    "hey, i''ll have you know, i am officially not a thief anymore." roman adjusted his collar, looking rather insulted.


    "yeah, how long is that going to last this time?" junior sighed. "what''s this, the third time you had the courts expunge your records?"


    "fourth, actually." roman smirked. "i am officially a free man!"


    "whatever." junior didn''t comment further. "where''s your little psycho?"


    "oh, neo went to go rob an ice cream shop or something." roman replied, eyes turning back to me. "now, my well dressed friend, junior says you want your aura unlocked?"


    "indeed." i admitted, tilting my head as i examined his own clothes. "and if it wouldn''t be too much trouble, could i get your tailors name and address?"


    "oh, you can recognize quality." roman perked up.


    "it''s not my particular style, but i can appreciate the high grade materials and skill that went into its making. the seams of course stick out the most, they are rather elegant in their weave."


    roman paused for a moment, a genuine smile on his face. "i like you kid. no one ever appreciates the effort i go to look this good." roman stood up. "what''s your name?"


    "wilhelm henry schweinorg." i introduced myself, maybe with a dash of flare on my end.


    "wilhelm, i believe this is the beginning of a beautiful relationship."


    ***


    mc meets roman, truly nothing bad can happen from their interactions.


    on a side note, probably won''t be posting on friday, going to be super busy at work and might be working a 12 hour shift.


    anyways, if you want to support me or read 5 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 96:

    chapter 96:


    "so, kid, you want your aura unlocked." roman sat back on the couch, relatively relaxed.


    "that''s the plan." i shrugged, sitting opposite of him.


    "usually, i don''t'' really care why, but color me interested. you don''t really look the huntsman type, and you''re definitely not one of those thugs."


    "i could give some reasons, but honestly, why not?" i replied.


    "well...." roman mulled over a thought. "realistically sure. but it does come with some downsides, not that i would ever give up my aura to get away from them." he tapped his cigar on an ashtray. "prison sentences are heavier for aura users, certain taxes for aura users, but on the flip side more tax write offs for weapons and stuff." he idly started to go over some random details. "heavier regulation on moving across kingdoms, certain licenses needed for certain jobs.....but there is also the ability to carry weapons openly without much fuss."


    "huh, that''s a little interesting actually." i rubbed my chin. a society with a mythical phenomenon interweaved into its foundation. the closest i could think of was skyrim, and that was very underdeveloped technologically, so it was hard to compare. "must make being a thief harder than, the government coming down on you harder because your aura?"


    "makes it a bit more fun." he smirked. "but i''m pretty low on their priority all things considered, especially with the white fang doing their usually idiocy." he adjusted his legs. "really, just stay away from the sdc, government property, and huntsman, and at most the police will be on my ass. oh, and don''t kill." he made sure to exemplify that point. "murder escalates into beacon taking notice. if the general public start getting upset about ''aura users'' running rampant, beacon has a sudden interest in taking you down."


    white fang, sdcd, some more terms i was unfamiliar with. perhaps i should browse their version of the internet when i have more time.


    "so, what, rob a bank, insurance covers everything, no one really takes a hit except those companies who the public already hates, and no one high up really cares enough to blow the issues up?"


    "pretty much but being too heavy handed also starts drawing too much attention. if the politicians start looking bad, then they''ll start doing stuff for publicity and what-not. it''s one of the reasons i keep my ''public persona'' so flamboyant. the public loves to cheer on a ''criminal'', if you get what i''m saying."


    i was honestly surprised by how well he thought this out. "i''m impressed."


    roman let out a small chuckle. "been in the game a long time, kid. i learned a thing or two along the way." he sat himself up straight. "anyways!" he clapped his hands. "i''m sure you didn''t come here to hear my life story."


    "well, it was entertaining if nothing else." i gave a small smile. "but yeah, i am a bit excited to see my aura unlocked."


    "well, you get what you paid for." he stood up walking towards me. "it''s going to feel uncomfortable, like someone is poking you in places you didn''t know about, but then some weird stuff is going to happen."


    "weird, how weird?"


    "ever done drugs before?"


    "which drugs?"


    "all of them." he laughed, putting his hand on my chest. "for it is in aspiration that we achieve immortality....."


    as the words left his mouth, i felt something enter my body. i was careful not to interrupt it or cut he connection. the words seemed to die down and silence filled my entire being.


    my soul, it ignited.


    the world around me became unimportant as my entire self laid bare.


    every part that made me ¨C me.


    all my flaws and good parts intertwined into the little spark that made my soul, and whatever happened, it burst out into a raging inferno.


    "you looking to recruit with a job?" i raised an eyebrow, i can''t say the prospect didn''t sound interesting.


    "hey now....i''m a law abiding citizen." he smirked. "but, as strange as it is, i like you. can''t say that about many people....you remind me a young me, so maybe i''m feeling nostalgic." he evened out any creases in his clothing. "but i''m actually just relaxing for now, got nothing planned for a couple months at least, need to let some heat die down and all that."


    "so, what, want to train me to be the next ''roman torchwick?''"


    "sorry to break this to you, kid, but you''ll never become me." he turned his head. "but maybe.....just maybe, you can have a fraction of my style and skill¡ª"


    "yeah, yeah, get out of here, ''old man''."


    "youngsters these days, tsk tsk." he smirked again, waiving his hand. "hope to see you around kid." he left leaving me alone. i realize now that junior bailed awhile ago, not that i cared that much.


    sweet christ, this feeling was euphoria. he said it would only last the day or so, but damn i wish i could feel this more often.


    [that was an interesting experience.]


    i blinked, realizing that i currently had a dragon inside my soul. "so, i may have forgotten about you."


    [i feel all the love.] he said dryly. [you''re lucky i was paying attention, i sort of shifted whatever he was doing away from me, because he almost tried to unlock my ''aura''.]


    "''tried'' being the primary word there?"


    [yeah, don''t think that would have turned out well for him. no idea if i would even have this ''aura'' as i''m basically only a soul inside this thing.]


    "yeah....i don''t think any of us wants to figure out what would happen there." i sighed, staring at the ceiling. "anything new you noticed?"


    [my senses are expanded...and i feel less.....confined than before. not like i can break out or anything like that, but like my jail cell increased in size. feels pretty nice actually.]


    "huh....i''m happy you''re feeling better then." i said genuinely.


    now though.....i honestly need to give this a test.


    [actually, we should probably check the boosted gear too, make sure it''s still fine.]


    "that....is a valid point, but i feel like you just want to come out and play."


    [yeah.]


    "you''re not even going to deny it." i chuckled. "well, thankfully this world has lots of things to punch, and i really wanted to investigate these grimm first hand anyways."


    ***


    aura is a go, and get a look at the grimm next chapter.


    on a side note, i have a nice new foxy waifu in genshin.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 97:

    chapter 97:


    "you get all sorted?" junior rested his head in his palm as he leaned on the bar, giving me a look when i left the back area.


    "yeah, roman is a bit out of commission though." i replied.


    junior let out snort, a small smile on his face. "well, good thing i didn''t do it" he sat himself up straighter. "well, i introduced myself before, names junior, i know a few things if you got the lien."


    i thought for a moment, putting some more lien on the table. "know anywhere close by where i can go punch some grimm without a hassle?"


    junior looked at my oddly. "well, i guess we all wanted to do that when we got our aura for the first time." he scooped up the money. "word of warning, kid. don''t let the new strength go to your head, grimm have been killing trained huntsman for centuries."


    "i didn''t know you cared." i flashed him a cheeky smile.


    "i would rather your lien end up in my pocket than some grimm''s stomach." he rolled his eyes. "but you got two options if you don''t want to go venturing out of the city." he pulled out his scroll, widening it to show a map of the kingdom. "over by beacon, and to the north we got the forever fall forest. opposite, to the south, we got the emerald forest. both are more or less the same, but the emerald forest gets culled more frequently than the forever fall, but both are relatively ''safe'' compared to the wilds."


    "why does the emerald forest get more attention?"


    "beacon uses it for their entry tests. throw a bunch of kids in there, fight their way out or something." he waived his hand. "they don''t technically own it.....but most folks who would even consider going there stay away around that time of the year."


    beacon, the huntsman academy, where they train kids to fight grimm.


    "ah." i rubbed my chin. "i guess if they''re going to train kids to fight monsters, the best test is to in fact, fight said monsters in a contained environment." i nodded my head. can''t really blame them for putting kids through a thing like that when monsters literally beat on their doors. "what''s up with forever fall then?"


    "another place beacon likes to take their students for training. the tree sap there is really expensive, but not many people are willing to go into grimm territory to get it. teachers take a few classes there in their early years, gather a bunch of sap, and sell it to interested buyers to fund some school stuff." junior explained.


    actually, that sounds interesting. "the sap, anything particularly noteworthy about it?"


    "very sweet, apparently not that unhealthy either. something about it makes it better than regular sugar or other comparable things around. other than that i don''t know much." he scratched his head. "usually always a market for it if you want to grab some jars."


    he really does know a lot of stuff off the top of his head. information broker indeed.


    "alright, thanks for the info." i tossed a bit more lien on the table before leaving.


    ***


    it was surprisingly easy to make it to this ''forever falls'' forest. the entrance to and from that connected to the city wasn''t particularly ''guarded''. granted, there were huge fuck off guns on the walls, and guards at the gate, but they didn''t even bat an eye when i said i want to go in.


    guess it''s more common than i thought.


    "beautiful." i muttered as the forest came into view.


    it was red.


    almost unnaturally so.


    the grass on the ground, the leaves on the trees, all of it was the same red coloring. there was no way in hell this was a natural evolution.


    still, it was a breathtaking sight.


    i contemplated taking artoria here for a date, a picnic would be absolutely lovely. i don''t think meridia or scathach would be interested in that kind of thing.


    taking in the surroundings, i eyed a tree with a small nozzle coming out of it, looking primed for sap harvesting. though, as i got closer, it looked a tad rusted, perhaps worm as well. well, it seems like this was abandoned some time ago.


    i jiggled it slightly, and turned the nozzle on with a bit of force to overcome the rusted mechanism.


    i stared at it intently as finally, a small drop of sap emerged from the faucet. quickly, i scooped it up with my finger and brought it closer to my eyes for inspection, the bright red color of the sap was surprising, but otherwise it didn''t look offputting. hesitantly, i licked it.


    [the grimm, it was like an echo, but yeah...]


    odd.


    i grabbed the thing and slammed it to the ground with enough force to indent the hard surface. "decently sturdy, blunt damage probably not the preferred method of dealing with then." i muttered.


    it struggled, snarled, or otherwise thrashed under my grip. "intelligence seems lacking, perhaps a sort of preprogrammed instinct?" i twisted its arm back slowly, watching it still struggle but it didn''t even change its ''expression'' as i pulled it back much further than it should have been able to. "doesn''t react to pain, or perhaps it cannot feel pain?"


    pain is an evolutionary trait for living beings to survive. while i can''t say that every living thing across the infinite realities feels pain, it is a dominant trait in every world i know about.


    "boost." i said quietly as my physical abilities doubled and i ripped the arm off its body.


    an inky black liquid dropped to the ground, seemingly its blood.


    "thoughts, ddraig?"


    [nothing wrong with the boost, nor anything extraordinary. seems we''re good to go there.]


    i nodded along, inspecting the arm. "this thing doesn''t have proper bone structure...i mean, it has bones, but they look like an afterthought in its whole design." i threw the arm to the side and picked up the grimm again. it tried to bite at me, but my aura blocked any kind of haphazard attack on its part.


    "yeah, this thing is definitely not alive. the old man was correct in calling it a ''construct'' but that probably didn''t do it justice. it is a facsimile of life." dawnbreaker flew out of my ring, hovering nearby, not reacting. "yeah, no life nor ''unlife'' to be found here." grabbing the sword, i stabbed into its stomach. "magical energy." i muttered. "this thing exists from magic." the faint sensation of magical energy wafted from its body


    it makes sense....but to have confirmation that magic is prevalent here was something to mull over. "the magics holding it together, they bring together the ''container'' to mimic life, organs, bones, that sort of thing. i can only imagine when the corresponding parts like the ''heart'' take damage, the magics that make up the creature try to ''heal'' or sustain it but are unable and it collapses. it isn''t that any of its internals are vital, but it was designed to be a reflection of a true living creature."


    fascinating.


    who made these things, and for what purpose? i suddenly had the eerie though that whatever created something like this on such a world-wide scale was not a simple being.


    yeah, this world isn''t as simple as i first thought.


    dawnbreaker slammed down into its head, letting it dissipate back into magical energy and drift back to the world.


    i was lost in thought for a moment before taking out the vial of dust, uncorking it and letting a tiny bit spill out onto my palm.


    "jesus fucking christ." i felt a sharp pain in my head at invoking the name of ''god''. the taboo woven into my devil bloodline.


    [whats wrong, you''re usually good about not saying his name?]


    i clenched my fist, throwing the bit of dust into the wind. "this dust, it''s crystallized mana." i fell to the ground, staring up at the sky.


    [i don''t understand.]


    "crystallized mana....is not a natural phenomenon. mana, the lifeblood of a world, the most abundant form of magical energy. it pulsates out, spreads and returns to the planet. it is not supposed to clot up and ''crystallize'' like this. something is seriously wrong here."


    [what does it mean?]


    "well.....i don''t think i''ve ever walked on a dead planet before." i stared up at the broken moon in the sky, an oddly apt reflection of the world i now found myself on.


    ***


    just a reminder, i''m not posting tomorrow.


    mc discovers some stuff about the world which just brings up more questiosn.


    anyways, if you want to read ahead 5 chapter or just support me, visit my /astoryforone n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.

 Chapter 98:

    chapter 98:


    i looked up at the broken moon, admiring its surprising beauty. i think it was closer to the planet than i was used to, that or much larger than my own back home.


    [you okay?]


    "yeah, yeah." i ran hand through my wet hair. "i''m good." i found a nice little pond to take a dip in. put up a bounded field and just wanted to relax. "just surprising. like knowing people die, then see a dead body for the first time in person."


    worlds died. just like every other living thing in existence, they eventually meet their end. be it the heat death of the universe they exist in, or their natural time is over. natural causes, or something kills them.


    worlds eventually die.


    i''ve known about parallel worlds that get pruned every second of the day while new worlds are then created to fill their place.


    but i''ve never walked on a planet that was on its last gasping breath.


    [how much longer does this place have?]


    i mulled the question over. "i''d be conservative and say a few thousand years."


    [that''s not too bad.]


    "when a planet looks at billions of years as a blink of an eye, a couple thousand is absolutely miniscule" i shook my head.


    [shouldn''t it be more noticeable?]


    "it depends." i pursed my lips. "don''t know what happened here, but the ''dust'' is basically like clotting blood. there is still enough mana in the air from the dust sprouting out of the ground everywhere that it''s nearly impossible to tell on a first look that anything is wrong. give it a few more centuries, i''m sure people will start to notice that crops are growing less, forests are starting to decline, deserts expanding, that sort of thing."


    then again, many people don''t venture out of the kingdoms much from what i''ve seen. perhaps that''s already happening and they''re just oblivious. the population here is much lower than my home presumably, so it probably won''t even be an issue for a very long time.


    [it''s sad, but it doesn''t seem like anything worth dwelling on.]


    while blunt, it''s true. "yeah, i''m just processing is all. not like i''m going to sit here and mourn a world i never knew." i dipped my head under the water. very clean and refreshing, i had made sure to check it before getting in. "and, well, dust is quite the find. it should be sprouting for a few more centuries before it starts to show signs of diminishing in a noticeable capacity."


    [going to load up on it to bring back home?]


    "that was the thought." i stood up, grabbing a towel i had hanging on a tree nearby. "should be good for rin, and i think zelretch would be excited for the find. crystallized mana is something findable back home, but it is extremely rare. granted, the stuff back home would be much more potent than the stuff here due to the fact that our world is still going strong."


    quality vs quantity.


    putting my clothes back on, i laid out a bed roll. i didn''t really feel like heading back to the city and finding a hotel or something. i would enjoy the clear sky and sleep under the stars tonight.


    ****


    i yawned, opening my eyes up to the morning sun.


    still couldn''t get over how stunning this area was. definitely one of my favorite places i''ve discovered away from home. going to show off so many pictures when i get back.


    oh, that reminds me.


    i gathered all my stuff and went to check on my little jars of sap. they were practically overflowing as i got to them.


    waiving my hand, i created a portal that brought me back to a little alley near junior''s club.


    i know it was early, but i kind of wanted a drink.


    "it''s 6:00 pm in some world, right?"


    [that''s a healthy way to look at it.] ddraig said dryly.


    "ah, poor kids and those with hopes of grandeur go to compete to maybe grab a higher-ups attention?" i hazarded a guess.


    "got it in one." he nodded. "the academies aren''t exactly cheap. most can''t afford them if they don''t'' get scholarships or what-not." roman added. "anyways, we get the kids in those age groups go and beat the crap out of each other for entertainment."


    "why that age group though?"


    "16 is generally the earliest one can get accepted into an academy with 17 being the norm. and the schools don''t really take in students past 20 years old, considering it not worth teaching them that late since most graduate by the time they''re 20 or 21 anyways."


    that made sense, they''re looking for the best age to teach kids how to fight.


    "the prize money is pretty nice too." roman added.


    "prize money?" i perked up.


    "30,000 lien." roman nodded. "nice and tidy little bit there, could set someone up for a decade if they were conservative."


    "how''s the competition look?" i rubbed my chin.


    "there''s a favorite, one pyrrha nikos the ¨C " he waived his hands flippantly. "¡ªinvincible girl." with an eye roll he took another drink. "well, she''s decent for her age, but as green as the grass in the emerald forest."


    "does she attend an academy?"


    roman blinked for a moment. "oh right, keep forgetting you''re a bumpkin." he laughed. "it''s ''frowned upon'' for kids already in academies to compete." there was a bit of contempt in his words. "miss invincible girl already racked up three consecutive wins, one more and she sets the new record, one of the reasons this tournament is so popular this year."


    "huh." i had some thoughts. "what are the requirements to enter this tournament?"


    "open to any challengers." roman eyed me. "what? want to try your luck?" he laughed.


    "hey, i could win." i huffed, taking a drink.


    "sure, kid." roman laughed.


    "do you need some kind of identification to participate?" i asked.


    "just standard stuff, why?" roman asked.


    "i may or may not have entered the kingdom illegally?"


    "well, i never!" roman dramatically placed his hand over his heart. "who would have thought i was consorting with such unsavory elements?"


    junior just shook his head. "listen, kid, you don''t seem like the bad sort so i''ll give you some advice." he leaned forward. "the mistral tournament isn''t the place for our kind. it''s where the future huntsman go, those who are paraded around the kingdom as their ''heroes''." he turned around and walked away.


    i feel like there''s a story there. "did i say something wrong?"


    roman just snorted. "not everyone wakes up one day and wants this life, kid." he lit a cigar, taking a long drag before letting it out. "junior isn''t any different." he leaned back in his seat. "most of us had the same dreams these kids did. seeing these fights broadcast all over the world, all wide-eyed before reality hit us in the face."


    "us?" i eyed him.


    roman''s light smile faded into something resembling melancholy. "everyone''s got a story, kid. don''t go around prying in this place." he pulled over an ashtray, stamping out his cigar. "but if you need papers, i''m your guy."


    well, regardless, it would be nice to have some kind of identification.


    "what''re you charging?" i raised an eyebrow, earning a smirk from him.


    ***


    so, uh, i''m not making remnant a sort of ''land of steel''. yeah the planet is pretty borked, all things considered, but land of steel was much worse than that. just wanted a way from mc''s perspective to explain what''s going on with remnant.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 99:

    chapter 99:


    roman kind of bailed right after i paid my lien for his ''services''. the skeptical part of me wants to say i was just tricked out of my money, but i also feel like he would be genuinely offended to be associated with such a low-brow scheme.


    what an interesting character he is.


    he just left and gave me an address to check out in a few hours while he deals with all the logistics. i downed my drink and was about to leave when a strong perfume hit my nostrils.


    "hey there cutie, haven''t seen you here before."


    "melanie, do you have to flirt with every new guy that comes in?" another similar voice flanked me.


    i turned to see a set of twins take a seat on either side of me, their dress a bit eye catching, but matching all the same.


    "ladies." i greeted.


    "don''t be like that, miltia, he''s your type." the one who spoke seemed to be named melanie.


    "doesn''t mean i''m going to just throw myself at him, you can be such a slut sometimes." the one named militia rolled her eyes.


    "can i help either of you?" i asked, wondering what they wanted from me.


    "you can buy me a drink." melanie winked.


    "what''re you doing here?" miltia demanded.


    i just blinked at the sudden comments. "i was talking to junior and roman, but they had things to take care of so i was about to leave."


    "junior just left you alone at his bar?" miltia seemed surprised.


    "i guess? i think i may have said something to offend him." i just shrugged.


    "junior doesn''t get offended, he gets annoyed." melanie interjected. "what''d you say to get his panties in a twist?"


    "i made a comment about joining the mistral tournament?"


    "brothers." melanie rolled her eyes. "he can be such a drama queen about that." she got up and walked around to the bar, pulling out a bottle and started pouring herself a drink. "boohoo daddy wouldn''t let me be a huntsman."


    "melanie." miltia growled.


    "what? he''s not the only one who got fucked over, but he mopes around every year when the tournament comes around." she scowled unrepentantly. "not like it''s a big fucking secret."


    "really, are you gonna do this now?" miltia sighed.


    "what? no ones here yet, i''ll get into character when more people start showing up." she downed her drink, turning around and disappearing into the back.


    "well....that was something." i commented.


    "my sister can be a bitch sometimes." miltia said with clear annoyance in her voice, she took off her heels, setting them on the counter before rubbing her feet. "had to walk around vale all damn morning passing out fliers, and that bitch probably dumped them in the trash somewhere to fuck off for the day."


    "work for junior then?" i asked. "what''s that like?" well, i didn''t have anything to do for the moment, wouldn''t mind knowing a bit more about this whole thing.


    "it''s money." she shrugged. "we basically just play the club scene, get idiot boys to throw around lien after flashing some leg and if anyone gets too rowdy, we put them down." she put her feet up on another stool. "what about you?"


    "first time in vale, junior and roman have been helpful." i said idly, fingering my empty glass. "not much of a story there, just got my aura awakened, so that''s something i guess."


    "roman and helpful in the same sentence?" she snorted. "how many drinks you in?"


    "what, is that unusual? i mean....he can be a bit sarcastic and flippant, but otherwise he wasn''t really...." i didn''t know quite the right word --- mean?


    "i think i only know two people who can put up with roman, junior and that midget. he barely goes a single word without insulting someone enough that weapons start coming out."


    "huh..." i just scratched my cheek. "he said i reminded him of himself, maybe that''s it." i shrugged.


    "yeah...i can see it." she gave me a once over. "you have that same ''i''m better than you'' look, but less punchable."


    "only ''less''.?" i raised an eyebrow.


    she shrugged, her lips curling up. "i call it like i see it."


    i couldn''t help but laugh, i liked her snark even if that''s practically a compliment compared to scathach''s sharp tongue. "well, i like to think i pull of the ''punchable face'' look pretty well." i adjusted my hat.


    "mmm, 6/10."


    "well, there goes my self-esteem."


    "you hang around roman, i doubt you had any to begin with."


    "ouch, you really just go for the jugular every time." i clutched my heart dramatically. "by the way, i''m wilhelm, don''t think i introduced myself."


    "it''s part of my charm." she flashed a smile. "miltia."


    well, she isn''t wrong. "i should be heading out, need to find roman to make my stay here legal."


    "whatever." she nonchalantly replied. "but if you come back later, maybe i''ll have time for a dance."


    "tempting, but i''m spoken for."


    "ugh, of course you are." she groaned.


    "i wouldn''t mind being a friend though." i offered. i did enjoy her personality.


    "brothers that''s so corny." she rolled her eyes.


    i just shrugged again; i''m not going to broken up that she didn''t want to be friends. "well see you around." i began to walk away.


    "i didn''t say no." she said just loud enough for me to hear.


    i couldn''t help but smile slightly. i had a feeling i would get along with her like a house on fire.


    "watch my back?" he let out a chuckle. "that''s a good one, kid. there''s only one person i trust with my back, and he''s standing right in front of you."


    "what about your partner?"


    "i trust the lien i pay her with." he replied.


    "so you have no one then?"


    "i don''t need anyone else, kid. you''ll learn someday, the only person you need to care about is yourself." he shook his head like i was nai?ve. "but i had another reason for wanting you here."


    "well, i''m all ears." i crossed my arms.


    "okay, so how serious were you about the mistral tournament?"


    "eh, about half serious. i wouldn''t mind going for the prize money, why?"


    "i''m glad you asked, my young prote?ge?." he stood up, swinging his cane, hitting a blackboard that spun around showing lots of numbers and several pictures and dates.


    "not your prote?ge?."


    "not with that attitude." he didn''t seem phased by my denial. "you see, the mistral tournament uses a certain ''system'' to randomize the fights ¨C"


    "you hacked the system and want to rig the fights, maybe set me up in a position to take advantage of it for some reason?"


    he paused, staring at me. "you just have to steal my thunder, don''t you?" he raised an eyebrow and a smirk rose up on your face. "just what i would expect from my prote?ge?." he nodded in approval. "got it in one, kiddo! i just need a face to plaster everywhere, and yours is decent enough. it helps that i like your style too."


    because it''s similar to his.


    "i''m flattered." i drolled. "but isn''t there the issue of ''winning'' the fights?" i''m sure from his perspective i''m a village boy who just got aura.


    "i''m glad you asked." he waived his hand. "you see, there are always a set number of ''byes'' in the tournament every year, up until the top 18 that is."


    "isn''t that going to draw a ridiculous amount of attention?"


    "that is the plan." he said happily. "you see, i want you to grab all the attention for one moment." he took out a piece of paper, handing it to me. "when all the cameras are on you, i want you to say that then you can forfeit or whatever."


    i unfolded the piece of paper. "go fuck yourself, lil''miss malachite. ¨C roman torchwick."


    a smile crept up on roman''s face, it was clear he was stopping himself from bursting out laughing.


    "let me get this straight, you are hacking one of the most popular sporting events of the year, just so you can tell someone to go fuck off?" i asked incredulously.


    "i know, i know." he raised his hands. "not to mention she''s the crime boss of mistral''s largest gang. i know the concerns you have, like what happens if you¡ª"


    "i''m in."


    roman just looked at me in confusion. "what?"


    "i''m in." i pocketed the piece of paper.


    "she''s a very powerful person, someone who would be able to grab you way before you could get out of mistral, and she isn''t someone to be lightly crossed."


    "you are going through so much effort just to tell someone to fuck off.....how could i not be a part of this?" i said in all honesty.


    "kid...you really are one of a kind." he let out a deep laugh, more genuine than i''ve heard before. "seriously, i''ll make you my prote?ge?, you''re perfect."


    "i''d rather be paid."


    "brothers damn it, you''re perfect!" he laughed even harder. "alright, alright. i do have plans in place to get you out. i don''t leave my people high and dry like some common vagrant."


    "wait, you only need me to get to the top 16, right?"


    "yeah, literally no work on your part."


    "what if i want to win?"


    "kid, i know you''re feeling pumped up from getting your aura ¨C "


    i rolled my eyes. "i''ll agree to your terms if you don''t interfere with my fighting after i say my part for you."


    he paused, mulling over my words. "whatever kid." he shook his head. "i''m not your babysitter, she won''t be able to touch you during the tournament, too many cameras, i guess i''ll have my people ready for when you get your ass kicked."


    "i feel like there are a ton more details to work out....but why are you going through all this trouble?"


    "because, fuck her." he replied.


    "fair." i nodded. "but what''s the real reason?" i raised an eyebrow.


    the corners of roman''s lips curled up. "now, why would i go and spoil that?"


    "so, i''m basically a distraction." i mused.


    "if it makes you feel better, i will very much look forward to your role in this little job."


    "that does make me feel better."


    "really?"


    "no, lets talk about how much i''m getting paid."


    ***


    oh boy, roman pulled mc in for a job, this will end well. so, i forgot to say this last chapter regarding the ''saying gods name'' thing with him being devil. i totally thought it was a taboo woven into the devil bloodline, not something the heaven system in dxd just kind of bopped devils on the head for invoking god''s name. personally, i like the idea of a ''curse'' better, and already planned some stuff out because of that so..... hand waiving that little tidbit.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.


    also, we have a discord if you want to come hang out or just ask me questions about the story. https://discord.gg/n8bdxwwap

 Chapter 100:

    chapter 100:


    i woke up with a yawn, the sun just barely peeking in through the curtains. i felt my arm pop as i stretched my arms. with a thought, i brought down all the bounded fields i set around my room out of habit.


    i rented just a random hotel room for a few days, it wasn''t particularly difficult to find somewhere and my new information came in handy.


    apparently, hotels and the like have to verify residence status or the equivalent for visitors....which i didn''t have before last night.


    so, good timing i suppose.


    besides my hat and clothes, i didn''t have any belongings laying about.


    pulling my hair back, i got it how i preferred and wrapped it in the piece of cloth that scathach gave me, giving it a little tug to make sure it was nice and snug.


    i stretched a little bit more. "i feel kinda stiff." i rolled my head.


    [probably because you haven''t done your morning exercises in several days.]


    i paused, mulling ddraig''s words over. "that''s a distinct possibility." i couldn''t help but agree. "and i don''t really want to get in the habit of forgoing them for long periods of time." even if it was just swinging my sword a few hundred times, it was good to do something.


    not anything i would essentially call training, but it kept my body warmed up.


    without much more thought, i walked out the door and headed out the hotel. it was right at the center of a large square. people were setting up with carts and such. fresh produce, or bread that had come almost right out of the oven. perhaps they were advertising for shops from other parts of the city?


    [i''m curious, why are you going along with that thief''s plans?]


    i walked up to a little food cart, taking out about 20 lien. "half dozen, please." i placed it down, grabbing the bag of bagels i was handed. i bit into one, and it was the perfect amount of crunch and softness. "why not?" i mumbled between chews, directed towards ddraig.


    [just seems odd.]


    "well, i have a few reasons, beyond just thinking it''ll be a fun experience." i finished off my baked delight. "first, i want to see mistral, while i can go there anymore, this is a good excuse." i waved in and out of the crowd.


    i stopped for a moment, watching a human hand a little treat down to a girl with cat ears on her head. i couldn''t help but smile at the scene.


    so far, i''ve seen several instances of overt racism, or rather speciesism, here, but that is definitely a welcomed reprieve. i wonder if they just call it racism, since the term evolved so many times over my own history, it''s the first term that comes to my mind anyways.


    "second, the money would be nice." i admitted. "i''m not particularly fond of robbing dust or stuff like that from common folks." find me a dick and i''ll gladly alleviate him of his goods, but i''m not going to hurt a decent person. and selling large quantities of gold just seems like more of a hassle than its worth. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    [that can''t be all, i admit those reasons are probably enough to get you moving since you''re not really focusing on anything important right now.]


    "i need data." i replied. and it was probably my biggest reason. "i could probably go find some scum somewhere, some criminals that even i would find distasteful to poke at, but i don''t really care to do that right now." i explained. "the nature of aura and semblances is really.....unrefined in most texts i''ve read so far. how long would it take for me to find something worth noting if this is the norm? i would rather get a good look at aura and by extension, semblances, being used. where else would there be an opportunity like this?"


    [so, go beat up some kids so you can see how they bleed?]


    "i know, it excites me too." i snorted at his sarcasm.


    [we still haven''t figured out how aura affects you overall, beyond the physical boosts it gives.]


    "that''s true too." i agreed, moving towards a familiar gate that led towards the forever fall forest. "but all impressions so far show no negative effects, which isn''t surprising considering its my soul and all." but you can never be too careful with things like this.


    [i guess seeing how the locals have adapted the use of their aura would be a good learning experience. could probably shave of months of learning if you can gleam something worthwhile.]


    "and, honestly, i really want to see how this whole plan of roman''s turns out."


    [really? seems kind of trite compared to what you normally deal with.]


    "well, not everything can be magical terrorists or legendary figures." took out my swords, letting them hover infront of my before tapping my hand against my cheek. which one, hm...you. i gripped dawnbreaker in my hand and began to swing it in the air. "besides, he interests me."


    [thought you only like girls.]


    i couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "he wasn''t spouting crap when he said that i reminded him of himself. i do see several similarities between us." it did make me think on several things. "a different set of circumstances, a different life led, would i have turned out like him?" i took a step forward, swinging my sword overhead, before stepping back.


    [a thief?]


    "alone." i corrected. the way he just dismissed any kind of bond...it really did make me think over some stuff myself. "i won''t deny that a lot of my actions resulted in those subconscious feelings from when i was still back in my birth world, but to see someone whom ¨C i don''t quite mirror, but still resemble ¨C turned out like that, it just makes me pause and consider my life."


    ars goetia.


    the demon held out his arms, the orbs ¨C the eyes all over his body turned to face us as they discharged magical energy in the form of lasers.


    i stood up, grabbing ascalon.


    "foolish." goetia sneered. "do you think i have forgotten about your little tricks, magician?" they arced around me, aiming right for ritsuka.


    mashu jumped in the way with her shield, clashing against her noble phantasm, but not all decided to initiate a war of attrition with he young shielder.


    "my banner, protect my brethren." a familiar blond head of hair stepped forward, armor almost in smithereens and body barely standing. "luminosite eternelle!" jeanne d arc slammed her war banner on the ground, a shining golden banner enveloped all of us, blocking the attack.


    "jeanne!" ritsuka called out as the heroic spirits'' footing began to wane.


    "absurd." goetia bellowed. "a heroic spirit who can barely stand wished to stand against me?" as the words left him, the pressure intensified, shattering the protections, blowing away the saintess. "join the remainder of humanities final protectors." he declared, sweeping his arms at the bodies of heroic spirits littering the area. some dead, some unconscious or simply unable to move, their spiritual bodies unable to cope with the damage sustained.


    i reached out towards the last master of chaldea with a grabbing motion, ripping and tearing the space around him. the attacks moved around him in a manner that was impossible. zig zagging, moving back and forth at different points in time and simple appearing on the wrong side of the battlefield.


    blood flowed out of my throat as i fell to the ground.


    "will!" ritsuka ran to me, catching me from falling down.


    "once again, you are a thorn in my side ¨C ''devil''." his eyes focusing on me.


    i stood up laughing, eyes all drawn on me. "it seems i must use my final technique." i shakily stood straight.


    the beast scoffed. "you have no hope, no chance for victory. you act as these ¨C humans, foolish perseverance."


    i glanced to the side, jeanne wobbled over, using her banner as a crutch, mashu quick to support her.


    "if you got something, now''s the time, wilhelm." the voice of da vinci from chaldea sounded through the mystic code ritsuka wore.


    "fine. bring about your last shred of hope, i shall crush it all the same." he held his arms out, welcoming me to make a move.


    "fine, you asked for this." with the last of my strength, i opened a portal, a connection between two vastly different dimensions.


    "i''m detecting some strange readings, what did you do!?" da vinci seemed erratic as a strange feeling began to fill the area.


    goetia, for the first time, seemed....hesitant.


    i turned and looked at the portal. "meridia, help, i''m being bullied." i called out.


    a strange silence now filled the whole realm.


    "...what?" ritsuka voiced out.


    seemingly answering his question, the whole place shook.


    a woman walked out of the iridescent portal, blond hair and a blue robe that hug her body in all the right places.


    a pair of legs i would always recognize.


    her very presence demanded attention, and her gaze turned right to me.


    "wilhelm." her voice icy. "it is our anniversity, you were supposed to be home hours ago." she hissed before finally realizing the state i was in. "what happened?" a softness now filled her tone.


    "i wanted to be home, but." i held my hand out, pointing towards goeita. "he did it!"


    her head snapped towards the demon god, who was showing a look of fear for the first time.


    ***


    finally reach a hundred actual chapters (over on patreon that is.) and wanted to just right a fun little omake.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 101:

    chapter 101:


    i walked up to junior''s club, something that had become almost a habit at this point. honestly, i think i spent more time here than any other building since arriving in this world.


    i was about to go towards the doors, but a large man standing to the side stepped infront of me. i blinked for a moment before looking up at him. "excuse me?"


    he didn''t respond, crossing his arms, clearly set on preventing me from going inside.


    "um....roman is expecting me?" i offered. ".....wilhelm?" again, he didn''t react and it was hard to gauge his reaction. "well, i guess i''m going through you then ¨C"


    "he''s cool." another voice snuck up behind me as in notice miltia walking over. "junior knows him." she said and the big guy just nodded, stepping to the side. she walked past me, going inside.


    "hey miltia, how you doing?" i caught the door before it could close, walking inside. there were no other people visible, almost deathly silent.


    "tired, annoyed, and tired." she scowled, walking up to the bar.


    "not much sleep?" i took the same seat i had sat at before multiple times.


    "it was supposed to be my day off." she scoffed, crossing her arms as she made her way behind the counter. "junior calls me in, offers triple my rate, doesn''t tell me what''s going on, so i throw on whatever i had and come running and i look like a complete mess."


    well, she didn''t look like a mess, but she clearly didn''t put as much effort into her dress compared to the last time we met, but.... "you look good." i offered a compliment. she was wearing just normal jeans and a hoody with her hair in a loose ponytail.


    "you''re such a dork." she rolled her eyes, a small smile forming on her face. "i don''t always dress up like a peacock, y''know?"


    "i assumed it was mostly for your job." i replied. "wouldn''t say it looked bad, but you clearly were trying to grab attention in a crowded building. you can do casual just as well as dressed up." just because i wasn''t interested in her romantically didn''t mean i wasn''t aware of her appeal.


    she huffed, crossing her arms. it seems her default reaction to compliments was to feign annoyance. "you were serious about before?"


    "what, about being friend? why wouldn''t i be?"


    "most guys that say stuff like that are trying to get in my pants." she eyed me skeptically. "


    "i am upfront about any of my romantic intentions." probably wasn''t a good idea to mention that i had three girls in my life right now....and possibly a forth in the future.


    she snorted. "my job is to do rounds in a club, get guys to spend a bit more lien in hopes of me taking them upstairs." she started rummaging for stuff under the bar, setting supplies on the counter. "i''m not a whore....but i do decide to spend a night with a guy every now and then."


    "are you trying to scare me away?" i raised an eyebrow.


    she shrugged. "most people don''t like to hang around people like me." he took a few bottles out, mixing them with a decent amount of skill, though no where near the level of junior. she pour me a glass, pushing it towards me.


    i picked it up, taking a sip. "my mother was a prostitute." i stated, enjoying the taste. "i''m not going to think you''re icky because you like to have sex with someone who catches your interest."


    she just blinked at my statement, staring down at her drink before taking a large gulp. "you''re annoyingly nice." she ran the tip of her finger around the mouth of her glass. "it''s not just looking pretty. me and melanie also work as bouncers, making sure no guys get too frisky, or no one starts slipping anything in any drinks." she seemed to open up a little bit. "the occasional aura-user comes make trouble too, so me and mel handle those idiots."


    "i should stop by some night." i offered.


    "what, you want to come hang out, dance, maybe talk about boys with me?" she said sarcastically, but it lacked any kind of venom in her tone. it seemed like it was one of her default reactions.


    "sure, i''ll be your wingman if you want." i smirked.


    she looked a little amused by my comment, probably about to say something until the front doors burst open, a familiar orange haired man walking in.


    "kid, you made it." he exclaimed. trailing a little behind him, a woman casual strode inside as well.


    she had an eye-catching hair color, half brown and half pink, yet it seemingly worked quite well on her. she was rather short, even with the heels she wore, and a parasol in her hand.


    "let me introduce you to my partner in crime ¨C neopolitan, or just neo for shot." his partner gave a little wave. "she doesn''t speak." he added.


    "like the ice cream?" i raised an eyebrow.


    the little girl smirked, and the area around her shattered, disappearing. i blinked for a moment, gripping my drink tightly right as another hand reached for it. the seat next to me shattered like glass, the girl appearing, trying to steal my drink from me.


    "huh, good instincts." roman commented, earning a pout from his partner.


    "promote him, put up fliers, tell everyone about the kid who came from ''your'' club that''s going to compete." roman flourished his hands for added effect.


    "why?" junior asked.


    "we need lil''miss malachite''s spies to notice and give the boss lady time to contemplate." roman explained.


    "mother?" meltia looked confused.


    "wait, mother? you want to fuck with their mom?" i interjected.


    "oh, we''re doing a job that''s going to piss off ''that woman''?" melanie picked at her nails. she tried to look uninterested, but the look in her eyes betrayed that.


    not the reaction i expected with their mother came up, but i can''t exactly toss stones from my glass house over here.


    "righto, stop skipping ahead." roman gave me a look. "so, malachite senior still has spies around to watch us, obviously they can''t really do anything in your turf, junior."


    junior just grunted and i realized that he was probably the ''boss'' around these parts and not merely an information broker.


    "as i was saying." roman continued. "promote him enough to grab her attention. she''ll be focused on why you¡ª" he pointed towards junior. "would bother with a nobody like him." he then pointed towards me. "of course she''s going to investigate since her spies will no doubt reported to her that i''ve been walking in and out of here a lot more recently."


    "so, you want mother''s eyes on you, why?" melita asked.


    "i''m glad you asked." he snapped his fingers, pointing towards the white board. "neo, do your thing." the area around the board shattered, and was replaced with pictures and such all over. his cane slapped at the top corner. "the kid is going to give a signal, one that would force the spider bitch to act. at that time, we''re hitting her two biggest stashes while all her people try to grab the one who pushed her face in the mud for the whole world to see."


    ah, she would be forced to act to save face.


    "you know mother''s stashes?" melanie stood up, clear surprise on her face.


    roman took out a cigar, lighting it up with a smirk. "honey, who do you think i am?"


    "where do we come in?" melanie asked, clearly still excited at the prospect.


    "muscle" roman said bluntly. "believe me when i say, this is going to be a hot exit. malachite senior holds half of mistral by the balls, you better believe she''ll ground all outgoing bullheads to stop us. i need you both to keep our getaway clean of pests."


    "fine." melanie sat back down. "my cut better be worth it."


    "how far away is the bullhead from the stashes?" i asked, earning everyone''s attention.


    "good question kid." roman nodded in approval. "the answer is ¨C too damn far."


    "how long can she ground all the bullheads?"


    roman looked thoughtful. "a couple hours, give or take."


    "wouldn''t it be better to just go to ground for a bit, wait for her hold to wane? even if the authorities are in her pocket, they can''t keep inter kingdom flights grounded too long, wouldn''t that open up issues with other kingdoms to make comments?" i wasn''t too aware of interkingdom politics, but it seemed unwise for mistral''s government to get any kind of flak due to her personal issues on an international scale.


    "me and neo would be fine, the sisters would be fine too, but you''ll be all alone, kid."


    "can she even touch me while the tournament is going on?"


    "very unlikely, too many cameras, and the government would come down on her hard for such an overt move on her part. hell, if the tournament is seen as ''unsafe'' by other kingdoms...." roman just laughed at the thought and i could fill in the gaps.


    "there you have it, just let me have a go, worst case i''m fucked and you can get out of there without me." i mean, the absolute worse case, i could always just portal back to vale, but i didn''t want to really reveal that at the moment.


    roman gave me an appraising look. "you got balls, kid, i''ll give you that." he chuckled. "alright, if you want to play it like that, it''s your ass." he shook his head. "alright, the big picture is painted, time to settle the details."


    ***


    neo arrives, and mc is going to have some fun in mistral.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 102:

    chapter 102:


    "right, right now turn to your left." roman held a camera, snapping pictures.


    "like this?" i asked.


    "good, the ladies will love this, now why don''t you give a little pout."


    "wait, what?"


    "why don''t we try something else." roman tapped his cheek. "actually, lets lose the shirt."


    "you''re fucking with me." i deadpanned.


    roman snorted, laughter escaping his lips. i looked around to see junior cracking a smile and miltia with her sister giggling.


    "what? me? why, the insinuation leaves me ¨C "


    "yeah, fuck off." i walked over to the bar, hopping into my seat. "how long ago was he finished?" i asked.


    "about two hours." miltia answered.


    "what? we''ve barely been here for that long."


    "roman is a surprisingly good photographer, his first couple shots turned out great, the people printing the posters should have the first stack done any time."


    "dick." i shouted towards roman.


    he of course responded with a cheeky smile and wave.


    "got my people working the online angle too." junior cleaning one of his glasses, still clearly amused. "by the end of the day, half the city will know your name and face. walter howard schweiontorg, the name will be on everyone''s lips."


    "oh fuck off, you know what my name is." i rolled my eyes, much to his laughter. "what happened to neo?" i looked around the room.


    "shorty went to grab some stuff." melanie replied, filing her nails. "she said ¨C wrote something about you needing a proper weapon."


    "i have a ¨C " i paused staring up as the air cracked and shattered, neo presenting herself with flare, holding something in her hands.


    there was a pregnant silence that took over the whole room, everyone staring at what neo had brought in.


    "i feel attacked right now."


    at that, nearly everyone broke down laughing as neo wiggled the giant purple dildo, presumably what was supposed to be my ''weapon''. it even had a giant handle sticking out so you could ''wield it'' with two hands.


    "you know what? i''m going to shout during every match, that roman torchwick is my sponsor as i waive that giant ass dildo around."


    neo silently laughed as she set it on the counter, pulling up a seat.


    "alright, kid. don''t'' get your panties in a twist." roman lit his signature cigar, turning towards neo. "how''s the stuff coming?"


    neo started gesturing with her hands, huffing a little then rolled her eyes.


    "unfortunate, but quality takes time." roman replied, seemingly able to understand her. he turned towards junior. "looks like your guys are already putting up the posters around town."


    "what about the ''stuff.''" junior said with the subtlety of a bulldozer.


    "atlas military grade dust bombs." roman smirked. "got them on the way, should be arriving in the next couple days."


    junior grunted. "this better be worth it, i''m dropping a lot of lien to fund this job of yours." he shook his head. "not to mention all the hardware upgrades i''m giving to my boys to keep the spider bitch out of the city once everything settles."


    "even if we only hit one stash house, it would be more than worth it." roman stated. "i saw her books once, think 10 years of profits all nicely stocked away for a rainy day."


    "and it''s not like i won''t be preparing." i stated. "i was going to go over the rule book, and maybe procure some stuff to take with me." i saw that dust came in a larger crystallized form opposed to the grounded variety i had on me. more expensive, but it should be much more power.


    it gave me...many ideas.


    well, we turned to walk towards the register, when a familiar pair of bunny ears caught my attention.


    "come on, vel, this would be cute on you." a girl with a peculiar style was talking with the bunny. why she was wearing sunglasses indoors, i couldn''t say.


    reminded me of that edgy kid back in my birth world


    "coco! i can''t.....that barely covers my chest."


    "girl, you need to show off your assets." her head turned , staring at me. "this would be cute, right?" the aforementioned coco seemed to hold up the shirt for me to see. "makes her boobs look nice and perky, right?"


    "coco!" velvet turned a bright shade of red.


    "maybe if she wants to turn tricks on the corner." miltia interjected.


    coco went silent, staring at my companion. "of course, you would know all about that." coco harrumphed, "almost didn''t recognize you without that hideous thing you call a dress on."


    "atleast i''m noticeable, you look like an extra in a d-list action movie."


    "noticeable like a clown at a birthday party."


    i picked up the distaste miltia had for this girl almost immediately. no idea what was going on between them, but sides were easy to choose, so i spoke up. "really? the girl wearing a beret is going to throw shade?"


    coco''s head snapped to me, eyeing me up and down. "a vest and tie, what century is this supposed to be? my grandfather wore something like that when i visited him last week."


    "it''s called style, maybe you should ask him for advice." i countered.


    "style!? do you have any idea how hard it was to find an outfit that looks good with a beret?" she pulled on her shirt for added effect.


    "it must be pretty hard if you still haven''t found one." i continued. "you look like you''re trying to tell the world you aren''t a conformist, yet thrive on all the attention they give you. the only way you could look any more ''original'' is if you wore sunglasses indoors...oh wait."


    her mouth gaped, her sunglasses sliding down her nose. i adjusted my tie and straightened my collar, turning my nose up at her before leaving, miltia following behind me.


    miltia started to giggle almost uncontrollably. "hate that bitch." she managed to get out between laughs. "came into the club a few times and just starts trash talking everyone''s clothes. thinks because her parents are rich, and she spends their money to buy boutiques and fashion stores that she''s better than everyone."


    well, that answers that question. "met her friend before, nice girl, bit of a push over though."


    "the bunny faunus?" miltia asked.


    "mmm, she was a waiter at a nice cafe? i visited. though i probably shouldn''t go back there."


    "what happened?"


    "beat up some idiots, stole their wallets." that was a fun morning.


    miltia just blinked before laughing again.


    "oh, i just had a thought." i stopped my steps. "would you happen to know somewhere to make scabbards?" if i didn''t want to show off my storage ring, i would need to carry mirage on me, and my favored sword deserves a good home.


    ***


    mc spending some time with miltia before doing some important stuff, the tournament a few days away. thought about how a meeting between mc and coco would go, and i realized they would not get along. coco is such a stickler for modern fashion she wouldn''t put up with mc''s particular style.


    alright, so starting next week, i''m probably going to stop posting on wednesdays so i have a mid-week break from writing.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone. tournament has started over there.

 Chapter 103:

    chapter 103:


    "this is the third one." miltia lead more towards another store. she was getting....not annoyed, but not really ''happy'' i suppose? but she was happily swinging another new bag in her hand. some kind of ''oil'' for keeping her ''claws'' nice and clean.


    she utilizes a type of claws in combat, interesting in of itself.


    the shop looked a bit older than the others, not unkept, but definitely had seen a lot of years. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    we walked in, greeted by the sound of a bell atop the door to alert the owner to customers.


    the man behind the counter was an older gentleman, but he gave a genuine smile when we walked in. "what can i do for you youngsters."


    "he needs a sheath for his imaginary sword." miltia chimed in, still not believing me.


    "half of what she said is true." i added. "do you make customized orders?"


    he sat up from his stool behind the counter, stretching his back a little. "it''s been awhile since i''ve had someone wanting me to make a design from scratch." he chuckled. "kids these days with their ''mechashift'' weapons don''t seem to appreciate the basics."


    "i can see the utility, but i''m satisfied with just a sword." i nodded. i wasn''t too sold on the mechashift weapons these people usually used, but i could understand where the idea came from and why it was so popularized. it simply wasn''t my cup of tea.


    as a curiosity, i wouldn''t mind having one created, but i couldn''t see utilizing it any a true fight.


    "well, i have some old works i did, see if anything catches your eye." he slowly bent down, pulling a few items from under the counter.


    everything he set on the table weren''t all scabbards. there were combat boots, bags, and other items that one may take into combat in the wilds. but, it was a good idea to see his particular skills and style he predominantly used.


    "oh!" i exclaimed. "this color is perfect, matches the hilt." i held out a scabbard he set on the table, made for a sword much wider than my own. "what about engravings?"


    "i may be old, but my hands are till steady enough to decorate it how you want." he smiled.


    "what do you think?" i held it up for miltia to see.


    "hard to judge without a sword." she rolled her eyes.


    "fine, fine." i might as well show her. "just keep it a secret for now."


    "what are ¨C"


    i flipped my hand over, allowing mirage to appear in my hand.


    miltia, just stared at me for a moment, blinking in confusion.


    "what a beautiful weapon." the old man stated.


    "think you can do something with this?"


    "i would be overjoyed." he nodded enthusiastically.


    "you already discovered your semblance?!" miltia practically shout out.


    i pursed my lips. "toot toot, no faith in me." not really, but i didn''t want to reveal all my secrets just yet.


    "well, maybe you won''t get your ass handed to you so badly now." she crossed her arms with a huff.


    i ignored her turning to the shop keep. "think you can have this done in a few days? i need it to be ready for the mistral tournament."


    "you''re going to compete?" he raised an eyebrow.


    "you''re looking at the next champion" i waived my arms for emphasis.


    "that one lass is fairly good, what was her name again....?" the old man lightly replied as i set my sword down to allow him to get measurements.


    "the ''invincible girl''?" miltia added air quotes with a smalls scowl.


    "that''s the one, she''s won almost all her matches in the past with relative ease."


    "should be fun." i smiled.


    "whatever, not me who''s going to be humiliated infront of all of remnant." miltia said.


    "truly, your support gives me the confidence to win." i drawled.


    "regardless, i''ll need to take a few more measurements." the old man chimed in. "i can have this made in a couple days if all goes well."


    "cutting it close." miltia crossed her arms. "the tournament is only a few days away, and we have to get you there early to register and all that."


    "to see one of my creations on a stage like that, these old hands will get the job done in time."


    i can''t wait. i hadn''t particularly needed a sheath previously, but i didn''t want to be taking my sword out of my ring every time i needed it. and carrying a weapon open like that would just be rude, not to mention it would make me look so tasteless.


    getting everything set up, me and miltia finally left the quaint little shop. "how are things on your end, need to get anything ready?" it wouldn''t be odd for me to assume they needed a lot of supplies for their end as well.


    "mel should be handling ¨C " she paused. "why would i trust her to deal with that?" she scowled, talking to herself.


    "gotta run some errands?"


    i walked around a bit, admiring everything until my eyes fell on a large statute that decorated the center of the hall.


    something pulled on my attention.


    i walked over, placing my hand on it and i felt the faintest feeling of magical energy. which wasn''t too strange considering the nature of the dust here, but this thing didn''t look like it had any contact with dust....


    "alright, everyone we''re about to begin the next tour!" a peppy voice boomed over the building, drawing everyone''s attention.


    i glanced back at the statue and hesitantly wove an illusion over myself, watching everyone file out of the building.


    [you think something is here?]


    "call it instinct." i replied, undoing my little illusion as everyone left. "maybe it''s nothing, but a mystery is fun to explore."


    i put my hand back on the statue, pulsing magical energy into it. no immediate reaction but i was mildly surprised to find out that the thing was an elevator.


    taking another look around, and seeing the place empty, swiped mirage again, appearing out under the thing in the elevator''s shaft as i started to fall a long distance down.


    my wings unfurled to catch myself, landing quietly at the base near a large lake. the platform i landed on was basically connected to a large rock with big tree growing out of it, i looked up the elevator shaft to see the whole thing surrounded by a large cavern.


    i must have been way under the city at this point.


    "fascinating." i mumbled, taking in my surroundings. " the magical energy here is much more concentrated."


    [this place gives a strange feeling.]


    "yeah, something is here." i took a step forward on the platform i found myself on. at the other end, there was a strange orange door. the platform underneath me began to light up, illuminating the whole area. i approached the door, and was surprised to see it not connected to anything, merely sitting perfectly on that location.


    i poked it, prodded it, and nothing happened.


    "interesting." i tapped my chin.


    [what did you discover?]


    "i think this leads to another realm, or another sub dimension. the feeling is similar to that dimension lost sacred gear." i hummed.


    [can''t you break into it then?]


    "of course, i just wanted to examine it first." i replied. "it''s not every day i can inspect sub spaces created through magical means." the amount of magical energy rolling off this thing, it was clear where its origin lay.


    i took out zelretch''s trusty notebook and began to take a few notes, snapping a picture for future reference. "the old man would probably find this interesting too. he didn''t see any magical sources from his own peeks here."


    "welp, here we go." i placed my hand on the ''gateway''. it didn''t seem to want to budge. "arrogant little thing." i muttered. there appeared to be a sort of magical ''locking'' mechanism placed, trying to stop me from forcibly activating it.


    i pulled on the kaleidoscope, overlaying the coordinates for the dimension ontop of the door, basically bypassing any seals or locks the creator put on it. essentially, i used the door as a reference to open a window.


    could i have just blown through the locks? sure, but i didn''t know what was on the other side and didn''t want to be responsible for any kind of catastrophe.


    the door began to swirl with the familiar iridescent colors i was used to at this point. i smugly walked through the portal, getting hit by the dry air of a desert, sand basically floating in the air.


    [this is amazing.] ddraig looked awed by what we saw. [an entire desert inside this place?]


    i shared similar thoughts. "this would not have been easy to create by the average mage." i couldn''t help but admire how thoroughly this sub dimension was anchored to the real world. it was not at all breaking apart, nor was it unsteady in the slightest. "i am genuinely impressed, the person who made this must have been a genius. this place would easily be able to last for another thousand years without any interference." probably more than that, but it was my conservative guess. hell, it would probably survive until the end of this planet for good.


    [so, you going to check that thing out?]


    i stopped my admiring, turning towards the ''thing'' he was referring to.


    there was a stone pedestal off to the side, and a very particular object ontop of it. adorned with gold and a glowing blue glass center.


    walking over to it, there seemed to be no traps of anything. i suppose the creator of this place assumed no one could get inside without his ''permission''?


    "looks like....a lantern¡ªa lamp of some sort?" i touched it gently, only to blink in confusion. "this is not a normal magical item." yeah, no way was this just a mystic code or something similar. "what do you think, ddraig?"


    [divine.] he said simply.


    "you think this thing is divine in origin?" i gently placed my hand on it again. "honestly, it doesn''t give me that overbearing feeling a divine construct would, but then again, dawnbreaker is also divine in origin, even it was meant for mortal hands." perhaps this was similar then?


    i pulsed my magical energy inside of it and was hit with immediate resistance, actually, it felt like something looked back at me.


    i reeled back in surprise as the object began to glow bright. a visible magical phenomenon occurred where magical energy exploded out.


    a woman appeared, floating above the lamp. gold chains rattled on her limbs, blue skin drew my attention, but most importantly.


    "why are you naked?" i couldn''t help but ask the floating woman.


    seemingly ignoring my question, she looked down at me with the most confused face i''ve ever seen. "who are you? how have i never seen you before?"


    ***


    tournament starts in a few chapters, though mc finally touches on his power of destruction next chapter.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 104:

    chapter 104:


    "isn''t it polite to introduce yourself first before demanding someone''s name?" i looked at this ''genie'' incredulously.


    she just blinked at me in confusion, staring intently as if my face would give away some kind of secret. "i am jinn, spirit of the relic of knowledge." she hovered over the lamp, seemingly regaining her composure as she crossed her legs and crossed her arms over her breasts.


    "kay."


    she frowned, as if to expect some other kind of reaction. "who are you, why can i not see you?" she slowly descended, landing in front of me.


    "first name -- bob, last name -- the builder." i was curious what she meant by not being able to see me, though i had some guesses if she was the spirit of this so called ''relic of knowledge''. probably not the best idea to say my name to her before i know what''s going on.


    "no, you''re not." she rubbed her temples, ignoring what ridiculous name i gave her. "you are ¨C y-you¡ªw¡ªwil¡ª" her eyes began to glow brightly as she stared at me. i could practically taste the magical power flowing around her. "you are infinite." her eyes rolled back, and she went limp. i quickly moved to catch her, her legs wobbly as she seemed to need a moment to regain her focus. her eyes unglazed, set on me again as her hand hesitantly reached out to cup my cheek. "you''re real." she whispered, as she went to poke my arm and chest.


    "i would hope so."


    she just giggled to herself as her focus drifted back to me and she calmed down. "how did you get here?"


    "well, i was looking for the restroom, and one thing led to another, here i was."


    she gave me a deadpanned look. "you came to this dimension by accident?" she said dryly.


    "yup." no idea what she''s talking about.


    "you''re lying." she stated, tilting her head. "i''m being lied to." she whispered to herself again, turning back to me. "do it again."


    "do what?" i just blinked in confusion.


    "lie to me."


    "...i''m a giant purple platypus?"


    she let out a cute little giggle. "i can''t tell if you''re speaking the truth or not, i don''t know."


    "i am missing context here." i interjected on her little laughing fit.


    she smiled, turning towards me again. "i am jinn, spirit for the relic of knowledge. i know everything past and present. every century i can answer three questions about anything not pertaining to the future, two questions remain."


    "oh." well, that isn''t good.


    "and you, are unknown to me." her face invaded my personal space. "there are only two individuals that i cannot see, i cannot ''hear''. you are most certainly not one of the brother gods."


    welp, looks like you were right ddraig.


    [knew it.]


    how much you want to bet these gods are responsible for why the world is fucked up?


    [suckers bet.]


    "so, like, you can hear people''s thoughts?" she had a form of clairvoyance i guess, to see everything that''s going on in the world.


    "i know everything past and present."


    "and you can''t hear my thoughts."


    "correct."


    "oh, that''s good, would be awkward otherwise."


    honestly, i''m not.... i actually have an idea of how she would be useful. my home needs something to hold together the magics to overlay it on multiple world-lines. that lamp is holding this dimension together, my guess is that it would work for my needs. and from what she''s talking about, i don''t think she would mind looking after everything as long as she can continue to learn new things.


    [so, you want her as what, your maid?]


    if she''s fine with that? and that''s a bit pedantic compared to what i explained.


    [and you don''t think there would be any issues in taking her with us?]


    i have no idea what she was created for, what her true purpose is beyond just answering these ''questions''. but, she''s a sapient creature, a ''person'' who expressed her own will, if this is what she wants and she''s okay with the terms, i would have a clear conscious in anything that happens afterwards.


    i turned back towards jinn. "are you''re not abandoning your duty by wanting to come with me?" honestly had no idea what she was intended for, so i was just taking a shot in the dark here.


    "i am only obligated to answer questions when the quota is available for whoever holds the relic." she stated.


    i rubbed my chin at her words. "so as long as i keep your ''answers'' at 0, that means no one would ever be able to force something out of you." she smiled brightly at my statement as i paced lightly around the area, thinking this through.


    admittedly, she checked quite a few of my boxes....


    fuck it, what am i even being hesitant for? "i''m a greedy person." i turned my gaze back at her. "once you agree to this, you''ll be mine and i don''t give up what''s mine." i made sure she knew what she was getting into.


    "i already said i would give you everything." she smiled. "take me with you. i want to see everything, know everything out there."


    "fine." i conceded. "i''ll have a job for you soon, for now, return to the relic, i''ll take it with me."


    she gave me a smile, quickly placing her lips against my cheek before dissipating and turning into smoke that got swept back up into the lamp. i didn''t take it yet, less this dimension come crashing down on me.


    [i have a thought.]


    "is it about how i just accepted a genie as my employee?"


    [no, its something else.] ddraig spoke. [i remember looking at the book you read, the one about the kingdoms.]


    "yeah?"


    [well, wasn''t the symbol of this kingdom a lamp.....similarly to this one you just obtained?]


    "you don''t think....?" i mean, it could be a coincidence. but, then again, it is a divinely created item, hidden under the city of the kingdom that uses it as a symbol....


    [and there was one kingdom whose symbol was a sword.]


    "oh." i took a moment to contemplate what he just said. "well, ddraig, i think i should pay a visit to vacuo." coincidence or not, definitely going to check this out. the relic was on the kingdom''s flag, under the kingdom''s academy. other kingdoms have objects on their flags as well, each also having a huge academy....not a big leap in logic.


    [ah, that was the kingdom''s name.]


    "yup, i feel like there are some very educational reasons that i can''t care to make up to rationalize stealing that sword." if it exists, that is. well, guess it''s time to pay a visit to the big desert to the west.


    [well, she did say that she doesn''t get visitors, so it''s likely this sword, if it does exist, is also sealed away.]


    "wait, she said three wishes a century and only two remained, that means she was visited within the last century." i rubbed my chin. i don''t think she can actually lie.....so there appears to be more going on than what i know, but at the same time jinn wouldn''t be much help unless i used her ''questions''. "the plot thickens." i muttered, pushing away thoughts for now. it really didn''t concern me for the moment.


    i yoinked the relic quickly, opening up a new passage out of this sub dimension.


    my day was far from over yet.


    ***


    sorry for the late post, didn''t get home until around midnight from work. okay, so i may have accidently lied last chapter and said power of destruction was this chapter, it''s actually next chapter. i blame that on how tired i was yesterday when i posted. so jinn joins up and is going to solve the issue with his house needing something to hold the magics together while also taking care of it for him. she sees a tiny bit of what the mc is hiding, decides she wants some of that, mc is only....partially thinking with a certain part of his anatomy.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 105:

    chapter 105:


    "i hate sand, it''s coarse, rough, and gets everywhere."


    [you deserve to die for that joke.]


    "hehe"


    i looked around at the endless sand dunes. the sun beating down on me, the dry air that pushed against my face.


    "i''ve been here for like 5 minutes and yet ¨C fuck this place." if there wasn''t the possibility of a sword in this for me, i would totally have bailed.


    [hang on, i''m trying to find a memory of cheese so i can enjoy it with all that whine.]


    i just grumbled, kneeling down and grabbing a handful of sand to add to a baggy, putting it away in my ring. looking up, i could see the academy on the horizon, it was perhaps the tallest thing on the entire continent. and i knew for a fact i didn''t appear too far away. actually, i wanted to approach from a distance away, popping up in the middle of a crowded area would probably been a bad idea.


    a little skip, and i was much closer, actually having to tilt my head up to see the whole thing. the cities walls practically in touching distance.


    it was an interesting design, a mix between egyptian and probably central america. the academy itself was a ziggurat, and instead of a city, it looked like a mobile market that sprang up overnight. while, i doubt that conclusion, it looked like instead of an actual city, this place was formed by people settling down all around the academy and just continued to grow in that regard.


    i guess i couldn''t blame them, this was probably the safest place on the continent from what i''ve read. understandably, a desert isn''t really a place for civilization to thrive, well, this particular desert was lacking a large source of constant water like the nile in egypt.


    there was almost a straight shot to the academy like a road that no one dared to block.


    in fact, as i walked down it, i drew quite a few eyes. none quite hostile, but i could tell i was being watched intently.


    i paid it no mind, taking my scroll out to start taking pictures. while i did in fact wish to document the sights, i tried my best to seem like an oblivious tourist before ducking out and weaving an illusion over myself and making my way towards the gates.


    while they were ''guarded'' no on even batted an eye as i walked through, large ''weapon'' on my back and combatish clothes. i could only assume there were several hundred students at a minimum, there was no way the guards would recognize every single one.


    the inside was more.....minimalistic than haven academy over in mistral. a product of their environment i could only assume.


    even the kids didn''t just stand around outside or just do school kid things. honestly, it seemed like everyone had somewhere to be here, moving with a purpose.


    but what caught my eye, at the center of this ''courtyard'' i walked into, a large statue of a sword.....similar to the one i saw of jinn at mistral.


    "well, i''ll be damned." i put a hand on it and felt something very familiar.


    [hah! called it.]


    "well done, ddraig."


    [i''m deciding dinner tonight.]


    "fine, fine. you definitely earned this." i quickly pulsed mana and got an idea of the structure and ripped open a portal down the elevator shaft, the feeling of my wings coming out was refreshing as always. "oh, it''s a bit different." i swept my eyes around my surroundings, landing on a platform reminiscent of the one from mistral. except, there wasn''t a large tree here, instead there was this bioluminescence plant everywhere that lit up the cavern.


    i looked around for a moment more before taking out the relic of knowledge, giving it a little tap. "jinn."


    a moment later the naked blue woman came out in a swirl of mist, looking down on me. "do you have a question?" she asked me happily.


    "no, got something else i wanted your help with."


    "oh, do you require relief?" she looked at me coquettishly


    "ye¡ª"


    [focus.]


    right, right.


    i shook my head. "later." i said, clearing my throat. "actually, thought you may want to be here for this."


    she hummed, not commenting as she took in her surroundings, clearly recognizing where she was.


    "so, i''m assuming that a sword is on the other side of that door." i pointed towards a dimensional door just like jinn''s.


    she smirked. "is that a question?" she lazily floated towards me.


    "ah, i suppose you can''t answer." i grumbled. "this is going to get annoying, i going to have to find a way to overcome that limitation."


    her eyes brightened immediately, clearly giving me an approving look. i suppose such a limitation is an annoyance on her as well.


    i stepped towards the bright orange door at the other end of the platform. the makeup was almost exactly the same. placing my hand on it, the colors began to swirl and change as i hijacked it for my own purposes. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "amazing." jinn commented, looking at what i was going.


    "i guess you''re already aware i am capable of magic." i looked towards her.


    "now that you have confirmed it, i can speak of it freely" she beamed. "i''m curious where you learned such a thing."


    "that is a long answer that would need many drinks for me to explain." i waived her off. "lets deal with this first." i offered my hand to her as she took it without a second thought and we walked through the portal.


    immediately, the rush of cold air hit me.


    "what the hells?" i spat out, the cold air a stark contrast from the world outside. jinn just hovered nearby giggling to herself. i didn''t dwell on it long, my eyes moving towards a sword on a pedestal nearby. "so, am i going to find another naked woman when i touch this one?"


    "would you be disappointed?" jinn eyes twinkled in amusement.


    "i...would not be." i came to the conclusion as i glanced at her legs. i didn''t hesitate this time, i placed my hand on the sword...and nothing happened. "ah, no beautiful sword spirit to tempt me then."


    "don''t sound so disappointed when i''m right here." she cooed, head right next to my ear.


    the next few moments were a blur, as i felt like something was forcibly flowing in and out of me, my body trying to cope with the process.


    when i finally regained my surroundings, i found myself staring up at a familiar blue face. "well, that was unpleasant." i muttered. was that what happens when your aura gets drained so rapidly? my soul felt like it was gasping for breath.


    "are you okay?" jinn looked down, my head resting in her lap.


    "yeah." i mumbled, sitting up.


    "[that was an interesting experience.]"


    "you''re telling me." i rubbed my eyes. "i think i succeeded but.....some unforeseen consequences."


    i looked at the sword of destruction float up next to me with a small smile on my face. with another thought, my aura flared, and it ignited in the familiar destructive energy. "the sword is a catalyst, and my aura is acting as a fuel due to how i merged them together. the only issue is that i don''t think i''ll ever use my power of destruction without the sword."


    "[it wasn''t going to be much help anytime soon anyways. while you''re not exactly on a clock...]"


    "yeah." i knew what he wanted to say. "i have no regrets." the opposite actually. with a thought my sword flashed through the air, cutting in every direction, destructive energy cascading off.


    i was quite happy.


    "i have the power of destruction."


    ***


    fgo omake #2 solomons temple (epilogue)


    "and that''s how i saved the world."


    we all sat around one of chaldeas large conference tables. servants all filed in the room, looking around. but most gazes were on me and meridia.


    "pardon?" meridia gave me a look. "how exactly did you save the world?"


    "well, obviously if it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t be here. thus, i will accept everyone''s heartfelt thanks." i mean, she may have slapped goetia around until he started to cry ¨C or turn to horrific rage ¨C but i think i played a much bigger part in this battle.


    "no." emiya seemed to answer for everyone.


    he''s just jealous.


    "so....this is your....wife?" ritsuka spoke up.


    "yup, it''s our one year anniversary today." i squeezed her hand.


    "how exactly did you two meet?" da vinci asked. "because you said she wasn''t from out world."


    "i''m glad you asked!" i loved telling this story.


    "don''t you dare!" meridia tried to shush me, but it was inevitable.


    "it all began with a simple boon granted by a goddess." i started to spin my tale. "you see, i cleansed a certain temple for said goddess and she proposed to me ''what do you wish for your reward?''. so, i of course looked her dead in the eyes and said ''be my woman'' and the rest is history."


    everyone was silent, except for gilgamesh who burst out laughing at the end of the table "good, very good mongrel, exactly how one of my citizens should act." he caught his face with his hand, seemingly lost in his own laughter.


    meridia just turned bright red, covering her face with her own hands.


    "so, you tricked her into being your wife, why am i not surprised." jeanne hissed.


    i turned my heads toward her, flipping my hand over to retrieve a golden chalice, taking a large drink from it. "pardon, did you say something?"


    she began to twitch violently. "i-is that ¨C "


    "a holy grail, why i do believe it is, huh." i took another sip of my drink, setting it on the table.


    "wilhelm....why do you have a holy grail not registered with our systems." romani, sitting next to da vinci sighed.


    "yes, jeanne, why do i have a holy grail not registered with their systems?" my lips curled up, a smirk on my face as i stared at her.


    she ground her teeth. "because you stole it!"


    "um, context please?" ritsuka raised his hand.


    "well, i realized one day that i was missing a center piece of my coffee table, and thought ''hey wouldn''t a holy grail make a wonderful addition to the decor?'' so i set out onto a grail war."


    the grinding of jeanne''s teeth filled the room. "i was the ruler for that war, and he comes in and steals it, leave me to clean up the mess!" she pointed at me shouting. "you arrogant, hell spawn, damned perverted, conceited ¨C"


    i lifted the grail up again, tuning her out as i took another sip. i looked her right in the eyes as she finished. "spell a single one of those words."


    there was a moment of silence as my words were processed.


    "raaaaaah" she screamed, trying to leap over the table at me, only for mashu to try and hold her back. "lord, give me strength, so i can ¨C mfphh"


    saint martha grabbed the other saint, covering her mouth as she dragged her away, arms still trying to reach for me.


    ***


    alright, here''s your part two since its 100 chapters over here on webnovel. pretty sure it''s canon that jeanne is illiterate. so, mc finally has the power of destruction at his disposal, all it took was using a divine weapon to act as a catalyst for the little seed he had inside him.


    one thing i wanted to cover, because this seems to be brought up a lot -- karma. basically the talk zelretch had with mc regarding karma. essentially, he was saying that ''if you take something important, be sure the world keeps spinning after you do so'' kind of thing.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 106:

    chapter 106:


    i floated high in the desert, no living being in any direction besides me and jinn who floated nearby, content to just observe.


    my sword of destruction flew around me, a faint glow that even made me hesitate to touch it. that inky energy that ever so slightly pulsed off of the blade as i used my aura to manifest my power of destruction.


    with a thought, the sword shot down onto the dunes, a massive pillar of sand exploded upwards on the impact, only to visible disintegrate as my sword unleashed its torrent of destruction.


    grimm were rustled from their sleep, attracted to the attention in droves. many i did not recognize, those that took refuge under the massive sands had decided to show themselves, baring their fangs and claws at me.


    i couldn''t help but smile as my sword just flew at them, almost comical in the way it cut through the horde like a hot knife through butter. their bodies didn''t even have time to dissipate in their ''normal'' manner, my destructive energies consuming them entirely.


    i wasn''t just playing around, i wanted to see what the drain was like on my aura reserves. while something that was noticeable with prolonged use, it appears as though i wouldn''t ''burn myself'' out immediately upon using my newfound power.


    my reserves were still more or less around 90% and that was with me intentionally pushing more into it than i needed to just mess around.


    once all the grimm were dead, i slowly glided to the ground, jinn following behind.


    "initial tests looking good."


    "[unrefined, but the power was definitely there.]" ddraig replied, the gauntlet still manifested on my arm. "[it might be more important to fine tune your control at this point. your power of destruction can easily go out of control if you aren''t careful.]"


    i scratched my head. "yeah, i realized that. it was hard to rein in. i''m no where near using it against someone i don''t want to completely obliterate yet." i let my other swords float out. i had another thought, after getting a feel for it, maybe i could make another attempt to utilize it without the sword in the future?


    well, that''s something to consider down the line.


    i admired my swords.


    sword of destruction.


    mirage.


    whisper.


    ascalon.


    dawnbreaker.


    i admired my growing collection with glee.


    "any plans on collecting the other relics?" jinn pressed up against my back, putting her chin on my head.


    "no." i shook my head. "from what i saw, the relic of creation is keeping atlas up in the air." i thought back to the information i was shown.


    atlas, the kingdom to the north, a floating city. it was perhaps the technological focal point of remnant, even drawing my attention by what they were able to create with dust as the backbone of their technology.


    it was an interesting creation, the relic of creation. it wasn''t limited to 3 ''uses'' like the other relics, but it had other restrictons. it couldn''t be used to directly harm, and it could only create one thing at a time and anything created previously would disappear on the next use. not to mention not being able to create life, among other things.


    their entire city was kept suspended in the air due to the relic, though in public they claimed, ''gravity dust''.


    i couldn''t in good conscious take that thing if it was quite literally supporting so many people''s livelihoods.


    "and the relic of choice...that just seems worthless to me." i pursed my lips. the relic of choice, the ''crown''. it allowed one to peer into the future three times each century. i could pretty much guess that it would not function properly outside of remnant, not to mention being utilized on something like me, an outside context it had no way to simulate possibilities with.


    yeah, it wasn''t true ''future sight''. essentially, it allowed one to peer into future ''possibilities''.


    "what a name ¨C ''choice''" i snorted. "the best choice would to be to not use it." the future was fleeting, ever changing. wanting to know the lottery number next month? sure. wanting to see who you marry 10 years down the line? good luck, that future was probably shattered by your choice in viewing it.


    "an interesting thought." jinn said with a small bit of humor.


    "besides, it seems like those two relics may help remnant if it ever reaches that point. it seems that someone is aware of these things, based on what you''ve told me in the past." i looked up at the pointy-eared genie.


    jinn just hummed noncommittedly.


    "i have a question ¨C" jinn was about to open her mouth but i stopped her. "about your existence." i clarified.


    "oh? what does my master wish to know~" she cooed.


    "i''m your master now, huh?"


    "i already offered up my everything."


    "keep that up and i''ll take you right here." i gave her a little slap on the butt, hearing a cute little noise from her. "but my question is regarding if you can take anything inside the lamp with you."


    she tiled her head, clearly thinking. "i have never had to consider this possibility before. i can not take any living creatures inside with me, why?"


    i flipped my hand over, bringing out a stack of books. "figured you may want some reading material." jinn sucked in a long breath of air, hands reaching for the book on the top, looking at the title and not recognizing it. she grabbed it, hugging it to her chest. "i have a couple days to kill before i''m needed anywhere, didn''t know if you would prefer to read those inside your lamp or not."


    jinn look at me then back at the pile of books. she waved her hand, turning them into smoke as they entered the lamp she held in her hands. she looked like she was about to go in herself, but she paused, peeking her head over her shoulder and running a hand over her rear. "this is yours whenever you want it." she declared, turning into mist and going into her little home.


    i stared at the lamp as it floated over into my hands. "well then."


    "i''m still licensed." miltia replied. i stared at her incredulously. "what!? i like flying, so sue me." she crossed her arms.


    "when the flights inevitably get grounded, they''ll be looking for our original ''pilot'' since he''s on the paperwork, which will let miltia and melanie slip under the radar for a while. that also means the exit is going to be hot with air control on your asses before you can clear the city." junior just nodded. "at the kid''s signal, i''m going to move on the spider''s people, clearing out vale of all her eyes, so you should be safe once you get back with the stuff."


    "me and neo will be hitting our spots. neo''s closer to the third location, but i''ll join her by the time she finishes up, then we''ll go to ground for a while." roman nodded. "after this, the spider bitch will be on your ass even more, kid. she''ll know you''re related to me, and she was just robbed, putting two and two together is something she can do with a bit of effort."


    "and the tournament is my best protection." i pointed out.


    "as long as you win you''ll have nothing to fear." he stated.


    well, i wouldn''t have anything to fear anyways, but they didn''t know that.


    "well, people." junior put his hands on the counter. "let''s get this show on the road."


    ***


    when junior said ''private bullhead'' he wasn''t kidding. this thing was luxurious.


    i stared out the window, the ocean cover nearly everything as we passed by. i was surprised by how fast this thing was. well, the continents didn''t seem that far apart from one another, but even so, we cleared the distance in a few measly hours.


    "ladies and gentlemen, this is your pilot speaking, we will be arriving in roughly 5 minutes. i hope you all have a wonderful time visiting mistral and that i never see you again."


    i raised an eyebrow, looking at roman.


    "i''ll miss this guy." roman lamented. "always knew when to quip on our getaways." neo actually looked a bit sad at his words too.


    what a strange pair.


    "you''re not going to kill him, right?" i asked a little worried now.


    "do you take me for a common thug?" roman looked genuinely offended. "i booked him a two week vacation in mistral as a retirement gift."


    "oh." i just accepted that. "significantly more mundane than i would have thought. that''s actually really nice on your part, i didn''t think you would do something like that."


    "happy minions means jobs get done right. they get the works, health, dental, retirement package. this guy is dipping out early, he''s been with me for....." he stared off for a moment. "7 years now? damn it really has been a long time. good help is hard to find, you have to treat your minions right or they''ll fuck you over quicker than any police will."


    huh, makes sense i suppose.


    the bull head jerked slightly, i peeked out the window to see the familiar city in the distance as we began to land.


    "alright kid, this is where we part. i''ll be using neo''s semblance for us to sneak away unseen. you can be as flamboyant as possible, actually.....take it up a few notches, really rub malachite''s nose in it." he smirked.


    "any last minute advice you want to give me?" i asked.


    he walked up to me, placing his hands on my shoulders. "don''t fuck up." and he disappeared.


    "don''t know why i expected any different." i chuckled. "alright, girls, i suppose we part here?"


    "whatever." melanie got up and left.


    miltia looked at me for a moment. "try not to get yourself killed." she walked towards the door. "it''s hard to find someone to shop with who isn''t mel." she left with that.


    the place was even busier than when i was here the other day. crowds upon crowds of people were pushing everywhere, but it was easy to spot where i needed to register. there was a large stadium to the north side, which housed many smaller arenas for these preliminary matches.


    doing my best to weave through the crowds, it took me a bit to finally make my way there.


    actually, there were people blatantly sitting at tables with signs for registration.


    "hello, i''d like to sign up." i approached.


    "fill these out." he pushed a couple sheets of paper to me.


    they were basic things, age, name, origin, that sort of thing. and there was also a waiver saying they weren''t responsible for any damage as a result of competing in the tournament with a bunch of other stuff i didn''t bother to read.


    i handed the papers back to him and he pulled out another tag and gave it to me. "you''re number 702, pay attention to the screen inside, it''ll announce who''s fighting and when."


    i just shrugged, pinning the little tag on my vest and walking inside.


    the screen he was talking about was pretty eye catching, it was a massive thing that hung from the ceiling that displayed which people were fighting when and in which arenas.


    looking up and finding my name, i saw that i had about an hour before i would be up to fight, except, suddenly it changed, and i was given a ''bye''.


    "wow, roman''s people work fast." i just shrugged, finding a comfortable spot to sit down in. i would probably be here for a bit.


    ***


    and so, it begins.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 107:

    chapter 107:


    i was a little surprised at how many people actually signed up, while i did not have an exact figure, i did see someone sporting a four digit number appear on the screen.


    been sitting here for about an hour now, my ''match'' already came and went, i didn''t even have to go to an arena to be told i progressed. which, was an obvious thing, but i kind of just wished ''something'' happened.


    i looked around at some of the contestants, though none really drew my attention....except one.


    standing up, i walked over to a nervous kid in the corner, i would guess his age to be around 16, about the same as ruby give or take.


    he obviously looked nervous, clutching his weapon tight as he looked around, foot constantly tapping on the ground. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "hey there, kid." i saw across from him.


    "h-hello?" he looked surprised as i greeted him.


    "no need to be nervous, just wanted to kill some time while i wait." i set my sword down next to me. "couldn''t help but notice your weapon."


    "what about it?" he said quietly.


    it was a spear.


    but that isn''t what caught my attention, it seems like everyone here has a weapon that can transform, but this kid is using a normal spear. albeit with some additions that i could only assume was for utilizing dust, but a normal spear nonetheless.


    "just thought i''d strike up a conversation with someone who also didn''t have a mechashift weapon." i tapped my sword.


    "oh." he seemed less ''on guard''. he just shrugged at my statement. "never really cared about them, thought all i needed was my spear and i would be fine."


    "that''s a good mentality to have. some thrive with choices, others just need something simple and reliant." i nodded. "i''m curious, what''re you here for?"


    "to compete?" he answered unsure.


    "i mean, some people want the glory, the thrill, or even the money. i can pretty much spot those all around here and easily guess....you not so much."


    "the money would be nice" he mumbled.


    "but that doesn''t seem like your real reason."


    "i wanted to fight?" he asked more of a question.


    "that''s fair." i nodded at his answer.


    "it is?"


    "why not? fighting is fun. it''s not like you''re going out and doing death duels. if you want to prove yourself, go for it, if you want the thrill of a fight, to get your blood pumping as you and your opponent push each other to their limit, awesome." who was i to judge?


    "oh." he said quietly. "yeah." a bright smile formed on his face. "i like to fight, dad taught me since i was a kid. but no one in the village wants to fight me anymore." he looked a little sad. "but i saw some strong people here so i wanted to give it a shot."


    "i like you, kid." i couldn''t help but admire his pure intentions towards fighting. "the names'' wilhelm."


    "i''m rufus."


    "nice to meet you, rufus." i gave a smile. honestly, it seems like the kind of kid scathach would love to teach. "i hope to see you make it to the top 18."


    "thanks" he beamed. "i hope we can fight in a round."


    i was about to respond but. "hey, i think you''re up." i point towards the screen. "number 443, right?" i eyed the tag on his shirt.


    "oh, yeah!" he stood up quickly. "i''ll catch you later!" he sprint towards the arena listed.


    nice kid.


    a little interested in watching him, but i''ll let it be a surprise if he makes it far enough.


    i sighed, leaning back in my seat, until another thing on the screen caught my eye. "what?" i muttered staring at my number being listed for arena 11....with no opponent?


    did roman''s guys fuck something up?


    gods dammit.


    well, may as well see how this turns out. worse case i have to fight some rounds, not a big deal.


    i walked out onto the arena, several more in the immediate vicinity as referees watched kids beat each other up. i nodded to my own, the man standing in the middle of the arena, as i crossed my arms and waiting.


    "did you happen to see your opponent...?" he eventually asked.


    "don''t got one."


    "what?"


    "there was no opponent listed for me." i sighed.


    "that''s not right." he muttered, taking out his scroll and tapping away at it for amoment before scratching his head. "i guess you win? i think you were supposed to get a ''bye''."


    "woo" i said, ''very enthusiastically''.


    i was about to walk out the arena when a voice caught my attention. "young man, young man!" i turned around to see a woman briskly walking towards me with a cameraman trailing behind her. "could i have a moment of your time?"


    press? at this point in the tournament?


    well, i suppose it makes sense. getting shots of some potential black horses, hype up the finals and what-not. draw up some outrage or any kind of hype regarding events that happened.


    "sure, i would love to give you a moment." i put on my most charming smile.


    she returned the gesture, fixing her hair and blowse. "young may, if i may ask you a few questions?"


    i looked up at it and rolled my eyes. "what a surprising result."


    "almost as surprising as claiming 9 ''byes'' in a row." he countered immediately.


    "touche." i couldn''t argue with his logic.


    it seems someone was pulling shenanigans over roman''s shenanigans. not that it mattered, i just need to make it to this point in roman''s mind.


    i looked up at the screen again, and wouldn''t you know it, my opponent was ''gundy''.


    still a stupid name.


    did the organizers have a way to ''force'' matches incase someone like me shows up that just draws a bunch of bad press?


    i wouldn''t put it past these people.


    the big guy eyed me angrily from over yonder, his armor making him stand out where most people just wore some light variants, he was decked out and ready to go to war.


    "when do we go?"


    "now." the man said sternly, pointing towards the doors to the arena.


    wow, they must really want to get rid of me.


    i just walked out, the sun meeting my eyes and the crowd''s noise practically overtaking any sound. there must have been at least ten thousand in the stands. and the number of cameras that started flashing on me was insane.


    gundy smacked his shoulder into me as he walked past, ignoring everything and walking to his side of the arena.


    i took a peek above us, the massive screens displaying our faces and a brief overview of our fights so far.


    i had to hold back a laugh when i saw mine saying ''bye'' ''bye'' ''bye'' ''bye'' ''bye'' all the way till now. the people in the stands were also not wholly welcoming of me either. the shouts that were sent my way were very telling.


    makes me wish i checked the news on my scroll when i had the chance. no doubt the reporter''s little segment on me must have made its rounds.


    an announcer stood between us, tapping on his mic. "ladies and gentleman." he shouted. "the first round of the finals is here" he shouted as the crowd cheered wildly.


    "on one end, we have a face known all too well. hailing from mistral, gundy nickelson" he pointed towards the man in full armor. then turned to me. "and a new fighter, making his first appearance with an...unusual record." he hesitated for a moment. "hailing from vale, wilhelm schweinorg."


    huh, he pronounced my name correctly, props to him.


    "now, now" he calmed the crowd slightly. "it''s tradition for each fighter''s first appearance at the finals to give a few words." he walked over to gundy, holding his mice out. "gundy, you''ve been here before, you''re experienced, what do you have to say to your opponent who has yet to fight a match."


    gundy, with a cocky smirk on his face grabbed the mic. "i''m gonna pound him so hard, his mom is gonna be jealous."


    his eyes met mine and i just raised an eyebrow.


    well, i was going to be nice.


    the announcer quickly took the mic back. "classic gundy." he tried to laugh it off, much to the crowd''s amusement. he took a moment to walk over to me. "now, wilhelm, a lot of people have some words they probably want to say to you, do you have anything to say to the people watching at home? how come you were able to avoid every fight until now?"


    "well, that''s an interesting story." i said happily, leaning towards his extended mic. "though, if you don''t mind can i give a shout out to someone who supported me all the way here?" the announcer just smiled offering the mic to me. i cleared my throat. "i just wanted to thanks the person who made this all happen. i wouldn''t have made it here if it wasn''t for him. so, in honor of the man who taught me everything i know , i have some words he left me with." i cleared my throat one more time. "go fuck yourself, lil'' miss malachite, love roman torchwick. thank you." i handed the mic back to the silent announcer. actually, the arena became rather quiet as well.


    "erm.....that was certainly.....a unique thing to say." he had no idea how to handle my words.


    did they have a filter ready? part of me wants to say no.


    even my opponent just looked at me incredulously


    "well then, when you hear the gong, the match will begin." he stated, clearly trying to move past that. "now!" he roared to get the crowd hyped again, moving towards the edge of the arena. "let the fight begin!"


    the sound of a massive gong vibrated through the arena.


    big ol gundy stared at me, about to charge over but i held my hand up. "wait!" i shouted, a little surprised i could hear myself over the speakers from the entire arena. were they able to redirect the sound that well? remnant''s technology was very interesting.


    "what, wanna beg for mercy?"


    "i have a question."


    he snorted. "what?"


    "have you ever seen a fire dust crystal this big before?" i pulled a crystal of fire dust about the size of a car key out of my pocket.


    "what the hell does that have to do with any¡ª"


    "catch." i tossed it to him casually.


    he kind of instinctually caught it in his hand, only to stare at it strangely as it began to glow brilliantly.


    *boooooooooooooooom* a huge explosion rocked the arena, a figure was seen flying out of the new smoke cloud, slamming into the side of the stadium. his body, while clearly hurt, was still able to slightly move, indicating he was living still, even if his armor was in tatters.


    rune carved on a dust crystal, very effective.


    without a word, i turned around and began walking back out of the arena.


    only silence met my leave.


    ***


    don''t got much to say, the tournament starts.


    if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone we just wrapped up the tournament over there and the recent chapter was one i really enjoyed writing that it''s almost 4k words.


    also, we have a discord. https://discord.gg/n8bdxwwapb if you want to come and hang out, ask about the story or want spoilers, come on down.

 Chapter 108:

    chapter 108:


    i walked back into the ''locker room'', the waiting room that the contestants were staying. was it a smart idea to have all of them staying so close together? i couldn''t say, but the security only had to watch a single area, so there''s that i suppose.


    "oh man, what a difficult fight, i''m exhausted." i loudly declared as all eyes were immediately on me as i walked in.


    "do you have any idea what you did?" the organizer from before looked at me with thinly veiled fury in his eyes.


    "won the match." i grinned.


    "not that, you moron." he growled, rubbing his temples. "but that was also infuriating to watch." he calmed himself down. "do you have any idea who ''lil''miss malachite'' is?"


    "yup."


    he paused, looking at me in surprise. "and you still went through with that little stunt? you won''t make it past today. the only reason her people haven''t gotten you yet is because the tournament."


    "i''m quaking in my boots." i rolled my eyes.


    there were some murmurs around me, some agreeing with the guy, others looking confused at what he was saying.


    yeah, some really sheltered kids here just looked utterly confused.


    he just snorted. "guess we know who got you through the preliminaries now." n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    ah, he was referring to me dropping roman''s name.


    "your ass." the guy mumbled, turning to the scroll in his hands. "alright, we go the next match set up." all eyes turned back to the organizer; people eager to get started. "second match of the finals will be ¨C rufus hedge vs rajah sun."


    gods, the names here are just odd.....i know why they did it, just doesn''t really make it any less strange in my mind.


    something about a dictator in a previous era that sought to eliminate any kind of expression or individuality, so parents started to name their kids after colors in protest. after the regime faded the naming convention had stuck, practically as a reminder.


    don''t remember if that was the exact reason, but i think that''s about the gist of it.


    i watched the two of them exist through the doors i just came in from. i was a bit excited to see this, but i realized something. "is there a way to watch in person?" i turned towards the organizer.


    he didn''t deem it necessary to speak to me, merely pointing towards another door in the corner.


    i just shrugged walking through. i saw a little encove under the stadium where the fighters could peek out to watch those on the stage. it was empty, except for one person at the far end, watching the match with no small amount of interest.


    that was some red hair, could match mine in intensity


    she turned to me as i walked into this area. "hey there, red." i greeted the so-called invincible girl.


    she looked at me in surprise, registering my nickname for her. "oh, hello." she immediately replied. "you''re...um..."


    "wilhelm." i finished for her.


    "right, wilhelm." she smiled forcibly, seemingly unsure of how to proceed.


    i just shook my head with an amused smile, taking a notebook and pen out of my pocket as i looked towards the arena.


    the announcer was doing his antics again, the fighters giving a few words. much more tame than what me and my opponent did, and i could see the hesitance when he put his mic infront of their mouths.


    looking up at the big monitors, i couldn''t help but notice something i didn''t before. there were ''aura gauges'' marked for each fighter. i suppose it slipped my mind regarding the ''rules'' since i wasn''t really paying attention.


    once someone''s aura hits a critical state, the match is over, not too surprising in of itself, it was a good way to gauge fights without resulting to possible injury or death.


    no. what caught my attention was that they had machines able to measure someone''s aura.


    the light of the soul, it was quantified up there for everyone to see, and this was apparently the norm.


    really....remnant''s technology just continues to impress.


    i focused on the fight as both rufus and rajah took their stances, they were of similar builds and similar styles rufus of course using his spear, and this rajah was using a glaive with a design that reminded me of china.


    "what do you mean?" she asked, seemingly surprised by my question, like she had never put thought in it before.


    "why fight? do you think its fun, or maybe you want the prize money?"


    she paused, looking rather hesitant. "i want to be a huntress." she said after a moment.


    "so? plenty of people do but they don''t fight here." i shrugged. "you''re famous enough to get into any school on remnant, why keep going?"


    "well, i''m only one win away from breaking the record."


    "glory is it then? want your name up in spotlights?"


    "i....don''t care for the publicity, admittedly." she said quietly.


    "ah, that can be a bummer sometimes. it makes forming relationships difficult. are people after you for your fame or fortune, or do they genuinely like you? makes finding friends really hard." i said idily, but the look on her face says that i hit a very sore spot for her. one which i could barely hold back on wincing from. "sorry, i didn''t mean to ¨C"


    "n-no...." she kept her expression neutral, but i could tell she was a little depressed by my statement hitting a bit too close to home for her. "it''s fine."


    i felt a twinge of guilt in my chest. perhaps even a bit of sympathy as i remembered where i was a few years ago.


    "alright, red." i turned towards her. "you got a scroll?"


    "huh?" she blinked in confusion. "y-yes, i have one?" she took it out confused by my request.


    i plucked it out of her hands, fiddling with it for a moment, much to her confusion, tossing it back to her which she almost fumbled. "there you go."


    "what did you do?"


    "added my number." i replied. "call me, send my messages if you''re bored. i got a lot of free time usually."


    "you mean like ¨C"


    "yes, like a friend." i chuckled, heading for the exits. i didn''t look at her gob smacked expression, but as soon as i walked back, i felt my scroll buzz with a message, a small smile rising on my face.


    ''hello.''


    then it buzzed again.


    ''this is pyrrha, but i guess you know that.''


    and again.


    ''i wanted to make sure you had my number as well.''


    and again.


    ''if you ever wanted to contact me, that is.''


    and again.


    ''not that you have to or anything.''


    it continued buzzing several more times.


    and suddenly, i questioned my choice.


    ***


    pyrrha makes an appearance, and she is a cinnamon roll.


    anyways, just a reminder, i won''t be posting tomorrow, taking wednesdays off. but, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.


    also, we got a discord, come hang out or ask questions. ht tp s :// d is cor d .g g/ trdztrkfvf

 Chapter 109:

    chapter 109:


    sixteen fighters, each having a fight, and suddenly there are eight of us left.


    i was reading over my notes at the moment, watching several fighters utilizing their aura, semblances, and dust throughout their fights.


    i had gotten some very valuable data so far. how dust interacts with semblances was perhaps one of the biggest boons i''ve gained.


    semblances ¨C a semblance of magic. the naming convention wasn''t lost on me after i realized what was going on.


    dust which is basically magical energy, and a semblance which is essentially a personal little ''spell''. they interact to achieve different results, to essentially cast new ''spells'' based on the user''s semblance. to infuse their personal soul-based expressions to achieve something similar to a spell, it was quite an interesting phenomenon i''ve stumbled upon here.


    when rufus ''infused'' his water clone with ice, he wasn''t merely freezing it. he was changing its underlying principles to become ice.


    it was honestly fascinating. i would love to sit here and research this for a few more month, but i had other priorities right now.


    i took out the lamp, giving it a little tap as i watched jinn come on out.


    jinn appeared without much fanfare this time, looking around inquisitively, practically beaming. "so many people here." she commented, as people walked by. "some kind of magic around us so we''re not noticed?"


    "i put up a bounded field that kind of filters perception. i''m recognized as ''sitting here'' but not much beyond that." i explained. "how were the books?"


    she turned back from the people, giving me a smile. "having to read something, what an exquisite experience. i could get used to it." she said happily, taking another glance around. "why are so many people looking at you in annoyance?"


    "oh, well....i may have offended some delicate sensibilities."


    she gave me a dry look, like she didn''t think that was everything. "well, i assume you didn''t call on me because you wanted to be pleasured in front of so many people."


    "are you going to assume that''s why i call you every time?"


    "yes." she smiled mirthfully, taking a seat in my lap. "so, how may i be of service, master~"


    i forcibly calmed myself down.


    neither the time nor the place.....unfortunately.


    "tell me what you think." i handed over my notebook


    she accepted, reading it over with varying changes in expression. i didn''t interrupt her, but my hands slit down her waist as they ran along her thighs. i gave them a little squeeze and i heard her give a tiny yelp, but otherwise didn''t react.


    this is mine.


    was it my devil or dragon aspects that made me think this way?


    hell, it may have just been the hormones of someone my age regardless.


    but i didn''t care.


    this was mine.


    "it seems you have figured many things out." she hummed. "and you noticed the joke behind the term -- semblance." she giggled.


    "i guess you can''t tell me anymore than that?"


    "would you like to ask me a question?" she rolled her eyes, the phrase almost automatic, but i could catch the very blatant hint.


    "i guess i haven''t found everything yet if you still can''t openly talk about secrets." i sighed. "but i suppose that is also fun in of itself. a mystery wouldn''t be enjoyable if it were so easily solvable."


    "oh, i know the feeling all too well." she purred. "i have yet to read through all the books you''ve given me, i can''t stop this excited beating of my chest. what other secrets are you hiding?" she ran a finger along my chest. "must i loosen you lips through other means?"


    "tempting, but i can''t right now." i said reluctantly as my scroll buzzed again.


    she huffed, shifting around. "annoying contraption, ruining the mood." i just laughed, taking it out to look, sighing when i saw who sent me another message. jinn peered over my shoulder. "my, my, you have a woman in your lap and here you are chatting with another, aren''t you just a shameless man." she stated, though her tone held more amusement than anything else.


    "well, i technically have a harem."


    jinn just blinked at me before laughing. "i am not surprised."


    "i feel like i should be offended."


    "shall i be meeting them then?" she asked. "hell, i am jinn, your lover''s personal ¨C what do they say these days ¨C cock sleeve?"


    i practically choked when the words left her mouth. "where the hell did you hear something like that?"


    "i know everything presently happening, she deadpanned." she pointed towards the scroll in my hand.


    "oh....that is unfortunate." i admitted. to know everything happening on this world''s equivalent to the internet. i almost want to question her sanity. "i don''t treat you like that thought." i frowned.


    "mmm, you don''t." she agreed. "it is surprising. i had expected you to bend me over the first opportunity, but you barely even touch me."


    "did you really think that low of me?"


    "with the way your eyes roamed by body ¨C"


    "you were naked." i interjected.


    "had i worn clothes, i wonder if that would have made a different." the corners of her lips curled up. "i jest, but you have been good to me so far."


    i huffed. "of course, you''re mine, i take care of what''s mine."


    "what a good master i''ve found~" she leaned in, kissing my cheek. "but i would not have complained about it either. i am well aware of what i offered when i suggested such a thing. even had i been spending the majority of time on my knees; i would have no complaints."


    "you really value this relationship that much?" i asked skeptically.


    "i have lived a very long ''life''." she said quietly. "i watched the world change over the years, and i was resigned to watch it continue to change in directions i hate watching. the few times i had been called were my only reprieve, to interact with someone or something in any capacity. it was my duty though, my reason for creation, i never questioned it. then you come along and i peek at something much greater than this little corner that i thought was everything. so, i took a chance, and i do not regret my choice. so, use me, hurt me, do whatever you wish with this body of mine, i will not complain."


    "i''m not heartless." i grumbled. "i''m not just going to turn you into some ''toy''."


    "i know." she smiled. "that''s why you''re a good person." she kissed my cheek again before disappearing back into her lamp.


    [i like her.]


    "you do?" i paused my thoughts, answering the dragon.


    [she doesn''t pussyfoot around, she saw something she wanted and went for it. i approve.]


    "huh." i guess that does fit with ddraig personality, or rather the sentiments of a dragon. "i like her too, i''m glad she''s going to be coming with us."


    ***


    "ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce our top 8 fighters" the announcer was was up to his usual shenanigans to hype up the crowd.


    i kind of like him.


    he gestured towards a machine in the middle, a button with matching brackets. "with the top 8 selected, we''re going to beging the next round." he shouted. "every fighter will take their turn to randomize their placement. first up, we have the one and only ¨C invincible girl, pyrhha nikos." he gestured towards red.


    she looked...uneasy by that nickname. i expected her to hold it with pride, but she really didn''t seem to enjoy the fanfare around her.


    the way she had been blowing up my scroll, i wondered if she even had any friends. i commented on it before and didn''t want to poke much into it, but fame like this must make it hard to connect with people. while not the same issues i had when i was her age, i can sympathize with being alone.


    "hostile, i''ll show you hostile ¨C"


    "granted." she surprisingly said.


    "loki odinson, is it true you once turned into a horse to entice another horse to mount you?"


    "those are filthy lies my oaf of a brother''s friends made up." he vehemently denied.


    "your honor, let the record state that my client had intercourse with a horse."


    "what, no!"


    "loki is a known liar, presume everything he says is a lie."


    "that''s bullshit!"


    "see, he just admitted it."


    "i''m going to stab you."


    just then, the talisman on the door finally ripped, and another slew of guards ran inside. their strange staffs glowed as one tried up and tried to stab me with it. expectance on their faces turned into confusion as nothing happened, a small iridescent ripple covered me.


    "are you trying to purge me from the time line? what part of magic that manipulates parallel worlds did you not understand?" i looked at the judge again.


    i snapped my fingers, the newcomers falling into a new batch of seats, a jury bench off to the side, quickly sealed up to not allow movement.


    "finally, our jury is here." i walked up to the people that would decide my client''s fate. "now, i know what you''re all thinking, why is loki odinson innocent?" i gave them all a look. "well, he''s not, and we all know that."


    "you are the worst attorney i''ve ever seen."


    "some of us take the oath to speak the truth seriously!" i chided him.


    "that''s only for witnessess." loki practically lost his composure.


    "oh.....i knew that."


    "are you even an attorney?"


    "got my online degree yesterday." i puffed up my chest.


    "sweet odin, send me to niflheim now."


    "as i was saying, loki is innocent of all charges levied against him." i slammed my fist on the bench. "there''s no way he molested that horse, it was concensual!"


    "i never thought i could hate someone so much that i''ve only know for a few minutes." loki whispered.


    "if the horse dick doesn''t fit, you must acquit!"


    "seriously, hand me a knife, i''ll kill myself right now, save everyone the trouble."


    "do you even know what charges loki odinson is facing?" the judge spoke up again, clearly regaining her composure.


    "okay, honestly, i''m kind of winging it here."


    "loki is charged with creating a branching timeline, potentially destroying the sacred timeline and starting a multiverse war."


    "wow." i looked at loki. "yeah, fuck this guy."


    "really, after all that?" loki looked at me dryly.


    "you''re right, even if you are a piece of shit, i took an oath to defend you." i straightened my tie again. "your honor, i request we strike the previous conversation from the record."


    "no."


    "welp, i tried." i shrugged. "i guess you''re going to jail, loki."


    "we don''t have jail. punishment is immediate purging."


    "that seemes a bit excessive, he only fucked one horse." i pointed out.


    "i did not have sex with a horse!"


    "loki." i looked at him. "you can admit it, i''m going to judge you for it either way."


    "i''m going to dance on your corpse."


    "oho, get in line." i chuckled. "don''t worry, i have one finally card to play."


    "i doubt it." loki rebuttaled.


    "no, my partner is an expert, he actually went to law school and didn''t pay someone in lewd feet pics for a fake degree."


    "that seems like an oddly specific thing to say." loki reeled back. "where is this vaunted partner of yours then?"


    "sir wiggles, the floor is yours!" i gestured towards the magnificent rabbit on the table.


    he bounced back and forth, wiggled his butt and twitched his nose.


    "well said." i wiped a tear from my eye. "you always know how to make a moving speech. i didn''t think i would ever feel sympathy for loki, horse fucker."


    "word cannot describe the degree of which my anger burns for you right now."


    "this is getting rediculuos." the judge stood up. "who do you think you are, we ¨C"


    my scroll beeped. "oh, looks like it''s time."


    "pardon?" she looked at me strangely.


    i didn''t answer, the building shook as explosions erupted outside.


    "time to go." i walked over, yanking loki out of his seat and throwing him through a portal. i turned back to the scrambling tva members. "you''re all stupid, your jobs are stupid, i find your existence an affront to everything i stand for. good day." i followed behind, portal closing right as i walked through.


    loki pushed himself up, sand falling down his face as the heat of the desert hit us.


    "well, that was a good distraction, nicely done." i praised.


    "wait, you did all of that.....as a distraction?" he stood up. "so you could blow them up?"


    "yup."


    ".....you, i like you." he smiled mirthfully. "so, where do we go from here?"


    ***


    i realize people were looking forward to the next fight, and i''m not doing this on purpose, i wrote these chapters last week. so, here''s an omake to tie you all over, he fights next chapter.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 110:

    chapter 110:


    the remainder had essentially drawn their straws, the new brackets formed up on the screens above. me, being the first to form a match up was the first to fight.


    i was sitting to the side, idly wasting time until my match started. they first wanted to the usual song and dance, hype up everything, give the sponsors some screen time, and have some expert commentary. i didn''t really care to listen as they were mostly talking about how excited they were for the more popular competitors.


    taking my scroll out, i decided to find some forums that talked about me.


    reading down some titles of threads, i couldn''t help but have my lips curl up. it seems a few people caught my little comment about the ''3%''. some are calling out the organizers for rigging the tournament, or something like that.


    of course, the fact that i had a bye all the way to the finals was telling in of itself. there was still a huge amount of outcry about me being a ''cheater'' and that i should be disqualified.


    can''t prove nothin though.


    though, most thought i would be knocked out here.


    i actually found quite a bit info on my opponent, one cobalt steel.


    names are still weird, but i digress.


    cobalt steel, age 17, should be turning 18 by the end of the year. he has a good record dating back three years. he''s always made it into the top 8 and at one time made it to the top 4.


    his weapon is simple by mechashift standards. a long sword that can turn into a rifle.


    long range combined with short range. pretty useful, i can see why he went with such a thing. hell, if i were born here, i would probably be using something similar.


    apparently, he favors his sword usage over his gun.


    he has quite a few fans....most of which are calling for him to kick my ass.


    well, what can you do? i chose to take this role, i''ll deal with all the negativity projected my way.


    the memes are great though. it seems that certain things are constants across all dimensions. if there is an internet or equivalent, humanity gonna meme.


    "hey there, red." i looked to see pyrrha walking over.


    "wilhelm." she greeted. "are you prepared?"


    "for my fight? yeah, should be fine." i waived her off.


    "you''re not nervous? cobalt is an excellent fighter, i''ve fought him in the past and it wasn''t an easy match."


    "nah, i''m feeling confidant."


    "do you plan to do the same thing as your last fight?" she said, slightly unsure. i doubt she approved of my flippant attitude during that whole thing.


    "cobalt seems like a decent bloke, so i won''t cheese it." i made sure to assuage her concerns. "but, how much you want to bet they''ll make a new ruling banning what i did anyways?"


    pyrrha just blinked, looking skeptical. "i don''t think the organizers would do someth¡ª"


    "attention." a voice boomed over the speakers. "due to some concerns regarding safety, we will hence forth be forbidding any explosives used in the competition."


    the corners of my lips curled up as i stared at a silent pyrrha. "you were saying?"


    she looked a little embarrased. "i guess i was mistaken."


    "don''t worry about it." i leaned back against the wall as the promotions and such were still going on. "so, whatcha doing here, red?"


    "i just wanted to make sure you were prepared for your match." she said quietly.


    what a cinnamon roll, she was worried about me and we barely even knew each other. "well, may as well tell me about yourself."


    she nervously rubbed her arms, like she was unsure of what to say. "i don''t have much to say. i grew up in argus, and trained to be a huntress."


    "that''s it?" i raised an eyebrow. "what about hobbies? thing you do for fun. what''s you''re favorite show, your favorite restaurant." i wasn''t really one to throw stones from my glass house regarding friends, but i still did stuff outside of training and magic.


    he planted his feet and unleashed a series of slashes. they were precise and crisp, each one without hesitation and every attack going for a vital area. utilizing his lower center of gravity, he came from underneath me to disrupt my vision.


    he had been trained well.


    his sword swinging up from below, going for my lower chest, i slammed the hilt of my sword down, knocking it away. he spun his entire body to regain some kind of momentum to launch another attack on my other side, only for the tip of my sheath to collide with the guard of his sword. he was deceptively agile, he looked more like an endurance fighter at first glance.


    stepping forward, he didn''t stop, blade continuing to rain down slashing with an admirable speed and precision. his aura continued to dwindle ever so slightly, not because of my blows, but because he was burning it to enhance his own attacks.


    i could admire his determination, and his skill at such techniques. to accelerate his swings he had already committed to in an attempt to throw off my perception. if it were anyone else, i could see how they would have trouble, just how pyrrha said he was a difficult opponent.


    my own sword flashed out, parrying and deflecting each attach. with the final clash, i put a tad more strength into it and knocked his sword away, reeling my hand back and foot planted, i was about to stab him but i noticed right as i did, he took a step back, anticipating my blow.


    interesting.


    i still followed through, hitting a chunk of his aura off, but he jumped back right as i connected, mitigating most of the damage and gaining distance as his sword switched to the rife and fired off a few rounds of magical bullets at me. small red missiles curved through the air as they came at me from both sides.


    with a flick of my sword, still sheathed, the bullets were destroyed before they could reach me. "curious." i said, earning his attention. "some kind of precognition?"


    he paused looking at me confusion before some sort of realization dawned on him. "you discovered it already...." he replied, a grin forming on his face. "you really are strong. my semblance.....it gives me a danger sense."


    "oh, that is interesting." i couldn''t help but comment. not traditional precognition, but a sense that predicts dangers. how i would love to run some experiments on such a thing.


    "i can see the danger anything poses to me." he admitted. "the other fighters, my dad, even trained huntsman i''ve met at haven, it gives me a sense of how dangerous they are." his hands shook slightly. "so why.....do none of them even come close to the feeling i''m getting from you?"


    well...that certainly is interesting. was he able to some-what scry me due to his ''semblance'', was that how it worked?


    he took a deep breath his hands steadied. "but, i can''t help but be excited too. i didn''t think i''d meet someone who gave me this feeling." the fingers around his weapon tightened. "will you stop holding back?"


    i couldn''t help but grin, he was able to see through that much. "you''re an interesting kid. i''ve asked two others now and it''s making me curious, why did you join the tournament?"


    "i want to be the strongest."


    the genuine way he said it. it was different than rufus who was more ''pure''. this kid seemed to have that ''drive'' the one to climb to the peak and not settle there, to see the other mountains and be excited that he still had a ways to go.


    "don''t blink." i stated, my foot sliding back, one hand holding my sheath the other resting on mirage''s hilt.


    "don''t hesitate." i let some pressure seep out, to pour down on him, my intent to truly kill him. i saw his knees almost buckle under the sudden feeling of death, but he held firm.


    this world just keeps giving me surprises.


    "i''ll show you briefly, what sky exists above yours."


    as i moved, the world bent around me.


    his body didn''t physically react until he was already falling to the ground, and i was sheathing my sword behind him.


    blood began to puddle around his prone form, his aura utterly shattered at the blow. only a moment persisted until shouts and gasps erupted all around us. most were unable to comprehend what just occurred.


    i wanted to throw my head back and laugh, he actually managed to slightly anticipate my attack, mitigating a fraction of my blow. was it because of his semblance?


    cobalt groaned as he used the little bit of strength, he had left to flip himself over, to look at me. i couldn''t help but smile because looking down at him was a big smirk on his own face, in fact, he started to laugh. "is that the peak?"


    "does it matter? for now, it''s something for you to work towards." i wonder how far you''ll go if you have something beyond your reach to constantly strive for. let''s see if he can break through these limits and actually approach me in the future.


    he just laughed harder as i began to walk out of the arena.


    a gob smacked announcer and audience left in my wake.


    ***


    alright, i saw the comments, i''ll try to fit the omake into canon somewhere. mc is taking a liking to this world and the people. pyrrha opens up a little bit with her awkwardness, and mc revealed a bit of power to the world.


    fifth interlude is up on pat reon, it''s from ozpin''s perspective. if you want to read 5 chapter ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 111:

    chapter 111:


    i walked back into the waiting area, the place much quieter than when i left. the stares this time weren''t filled with contempt, perhaps something bordering hesitance and respect.


    i guess wherever you go, people respect strength. n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "wilhelm!" rufus called out, walking towards me. "that was amazing, how did you do that?" he excitedly smiled.


    "little bit of skill, nothing worth mentioning." i smiled. "i''m more curious about your little water clones."


    "ah, well.." he scratched his head. "they''re not really that good, they can''t attack."


    "nonsense, not every move has to deal damage. they provide a lot of utility in combat, look how easily you were able to immobilize your opponent."


    "you think so?" rufus looked unsure.


    "the field control you could provide if you utilize them well. i don''t know how much control you have of their movements when you create them, but being able to freeze enemies at a whim is no laughing matter."


    rufus wasn''t wasn''t the only one who approached me, a woman in a more traditional marital artist garb followed. "i thought you were just a clown, but you''re actually very skilled." she crossed her arms, not as all intimidated by what happened. "i look forward to fighting you at the end." she stated.


    "arslan, was it?" i looked the woman over. "aren''t you fighting pyrrha next?"


    she just snorted. "i''ll beat her this time, you just better be ready."


    "well, i''ll wait for you then." i grinned. i liked her enthusiasm. honestly, i really liked the drive that all the people here had. it gave off a completely different vibe than on earth. scathach would absolutely love it here. they saw me beat cobalt like that, and they''re basically like ''fuck it, lets fight'' and don''t lose their confidence.


    i thought i would be bored after a while. i got most of the data i would need, some very interesting things i witnessed regarding aura and semblances, but i was genuinely having fun. well, the tournament, i couldn''t much care for, it was the people that made it worth continuing.


    curious if this girl would beat pyrrha, she did mention it being a close fight.


    who knows?


    "wilhelm schweinorg?" i turned around to see a handful of people walking right towards me.


    "yes?" i looked at them, they didn''t look like part of the organization hosting the tournament, nor fighters.


    "we''d like to ask you a few questions." he took a badge out of his pocket, flashing it at me.


    some kind of police? i didn''t recognize the badge, but that was to be expected here. and what exactly are they wanting to question me for? i doubt the tournament rigging is ''illegal'' only against the rules, thus would be kicked out.


    "sure." i simply answered, i had nothing to hi--


    "what''s your relationship with roman torchwick?"


    i sucked in a breath of air. "dammit roman, what did you do?" i couldn''t help but facepalm. "am i being detained?"


    "we just need to ask you a few questions." one of the guys reassured me.


    another spoke up. "kid, we need to know where he''s at, if you got any information...."


    "sorry, i have no idea." i glanced around the room as everyone was staring. "i don''t know who this roman torchwick is, i''ve never met the well dressed man in my life." these guys gave me a weird feeling, and not because they were cops.


    "we''re trying to work with you here, we know you''re in the middle of this big tournament." one of the cops stepped forward, a gentle smile on his face. "and we don''t want to ruin your future by dragging you out under all those eyes."


    "well, i may know a thing or two." i leaned in as they mimicked me. "you see.....i heard that roman torchwick is prone to wearing woman''s underpants, and copious amounts of mascara, why don''t you --"


    "look, kid." he stepped forward, interrupting me. "i don''t think you understand what''s going on here. roman torchwick is wanted by the mistralian government. now, we don''t think you had anything to do with his crimes, but we need you to tell us everything you know."


    "i really have no idea where he is." i reiterated. "i''m just a kid here, trying to leave his mark on the world. what could i possibly know about such a notorious thief? i''m offended you would think so low of me! you offend me, good day, sir!" i turned around, but a hand was placed on my shoulder before i could leave.


    well, guess my bullshitting didn''t work.


    the man just sighed. "if you''re not going to cooperate, we''ll have to do this the hard way. wilhelm schweinorg, you''re being placed under arrest, please put your hands above your head."


    "for what?" i narrowed my eyes, this seemed more and more suspicious by the second.


    "accessory to grand larceny." he said sternly, taking a pair of handcuffs out of his pocket.


    grand larceny....that means he successfully robbed that gang boss. but why would they be here trying to grab me if he robbed another criminal? i doubt she would have called the police, unless they''re on her payroll.


    or something really went wrong and i should just leave anyways.


    fuck it.


    with a frown, i grabbed his hands as he tried to put cuffs on me. "no." leaning forward, i grabbed his arm and twist it, making him drop the handcuffs.


    "you made a mistake brat!" one of the guys standing in the rear rushed towards me, a weapon drawn from his coat looked like brass knuckles, but they crackled with electricity.


    the man tried to punch at me, i deflected his fist with the back of my hand and kneed him in the chest, only to be caught by his aura. letting go of the cop i had in a hold, i pulled the aura-user by the arm and flipped him over my shoulder, throwing him onto the ground.


    just as i said that, i turned around i felt something approach me. the area behind me shattered in a familiar way, a petite hand grabbed onto my sleeve. "neo?" i asked in surprise, her looks clearly different, most likely to hide herself from all the eyes currently on us.


    she looked at me with concern in her eyes. she pulled on me and gestured at the exited, quite explicitly.


    "what the hell is going on!?"


    she just quickly gestured; anxiety written on her face. i realized i wouldn''t be getting an in-depth explanation from her.


    "stop! i won''t let you go!" pyrrha took a step forward, reaching her hand out, her shield shot across the distance returning to her embrace.


    i blinked in surprise at what she just did. some kind of telekinesis?


    impressive.


    "sorry, red." i muttered as neo activated her semblance again as we disappeared from her sight.


    ***


    "kid, you''re alive!" roman peeked out of a truck window, hands on the ignition, clearly antsy.


    "yeah, apparently no thanks to you." i narrowed my eyes. "what the fuck, roman?"


    "okay, that''s fair. but it isn''t my fault." he retorted as both me and neo got in the truck.


    "how is it not your fault, this entire thing was your plan!?"


    "i didn''t expect the bitch to have stolen atlas tech!" he threw his arms up.


    "wait, what?"


    "i didn''t even notice until after we took it. the schematics for atlas''s latest mechs and weaponry. i heard this shit was stolen months ago, i didn''t think it''d end up in her hands. do you have any idea what the atlas military will do when they find out someone has this?"


    "why not just ditch it?"


    "too late. too many people know i took it now, better to keep for a bargaining chip." he took out a cigar, lighting it up. "maybe i can give it to old irondick so he won''t sick his dogs after me." he sighed. "fuck, this was supposed to be an easy job."


    "wait, if you stole it from that gang-lady, why did the government come after me?"


    "oh, she was going to sell it to them." he turned the key, letting the truck start. "they were negotiating a price, and since there wasn''t much of a rush, they were taking it slow." he pulled out a stack of papers. "bitch always did keep detailed records." he said, tossing them to the side.


    "and now you lit a damn fire under them because if atlas finds out they were trying to acquire this stuff, they would come down on mistral hard."


    "welcome to politics." he waived his hand flippantly. "they didn''t even care about kicking up a fuss during the tournament to grab you even though they probably thought you were just a patsy."


    suddenly, all of our scrolls started beeping. "alert, please be on the lookout for the following." an automated message rang out, both me and roman''s headshots shown with a ''dangerous criminal, exercise extreme caution.''


    "fuck." i cursed. i didn''t want this world to be burnt for me, i like a lot of things here.


    "it''s not as bad as it looks." roman tried to reassure me as the truck visible changed, neo focusing her semblance to display a different appearance. it looked like we were in a police car now.


    "this seems pretty fucking bad."


    "okay, it''s bad if we stayed in mistral, luckily, we live in vale."


    "that''s....fair." i mulled it over. "will vale also throw a hissy fit?"


    "probably." roman nodded.


    "the fuck, roman?"


    "calm your tits, kid. they''ll just do the bare minimum to support mistral. don''t expect any kind of response like we''re getting here." he tossed his cigar out the window. "just relax, and lets slip out before anyone notices¡ª"


    *craaassshhhhh*


    a sudden weightlessness came over me before gravity reasserted itself. the truck went tumbling, rolling on the ground before coming to a stop, something having hit us at extreme speeds.


    we were all fine, the benefits of aura on their part. only perhaps a bit jumbled from the sudden jerking sensations.


    "you were saying?" i gave roman a glare.


    ***


    so, i originally did plan to go through the whole tournament, but i realized something.....why? i mean, the outcome would be kind of obvious, so i''d rather it end on a more fun note? mc and gang getting the f out of mistral while the authorities chase them. and this sets up future plot points much better for any second rounds of rwby when the time line aligns with canon.


    i was asked when rwby was going to end, and i know that some people don''t like it, so i''ll say it''s within 10 chapters before mc heads out.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 112:

    chapter 112:


    "mother fucker." roman shouted, kicking the door open as neo climbed through the window on her side, the door practically caved in.


    my door was stuck enough that i just rammed it with my shoulder, breaking it thoroughly off its hinges.


    i got out in time to see roman aim his cane up, the bottom sliding open to become a crosshairs as a dust bullet was launched out the bottom. it collided with the vehicle that just ran into us, several people running out as it blew up.


    "were those police..?"


    "no, they were wearing malachite''s colors." roman snorted, as we both saw neo bounce over, taking the two goons down with relative ease.


    "nice cane." i commented. "didn''t realize it''s a gun."


    "hah, more than a gun." he smirked.


    "makes me miss mine." i sighed. "was just a hidden sword, but it had sentimental value."


    maybe i should get another made at some point? it''s not something i would walk around with all the time, i can''t really pull off a cane like roman can unless certain events dictate such a showing.


    "as much as i would love ¨C" roman was interrupted, a bullet whizzed by, nicking his hat. there was a moment of silence as roman calmly raised his cane again and unloaded a series of dust-based bullets in the direction of the shot. "well, i think we should get going."


    "how far away is the bullhead?"


    "halfway across the city."


    "joy." i sighed, this was turning into a mess. "neo, how are your illusions for long term?"


    she shook her hand for a ''so-so'' gesture.


    i saw movement out of the corner of my eye and raised my sword up, a bullet colliding with the flat of my blade right before it would have connected with neo ¨C or rather her aura. "careful there." i sent her a wink.


    she rolled her eyes, exaggeratedly ''swooning''.


    "oh, come off it." i shook my head, another shot ringing out as i stepped to the side. "alright, this is getting annoying, how the fuck did they know where we were?" they apparently set up enough to take pot shots at us.


    "unfortunately, the spider knows my usual strategies, and neo used to be one of her best enforcers." he aimed his cane, using it as a gun and continued to fire away as he noticed more gang members pop up. "wouldn''t be surprised if she has ambushes set up all over the place."


    "yeah, and you had me grab her attention so a large amount of her men were probably in the area already, right?"


    "well, no one can say you did a bad job as a distraction." roman offered. "no one could have guessed things turned out this way."


    that''s true, i suppose. had everything gone as planned, then the tournament would have still been going on and roman and neo could have laid low somewhere without the government kicking down doors.


    a few screeching tires echoed out as a handful of cards came around the corner, stopping a distance away. dozens of people getting out, all armed to the teeth.


    "mustard!" roman exclaimed.


    the man at the forefront growled. he had bleach blonde hair, and a tacky yellow suit on. "my name is not mustard."


    "hey there mustard, it''s been a while. still rocking that same look." roman casually ignored his indignation. neo looked amused by the whole thing.


    "hey mustard, how''s it going?" i waved.


    his head snapped to me, a scowl on his face. "this brat your prote?ge? or something?"


    "no.""yes."


    "fuck off roman."


    "kid takes after me." roman chuckled.


    "he has that same punchable face." mustard grunted.


    "why do people keep saying that!?" do i really have a punchable face?


    "hate to tell you kid ¨C "


    "roman, enough." mustard interrupted. "you know why we''re here."


    "your unconditional surrender?" i interjected. "perhaps an apology, for interrupting my tournament?"


    "quiet, brat. the adults are talking."


    i turned to roman who raised an eyebrow at me. then i looked at neo who just hit me with a big grin.


    "hey roman, did you see my first match?"


    "what the hell are you talking abou¡ª" mustard asked in confusion as i tossed a large dust crystal in his direction.


    roman brought up his cane, with a practiced ease, he shot the crystal in mid-air, initiating a large explosion right in mustard''s face.


    my eyes widened slightly as this strange yellow barrier blocked the brunt of it, only the faintest shimmer of aura around the goon. several bodies now littered the area, but most of the men were downed, and the remainder mostly consisted of aura-users.


    the ''barrier'' collapsed onto the ground coating it in a strange liquid like texture, almost like ¨C "is that fucking mustard?" i couldn''t help but shout.


    "it''s not mustard dammit."


    i couldn''t help but start laughing.


    "did you think i called him that because of his sense of fashion?" roman snorted, holding back a laugh himself. "his semblance makes that goopy stuff that looks like mustard."


    neo was practically falling over herself, silently laughing along side us.


    "kill them." mustard shouting as weapons were raised and fired.


    roman jumped to the side, neo disappeared, and i drew my sword.


    i didn''t feel like getting bombarded by a deluge of bullets, so i dashed to the side behind a building.


    a man with a tattoo down his face ran at me, axe in one hand as he swung through a light pole with a surprising ease. his skill was mildly surprising, he wasn''t'' just overcompensating with pure strength, each of his swings that tried to cleave me were followed up with the right movements to capitalize on his build.


    flicking my sword, i created a sword phantom that collided with his chest. a single bird was easy enough to do without any setup at this point.


    he was knocked off his feet, his aura''s sheen dipped noticeably as it got much dimmer around his body. following up with a quick knee to his head, he was knocked down for the count. i noticed so far that aura-users are still susceptible to concussive blows even through their aura, except in a diminished capacity. aura is certainly not an absolute defense, even if it''s at 100%.


    i looked over to see neo dancing between several goons, several of which would appear to be on about the same level as this guy.


    "damn girl." i couldn''t help but comment. her fighting style was quite fun to watch, actually.


    she turned towards me and give me a wink, using her umbrella to slap one of the guys in the balls, eyes never leaving my own.


    yeah, i can see what you mean, miltia.


    hefting the downed guy up, i threw him at one of the goons trying to gang up on neo as i joined her little brawl.


    a quick trust to one holding a hammer as neo glided behind me, unfurling her umbrella to block another''s vision as she swiped at his legs.


    i turned my sword around and stabbed down at him, a shriek filling the area. neo vanished with her semblance, appearing behind the one i had attacked previously, kicking him in the back of the knees, then following up with a smack across his face with her umbrella.


    "are you serious?" i looked at him, taking my scroll out and flipping through it until i came up on the news channel.


    there was a woman with a mic in her hand, hair blowing as her voice was hard to hear over the harsh winds. "this is pearl checking in with a deadly chase that took to the skies just moments ago." i looked a the bullhead from the window and back down to the scroll. "we received word that notorious criminal roman torchwick and his partner wilhelm schweinorg have stolen a bullhead with mistral authorities in pursuit. we have yet to calculate the damage they''ve caused in their wake, but my sources say that lethal force has been authorized."


    "roman." miltia''s voice cold. "did she just say, lethal force?"


    "i do believe she did."


    "roman." she said ever so calmly. "why are they authorized to use lethal force on us."


    "probably because roman stole super secret military stuff from your mom, who stole it from atlas, who then was going to sell it to the government, who is keen on either burying the evidence of the illicit afair, or retrieving said secrets." i explained.


    "i better be getting a huge payout for this." melanie scowled. "i noticed you didn''t bring any cargo with you." her eyes narrowed dangerously at roman.


    "calm yourself sweetheart, i stashed the good stuff when i realized how hot things got. besides, if we play this right, we can probably sell this atlas stuff for several million lien."


    "million!?" melanie balked.


    "that''s a lowball." he smirked. "but we need to clear mistral territory first."


    damn, wasn''t the haul estimated to only be a few hundred thousand when everything was said and done?


    "i''m trying, but they''re catching up. we aren''t exactly in a military craft here, roman." miltia growled, before her eyes widened. "they''re arming weapons!"


    "shit, we got anything in this hunk of junk?" roman started looking around.


    "it''s a civilian airship!" miltia shouted. "why would there be weapons!" she turned to me." wilhelm, do that sword thing."


    "what sword thing?" roman turned to me.


    "did you not watch the tournament?"


    "i was preoccupied!"


    i didn''t answer. "miltia, can you open the back?"


    "easy." she flicked a button and the loading door behind us began to open up.


    i stepped to the edge, the sudden air almost made me stumble. i allowed my sword to fly out, shooting at the bullheads like missiles, slashing at their wings.


    "oh shit!" roman gawked. "when the hell did you learn to do that!?"


    i ignored the question again, staring at the bullheads make a downturn towards the ocean below. "they should be fine." i stated, my swords returning to me. "though the news is still following."


    "''eh, they''ll be forced to turn around in a moment, we''re about to leave mistral airspace." roman waived it off. "hell, they''ll probably be forced to ¨C "


    a shadow appeared under the tides, a massive figure breached the surface, huge waves slamming against the floating wrecks.


    "that is a big fucking sea fei long." roman looked surprised.


    "i''ve never seen a grimm that big before, is that a titan?" melanie stated.


    "um guys....it''s looking right at the cops." i pointed out.


    "shit, nothing we can do, that''s just bad luck." roman tilt his hat.


    "we''re just going to leave them like that?" i asked. "i don''t mind dealing with the gangs, but they guys were just doing their jobs, and they''re objectively on the right side of the law here..."


    "kid, we got no weapons, what do you expect to do against something that big?" he waived his hand at the massive creature. "just be glad it isn''t you down there." he went back to his seat.


    i.....


    dammit.


    i can''t in good conscious leave them there to die. "sorry." i looked at miltia who eyed me weirdly.


    "wilhelm, what are you doing?"


    i stepped towards the edge of the back platform, giving her a smile before i stepped off. a portal opened up below me as i fell through, another appearing high up in the sky, giving me a good look at the sea fei long now below me.


    it looked almost draconic in nature. a sea serpent with huge wings.


    falling through the air, i drew mirage, and my magical energy exploded out. spell circles flowed around my blade as i pulled on the kaleidoscope. the sky above me shifted, an aurora sprang out, a cascade of magical energy that created a torrent of color.


    the thing looked up, focusing on me intently. it unfurrowed its wings, as if to fly up and devour me.


    i held my sword back as i gathered the last of the magical energy i needed from an infinite amount of parallel worlds.


    "ether cannon!" i swung my sword as a massive amount of magic was discharged. it collided straight down on the creature, the water displaced and creating a tidal wave in every direction.


    the iridescent beam of light penetrating the water and completely obliterating most of the grimm along with anything else that laid below.


    whelp, that takes care of that.....the wind almost yanked the binding off my pony tail as i continued to fall through the air.


    i looked to the side to see the bullhead hovering nearby, roman at the edge with his cane, when the head suddenly shot off towards me.


    a grappling hook?


    gods that''s so fucking cool!


    i grabbed it with ease as he began to reel me in. i was surprised at the tensile strength of this thing. probably some sort of carbon-fiber.


    "you are one crazy mother fucker." roman huffed, pulling me on board.


    "hey, thanks for the save." i smiled, even if i could just open a new portal. but it was the thought that counts.


    "whatever, kid." he snorted. "so....the fuck was that?"


    "what was what?" i smiled innocently.


    "you know...." he took out another cigar, and i was now wondering if his semblance created them, because i have no idea where he stashed so many. "i''m beyond caring at the moment." he went to his seat and slumped down. "miltia, takes us home please."


    i just shrugged, neo looking at me oddly and both sisters giving me glances.


    well, i guess they share the same sentiments at the moment, this has been an odd adventure.


    looking out the window, i noticed the news still hovering over there.


    huh.


    it''s not like things could get even worse after getting shown using my magic.


    ***


    alright, i heard everyone''s comments about how last chapter went. i can only say i''ll try to not do that again in the future.


    if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 113:

    chapter 113:


    "i need a drink." roman slumped out of the bullhead as we landed.


    "juniors?" i asked.


    "yup." he popped. "need to give the big guy a heads up on what happened."


    "junior''s going to be pissed." melanie added. "he expected an immediate return."


    "yeah, well, he knew the risks." roman seemed uncaring. "besides, it''s not like he isn''t getting ahead here, it just won''t be immediate."


    "won''t the police stop us?" i mean, we could easily sneak there, but we were just casually walking down the street at this point.


    "pfft, like the kingdoms are that cooperative. it''ll take at least several days before vale even considers warrants." roman bit down on his cigar. "and i doubt any of them with a brain will come knocking with you around, kid."


    "that''s...." i paused considering what he said. "that''s fair, i suppose."


    roman snorted. "yeah, just expect the atlas military if they really want your ass." he shook his head, clearly fatigued after everything that happened. "hey, it''s your adoring fans." he chuckled as crowds of people began to point at us, scrolls out recording.


    i, of course, waved at them happily. "do you guys not care that you''re basically being recorded?"


    "it''s good for my persona." roman said flippantly.


    and that was also fair.


    "me and mel work for junior." miltia added. "there''s a reason he''s never overtly touched by the government."


    "copious amounts of blackmail?" i asked. he was a information broker, along with his other illicit activities.


    "yup."


    "huh, neat." i thought for a moment. "think people would pay for autographs?"


    "kid." roman turned to me with a flat expression. "that is a genius idea." a smile grew on his face. "i''ll need to capitalize on this before i get a new warrant."


    "neo, you good?" i asked the shorter woman, only taking a few glances at how those pants hugged her butt.


    she gave a small smile, seemingly unconcerned.


    "please, neo thrives on the attention." roman laughed as we approached the club. it wasn''t very far away, conveniently close to where the bullheads parked. he swaggered in, pushing the doors open. "honey, i''m home." he declared to a club full of people.


    gone was the whole ''dance'' theme he had going on before. no, this was set up to watch the fights from earlier, lots of seating, lots of drinks.


    it only took a moment before people started clapping and cheering.


    "thank you, thank you." roman took his hat off and bowed. "you''re all too kind, really."


    "what''s up with the standing ovation?" i asked.


    "you got any idea how many people the spider bitch ran out of mistral or killed friends and family of? not to mention ¨C fuck the governments. oh, and a healthy dose of fuck the tournament commission as well. basically hit the triple with our little adventure."


    "the people of the hour." junior opened his arms, welcoming us back and gesturing to the seats at the bar. the crowd just hollering and whooping even more.


    i happily took my seat, a drink already waiting infront of me. "this is not how i expected our return to be like." i down half my glass in one go.


    "at the moment, you''re not wanted men in vale." junior just shrugged, turning back to the huge crowd. "ladies and gentleman, we''re closing. so, get the hell out."


    many booed and threw jeers at junior, but they didn''t really have any venom behind them. he was weirdly charismatic.


    "gonna debrief now?" i mused sipping my drink.


    "you think this is a cop drama or something?" junior grunted.


    "well, kid isn''t wrong." roman grinned. "so, how''s everything after we made our escape?"


    junior took his glasses off, rubbing his eyes. "shit, roman. i can''t cover you on this one, you''re gonna get a lot of heat on your for this shit."


    "i figured." roman sighed. "how bad is the kid in it?" he jerked his thumb towards me.


    "up shit creek, the concept of a paddle doesn''t even exist for him anymore."


    "ouch." i winced. "didn''t know you cared, roman."


    "yeah, well, i need to make sure my people don''t get caught and snitch on me."


    "sureeeeee." i smiled.


    he chose to ignore me. "but what''s the latest news."


    "well, you lot are blasted all over the news, kid and you taking the spotlight." he took out his scroll, pressing it a few times and tossed it on the counter.


    "initial estimates are roughly 140,000 lien in damages ¨C"


    "27 dead ¨C "


    "¡ªworried about an unchecked individual with the ability to kill a grimm of such caliber"


    the clips changed from time to time as a bunch of people all talked about our escapades.


    "hmm, i wonder if vacuo is nice this time of the year?" i asked.


    "if you like sand, sand, and more sand." miltia rolled her eyes.


    "there''s that nice resort there, though." melanie added helpfully.


    "oh?" i was actually surprised by that.


    neo stood up and excitedly waved her arms.


    "oh yeah, shorty took a vacation there a few months ago, wouldn''t stop bragging about it." miltia added, a tired look on her face.


    "we''re getting off topic, lets focus on the important stuff." junior cut off that sidetrack. "now....what''s this i hear about roman downing a bullhead with....a dildo?" he raised an eyebrow.


    "oh? i hear beacon is a good school, but won''t you get some flak for going to a school outside the kingdom?" i could only imagine with her popularity back home that they were all expecting her to go to haven.


    "maybe, i don''t know." she mumbled. "my manager said something similar but....you were from vale so i wanted to go there."


    "oh, red."


    "i''m going to stop you." she said with a certain amount of confidence in her voice that surprised me.


    "stop me?" i questioned.


    "i''ll make you stop being a criminal." she declared.


    i couldn''t help but smile at her words, the way she said them was so genuine. "do you think you can?" i wanted to poke her a little bit.


    she furrowed her brow. "i know you''re strong."


    "pyrrha, that wasn''t anywhere close to my full strength." i admitted. i wanted to see what her resolve looked like.


    she was quiet for a moment. "a lot of people are trying to speculate your semblance, but no one can agree on anything." she looked at me, as if wanting an answer.


    "semblance, huh?" i eyed her. "tell you mine if you tell me ¨C"


    "polarity." she interrupted me.


    i blinked at her. "i was kidding." i face palmed. but that was interesting and i had questions regarding the applications.


    "oh..." she looked down. "that''s fine, just ¨C "


    i sighed, opening up a portal right behind her. "space control." i spoke, almost making her jump in fright.


    "wilhelm!?" she turned around, looking at me in utter shock.


    "hey, red," i greeted as i stepped over, the scene revealed was an empty park minus us two.


    "space control?" she muttered, connecting several dots. "that''s...scary to think about." she looked up at me. "is it a good idea for you to be here...?"


    "are you going to arrest me, miss huntress?"


    she blushed slightly. "i''m not technically a huntress yet.....only becoming a huntress in training, legally, when i start my schooling at beacon."


    i couldn''t help but smile again at her nervousness. "i never did apologize for what happened." i moved towards a nearby bench, sitting down. she followed me, sitting a little close but i still saw her hesitance.


    "for the damage?"


    "oh, i don''t really care about that." i admitted. insurance would most likely cover everything, though i can look into that to clear my conscious incase someone got screwed over due to my flippancy.


    "wilhelm!"


    "well, i am a master criminal." i smirked as she just huffed in annoyance. "i was talking about how we left things." i looked up at the sky, the moon was surprisingly beautiful once i got used to it being shattered like that. "i was a lot like you not too long ago."


    "like me?" she tilt her head, not understanding.


    "i told you i was alone for most of my childhood, i mean that literally. i had no friends, no one to confide in, alone." i explained as she looked like she wanted to crawl under a rock at my statement. i understood it, the embarrassment, the depressing thoughts she must have about herself. i knew them all too well. "i don''t know how i would have felt if i thought my first friend abandoned me." our situations weren''t a perfect mirror, but it was enough that i can sympathize quite heavily with her.


    "we''re really friends?" pyrrha asked quietly.


    "of course." i said genuinely, as she relaxed a bit and i saw a bit of smile hiding behind her neutral expression. "want a hug?"


    "w-what?"


    "a hug." i reiterated. "i''m gonna hug you." she made a little sound as i wrapped my arms around her, but she didn''t seem to dislike it either as she reciprocated all the same.


    "i''m still going to stop you." she whispered.


    "well, then you need to get stronger, huh?" we finally parted, a small blush on her face. "try not to focus on only that though. you have a chance to make some more friends." i didn''t want to be the reason she couldn''t have a fun school experience, gods know i missed my chance.


    "that''s....another reason i wanted to go to beacon." she admitted. "i thought it would allow me to escape the ''fame''. i''m tired of everyone just propping me up like some kind of idol."


    "hmm, probably, but don''t'' expect it all to just dissipate into the air." it was a good idea. "you can''t expect people to willingly ignore your pedestal, if you won''t come down to meet them halfway."


    "i know...." she muttered. "i''ve never been good with people though." she looked embarrassed by the admittance. "i took acting classes when i was younger to help me fake it infront of the cameras."


    "okay, the thought to of you trying to act in a setting like that is a little funny." i would pay money to see her in a play or something. "actually, i was a part of the theatre club in my school.


    "theatre? they have clubs for that?" she looked at me, and i guess it was a foreign concept to her, in a world with monsters like this.


    "it was more common where i''m from." i waived it off as i sighed again. "i''m going to have to disappear for awhile, red."


    "disappear....because of what happened?"


    "yeah, vale is probably going to put out a warrant for my arrest. figured i''d get a head start and hit the road before then."


    "will i still be able to talk to you?"


    "where i''m going, it''ll be hard. but i''ll make sure to check in when i can."


    "oh....i see." she looked a little depressed at that. "how long do you think you have to hide?"


    "few months, probably. i think i should be able to pop back up in public by the time beacon''s semester starts."


    "really!?" she lit up at me words.


    "i promise." i said as i resolved myself to show up even if my face was still being blasted everywhere. i saw so much of the old me in her, i couldn''t not be there when she needed moral support.


    but i was running down the clock on my stay here. i wanted to finish up a few more things before i departed.


    ***


    well, we''re wrapping up rwby for now, i just wrote the chapter where mc left over on pat reon. pyrrha continues to be a cinnamon roll, with a few issues solved between them.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 114:

    chapter 114:


    i was walking through the market, a small smile on my face as i just eyed everything around me. there were many stalls, some people hawking their wares, and some legitimate store fronts with opens doors, beckoning people to come and take a look.


    it really was a big difference from the more residential and industrial aspects, which would be expected, except there were plenty of smaller versions of this happening here or there. if there was a demand, then there would be a need.


    i doubt everyone living on the fringes of vale would want to walk all the way here then back home for some light grocery shopping.


    but i digress.


    i was drawing attention, but i didn''t care so much right now.


    "isn''t that..."


    "wasn''t he a criminal, should we call the police?"


    "i heard he killed a titan."


    "...is he single?"


    i almost tripped hearing that that last whisper, it was an older woman.....a much older woman.


    nope.


    i wanted to evacuate immediately after that, but something caught me attention out of the corner of my eye. i turned to look at a man siting at a stall, shirts hung everywhere, taking a few steps over, he seemed to notice me. "see anything you like, we have the latest¡ª" he stopped, staring at me, then looking at one of his shirts hanging up. "uh....."


    i walked up, staring him in the eyes, placing a hand on his shoulder. "you''re doing good work. i''ll take five."


    he turned around and quickly pocketed the money after i picked out a few sizes, eyeballing them. with my new prize, i made my way through the market for a little while longer, grabbing something here or there.


    saw a couple things i would be grabbing as gifts. didn''t want to see kunou again without getting her a little something.


    my cute little daughter.


    honestly, i kind of want to see yasaka again as well. izzy, i wanted to hang out with her some more.


    i couldn''t help but sigh as i thought about everyone i had been away from so far. i really want to complete my project and get my house connected everywhere. to have everyone know each other so i don''t have to keep jumping around when i want to visit the people i care about.


    as i finished up and approached junior''s club for the final time in the next few months, i stopped my moping, putting on a small smile.


    "i''m back." i pushed open the doors, announcing my presence. the familiar faces of the gang met mine, some half hearted acknowledgements.


    it was sort of a ''going away'' party, if it could be called that.


    more like, sitting around and drinking until we had to skedaddle.


    "kid, we got an update." roman waived his hand in the air to grab my attention before pointing to junior.


    "got a tip that vale''s going to make an announcement in solidarity with mistral later tonight." junior sighed, rubbing his eyes. "didn''t think they''d do it this quickly."


    "well, we prepared for the worst." i shrugged.


    "you have somewhere to go?" miltia casually asked, though she didn''t do a good job of hiding that worry in her tone.


    "i guess i could go visit my daughter and her mother for a bit." i waived her off. i would see if i could stop by before heading to skyrim with rin and artoria.


    "you have a daughter!?" miltia''s shocked expression mirrored everyone else.


    "is that weird?" i asked.


    "damn, i have a granddaughter." roman lit his cigar.


    "you''re not my dad." i deadpanned. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "actually, i put the adoption papers through." roman retorted. "wilhelm torchwhick, it has a nice ring to it."


    "i''m 20 years old." ....i think? time wasn''t a perfect measurable variable when in the land of shadows.


    "hi ''20 years old'', i''m dad." roman looked very impressed with himself.


    "i hate you."


    "i know." he smirked.


    "can we go back to him having a daughter?" miltia interrupted, even neo looking interested, poking roman to stop his shenanigans.


    "what?" i looked around. "is that so weird?"


    "yes."


    "yup."


    "definitely."


    neo gave a thumbs up.


    "i don''t care."


    i rolled my eyes, taking out my scroll and revealing a picture of kunou. it didn''t show her tails thankfully, just her floofy ears. i actually took a picture of my phone''s screen so i would have it on my scroll as well. didn''t turn out bad at all.


    "a faunus?"


    "she''s too cute to be your daughter."


    "you actually convinced a woman to sleep with you?"


    i looked around the room. "i''m feeling very attacked right now. and she''s not my daughter by blood, kind of got adopted by her awhile ago and this is how it turned out."


    "yeah, figured since she looks at least 10. would be weird if you were the father." miltia admitted.


    the other nodded in agreement as i gave a flat look. "okay so you all just wanted to take shots at me. why did i expect any different?" i put it away.


    "stop being a baby." miltia huffed, tapping her finger on the counter. "you could bring her around...or something when everything dies down."


    "my club isn''t a daycare." junior grunted, but shrinked down when miltia gave him a death glare. "whatever." he dropped it pretty easily. "just don''t bring her around roman, he''s a bad influence."


    "pretty sure he''s racist." melanie added.


    "i''m not racist." roman defended himself. "i''m offended that you would think so low of me."


    "aren''t you constantly saying racist shit towards faunus?" melanie asked.


    "first off." he set his cigar on an ashtray. "i do that on purpose because the majority of the faunus we work with are involved with that white fang terrorist crap."


    "so you just do it to piss them off?" i looked at him.


    "if that would not be too much trouble." she seemed pleased.


    "you know, you''re allowed to ask things of me. the worst that i can do is say no." i didn''t want her to be afraid of me, it left a strange feeling in my stomach.


    she smiled bright at that. "if that is what my master desires." she walked up, touching the lamp. "the relic has certain features to it." she stated, as it began to shrink down to a size which i could fit in my palm.


    "well, that''s convenient." i blinked at the small object now. "makes me wonder if i can mess with it some more." i rubbed my chin in thought. "the outer shell seems entirely malleable even with the concepts woven into its creation. did your brother gods not think anyone would mess with it after it was created?"


    "is that a question?" the dry look she gave me basically confirmed my guess.


    "they weren''t the most intelligent sort....were they?"


    she let out an uncharacteristic groan. "is that a question?"


    "i sense some hostility there." i laughed. "but i do have a question to ask.


    she perked up immediately, the area around us freezing in time. she played it up, magics floating around us, building up the atmosphere. "ask your final question for this century."


    i thought of something, a mischievous smile formed on my face. "actually, i changed my mind."


    she just blinked, nodding as the effects around us dissipated.


    "you know what? i actually will have that question now."


    once again, time paused. "what is your ¨C"


    "changed my mind."


    time resumed.


    "on second thought...."


    time paused.


    "nah, better not."


    time resumed.


    "oh, i suddenly thought of ¨C"


    "no!" she huffed, crossing her arms, pouting in annoyance.


    "fine, fine. i''ll do it for real." i tried to appease her, perhaps i was teasing her too much just now. but she didn''t shake her annoyed expression. i walked up as she turned away, arms wrapping around her. "jinn." i lightly caressed her cheek. "i''m sorry, i went too far."


    she huffed again, not answering.


    "jinn~ what can i do to apologize?" i whispered, next to her ear before they truly caught my attention. they were very cute, very pointy, i couldn''t help myself.


    nom.


    "hnn" she made a little sound, a squeak in surprise escaped her lips.


    i paused, releasing her ear, looking down at her face which was turning a bright shade of red. "oh my, are your ears sensitive?" made me want to keep nibbling.


    "i-is that a question?" she turned even redder. "i want to speak with ddraig." she changed the subject.


    i raised an eyebrow, summoning the boosted gear.


    "[hello, jinn.]" ddraig greeted happily.


    "hello, ddriag." jinn was happy to return the greeting. it was probably something she wasn''t used to , an experience that was still novel. " i have a question.


    "[oh, ask away.]"


    "is it possible to take things into that gauntlet?" she pointed at the boosted gear.


    "[it is, do you wish to come and stay in here with me?]"


    "can i truly?" her eyes lit up.


    huh, i didn''t think about that. "if he agrees and that''s what you want." i added. it would be a good way for her to have company instead of me keeping her in her lamp all the time.


    "[i have never had a roommate before.]" ddraig seemed amused. "[though, this is more of a prison for me, you would be sequestered to the side, unfortunately. but we will be able to speak when ever you wish.]"


    jinn looked excite at the prospect, and i''m glad it made her happy. "does that mean i''m out of the dog house?"


    she turned back at me, a small twitch on her lips. "ask your question." she still turned slightly red.


    "alright, i won''t tease you anymore." i put my hands up in surrender.


    "hmph" she raised her hands and time stopped again.


    "[this is really a nice application of magic.]" ddraig commented.


    "thank you." she beamed again. "atleast someone appreciates my effort." she glared at me.


    "okay, i deserved that." i admitted before getting serious. "since we''re leaving soon, i figured i would see the origin of the grimm." it was on the old man''s list. he was curious how they came about, but at this point it was probably an easy to guess at who created them.


    the familiar scene occurred, knowledge flooding the surroundings, conveying their contents in more than just words.


    the brother gods. one of light, and one of darkness.


    it was the god of darkness who created them grimm. his motivations were hard to discern, i suppose i didn''t word my question as broadly to allow that.


    it shifted as many types of grimm were created, some by hand, some mutations, and others surprisingly evolved over time or with a purpose. the older they became, the more intelligent until they cast off their ''construct'' origins and became something akin to phantasmal species.


    "fascinating." i made many mental notes until the visions shifted again.


    a woman appeared on the screen, becoming the predominant focus. red eyes, pale skin, cursed marks on her body. she stood above these huge pools of inky darkness as more grimm emerged in new shapes and forms.


    "salem, the queen of the grimm." jinn revealed. "she is --"


    "step on me mommy."


    "what?" the scenes collapsed abruptly.


    "[what?]"


    "....what?"


    ***


    just another reminder, i won''t be posting tomorrow, on wednesdays anymore. but up next is the ozpin interlude.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 115: Interlude 5

    chapter 115: interlude 5


    ozpin, headmaster of beacon, pov.


    i hummed to myself, stirring my hot cocoa gently, adding a dash of nutmeg to give it a little pop. taking a sip, i leaned back and admired the taste.


    after living for an uncountable number of years, one learns to appreciate the small pleasures in life. it gave scope, context, to why the fight was worth continuing each day.


    standing up, i walked towards the rotunda windows that circled my office, my tower that overlooked the school.


    a wizard i may no longer be, but a tower i still built myself.


    no longer did it house arcane secrets, magical facilities, and cosmic powers. instead, it now overlooked the next generation. the eager, young faces of youth, the heroes of tomorrow. those who would take up arms and defend humanity from the monsters that go bump in the night.


    it was not a position to lord myself over those below, to create a sense of self importance, despite what my students may think.


    a reminder.


    to see, every day when i look out the window in the morning, what it was i exactly fighting for. every face that would one day not return to their friends and family, their happy faces carved into my soul, that even after reincarnating, i would never forget.


    the sins i had to bear.


    so that, one day, this would no longer be necessary. weapons would be let go because monsters no longer banged on their doors.


    unfortunately, today was not that day, nor would it be tomorrow, and most likely not be grasped within this lifetime.


    my idle muse was broken as the door to the elevator opened. "hello, glynda." i greeted my deputy headmistress.


    "hello, ozpin." she returned a small smile. "have you started watching yet?"


    "i was tempted." i smiled lightly. "but you know how james gets when we start without him."


    she didn''t seem to give it much thought herself. "what about qrow, is he ¨C"


    "i''m here." a slightly slurred voice caught our attention, as the man shifted from his bird-form back into human.


    it almost made me sigh how i couldn''t even sense his magic anymore. without direct contact, my magical senses were practically nonexistent. even my own magic that i gifted a few decades prior to him that allowed his transformations.


    "good morning, qrow." i greeted politely all the same.


    "heya, oz." he raised a flask in greeting.


    "qrow, do you really need to start drinking this early?" glynda scowled, though we both knew it was a losing fight at this point.


    no, after summer rose died, he never let go of that flask she gave him, its contents always filled.


    i suppose we all cope in our own ways, i certainly can''t throw stones from my glass house. atleast he can still be productive; it took me several lifetimes to get my act together after....


    i didn''t wish to dwell on those thoughts right now.


    "i didn''t start drinking this early." he smirked. "i haven''t stopped drinking since last night."


    well, that is certainly one way to rationalize it, i suppose.


    "oh, oz, i got something i wanted you to look at." he fumbled around his pockets until he realized he had a small sling over his shoulder. "ruby was having trouble smelting this, even the smiths she visited couldn''t make heads or tails of it." he took a rather strange looking ingot of metal out and set it on my desk.


    "i have never seen a metal like this before." which was certainly a strange thing in of itself. "where did you acquire it?" i put my hand on it, and i couldn''t help but have my eyes widen, a familiar feeling lightly pulsing out.


    "eh, some kid was saved by the shorty. got lost somewhere and she helped him or something, i was barely paying attention." he took another drink from his flask. "said it was a reward for ruby. i told her i''d go ask some people if they knew what to do with it."


    "this metal is magical." i stated plainly, a mild amount of shock on my face.


    "wait, what?" qrow paused mid drink, staring at me.


    "are you sure, ozpin?" glynda gave me a surprised look.


    i couldn''t fault them for their reactions. anything magical beyond dust was practically lost to the world. even finding the most primitive magical tool would be a large boon unheard of in several lifetimes. to actually hold a metal that held magical power in it.....it was a strange feeling. as reduced as i was, i could alteast feel magic from touch.


    "i am almost certain." i nodded, staring at the strange metal. "where did you acquire it, qrow?" hopefully he would have a more thorough explanation.


    he scratched his head, seemingly trying to focus his thoughts. "some strange kid was helped out by rubes. she took him home, met tai and myself. he was thankful for the help, said he got lost due to some ''semblance misshap'' or something." he paused for a moment. "oh, and he pulled a rabbit out of his hat, said he was a magician."


    i blinked at his statement, that was certainly not what i expected. "like stage magic....or something else?"


    "well, he didn''t seem like a wizard, oz. and i didn''t exactly ask him, if that''s what you''re asking."


    that was fair, and i''m merely grasping at straws here anyways. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "well, actually....." qrow paused again. "ruby did say something about them sparring and he beat her with a stick..."


    "a stick?" glynda asked. "ruby is still very young, but her talent is undeniable. she would perhaps match the average at beacon right now."


    "well, i didn''t really give it any thought and ¨C" qrow looked like he just realized something. "she said it was after he cut a tree in half.....with the stick."


    i let out a sigh, but once again, i couldn''t really fault him. how much of what ruby said could be interpreted as merely her youthful imagination or exaggerations.


    "that''s still not evidence." glynda raised a very fair point.]


    "she is correct. we''ve been fooled into thinking that a semblance was magic in the past." well, we''ve fooled ourselves before. it was easy to jump to conclusions about such a thing when you truly hope for it to happen.


    "oh, right. he said his semblance was space manipulation or something." he leaned against the wall. "


    oh, well. i suppose that is still impressive in of itself. "that explains it then." i nodded. i could think of many ways to utilize a broad semblance like that for the applications witnessed.


    and it isn''t hard to assume he merely found the metal somewhere.


    magic was dead, it wasn''t coming back anytime soon.


    "what kind of space manipulation? raven also has a variation of that." glynda asked, drawing our thoughts to qrow''s wayward sister.


    it made tracking her down very difficult when she could open portals to people she had bonds with.


    "i don''t know." qrow shrugged. "i didn''t really ask him anything other than seeing if he knew raven."


    ah, that was be a quick conclusion to jump to for him, even if it was a complete shot in the dark. just because semblances are related in some aspect, does not mean the people possessing them are.


    "what was he like?" i asked. if nothing else, it might be beneficial to get him on our side.


    "dressed well, seemed like he had a sense of humor." qrow took another drink. "nice enough, i guess. he gave off the feeling like one of those ''aristocrat'' types in atlas, but with a lot less snob."


    qrow was being flippant, but that was helpful information. i would need to check in with james, maybe ask around. "did you get a name?"


    "uh...." he scratched his head again. "it was something long, didn''t follow the colors."


    "that''s rare these days." glynda added, seemingly used to qrow not giving detailed information.


    i did enjoy the color naming conventions that popped up. a show of unity across both faunus and humanity in a dark hour. but the fact that he didn''t use it was good information in of itself. "just keep an eye open, he could prove useful to pull to our side if he has a powerful semblance."


    "right-o." qrow replied nonchalantly.


    at that moment, the scroll began to buzz, a familiar man on the other end as i answered, his face showing up on the large screen at the front of my office. "good morning, james, i hope you are having a wonderful day."


    "i wish, ozpin." james ironwood''s stern voice came out of the speakers. "the council is dragging its feet on several issues."


    "ah, something i know all too well." i nodded at his plight. i too had to deal with the vale council too much for my liking.


    "are we all here and ready?" james asked.


    "you were the last one, tin-man." qrow stated.


    james didn''t deem it necessary to respond, his gaze turning to glynda. "glynda, a pleasure as always."


    "james." she nodded to him.


    ah, the tension that never went away after their small tryst a decade ago. i decided it was a good idea to move along. "i am looking forward to this years tournament we have quite a few good seeds."


    james'' eyes lit up. "don''t you dare steal all them again, ozpin." he stared at me, though a small bit of playfulness in his voice. "lionheart already has a huge advantage, and i heard he was doing tours of haven as well."


    "oh, that is smart." i rubbed my chin. "perhaps we should start doing something similar before the school year begins? offer tours of the facilities, it may draw up some potential interest."


    "we received word that notorious criminal roman torchwick and his partner wilhelm schweinorg have stolen a bullhead with mistral authorities in pursuit. we have yet to calculate the damage they''ve caused in their wake, but my sources say that lethal force has been authorized."


    "what the hell?" qrow reeled back at the scene of a bullhead being chased by several more of mistral''s insignia on them.


    his words echoed my own thoughts as well. what happened between the end of his last match to now that he was now a wanted fugitive?


    the mistral authorities were gaining on them, prepping their weapons which would be a slaughter on that civilian craft they were trying to escape on. that was, until the back hanger door of the criminal''s bullhead opened up, revealing wilhelm staring at them from the distance.


    suddenly, several swords appeared around him and shot out at the oncoming authorities. but that isn''t what grabbed my attention.


    i couldn''t help but abruptly standing up, slamming my controls to pause the screen.


    "ozpin!?" glynda exclaimed in shock as all eyes were on me that.


    "that''s the relic of destruction!" i pointed towards the screen, completely flabbergasted.


    "wait, what?" qrow looked at me.


    "isn''t it supposed to be locked under shade academy!?" james mirrored my own expression once he realized the significance of what i had just said. "are you sure that''s the relic, oz?"


    "james, i personally stored the sword under the academy, i would never forget what it looks like." how i wish it were that simple. even its design was something not know to the greater world. the vacuo symbol not giving the details of their relic away.


    "oz, how did some brat get his hands on the relic?" qrow actually seemed a little worried himself.


    "i don''t know, qrow. i don''t know." i couldn''t fathom how it was possible. the pocket dimension i created should have been inaccessible to anyone but the maiden whose magical signature i used to lock it in place.


    i hesitated, but i continued the video, at this point, we needed all the information we could get.


    the sword cut through the oncoming bullhead like a scythe through wheat. it made me question the other swords next to the relic if they were able to keep up like that.


    magical items?


    who was this young man?


    "holy crap, that is a big fucking sea fei long." qrow muttered as the massive beast appeared on screen, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    "ozpin, how far away are they from us?" glynda''s mind immediately went to assistance.


    "too far." i mumbled. "it would take a couple hours to get there if we left this moment." i watched as she clenched her hands in frustration.


    a sea fei long of that size, it was probably a few centuries away from becoming a titan. even if we could muster some forces, it would probably take the atlas military to put it down, and even then, it was probably smart enough to submerge if the fight looked unfavorable.


    "ether canon!" the words of young wilhelm echoed out through the video.


    the boy appearing high up in the sky through a portal, a question i had before now answered. but my attention was more on his glowing sword and the unleashed attack that seemed to completely obliterate the large grimm.


    i was left utterly speechless.


    a feeling in my heart i had not thought would come again.


    a single word jumping to the forefront of my mind.


    "magic."


    ***


    "ozpin, are you listening?"


    i was broken from my thoughts. "yes, yes." i looked up at the screen with james. "i apologize, my thoughts have been all over the place these past few days, can you repeat what you said?"


    "i was going over the report by my subordinates in vale." he grumbled, but let up with a sigh. "it would be easier if i was allowed a full operation."


    "james, we both know the council would never allow you to wantonly move in their territory with your military assets unless it was an emergency." james was many things, but sometimes aggressive took the top of the list.


    james grunted in agreement but continued. "as i was saying, reports are that roman torchwick and wilhelm schweinorg were meeting at a place known as ''juniors club'', but we can''t seem to find them after they entered. we searched everywhere, my agents even infiltrated the establishment during late hours, but there was no sign of any of them."


    "it seems we missed our window of opportunity, they are in the wind already."


    "they have to have left some kind of trail!" james slammed his fist on his desk. he was a prideful man, getting outsmarted by a young man and a lowly ''thief'' probably didn''t do his ego any favors. "not only that, but i can''t even touch the owner because the council keeps stonewalling me." he practically growled.


    "junior." i muttered the name. "ah, i believe he is the ''information broker'' that qrow sometimes visits? it would make sense that he knows a few secrets the council does not wish to leak."


    "ozpin, i need you to sign some papers regarding ¨C " glynda walked into the office and pauses when she noticed ironwood on the screen. "i apologize, i did not realize you were in meeting, shall i come back?"


    "it''s fine, glynda." ironwood hastily reassured her. "it''s nothing ''official''" he emphasized what they were speaking about, or rather the lack there of.


    "i see, i suppose i shall listen in then." she stepped behind me, setting some papers on my desk that i would no doubt be going through in a few minutes.


    james noticeably perked up now that glynda joined in. i resisted the urge to lightly tease them about it, but i held back the urge. their relationship was already an awkward one, i did not wish to rock the boat any more. "and what is your next plan of action, james?"


    "well, i already have my people looking up every suitable physician with the correct credentials." he stated.


    i let out a long sigh, taking my glasses off and rubbing my eyes.


    "what?" glynda looked at me.


    "qrow decided to contribute the theory that wilhelm schweinorg is the summer maiden who had a sex change operation. james has taken that theory to heart."


    glynda blinked at that, before face palming. "james..."


    "i know how it sounds." james cut her off. "but hear me out. we know he possess the relic of destruction which requires the summer maiden to access below shade academy."


    "that doesn''t prove anything, james. maybe he''s working with the summer maiden? maybe the maiden stumbled on the sword at some point in the past hundred years or so, and sold it, not knowing what it was." glynda offered a very valid explanation.


    "then how do you explain the magic?!" he countered, but neither me nor glynda had an answer to that, so he continued on.


    james clicked a few buttons on his console, bringing up a close-up of wilhelm schweinorg. "look at his features." he pointed at the screen. "the cheek bones, the angles of his face. they''re too delicate. not to mention the curvature of his nose. my people analyzed it and they gave a 42% chance of it belonging to a female, based on comparisons." he didn''t finish there. "not to mention the testimony from your own student, coco adel."


    "coco?" glynda asked. "how does she know him?"


    "they met at a clothing store. according to coco, wilhelm made comments regarding her choice in fashion which they had an argument about it." james nodded to himself.


    "james, that is approaching the boundary of sexism." i pointed out, glynda seemingly raising an eyebrow in response to his words.


    "i know how it sounds, but tell me i''m wrong, that this isn''t behavior predominant for women?"


    "that''s.....not untrue." glynda admitted. "objectively, i can agree that is behavior i would expect from a female opposed to a male."


    "not to mention that qrow himself said that wilhelm seemed ''soft'' and ''delicate'' when they first met. you know how much of a womanizer he is. while i would never take his word as gospel, he is technically an expert in this area." james stated.


    james.....he was saying that to mess with you.


    "oz, admit it, we have ample evidence to at least gives credence to the theory." james turned back to me. "the relic under the watch of summer in his possession, his apparent ability to use magic! statistical evidence of his features leaning towards a female variation. his behavior with coco, even with glynda''s agreement. and qrow''s words added on."


    i blinked for a moment, mulling it over.


    truthfully, it was quite a few coincidences piling up.....all of it mere circumstantial evidence, but when presented all together like that, it started to paint a vague picture.


    i still can''t fathom a way for him to have acquired magic. all tests in the past several centuries shown that my magic could not be passed down genetic lines, regardless of if it was me or the maidens i gifted magic to all those years ago.


    those four girls, i never conceived that they would suffer a fate similar to me. but instead of reincarnated like i do after death, the magic i gifted to them was instead transferred to the person they were thinking about at their last moments, or rather, the woman. but if no woman was in their thoughts, it drifts through the world and attaches to a woman at random.


    the thought of salem doing something similar never crossed my mind. i refused to believe she would ever trust someone enough to give up a portion of her magic to them.


    as much as i didn''t want to admit it. "fine." i acquiesced. "the evidence ¨C and i use that term very loosely here ¨C seems to support the notion."


    james looked rather smug, and glynda, surprisingly didn''t admonish me for the confirmation of james''s theory.


    brothers help me, i can''t believe i''m even considering this.


    ***


    so, ozpin and co now know about wilhelm, and some misunderstandings occur. so, i got a question for you guys. how would you like ''lewd'' scenes labled in the future, you guys fine with them just popping up, or would you like a heads up, like a --- nsfw ahead--- kind of warning? i''m asking because i wrote my first kinda lewd scene, but not a lemon and didn''t want to step on any toes if i didn''t have to.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a discord, come chat with us or ask me questions about the story or whatever. htt ps :/ /d is co rd.g g/ n8bdxwwap

 Chapter 116:

    chapter 116:


    "what a nice day it is." i turned around to admire the view.


    "[we going to talk about what just happened?]"


    "the sun is shining; the birds are chirping."


    "[literally no birds out right now, and the sun is setting as we speak.]"


    "you know? it''s the perfect evening to go for a walk."


    "[to the grimm lands, i assume?]" ddraig''s flat voice was quite clear.


    "what a wonderful idea, ddraig!"


    "[of course, it has nothing to do with the woman we just saw, right?]"


    "woman, what women?"


    "[right, definitely not the woman you proclaimed you wanted to step on you.]"


    "you say the silliest things, ddraig."


    "are you really going to the grimm lands to meet salem?" jinn looked at me with surprise.


    "ddraig convinced me." i replied.


    "[i hate you.]"


    "i do not know the extent of your magical capabilities, but she is an accomplished witch. do not underestimate her." jinn said sternly.


    "hmm, the fact that you can tell me something like that means it falls in line with my questions." i rubbed my chin.


    she just smiled happily. "i have a little bit of leeway with your wording." she floated towards me through the air lazily. "well, if you can convince her to cease her production of grimm, it would benefit the world."


    joking aside, this was somewhat a serious matter. "would she be so easily convinced?" i would like this place to stop being a death world if possible.


    "anything is possible." she shrugged.


    "i assume you would not wish to reveal yourself?" the supposed queen of the grimm, she probably knew about the relics. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    she shook her head.


    "want to go inside the boosted gear with ddraig?"


    "yes, please." she smiled brightly, turning into a wisp of smoke and returning to the lamp.


    cute.


    i would tease her more later.


    "ddraig, you ready?"


    [push it against the gauntlet.]


    i pushed the two divinely-created objects together, the gauntlet taking in the lamp.


    {oh, this is strange.} i heard jinn''s voice from within the gauntlet.


    [hang on, let me move the coffee table so we can set you up properly.]


    "wait, what?"


    [i''ll show you around, we have the kitchen in the back. a game area in the lounge, and a spare bedroom, but it''s currently full of some stuff i was storing. give me a little bit and i''ll clear it out for you.]


    "you''re fucking with me."


    {oh, whats this?}


    [pool table.]


    "nope, not going to fall for it."


    i just heard the both of them start giggling.


    this decision may be one i come to regret in the future.


    i ignored their antics for now, for i had something much more important to focus on.


    taking out a mirror, i made sure my hair wasn''t unkept. i straightened my tight and checked for any unwanted creases in my clothes. with a nod of satisfaction, i took out my hat and sat it on my head.


    with mirage in my hand, i swiped the sword through the air, creating a new portal to a new location on remnant.


    the darkness practically seeped out as i stepped through.


    as if in a perpetual twilight, the place i found myself in was blanketed in a dense aura of darkness that didn''t allow much light through.


    immediately, several figures charged at me.


    grimm, large ones.


    they were basic beowolves, except many more bone protrusions, and much bulkier. there was a term for this, i believe they''re called ¨C alphas? a more advanced version of a very basic breed.


    i didn''t pay them much mind, they looked to be sturdier than the average, but their speed still left much to be desired.


    a slight movement to avoid claws crashing down at me, and a quick swipe of my sword decapitated them all the same.


    i hummed to myself as i gathered another soil sample. i had a feeling this one would be particularly noteworthy when they were all studied together.


    but that was for later, i didn''t want to get sidetracked.


    turning to the north, i could see a large castle not too far away.


    i shrugged. "who knows." she pursed her lips, clearly not liking my answer. "why are you making more grimm?"


    she raised an eyebrow. "who knows." she replied, mimicking my tone.


    touche.


    well, i could tell right away that this was going to go nowhere fast. might as well try for a change of pace.


    "how about a game?"


    "a game?"


    i wanted to know some stuff about her, she wanted to know some stuff about me.


    "one person asks a question; the other person has to either answer it or pass, and that question cannot be asked again in any form. if you pass on one question you must answer the next one no matter what. we each take turns ask the other a question."


    "and what is to stop either of us from lying?"


    "pride?" i offered.


    she paused, mulling that over. "i accept. who shall be going first?"


    "that was technically a question." i pointed out to a small bit annoyance on her face. "but ladies first." i gave a smile.


    she tapped her finger on the table. "how did you acquire magic?"


    "i was born with it." i replied. "why did you assume i was with this ''ozma'' person?"


    "very few people are aware of my existence, it was a natural assumption to make since he is an enemy i''ve had over the past millennia." she stated. "are there others like you, born with the capability of magic?"


    "yup." i said plainly. i could tell she was kicking herself for not asking a more thorough question here. "do you live here all by yourself?"


    "i have.... subordinates who come and go with my orders." she chose her words carefully. "who taught you your spells? such skills are hardly self-learned."


    "my grandfather." i said lazily, much to her surprise. it wasn''t incorrect, but a lot of contexts was missing. "you never did answer my original question, are you in a relationship right now?"


    she frowned, possibly irritated with my question. "i am not." she tapped her finger rhythmically, clearly mulling over some thoughts. "are you aware of the ''relics''?"


    oh, going straight there. "yes." i said simply and her eyes brightened. "do you find me attractive?" i wonder how long i can go before she gets fed up with my questions?


    she paused, perhaps trying to find the correct words. "you are handsome." was her blunt reply, but it made me smile. "what do you know of the relics?"


    "i know a lot about the relics, you''re going to have to be more specific or we''ll be here all day."


    "fine." she responded. "where are the relics located?"


    "the relic of creation is being used to keep atlas floating in the sky, so the center of that whole thing. the relic of choice is in a pocket dimension under beacon, and the relic of destruction and relic of knowledge are with me." i smirked at her widening eyes. i flashed my hand, the sword of destruction appearing next to me, floating in the air.


    "you....." she stared at it quietly as i made it go back into my ring.


    "ah" i wagged my finger. "it''s my turn."


    "fine, ask your question." she scowled.


    "what''s your relationship with ozma?" honestly, it felt like there was a lot of history there.


    "pass." she said almost immediately, much to my surprise. "what would it take to acquire those relics from you?"


    "pass." i gave a cheeky smile, much to her annoyance. "did you intentionally do your hair up like that to look like a spider?" it was actually pretty cute.


    she twitched slightly. "yes." was her curt reply. "would your grandfather be amendable to discourse?"


    "probably, i can''t speak on his behalf." i said honestly. i''m sure he would enjoy talking about magic if nothing else. "do you like rabbits?"


    "do you intend to keep asking these nonsensical questions?" she scowled again. "yes." she rolled her eyes. "where is your grandfather located?"


    "pass." i easily skipped that one. "what''s your favorite color?"


    she seemed increasingly annoyed by my ''non-question'', but answered all the same. "black." she said clearly, but her lips curled up into a smile. "what is a secret you don''t wish me to know?"


    "that seems like it''s against the spirit of the rules." i pointed out.


    "you had passed your previous question and there were no rules against this course of action." she looked very pleased with herself.


    "okay, if you want to play it this way." shame, is that something you can eat? "i was staring at your ass the entire time we walked through your castle." she blinked at me before my words finally settled in, her mouth opened slightly. "what color panties are you wearing?"


    i think i saw her cheeks turn the faintest red for a very brief moment. "what kind of question is that!?" she looked at me indignantly.


    "you don''t have to answer." the corners of my lips twitched upwards. "feel free to pass, who knows what i''ll ask next, though." i wiggled my eyebrows for added effect.


    she didn''t outwardly react, nor did she make a motion to try and harm me. "i''m not wearing any panties." she grit out.


    "oh my."


    she stood up, slamming her hands on the table. "we are done." she started walking towards the door before pausing at the threshold. "you will receive a guest room for the night." she stated before departing.


    hah, looks like i won.


    {as amusing as it was to watch salem get flustered. what was the point of that?} jinn''s voice echoed out.


    "i wanted to get a feel for her as a person." i shrugged. i wasn''t going to ignore everything about her because i found her physically attractive, nor was i head over heels in love or some other nonsense. i was -- interested, for lack of a better word, and i didn''t plan on pulling a meridia again. "to see how thin that veil of civility was. when she realized i was using magic, she changed her entire tone, i wanted to see if it was an act or not. being a shameless flirt was just a bonus." i expected her to try and blast me at the end there, she didn''t, so that speaks a bit about her.


    {and what are your plans now?}


    "she offered me a room for the night, it would be rude to refuse." i chuckled. "i don''t doubt she will try to reinitiate again at a later time, perhaps when she had time to think everything over." knowing that magic is basically nonexistent here bar a few, it probably threw her for a loop that i popped up here with the capability.


    i''m curious what she''ll have in store for me later.


    ***


    mc pops up infront of salem, wields magic and shamelessly flirts, salem becomes the confused.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 117:

    chapter 117:


    i woke up rather refreshed. sleep was more something i did because i enjoyed it and to relieve any kind of stress. my body no longer needed to ''physically'' sleep, as in there would be no noticeable detriments to my body, besides mental fatigue and the like.


    it was a large room, a bed that could easily fit 5 people, extravagant would perhaps be too mundane word to describe this room.


    as expected of a person who claims to be royalty.


    almost out of habit, i pulled out my scroll, poking at it a few times to check the news.


    just as junior said, the vale council came out in support of mistral. i guess what happened was too high profile for them to stay quiet, especially since we were known to live in vale. we got thrown under the bus immediately as well, pretty much blamed for everything that happened.


    i mean, technically we did, but there was also the fact that the authorities were pretty damn aggressive with their actions.


    atleast they got my good side with my ''wanted'' picture.


    "wait..." i muttered, staring at my scroll. "how am i getting a signal now out here?" remnant wasn''t like earth with satellites in space, they had massive ''towers'' that broadcasted throughout each kingdom, and i am certainly very far from any kingdom.


    curious.


    with a hum, i snapped my fingers, the bounded fields i set around the room came down.


    contrary to what one may expect, it was considered polite to put up your own defenses like this when inside another mage''s domain you were invited into. while i don''t know if that particular bit of etiquette carried over here, i did put up some basic defenses.


    it was basically something like ''you are a dangerous person, therefore i will protect myself'', but with a certain politeness to it, as well as it being compliment to the host.


    fixing myself up, brushing my hair and making sure my clothes were tidy, i left my room. immediately greeting me was a strange creature.


    a grimm, obvious from the looks of it, but it was like a floating octopus. it didn''t react to my presence, just merely floating there...


    i poked it.


    there was no reaction, so i poked it again.


    and again.


    well, whatever.


    i turned to walk away, and it began following.


    every step i took, it was there floating behind me.


    "well, would you happen to know where the kitchens are?" i poked the floating grimm again.


    it made...a sound. i don''t know what it was trying to convey, but one of its tentacles lifted, pointing down the hallway.


    i just shrugged and went off with my new friend following behind me.


    ***


    the kettle hissed, steam shooting out. "would you like some tea?" i eyed the person who entered the kitchen out of the corner of my eye.


    salem walked in, she gave me an inquisitive look before taking a seat at the very large table. "i do not require sustenance."


    "needing and wanting are two different things." i replied, putting a little bit of sugar in my cup before stirring it. "i technically no longer require sustenance either, but enjoying the taste of food and drink is one of life''s pleasures."


    "well, you create grimm, which are essentially the enemies of humanity --- and faunus, for that matter. i''m just curious if you hate them."


    she looked contemplative at my question, a scowl formed as she seemingly thought deeper on it. "i do not hate humanity. these things that exist now are not the humanity i know. they lack magic, they lack the same things that made humanity whole. they are but a hollow shell of what they are supposed to be."


    she didn''t elaborate beyond that, but i could understand her sentiments. it also filled in some blanks regarding this world''s history, and i think she assumed i knew of it as well. i guess in a previous time, humanity was capable of magic on a much larger scale, and they somehow lost it. it would explain why she was fixated on my apparent usage of magic and anyone i knew who could use it as well.


    "what were your intentions in coming here?" she finally asked. which was another question that should have been answered yesterday had she had more time to contemplate.


    "i wanted a measure of the person who ruled over the grimm." i responded. "what is your end goal?"


    "end goal?" she questioned my wording.


    "what do you hope to achieve with all of --" i waived my arms around. "-- this?"


    she was silent for a moment. "pass." she stated. "what did you mean by a measure?"


    "i used the relic of knowledge to learn about the grimm, i saw several images of you and was smitten, so i wished to get an understanding of you better to see if there was a chance in the future." i explained. "but i digress." i stopped her from responding and asked my question. "what would it take for you to stop using the grimm to attack people?"


    "that depends on what you are willing to give. i suppose i can be...persuaded." she stared at me intently.


    my lips quirked up, did she not realize how that could be interpreted? "if my innocence is what is required to stop people from dying, then i shall give myself to you."


    salem blinked, registering what i said. "i was speaking of the relics!" she huffed. "do your perversions know no bounds?"


    "says the woman trying to seduce me." i pointed out.


    "i have done no such thing." she crossed her arms, covering her ample boob window.


    hah, i don''t think she expected me to call her out on it. "oh, and if i asked that as my next question?" i decided to prod her again.


    "it is my question." she said, turning away and changing the subject, only taking a glance back at me again when she appeared ready to speak. "why are you being so....."


    "blunt?" i finished for her.


    "yes."


    actually got her to waste a question for something like this.


    "hmm, i don''t see the point in being coy or ambiguous. i see something i like so i go for it, simple as that." i guess she was not used to people being so obvious in their attractions. i''d rather not play those games, if someone isn''t interested, i''d rather be told up front rather than waste my time. "do you dislike it?"


    i think she hesitated for a moment. "i believe i am done for now." she stood up, leaving the room.


    did i do something wrong there? did i press a button i shouldn''t have?


    maybe i should apologize?


    ***


    admittedly, i don''t think this is one of my best chapters. i think my next one is much better, but that could just be my biased opinion. i''ll give it another look over in the morning after i cleared my head and had a good nights sleep.


    so, mc meets salem again in the morning. she tries to play off his obvious ''interest'' and that doesn''t go as planned, instead gets a thrown for a loop again at his nonchalant way he just admits he is interested.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 118:

    chapter 118:


    i took out my scroll to look it over again, to see what time it was. i had planned on leaving later today, but i was kinda hesitant now.


    i can play around with time-lines and such, but i have everything lined up perfectly right now, and that would mess up further timings, and the calculations i would need to do would be annoying, even with the help of my sword. n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    with a sigh, i slumped down in my chair.


    i looked at my companion, hovering nearby still. "hey there squidward, i don''t suppose you know where she went?"


    it shifted slightly, another strange noise reverberating from it.


    "i''m going to take that as a yes, lead me there?" i stood up and poke it. the squishy grimm made another noise before it started moving towards the exit. it paused, as if waiting for me to follow, i obliged but it never seemed to want to be further than a few feet from me.


    outside of this thing being some kind of eldritch horror, it was kind of cute...


    we strode through the castle, passing through a couple long hallways until it took me to a winding staircase, ascending it all the way to the top, which led out onto a balcony overlooking the grimm lands.


    i saw salem standing there, hand on the railing overlooking her supposed domain.


    "are you lost?" she asked.


    "i think it''s impossible to get lost with this little guy not letting me move too far away." i pat the grimm on the head.


    "is that so." she didn''t bother giving another responding, not even turning around.


    i stepped forward until i could look over the railing, though keeping a few feet away from salem. "it is a lovely view, all things considered." i decided to take my scroll out and snap a few pictures. "i''m surprised i have a signal all the way out here."


    she glanced at the scroll in my hand briefly. "one of my subordinates is talented with such technology. he was able to set up one of those towers on a smaller scale."


    "i guess you don''t use it much?" i asked.


    "no. why do you ask?"


    "ah, well." i scratched my cheek. "i may have become a little famous in the past few days. if you didn''t recognize me, it wasn''t a hard guess to make."


    she tilt her head slightly. "i believe one of my subordinates mentioned that a popular competition was due soon, is that perhaps what you are referring to?"


    "sure, lets go with that." i chuckled, much to her bemusement, but she didn''t press. i figured she would probably find out later. "but, the tournament is rather popular, do you not know about it?"


    "i do not keep up with the trends of this era beyond what i need for my own purposes."


    "what do you do in your spare time then?" seems pretty lonely to stay here all by yourself...


    "i read, or i practice my magic." she stated.


    "huh.....that''s actually not too dissimilar to what i do, mostly." i admitted, i raised a finger in the air, giving her a little look. she returned an inquisitive glance as i began to draw a rune in the air. a simple ansuz actualized, and i flicked up, allowing it to explode without harm further in the sky.


    a small smile formed on her face. she raised her finger, a little flame condensed, and she shot it up in the air, as if a mini nova exploded out, it lit up the surrounding area, eclipsing my own little rune.


    "show off."


    she actually let out a small giggle. "shall i comfort you and tell you that it is not the size but how you use it?"


    "did you just....?" i looked at her in shock, a smirk adorned her face. "well, this means war." i swept my hand, a dozen runes coalesced and integrated into a runic sentence. a massive storm appeared overhead and lightning began to rain down from the sky. it didn''t really have any substance to it, but i was just kind of playing around.


    "oh. i see." there was a sudden shift in her tone. "you ask for my permission to leave, is it?"


    "no." i said honestly. "if i wanted to leave, not many things can stop me." i gave her a cheeky smile, even as a frown formed on her face. "what i ask, is your permission to return." i didn''t want to just drop in without announcing myself unless i had an open invitation.


    that would just be rude.


    "you wish....to come back?" she looked at me incredulously.


    "why wouldn''t i?"


    she seemed at a loss for words. "do what you wish." she said in blunt dismissal, but for the briefest moment, i think i saw her smile.


    ***


    stepping out of the gates of her castle, i looked up to see salem watching me.


    i began walking until the castle was no longer in view. no grimm dared to approach me, i didn''t even sense any within my vicinity.


    {what did you think of the grimm queen?} jinn asked.


    "strange." i admitted. "and not what i expected."


    {hmm, what did you expect?}


    "evil, i suppose. frankly, she seemed more apathetic than anything. i don''t know her exact goals, but she didn''t really seem to have a hate on for humanity, more that they were just not worth her time. seemingly nothing more than ants in her eyes." her smile was also very pretty, but i kept that to myself. "she was really thrown off by my presence, based on what she said, i can guess that magic-wielding humans are practically nonexistent here."


    {i would do my usual spiel if you wanted to ask a question, but thankfully, i am not forced to utter those words once my questions are used up for the century.} her happy tone filled my head, basically telling me she wouldn''t answer one way or the other.


    "well, i''ll be seeing her again." i muttered. "i won''t deny that i''m a bit.....taken with her."


    [no, really?]


    "maybe i can bribe her into completely giving up her usage of grimm, and to stop their production for good?"


    {she did look like she was having fun when you both were playing around with magic.} jinn pointed out.


    "yeah, i doubt she had anyone to do something like that with in a long time." it made me question how old she was. from the information jinn gave me originally, salem had some type of immortality. "well, i''ll just shelf all this for now. i''ll come back here in a few months when the heat dies down, and visit salem again. for now, though, i believe it''s time to take you on a little adventure."


    {i am excited.} jinn''s words were simple, but the tone in which she said them, was very telling.


    i just chuckled, taking out mirage and opening a portal back home.


    i missed artoria, and i was going to see meridia soon as well.


    i didn''t say it, but i was also very excited.


    ***


    so, i never planned on plopping salem right in his harem as soon as he flashed a smile her way. this was more so to develop a sort of dynamic between them for when he comes back, merely introducing the grimm queen to him. and i''m not going to whitewash her history, the things she''s done.


    anyways, this was the last chapter for rwby round 1, latest chapter had meridia make a brief appearance again.


    if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 119:

    chapter 119:


    jinn''s lamp hung from my belt as i walked into zelretch''s home.


    the change in universe was felt immediately, it didn''t hit me as hard anymore, but the change was impossible to ignore in that split moment of aligning yourself with the world-line.


    "home sweet home." i looked around, eyes landing on the other occupant.


    "will?" artoria leaned around the corner, head poking out from the kitchen, before stepping over.


    i didn''t wait as i moved towards her and claimed her lips. the muffled noise of surprise didn''t last, she returned my affections almost immediately, her arms finding themselves wrapping around my neck. my own made their way down to her hips, i hesitated to explore any further and just decided to enjoy her taste for a few moments longer.


    "ahem." someone very vocally cleared their throat behind us.


    artoria very quickly broke off the kiss, turning to face the newcomers, her cheeks flushed a deep red. "lord zelretch." she managed to squeak out.


    "hey gramps." i opted to wrap my arms around her, chin resting on her shoulder.


    "am i interrupted something." he asked with a twinkle of amusement in his eye.


    "yes." i replied without any shame.


    "get a room." rin gagged aright behind him.


    "if you insist! ~"


    "will!" artoria made another noise of embarrassment.


    i could only chuckle, giving her another kiss on the cheek. it was too fun to tease artoria.


    "regardless, your timing is impeccable." zelretch stated, taking a seat on the nearby sofa. "come, i''m curious of your time spent on that world." he gestured to the seats as rin also took one.


    "it was fun." i plopped down in a seat, artoria sliding in next to me. ''well, i''m a bit tired, but it was a good experience. i also gained some nice stuff." i waived my hand, the sword of destruction hovered nearby.


    "new sword?" zelretch looked intrigued as he leaned in to get a better look.


    artoria inspected it as well. "it doesn''t appear to have seen much use in combat, i would assume it to be a decorative piece at first glance.....if it did not have such a large presence to it."


    "divine in creation." i said plainly.


    "oh, so there were divine beings in that world." zelretch muttered to himself. "i had a theory, but no evidence to back it up."


    "yeah, they apparently left the world for a long time."


    "what do you mean, ''left the world''?" rin asked. "like did they leave the dimension, world-line, or did they leave the planet and go somewhere else in the universe?"


    i blinked for a moment. "you know, that''s a good question." i rubbed my chin. "i hadn''t actually given it much thought since they left the place in a pretty bad state." i sighed thinking about how the people there didn''t even know what was going on. "the planet isn''t going to last much longer, it''s already showing signs of being on its last leg." i withdrew a few dust crystals floated one over to each of them.


    "ah." zelretch didn''t react outwardly, but i suppose he had a similar reaction to me. "this composition is interesting though, it''s weaker than i would suspect something like this to be."


    "yeah, but it makes up for that in quantity." i put a container of dust crystals on the table infront of us. "easily accessible, can buy it at pretty much any store since it makes up the basis of their technology."


    "is this crystallized mana." rin looked at hers inquisitively. "i thought this was something exceedingly rare."


    "yeah, it''s more prominent when certain planets are reaching the end of their lives. the ''life blood'' of the world beings to essentially clot." i gave a very brief explanation. "it''s being mined from the ground like we drill for oil."


    "i feel as if i can absorb this much easier than obtaining magical energy from a jewel." artoria commented.


    "huh." i tilted my head, mulling that over. "i hadn''t actually thought of that. it''s more ''pure'' so it would be easier for you to assimilate."


    artoria smiled lightly. "i do have a question going back to your sword." she gestured at it still floating there. "it''s giving me a strange feeling."


    "oh, i almost forgot." i snapped my fingers. "old man, i managed to get my bloodline power out using the sword as a catalyst."


    the blue smoke bellowed out, the genie-girl floated down onto the ground. they all looked at her in mixes of surprise and interest, but there was one thing that threw me off.


    "why are you wearing clothes?" she was wearing rather stunning blue dress that matched her complexion quite well.


    everyone turned to look at me.


    "um....that came out wrong?" i said sheepishly.


    "oh my, if my master wishes me to present myself in a state of undress.....i will have to accept." jinn barely held back the amusement in her voice.


    "schweinorg, i gave you one job." rin deadpanned.


    "oh, do i have yet another granddaughter?" zelretch ginned happily.


    "will." artoria looked at me, a very thin smile on her face. "explain, please."


    "um, she always popped out naked from her lamp, it caught me by surprise...." i offered.


    jinn just giggled and i think artoria realized i was being taken in for a jest. "it''s a pleasure to meet all of you." jinn looked ecstatic to see all the new faces.


    "the pleasure is most definitely ours." zelretch stood up, walking towards the genie. "i am kischur zelretch schweinorg." he offered a hand to jinn who accepted it heartily. "i am this boy''s grandfather. he''s a bit wet behind the ears, i hope you take care of him in the future."


    "i am jinn, spirit for the relic of knowledge." she gestured to her lamp still in my hand. "every century i can answer three questions not pertaining to the future, there are currently no questions available remaining." she introduced herself.


    "amazing." zelretch admired her. if it were anyone else, perhaps i would be upset about the ''ogling'' something that was mine, but i knew for a fact that he was interested in her makeup, not her appearance.


    artoria spoke up next. "greetings jinn, i am artoria pendragon, please refer to me as saber in public. i am wilhelm''s girlfriend and servant to rin."


    "so many new and interesting things here." she looked at artoria in wonder. "it is a pleasure to meet you, artoria, i''m sure we''ll get along great in the future." she smiled mirthfully, giving me a wink.


    "i''m rin tohsaka, zelretch''s apprentice." rin''s introduction was blunt, but she wasn''t impolite.


    "apprentice, in what?" jinn tilt her head.


    "he''s teaching me his magic." rin said with a small bit of pride in her voice.


    jinn''s eyes lit up. "so magic is widely available here?"


    "eh, sorta." i interjected. "don''t worry, we''ll get you caught up in no time." i assured my cute genie.


    "wonderful, i wish to hear more about you as well, miss jinn." zelretch finally broke from his deep thoughts. "and the adventures my grandson got up to over in your world."


    jinn paused for a moment, eyeing me, then looking down at her hands. "i think, i am less restricted than i was before."


    "really? perhaps some kind of limitation that was imposed based on the world you were on? the gods that created you clearly did not foresee you being whisked away to another universe....some kind of loophole in your ''programming''?" fascinating, we''ll need to test this out later.


    the corners of jinn''s lips curled up as she faced zelretch. "i would love to tell you all about wilhelm''s adventure in remnant." the tone in which she said that made me hesitate.


    "there''s no need to talk about everything, it''s a rather bor ¨C "


    "oh, wonderful. why don''t you regale us with tales from your home?" zelretch looked at me, mirroring the look jinn had. he clearly knew something, that shit eating grin was mine and i recognized it immediately.


    well....fuck.


    "i would be delighted~" jinn replied.


    ***


    mc is back home, and will be heading to skyrim in a few chapters after settling a few more things.


    a wild meridia finally appeared in my latest chapter, if you want to read it along with 5 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 120:

    chapter 120:


    ***********this chapter is slightly nsfw, but there are no lemons. the part will be given another warning.***********


    "and then he threw the dildo at the bullhead, making it crash into the street."


    the words were met with silence, jinn had a wide grin on her face, eyes meeting mine. n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    i let out a sigh, head falling into my palms.


    going to spank her later.


    fuck me, she''s going to fit in perfectly with us.


    "well....you had an.....interesting adventure." zelretch didn''t even hide the amusement in his eyes as he looked my way.


    "i have no words." rin added. "i don''t have the state of mind to properly comprehend the words i just heard."


    "what is a dildo?" artoria asked, complete seriousness on her face.


    we all turned to her, as she started to turn a little embarrassed. rin leaned over, whispering something into her ear, progressively, artoria''s face got more and more red.


    honestly, i thought steam was going to shoot out of her ears at some point.


    truthfully, jinn really did know how to weave a tale. she merely retold everything that happened, but it was captivating coming from her. i wonder if that had to do with her nature as a ''spirit of knowledge''?


    "as fun as this is, i think this is where i step out." rin stood up. "i need to finish up a couple more things before i''m ready to head out from here."


    well, i don''t fault her for that. she''s probably excited for her trip off world. "i''ll take a look at what you''ve prepared later."


    rin gave a nod as she headed towards her workshop.


    "well, it was an interesting story." zelretch smiled mirthfully. "i do look forward to hearing the rest of it another time." zelretch sent me another look like he knew she hadn''t told him ''everything'' yet.


    fuck.


    i''ll never live that comment about salem down.


    "why don''t i show you to my library, miss jinn." zelretch offered, turning to my genie.


    honestly, even if he wasn''t on board almost immediately with her being a new constant in our lives, when she revealed her origins and desire to break away from remnant, none of them could help but have sympathy for her situation.


    "grandfather, i would be delighted." jinn clearly held herself back from squealing in delight.


    i ignored the grandfather comment, i''ve pretty much come to accept that part of jinn''s personality at this point. and zelretch just enables her even more, and i seriously think it''s because he enjoys being called that.


    knowing his life, i can''t really fault him either. family was a foreign concept for us throughout our existence, we found it where we could in arc and rin, but we had no blood relations. hell, he tried to latch onto altrouge, even with her nature he couldn''t give up on her.


    regardless, still going to give that blue butt a spanking.


    as they left, i turned to artoria who still turned beat red and looked away.


    so freaking cute.


    ****warning, slightly nsfw ahead****


    couldn''t help myself, i inched closer to her, clearly grabbing her attention. she tried to appear nochalant, but i saw the desire in her eyes. i leaned in and claimed her lips as mine once again.


    "will." she let out a small whine, breaking out kiss after a few moments. "not here...." she whispered; a small bit of reluctance flashed across her face. "mayhaps...your room?" she added quietly.


    i was surprised that i stalled for a moment. but my brain rebooted in seconds as i grabbed her hand and led her to my personal space.


    it wasn''t anything fancy, and i had yet to decorate or anything here. really, the only thing of note was ddraig jr sitting on my nightstand.


    despite part of me wanting to, i didn''t throw her on my bed right then and there. "you know..."i sat down on the edge, inviting her over. "this could be interpreted several ways."


    she grabbed the hem of her skirt, looking more bashful than i''ve ever seen her. she can get flustered easily when things of romantic nature pop up, but this was a genuine nervousness. "i....wished to try and be more intimate." she sat down right next to me, eyes barely able to keep in my direction.


    "artoria." i said gently. "there are no ''expectations'' from me, i don''t want you to push yourself faster than you''re comfortable with." again, i would love nothing more than tearing her clothes off, but the thought of her showing me a face of fear or displeasure made my heart ache.


    "it is inevitable." she reached out and interlocked her fingers with mine.


    i pushed the door open, leading her out to the greater house. immediately a couple pairs of eyes were on us.


    "well, well, well." zelretch tapped his fingers together.


    rin also joined in a knowing look on her face. "good morning, saber. it''s strange, you''re wearing the same clothes as last night, why is that?"


    "rin." artoria let out a small whine.


    "ohoh." rin let out a haughty laugh. "look how refreshed you look, was it as good as you thought it would be?"


    "rin!" artoria squeaked with indignation, before huffing, a blush adorning her beautiful face. "we didn''t do that." she added on quietly.


    "boo." rin pouted. "could schweinorg not get it up?"


    i almost choked at that one. "i can get it up very easily, thank you very much."


    artoria looked like she wanted to crawl under a rock, i gave her hand a little squeeze in solidarity.


    "now now, rin." zelretch interjected. "let the two love birds enjoy their first morning together." he said with a gentle voice.


    "thanks gramps, you ¨C"


    "you can tease them after breakfast."


    "yup." i just nodded, that was about right for him.


    "i''ll get the juicy details later~" rin smirked.


    artoria tried to hide her face, pressing her forehead onto my shoulder. i gave her head a small pat, much to her continued embarrassment. "in an attempt to change the subject, how''s everything looking for our trip?" i asked.


    "good, i should be ready by tomorrow, just wanted to double check everything before we set out." rin looked rather eager.


    "well done." i nodded. i didn''t think i would have to baby sit her on this matter, she was an intelligent young woman. "where''s jinn?"


    "asking about your side girl already, schweinorg?" rin snorted.


    artoria seemed content to stay out of it, buried into my side, away from rin''s teasing.


    "rin, just because i have a harem and you don''t, it doesn''t mean ¨C"


    "i''m not jealous!"


    "well, me thinks the lady doth protest too much."


    "i will gandr you!"


    "come at me, tohsaka" i made a ''bring it on'' gesture.


    "i swear, you two are like siblings." zelretch appeared genuinely happy watching us bicker, the looks he sent us were very disarming in its sincerity. it really brought home the fact that he thought of us as his grandchildren. "jinn is still in the library." he answered. "i did not want to separate her from that place with how happy she appeared with her nose buried within the volumes."


    "yeah, i can imagine." if she was happy, i wouldn''t disturb her for mundane matters. despite my desire to give her a little punishment, she was someone i would take care of so her happiness was paramount to me.


    she gave herself to me, i would do right by her.


    "when you finished up, wilhelm, i have some matters i wish to speak with you about." zelretch stated, his tone made me realize that they were perhaps something important.


    well, i would deal with it later.


    for now, i just enjoyed having a nice breakfast with people i considered my family.


    ****


    just a heads up, i won''t be posting on saturday, have too much i have going on and won''t be able to find the time. on a side note, i think i''ve gotten the second part of wilhelm, attorney at law figured out.


    so, i didn''t know how appropriate it would be to label this ''nsfw'' so i just chose the safe option, even if no nudity was even depicted.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone. meridia and artoria finally meet.

 Chapter 121:

    chapter 121:


    "this is a lovely taste, where did you find these tea leaves?" sitting across from zelretch, i set down my teacup.


    "i''m surprised you don''t recognize them." zelretch took a sip of his own. "they''re from an ''extinct'' camella sinensis strain found in korea around the turn of the last millennia century. i couldn''t help but fall in love with the taste, so i happened to pick up some seeds for later planting. well, a few centuries later, they all but disappear due to a famine that swept the country."


    "ah, so you have some growing in your garden." i nodded my head, making a mental note to acquisition some for myself when he is distracted. "i feel like i should know that, even this taste is slightly nostalgic, but even with the story added on, i simply can''t recall the origin from memory."


    "well, that''s to be expected in all honestly. how long have i lived? it would simply be impossible for you to recall every single detail, ignoring any of the side effects of trying to transfer memories through such a way. i highly doubt that everything transferred appropriately from the start."


    "true." his logic was sound. "it just makes me a little annoyed, i suppose. that feeling like something on the tip of your tongue but you can''t quite speak it.... that''s what''s happening when something like this occurs." it merely stayed in the domain of annoying, but still. "i guess there are upsides. knowing i like certain things without knowing why and rediscovering them all over again. it''s been a really interesting experience."


    picking up my teacup again, i briefly closed my eyes to enjoy the taste passing down my throat. "it feels like forever since we''ve sat down and had a talk like this."


    "well, it has been quite a while for you. we had some words here and there before you left for remnant, but nothing worth mentioning since you left for the land of shadows. how are you doing regarding that?" he asked.


    "good.....as best as i could be i guess." i admitted. there was no point to either lie to myself or him here. "i try to keep myself distracted, and spending time with my other girls helps quite a bit, but it still stings even though i know i''ll get her back."


    a small smile rose on his face. "speaking of, you spent the night with dear artoria, huh?"


    i let out a sigh, though i couldn''t help but smile. rin practically dragged artoria off after breakfast, no doubt a similar situation is happening in her workshop. "yeah, it was a little surprising. she''s the one who suggested we move to my room, in the first place."


    "my, she''s getting more confidant then?" zelretch seemed pleased.


    he was well aware of her own self esteem issues about certain aspects of herself. "she is, and i won''t lie and say i don''t love it. she even was blunt about her boundaries, telling me how far she was willing to go."


    "good." zelretch nodded. "that girl deserves to be happy, and that attitude she had was not indicative of a fulfilling life." he hummed to himself lightly, enjoying the moment. "and what of your other paramours?"


    i winced slightly. "which ones?"


    he let out an amused snort. "shall i ask how many granddaughters i have running around now?"


    "artoria, scathach, meridia." i stated. "those are the only ones i''m in a relationship with at the moment."


    "at the moment? and where does jinn fit in here, as well as any other girls, i hope you haven''t forgotten about kunou and her mother."


    "i haven''t forgotten about kunou or yasaka." i huffed. "you know very well how i feel about kunou." i gave him a pointed look. "yasaka though....i don''t know, that''s hard to answer. i obviously find her attractive, but..." i paused, looking up at zelretch and back down. "i guess i''m kind of paranoid that she''s just going to play with my feelings? she seemed flippant with her flirting, and it felt so hollow like it was her default setting. it makes it hard to try to emotionally invest myself." i ran a hand through my hair. "i know it''s stupid, she doesn''t seem like the kind of women to do that, but some insecurities are hard to just shrug off. i told her i would like to spend more time with her when i head back to my birth world, because i do enjoy her company." i sighed, it was hard to put my feelings into words right now.


    "she is a 9-tailed fox, you should be aware of her nature as much as i am." zelretch pointed out.


    "i know, i know." i admitted.


    "i get it, some things just aren''t rational, just work through your own feelings at your own pace." zelretch gently smiled. "and what of jinn, she hasn''t been exactly forthcoming with your relationship beyond her being bound to you now."


    "that...." i thought it over. "she gave herself to me fully."


    "oh?" zelretch raised an eyebrow.


    "she''s mine, so i''ll take care of her no matter what."


    "careful, your devil nature is showing." zelretch chuckled. "or perhaps it''s your added dragon nature? not all hoards comprise glittering gold and jewels."


    "both, probably. i feel really possessive about what''s ''mine'' so there is definitely a factor at play there." while i wasn''t some caricature of a ''possessive boyfriend'', i looked at all of my girls as mine. "i also like to collect and take things that catch my interest." i mused.


    "speaking of, how is your hoard coming along?"


    "funny." i said dryly. "but i have some good stuff. true longinus, staff of magnus, that''s two divine constructs among my other things." i mentally went over everything i had currently. "should be beneficial for when the time comes. any movements?"


    zelretch''s expression turned hard. "a few minor things here or there, but they''re within expected parameters. it''s very unlikely the spider with awaken before the time we calculated."


    "yeah, i know you''re right, it''s just hearing it being said is a bit of a stress relief." i finished off my tea. "what are your plans for the future when we''re away?"


    "haah" he let out an uncharacteristic long breath. "act like a worried grandfather?" he laughed. "it makes me nervous if i''m being honest, to finally see rin off on her first big adventure."


    "it''ll be good for her, to finally step out of yours and a lesser extension, my shadow." it was obvious she was feeling a little insecure when i first popped up, while we slotted into something resembling siblings, she still somewhat grates under my presence. the ease at which i am able to achieve what she''s been trying for for awhile now.


    "yes, i tell myself the same thing, but this old man can''t help but worry." zelretch gave a gentle smile. "i shall endeavor to keep my hands preoccupied. that dust is something i will most likely fiddle with in the mean time."


    i would make sure to leave a good amount here with him.


    "a word of warning don''t take it into an environment without magical energy. i heard they tried to use the stuff to leave the atmosphere back on remnant and there was a violent reaction, i could more or less guess that it becomes unstable without an abundance of magical energy in the air to catalyze its existence."


    "interesting." he rubbed his chin. "i shall see if i can do something about that."


    ah, i know that look. something had piqued his interest and he would probably lose himself in his research for quite a while.


    "i assume you are going to bring jinn with you as well?" he asked.


    "yeah." i blinked for a moment. "i just realized; i never did fully explain what i had planned for her."


    "well, you are a young man and she is a beautiful women ¨C"


    "w-why are you giving this to me?" she looked surprised. she knew it was divine in nature, so i guess she was taken back.


    "just want to make sure you stay safe." i smiled.


    "idiot." she huffed, taking the staff from my, giving it a once over and stuffing it in her bag.


    kind of comical how things were put inside.


    "artoria." i glanced at her, swiping my ring and letting the true longinus fall out.


    she didn''t argue with me, taking the spear and stuffing it in her own bag. "i shall use it if an emergency occurs."


    while i don''t think it would do much in case that her sword fails, it was still something. i couldn''t wield it at the moment without potentially killing myself, i''d rather she hold onto it for now as a peace of mind.


    besides, there was a piece of big g inside, that had to count for something. she also had caliburn, which weaker than both the spear and her sword, still possessed some nifty abilities.


    "oi." rin grabbed my attention, holding a familiar device in her hand. "i finally finished this, it works only about 90% of the time, but i figured it was better than nothing for now." she shoved one of her ''kaleidophones'' into my hand.


    i laughed, hugging her.


    "idiot!" she squeaked at my sudden contact, but she didn''t push me away, returning the gesture with a little embarrassment.


    i finally let up, stepping out of her personal space. "anything we''re forgetting? you got your noble phantasm, rin?"


    "of course." she said plainly.


    "rin has gotten proficient in its use." artoria added. "mayhaps there will be some people to practice against there, she needs sparring experience now."


    "plenty of people who survive with a sword in hand there, just a matter of finding them and paying the coin."


    zelretch, who had been quiet thus far, finally spoke. "i believe we have every base covered. rin has been preparing for quite a bit now and she knows the dangers she faces in this strange land."


    "dragons." rin muttered.


    "yeah, i had to fight one when i was much weaker." i sighed, remembering that particular memory. "but the college is well protected, many powerful mages there and the defenses are top notch."


    not to mention artoria would be by her side.


    "there are also a plethora of strange and magical creatures, so never let your guard down." i added.


    "i get it, can we get going already?" rin was starting to become impatient, but i couldn''t blame her.


    "alright, but one last question."


    "fine, what?"


    "you got ruby, right?" i gave her a smirk.


    rin scowled, crossing her arms. "unfortunately."


    "alright, just wanted to make sure." i held out my hand, opening a portal to the familiar cold lands of skyrim.


    they didn''t need to change, rin was already wearing clothing made for cold weather, artoria also wearing something similar.


    "well, lets go." i gestured as rin practically skipped through the portal.


    artoria gave me a smile as she followed behind.


    jinn who had just been watching idly at the side opened her mouth. "do you want me to come with you?"


    "while i will always enjoy your company, if you wish to stay here, you can." her happiness was something i would prioritize in situations like these.


    she paused for a moment before walking up and giving me a quick kiss on the cheek, stuffing her lamp into my hands. "i want to follow you." she smiled brightly, turning into smoke and returning to her abode.


    "she''s ridiculously cute." makes me almost not want to spank her anymore.


    i gave one last look at zelretch who nodded at me.


    "don''t worry, i''ll make sure they come back in one piece."


    we shared a similar look as i finally stepped through the portal.


    skyrim, here we come.


    ***


    oh boy, sorry for how late i''m getting this one out, but i was delayed due to having my care towed, yay! power steering pump went poof. luckily it happened when i was driving back to work from my lunch break and not on my 45 minute commute to or from work.


    anyways, skyrim round two here we come.


    if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 122: Skyrim 2 Electric Boogaloo

    chapter 122: skyrim 2 electric boogaloo


    i walked through the portal, the cold air welcomed me and i couldn''t help but smile even as snow fell on my face.


    i swept my gaze around, seeing the tall peaks reaching up to the heavens around us, the frozen tundra that met the horizon.


    "it''s good to be back." i allowed myself to take a deep breath of cold skyrim air before finally taking a look at my two companions.


    "i thought you said it would be cold, not antarctic weather!" rin huffed.


    she was exaggerating, but it was to be expected. i had some resistance against the weather due to my devil nature, but even with that i was subtly keeping myself more comfortable through magical means.


    "it is quite chilly." artoria commented. "we should further look into heavier clothing once we reach our destination."


    "i took us right outside of town." i squint my eyes through the thick snow. it was by no means a snowstorm, but the natural weather here made it hard to see at points. not to mention the erratic nature, sometimes it would be a light snowfall, other times it would distort all vision in the area. "i think i can see the torches from here." i pointed over a bit.


    "i believe i see them as well." artoria nodded.


    rin already had a magical flame hovering above her palm. "what''re we waiting for? lets go."


    artoria looked at me and we shared a quick smile before setting off after her. i''ve known artoria long enough to know she was ''ready'' for any situation at the moment, even with her lax outer appearance. there was a certain air about her, a nervousness you could call it, a healthy respect for the unknown, especially when rin was in her care.


    if i looked closely, i could vaguely see her grasping at something, not quite her sword, but like at any moment it would appear in her hand and swing at any threat that appeared.


    "rin, you said you practiced the basics i gave you?" i asked, drawing their attention.


    "yeah, what about it?" she answered.


    "try your detect life spell." such a nifty little thing, while easy to fool if you knew what to look for, it was good for situations like this or scoping out the more obvious ambushes, and animalistic foes.


    basically, it detected the power that pulsed off souls, and essentially pinged it and brought back the information to the caster.


    soul sonar.


    a little red light pulsed lightly in rin''s hand. i couldn''t help but admire her ability as she didn''t even require an aria to cast the spell.


    "12 signatures detected infront of us."


    "probably the town guards." maybe a hundred meters away. her range was pretty good.


    artoria looked at me, then glanced off to the side with an eyebrow raised.


    i put my finger to my mouth to silently shush her while rin focused ahead.


    stepping forward, i lightly tugged on her large coat, almost making her fall.


    "what the hell!?" she looked at me with annoyance.


    "rin." i said gently. "you''re being a bit thoughtless with your surroundings."


    "what? there''s nothing around except those people head."


    i turned towards my girlfriend. "artoria would you please go bring our little friend to us?"


    she nodded, disappearing into the thick snowfall a hissed cry rang out loud enough to reach us, artoria''s feet shuffling through the snow quickly replacing the high-pitched noise.


    "w-what is that?" rin practically reeled back.


    "it is an ice wraith, rin." artoria answered, much to my surprise.


    "you read the books?" i asked, mildly impressed.


    "yes, i wished to understand what potential foes i would meet here. i found the topic interesting, so i read over it a few times." she explained, said ice wraith writhing in her grip, making some unholy sounds as it tried to break free.


    "but... i didn''t detect it." she said quietly.


    "because it isn''t technically a ''living creature''." i wasn''t trying to tease or demean her here. "it is an elemental; it does not possess what we qualify as a ''soul''."


    "oh." she drooped her shoulders, making my heart drop a little.


    "rin, i''m not trying to baby you here." i tried to explain. "i understand what you''re feeling, believe me, i do." the need to prove herself, i knew that all too well. it was no wonder she was being so frivolous with such things.


    "aye, now get going." he playfully shooed us away.


    "i didn''t realize you were so popular." rin commented as we got out of ear shot from them, having walked inside the town at this point.


    "the nords here a simple people, they respect honor above almost all else. if you win their favor or get into their good graces, they would literally move infront of an arrow for you. i stepped in to help them with an issue when i first arrived, we celebrated afterwards and bonded." i trailed off as i saw around the town, certain things drawing my attention. there were houses that were burned down.....buildings that were demolished.


    what happened?


    as we got closer to the college, and the large towers came into view, rin voiced her glee at the whole thing. artoria made some comments about it as well, but my focus was more so on the fact that there was a tower missing, and some noticeable damage around the exterior.


    there was no one at the entrance to the bridge, which was still standing thankfully.


    "wilhelm." a voice spoke behind us, even artoria reacted with surprise, her invisible blade already in her hand as she turned around.


    "archmage." i greeted after quickly recovering. artoria was also fast to withdraw her invisible air, acknowledging my nonchalant attitude.


    i think i heard rin yelp too.


    heh.


    "it''s been awhile."


    "indeed, i believe you said a month and you weren''t far off." he nodded.


    was my aim off by a little bit?


    i hope meridia isn''t angry.


    "let me introduce you, this is ¨C"


    "miss tohsaka, and miss pendragon." he interrupted me. "i was watching when you approached the town."


    "i never noticed you." artoria spoke up, her brow furrowed.


    the archmage''s eyes twinkled with amusement. "i am quite adept at what i do, miss pendragon."


    "his way of monitoring the area is....unique. i doubt you would be able to sense him even if you knew what to look for." it would take effort on my end and i was adept at the magical arts, even with artoria''s scary instinct, i don''t think she would be able to pick up that she was being watched.


    he just hummed, not elaborating himself. "usually there is a little test for new students, to be able to cast some simple spells so they can prove they aren''t just coming here to cause problems. but my instinct is telling me that would be pointless in this case." he paused staring up at the sky. "my, the weather is just dreadful out here." he said lightly, raising his hand, and giving it a casual flick. the snow was visibly dispersed all around us, the sun suddenly shining bright in the sky as the clouds above us had disappeared.


    rin looked up with eyes widened. "amazing."


    even artoria gave a respectful look towards the archmage.


    "show off." i rolled my eyes, much to his amusement.


    he ignored my words and continued. "now, i must apologize, but i require young wilhelm''s presence for a little bit. i have already relayed to tolfdir, one of our esteemed teachers, of your arrival, you merely have to follow the path to the main hall."


    "thank you, archmage." rin gave a slight bow, her words very polite. she was clearly awed by the power he displayed.


    "i have high hopes for you, miss tohsaka. if you require anything, please don''t hesitate to ask."


    artoria silently followed behind rin as they started heading inside. i resisted the urge to force my presence on them, but they needed this, to step out by themselves.


    was it my possessiveness rearing its ugly head? i thought of them as ''mine'' in different aspects, but they also had their own paths to walk outside of my immediate vicinity.


    this would be good for both of them.


    "so, what did you need to talk about?" i was assuming it had something to do with the state of the college, even if such things perhaps weren''t immediately obvious to any new eyes.


    "yes, about that." he looked at me dryly. "we have quite a few things to speak of, wilhelm."


    ***


    we back in skyrim. meridia is just around the corner, fluff cannons are at the ready.


    mc can''t help but sort of ''mentor'' rin even though he''s the same as his previous life. rin and artoria getting their first look at skyrim, and the archmage abruptly appearing before them.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 123:

    chapter 123:


    the archmage took us right into his personal quarters, the room looking the same since i had been away. i had to keep reminding myself that for them it had only been a month, yet years have passed for me.


    "you''re different." he commented, sorting some stuff around. i could only assume we arrived here while he was in the middle of something. "very different." he turned around, staring at me while rubbing his beard.


    "it''s my ¨C"


    a book fell onto my head.


    "oww." i gently rubbed the spot i was just smacked on. "you didn''t even hear what i was going to say."


    "i could take a guess." he said dryly, though a small smile quirked on his face.


    i let out a small chuckle, sharing his sentiment. "i had a productive time away."


    "i''d say." he didn''t elaborate and i was curious what he was referring to here. this man was very perceptive and had a keen eye, though he was still hard to read at time. "especially with you bringing another woman back when a daedric lord is waiting for you."


    my smile dropped. "to be fair, meridia suggest such a thing in the first place." n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    again, he just looked at me dryly again. "well, i''m not the one you need to appease." he shook his head.


    "wait, how did you know she was waiting for me and didn''t just visit me while i was away?"


    "she came and visit a handful of times." the archmage explained. "near gave me a heart attack when she appeared in my school, merely sitting to the side and watching as a teacher of mine taught a class."


    "that is...extremely cute." i muttered.


    "not the word i would use to describe it." he snorted. "though she did aid us when we were attacked."


    i paused, contemplating that. "i was going to ask about the damage to the area."


    "dragons." he said simply.


    my eyes widened at the implication. "how bad was it?"


    "a few winterhold guards died and we lost an older member of the college who retired from active teaching duty, and many injuries everywhere, but most are recovered in full at this point." he said solemnly.


    "that.....is surprisingly less than i would have assumed." i didn''t want to be cynical, but dragons were very dangerous creatures, i don''t think the one i fought was indicative of their overall strength.


    "it''s thanks to you, actually." he began to move things around the room again with a mental thought. "as soon as you left, i activated the war-time defenses. they were created for the purposes of withstanding long sieges and cataclysmic events."


    "they were able to withstand the attack of a dragon?" i was very curious now, i knew this place was well defended, but to actually hear it.


    "two dragons." he corrected, much to my surprise. "they attacked in tandem, i was able to focus the offensive magics to down the dragon who thought to attack the town, but the second one then focused on the college."


    "and the second one was brought down as well?"


    "it was a hard fought battle, tolfdir was wounded heavily, but we were able to finally beat it in the end, but the college has yet to fully recover." he explained. "admittedly, most of our effort was focused on keeping everyone safe, while the dragon could bombard the place from the safety of the sky."


    i winced as he mentioned tolfdir. "this is probably my fault." i mumbled. if i hadn''t been so stupid last time.....maybe they wouldn''t have been here.


    "wilhelm." he stopped forward, placing a hand on my shoulder. "i am aware of what transpired at whiterun, and none of this is your fault." he said gently.


    i sighed, running a hand through my hair. "atleast the college made it through almost unscathed."


    "indeed. damage can be repaired; i am infinitely grateful that the students were not harmed in any significant manner."


    "any chance the dragon''s body landed on ancano?"


    the archmage snorted. "i''m afraid that it was quite impossible for him to suffer nay degree of injury with how far away he retreated in the conflict."


    "i am disappointed, but otherwise not surprised." i frowned, before blinkinging in realization. "wait, you said meridia helped?"


    "oh, yes." he nodded. "it was when we were attacked the second time."


    "wait, what?"


    "i will admit, the situation did not look favorable. many of us were preparing to evacuate the students in full this time while us teacher would make a stand. to be honest, one of the dragons gave me a very dangerous feeling, much more than those previous ones."


    i couldn''t help but sigh again, thinking how bad the situation was. "you guys couldn''t leave, otherwise winterhold would most likely be lost."


    the archmage didn''t speak, merely a nod in affirmation.


    this man would have fought all those dragons by himself if needed. "you''re a good person, savos." i replied, earning a small smile from him. "but how did meridia come into play?"


    "she appeared at the top of the college, merely glaring at the imposing dragons and they quickly scurried away." he let out an honest laugh. "i don''t believe anyone else witnessed the scene."


    "i will keep an eye on her, don''t you worry." he nodded. "and miss pendragon, her....bodyguard?"


    "she''s a knight, she''s sworn her sword to rin''s service. while she is capable of magic, and probably extremely talented in that regard....she doesn''t seem to possess any significant desire to learn the arts."


    "a shame." he sighed. "but, if someone doesn''t want to learn, there''s no point in forcing the issue."


    "also...."i once again tried to choose my words carefully. "artoria is....strong. i want to make it clear that her priorities are rin''s safety, but in the worse case scenario... a dragon may not be an issue for her."


    the archmage paused, giving me a contemplative look. "thank you for the information. i will not take advantage of her presence." he seemed to read between the lines there.


    if the college was in danger, she would probably take action even if she had to leave rin''s immediate presence. if in a situation the archmage guaranteed rin''s safety, artoria would probably be more than willing to lend a hand without coercion.


    it was me trusting him even more here. that piece of information would allow him to manipulate someone capable of killing dragons.


    "otherwise, i expect them to run into trouble get into some sticky situations. unless there is genuine danger to their lives, i hope you let them settle it themselves." the worry wort in me couldn''t help itself. "although, i hope certain political entities keep their distance."


    his expression turned just a tad darker. "don''t worry, i''ve already turned away certain ''political entities'' from further encroaching on my school. and the ones currently present are on very thin ice."


    interesting, the thalmor tried to gain a bigger foothold here? and it looks like ancano is very close to being kicked out.


    good.


    "honestly, i feel like there''s more i should ask, but...."


    "you have a very powerful lady to appease, and i''m sure you are worried about your dragonborn friend." he smiled mirthfully.


    "yeah." i just nodded, not hiding anything.


    "go, go." he playfully shooed my away. "i will look after your companions and paramours."


    i guess he realized what relationship i also have with jinn.


    well, not like i was ashamed.


    "take care of yourself." i gave jinn a kiss on the cheek. she was happily watching our exchange in my arms.


    "thank you." she said quietly, but i felt like she meant it more than just for this specific instance.


    "i told you, didn''t i? you''re mine, i''ll take care of you." for the first time, i placed my lips against hers, and she welcomed a deeper kiss.


    the archmage cleared his throat, earning a slightly blush from both me and jinn.


    forgot where i was for a moment there. though he seemed more amused than anything.


    and the contrasting red on her blue cheeks just made her look even cuter.


    i gave her one last look, then nodded towards the archmage. to his sheer surprise, i opened a portal right infront of him. his eyes widened at how easily i got around the impressive magical protections on his college.


    he didn''t get upset, he didn''t demand questions, no. instead, he just started loudly laughing.


    i couldn''t help but admire this man even more.


    with another thought, i walked through the portal.


    ****


    a familiar colorful sky greeted me as i looked up. the land masses that didn''t make sense as they floated in several directions all around me. i didn''t dwell on them for but a moment because my attention immediately turned to a woman sitting on a throne not far away.


    she raised her head as soon as i stepped through.


    our eyes met and she stood up, stepping off her throne, taking slow steps down towards me.


    i took equal steps to meet her, no words were yet exchanged as she glided into my arms. her head buried into the crook of my neck, my arms wrapped around her waist.


    "i''m back." i whispered.


    "welcome back." the quiet words barely reaching my ears.


    ***


    early chapter! i didn''t procrastinate nearly as long today. so, mc got a quick rundown on what happened at the college. archmage throwing down with two powerful dragons like its nothing. keep in mind there is a sliding powerscale for dragons, not all of them are ''equal''. the one from the first skyrim run was perhaps one of the weakest. mc and meridia finally reunite, but you''ll have to wait for the next time on dragon ball z!


    anyways if you want to read 5 chapters ahead -- wink wink -- or just support me, visit my /astoryforone


    also, we have a discord, heres the code -- n8bdxwwap

 Chapter 124:

    chapter 124:


    i don''t know how long we stood there, time becoming insignificant in this brief moment. i just enjoyed the warmth of her touch, the feeling of her breath on my neck and the nice smell that filled my nose.


    "did you miss me?" i couldn''t help but lightly tease her, this goddess in my arms just invoked these feelings.


    "you were only gone a month." she grumbled.


    "that wasn''t a no~"


    the muffled huff as she pushed herself into me a little bit harder was extremely cute. "yes." she finally said.


    i couldn''t help but squeeze her just a little bit tighter. "i missed you too." i whispered.


    it felt like an eternity before we finally separated, she was looking over me curiously. i don''t know what she say, but she was clearly surprised by what she found. "i could not sense my sword after you left." she finally spoke.


    "i told you i would be disappearing for a bit and i would be safe."


    "i did not think you could escape my gaze, just some bravado i dismissed." she did not look all that happy, something borderline sadness in her eyes. "i had thought the worst until it reappeared."


    that look she gave me, it made my heart hurt to know she thought something like that. i reached my hand up, cupping her cheek, my forehead pressed gently against hers. "i''m sorry."


    "hmph." she pouted ever so slightly


    "cute."


    "you are ridiculous."


    "and you are ridiculously cute." i chuckled, moving to meet her lips with mine. she accepted my advance, our lips meeting for a moment.


    "to say that not once but twice to me. you are brave." she snorted, pulling away, though the tiniest flush on her face.


    i reached out, taking her hands in mine. "well, i''m nothing if not bold, otherwise, how would i have gotten such an amazing woman."


    she dipped her head. "do not speak of that nonsense. to trick me into such a thing..."


    embarrassed meridia is something i need eternally in my life. "i tricked you, did i?" i lightly pulled on her, my hands moved to wrap around her waist, her body pressed up to mine. "shall i rescind my ''boon'' then? maybe i should ask for something else?"


    she made the cutest sound in response, seemingly distressed at the notion. "don''t tease me." she whispered, giving my hand a little pinch of annoyance. "i have already given my word." she looked up meeting my eyes. "you are not allowed to make me a liar."


    "that''s right, i believe you said you were my woman." i gave her a cheeky smile.


    "so i have." she turned away with another small huff.


    "to admit it, i might not be able to stop myself from taking liberties." my hands moved down, grasping at her waist. i wasn''t going to push her on anything, but i couldn''t help but tease her.


    "y-you have nothing but perversions on your mind." she didn''t reject me though. "how you managed to earn my affections i will never understand."


    "perhaps a demonstration is in order?" she was about to speak but i claimed her lips. it was deeper than our previous kiss, laden with affection and longing. her surprised quickly turned into desire as she returned the passion, enough so that it matched my own.


    we our lips parted, she leaned back into my chest. "say those words to me again."


    "words?"


    "from earlier."


    ah.


    i rest my chin atop her head, wrapping her up tightly. "i''m back."


    i felt her hands grasp at my clothing. "don''t leave again."


    my sweet goddess. i couldn''t help myself. "i won''t leave again." i cooed.


    she made another small noise. "good." her tone holding a hint of sadness.


    it wasn''t the truth, and we both knew it. but if it made her feel even a little bit better i would say it again. regardless, as much as i wanted to stay like this, there was clearly some stuff that needed to be aired. "i guess we should talk about the important bits now."


    there was clearly no small part of her that wanted questions answered. i could feel her shift under my grasp, and the way she looked up at me with clear longing. "you are hiding a great many secrets."


    "i am." i gave her a small smile, this conversation seemingly a repeat of last time. "would you like to hear them?"


    "yes."


    i chuckled kissing her forehead. "it''s hard to pick a place to begin." i sighed, looking off into the colorful distance. "i guess it started when i awakened memories from my past life."


    ***


    my legs gently kicked off the edge of a floating landmass, an empty void beneath my feet, yet i felt no fear in this place. a reassuring hand literally wrapped around my own, our fingers tightly linked together.


    meridia was....silent.


    i guess what i shared had shattered her world view.


    her, a being that witnessed and had a hand in the creation of this world. she who was basically born at the dawn of existence, had for the first time, been left utterly confused.


    it took some convincing, my swords were all stabbed into the ground around us where she inspected each and every one, the concepts of their existence completely foreign to her.


    "you!"


    "hehe."


    she just huffed again, unable to refute my words.


    so cute.


    "back on topic." i drew her attention again. "that''s rin, if you see her, please take care of her."


    "i will make sure nothing happens" she stated, almost flippantly, but from someone like her, something like her, that was worth a lot. "i assume the blonde one is yours?"


    mine.


    that thought flashed inside my head before i pushed the possessive side of me back down.


    "that''s artoria pendragon, she''s my girlfriend."


    meridia stared at her intently, enough that i was surprised artoria didn''t perk up from the other side of the dimension. "she is pretty." meridia said simply.


    "she is." i nodded.


    "she is....a spirit." meridia chose her words carefully.


    "she''s what is known as a heroic spirit." i wanted to clarify this right away. "she is not undead in the way you would find offensive."


    "yes, i can tell she is a higher existence. not a god...." she paused. "it is strange to consider other beings outside of what i know to be of such that can claim that title."


    "if you want, i can take you away from here, to go see other worlds." i offered.


    she looked at me again. "that...." she looked deep in thought. "i will think of this matter later. i wish to focus back on your other woman."


    "what do you want to know?"


    "you said she is a....knight?"


    "yes, though i don''t wish to speak much on her story, it''s rather personal." though being a knight is something she would never be ashamed of, so i felt fine divulging that little tidbit.


    "i see." she seemed to accept those words.


    "it just means you have to meet her and get to know her yourself." i beamed.


    it was odd, but i think that made meridia feel nervous, and i couldn''t help but marvel at the fact that this super powerful goddess was nervous at the thought of meeting artoria.


    she quick swiped her hand moving the voyeurism. "where is the other woman?"


    "check the library." no doubt that''s where jinn would have gone.


    "what is her description, i ¨C" she stopped almost immediately, seeing a blue-skinned woman appearing on the screen. "i retract my words. i believe i have found her."


    funnily enough, jinn on the other end stopped what she doing, turned to face us. looking inquisitively at our direction, clearly knowing something was wrong.


    "so, how hard are you making it to detect your little voyeurism?"


    "don''t call it that!" she let out an indignant huff again. "your archmage should be able to notice my eyes if he were in the vicinity."


    "ah, that''s probably why jinn knows. she''s very adept at manipulating the ''world''." her ability to mess with the time axis was impressive.


    "jinn." meridia let the word roll off her tongue. "she is a strange creature. created by gods of another universe. and this is another woman you wish to bear your children?"


    "well..... yes." the thought of jinn having a swollen belly did many things to my libido. she was mine, if i wanted her to have my children, would she protest?


    though there was the issue of ''what'' she was, which didn''t exactly lend itself to procreation.


    admittedly, i would much prefer the woman next to me to have a big belly first.


    "she''s mine." i said simply, ignoring those thoughts about jinn. meridia deserved my undivided attention right now.


    "hmm." meridia didn''t comment further. honestly, i think that statement was more conclusive to her than me saying artoria was my girlfriend.


    i had to remember that meridia wasn''t human, she wasn''t mortal in any sense of the word. her view of existence was vastly different than mine. to say jinn was mine was probably a very simple thing in her eyes.


    "i have more questions." meridia stated.


    "and i have answers." i gave her hand another squeeze. "i have nowhere to be right now except with you."


    a small smile grew on her face as she leaned her head on my shoulder.


    for her, i would have all the time in the world.


    ****


    meridia returns and fluff is had. should be a meeting up with artoria and rin soon.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 125:

    chapter 125:


    "and what is this ''land of shadows''?"


    "well." that was a difficult question to answer. "to put it bluntly, it''s a land of the dead. where things refuse to truly die, all kinds of undead abominations wandering around, uncountable in numbers."


    i had been sitting here with meridia for awhile now. i hadn''t even bothered to keep track of time as we merely talked. if she had a question i answered it to the best of my ability, throwing in some light teasing and stealing a kiss every now and then.


    she didn''t look too pleased with my explanation. "scathach stopped them from spilling out into the mortal world. she conquered the land by pure might, guarding the gates for millennia."


    "scathach." meridia allowed the name to pass her lips. "she spent her existence slaying undead?"


    "more or less." there was more to her story, but she did stop the undead from leaking outside for over two thousand years. "it wasn''t just that though, she was very famous for having slain gods."


    meridia raised an eyebrow at that. "slain gods?"


    "yup." i excitedly explained. "gods, demons, dragon, monsters. if anything walked into her domain without her permission, it met the end of her spear."


    her expression was hard to read, and i couldn''t even begin to guess her current thoughts.


    "and you trained under her?"


    "oh yes. she was a very....brutal teacher."


    "i can imagine." meridia said dryly. "it sounds like she was quite powerful for a mortal."


    that was in fact high praise from meridia. she only had the barest idea of what it meant to be a ''god'' from my home. but being a god slayer is impressive nonetheless, even if they were lacking compared to herself.


    "what about you, what''ve you been up to when i was gone?" i pretty much talked about my adventures until this point.


    "i have been dealing with issues that come with my position." meridia stated. "....i suppose i have ventured out every so often to keep watch over that dragonborn whom you call a friend. and that pitiful hovel you call a college."


    "i heard you helped out when dragons attacked."


    "i did nothing." she denied.


    "uh huh." n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "i merely watched."


    "sure."


    "cease your foolishness." she huffed.


    she doesn''t want to admit she helped them out.


    so cute.


    "there''s one way to quiet me~"


    "have you not had enough?" she looked at me with exasperation, but that faint pink still dusted her cheeks. very quickly, she placed her lips on mine then pulled away.


    she still had trouble initiating, though she didn''t dislike our intimacy.


    still, i couldn''t help but tease her. "bribe accepted."


    "you are ridiculous." she crossed her arms with another cute little huff.


    it was getting very hard to not push her down right here, right now. even if she accepted that large step, i didn''t what that to be our first time together. i was going to make sure it was romantic, and let her experience it properly for the first time.


    but i digress. it was hard to stop my thoughts from wandering when with her.


    "what about thorum?"


    "yes, your dragonborn friend." she pursed her lips. "he has many eyes on him, i couldn''t overtly reveal myself. but he has yet to contract with any other higher power."


    "how''s he been?"


    "many of akatosh''s other children have been felled by his hand."


    "that''s good. the archmage told me something similar."


    "you worry for him?" she asked.


    "of course, he....is my first friend." i turned my gaze towards her. "after my mom died he was the first person i created a bond with, and you were the first person i developed feelings for."


    "i see." she said quietly, an undiscernible expression on her face. "i shall....make sure no others interfere then."


    how much has she done already? i had a feeling she had been making moves just so i wouldn''t be upset that thorum was harmed while i was away. the fact that she made an appearance at the college during the fight already said a lot.


    "how''d you like to go meet artoria?" i finally stood up from my spot, brushing off my pants.


    "right at this moment?" she seemed taken back.


    "why not?"


    "do you.....dislike my presence?" artoria asked.


    "i had given him permission." meridia pursed her lips. "you are....beyond adequate as far as my standards are concerned."


    "oh." artoria quietly responded. "i...thank you for the compliment?" there was another brief silence, awkwardness filled the table again. "mayhaps we should have a conversation on how to proceed from here?"


    "i would like that very much." meridia nodded.


    they both got up, moving towards the far corner, a silent agreement for them to gain some privacy.


    i didn''t feel offended in the slightest, i knew there was some things they needed to speak between themselves. if i couldn''t even have this small amount of trust in them, i had no business having a harem.


    "damn, i wanted to hear everything." rin bit on a spin in her mouth before stabbing it down into a bowl.


    "i''m sure you can coax something out of artoria later." i rolled my eyes. "besides, they need to sort some stuff out in private."


    rin grunted in response. "i could barely get anything out of her form the other night." she gave me a narrowed look. "makes me think something did happen."


    "nah, we literally just slept together. clothes didn''t even fully come off." i admitted. though i did explore quite a bit of her body. definitely not the last time i have that butt in my hands.


    "for a devil, you''re really boring."


    "believe me, i had to thoroughly restrain myself. have you seen that ass of hers? and those legs? artoria hides them really well."


    "i know! i keep telling her to show her legs off more, get something that makes her butt look good." rin sighed.


    i couldn''t help but picture the scene of rin forcing her to try on different kinds of clothes. my thoughts only broken by them glancing back at me, artoria saying something with a clear blush on her face and meridia looking surprised.


    i shook my head with a small smile. "so how''ve you been?"


    "good." she said plainly. "after you disappeared, me and saber got settled. i''ve attended a couple classes and looked through the library."


    "huh, how long was i gone for?"


    "little over a day."


    "oh, longer than i expected." i muttered. "any branch of magic here catch your interest?"


    "i thought their alchemy and enchanting looked interesting."


    "you mean you thought you could make a lot of money off it?" i grinned.


    she flushed slightly. "it''s a practical path to study."


    "i''m just teasing you." i replied. "it is a good thing to study. i''ve barely touched them, admittedly, i wish i had spent a bit more in the past. but if you get good, then i can just come to you with any needs."


    "hmph." she crossed her arms. "you''re not getting any discounts."


    "of course, i always pay for quality." i winked, much to her further embarrassment.


    she really wasn''t used to praise.


    she was about to respond when suddenly our attention was pulled back to my two girls further away. a golden light filled the room, a familiar blade held in artoria''s hands.


    "wow, didn''t think she would show that off so soon." i whistled.


    excalibur was truly a beautiful weapon to behold.


    "i never get tired of seeing it." rin let herself slump down into her plan, arm propping her head up.


    "what about you, shorty?"


    "who''re you calling short!?" she snapped her head at me, glaring intently before calming down. "and what do you mean?"


    "talking about relationships." i clarified. "got any boy you''re interested in. or girls, either is fine and i''m sure zelretch would love more grandchildren to dote on." i gave her another big grin. "anyone here get the courage to talk to you yet?"


    again, her cheeks flared red. it was a bit too easy to tease her sometimes. "what''s it to you?"


    "i have no ulterior motive. i''m just genuinely curious and wondering if you''ve found someone you''re interested in."


    "i don''t have anyone." she grumbled, laying her head on the table.


    "don''t get depressed, skyrim''s large and even outside of here there are an infinite amount of worlds out there. if you really want someone. you are a beautiful and intelligent young woman, i have no doubts you could find someone if you truly wanted to."


    the look she gave me was a mix of embarrassment and genuine thanks. she didn''t voice it, but i think she wanted to hear those words.


    i just propped my head up, watching my two girls interact for the first time, a feeling of contentment filling my heart.


    ****


    artoria and meridia meet, they''re going to hash out how to handle the relationship. stuff starts happening again next chapter, so fluff is put back on standby for now.


    anyways, if you want to read 5 chapters ahead or support me, visit my patreon. just did another interlude from artoria'' pov.

 Chapter 126:

    chapter 126:


    "generally, both fire and lightning like to run rampant. because we''re using magical energy to invoke the natural phenomena, the ''concepts'' are more interlinked into their creation than the true natural phenomena. how the elements are perceived is how they will act even in situations where factors may actually limit such things. like it''s extremely hard to ''ground'' a bolt of magical lightning, or another example ¨C maybe the lack of oxygen in a room where you create a magical fire. the fire will still rage as long as its supply of magical energy hasn''t dissipated even if the ''scientific'' process would deny such a thing. that''s also a reason why magical fires generally don''t run keep going even if there is a lot of foliage to burn, they run their course and then dissipate, unless of course someone made them keep going intentionally through other means."


    "i get that." rin nodded along. "but why lightning over fire? lightning seems more.....unwieldy? i don''t know, fire just seems easier to use i guess."


    "there are pros and cons for every element. elemental manipulation isn''t exactly my forte, though i would say i''m fairly decent at the lightning element. it has the easiest ''direct'' use." i waived my hand, and a runic circle appear. "a thought and a bolt of lightning discharges. it''s simple, easy and straight forward. to use flames, it would need a continuous torrent to truly become a threatening spell." fireballs were good and all, but they didn''t have much stopping power compared to a bolt of lightning. on the flip side, fireballs were easier to invoke and actualize, not to mention the magical energy cost was much lower.


    "that''s why you use lightning over fire?" rin asked.


    "more or less." i nodded. "and i can''t deny i simply have a liking for the lightning element that comes from a mere preference."


    rin looked deep in thought. "what about ice?"


    "ice is definitely a close second on my list. while lacking the direct damage capabilities of lightning, it has astounding battlefield control applications. why, i met a young man on remnant who could produce water clones and used ice dust to an amusing effect."


    "do you think ¨C " rin paused, looking at the two of my girls finally finish up and start walking back over.


    i have no idea what they spoke about, but i still couldn''t help but smile as the thought of them getting along.


    artoria sat down next to rin and meridia took a seat right next to me.


    "anything i should be worried about?" i asked, a small smile plastered on my face.


    "we merely.....discussed a few issues." artoria replied.


    "there is no need to dwell on it." meridia added.


    "suspicious~" i was teasing. i''m not going to pry into something they clearly wish to keep secret.


    meridia decided to ignore me. "i do not believe we properly met." she turned to rin. l--b1n.


    rin gained a rather passive expression. "i''m rin tohsaka, i''m a student under kischur zelretch schweinorg, this idiot''s grandfather." she jabbed her thumb at me.


    "oi." i pursed my lips, turning toward meridia. "defend your man." i poked her.


    "what do you expect me to do when someone speaks the truth?"


    "betrayed by my own woman."


    she rolled her eyes. "i''m meridia." she gave rin a small acknowledgement. "i am this idiot''s woman, as he so aptly put it." she said rather drily.


    "how did that happen?" rin asked.


    "i ask myself that question every passing minute."


    "my charming smile and winning personality."


    meridia lips curled up into a small smile. "a few of the words in that sentence are correct."


    "hmm, maybe we need a second opinion?" i turned towards artoria.


    "i was moved by your ability to receive a sufficient beating." artoria replied, an amused smile on her face as well.


    "are there proclivities of yours i am unaware of, wilhelm?" meridia eyed me.


    oh, so that''s how it''s going to be? i moved my hand down and squeezed her thigh under the table, she stiffened, but otherwise didn''t react. "you just have to ask and i''m sure you can be intimately familiar with them."


    "schweinorg, stop perving in public." rin threw an apple at me.


    i dodged out of the way, only for it to be caught by a newcomer. "i must agree with miss tohsaka."


    i turned around to see the archmage standing there. actually, the only one who wasn''t surprised was meridia.


    "lady meridia." the archmage lightly bowed. "i apologize for interrupting your....personal time." clearly he was choosing his words carefully.


    meridia didn''t seem annoyed, that was good. "your presence is inconvenient, but not unacceptable." she merely replied, giving him permission to continue.


    he took the que. "wilhelm, i had received a message from some people i''ve been corresponding to in whiterun, apparently there had been another dragon sighting. they requested an additional relay of resources. i thought since your friend would be involved, perhaps you would like to deliver it?"


    "and i''m sure it has nothing to do with the fact that i can get there much quicker than any other people you send.?"


    his lips curled up. "just a nice happenstance."


    "well, i did want to see thorum again." i admitted, casting a quick gaze around the table.


    "we will be fine here, go see your friend." artoria gave me a smile.


    "you don''t have to babysit us." rin huffed.


    "you''re going to fight a dragon again." meridia crossed her arms, giving me a glare.


    "i promise it won''t be like last time."


    she didn''t seem to accept that answer, frowning deeper. "if you go after those spawn of akatosh, i will be keeping watch."


    well, then i just have to give a good show. i turned back to the archmage. "what did you mean by supplies?" was kind of curious what they''ve been up to.


    "we''ve been working overtime to produce potions and other magical reagents to combat these dragon attacks. and we''ve had a solid supply of food to help out the area that have been hit hard on their farmlands." the archmage explained.


    "are you giving me your blessing to go fight?" i asked.


    "you will do so regardless; i may as well inform you of your opponents." she scoffed, but her look betrayed her tone.


    she was worried about me.


    "hey." i moved closer, hand rubbing her cheek. "i''m not so arrogant to think i can take on the world, but i can handle this."


    "it is not the dragons that i am only worried about." she whispered.


    "i''m confidant in running away, if that makes you feel better.


    "...slightly." she muttered, dipping her head, allowing herself to be wrapped by me again.


    with one last kiss on her forehead, i stepped back. my sword flashed out, creating a portal over towards whiterun, getting a glimpse of where i wanted to go, i redirected it a tad closer to my friend.. with another look, i nodded at her and walked through.


    ***


    i walked out of my portal, the immediate battle scene greeting my eyes. "well well, this doesn''t look too fair. how about we even the odds, eh, thorum?"


    "will!?" thorum, my friend who i hadn''t seen in what felt like forever turned towards me.


    the battle seemed to pause at my sudden arrival. the two dragons looked at me strangely. one of them was flapping its wings a bit in the air, the another on the ground, having traded a few blows with thorum. they looked slightly different from one another. the one in the sky having a slight red sheen to it, wings a little bulkier, whereas the one on the ground had an earthlier color, spikes protruding from its body in more places.


    i think the only thing stopping thorum from running over and hugging me was his battle sense.


    he had definitely gone through some changes. his mere presences screamed ''more''. at this point i was rather adept at feeling draconic power, and he was certainly shining bright.


    "abomination!" the dragon on the ground roared.


    "usurper!" the one in the sky followed.


    [those aren''t my titles.] ddraig grumbled, though i just ignored him for now.


    "well, they don''t seem to like me." i chuckled, taking a few steps towards thorum since they seemed to want to watch me for the moment. "it''s been a while, thorum."


    "aye, my friend. you''ve come at the best time; i believe i have a promise to make true on." thorum laughed heartily, a bold confidence to him that he certainly was lacking in before.


    "i don''t'' think i can actually eat dragon souls." i pointed out.


    "have you tried?"


    "admittedly, i have not."


    "do mages not like to experiment?"


    "fuck it, lets see what happens then." i couldn''t argue against this logic.


    "aye, that''s the spirit!" he laughed again. "but....i don''t suppose you have an extra weapon on you?" he held up a sword that was missing about a foot of blade on it, cracks running down the remainder.


    i do have many weapons on me....but a thought crossed my mind. i took a look at the dragons who still continued to watch me and thorum intently, like they were waiting for some big secret to be revealed. were they waiting for ddraig to make an appearance?


    doesn''t matter.


    "try this." i took out gram and tossed it over to him.


    he tensed up as the blade was produced, even the dragons looked shocked from out of the corner of my eye.


    "this...." he gripped the blade tight, its baleful red aura flared up, practically surrounding thorum like it wanted to devour him. i knew it couldn''t truly harm him on its own, but i had a theory about it.


    the red aura raged widely, until it finally started to settle down into something resembling compliance.


    "a dragon who''s existence means to kill and devour other dragons." i muttered. "of course that sword would find you an acceptable wielder and overlook your dragon nature."


    "will." he looked towards me. "what''s going on?"


    "thorum, meet gram, the dragon slaying sword. it detests anything draconic in nature and has special properties that allows it to harms dragons more readily than a normal weapon."


    "this is not a daedric artifact, is it?"


    "nope, purely created by mortal hands." kinda, sorta, depending on the myths. "and it''s all yours." it doesn''t like me anyways due to ddraig in my soul, but lacking the ''munching dragons'' portion that thorum had.


    "i....thank you will." he gave his big signature goofy smile.


    "how about you thank me by taking one of their heads?" i stood by him, mirage in my hand.


    "only one?" i hefted his new blade with a surprising ease, giving it a few swings.


    "well, i want one as well." i smirked.


    "aye, that seems fair." he brought gram up, resting on his shoulder.


    well, by the roar of the dragons who apparently grew tired of our little chat, they too were ready to dance.


    ***


    thorum and mc, together at last <3. but seriously, i''m not shipping them together, no need to keep making comments about their relationship. he''s literally the mc''s first friend, mc, yes he cares about him a lot but it''s purely platonic, or perhaps brotherly. meridia and artoria have a secret conversation, which will be a little talked about in artoria''s interlude coming up. rin smells gold in the air, and some dragons about to be eaten.


    anyways, if you want to support me or read 6, yes i said 6 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone. i''m slowly increasing the amount of chapters available for my subs over there.

 Chapter 127:

    chapter 127:


    i gave the dragons another glance, while they roared a challenge, neither side made the first move. my instincts were telling me that this pair were a level above that one we fought previously. it was hard to gauge where they fell on a sliding power scale for the moment, but i was on guard.


    not to mention their thu''um would always give me cause for concern.


    meridia said that thorum had many eyes on him, and i only knew the vague details about a sort of prophecy regarding him as a ''dragonborn'' that affected the world.


    "wuld nah kest!" thorum shouted, making the first move as he turned into a whirlwind, charging at his chosen opponent with a very impressive speed. the baleful aura of gram covering him, soaking the air in its hate, its desire to slay these draconic foes


    it made me shudder slightly. i had underestimated this weapon from my birth world. while i would still call it inferior to my ascalon, it was still impressive by itself.


    "fo krah diin!" the dragon countered, not taken off guard by thorum''s sudden attack. a cold air manifested, bursting out of the dragon''s mouth. the cold rivaling my own freezing winds of jotunheim, perhaps even a little colder. it hampered thorum enough that his sudden burst of speed didn''t give him the initiative.


    "strun ba qo" a shout bellowed from above, echoing throughout the area. the sudden shift of weather immediately grabbed my attention as i had to look away from thorum''s fight.


    my wings burst out from my back, and i shot into the air. massive bolts of lightning having thorn up the spot i was in a moment prior.


    the lightning weaved around the air, arcing and jolting in every direction as it attempted to connect with me. the sky above was overcome with this dragon''s magics, an impressive display that i would have admired had i had time to mull it over.


    i climbed high up, the dragon mirroring my ascent as it came after me, snarling and rage in its eyes.


    i don''t know what happened for these dragons to despise me so much, but they clearly wished to end me.


    a greater ward manifested in my free hand, dispersing a bolt of lightning. it gave me a moment to cast an ebony flesh and a reinforcement over my body. my dragon heart beat fast in my chest and my devil blood anticipated the fight with glee.


    with another thought, i willed the boosted gear onto my hand.


    "[finally]" ddraig happily exclaimed as we continued to move into the unnatural clouds above. i rolled to the side, the unrelenting storm of lightning still descended on me as i got closer. the angry dragon was fast, it was already biting on my heels since i had to take a moment or two to dodge every time a bolt of lightning came at me.


    my aura flared, the iridescent light cascading all around me as the lightning splashed against the phenomena that enveloped my entire body. with aura and my enhancement spells in full effect, i could practically ignore the smaller assaults.


    "boost" i added on a single boost to enhance my physical abilities a step further. the dragon that was nipping on my heels was suddenly befuddled when a boom erupted behind me. with a wave of my hand, whisper shot out of my ring and towards the gathered clouds.


    "abomination, you have appeared." the dragon roared at ddraig''s presence. "gaah lah haas" it shouted again.


    a red aura burst out from the dragon and came at me with a speed i couldn''t dodge. no, it was like it was undodgeable, speed was not a factor.


    suddenly, i felt slightly weakened, my aura flared in response but noticably dimmed.


    did.....it curse me?


    that was the only summarization i could come to in this brief moment.


    it wasn''t just my physical abilities it felt like my soul got heavier as well, more lethargic, as if my vitality was being drained.


    it was enough that dozens of lightning bolts fell from clouds above, shattering my ebony flesh and taking a chunk out of my aura. i even felt some faint burning on my arms.


    a type of power that bends the will of the world, targeting someone as a curse.


    scary.


    i growled in annoyance.


    that caught me off guard.


    i stopped my ascent, turning to face the oncoming dragon.


    "boost" i called out again, letting my physical abilities double once again, regaining some sense of normalcy with this strange magic encompassing me.


    my swords flashed out, hovering around me and sweeping out at oncoming lightning bolts. this spell or whatever the dragon used was coming increasingly annoying. something i wanted to emulate in the future, but annoying all the same.


    more shouts left its mouth, flames spewed forth in torrents, and we continued to play a small came of tag, where a single misstep left either of us impaled or turned to ash.


    it was surprisingly nimble in the air with its body size, and i had to admit, it had more experience fighting this way then i did.


    i was slightly surprised it called me by that title, but i could only sigh remembering the conversation with that grey beard from last time i was here.


    [hehehehehe]


    it was hard to resist the urge to face palm from heading ddraig''s giggling.


    i withdrew my power of destruction with a forceful thought. it was still a little difficult to control and not always wanted to listen to me when i needed a gentler touch. i didn''t wish to start destroying this things soul, at the very least, i wanted to help thorum get a little stronger.


    i made sure this dragon was dead, ascalon flashed out and severed its head.


    the last time did make me a bit cautious in that regard.


    never thought i would be using a dragon''s head as a seat, but here i was. i got a little comfortable as i watched the end of thorum''s fight.


    the dragon never took too high off the ground, almost like it was brawling with my friend.


    actually, that''s exactly how i could describe this fight. magical brawling. the dragon''s tail whipping out, thorum swinging his sword to cleave chunks out of its skin, only to be daught by the dredges of some dragon fire.


    they were just trading attacks like....., i wanted to call them idiots, but glass houses and all that.


    i just sighed, as thorum finally ran his sword through the dragon.


    there were no words of anger or taunting. the dragon looked almost respectful towards him, a large difference from my fight.


    thorum also gave a respectful nod to the dragon as its body dissipated and the soul flowed into his body. almost immediately, though, he turned to me with that big goofy smile, like he wanted to show off his kill.


    he walked towards me happily, gram lifted up on his shoulder. "it looks like i lost." though there was only happiness in his voice.


    "it was close." i offered, though my fight consisted of a lot more running around.


    he gave a good natured laugh, approaching the dragon i was sitting caused it to decompose similar to the ones i''ve seen previously.


    the golden light that i assumed was it soul flew out into thorum almost unnaturally quickly, like it was desperate to get away from me.


    "oh, i didn''t mean to..."


    "it''s alright." i waived him off, i honestly didn''t think i could ''drink'' a dragon soul anyways. "besides, you owe me a proper drink later."


    "aye! i sure do."


    we shared a look for a moment before thorum moved over and wrapped his arms around me in one quick motion.


    "my friend it''s been too long, you have been sorely missed."


    you big idiot. "i missed you too, thorum." i pat his back as he tried to squeeze the life out of me.


    "you must tell me of your adventures in this past month! especially over a cold mead among friends, i''m sure the others will welcome your return!" he loudly proclaimed.


    well, i''m sure some people will be happy. i wasn''t exactly looking forward to stepping into whiterun''s political scene again, but that seemed inevitable at this point.


    "alright, alright. i''ll tell you what i''ve been up to." i smiled. "but you gotta tell me what''s happened to you as well,."


    "haha, fair is fair." he nodded, patting me on the shoulder. "come, the drinks are waiting."


    gods i missed this.


    though, i eyed the dragon bones on the ground.


    i would happily grab those first.


    ***


    sorry for the late release, got a bit distracted. so, mc and thorum going ot catch up after taking care of a couple lower end dragons. mc gets a kick in the shin as a reminder that things that bend the world deserve a bit more respect even if the opponent is weaker than himself.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 128:

    chapter 128:


    i quickly scooped up all the dragon remains and put them inside my ring. thorum didn''t comment, just watching me as i took the spoils from my kill. i don''t know what he was going to do with the other one, but i didn''t make a move on it, it was he to do with as he pleases.


    my swords hovered behind me, and i couldn''t help but want to show them off to my friend who was in fact taking a good look at them. after a few moments or so, i did return them to my ring. i was distracted by a few more looks i took of my surroundings, burnt farmland all around us. the last time i was here, there were fields and fields of various crops planted all around the area, farm houses, watermills, yet....i could see nothing outside the walls of whiterun.


    was this also my fault? the sheer breath of farmland that was nothing more than burnt earth....


    would things have turned out different if i didn''t act out like i did?


    i forced myself to think of other things, turning back to my friend.


    "how''d the dragon souls taste this time?" i asked.


    "about the same." he smiled. "but the one i got from your dragon, it sorta had this ''cooked'' taste to it."


    while he isn''t actually eating the dragon souls in the way one would assume, i could more or less guess that was my power of destruction nipping it a little before i withdrew. perhaps it was just how his mortal mind was coping with the metaphysical concepts colliding with him. it made sense to him in the simplest way he could understand.


    i just let out a small chuckle. "so, what''s this i hear about you learning some more advanced magic?" we started walking back towards the city, only being about as far away as the watch tower from the first time we fought.


    thorum had a prideful grin on his face. "i managed to learn the restoration spells." a light burst out from his hand as he started to heal the minor wounds around his body. looking at my own arms, i did something similar. i wasn''t wounded in any meaningful way, but i allowed some things to affect me more than i should have.


    thankfully, that thing the dragon did wasn''t a curse in the normal sense, merely parsed like one while in effect. as soon as the dragon died, the lingering effects vanished.


    "impressive, that should be an intermediate version of the basic healing spell, yes?"


    "aye, they were the most difficult for me to learn, but after i absorbed a couple dragon souls, it started to come easier."


    that makes sense, he was gaining the experience from the dragons he slayed. one of them was bound to give him a better understanding towards magic in general.


    "what about you, my friend? that spell you used was mighty impressive, i doubt there was anyone inside the city who didn''t witness it." he slapped my shoulder.


    "you like it?" i couldn''t help but beam under his praise. "it was a spell i created under the help of my teacher. one of many more i have yet to use outside of training."


    "a teacher? for you to want to train under someone, they must be quite the mage or warrior."


    "she was.....special." i sighed.


    "sounds like there''s more of a story there than i thought." he looked at me strangely.


    "well, by the end, she wasn''t ''just'' my teacher." i shot him a smirk.


    he bellowed out a laugh, taking a moment to regain his composure. "i envy you, my friend. as much as i revered the grey beards, they were no beautiful woman."


    "yeah, i could admire her beauty every day as she kicked my ass." i snorted.


    "ah, a powerful woman at that. as a nord that just makes it even more impressive."


    "admittedly, i do like that she could beat me up. strong women definitely fall into my ''type."


    "that reminds me, what about your other....woman. me ¨C "


    i quickly covered his mouth, shushing him. he didn''t react overtly, more so just confused at what i was doing. "careful, lots of prying eyes around here." i looked up into the sky. if i focused, i could just barely sense some invisible fluctuations of space around us where entities were peeking through higher dimensions.


    i dared not poke them any.


    "i understand." thorum nodded, while i don''t think he thoroughly knew what i was speaking about, he could probably guess that people were eavesdropping. telling all those other higher entities that meridia and i were in a relationship would probably bring her trouble, and i didn''t want that for her.


    even if i did blatantly use dawnbreaker. at the very least, i wanted all those who watched to know that i belonged to her, even if they didn''t know that she was also mine.


    "tell me about this other women then, who could match up to the one you spoke of before?" he questioned, a big smile on his face.


    "ever since the dragons started showing up and calling for the dragonborn and the red dragon emperor...." the guard replied. "folks have just started calling you that since most don''t know your name."


    "that''s fair i suppose." rin is going to make fun of me for this.


    [i have decided, skyrim is a beautiful land and you will cherish it.]


    thanks for your input, ddraig.


    "the jarl called for the dragonborn once the fight finished, i believe he would wish to speak with you as well." the armored man stated, giving me a look that basically told me to follow thorum.


    "that''s fine, i was here to drop off supplies from the college anyways." bleh, didn''t want to deal with the jarl any more than i had to. i could probably use the college as a shield if he tried to rope me into anything though.


    i took a look around the fortifications. there were many armed guards manning the walls, bows and arrows ready for an emergency, but it looked like they were placing quite a bit of trust on thorum to have handled the dragons.


    well, from what i''ve been told so far, he''s been doing a great job of it.


    out of the corner of my eyes, i think i spotted a few mages walking around with the guards as well. they stood out due to their different preferences in clothing and defensive wear.


    "where did the mages come form." i asked thorum as we continued on our way.


    "i thought you came from the college?" he looked at me. "we had some mages from there come aid us, most cities received support from the college."


    "the archmage did mention something about that." i rubbed my chin. "i guess just seeing them not being so blatantly despised threw me off."


    "aye, these dragons have forced many people to come together in these troubling times. even the stormcloaks have been working along side other races in their defense of skyrim."


    "stormcloaks, haven''t thought of them since our first meeting." i sighed, remembering how i first came to skyrim.


    "how odd it is to think of being bound and headed for the block as simpler times." thorum snorted. "not just dragons, there had been whispers of vampires making more appearances in the east. mostly just talk in the taverns, but the jarl hasn''t denied them even after they''re on everyone''s lips, so most people are taking them as fact."


    "vampires, huh." i briefly thought about what i knew of the vampires here. "nasty bunch."


    "right they are. never heard nothin good said about a vampire, but i hope they''re just rumors people don''t need to be worry about their neighbor''s being monsters." thorum sighed.


    that would just add more onto this already depressing situation. i decided to shift the subject away from them for now. "feels like a lifetime ago when we first met on that cart.." i muttered. "how have things been, thorum?" i only asked him a question or two, but i still don''t know how exactly he''s been holding up.


    "surviving." he had a calm smile on his face. "the companions are still going, a few more members have been lost here or there, but they''ve picked up on recruitment though."


    we approached the jarl''s hall, guards respectfully ushering us forward.


    "i guess we can talk about the big stuff later." i mused, admiring the familiar building. i still had a lot of questions, how his training went, what he''s been up to in more detail, his previous fights, what magics he''s learned. but those would be best left for when we can talk over some drinks.


    "big stuff? should i be prepared for more women you haven''t told me about?" he gave a good natured laugh.


    i cleared my throat awkwardly. "about that...."


    his laughing stopped and he stared at me. "you, my friend, are an admirable man." he clasped my shoulders. "atleast i shan''t be surprised anymore at this point."


    "did i mention i have a daughter now?"


    his reaction did give me a genuine smile.


    ****


    best buddies are reunited at last as they catch up on what''s been going on. on a side note, i''m going to try and get the second part of the wilhelm schweinorg, attorney at law omake up tomorow, but no promises.


    if you want to read 6 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    or if you want to come chat, ask about the story or even talk about future stuff, visit our discord, code is -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 129:

    chapter 129:


    we drew the attention of the entire hall as we walked in without anyone even announcing our presences. at this point, i think everyone was familiar with thorum, but i had been absent for about a month, so i had quite a few eyes on me.


    well, there were also a few people giving thorum''s new sword a look over. i couldn''t blame them, it had a baleful red hue that was hard to miss. while it didn''t lash out its hate towards non-dragons, the ''demonic nature'' of the sword was clear to people who didn''t even know the proper terminology.


    i could appreciate the culture here, the fact that the jarl''s people weren''t kicking up a fuss about him be so blatantly armed.


    a warrior culture.


    the jarl held up his hand to his advisor who was whispering in his ear, sitting up straighter on his ''throne''. "thorum, i hope you bring good tidings."


    "aye, my jarl. the dragons have been slain." thorum nodded as we took center stage. at his words, the room quieted down, intent on hearing the conversation.


    out of the corner of my eye, i spotted farengar hiding in the back near the entrance of his little workshop.


    i briefly remembered what happened last time and i held back a sigh. perhaps i was bit too abrasive, i don''t need to go around making enemies when i don''t have to.


    i won''t purposely antagonize him, but i also won''t put up with his nonsense.


    my thoughts broken when the surrounding people clapped and cheered his name, thorum just giving a bashful smile.


    "well done, thorum. truly we are blessed by the divines to have you here." jarl balgruuf said with a grin on his face. "but there appears to be more to the story this time." his gaze turned to me. "welcome back to whiterun, wilhelm, i take it you also participated in the fight?"


    thorum slapped my back. "will appeared short after the fight began, aided me in defeating them. it would have been a much harder battle had i been alone."


    well, no use in denying it. i opened a portal in plain view of many people, i''m sure word will reach his ears eventually anyways.


    "that''s right, i recently came back to skyrim and stopped by the college first. i intended to head back down here in a few more days, but the archmage was alerted that whiterun needed some supplies and that some more dragons were spotted, so i hurried on over." i briefly explained.


    a few small expressions flashed across the jarl''s face, clearly picking apart my words. i made sure to mention the college and indicate that i was a part of that ''faction'' so he wouldn''t keep trying to bind me to whiterun.


    not to mention, me bringing some much needed supplies, he couldn''t very well start poking or prodding me for information without appearing crass infront of his subjects. also the fact that i helped thorum slay the dragons, i was probably very popular with his retinue right now.


    "yes, it was hard to miss your addition to the battle, until you had just showed up, we were wondering what had happened. while we could not see much from here, the magical phenomenon was clear to everyone in the province." balgruuf''s tone was light but there was a hidden edge there as if he was letting me know that he was ''aware'' of my strength. "i admit, i have heard tales of your magical ability, but to see the effects, it leaves me in awe. the spell you used was humbling to see from the distance."


    ah, my hammer of thor. i could only imagine it looked particularly frightening from the distance.


    "i had good teachers." i said simply. and now i somewhat understood why farengar was standing to the side and not speaking. maybe my skill left him feeling a bit intimidated.


    i think he was hoping for a little bit more information, but he settled on something resembling happiness after a moment. "regardless, we welcome any aid that the college could lend." he stood up. "tell me, where are these supplies, are there carts waiting outside the city?"


    "i have them here with me, if you have somewhere you want me to unload them." i let my hand glow with the obvious signs of magic, allowing him to draw conclusions.


    he just blinked, a genuine smile on his face. "well, that makes matters easier. right here would be fine, it saves my men from having to move things too far."


    i just shrugged as thorum stepped back, he''d seen me making things appear and disappear so i guess he knew i could store things. waving my hand, i let the supplies unload onto the floor infront of his throne. "it should all be here, but if you think anything might be missing, i won''t be offended if you want me here while you check."


    "that will not be necessary, just the fact that the archmage sent you would have been more than enough. savos aren has been nothing but selfless in these trying times, i don''t think there has ever been a mage so well liked among the jarls in skyrim''s history." jarl balgruuf let out a laugh. "that''s ignoring the honor and valor you showed in whiterun''s defense."


    there were a few stomps and pounding on the table in agreement.


    the jarl paused, looking at some of the supplies. "what''s this." he walked over, opening a sack and reaching inside. "rice? i have not seen this since my days in the imperial legion."


    "you recognize it, that makes things easier." i mused.


    "i was not aware the archmage had stores of rice, i would have purchased some before this whole dragon fiasco occurred."


    "that''s my contribution." i corrected, earning his attention again, scratching my head awkwardly. i had bought a large amount back in kyoto for my own use since i often found myself outside of japan and often missed my homelands cuisine. "i saw the damage outside the walls and wanted to lend a hand."


    honestly, i didn''t dislike the jarl, i understood his position even if i had to take steps to avoid his authority. if anything, i respected him. he didn''t abuse his position and try to force me when i showed clear displeasure at certain things. he seemed like an honorable and realistic man.


    perhaps i felt a little guilty as well. if i could alleviate some of the cities'' pressure for food needs, i wouldn''t mind lending a hand. it was only money for me, but it was food on the table for some unlucky families.


    the jarl looked over the sacks of rice, while not as much as everything else, there were several dozen all together. enough to feed quite a few people for a long while if rationed well.


    "rice is not the usual palate of nords." jarl had a small smile on his face. "but i''m sure i can show some of my men how to enjoy such robust grain. aye, i wonder if my cooks could recreate some of those dishes in my memory." he slightly reminisced before turning back to me. "once again, you have shown your honorable side, wilhelm. you are neither nord nor a skyrim native, yet you continue to offer support to skyrim''s children."


    "my friend, the jarl speaks the truth, you continue to impress me with your good will." thorum looked at me with a little bit of awe.


    oh thorum, i''m not as good a person as you think me.


    "avenicci." the jarl called out, and a non-nord man walked over from the side, greatsword on his back.


    "yes, my jarl?" he asked.


    "would you please start organizing the supplies and send them where necessary." jarl moved back to his throne.


    "of course, jarl." avenicci, walked forward looking over everything. "i just require some manpower, i''ve already taken note of who needs what."


    the jarl looked please, with a nod he ignored avenicci start calling people over and began ordering them around. "i understand you both probably wish to celebrate at the jorrvaskr with the companions, but i have one question that is merely a curiosity. where did you acquire that blade, thorum?" he pointed towards the new sword politely kept to his side.


    thorum blinked, pulling it up. "will gave it to me when he appeared."


    "truly?" the jarl scratched his beard. "it looks like a mighty fine weapon, though it gives me an eerie feeling...."


    "it''s not a daedra artifact, if you''re wondering." i wanted to nip that in the bud right now. "its name is gram, it was wielded by a warrior named sigurd in the past. he once used it to slay a powerful curse that took on the form of a dragon. the weapon, bathing in the ''dragons'' blood gained an absolute hate towards them, as a result, it''s very strong against draconic enemies." i explained.


    fanfir was a strange thing in my home, while it was an actual dragon in my birth world. it was easier to explain it as a ''curse'' given form then to get into the concepts at play if i went by the one i''m more familiar with.


    "fascinating." the jarl looked impressed. "i don''t quite understand some of that, but a sword that slays dragons, it is a wonderful weapon for our dragonborn."


    thorum was looking at me with a strange expression on his face. i think he wanted to say something but was holding back.


    "i will not hold you two up any longer." the jarl finally leaned back, relaxing. i think i successfully distracted him well enough with the supplies. "go, celebrate with your companions." he dismissed us with a smile. "lest i forget, please pass on my thanks to the archmage, wilhelm, next you see him. i will write a letter of thanks, but i wish him to understand my gratitude."


    "i will make sure the archmage receives your words." i offered a polite bow, which he gave a nod towards.


    well, i wouldn''t hold him up. he was pleasant enough, but i didn''t wish to involve myself in the political spectrum here. i would play nice though, didn''t want to step on too many toes when i enjoyed this place so much.


    ***


    "my friends, look who has returned." thorum burst through the doors of the companion''s building, practically pulling me along.


    there was a sudden quiet at his abrupt entrance, but then cheers and shouts filled the building. some were from thorum''s return, others for my appearance after an a month''s absence.


    actually, i saw quite a few happy faces sent my way. i guess i underestimated how much good will i had built up here previously.


    "wilhelm." a female voice sounded behind me and i recalled this woman immediately as me and thorum pulled up a chair at an empty table.


    "aela." i greeted with a small smile. while i wouldn''t even call her an acquaintance, we were polite enough and thorum was a shared friend.


    "hey, don''t forget me." another gruff voice joined in.


    "farkas!" thorum let out a shout. "i had not heard you returned."


    "thorum, my brother, i heard of your battle with the dragons." they shared a greeting. "i got back while you were meeting the jarl."


    "this idiot stopped at a tavern on the way back so he was late." aela grumbled.


    farkas just let out a small chuckle. "i''m doing my duty to lessen the strain on whiterun''s mead supply."


    "and what about the wenches you decided to bed?" she raised an eyebrow.


    "also doing my duty." he gave a cheeky smile, causing those around us to laugh. "enough about me, thorum, wilhelm, share your tale of the fight."


    i rolled my eyes and thorum excitingly gestured towards me to start. okay, admittedly i missed this atmosphere, these people were so genuine, it was hard to not like them. "i was at the college when the archmage told me about a some dragons being sighted at whiterun, obviously i knew this idiot would fight them so i came to lend a hand, otherwise he might try to jump on the back of another."


    "oh, it will be like that then?" thorum took the jab with a laugh. "how many dragons have you slain my friend, shall we compare numbers?"


    "it''s not about the number ¨C "


    "yes, with all your women, i can guess you''ve heard similar words before." thorum interrupted, that big goofy smile on his face. that got a round of jeers and laughs from everyone.


    i couldn''t help but chuckle as well.


    "what do you want?"


    "honestly, nothing. i don''t want to deal with that whole mess. have you seen how much trouble he''s already caused?"


    she sighed, turning to her guards. "leave us."


    they didn''t respond, but they walked around, pulling and pushing every other patron out of the bar with them until it was just me and frigga.


    to my absolute surprise, once everyone had left, she tugged at the sashes holding her robes together, letting them fall to the ground. "i will offer up myself for as long as i am all-mother if you can secure my son and return him home."


    i gaped at her. "aren''t you married?" i blurted out, though my eyes never left her naked body.


    she rolled her eyes. "do you think my husband does not have dalliances? he is well aware that i find comfort when he is indisposed."


    "i am still confused. not against it, but confused." i replied.


    "do you think i don''t know what you are? i was raised by witches, i see more than with my eyes. it is simply the easiest method to entice someone of your race."


    huh.


    they are the norse gods, i guess i don''t'' have to worry there. "okay, but i want payment in advance."


    "as i thought you would." she didn''t even argue and i quickly discarded my clothes.


    i chuckled, taking one last glance up at the t.v. screen.


    ''the trial for loki odinson has been pushed back another three days as the most recent attorney for him had quit citing hostile work environment. this is the 17th attorney that has either dropped him or been removed. ''


    i shook my head to focus on the woman infront of me instead.


    loki can have my attention when i''m done with his mom~.


    ****


    i hummed to myself, straightened my tie, and made sure sir wiggles was sitting snugly on my shoulder. "here we go again, sir wiggles, the big times."


    he twitched his nose in response.


    "well said, it seems like our duty never ends." i nodded. "but this time, we can''t merely blow up the idiots. this will be a by the books, clean court case!" i slammed my hand down on a desk i had purchased just for this reason. "this will take all of our cunning, sir wiggles, but....i have faith in us and the system."


    with one last look at each other, i opened a new portal, appearing right outside the courtroom. the immediate guards didn''t even notice me as i slammed the doors open, drawing all eyes on me.


    "who the hell are you!?" voices shouted out, similar trains of thought.


    "no, go away!" loki''s voice the easiest to pick out of the crowd.


    "security!"


    the guards ran at me, and they weren''t run of the mill bailiffs. they had state of the art weaponry and were carrying some big guns.


    "i''m loki''s attorney." i introduced myself, earning a startled muttering among the crowd all gathered inside. it was quite the showing.


    apparently, they were having the case tried in new york since...well....the battle happened here. after i ditched loki back on earth after rescuing from the tva, he was picked up and arrested again. thor couldn''t get to him in time before the government got involved. and he couldn''t just start swinging his hammer when the public was so intent on this, and they weren''t budging on handing loki over.


    in fact, i''m fairly sure i saw him sitting in the corner, a long with tony stark and steve rogers. it didn''t look like any of them were armed though, wearing mostly formal clothing.


    the judge slammed his mallet down, quieting everyone. "approach the bench." he called out to me as i walked through everyone''s gazes. "do you have proof of your employment as loki odinson''s legal council?"


    "no, he does not!" loki stood up shouting.


    everyone looked at him, then at me.


    "son, if this is a prank...." the judge narrowed his eyes.


    "i have a note from his mother, if that helps. i request that i pass it onto my client, so he''s on the same page." i offered up.


    "fine, let him see it." the judge waived me off.


    i walked over to loki who reeled back, practically snatching the parchment out of my hands and reading it over. "no.no.no.no.no. i refuse. nope."


    the judge looked at me then at him. "loki odinson, does this man represent you as your legal council?"


    loki grit his teeth. "yes." he hissed.


    i smiled smugly at him. no idea what the note said, but from frigga''s words, he would agree if he knew what was good for him.


    "wonderful, i''m glad we have all that sorted." i clapped my hands. "oh, and my second." i held up sir wiggles, introducing him to the room.


    "pardon?" the judge asked.


    "sir wiggles over here will be my second for loki." i reiterated.


    "are you saying that this....rabbit is going to participate as loki''s legal council?"


    "he''s legally allowed to practice law in the state of new york." i replied, producing more papers, the judge gesturing for the bailiff to bring them to him.


    "your honor, this is getting ridiculous." the prosecution stood up, pointing at me.


    "wow, the racism is already coming out and we haven''t started yet." i rolled my eyes.


    "what are you talking about, it''s a rabbit!"


    "he''s a sapient being who went through the same slog we did to get certified, and i would ask you to respect his existence."


    "it''s a rabbit!"


    "oh, so because he''s not human he doesn''t have the right to practice law?" i scoffed. "why not just forgo the trial entirely, loki here isn''t human." i raised my voice so everyone heard me, especially the jury.


    "that''s different, he''s¡ª"


    "he''s what? ''human looking''" i put air quotes for him. "am i not allowed to practice law either, i''m only half human, what if i show off my non-human features am i suddenly unqualified?" i didn''t let him respond. "you disgust me, sir." i scoffed, turning away.


    "to my utter confusion, these are legitimate." the judge interjected, tilting his glasses down and staring at us. "sir...wiggles?"


    "that''s him." i nodded. "oh, and i am wilhelm schweinorg." i made sure to introduce myself proper.


    "you can''t be serious, your honor!?" the prosecutor ¨C walker something stood up in annoyance.


    the judge also didn''t look too amused. "i am hesitant to even humor this thought, mr. schweinorg, even if everything is above board, this very unorthodox."


    "your honor, everything about this case is unorthodox, we have a norse god from another planet being tried for an alien invasion of new york." i stated. "besides, how long would it take to get ''another'' attorney to willingly represent him? how many has he been through by this point?"


    the judge blinked. "i will allow it." he slammed his mallet.


    "sweet odin, how did this happen?" loki dropped his head into his palms.


    "lots of bad decision making, i would assume." i responded.


    "is that how you describe your legal career?" loki scoffed, taking a verbal jab.


    "oh, i thought we were talking about your life."


    loki just grumbled in annoyance. "at least it won''t be as bad as the last trial."


    "well....now that just sounds like a challenge."


    let the trial begin.


    ***


    didn''t have time to do a second part of the omake, so expect it sometime this week....probably. i''ll also be doing the first lewd of meridia over on my pat reon next chapter.


    if you want to read 6 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 130: Interlude 6

    chapter 130: interlude 6


    interlude 6 artoria pov


    i walked the stone steps up to the library. it was still an odd thought, to have so much magical knowledge freely available.


    i was not a magus, nor would i ever describe myself as one, yet i could still appreciate the atmosphere this college created. there were many things reminiscent of the clock tower, yet this place felt much more alive even if it only had a fraction of the people walking the halls.


    there were no blatant political schemes woven into every conversation, no attempts at subterfuge when someone walks around the wrong corner. while i would not say every person i''ve met here to be pleasing, they are leagues above the average magus back home.


    it was a pleasant experience.


    mayhaps, a small part of me considered learning a little bit of magic if this was what i had to look forward too. such thoughts quickly died down, merlin''s lessons still haunt me to this day. i often thought about him, about the others in the past. i wonder, would they approve of how i now live my life? no crown upon my head, no gilded throne to elevate myself above the common folk. i simply was another person in the crowd.


    but, i felt a happiness i could only vaguely recall from my childhood. mayhaps it was not merely ''happiness'' it was that i felt content, that i enjoyed my life and was free from those harsh burdens.


    my duty to rin still remained, yet i was almost free to do what i wished, to pursue any whimsy that came to the forefront of my mind. well, most of my time was spent with rin, she is my closest friend and some i trust absolutely. the wizard marshal has also been very welcoming and i feel comfortable in his presence. not to mention i have recently made a new friend in izanami, something i had never expected i would ever utter.


    i couldn''t help but furrow my brow when i recalled that i had yet to tell wilhelm of my time with izzy when he was away. lord zelretch being kind enough to allow me to visit her. she had been teaching me about all the wonderous technology of their era, something we would be discovering in a few decades.


    then, there is wilhelm.


    i could still feel my cheeks heat up and my heart beat a little faster when his face appears in my mind. that night we spent together, feeling of his gentle touch on my skin. the way he looked at me so hungrily still sends shudders down my spine. i do not know if i would have been able to resist him had he tried to be more assertive. but he never crossed the lines i did not wish to just yet, and this warmness in my chest still persists from that night.


    the way he can just turn me into a stuttering foolish girl with but a few words. yet, i look forward to it all the same.


    was this what kay always spoke of, was this love?


    i shook my head, dismissing the thought and doing my best to rid my cheeks of this pink tint. pushing the nearby door open, i was welcomed with rows upon rows of bookshelves, filled to the brim and overflowing onto the tables and ground. stacks and stacks books in every direction.


    my eyes only wandered a moment before finding the target of my search. the very distinct blue colored skin of the women i was looking for.


    "artoria." jinn happily greeted me, setting down several books in her hands.


    "hello, jinn." i replied courteously. i was still unwholly sure of how to treat this woman. with meridia, we had somewhat found a common ground to work from, but jinn i still did not know much about. "how are you?"


    she gave a big smile. "i''m doing great!" she lightly landed on her feet, having been floating slightly above the ground this whole time. i briefly admired her shoes and wondered where she acquired them. "how about you, what brings you up to my library?" jinn took a seat at a nearby table, gesturing for me to join her.


    i obliged, sliding onto the wooden chair. "i was running an errand for rin and i wished to perhaps trade some words with you." i answered simply.


    "did i do something you don''t like?" she looked at me, head tilt in confusion.


    "no!" i quickly dissuaded her of that notion. maybe i came off a little bit aggressive? "i merely wished, to speak with you." i held back a sigh, i was never proficient at this kind of lackadaisical conversation.


    "this was a long time coming i guess. you wanted to know where i stand with regards to our shared interest?" she gave me a knowing smile, and i refrained from showing any bashfulness.


    "it was a thought on my mind." i admitted. "i had a conversation with meridia before, we were able to talk about how to handle being in a relationship with the same person. it was an.....interesting experience."


    "oh, the goddess, huh?" jinn seemed interested at the notion. "what''s she like?"


    i mulled that over. i did not spend a long while in her presence, but i did not find anything about her particularly distasteful. "she was as one would expect a goddess to be." i had not met many divine spirits, but merlin did give me teachings on them, and how to approach a conversation with one if i had ever been unlucky enough to garner their attention. but i doubt he ever foresaw this situation...unless he had and was laughing himself silly right now. "she was surprisingly polite." i noted. not as an insult, but a being of her stature, i would assume she possessed a certain arrogance to her. "she was willing to speak to me as an equal in this regard."


    while blunt with her questions and own wants, she did not come off as mean. i was merely attributing that to her ''personality''. though, it was amusing to see her give similar reactions to me when wilhelm teased her.


    "hmm...i wonder if i''ll get the chance to meet her. such an enigma, these foreign ''gods'' how much they must know." jinn seemed enthused by the idea.


    "i would assume she will appear before you at some point. the only reason she departed so quickly before was that wilhelm had some immediate business to attend to and she wished to watch over him." i gave her a brief explanation of what occurred.


    "watch over him, or make sure no more sisters are added to our little group?" she raised an eyebrow.


    "sisters...." i whispered to myself, earning a small giggle from jinn. it was....an appropriate term, considering i was now apart of a harem. another thought i never believed i would have in my life. but, once again, i find myself not opposed to the arrangement. "unfortunately, i fear that will be an endeavor destined to fail."


    "don''t i know it." jinn giggled again. "he did tell me all about the women in his life, or supposedly he did. i wonder, did he leave out any little details~?"


    "meridia, scathach, you and me." i stared off for a moment, thinking it through. "it is likely another will end up in this grouping before long. has he mentioned his daughter yet?"


    "oh yes, he would not stop talking about his cute little fox." jinn smiled pleasantly. "i assume you are referring to her mother?"


    "mmm, yasaka. she is a very.....attractive women." i said plainly.


    "big on both ends?" jinn gestured to her chest, but i could assume her intent.


    "that is not inaccurate." i held back a small laugh at her response. "yasaka is a very voluptuous woman."


    "well, he doesn''t seem to be the type to be led around purely by a big chest or a big rear." jinn didn''t seem worried.


    "w-well....he seems content with me." i said quietly.


    "oh, sweetie." jinn looked at me with a strange mix of pity and sympathy. "you know damn well he wants you just as much as any of us."


    "yes.....he has made that abundantly clear." i refuse to believe my cheeks were red once again.


    "oh my~" jinn cooed. "sounds like someone had a little fun. should i ask about his size?" she gave a lascivious smile.


    "j''zargo does not steal. j''zargo will watch, learn, and acquire by skill."


    rin didn''t seem to know how to process that information. i think she was too used to all the subetfuge and backstabbing in the clock tower. someone blatantly saying they were going to try and learn from her success was probably something entirely new to her.


    "you know what? alright." she tossed her hair back. "let see if you can keep up."


    "j''zargo has taken that as a challenge, he hopes you will be prepared for j''zargo is also a genius."


    rin let out a genuine laugh.


    the archmage cleared his throat, grabbing their attention. "i am sorry to interrupt, but i have your documents ready and the supplies you requested, j''zargo." the archmage held out a satchel to the khajiit.


    "oh, j''zargo is excited, he will depart tomorrow morning and return in a weeks time with a successful mission."


    "i have no doubt." the archmage nodded with a small smile as they all watched the young khajiit hastily make for the common rooms.


    "lucky." rin muttered under her breath as i approached them. "saber?"


    "i''m back, rin. i have the books you requested, jinn was a big help." i gave her a smile. "and greetings, archmage."


    "miss pendragon." he nodded back. "yes, jinn has been a wonderful addition to the staff. why, urag actually praised her when we had a meeting earlier. never once have i ever had that old orc say anything nice like that about another person in my life." the archmage chuckled. "but i digress, i did not appear here to talk about miss jinn''s wonderful performance." he produced a piece of parchment in his hand and with what looked like a necklace. "i have heard you were looking for a job to take but none of them caught your interest?"


    rin blinked for a moment, hesitantly taking the document, giving it a once over. "a field research job?"


    "indeed." the archmage nodded. "it was actually wilhelm who brought this little trinket back, or rather, he unearthed it in a rather explosive manner."


    "are you being literal?"


    "very." the archmage deadpanned.


    "that sounds like him." rin snorted. "so what do you need done?"


    "well, this amulet apparently comes in three parts from what we could dig up in a few tomes. supposedly it should be fairly powerful when put back together."


    "and you want us to go get the pieces and bring them back to you?" rin asked.


    "oh, well, i don''t care too much for the amulet itself, i was more interested in the ancient knowledge found in accompany of this thing."


    again, rin seemed a bit flabbergasted. "you don''t care about this supposedly ''powerful amulet''?"


    "well, my interest is piqued, i wouldn''t mind taking a look at it." he admitted. "but i have no desire to make it mine, if that''s what you''re asking. if you take the job, there will be no payment in monetary value, but the amulet would be yours to keep, along with what wealth you can dig up during your trip. all i ask for is things of historic value to be given to the college."


    rin''s jaw hung open for several moments before she regained her wits. "okay." she said bluntly, still shocked at what she was hearing.


    "wonderful." the archmage clapped his hands, producing a few other items, a book and a staff. "wilhelm also ''dug'' this staff up in his little adventure. while it would technically belong to him i don''t think he would care that i''m giving it to you."


    "you''re giving this to me as well?" rin couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "do you not want it? it''s a fairly good staff, i think my personal one is only a little bit better." he mused.


    "no! i''ll take it." rin happily grabbed it, earning a laugh from him.


    "it should more or less double the output of your offensive spells." he revealed.


    definitely a boon to receive. i understood why wilhelm had such a high opinion of this mage. if there were more people like this back home, mayhaps the world would have been a much better place.


    "does it have a name?"


    "the texts only referred to it as the ''staff of jyrik gauldurson'' feel free to rename it as you wish. the previous owner was not what one would call a ''role model''." he chuckled, disappearing back from wherever he came from.


    "rin, do you wish to take this job?" i asked her.


    "well, i kinda already did. but, yeah, i wanna do this. think about all the good stuff we can find! money, magical items, this amulet!" she shook it in her hand for added effect.


    "you remember what we spoke about? what enemies lay beneath the tombs that litter this land? undead, magic creatures of all kinds, giant spiders." i emphasized that last one for added effect.


    she visibly shuddered. "we need to prepare." she stated, earning a small smile from me. it''s good she was excited, but i did not wish for her to get ahead of herself.


    "potions are a must." she muttered and i agreed whole heartedly. the potions here were quite phenomenal. "you have food covered."


    "h-hunger is the enemy." i looked away, hearing a snort from her.


    "what else do you think? maybe pick up a dagger or something. some leather armor maybe? the college might have some mystic codes available for purchase, i still have a lot of gold left over that wilhelm gave me. i should probably get started on a few dozen gems i have stored, get them ready for spells."


    "it seems like you have thought this through." i nodded, pleased with her foresight this time. it was as wilhelm spoke before, she wanted to rush off, perhaps some blind notion of ''proving herself'' but she was willing to slow down in this instance. "let us make a list of things we could possibly need while adventuring into the wilderness and delving into tombs. then we shall acquire everything needed and set out."


    "yes! finally going on a real adventure." rin pumped her fists in the air, her excitement very contagious.


    ***


    just an interlude from artoria''s pov of whats going on with them, and an adventure they will go on. so, finally wrote my first bit of smut, meridia and wilhelm finally do the horizontal tango, very vanilla sex, but it was their first time. should be a bit lewder in the future. well, jury is still out on if it''s badly written or not, i''m half falling alseep over here so anythings possible. worse case i rewrite it when i have a fresh mind to me.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 131:

    chapter 131:


    i groaned; eyes shuttered open. i felt a kink in my neck and a hard surface below my head, the light straining my eyes as i focused on my surroundings. i picked myself up from being sprawled across a wooden table, glass bottles falling onto the floor as i set myself upright.


    i almost slipped, steadying myself as i grabbed onto the table. i cast a curious glance around the room, i was not the only one who had apparently passed out in a compromising position.


    "fucking hell." i muttered, running my hand down my face, letting my eyes focus better.


    how much did i drink last night?"


    [yes.]


    "thanks, ddraig." i sighed.


    [no problem.]


    well, at least i had the sense to put my clothes back on before i got passed out drunk. which was something i don''t usually do, even that one time with izzy, i still made it back home before collapsing on my couch.


    i ran a hand through my hair, noticing something very peculiar. it was not up in a pony tail, while not something i would be overly picky about, i couldn''t find the binding i used.


    i started looking all around, under the table and between the chairs.....nothing.


    the piece of cloth was practically worthless, except, it was the one that sca?thach used to bind my hair the first time. i felt a small pit in my stomach at the thought of losing it.


    to say i slightly panicked would be an understatement, i didn''t care how frantic i looked as i started practically crawling on the ground looking for it. every nook and cranny i checked and found empty just increased my growing anxiety. i paused, doing the obvious thing and checking inside my storage space both my ring and my hat, but it was not there either.


    i leaned against the table, staring off into the ceiling, a pit in my stomach. i couldn''t help but clench my fists in frustration, the only thing stopping me from shouting was that i was in public with other people sleeping off their drinks.


    fuck.


    rather forcibly, i pushed all these raging emotions down.


    i need a distraction.


    look around, it was quietly and it was only a few moments later that i felt something grab my attention in my ring, i took out my new phone. it had apparently been buzzing me since yesterday. the way it alerted my through my storage device was interesting, and i had to give credit to rin, she really did a good job.


    ''saber and me are going exploring, be back later.'' ¨C rin.


    huh.


    good for them.


    even though i collapsed back into a chair and let out a sigh, i was happy for them. i didn''t want to drive a wedge between the relationship they developed over the years they''ve been together. i briefly wondered if i was ''taking'' saber away from rin when i first sought out a relationship, but i honestly never saw anything resembling romantic inclinations between them. honestly, they seemed to be almost like sisters, and i didn''t wish for rin to feel like a third wheel when me and saber are around.


    so, i was happy for them. let them go out, have fun, explore and get into dangerous situations. i know for a fact that artoria wouldn''t let rin go running around unless they made ample preparations. not to mention, the archmage was probably keeping an eye on her, so everything should be on the up and up, and i would not be babysitting her.


    sitting up again, i stretched my arms, leaning side to side to give my back a good crack as well.


    would it be overstepping if i tried to set rin up with someone?


    i mean, not like in the creepy way. but maybe see if any of my friends would check any of her boxes? granted, my male friends list is lacking compared to my females, but then again, i think rin swings both ways.


    perhaps i should ask artoria first, get a feel for that situation. it''s not like she ''needs'' a romantic partner, and i certainly don''t want to force anything like that on her.


    bleh.


    let''s see how she is in a few months of finally getting a sense of ''freedom'' and adventure.


    well, i have some time to focus on some tasks i wanted to accomplish while here again. as much as i wanted to see meridia and give rin an avenue for further strengthening, i did have some things i wished to get done.


    speaking of my beautiful goddess, i should go see her before i set off anywhere important. but, before then, i guess i should see thorum and make sure he''s good before i head off.


    i turned around, eyeing sir wiggles in the corner, he was curled up into a little floof ball, but his eyes were open, as if he had woken up recently.


    "hat or with me?" i asked, giving a feeling through the bond of what i was offering, either going back in the hat, or accompany me.


    he hopped over, and quickly scaling my arm, onto my shoulder.


    i just chuckled, lightly patting his head before grabbing anything else of importance and heading out the back door.


    there was a large courtyard, well moreso just an open area, behind the companions building. benches all around, an area that had seen a lot of feet trampling any kind of foliage into just a hard dirt ground. what caught my attention were the sounds coming from the forge where i had mirage created. well, i wouldn''t mind paying a visit to the smith again, he did good work.


    sir wiggles sent a sort of displeasure through the link about this place. i don''t know what it was, but apparently the ''fire'' here was distressing him. i gave him a mental affirmation that he could go run around.


    he had been cooped up for a bit, i wouldn''t mind him having fund around whiterun.


    "i''m telling you, this doesn''t make a lick of sense!"


    "sorry, greymane, i don''t know." thorums apologetic voice responded to the smith''s irate words.


    eyes fell on me immediately as i climbed the stone path up to the sky forge. aela, thorum, and eorlund were all sitting around, eorlund holding gram in his hand and a few broken swords on the ground beneath them.


    "hey." i greeted with a lazy wave.


    "will." thorum happily returned. "i had not thought you would be up this early."


    aela let out a snort of amusement. it felt like some distance was closed between us. i still wouldn''t call us friends, but she was much more friendly. "maybe you should stick to something lighter next time, milk boy."


    "yeah, yeah." i rolled my eyes. "i''m not used to drinking that much."


    "lad, are you the one who gave thorum this ¨C thing?" eorlund waved around gram.


    "yes....?" i answered in confusion. "what''s wrong with it?"


    "what''s wrong with it!? what''s wrong with it is that i can''t find a single indication of any forging techniques! it split my steel like it was wood!" he looked exasperated.


    "ah, i see. it wasn''t purely made by mundane means, i''m not exactly privy to the details, but powerful magics were construed in the creation process." didn''t feel like giving a lecture on alchemy from my birth world.


    eorlund just scowled, pushing the sword back into thorum''s hands. "atleast my work is still better." he grumbled. "how is my blade doing, lad? have you slain any memorable foes with it yet?"


    i brought mirage out, floating next to me. i got a few eye raised as it slowly moved towards eorlund.


    "beautiful." he praised. "the edge is still pristine, the grip is well maintained. if i didn''t know any better i''d say it''s never seen a proper battle."


    "i have some other swords, if you want to take a look." as much as i felt i needed to hide secrets, i really had this strange desire to show off my collection.


    the guard just nodded towards me as i approached the large wood doors, their might and stature clearly indicating a fortification mindset when created, yet i was easily ushered inside.


    the place wasn''t crowded as before, there were a few people at the tables set up, eating, lightly chatting, but ''court'' wasn''t being held.


    the jarl, his eyes turned to me as i entered, standing next to his attendant that i recalled from the other day.


    "wilhelm, a pleasant surprise." the jarl greeted me, and it felt distinctly more casual.


    "jarl." i once again gave a very slight bow. they weren''t big on ''etiquette'' here, but a token of respect was mostly appreciated.


    he gave a pleased nod. "what can i do for you, wilhelm?"


    "well, i wanted to ask about that piece of land...."


    he blinked for a moment, realization dawning on him. "oh, i had forgotten." he clapped his hands. "i had the parchment drawn up weeks ago. it is my study if you wouldn''t mind accompanying me."


    i furrowed my brow. "by all means, please lead the way." i put on a strained smile as he happily started leading me behind closed door, waiving off his attendants.


    it wasn''t particularly, far, and not exactly what one would call a ''study''. there were several bookcases, a large desk, and another table with a map of skyrim along with flags showing many different things. there were little dragons on some, the stormcloaks insignia on others, and what i assume was the imperial legion on others.


    "sit." he gestured to a chair infront of his desk as he took the seat behind. i obliged, as we shared a look. he appeared as if trying to read me. "i am at odds on what to do with you, wilhelm." he spoke up.


    "what do you mean by that?" i feigned ignorance.


    "that." he pointed out, letting out a small sigh. "realistically, i should do everything i can to put you under my authority, but the actions i''ve made have been sidestepped by you at every turn."


    i was surprised by his candid attitude. "i didn''t expect you to be so blunt about it. i guess we''re dispensing with the song and dance here?"


    he let out a snort of laughter. " i do not enjoy playing the political games when there is no need. you have shone your intentions not to be roped into my plans as it is."


    "that''s true, i like to stay out of politics." i agreed.


    "you are powerful, enough that it frightens many people under my command."


    "and i''m not a nord." i pointed out.


    "this is true as well." he didn''t hide it. "i have no issue with other races, but there is a pride in our own heritage that blinds our perceptions."


    i sighed, rubbing my forehead. "it''s to be expected. i''ve been treated very well by you nords since coming to skyrim, but your people are very proud of your culture, it makes sense that they view what they''re familiar with in a better light than a foreigner like me." i remarked. "and i suppose my strange nature doesn''t help as well."


    "yes, your wings are a strange thing indeed. many think you some kind of daedra worshipper or a citizen of oblivion."


    "if i said neither, would you believe me?"


    "i would." he said without hesitation. "i like to think myself a good judge of character." he continued. "i do not believe you to be like thorum, not a deceitful bone in his body, but you don''t seem the type to lie to my face. half-truths, skewing my perspective, i would not put it against you though."


    "that''s a fair assessment." i had nothing against what he''s noted so far. "so, where does that leave us?"


    he leaned back, another sigh escaping his lips. "you being with the college is both annoying and helpful in this situation."


    "ah, i see. you''re using the fact that i''m with the college to keep any hot heads quiet? with how helpful they''ve been, no one wants to cause any trouble on that front."


    the jarl smiled lightly. "it is as you say. but, there are still many open voices calling for some more extreme action."


    "farengar?" i hazard a guess.


    "he is among them." the jarl confirmed, and i guess there was no need to keep that tidbit a secret. "you possess powerful artifacts, many a thing they would do well in my ''hands''."


    "and what do you think?"


    "i think, many of my people are short sighted and frightened by the attacks. you are not a citizen of whiterun, nor of skyrim as a whole. you respect my authority, but you are not beholden to me outside these walls and if you wished to leave, would i even be able to stop you? assuming i could, if i truly did wish to confiscate from you, then what kind of picture would that paint of me? where would it end after that? if a merchant comes along with a bit more gold than normal, do i simply take that was well?" he shook his head. "i would rather continue our current relationship, but i wish for it to be more.....ironclad."


    "an agreement then?" i thought out loud. "you want a guarantee from me."


    "in simple terms, yes." he didn''t hide it.


    i rubbed my chin, mulling it over. "you are being very open with me, so i''ll return the good will. i do feel guilty somewhat. i heard some of the dragons that came around have been calling me out as well?" i looked up at him.


    "that is true, i think the name ¨C red dragon emperor ¨C is more known than your true name." he mused. "most folks believe it to be in reference to your eye catching hair color." he added.


    i ran a hand through my hair at the mention of it. the lack of a ponytail was surprisingly grating on me. "i already decided to help. not to mention thorum is my friend, i would always stand by his side. and my heart isn''t made of stone, if whiterun was in danger, i would lend my aid." i left out that i did think of this place as almost a second home, skyrim that is.


    he seemed genuinely pleased by my confession. "a weight is lifted off my chest at your words. i am glad i did not think incorrectly of you, wilhelm." the jarl rummaged through his draws, fetching a rolled piece of parchment. "this has my mark, i found a particular piece of land that matched what you asked for previously. it is a little bit outside the wall, i do not know if it has been damaged by the dragon attacks or not."


    "it doesn''t matter, i can manage that on my own." i waved off his concerns.


    "out of curiosity, what is your intention for this plot of land? it is not particularly large, the area is also not suitable for farming."


    "i wanted to build a house." i admitted. though, technically, i was going to slap my current house right on the land there.


    "a house? we do have properties inside the walls for sale, i could find one as a proper reward."


    "i wanted to use my own and be far enough away from other people so my magic stuff wouldn''t bother them."


    he paused, considering my words. "i see. i have no quarrel with the magic arts, but many nords find it a bad omen since the issues with the college many years ago. the archmage has done much to revert those thoughts in the mean time, but how long this good will lasts, i can not claim to know."


    "it''s fine, i don''t'' plan on advertising what i''m doing. i''ll set up the proper defenses so nothing could get out of hand by accident."


    the jarl accepted my words, standing up. "wilhelm, i am thankful for your honest words. i feel more at ease with you around, and i hope you will not take to heart any harmful things spoken about you in my city. you are welcomed here with my blessing."


    he held a hand out for a shake, i took it gladly.


    "i''m glad to help." i smiled as he gave me leave to head out.


    it was time to go visit my beautiful genie and get started on my home.


    ***


    going to make a short trip to dxd to bring the house on over, and visit his little fox while he''s at it. i know some people don''t really care for skyrim, so i was picking up the pace a little bit, making the chapters longer to get through it a little faster.


    edit: just wanted to address this because it''s been said several times now. thorum isn''t stronger than wilhelm. they had an arm wrestling contest without any kind of magic or enhancements not passive. yes, thorum who is a dragon in human form, who munched on atleast half a dozen dragon souls, is -physically- stronger than mc when he doesn''t use anything to boost himself up further.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 132:

    chapter 132:


    i made sure to find a secluded area before opening a portal, and walking to a new place before repeating this a few times. i didn''t know what kind of schemes these daedric lords had, but i wasn''t going to risk anything on the off chance someone saw that i popped into meridia''s realm.


    the familiar throne, which at this point i assumed was there for my own benefit. the metaphysical makeup of this realm was something i had trouble comprehending in a physical sense, even with my absurd context involved. i could parse it in my head, to understand that i couldn''t understand it, but to see it with my eyes just threw me a loop.


    "honey, i''m home." i gave her a bright smile, eyeing her milky white legs, crossed as she leaned back on her throne.


    thankfully, i had a means to make sure i wasn''t icky after last night, magically scrubbing away filth and any lingering smells of alcohol.


    meridia looked at me, unamused. "you''re back." she simply replied.


    "yeah, i just wanted to check up on thorum and make sure he was good for now." i scratched my cheek. "i may have gotten a bit caught up though."


    "i could tell." she drawled.


    "is something wrong?" i asked. she seemed a little....i don''t know if upset was the right word, and it didn''t seemed aimed at me in particular.


    she furrowed her brow, frowning a little. "it is nothing to concern yourself with."


    "meridia." i gently called to her, walking up closer. it was cute how almost expectant she was when my hand reached out for hers. it was like she was trying to keep her stoic expression but was having trouble. with a little bit of effort, i managed to guide her off her throne and into my arms. "you can talk to me. even if you just want to vent, i''m here for you." i pushed a few strands of hair away from her face that came loose in the sudden movement.


    one of those things i had to remember, she didn''t ''have'' anyone to talk to. friends, family, lovers, i pretty much introduced her to all of these as a first, as far as i could tell. atleast within the context that i would recognize these words as.


    she pursed her lips, a little bit of frustration clear on her face. "i am annoyed that the ....others were looking at you when you belong to me!" she hissed.


    "the other daedric lords?"


    she grunted in confirmation, opting to pull herself a little closer, head pushed against my chest. "many of them were watching over the dragonborn and then you when you came to aid him. i had to listen to their incessant prattling as they treated you as another of their ''things''."


    "was it bad that i showed off dawnbreaker? they should all know now that i belong to you." i kissed her forehead, doing what i could to make her feel at ease. she squeezed me a little harder when i confirmed that i was ''hers''. i knew the feeling, and i loved to hear those words just as well.


    "of course." she said arrogantly. "you are mine." she looked up at me again. "and you are not allowed to approach those others. do you hear me, wilhelm schweinorg? you are mine and those divines, those daedric lords, you are not allowed to consort with them." she stated, leaving no room for retort.


    "of course." i wasn''t put off by her possessiveness at all. "i am yours, and you are mine."


    "good." she grumbled, sinking back down into me. "i''m happy." she her mumbling reaching my ears. "you used my sword in the open, and showed them that you are with me." she fully explained. "thank you."


    "i just hope i didn''t cause you any trouble."


    "nonsense, what trouble could you cause me. only the bickering of those idiots in my ears, nothing more."


    well, if she said so. "were there a lot of higher powers watching?"


    "many. what the people here know as the ''divines'' and many of the daedric lords. the prophecy surrounding your friend has been many centuries in the making, since the dawn of nirn. his actions will dictate if this iteration of the world ends or not. a reset of the board, in their eyes, so they are paying apt attention to the ones involved." she carefully explained.


    "so that legend of alduin ''eating'' the world is true then." i hummed.


    "indeed, though he does not physically eat the planet."


    "i assumed not. but that raises another question, if he has the kind of ''strength'' to go through with a full eradication of the world, how could thorum ever be a threat to him?"


    meridia looked like she was deep in thought for a moment. "i am having trouble putting it into words you would understand. he lacks the...allowance right now."


    "allowance...perhaps authority would be a more accurate term?" i offered. his situation was reminding me of arcueids.


    she raised an eyebrow. "yes, that would be more accurate. he lacks the authority to fully excavate the world from start to finish. just as the divines rule over aspects of nirn, he too has his purpose and since he not currently fulfilling it, his strength is greatly diminished to something ''merely'' the eldest child of akatosh."


    "ah, i think i understand. for some reason or another, he''s not doing his job and so he doesn''t get the benefits that come with it. so instead of going full world ender, he''s something resembling a dragon demi-god. no godly ''authority'' that gives him an absolute autonomy over the planet."


    "that is a decent summarization. to delve further would require talking on ends about the conceptual and underlining principals of nirn''s existence. most of which would further require discourse on the birth of all creation.....from our perspective." i felt like she added that last bit on the end due to knowing that her corner wasn''t everything there was.


    "so, thorum beats alduin, world is saved and continues to spin forever?"


    "no." she said curtly. "alduin is eternal. he can be stopped, destroyed, in this era, and many following it after, but eventually he will return, as well another dragonborn. it is a cycle; the prophecy dictates it will happen until it finally does. it could be trillions of years from now, but eventually, alduin will end this world and another will take its place."


    "all things have their end." i let out a sigh. "even this universe will end at some point, when the last spark of life finally dies out and everything returns to the chaotic nothingness to be rebirthed into something new."


    "i had thought you would be more upset?" she looked at my oddly.


    i couldn''t help but chuckle. "i''ve seen universes die and be birthed an infinite amount of times in a single moment. it is simply the way of creation, i don''t know why, only that it simply is. i try to help where i can, when something goes bad right in front of me, but i''m not going to stop get upset about the natural order of everything." i pressed my forehead against hers, feeling the warmth of her breath against my cheek. "does it bother you that i feel that way? that i don''t care that this universe will end along with everything in it at some point?"


    "it does not." her reply surprisingly simple. "it is....refreshing, in a way. i am pleased that you have a wider perspective than most mortals"


    i felt her hand move up, lightly pressing against my head as she moved in for a kiss on her own accord. it was very welcomed as we share the passionate moment. my hands also moved, tracing the outline of her hips as i made my way down and felt the ample flesh of her butt. giving it several good squeezes through her robes, our lips still locked.


    "pervert." she mumbled, breaking out kiss. but i senses no hostility in her words, as if it was a means to settle her own spiking feelings. "how much longer do you intend to hold my rear?"


    "as long as you let me." i shot her a cheeky smile.


    "....if you wish to do so more often, i will not object."


    and suddenly my pants feel just a tad bit tighter.


    i made a promise to myself as i saw her slightly red face at my light touching. i was going to settle my house then i was going to take her fully. i was going to push her down and discover all the cute sounds she can make when we really get going.


    having her hand run through my hair sent a shiver down my back. the way she was being intimate, it was getting harder and harder to resist.


    "i prefer your hair up like it was previously." she stated.


    i couldn''t help but sigh. it wasn''t as if her words were harmful, i also thought i looked better with my hari in a pony tail. "i lost my binding." i muttered. "sca?thach gave it to me."


    "....do you miss her?" she asked quietly.


    "i do." i did not wish to hide my feelings from her, even if they were for my other girls. "i miss her every day." l--b1n.


    "did you not say you have a way to bring her back?"


    "i do, but that will take some effort and i wished to come see you first." i pushed my head down into her chest with a groan. "and i''m still angry. i''m pissed at what she had me do, emotionally blackmailed me into doing, but i can''t stop caring for her. and i think i''m still wallowing, moping around." i sighed again, something becoming normal in this moment. "maybe this was good for me, it made me realize how much i was attached to something so simple, just because she casually handed it to me." it was a piece of cloth, and i treated it like a sacred treasure. hell, i had many other things given to me by her, i didn''t need to obsess over it.


    i tilt my head up looking at me. "sorry, didn''t mean to ramble about another of my girls when we were sharing a moment." i gave her another quick kiss. "thanks for listening, though."


    "i am....happy that you are willing to share your sentiments with me, even if they are regarding your other women." meridia didn''t even seem to be forcing it when she said that. she genuinly didn''t seem at all distressed about the prospect of other women. "i am surprised, you chose to come see me before bringing back your other woman?"


    "do you think i don''t miss you when i''m away?" i gently poked her cheek. "i care for you just as much as them." well, sometimes being told the obvious was needed for it to sink in.


    she made a cute sound, but didn''t otherwise respond. instead, she reached out her hand into the void, grasping at something and pulling it through. "i believe this is what you lost."


    "what, how?" i looked at her in surprise.


    her eyes turned away slightly. "i noticed you discarded it in your drunken stupor, so i grabbed it."


    "while i appreciate it, i did not expect you to care about something like this." i poked her lightly. "meridia.....something you want to tell me?"


    "i merely....." she looked a little embarrassed. "wished for a better way to keep track of you once you leave...to watch over you in some manner when not in this world."


    "you snuck a little something onto this, intended to give it back to me when i ''lost it''?" i rasied an eyebrow.


    "it sounds childish when you put it that way." she grumbled. ".....are you angry?"


    "i''m not angry." i assured her. "i am...annoyed for lack of a better term. i would have agreed without a second thought had you simply told me." i pulled her in for another hug. she must have felt a bit out of her comfort zone when i talked about other worlds, making her think of doing something like this. and it wasn''t even a ''betrayal'' or anything like that. it was silly if anything, and it''s not like she was even stealing something from me. "what does it do?"


    "it merely allows me to witness your travels when you return, a piece of my power in there will sync back up with me and relay the information." she informed me.


    ah. she can''t leave this universe on a whim, i don''t doubt she felt a little ''left out''.


    "you sill girl." i chuckled, leaning in and sharing another kiss with her. the little piece of cloth that sca?thach gave me. i happily took it, giving her a smile as i did my hair up as i always did. "how does it look?"


    i made a promise to stop kicking myself whenever she''s mentioned. i would be getting her back soon, i didn''t need to wallow in my own self pity.


    "acceptable." she appeared happy that i willingly accepted her ''meddling''.


    i couldn''t help but chuckle, my hands taking hers again. "you''re too good to me."


    "yes, and do not forget it."


    "cute." i squeezed her hands.


    "no one else would ever dare call me ''cute'' as flippantly as you do." she huffed. "if it was anyone else i would be very upset."


    "really, am i a hot topic right now?"


    "hot topic? what ever do you mean, red dragon emperor." he deadpanned.


    i rolled my eyes at his comment. i though it over, deciding on what to basically reveal to the world. "the dragonborn recently acquired a new weapon. supposedly it is very attuned for killing dragons, one could say it''s their natural enemy, courtesy of his friend."


    "now, that is particularly interesting." enthir grinned. "i''m sure many people would be enticed by where such a weapon could be procured in these troubling times."


    it was going to be revealed eventually, may as well benefit from it, and i would rather people focus on me than thorum.


    "i think that should be sufficient?"


    "certainly." he nodded.


    "stay safe, enthir, it''s crazy out there right now." i pat him on the shoulder, getting up from my seat. i had plans, most importantly was to make sure my home was going to be extremely well defended, especially of my jinn was going to be looking after it.


    there were a few more faces i saw, but none i was really on good terms with, merely sharing a word or two with in the past. i didn''t see tolfdir anywhere, but the archmage said he was in good health, i could only assume he was busy with important matters.


    the spiral staircase leading up to the library was the same as i remembered, and the doors to the grand room were pushed open with haste. i was greeted at the beautiful sight of books upon books all around me.


    urag looked up from behind his desk, giving me a grunt of acknowledgement, before ignoring my existence.


    a few books floating around in the corner told me where i needed to go. i happily eyed my beautiful genie in the corner, sorting books at an impressive speed.


    i didn''t manage to sneak up on her, as i got close she saw me out of the corner of her eye, but i wrapped her up all the same. "miss me?" i kissed her cheek.


    "wilhelm~" she giggled, letting go of the books in her hands.


    "how''ve you been?" i put my chin on her shoulder.


    "amazing!" she beamed. "this is so wonderful, so many books and i can read them all whenever i want!"


    seeing her so excited really set me at ease. "good, as long as you''re happy." i had to resist the urge to nom her ear again, the way they twitched at her excitement was too adorable.


    "did you need me for something." her expression turned sultry. "or do you ''need'' me?"


    soon, i''ll make you regret those words when you can''t walk under your own strength.


    "i was going to set up my house, it''s finally time to get that sorted."


    "oh..." she looked depressed, and i think she was misunderstanding this.


    "hey, hey." i booped her nose. "none of that, you aren''t going to be confined anywhere, nor will your ''life'' change. i had the calculations going already, you just need to go spend about 8 hours every three days there to keep it all up and running, otherwise you can take the lamp with you whenever you want to go somewhere." i did take her life into consideration. i was going to finagle something to support the place on a temporary measure when she wasn''t around. the lamp acting like a battery that reaffirmed the anchors when she came back, and charged them up which would take about 8 hours since i knew she couldn''t move too far away from her lamp.


    "that''s it?"


    "that''s all." i nodded.


    "...promise?" she asked very quietly.


    "i promise." i reassured her. maybe the thought of having her hopes dashed at this point made her a little hesitant. "why don''t i show you where i was born." i offered. "we can even go meet my daughter."


    among a few other errands. i wanted a large amount of talisman making supplies to go along with the staves and scroll i was purchasing.


    she perked up at that. "i get to see where you were born?" she seemed genuinely enthused.


    "yup, and once i get everything done, you can visit over there whenever you want."


    "let''s go!" she happily fidgeted in my arms.


    "ahem." a gruff voice grabbed our attention. both jinn and i turned around to see who was there.


    "uh.....sorry for being loud?" i offered the stern looking orc as he looked very unamused by our noise.


    he narrowed his eyes. "are you leaving?" he asked, though i think the question was directed towards jinn.


    "i am." jinn just nodded.


    "hmm, did you finish organizing the history books about the founding of the empire?"


    "in alphabetical order, with an emphasis on partiality"


    "the enchanting tomes?"


    "done."


    "fire destruction spells?"


    "done, and i already started on the ice ones as well." jinn said smugly.


    urug just grunted, turning his attention back to me. "if anything happens to her, i''ll snap you like a twig." he threatened before walking away.


    i just blinked, looking at jinn. "did you get adopted?" he felt like a protective father.


    "maybe?" she seemed bewildered as well.


    ***


    april fools omake non canon (obviously) screw the rules.


    "wilhelm, are you sure about this?" thorum looked at me with clear worry in his eyes.


    "the dragonborn speaks true, wilhelm." the jarl also spoke up. "this is a fool''s endeavor. alduin is unmatched, he has defeated an uncountable number of warriors over the years, none who faced him could even come close to defeating him."


    "i''ve prepared long and hard for this." i put a hand on thorum''s shoulder. "i have trained and sought out the best teachers."


    they were right though. alduin was a monster, to face him, i would need every advantage i could get. i didn''t like my chances if i were to be honest, but i had to do something.


    "what is your plan?" thorum asked.


    "i''ll play on his pride, challenge him to a duel."


    "aye, that will grab his attention." thorum didn''t argue. "but are you sure you have everything you need? we have many strong and powerful ¨C "


    i cut him off. "thorum." i clasped his shoulders again. "believe in me."


    thorum didn''t speak and just nodded his head. "i will await your victory then, my friend."


    with one last goodbye, i departed from them, making my way outside the walls of whiterun.


    "alduin." i roared up to the heavens, a massive black dragon answered my calls as it roared in acknowledgement, landing only a few feet away from me.


    "pretender." it shouted in a tongue i could recognize. "have you come to die?"


    "i will face you, alduin." i countered. "you and me, a duel to settle the face of this world."


    the dragon bellowed out a laugh. "you wish to duel me, pitiful creature? amusing. i shall accept."


    "let the divines witness this covenant!" i shouted to the sky. "the loser will forfeit the rights of this world, never to meddle in its affairs again."


    as if agreeing to my request, lighting crackled in the sky.


    "hmph." his voice lowered. "so be it." he practically scoffed. "and what shall our competition intail. do you wish test your pitiful thu''um against mine?" he mocked. "or will test your steel against my blade? perhaps you want to try and overcome me with your magic." he seemed rather amused by himself.


    "oh, if you''re so confident, how about letting me choose our method of combat?" i eyed him, goading his pride.


    "hmph, why not." the dragon practically disregarded me. "let this world witness your failure as, it matters not. by the end of this day, a false dragon will be destroyed."


    "well then." i held out my arm, a metallic contraption appearing, lights flickering all around it. "it''s time to duel!" i shouted, sliding my deck of cards into my duel disk. holographic enablers shout out around us to initiate the duel monsters battle.


    alduin just stared at me, confusion written all over his face. "....what?"


    ***


    honestly, forgot about april fools until i was reminded in discord and just thought of something stupid like this. i probably won''t have time to do anything tomorrow beyond my normal writing since i''ll be really busy with work.


    anyways, next chapter foxy mom and daughter make an appearance. mc sets up his house, finally and makes sure it''s well defended.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead or support me, visit my / astoryforone.

 Chapter 133:

    chapter 133:


    i walked out of my portal, my house coming into view and a beautiful women being carried in my arms. her feet kicked in the air happily, arms around my neck to support herself, and a bright smile on her face.


    she curiously surveyed the area, taking in everything around her, every new piece of information that provided her with a sense of fulfillment.


    "this is your home?" jinn asked.


    "it''s my house, and the world i was born to." i replied.


    "you don''t consider it your home then?" she cutely tilt her head up at me.


    "i don''t suppose i do. if it wasn''t for a few people here, i would not have an emotional investment in this world, merely keeping an eye on it due to a sense of duty." i lips thinned into a small line as i looked over the place. "i need to actually get furniture and stuff now that i think about."


    she pat my shoulder, gesturing for me to let her down as i walked through the door. there was no point in locking it, if someone could get past my magical protections, what would a locked wooden door do?


    "it''s empty." she deadpanned.


    "i said i haven''t gotten any furniture."


    she gave me an unamused look. "and you expect me to spend long periods of time here?"


    "um.....you can do whatever you want with it?" i offered.


    she pursed her lips before giving a small grunt. "fine. show me what you want to do."


    i led her to where i had my little mechanism set up. "so, i have the calculations done, mostly. it works in theory but i haven''t tested it beyond just this world. your lamp is both going to act as an ''battery'' not in the magical power sense, but something to ''charge'' the anchorage. to make sure the house never tilts off its dimensional axis."


    "i don''t know the underlining principals, but i understand what you want to achieve. to do this would require an obscene amount of magical energy." she tapped her cheek. "from what i''ve seen with your magic, so far, it can potentially pull on a near infinite amount, how will you sustain that flow when you''re away?"


    i blinked at her well-reasoned question. "did i ever tell you that i find your impressive magical knowledge extremely attractive?"


    "no, but i very much enjoy the compliment." she beamed. "but you didn''t answer the question." she gently poked me.


    "right, right." i focused. "it''s actually not too hard....relatively speaking. basically, since the house is stretched and overlaid across so many world-lines, i can make use of that connection to siphon magical energy from each world it passes through. normally, to do something like that, i would have to directly manipulate it, but since the house itself will be existing in multiple places, it removes the need for my presence."


    "i understand." she nodded, and it seemed genuine. "i wouldn''t know where to begin if you wanted me to look over your calculations, i will simply trust you on this for now."


    "i''ll be making sure everything is safe, and i''ll be adding an obscene amount of defenses here just in case."


    "i do appreciate the thought, but i am quite powerful."


    "even if you were as strong as meridia...that wouldn''t stop me from worrying."


    she let out a small huff, annoyance on her face. "if you continue to be this sweet to me, i''m not going to wait until you''re ready and pull you into the nearest bed myself." she grumbled something i didn''t quite make out. "i see what needs to be done, but it shouldn''t take very long to accomplish. what else did you wish to do while we''re here?"


    "visit a couple people." was missing my daughter.


    "would you like to me to stay here....?


    i booped her nose. "don''t be silly, you''re a part of my life so i want you to know everyone else that is as well."


    she just giggled, holding her arms out. "well?"


    i couldn''t help but smile, sweeping her off her feet again. she really seemed to like physical contact. "let''s go see my daughter." i opened another portal and walked back through towards yasaka''s home.


    ***


    "daddy!" i turned to see the target of my affection, her fluffy tails swaying happily and her ears twitching on her head.


    i turned to the side to see yasaka gesturing to some guards who looked ready to attack. they quickly backed off when they realized we weren''t a threat, or they recognized me from before.


    jinn was already standing next to me and i kneeled on the ground as a fox shaped missile fired into my arms.


    "my little fox, how''ve you been?" my hands easily wrapped around her, hugging her tight.


    "i missed you." she mumbled into my chest, gripping my shirt.


    "i missed you too." i couldn''t help but smile brightly at her antics. i got a good look at her as she pulled away. "look at you, have you gotten taller?" i pat her head, her ears twitching. she swiped my hand away in embarrassment, causing me to chuckle. "have you been good for your mother?"


    "i''ve been good." the way she said it betrayed her words.


    "have you now?" yasaka finally walked up. i eyed her for a moment, she seemed a tad different. the last time i saw her, her breasts were on full display and barely held back by her kimono with an air of flirtation about her, but she looked a lot more reserved right now. "why don''t you tell your daddy what happened while he was away, hmm?" yasaka lightly chided her daughter.


    "it was an accident." kunou looked at the ground.


    "hey, it''s okay." i put my hand on her shoulder. "just tell me what happened?"


    "i was practicing my fox fire and....." she pouted. "i accidently burnt down a building." she looked away. "so mom grounded me."


    "kunou, we talked about this. i didn''t ground you because you accidently burnt the building down. i grounded you because you lied to me about it." yasaka''s tone was soft, even as she reprimanded kunou.


    i shared a look with yasaka, one of exasperation returned to me. "kunou." i grabbed her attention again. "accidents happen, they''re going to happen again. but you have to own up to them. i''ve made many mistakes in my life, we all do, it''s apart of growing up. as long as you learn from them, and accept responsibility, then it''s okay."


    "you''re not mad?" she asked quietly.


    "sweetie, i''m not mad." i reassured her, gaining another hug.


    was she afraid i would be disappointed or angry at her for this? kids don''t really think things through logically at this age, shit like this was going to happen again, and they probably think getting their parents upset is the worst thing in the world and just act without thinking in an attempt to avoid that.


    i flipped my hand over, hiding behind kunou''s back so only yasaka could see. i revealed a little hair ornament, tasteful in design without being too fancy. it boasted a little bit of splendor in the form of red leaves, reminiscence of the forever fall forest from when i went shopping around vale in my free time. she looked at it inquisitively and i gestured to kunou. she realized what i was getting as she rolled her eyes with a small smile and nodded to me.


    "my little fox, i have a present for you." i gentle broke the hug, bringing the piece of jewelry out infront of her.


    "it''s pretty." she reached out to touch it.


    "would you like to try it on?" i offered.


    "yes!" she happily replied.


    i smiled as i pushed a few bangs out of the way, helping her set it into her hair. it really did compliment her yellow eyes and the highlights at the tips of her blonde hair.


    i waived my hand, forming a small bit of water to act as a mirror so she could see it.


    "kunou, what do you say?" yasaka was quick to make sure kunou didn''t get lost in her own thoughts.


    "thank you, daddy!"


    "of course." i laughed, rubbed her ears for a moment. standing up, i looked over to jinn who had patiently been waiting at my side for a few minutes now. "i believe i should introduce my companion."


    yasaka gave a good natured smile. "another one of your harem members?"


    "good." she calmly reached out, taking a sip of her own tea. "then i''m going to pursue you."


    "p-pardon?" i was startled at her sudden declaration.


    "i''m going to pursue you. you have many things i like in a partner, and you''re already kunou''s father. what more could i ask for?"


    "i...don''t know how to respond." is this how my own girls felt?


    [get a taste of your own medicine!]


    fuck off.


    [you finally met your match.] ddraig laughed inside my soul.


    i just ignored him.


    "you don''t need to reply. i just wanted you to know for now." yasaka gave a small smile beret of any kind of insincerity.


    [just so you know, you''re blushing.]


    fuck you, i am not!


    atleast.....i hope i''m not.


    though, by the looks yasaka is giving me.....fuck.


    is this what it''s like on the other side of the fence?


    ***


    we said our goodbyes and began heading back. my little kunou not wanting to let me go, and i had trouble releasing her as well.


    yasaka was.....i don''t know.


    how was i supposed to take that? i''ve never been on the receiving end like this before, and i was having trouble responding appropriately.


    i pushed my rampant emotions down for now. there would be time to sort them out later.


    jinn hummed happily, in fact, i don''t think i''ve ever seen her quite so joyful before. this surpassed the looks she gave when surrounded by the books in the library this was more....heartfelt.


    "kunou''s a sweetheart, isn''t she?"


    jinn turned to me, wide grin on her face. "i have a niece." she giggled to herself, clearly taking the role to heart.


    "well, soon we''ll have it so you can visit more often." i opened the door to our home. "lets get started, put your lamp on the pedestal so we can begin."


    she did as i asked, her own magics flaring up and analyzing the situation for added precautions. her lamp inserted easily enough, and my calculations seemed to hold strong as i pushed on the kaleidoscope to begin stretching the boundary.


    "now, hold it here and i''ll connect to the point over in skyrim."


    "be careful." she reached out tugging my sleeve.


    while not that dangerous, her sentiment was appreciated. i leaned forward, stealing her lips for a brief moment and gave her a reassuring smile. "just give me a second and we''ll get this finally settled."


    "i''ll wait for you." she said warmly, standing guard over her lamp.


    i gave her one last look before departing back to skyrim, the view of whiterun coming into focus, a little in the distance. flipping my hand over, i took out the parchment that the jarl gave me, a rough estimation of my land. while it was a fair bit, i only needed a small portion right now, and rough idea of where to plop my house down.


    thankfully, there was a crude map drawn on it with some landscape to show where i could put it.


    i surveyed the area briefly, looking for the flattest piece of land with a good area to expand from i the future.


    holding my hands up, i mentally did some calculations on dimensions to see how it would fit.


    mountains behind, whiterun in the distance, and no close neighbors. it was a good spot.


    alrighty then, lets get started.


    mirage in my hand, i stabbed it into the ground. my hands pulsed with magical energy as i began to expand the dimensional refraction phenomena, reaching out towards the world line that housed jinn. for someone experienced with this kind of magic, her anchor, her existent was a little like a beacon, intentional on my part for now so i could easily identify her.


    pressing against the eye of magnus at the end of my blade, i expanded a full three dimensional view of my various calculations and spell equations. everything that was happening inside the eye, everything that was currently being processed i was looking over for any anomalies.


    a magical computer was the most apt description for this trinket that sat on the end of my sword.


    with everything set and having double checked it all, i began.


    ironically, what i was actually doing was a bit....stupid, despite the absurd nature of my magical prowess being used.


    i was basically just grabbing a corner of the house, and dragging in through an invisible funnel so it touched down here in this world line, then nail it in place across the world-lines so it wouldn''t budge. jinn''s lamp acting as a sort of hammer that pushes the nails back in every time she puts her lamp in place.


    i was including fail safes, that if the ''nails'' came undone, the house would be pulled back to my birth world safely. actually i made that a defense mechanism, a last resort for jinn if all else failed, along with anyone else in the house at the time.


    i clapped my hand and the bright lights shined out around me. visibly, a house appeared on the land infront of me, becoming less and less ethereal with every passing moment until it was truly reaffirmed on this world-line.


    letting out a long breath, i admired my work before going to check on jinn. her happy expression telling me everything i need to know.


    "it worked?" she asked.


    "come outside and see for yourself." i offered, stepping out of the door way.


    she peeked outside, the skyrim weather hitting her right in the face.


    "i have a question."


    "yes?"


    "how am i supposed to get to the college from here?"


    i raised my finger up before stopping.


    oh, i forgot about that.....she can''t simply open portals everywhere like i can.


    "woops." i awkwardly laughed, scratching my head. "well, it shouldn''t be too hard to find some land near the college i can buy."


    ***


    little late because i got home super late from work. i didn''t have time to do any april fools omake like i thought, so sorry for that. so, mc meets momma and daughter fox. momma fox scores a critical hit and kunou has a new auntie.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 134:

    chapter 134:


    "wilhelm."


    my hand stopped as i looked up to see who spoke. "oh, hey jinn." i was caught off guard by a yawn overcoming me.


    "you''ve been working for over a day now, you need to stop." jinn crossed her arms, staring at me intently.


    "it''s fine, i''m a half-devil i can do this for awhile." i started moving my brush again. dozens of stacks of talismans all stood around me.


    she walked over, yanking the brush from my hands. "no." she said sternly.


    "aren''t i supposed to be the master here?" i raised an eyebrow.


    "do i have to tell meridia?" jinn threatened.


    i opened my mouth but shut it. "fine." i scowled, leaning back in my chair. i took another look around, there were quite a few talismans ready for use, more than i''ve ever had before. letting out another yawn, i checked the time with a surprised blink. i guess hearing how long it''s been and actually seeing it was the difference between it sinking in or not.


    maybe i was working too long.


    mental exhaustion is still a thing even if i didn''t suffer from any physical ailments from the lack of sleep.


    "i guess i''m lucky i have you looking out for me." i smiled.


    "and don''t you forget it." she grinned.


    "wait." i just realized. "what''s this about meridia, how would you even contact her?" from what i know, they hadn''t met yet.


    "we chat." she said simply, a smile that shouted ''i know more than you''.


    huh.


    "well then....do i dare ask what about?"


    "any random thing." she moved over, plopping herself in my lap. "the last time she stopped by for a few minutes, we spoke at length about animals. she professed that she had a little pond of ducks she kept hidden away that she sometimes visits to feed. i told her about some animals native to remnant but not here."


    "that is painfully adorable."


    "i expected something like the brothers. i was pleasantly surprised with how meridia treated me. i enjoy her presence very much." jinn admitted.


    "i''m glad you''re both getting along." i enjoyed the warmth she brought as my arms wrapped around her and my head rest on her shoulder. it was amusing that despite her body looking as if it was water, it didn''t feel any different than normal skin.


    "she even invited me to see her realm. apparently, there are many different creatures there that are not native to nirn."


    "huh.....i''ve only been to a small little area." now that i think about it, she should have much more in her realm, not just a throne on a floating little island. well, i''m sure she didn''t want any of those she ruled over to see her being teased by me. "i''m going to need to give her a key as well." it was in the shape of a key, but it did more than just unlock the front door.


    it basically checked her into the various bounded fields i had up, and stopped any magical protections from going off.


    with everything i set up so far, i feel confident that not even meridia could spy in here without me noticing. she could easily tear through the defenses if she wanted, but no peeping without my knowledge.


    well, i didn''t really care if she did, but it was pretty much all or nothing. she will be able to come and go as she wishes.


    "got any plans?" i closed my eyes, feeling her beating heart and movements of her breathing. i wondered if she actually needed to breath or was ''created'' to act as a normal human but wouldn''t actually suffer if she stopped.


    "i have a few more sections i need to organize in the library." she i felt her hand gently play with my hair. "i also have some books set to the side for when i''m done." her little giggle was always pleasing to my ears.


    "the temporary ''door'' in the college is working fine?"


    "mmm, i haven''t had any troubles and the archmage was a help in keeping that closest clear."


    sliding my foot across the ground, earthen spikes shot up, a simple cantrip that often proved fairly lethal in situations like these. these....vampires were pierced through, spikes protruding from their backs as they coughed blood and gasped, trying to free themselves


    the one i had in my grip struggled and even tried to pull a dagger out and stab me. i smacked it away with ease, but the nasty feeling on the blade gave me pause, like it was heavily cursed.


    surprisingly, even as the magic dissipated, and the bodies fell down, they didn''t stay down. even with holes in their chests, they growled and hissed, leaping at me again.


    i side stepped the first lunge, and shattered the space around me at the next, leaving them bewildered as i appeared a few dozen feet away, my prisoner still in tow.


    i was analyzing their capabilities. the vampires in this world were actually somewhat interesting, and their origin wasn''t too different from the ones back home. the fact that i had intimate knowledge on vampiric species since in many iterations in my previous life, i was a dead apostle.


    but, enough was enough.


    i snapped my fingers, and discharged a burst of ice from below my feet, freezing everything in the vicinity. we were somewhat secluded, so nothing was harmed no people came running over. had i started throwing around lightning or fire, i''m sure i would have caused a much bigger commotion.


    i grabbed the dagger from the ground, the cursed blade that just felt disgusting to hold, and i made sure to stab every one of them in the heart with it before my eyes finally fell on my prisoner who still struggled in my grip, except there was a look of fear in his eyes now.


    letting out a snort, i toss him onto the ground as he gasped and rolled. i took a moment to flick a few runes in four directions, creating a basic bounded field to keep off sound and vision. "right now, my curiosity is piqued, but my whims can changed quite easily."


    the thing rolled around, eyes turned back at me as it shuddered up to its feet. "w-what do you want?"


    "ah, so it can talk." i didn''t know if it could or not if i was being honest. i haven''t exactly delved into research on the subject. "an explanation may relieve any unresolved anger i have at the moment."


    "we were...." he paused like he was going to hyperventilate. "ordered to bring you back...."


    "someone is interested in me? how did you know i would be here?" i guess i haven''t exactly been subtle about my comings and goings.


    "w-we were told you were friends with the dragonborn. we didn''t know you would be here we were going to take him hostage to lure you out."


    "what." my lips thinned and i felt a faint release of anger. the area got noticeably colder, and it wasn''t because of the remnant ice magic i had used prior.


    "we were going to kidnap the dragonborn to lure you out so we could ¨C"


    i stomped on his chest, blood spraying from his throat. "who."


    "i don''t ¨C"


    mirage appeared in my hand as i thrust it through his thigh. "who?" i very calmly asked again.


    "aaaahhhh" he screamed, profanities littering the area. "i can''t!" he managed to spit out.


    whisper appeared, hovering above his groin. "last chance."


    "fuck you!"


    i didn''t even bat an eye as it shot down. the scream would have made me wince in any other circumstance, but at this moment, i was absolutely livid.


    "l-lord harkon." he cried out. "lord harkon made us do it!"


    "very good." i nodded, withdrawing my swords. "now...." i growled, pulling him up and staring at him in the eyes. "where can find this ¨C lord harkon?"


    ***


    wilhelm just wants to have a nice and amicable chat with the vampire lord.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone


    we got a discord if you want to come and chat, talk about the story, or just any random stuff. code is -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 135:

    chapter 135:


    part of me just wanted to take a nonchalant walk to this little island that this ''lord harkon'' lived on, express my displeasure at his actions, and rectify the situation with some stern words. the other parts, which contributed the vast majority, was extremely angry and was quickly calculating how much power it would take to turn the island into a smoking crater.


    i wasn''t like before, i wouldn''t blow up like with the dragon that me and thorum first fought. but that didn''t extinguish the same feelings that were swelling up in my chest.


    walking through a portal to the approximate location of this castle, i saw a stone bridge that linked the greater island the where i stood. a stone tower and a gate blocking anyone from simply walking inside. behind me was a small pier, apparently the only method to truly come and go from this island without magical means.


    my footsteps echoed out into the surroundings, the rhythmic sounds of my heels against cobblestone pathing. though, if you listened closely, it was also accompanied by the muffled screams and groans by someone else. my prisoner still in my grasp, my hand clasped firmly over his mouth.


    it didn''t take long before i garnered attention, but not any normal eyes were upon me. some kind of undead hounds awoke, staring at me with deathly eyes, and an air of bloodlust and frost.


    "fuck off." i growled, letting my draconic nature seep out, loud enough for them to hear.


    they paused, perhaps cowed by my threat, but as if something overcame them, their auras shifted, small patches of fur straightened and mouths pulled back in snarls.


    growls all around me as they began to approach, cautiously, but all the same.


    each step they took froze the ground, and the ambient temperature in the area noticeably began to lower.


    "shatter." i cast my go to illusion spell, dozens of copies of me filled the area and the hounds immediately began attack.


    they couldn''t tell the difference, going for the closest ''enemy'' they could find. the illusions would dissipate with nothing but a touch, but there were enough to not bother me.


    "fire storm." the area around me was engulfed in fire, turning everything to ashes.


    whelp, i hope lord harkon isn''t upset i killed his dogs.


    i walked forward, cross the stone bridge, and surprisingly the gate to the castle opened.


    was i expected, or was i already noticed?


    doesn''t matter.


    there were large wooden doors ahead of me, leading into the heart of the castle.


    it would be polite to knock.


    focusing on my prisoner, i started to cast reinforcement on him. it was not a spell you could cast on another person without any trouble, not only is every person''s biology slightly different, but they inherently fight the spell without sufficient preparation.


    the vampire in my hand starting writhing, parts of his body burst open at my botched attempt, but it was enough.


    i planted my feet, reeling my arm back, and threw the disgusting thing through the wooden doors, shattering them wide open.


    the vampire''s body slid across the ground, coming to a stop infront of a throne, not too dissimilar to jarls balgruuf''s own. in fact, the whole room looked quite similar to the jarl''s meeting room, complete with large tables with many people sitting down at them.


    really, the only difference was the copious amounts of blood that literally spilled onto the ground.


    many new eyes were on me, but the leader, the one sitting above them all on an elevated platform with his conspicuous throne, he didn''t look perturbed in the slightest.


    he casually leaned to the side, finger tapping on the hand rest, eyes giving me a once over.


    the air was tense, i could see the other onlookers, the other vampires giving me deathly glares filled with wanton desire, as if i was but a hearty meal for them.


    the lead was a nord, well at least that was his race before he was a vampire.


    finally, his eyes fell down to the vampire i had thrown infront of them. he let out a sigh. "i was going to reward him." his dry words the only noise that filled this hall. "barely above one of those mindless vermin out in the wilds, but he managed to complete his task."


    this was lord harkon, i presumed. and he didn''t look the least bit phased that i had thrown his minion onto his floor, dead on arrival.


    "yes, i have received your ''gracious'' invitation." i drawled. "but i wonder if i''ve come to the right place." i visibly swept my gaze around the room, making eye contact with all the residents, not faltering at their inhuman looks. i walked forward near one of the tables, within arms reach of another vampire, but he didn''t react, just staring at me. i ran a finger along the table, a noticeable amount of blood now dripping off my skin. "when i heard the name ''lord harkon'' and came upon this castle, i expected ¨C elegance, regality, resplendence." i paused my words again, meeting back up with harkon''s gaze. "but all i see is squalor and filth. and i''m not speaking of the horrid unkept nature of your castle."


    harkon gripped his armrest tight, enough that it noticeably began to indent in his grasp.


    the closest vampire to me leapt, hissing and growling. i didn''t bother even giving him my notice, mirage already swung out, and his head rolled on the ground before anyone could react. atleast he had the decency to clean up after himself, turning to ash in mere moments.


    the sound of wooden chairs scrapping against the stone floor filled the area as they all pushed out of their seats, about to attack me. i welcomed it all the same, but they stopped when lord harkon put his hand up.


    "child, watch your tone." harkon growled. "do not think because you have a slain a dragon that you are beyond reproach."


    "oh no." i put my hands up in surrender. "i think there''s a misunderstanding. i don''t think myself beyond reproach, if i did, i wouldn''t have some group of idiots thinking it was a good idea to kidnap my friend in an attempt to lure me here." i took a step forward, meeting his gaze with my own anger displayed openly.


    "it is an honor for a mortal ¨C prey, to be invited here." harkon stated, seemingly dismissing my anger.


    "yes, i''m sure every mortal is jumping at the opportunity to sit among these...''distinguished'' people." i rolled my eyes. "for such immediate grandstanding, why do i have the incessant need to wash myself after merely standing in this building?"


    harkon took a deep breath, it seemed like he was straining himself from lashing out. i was genuinely curious why he hadn''t attacked me yet. he seemed like the kind of person who would kill at the smallest slight.


    his eyes glowed faintly, filled with power. "the only reason you have not been torn to pieces is because my patron has use for you. it would do you well to cease your petty insults before you lose your tongue."


    "well, that would certainly make it harder for me to please your wife." i replied, without much thought, but a chilly silence enveloped the room.


    did i touch a sore spot without even knowing it?


    he closed his eyes, frowning deeply. "you only need be alive." he said, opening them. gently, he raised his hand from his rest, and droplets of blood began to float up from the conglomerated puddles on the floor and tables.


    they filled the air, these tiny droplets, almost miniscule to the naked eye, yet so many of them that they painted a large picture of death which had filled this place.


    within a blink of an eye, the droplets distorted, changing shape into needles and launching towards me from every direction.


    i didn''t budge, my eyes didn''t leave harkon''s, but the air around me shifted, the warm and familiar light surrounded me as a shield. my aura, my soul given form did not budge under the assault. my reserves dipped a little bit, which was to be expected, but this blood magic did not touch me.


    harkon, for all his arrogance, merely raised an eyebrow. "impressive." his expression didn''t otherwise change. "you have some skill, i suppose." he pursed his lips. "otherwise, a mortal like you would not have garnered his attention."


    his comment did not bode well, but i didn''t dwell on it for the moment. "is it my turn then?" i didn''t wait for an answer, mirage in my hand, i twisted the blade ever so slightly, and quickly swung it out. "20 birds."


    a single motion producing twenty sword phantoms, twenty condensed slashes of magical energy overlaid in the same space and bursting out towards harkon.


    an explosion of dust and debris stymied my vision of him, his throne in tatters by the time it began to scatter. i saw him standing tall, but blood dripped onto the ground from several wounds across his body. yet, his expression didn''t change, his eyes shone with a brighter anger than before, but he didn''t outwardly react again.


    he cracked his neck as his wounds healed at a frightening speed. even the spots where my attacks landed, they would be merely flesh wounds had he not had such an ridiculous healing factor. i could guess that his vampiric constitution provided him with an obscene physical prowess that allowed him to essentially tank my attacks with disregard.


    "curious, i have not seen such an attack from a sword before." he stated, actually looking mildly enthused. it was only now that i noticed a sword in his hand, i don''t know where it came from, perhaps nearby, or he kept it hidden in a different pocket space. but what drew my attention was the design.....it was very much reminiscent of a katana. "was it magic or...something else?"


    "interesting sword you have there." i ignored his comment.


    he looked down at his sword, a nostalgic look flashed across his face. "it has accompanied me for many centuries, even before i had ascended to what i am now." he smirked, waiving it gently in the air, he turned back to me and moved.


    i barely had time to blink before i raised my sword up to intercept. the shockwave blew away everything around us, the other vampire already began to flee and hide behind barriers.


    my sword did not let up either, taking any opportunity to try and strike, but that aura around him was powerful, lashing out to deflect my weapons.


    "enough." harkon shouted, shooting up towards the ceiling, bursting through the roof of the castle.


    "if you want to fight in the sky, so be it." my own wings burst out of my back, and i followed suit.


    "boost!" i shot towards the sky.


    swords flying around me, harkon turned around and swung the mace again, its corrosive energy lashed out, a deep hunger to consume me. i grabbed the closest sword to me, dawnbreaker, and brought it up to block, but the force of it knocking me down, causing me to lose my flight for a few moments, before regain my balance.


    "begone." harkon shouted, the green aura burst out from all around him, knocking my swords away. i hand to mentally regain them all again. "come, serve me." harkon shouted, and portals opened up all around him, things began to pour out.


    they looked like gargoyles.


    i let go of dawnbreaker, letting mirage flow into my hand.


    "1000 birds" i called out, swinging my sword, and the sky filled with sword phantoms. the slashes of magical energy meeting each of his summoned creatures, slicing through them with relative each, pieces of gargoyle falling to the ground below.


    those creatures were minced and obliterated in seconds, my arms shuddered under the strain, having pushed the limit of that ability of mine for now.


    harkon had a shield manifest around him, more of his blood magic, while chipped away and cracked all over it held with minimal strength remaining.


    once again, dawnbreaker entered my hand and i charge at him, my golden sword bursting with light.


    harkon roared in defiance, molag bal''s mace meeting it head on. the two artifacts clashed in a burst of power that lit up the sky.


    the aura around harkon was keeping the light of dawnbreaker away, even as it ''touched'' him, it dissipated upon that corrosive energy. and his own baleful aura lashed out like tendrils, trying to grab ahold of me, only for dawnbreaker''s light to attack them when they got close.


    "drain." harkon shouted, and something struck me, i felt my aura start to wither. it felt frighteningly similar to the move that dragon used on me previously.


    "penetrate." i countered, my boosts fading to fuel the ability of ddraig''s. the conceptual attack pierced through artifact''s defenses and ignored his bodies'' durability. a hole opened up in his chest, able to see through one side to the other.


    with this opening, i thrust dawnbreaker forward, its holy light stymied by the mace, but it was weakened, it pierced through and went into harkon, my blade tasting his blood for the first time.


    harkon screamed and wailed, swinging his mace wildly to push me away. "lord molag bal" harkon called out.


    the eerie image of the daedric lord appeared in the sky next to him. "i do not accept failure, harkon." he said plainly.


    "i havn''t failed." he shouted. "i just need more power."


    molag bal turned to me. "yes, he is surprising." the thing contemplated. "this is your last chance." he raised his hand towards harkon and his wounds regressed back to notion. dawnbreaker''s cleansing light faded from his body and he returned to normal. "well, i can offer one smaller boon." he smirked, pointing his finger at me.


    dawnbreaker escaped my grip and shot up above me, it was suddenly enveloped in a malevolent barrier and the feeling i got from it gave me chills.


    "let''s get that annoying weapon out of the way." he clapped his hands with a laugh. "now, let''s have a fair fight!" he chuckled, licking his lips in anticipation.


    the urge to fly up and punch him was almost hard to ignore, but i had a more immediate concern at the moment. it seemed like harkon was a sort of....anchor for molag bal''s power. it makes sense since he referred to the daedric lord as his ''patron''.


    i grabbed mirage immediately and didn''t wait for the next bout to initiate, i moved he prepared but i wanted to end this. "swallow returns."


    harkon arched his back, my sword protruding from his heart.


    "what?" molag bal looked at me with confusion.


    harkon began falling from the sky, i didn''t know the true extent of his abilities, but i wanted to end him before molag bal decided to boost him even further. i don''t think that attack would have been enough, but it was a good start.


    spell circles gathered all around my sword, growing to epic proportions. magical energy coalesced as i began to spell sequence.


    "ether cannon!" i swung my glass sword, discharging everything i gathered at the falling vampire.


    the rainbow beam of light struck him head on, burrowing into the island, taking half of it along with eviscerating the undead monster.


    my gaze snapped towards the daedric prince still floating nearby.


    "how boring." he snorted. "well, come along then." he put his hand up as if to claim me.


    with a sneer i called upon my sword of destruction, saving its true power for this point, it flew out and he didn''t even cast it a second glance, but i fed it my dwindling aura and the power of destruction erupted off it. it sliced into the ''things'' hand eliciting a visible reaction from the daedric lord, something resembling....pain.


    "mortal" he shouted, reeling his arm back. "you dare harm me!?" the sky turned at his words, the visible reality around us somewhat distorted.


    "i''ll do more than that." i growled, calling the sword back to me. the ability that could only be active three times a century. i aimed my sword at him, and swung again. "destroy."


    a roar that shattered reality around me, the sky turned different colors, parts of the terrain shifted as if another world was encroaching here, but i pressed into him. if this was his true self, i knew for a fact that this would have been nothing, but he had to lessen himself to come here, to lower himself to exist in this plane.


    the divine weapon bore into him, and he only realized what i was holding for the first time as the concepts began to eat away at whatever this part of him was.


    "you dared to go after my woman." i sneered. even with this, i didn''t think it would do anything meaningful, but if his roars were anything to go by, it was certainly painful.


    he was fighting it, quite thoroughly, to the point where it finally gave out, but i wasn''t perturbed, because a new presence joined up.


    "molag bal." a very familiar voice caused the air to vibrate.


    "meridia!?" molag bal''s surprised tone greeted her.


    she didn''t respond, a resplendent light building up as she let it out towards him. his projection, whatever it was, seemingly destroyed in that sudden burst of strength.


    well, at least i thought so, because a sigh filled the area, the tone of molag bal. "did you enjoy my present, meridia?"


    "retreat back to your realm, molag bal, you''ve lost this game." meridia crossed her arms in annoyance.


    "for now." he replied, almost bored, and it felt as if his presence finally departed.


    meridia looked at me, and there are many emotions flashing across her face. it looked like she was holding herself back a lot.


    "talk back at my house?" i offered.


    "do not make me wait." she huffed, disappearing.


    huh, that didn''t sound good. i don''t know what''s going on, but apparently something happened more than just me fighting that vampire.


    better go make sure meridia''s fine.....right after i nab that sword he was swinging around.


    ***


    the first daedric lord other than meridia makes a move. just a heads up, there is a decent chance i won''t be able to post tomorrow, but no guarantees on anything.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone , next chapter is the first lewd.

 Chapter 136: *Lewd*

    chapter 136: *lewd*


    i let out a long breath looking around the rubble that was harkon''s castle. it had a name, a more grandiose one that was probably intentionally hard to pronounce, but i didn''t care to even consider it. perhaps i was being a bit dramatic, there was a large hole that caved in probably half the structure, but otherwise it was somewhat standing still.


    i was tired.


    i took a moment to let the fight replay in my head. it was a strange thing, to be so calm and peaceful among this place littered with corpses..... well, they were vampires, not that i immediately assign a monstrous status to the species, but this lot elicited no remorse from me.


    whether any got away or not, i don''t know. but many seemed to be waiting for an opportunity, perhaps to kill the victor and claim everything themselves.


    regardless, there were no other living beings on this island other than me.


    harkon was surprisingly strong. easily stronger than those two dragons, maybe even by several folds. he was skilled too, his movement with his sword shone with experience that required many years to achieve. his mastery of that blood magic.....it was impressive. i''ve never delved into the subject, so it left a small impression on me. honestly, i feel like the fight may have gone a few more rounds had he not been so.....rusty.


    rusty, that was perhaps the best way i could describe it. he had the skill and strength, but i could make a few guesses that he hadn''t actually fought or seriously trained in many ¨C many years.


    and i attacked that daedric prince.....probably not a smart idea, but the idea of him intentionally trying to harm meridia set me off.


    my sword of destruction, i should have used it previously, not hid its abilities to hurt that thing just for some retribution. even if i didn''t activate it and merely used my power of destruction, it would have been a big help against his regeneration.


    i looked at a familiar sword on the ground, that katana variant that continuously tried to take my head before.


    i didn''t touch it quite yet, it gave me an.....icky feeling. not really demonic, not even bloodthirsty, just kind of gross.


    don''t think it''s good enough to match up to my other swords, but my greedy nature still wants me to take it all the same. with a wave of my hand, i took it into my ring, along with the other valuables i acquired here.


    i raided his library and boy was there a lot of stuff. i''m sure jinn will be overjoyed to shift through everything, especially when we set up our own little library in our house. and he had a treasury, like piles of gold kind of treasury. i was rich, very, very, rich at this point.


    i didn''t find that mace anywhere, not that i wanted it. my first thought was to toss it into a sun, in some random dimension, but i guess that god had the forethought to retrieve it before departing.


    with a sigh i stood up. "i''m coming, i''m coming." muttered as dawnbreaker visibly grew brighter. i could guess that meridia was telling me to get a move on it.


    with a shake of my head, i quickly made myself presentable with some magical applications and i opened up a portal back home.


    i almost didn''t recognize where i was. the house that was empty before was now suddenly filed with furniture and actually looked lived in. granted, it didn''t appear modern, but it was definitely giving off a cozy feeling.


    my eyes turned to meridia who was sitting on the nearby sofa.


    "jinn really moves quickly." i whistled, eyeing the place.


    "i lent a hand." meridia said calmly.


    i blinked at that, opting to take a seat next to her. "she did say you two have been chatting." meridia seemed.....out of it, for lack of a better term.


    "she has an interesting perspective." merida replied, not elaborating.


    "she gave you a key too?"


    "yes, i asked to borrow it. does that bother you?"


    "nope, not at all." i gave her a smile. "i intended to give you one. i just wanted to make sure my defenses weren''t broken."


    "your defenses." she pursed her lips. "they are adequate i suppose."


    "mmm, well i don''t expect them to hold back someone on your level, but at the very least i don''t think you''d be able to look inside without my knowing."


    meridia didn''t outwardly react. "it''s as you say."


    "meridia." i scooted closer. "what''s wrong?"


    "i am....distressed and i don''t know how to feel." she glanced at me then back at the ground. "i should be overwhelmingly angry at you, doing something so foolish as to attack molag bal like you did."


    "ooh." she jerked at the spreading of her slit.


    her hands reached down, grabbing into me wherever she could. "w-wilhelm." she gasped, nails practically digging into my skin. "cease." she breathed out.


    i stopped at her words, her eyes almost glazed over, little pants escaping her lips. "i am sufficiently prepared." she said shyly cheeks bright red. "remove your garments."


    i was willing to continue, but it seemed like she was ready for the real thing. i started to undo my buttons, but her hand suddenly shot up, grabbing my tie and pulling me down into a passionate kiss. it quickly evolved as her tongue met mine for the first time.


    her hands were not idle, grasping at the remainder of my buttons and forcibly pulling them apart. i didn''t wish to break the kiss, so i quickly discarded my shirt, only for her hands to start roaming over my bare chest. i returned the favor, reaching out and gently caressing her breasts. it didn''t take much for her to moan into my mouth, clearly unused to physical stimulation.


    i rolled one of her her nipples between my fingers, giving her other breast a squeeze; a visible shutter ran through her body as she jolted in my grasp. her own hands started to wander as well, one of them reaching between my legs to feel my member already standing up.


    my hands only stopped to start undoing my belt, ever helpful she yanked my pants away without a second thought. as bashful as she was being, there was a certain ferocity in her motions.


    "are they all supposed to be this large?" she gaped, her hand running along my swollen member just as it was freed from my briefs.


    i twitched in her grip, maybe it was from her touch, or the confidence boost she just gave me.


    "meridia." i whispered, her hand gently moving up and down, not too hard, but enough to have a jolt run through my body. she seemed to find the perfect pressure to elicit a response from me while also not being painful. if the small smirk on her face was anything to go by, she quite liked the reactions she was receiving.


    after a few more moments she paused her movement, letting go and allowing herself to fully fall back. "come to me, wilhelm." she opened up, her legs spread and inviting. "claim me as no one else has." her arms wide open.


    i didn''t need to be told twice; i was already as hard as i could be. i leaned into her grasp, my cock lining up with her entrance. her arms wrapped around me tight as i eased forward.


    she made a small, pained noise as my tip pushed into her, but made no motions to stop. my member slowly continued forward, her wet walls clenching tight around my shaft at even the tiniest movement. i didn''t push myself all the way in, instead pulling back and thrusting a little forward again, easing her into it.


    the feeling was hard to describe, the pleasure was immense as if her insides coiled around me and refused to let go. i don''t know if it was my devil nature, but the feelings were much more intense than i could recall in my last life.


    every movement was ecstasy, her moans only served to exuberate the pleasure. her hands found comfort digging into my back, squeezing at each thrust. and with each movement i pushed deeper and deeper into her until finally, my cock was filling her to the brim.


    her soft moans turned into longer mewls, and she no longer attempted to hide them behind her normal fac?ade. "ahhh" she let out, voice filling the room, and head placed on my shoulder. "hnn.....haah." she was lost in the intimacy, her own hips seeking to meet each of my trusts. "wilhelm, more." she called out.


    "meridia." i answered, our lips locking once again. her tongue was attacked immediately as i entered her mouth swirling them together. i wasn''t going to last long at this rate, my hands found her own, as if an unspoken agreement, they interlocked tightly.


    "wilhelm, i''m ¨C" she gasped, her back arching, a silent sound released from her throat. i didn''t stop my movements, continuing at the same pace as to help her ride out her first orgasm. her walls clenched down on me tightly, the pressure increased enough that it was starting to push me over the edge.


    even when she almost went limp, eyes unfocused, she never stopped moving her hips. i let out a grunt, squeezing her hands as i too began to let it out, pushing my cock all the way inside her.


    "ahhhhh" she moaned as my seed filled her womb, my cock pulsing with each spurt of semen filling her deepest parts. i thrust several more times, finish off everything i had, making sure every ounce of it was all the way inside her, as if to mark it as mine.


    letting out a long breath, i fell forward, resting my head between her breasts.


    "that was....." meridia seemed to catch her breath, the sound of her heartbeat thumping in my ear. she paused as her hand ran along her own stomach and down between her legs where i was still fully sheathed inside her. "you are still erect."


    "i am." i grinned.


    don''t underestimate a devil, much less a draconic one.


    "i wish to be on top this time." she stated.


    it was going to be a long night, but i was more than happy about that.


    **


    just some basic vanilla sex for their first time with an underlining hint of awkwardness about it. just got done writing the second lewd between jinn and mc over on pat.reon. think it was a little better, had more time to practice and....research. but, well, practice makes perfect.


    so, to talk about this arc. my original intention was to finish up skyrim in this arc, but i realized that''s going to take far too long, so i''m going to work on finishing up this second round and perhaps do a full third arc at some point, or just have mc drop in for a few chapters here or there until everything is finished up plot-wise.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 137:

    chapter 137:


    meridia pov


    sleep was not something i often partook in, seemingly always have matters that required my undivided attention. even being able to partition myself off to handle most issues, the core of myself would be in slumber.


    even as i awoke, and these thoughts briefly drifted through my mind, i did not bother giving them any more heed. how i had, for the first time, truly skirted my duties. i did have capable individuals under me, worshippers who had been taken under my banner, even after death. but there were simply many things that required my presence to continue working.


    still, my attention was occupied by the person who shared the bed i was also sleeping in. wilhelm, my....man, my lover.


    the warm thought makes my heart beat faster, especially as i recall what had occurred the previous night....and much of the morning. we were still covered in a sticky mess, yet i was content, happy. the pleasant ache between my legs a vivid reminder of how we made love far into the early morning hours...and other perverse acts. i resisted the urge to pinch him, daring to use my thighs to pleasure himself...regardless of how it made my loins drip.


    how utterly ridiculous...why he finds my legs so tantalizing, i do not understand.


    this body of mine, as fake as it was, caused me sensations i had never contemplated before meeting this ridiculous man. i had created it eons ago, a whim as i wanted to understand mortals better. i spent many days decided how i wished to appear upon my followers, my faithful. it is of course a fully working fleshly body, even if i did not foresee partaking in carnal pleasures with another person, i do not do things by halves. this body is not me, but i may have come to think of myself as this body.


    and never before has someone gazed upon this nude form of mine, and now a single person has that honor.


    hmph.


    my ridiculous lover, he truly does not know how lucky he is. how many wish to earn even a second glance from yet... yet he will commit perversions upon me without any hesitation. for any other being in existence, i would have destroyed them. i can only swallow my indignation and take pity on him, allowing him his continued blasphemy. it is only out of my good will that he is allowed to molest me, to steal my lips at his whim, to accept his touch when he desires it. and i most certainly do not turn into a blushing maiden at his provocations, and i shall smite any who says otherwise.


    his foolish smile certainly did not elicit any reaction from me, neither did the way he refused to allow me out of his embrace as he buried his face into my breasts. nor did i tenderly run my hand down his ¨C admittedly attractive ¨C chest.


    he stirred from his slumber, opening his eyes and giving me a bright smile, with a hint of his cockiness. that smug look on his face as he admired what he had done to me, even with his eyes half lidden.


    "ready for round two?" he asked, clearly intent on eliciting a response from me.


    "were you not satisfied from before?" i huffed in annoyance unable to escape his machinations.


    "gotta make babies." he mumbled pressing his head further into my bosom.


    "your seed still fills me, what more could you possible do?" i pursed my lips. this perverse man seeking any excuse to initiate further relations. i fear i have opened a dam and the torrent will no longer be plugged.


    the matter of me unable to bear his children goes unsaid.


    "give me an hour and find out." he giggled, squeezing me tighter.


    "as if you would last that long." i scoffed, hand running through his striking red hair, hearing his continued giggling into my breasts. "wilhelm." i quietly called out.


    "don''t wanna."


    "you do not know what i''m going to say." i poked his forehead.


    "you gotta go." he grumbled.


    "....yes." i didn''t deny, i guess it was an obvious conclusion to come to. "i have ignored many matters in my absence." it was....pleasant, knowing that i was not required to explain myself. my lover had an understand of what i was, what i did so while he would bemoan my leave, he knew i had important duties to attend to.


    a small part of me was happy that he desired me to stay by his side so vehemently. i could only just sigh, i wondered what things would be like if i just threw my hands up and ceased my role. to live by his side, follow him on his adventures through various other universes. my strange man who comes from a distant light of creation.


    "how long you gonna be gone?" his word not matching the usual eloquence he approaches with his speech, i''m sure he was still quite tired from our previous activities. as unique his origin was, i do not believe he would be unaffected by our time together.


    "i do not know, perhaps a few days." i would make sure nothing significant occurred....and finish my tasks as quickly as possible.


    "fine." he stated. "wanna take a shower before you go?"


    "shower?" i questioned, confused by what he asked.


    "running water that''s heated up and sprayed down overhead for cleaning purposes." he explained.


    "i am able to cleanse myself without mortal means." it would take me but a thought to remove all this filth....the only reason i have not done so yet is because i did not wish to disturb his content look. it was certainly not because i wished to enjoy the feeling of being so full for a few moments longer.


    "it''s one of life''s greatest pleasures." he stated, making me pause inconsideration.


    "a few more minutes will not make any substantial difference." i acquiesced, though the way i felt something poking into my belly, i think it may just take a little bit longer.


    ***


    wilhelm pov


    i watched meridia fluff her hair out. i guess i''ve never contemplated the idea of meridia drying herself off after taking a shower, as strange as it was, and i just wanted to admire the scene.


    merida glared over in my direction, but the way she puffed up her cheeks in ''annoyance'' cleared away any sense of true anger she might have. "i should knock that smug grin off your face." she huffed. "tricking me into doing that.....in such a place." she grumbled.


    "oh, and who was refusing to let me go once we started?" i raised an eyebrow.


    "do not speak nonsense." she threw a pillow at me from across the room.


    in the moments i caught the pillow and tossed it to the side, meridia was already dressed as she had been before last night. i walked up wrapping my arms around her, even with her ''annoyance'' she accepted quite readily. "if you need me for anything, i''m always here."


    she looked at me quietly, a contemplative expression on her face. "i appreciate the gesture." she settled on, and i knew that was something along the lines of ''you will not be able to help''. i wasn''t offended in the slightest, but i wanted her to know i was here for her if she really did need anything. "we need to have a discussion about certain things later, when i have more time."


    "is there something wrong....?"


    "no.....it''s just.....now you are in the sights of the other lords, alteast of molag bal, i wish you to further understand." she said quietly. "and for some reason you still deem it appropriate to extend this relationship with a being known for his slavery and torture comes after you because of me." she snorted.


    "i wonder if he''ll be able to put two and two together based on what i said?" i may not have planned that out well.


    "whatcha doin?" i asked.


    "not much, trying to figure out how this door operates. i''ve tried 17 different theories and all of them proved incorrect." he seemed giddy. "i have high hopes for this one."


    honestly, it sounds like he was having a lot of fun. with everything going on right now, i''m sure he can''t really leave the college and probably feels cooped up. well, i don''t'' really care he''s not hurting anything and i trust this man. if he actually asked me for my secrets, i don''t know if i would deny him.


    "you seem in a chipper mood. how were the dragons?" he idly asked, continuing his tinkering.


    "not too strong. thorum could have handled them without me, but it was interesting to see their application of the thu''um. there was one shout that took me by surprised, targeting my vitality which was a noticeable hole in my defenses."


    "oh yes, i can imagine that." he rubbed his chin. "not many take precautions against such esoteric effects. those kinds of attacks are mostly used with blood mages, or their kin. if you ever come across a vampire, be sure they don''t take your drain your vitality by surprise."


    "huh..."


    "what?" he looked up at me.


    "speaking of vampire..."


    the archmage paused, staring at me. "what did you do."


    "why do you automatically assume i did something!?"


    "wilhelm." his lips thinned. "there is a thing called a ''pattern''."


    i opened my mouth then scoffed. "i hate that i can''t argue with you."


    "indeed." he smirked. "now, what happened?"


    "uh, ever heard of a vampire by the name of harkon?"


    "why yes, i have heard of the strongest vampire in skyrim, whom i have personally had to return the head of a vampire to because he sought out something in my library by turning one of my students into a thrall." he deadpanned.


    "oh, well that makes things easier."


    "does it?" he asked, skeptically.


    "he''s dead, so you tell me."


    the archmage let out a long sigh, reaching his hand out and summon forth a bottle of mead, once again, downing it with vigor.


    "that can''t be healthy." i pointed out.


    "neither is your existence in my life, but here we are."


    i couldn''t help but laugh, one shared by him.


    "i do hope you were not harmed." the archmage stated.


    "nothing significant, even if molag bal showed up to lend him a hand." i had to stop myself from growling. "i was just a pawn to strike a blow at meridia. i guess they saw me waiving dawnbreaker around and put two and two together."


    "ah, yes. the conflicts between your paramour and the lord of rape are well documented." he didn''t seem phased by what i said. "he should have been a master blood mage, i''m curious how the fight went."


    "i won, but it felt like he let himself go, kinda rusty all around if i were to be honest."


    "well i won''t say it''s a ''shame'' but i do so wish his magics were passed down to someone not so...."


    "arrogant, genocidal, stuck up, vampiric?" i offered.


    "quite." he pursed his lips.


    "if it makes you feel better, i raided his castle of everything important, including his library."


    "that does make me feel better." he perked up immediately. "i don''t suppose you would be willing to share some of the tomes hoarded by that old vampire?''


    "sure, i was going to have jinn sort everything, set up my own little library. anything of importance i''m sure we could duplicate so the library has some copies as well. though, i wanted to make sure nothing too.....absurd is made readily available."


    "wilhelm, do you really think i allow free access to the most powerful and self-destructive spells allowed to beings of our caliber?"


    "so you do have a hidden stash." i raised an eyebrow.


    "of course. it''s not so hidden though, once a member of the college reaches a certain level...and maturity." he looked at me intently. "i allow them to peruse."


    i held my hand out, gold literally began to flow out like water, filling the area between us into a large pile and continued to spill outwards.


    the archmage stared at me, then the gold and back at me again. "as i was saying, you are a highly valued member of our college ¨C" we shared a look and started laughing again. "in seriousness, wilhelm, you merely had to ask."


    "i figured, but i also wanted to make a donation." i scratched my cheek. "i still feel kind of guilty and i hope you can maybe keep prices down a bit, maybe coordinate some help for the common folk who were affected?"


    "wilhelm....that is a very admirable thing to do." his eyes softened. "i would be delighted to ensure this happens. i still have many contact outside of skyrim, it may take a few days, but i believe i can bring some fresh supplies inbound to skyrim even with their absurd costs right now."


    "yeah, yeah." i definitely didn''t preen under his praise. "so, about those spells you keep locked away?" i grinned.


    ***


    oh boy this week has been kicking my butt. first half i was bogged down with work, and now i have a family member in the er. everything is fine, but there was a lot of stress and time i spent dealing with all of that, so this chapter came out a bit late.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone l--b1n.

 Chapter 138:

    chapter 138:


    i took a deep breath, sweat dripped down my brow. i ignored the few stray strands of hair that fell down on my face. my legs crossed, wings out as i hovered about ten feet into the air, a floating book in front of me and the boosted gear on my arm.


    i ignored the pain in my body as i turned the page. there was a small twitch in one of my wings and i fell about an inch before catching myself. my swords floated around me, my mental strength also keeping them afloat. but that was not all, my sword of destruction was channeling my aura so my power of destruction was activated around the blade. it didn''t run wild, instead, it was coherent, complacent. it was evenly distributed all around, coating it in the blackish hue, only instigated into action by my will.


    [do it again.]


    i took another deep breath. "boost." i called out, doubling my capabilities once more. this must have been the 8th boost now, and i felt my body grow stronger, but at the same time, the strain was enough that i let out a growl. as the power flowed through my, another force was exerted, the runes i set up all around this room lit up, and a torrent of gravity descended upon me, threatening to force me onto the ground.


    i grit my teeth, adjusting to the new force, not letting myself fall too far, and not allowing my swords to fall either. my focus did not waver, my power of destruction did not go out of control and i adjusted to the new weight around me.


    this room, an empty place i had found in the college to train. i had received permission from the archmage to set this little place up. all around me were runes, designed to adjust the force of gravity on an individual. it was a bit annoying getting set up right, but i couldn''t complain about the results.


    normally, such a thing would have been tedious, but otherwise simple. what i had done, was add a secondary sequence that increases every time i use ''boost'', except it doesn''t merely match my new strength. if i used the boosted gear to increase my abilities by a factor of 2, the gravitational exertion is creased by 2.1, meaning i could train myself in multiple ways, both from the stress of the boosted gear, and the force exerted on me. and that didn''t even take into account my mental exertion to keep my swords up, my flight up, and my power of destruction going.


    i pushed off the thoughts of pain, instead focusing on the book infront of me. one of several i had acquired from the archmage''s personal library, or rather the books he keeps segregated so new initiates can''t just get their hands on them by accident.


    they weren''t all ''blow this city up'' kind of thing. a lot of them were spells that an initiate could use, but were extremely dangerous and needed a firmer grasp on magical arts to fully understand and utilize without harming yourself. and then there were others that were just....malicious by design.


    i''m not one that likes to label spells ''evil'', but there were certainly some horrible spells in his collection. not that i faulted him for keeping them, they were useful for understand and learning from, even if you never intended to use them.


    like there was a spell that forced another person to fall in love with you. it was a disgusting amalgamation of different mind control magics with an unhealthy dose of brain chemistry altering. but on the flip side, it had a very interesting thought process on combining spells without conflicting with one another, but instead becoming greater than the sum of its parts.


    the spell i was studying at the moment was called ''lightning form''. it was a spell derived from the lightning cloak spell i was quite familiar with.


    to put it bluntly, it forces the body to take on the properties of ''lightning'' so to speak. it would heavily increase my affinity to the element, but it was irreversible, from what i read. the down side, was the fact that the process was extremely painful and dangerous, not to mention i wouldn''t be able to use a similar spell otherwise i''d probably die.


    using terms from my home world, it would force the concept of ''lightning'' onto my being with everything good and bad that comes with that. my element would thus change, not replacing the old one, but adding a second. there were many factors that come into play when dealing with something like this, but i had many tools at my disposal to mitigate the detriments.


    "what do you think, ddraig?"


    [it''s not a bad idea. i''m sure i don''t need to tell you about all the dangers and everything. but you seem more particular towards the element of lightning. it will make other elements a little harder to utilize, but that doesn''t mean much. and since your runes aren''t direct elemental manipulation, they won''t be affected, but would be enhanced due to your lightning affinity when using some of your personal spells.]


    "yeah, most of the detriments are about ''gaining'' the ability, not the effects of simply having it." which admittedly, were a long list, not many mages could boast what i could when it came to preparation. hell, my aura mitigated an awful lot of problems talked about in the book.


    [you''re up again.]


    i grunted, gritting my teeth, preparing. "boost" i called out, holding it for a moment until the gravity descended upon me again. i let out a pained cry as i slammed into the stone floor below, cracking the surface.


    the magics turned off by, a safety measure built in by design.


    "....release..." i breathed out, letting the boosts fade and leaving my body aching. my swords impaled themselves onto the ground near me, my power of destruction dissipating and retreating along the linkage of my aura, returning to me.


    [not bad, you lasted longer than yesterday by a noticeable margin.]


    i rolled over, back onto the ground, letting my body sprawl out. "this is the ....4th day?


    [5th day.] ddraig corrected


    "oh....time just seemed to blend together." i muttered, letting my breath return to something normal. " i moved my arms but was only greeted by an aching pain.


    no pain, no gain as they say.


    i let out a sigh, sitting myself up.


    "wilhelm." i heard a familiar voice call out, opening the wooden door.


    she had a staff in her hand i did not recognize, but it seemed pretty decent. her noble phantasm was on her back, for ease of use. she had a dagger at her hip and other accessories all around. but the most eye-catching item was the amulet that hung from her neck.


    what a feeling it gave when i inspected it. obviously, she was allowing me this kind of ''poking'' otherwise such an action could be easily differed.


    "i think i''m jealous." i blinked as i eyed that ridiculous thing around her neck. "am i allowed to be jealous?" i looked down at artoria.


    she just let out a small laugh.


    "i''ll allow it." rin flipped her hair back, obviously emphasizing the thing even more.


    i rolled my eyes, but i was happy rin seemed a lot more....''alive'' than when i saw her last. "alright, i want answers." i jabber my finger at her amulet. "the hell is that thing, because it''s frankly, ridiculous. i almost thought it was a daedric artifact."


    "no, but it is an item of legendary proportions." the archmage chimed in. "miss tohsaka was kind enough to allow me a few cursory looks."


    "i said you could look at it as much as you wanted." rin huffed.


    the archmage chuckled. "i have enough. i merely was interested in its overall creation, without breaking it apart, i can''t get much more from it unless you were willing to part from it for a few years."


    rin looked aghast at the thought, earning another chuckle from the old mage.


    "alright, you can show off. tell me what it does." i sat down at the table, rin joining me quite quickly.


    the archmage just stood nearby, content on watching and hearing the story while artoria slid in next to me, as we shared another small smile.


    "from what i''ve discovered so far." rin began. "it provides a potent passive healing effect. a small cut would heal in moments, a broken arms would probably take a few hours and i haven''t tested any missing limbs for obvious reasons." she stated, clearly in a type of lecture mode.


    "interesting, have you tried other avenues of healing. like is hair restored, or fingernails? it would be interesting if it stops the process of aging." i asked.


    rin paused pondering those questions. "i''ll need to test it more." she admitted and i just nodded as she continued. "my physical stamina is higher. i noticed i could hike through the mountains a lot longer before feeling winded."


    "i can vouch for this one." artoria chimed in. "she went from needing a break every few hours to going nearly all day without issue."


    "fascinating." i rubbed my chin. "i''m sure that isn''t it though." i ginned at her. i could tell she was holding something back.


    "my capacity for magical energy at least doubled while wearing this thing." she looked rather smug. "it has a sort of.....magicka pool i can draw from and refills separately from my own, but doesn''t conflict when i actualize any of my spells."


    "now that is really interesting. does it refill separately from your own, or does it fill up by siphoning your own magical energy?"


    "it draws from the world; my own od is left untouched." rin confirmed.


    i admit to being a little jealous, maybe it was just my hoarding nature acting up infront of a treasure. but i was honestly happy for her too. she also looked a lot more spirited, like a weight was off her shoulders.


    "the treasures are good and all, but how abut the details. tell me of your adventure." i shot her a smile and she beamed back at me.


    "well, it started when we went looking for a tomb called folgunthur over by solitude....."


    artoria reached out under the table, sliding her hand into mine as our fingers intertwined and she laid her head on my shoulder as we let rin began to recount the tales of her adventure.


    seeing rin excitedly start to recant the tale, i couldn''t help but smile. even with how fatigued i was feeling at this moment, everything just felt right in the world.


    ***


    skyrim arc is wrapping up soon, then we''re heading to fate/apocrypha to participate in a grail war.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 139:

    chapter 139:


    "so we made it to this big tomb, lots of undead everywhere." rin had explained their journey to delve into this lost crypts. "i thought the place was already cleared out, because there were no zombies walking around ¨C"


    "draugr" i corrected.


    "¡ªdraugr." she nodded. "so there were no draugr walking around, we walk into a new room, lots of coffins, and there was a treasure chest."


    "oh gods did you go straight for it?" i face palmed.


    "she went straight for it." artoria said dryly. n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    rin turned a little red. "as soon as i touched it, all the coffins in the room had their lids kicked opened and a stupid amount of draugrs all stepped out."


    "so, you engaged them." i nodded to her words. "in such an enclosed space, i assume you stuck to your spear and perhaps some small cantrips?"


    "no." artoria deadpanned.


    "they startled. me." rin defended herself, casting a huff towards artoria.


    "they startled you?" i gave her a dry look. "and what happened when they ''startled you''."


    "blew them the hell up." rin preened.


    i looked towards artoria.


    "that is an unfortunately apt description of what occurred." artoria sighed. "she screamed and threw one of her rubies into the middle of the room, destroying most of them in the blast."


    "saber!" rin huffed.


    we shared a laugh at her expense, but she didn''t seem particular distressed. i think this trip of hers was the best thing that''s happened to her in many months. "how about the traps, those places are usually infested with the things."


    "oh god, tell me about it." rin groaned. "who puts jars of oil hanging on the ceiling!?"


    "i just started saying ''fuck it'' and forced my way through them all."


    "yes, rin shared a similar mindset." artoria sighed again.


    "blew them up?" i hazarded a guess.


    "hehe." rin let out an awkward laugh.


    "alright, so navigated the ancient tomb filled with undead and traps, what was at the end?" i asked.


    "well according to the journal''s, these places were actually prisons for the sons of this amulet''s original owner and maker." rin explained. "i don''t know the specifics, but they took the amulet when he died, and broke it up into three pieces. they were tyrants, ruling over the land until they were finally put down and sealed away."


    "fascinating." the archmage finally spoke up, content to just listen in with amusement. "you still possess these journals?"


    "of course." rin puffed up. "i knew you would want them. but....everything''s kind of jumbled together in my bag after an.....accident. if you don''t mind i can get them to you after sorting everything."


    "no rush." the archmage waived her off. "please continue."


    "this draugr was able to use magic, and he was really good. he was able to teleport short distances, and his elemental mastery was surprising." rin let out a sigh. "honestly, i was taken by surprise. if not for saber''s magic resistance, i don''t know if it would''ve gone as smoothly."


    "well, you know better now, right? i doubt any more magic wielding undead took you by surprise from then on." i tried to sooth.


    "she did well." artoria also chimed in. "the fight was not long, but she was able to support me as we took it down and claimed the amulet piece and its treasure as our own."


    "they were durable, but not very fast." rin added.


    "can you describe the ritual in detail?" the archmage asked?


    i had forgotten he was there briefly, actually, i don''t think he was all the way here, like a sort of avatar merely listening in when something interesting came up.


    "i made a rough sketch before we left a long with the notes to it and i wrote down some of my own observations as well." rin stated.


    "oh my, well done miss tohsaka." the archmage gave out well deserved praise. "it truly is a boon to have you in my college."


    rin puffed up happily. "of course!"


    "the fight was a little difficult." artoria began. "there were three opponents who were adept in magic and had some amount of martial skill behind them. not to mention they lacked several weaknesses a living person would have, such as stamina. but they also lacked any kind of coordination, there were points where they almost fell over one another."


    rin let out a little snort. "the one with the bow actually shot the one with a sword in the head."


    "the most difficult aspect was their teleporting." artoria had a slight smile on her face. "the room we fought them in was rather large so they had quite a bit of room to maneuver."


    "i took out the one with the bow and artoria took out the other two. once we finished, the ritual combined the amulet and here we are." rin finished.


    well, it doesn''t sound like they had any major issues, but they also left out a lot of details. but it would probably take hours to recount every little thing. "and you guys didn''t face anything outside of these tombs, no dragons?"


    "the skies were clear the entire time. i made sure to keep a watch out." artoria reassured me.


    "yeah, the worse we ran into was a troll but ¨C"


    "you blew it the fuck up?" i finished for her.


    "damn straight." rin smirked. "what about you, was this vampire strong?"


    "yeah." i let out a sigh. "and he was backed by a daedric lord, someone whose an enemy of meridia and wanted to lure me out." a trap i walked right into. "he was a bit rusty though, so i was able to defeat him without much issue, but his mastery over blood magic was eye opening."


    "blood magic?" rin repeated.


    "exactly as it sound, to manipulate blood. you can think of it as a branching school of thought from water manipulation. though it comes with its own good and bad points due to the nature of blood."


    "will~" a person suddenly burst through the doors, her eye catching blue skin making me recognize her immediately.


    "jinn." i smiled brightly at her.


    her eyes swept at those of us gathered. "rin, artoria!" she practically squealed in delight, running over and giving each a big hug. rin looked a little surprised at first, but happy all the same, artoria welcomed it without any fuss.


    "hello jinn." artoria greeted.


    "jinn." rin nodded her way.


    "i''m glad you both are back." jinn''s smile was really contagious. "did you have fun, were there new books you found? what''s that around your neck? did you fight any of those undead? what about spells, did you learn anything new? or did you find any good treasure?" she immediately began bombarding them with questions.


    was always happy to see my genie this bright and ecstatic.


    "oh." jinn interrupted her own rambling. "i actually had a quick question." she looked at me. "i was going through the notes and journals from harkon''s stuff you left at the house, and i got kind of stuck because it mentioned something about an ''elder scroll'' but i can''t find ¨C"


    "pardon." the archmage interrupted. "did you say an elder scroll?" he seemed much more contracted on us than he was previously.


    but honestly, the hell was an elder scroll?


    ***


    i have no excuse for how late this chapter was released, just kind of got caught up reading a new novel.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 140:

    chapter 140:


    "an elder scroll." the archmage rubbed his beard. "i am surprised to find out that none of you have heard of them. while most knowledge has entered the realm of legends, people these days at least know the barest whispers."


    uh, i guess they''re common knowledge around here?


    he closed his eyes for a moment, before setting a large book down on the table that appeared out of nowhere. opening it up, he skimmed several pages, finger running down the lines of the page. "here we are." he exclaimed. "also called the aedric prophecies, are scrolls of unknown origin which simultaneously archive both the past and future events. the number of the scrolls is unknown not necessarily due to their immense quantity, but because the number itself is unknowable, as the scrolls ''do not exist in countable form''. they are fragments of creation from outside time and space, and their use in divining prophecies is but a small part of their power. they simultaneously do not exist, yet always have existed."


    fascinating. these scrolls exist outside of time and space, thus are able to chronicle the flow of the world somehow. that poses an interesting question, if someone reads from one of these ''elder scrolls'' does that make the future or is the scroll merely describing inevitable events? the chicken or the egg. does bringing the scroll''s content into reality force that recorded prophetic outcome to occur?


    "so, they are basically cast off power from the divines when this world was created. perhaps they crystallized and took on a new form? existing outside of time and space means they can see the whole of flow of events, latch onto something of some significance, something that has enough ''power'' or ''consequence'' in the world''s existence to draw these wisps of divine power. maybe the scrolls don''t even exist as ''scrolls'' but are merely perceived as such based on limited mortal comprehension?"


    the archmage blinked at me, seemingly surprised by my words. "an interesting theory." he nodded. "alas, it is one of the mysteries of our world. all we know is that they contain valuable information, and cause anyone who reads them to lose their sight, a curse from the divines they say, for peering into the future."


    "is it a curse or is it just a side effect of looking into something mortals weren''t supposed to see?" artoria asked.


    "an interesting question." the archmage smiled, but he just shrugged. "we don''t know. the nature of these elder scrolls simply makes them nearly impossible to study. even in the past when there was a library full of them in the empire, their nature simply made it unfeasible.


    i had a sudden thought. "the prophecy regarding thorum, it came from an elder scroll, didn''t it?"


    the archmage gave a huge grin. "i was wondering if you would guess that before i mentioned anything." he stroked his beard. "yes, it is an old prophecy, so much so that even the nordic legends speak of it. i do not know when the scroll mentioning it was read, but it was many centuries ago."


    "as interesting as this is, why is it important?" rin asked.


    "harkon was the name of the vampire lord i killed." i answered, tapping my chin. "the question is, why was he looking for something like that?"


    "his notes are vague....at best." jinn sighed. "some of them are coded, some are just rantings and a few actually provide any insight. but knowing what i do now, there are a few more things i can look up."


    the archmage suddenly turned around, like his attention was taken away. "something requires my undivided attention, pardon me." he disappeared.


    i just shrugged at his sudden departure. i didn''t question it, he was undeniably very busy with everything going on. "any inkling on why harkon was looking for an elder scroll?"


    "well, some of his notes that talked about the elder scroll also mentioned their ''great enemy'' and referenced the sun, but otherwise i don''t know." jinn replied.


    "you sure he wasn''t just bonkers?" rin asked.


    "it''s entirely possible, he did think consorting with molag bal ¨C a second time ¨C was a good idea, so who knows." i shrugged.


    "i''m actually interested in this and everything, but i''m super out of it right now. any chance we can go over this in the morning?" rin stated, and after taking another look she looked rather sluggish.


    "i''m a bit weary from our travels as well." artoria added.


    "i want an actual bed, i''m tired of sleeping on the ground." rin whined, head falling to the table.


    "well, i finally got my house anchored here, i have plenty of rooms over there." i offered.


    "oh, i can show you what i''ve done with the place!" jinn said gleefully.


    "you did more?"


    "uh huh." jinn nodded happily. "meridia was very helpful when getting everything sorted and helping me decorate!"


    huh.


    as strange as that is, i''m glad meridia is spending time with jinn, they both need more friends.


    "that reminds me...."i turned to rin. "did meridia approach you about getting a phone made?"


    "no, was she supposed to?"


    "eh, she mentioned it but may have gotten busy. do you have the materials to start making more?"


    "i got most of the stuff, i just need some raw materials, most of which i can find here somewhere." rin nodded. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "probably going to need several more...."


    "god, you''re such a man whore." rin rolled her eyes. "jinn needs one, obviously, the old man too, even if he probably already made one himself. saber need her own." she began listing them off, making artoria smile. "meridia like you said. you want a couple for yasaka and your daughter?"


    "and maybe one for izzy in the future." i thought about it. "you know, it might just be easier to make a sort of ''routing'' device, a mystic code that can direct real-time calls to us regardless of where we are due to the phones instead of everyone needing a phone." the thought just entered my head.


    rin paused for a moment, deliberating. "that.....would probably be more efficient, but i''m no where close to being able to do that right now. i''ll need more data from this kaleidophones before i start creating any theories."


    "that''s fair." i couldn''t really ask for much more. it would be a decent undertaking if the thought turned out to be fruitful. "just a random thought for later." i shrugged. it wasn''t my attention to just heap some stuff onto her plate. "well, why don''t we go check out my house?"


    "please, i wasn''t looking forward to sleeping on the beds here." rin looked rather grateful.


    ***


    we walked through the front door, rin and artoria inspecting the area immediately.


    "did you really link it up with a closet at the college?" rin deadpanned.


    "well....you see....¡ª"


    "he put the house down over by whiterun and forgot i can''t open portals like he can." jinn said dryly.


    "i''m not even surprised." rin didn''t react otherwise. "so how does the plumbing and lights work here? i can''t imagine the infrastructure would stay intact after using the kaleidoscope to pull it across several worlds."


    "something to consider." artoria nodded. "i should probably go." she looked at me expectantly.


    i leaned down and pressed my lips to hers, her arm moving up to cup my cheek.


    "sleep well." i said my goodbyes as we separated. she gave one last smile before shuttling off up the stairs towards the bedrooms.


    peeking out the window, the sun was still high up in the sky because it was barely past noon.


    i just chuckled, opting to go get some training done.


    i hope thorum was available.


    ***


    i popped over to whiterun and practically made a beeline for the companions building. as i got close, i heard noise, the sound of steel against steel from behind the building in the courtyard. opting to go check it out, i saw my friend sitting to the side with a cup of water in his hand and sweat dripping down his brow.


    there were others there, some i recognized and others i didn''t. actually, there looked to be a few in some guard outfits, partially taken off, training with the companions.


    "my friend!" thorum exclaimed, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    "hey, thorum." i greeted, even at his sudden shout and the attention that i now had on me, seeing how happy he was to see me always brought a smile to my face.


    "you disappeared for several days, i had wondered where you had run off to." he stood up, clasping me on the shoulder.


    "oh, some idiots wanted to make a move on me. decided to go have a chat with their leader." i briefly explained. i didn''t really want to go into the details, i feel like thorum would be upset that i went and fought the vampires on my own. "i also got in some good training."


    "wonderful. it''s always good to keep up with your exercises." thorum nodded in approval.


    "red dragon emperor." one of the faces i didn''t recognize greeted.


    "wilhelm." aela nodded to me as well, propping herself up with a warhammer. i thought she used a sword and bow, but i didn''t question it.


    "good to see you again, mage." farkas also greeted beside her. the way he called me that didn''t hold any kind of insult behind it. perhaps just a simple nickname or acknowledgement on his part.


    "good to see you lot in good shape." though i haven''t seen some of their other numbers, even when we partied before. i guess they''re out on missions ere or there throughout skyrim.


    thorum hefted gram over his shoulder. "my friend, have you come to join us in training?" he gestured to the area. "we welcome all who wish to better themselves in these troubling times."


    huh, that makes sense then. the companions are probably some of the best this place has to offer for mundane warriors....besides those odd ones. it would do good for the average guard to come on over during their free time. not to mention the morale boost it would give the troops.


    i wondered if this was the jarl''s idea or thorum just coincidentally setting it up by being a good guy.


    honestly, i''d give it 50/50 odds.


    "actually, i did."


    "oh?" thorum didn''t seem to expect my answer. "do you wish to test your blade against me then?" he smiled, holding his own sword up in a good natured taunt.


    "actually that sounds like fun." now that i thought about it, i should make sure i use this opportunity to train with him too. "artoria will probably come by soon, i don''t doubt she''d also like to cross blades with you."


    "your woman, huh?" thorum nodded. "aye, i will gladly greet her with my blade when the time comes. but that does not appear to be the reason you are here."


    "you''re right." i replied. "i wanted your help on my thu''um. to be honest, i''ve kind of neglected it for other avenues of training."


    "oh, i would be honored." thorum let out a laugh. "i did say i would teach you a thing or two when we first separated from the throat of the world."


    it might be a better idea to go to see the greybeards, they didn''t seem to dislike me. but for some reason i felt it more appropriate to learn from thorum.


    "someone sounds cocky." i gave a small laugh. "how about i teach you a couple things about magic while we''re at it?"


    "that would be great, i was stuck on my studies and did not know how to proceed." thorum didn''t even hide it.


    idiot....if you needed help you just had to ask.


    "got somewhere we can make a mess?" i asked.


    "well, we can always do it outside the city." thorum offered.


    i shrugged. "why not. we can give them a little show too."


    might raise the overall spirits of the people here if they can see the dragonborn shouting without the threat of a dragon burning them.


    i was looking forward to this. besides the training, i did have some time to kill. i was waiting for jinn to give me a lead on this so called ''elder scroll'', and for artoria and rin to come on over when they''re up and rested.


    "aye, i will make sure not to embarrass you too much." he had that big goofy smile on his face.


    "them be fighting words." i snorted, my lips curling up. "let''s see if you can keep up."


    ***


    this fucking week, if it wasn''t one thing it was another. felt like crap all day.


    people asking me what i was reading. i was reading ''trash of the count''s family'', about a hundred chapters in and it''s a fun read.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 141:

    chapter 141:


    thorum pov


    "this should be far enough." i took a look at our surroundings. it was a fair distance away from the walls of whiterun, but also far enough away from the farmland that can be resowed when this crisis has ended.


    "this whole area used to be untouched plains." wilhelm looked around as well. "it was actually quite beautiful. now it''s been reduced to ashes and craters."


    "aye, i do miss the sight before the dragons came. now when i look out from atop the walls, all i see is destruction."


    he looked sad as he stared off into the distance. i did not know he cared so much about this land having come from far away. "i almost forgot, how''s sir wiggles?"


    "he has been seen running around whiterun, at this point most folks know not to harm him, even if they were able to." i let out a laugh. "he was playing with the children the other day, letting them chase him around the streets."


    "that''s good, i''m glad he''s getting out and having some fun." wilhelm had a content smile on his face. "so, how do you want to do this?"


    "well...." i scratched my head. "i don''t know." i chuckled.


    "that''s fair, i don''t think you''ve ever had to think about teaching someone before." wilhelm didn''t begrudge my ignorance. "to be honest, i don''t think i''m ever going to master this thu''um like you will. i''m just hoping to become proficient with a few shouts."


    the greybeards did tell me that it was very hard for other people to learn the way of the voice. even for them, they had stayed away from the world and spent their whole lives learning atop that mountain. and they were still not very good when compared to the average dragon, at least in understanding.


    "any shouts you wish to practice?" i asked.


    "well.....there was that one you used against that dragon where you had a huge burst of speed." he replied.


    "ah, the whirlwind sprint. that was one of the earliest shouts i learned with the greybeards."


    "yeah, i wouldn''t mind being able to have that kind of speed. but i''m curious about the limitations, is it a constant effect, is there a limited duration?"


    "it depends on how much power is put into the shout." i tried my best to explain, but this kind of stuff wasn''t my strong suit. "it''s.....err.....the shouts don''t use magicka, but they draw power from the soul." i sighed, this was difficult to put into words.


    "i understand." wilhelm spoke. "all the variables from duration to power are dependent on how much ''strength'' is put into each shout, along with other things like understanding the words and such. which would explain why this ability isn''t more widespread like magic is. it requires a very powerful soul to shoulder the burden, or years and years of practice and meditation."


    i blinked at his sudden words, how he was able to explain everything i knew instinctively. it briefly made me envious of him before i pushed down those thoughts. "yes, that sounds correct." i nodded at his explanation. "is there any way you want to go about this, or should i tell you the words?"


    "let''s start with the words." wilhelm nodded.


    "first is ''wuld'', meaning whirlwind. second is ''nah'', meaning fury. third is ''kest'', meaning tempest."


    "huh, that''s different than i thought." wilhelm rubbed his chin.


    "is it bad?" i tilt my head at his question, trying to guess his thoughts.


    "not bad, just.....different, i suppose. the phrasing makes it seem more aggressive than i first anticipated. regardless, mind showing me the first word?"


    "of course, my friend." i smiled at his request, taking a few steps away. "wuld" i shouted, feeling the world bend around my words. he watched me and i moved around him, displaying my increased speed.


    "that''s pretty good." wilhelm said, watching my movements. "so the first word means whirlwind.....alright, i''ll give this a shot."


    i stopped my movements and the effect wore off with a little bit of effort. wilhelm readied himself as he called upon the voice. "wuld." he shouted and i felt....something. it didn''t seem ''right'' but there was something there.


    "alright, let''s see how this goes ¨C" wilhelm took a step forward, and suddenly his face was planted in the dirt several paces away. there was a silence as he slowly stood up, turning back towards me.


    i couldn''t help but laugh as a string of curses left his mouth. "my friend, that was an interesting shout, what is it called, eating dirt?"


    "alright, i''ll remember this when i start teaching you some magic." he smiled innocently.


    perhaps i will regret this in a few hours, but for now, it was still very humorous to me. "will you try again?"


    "i think i know what i did wrong." he brushed himself off. "lets try this again ¨C wuld" he once more shouted, and there was another effect. my instincts were telling me it was incorrect again, but even my eyes could see that clearly as a large gust of wind burst out and flung him in the opposite direction.


    "wilhelm are you okay?" he gave me a shaky thumbs up before climbing to his feet. let no one say you cannot take a hit, that landing looked like it hurt.


    "i have an idea." he brushed himself off again spitting out some dirt from his mouth.


    "does it involve you becoming intimate with the ground again?" i laughed.


    "just keep it up, big guy, we''ll see whose laughing later." wilhelm pursed his lips. "but i was thinking, what if i try it while i''m flying, that way i can get the hang of it without smashing my face into the ground."


    "that sounds like a good plan to me." atleast there will be no obstacles for him and he can get used to the shout this way.


    "alright." he nodded and his wings burst out of his back. it was a strange sight like always, but i was more used to them now. he had not told me their origin, but i also did not ask. he also did not appear to be as self-conscious about showing them either. "here we go." he took to the skies, about a dozen feet into the air. "wuld." he shouted.


    i watched as he burst forward, doing a flip and flying right into the ground.


    "i could always give you back to issei..."


    "[and what a great wielder he is, best i''ve ever had.]"


    "yeah, thought so." i deadpanned.


    "it sounds like you two are close." thorum smiled. "i wish the other dragons were as good natured."


    ddraig let out a snort, catching his attention. "[brat, don''t mistake my current attitude for my overall nature. i would never have bothered talking to someone like you as you are now. you would have been beneath my notice as much as you don''t care about the ants on the ground when you walk.]"


    "oh...." thorum looked depressed by his words.


    "ddraig." i hissed, looking down at my gauntlet.


    "[what? you want me to baby him? he''s a dragon, he needs to grow up. i''m not saying he has to change who he is, but as he is now, he''s not worth even a second glance from my old self. if he wants to be ''nice'', if he wants to protect all the people in this city, he needs to get stronger.]"


    oh, this was ddraig actually trying to motivate him. i think he liked thorum just as i did, but as a dragon, he probably found thorum lacking.


    "[dragons do what they want.]" ddraig grumbled. "[but you better make sure you''re strong enough to continue doing it.]"


    thorum was silent, his expression shifted a few times. "thank you for your words, dragon." thorum still was respectful.


    "[hmph, as long as you learned something. the idiot wielding me at least does what the wants, even if it''s flirting with every girl that catches his eye.]"


    "hey, thorum, don''t you think this gauntlet would look better if it was white?"


    "[i will destroy you]"


    thorum''s lips curled up. "aye, i do believe we have some pigment at the tailors."


    "[bastard, go back to eating dirt!]"


    "you know what!? i''m going to do it right now!" straightened my back, and adjusted my tie, throwing it to the side. i rolled up my sleeves and pushed my hair back.


    "i believe in you, wilhelm" thorum cheered with that big goofy smile of his.


    i closed my eyes, letting my aura spread out. using the thu''um was applicable by forcing one''s will onto reality, the words were the driving force while one''s soul needed to actualize the intent. if my theory was correct, i could get a better feel for everything since my aura was the physical manifestation of my soul.


    i think i knew what was wrong. it was the fact that ddraig was in my soul, as ironic as that was. it wasn''t the same where thorum had the soul of a dragon, i was going about it differently. not to mention ddraig''s otherworldly origins, and not completely matching the same concept as ''dragon'' that this world has.


    the shout was separated into three parts, but the first word was the most important to me. wuld, meaning whirlwind. it was the piece that increased one''s movement speed. while the other parts added to it, possibly further increasing the speed, their main intent was something else, to make the user into a true whirlwind, an actual nature phenomenon while they moved.


    ddraig, while also causing me issues, was crucial, if he wasn''t in my soul, i don''t know if i would have any talent in this particular branch of magic, even if it bore striking resemblance to primordial runes.


    my eyes snapped open. and my legs tensed in anticipation as i took a deep breath. "wuld!"


    i blinked as the magic actualized, the world bending. i expected many things, none of which were me cartwheeling through the air, losing my sense of up and down as everything blended together before i smacked into the ground once more, skipping several time before i came to a rest in a new hole.


    "owwww." i whined, my aura flaring to start healing me.


    "wilhelm!" thorum ran after me, clearly concerned, probably because this was my worse tumble yet.


    damn, i must look like a mess now. i dare not even check to see how bad my clothes were. the prideful part of me was really annoyed at the thought. "thorum, i''m good." i put my hands up to calm him down. "just a little tumble, it wasn''t too bad." well my aura stopped me from any side effects, just a little jumbled.


    though, i felt something when i used my aura and the shout that time, like i saw the correct ''path to take''.


    "hey, thorum, want to see something cool?" i asked him, my lips quirking up.


    "what do ¨C"


    "wuld." i whispered, a burst of wind and i was right at him, my hand on his shoulder to stop myself from falling.


    he had a big grin on his face. "well done."


    i couldn''t help but smile too. it wasn''t nearly as good as his, and i had to really focus on several aspects to get it sorta right, but it was progress.


    ***


    man i feel like crap since yesterday.


    thorum helps mc get practical experience with the thu''um. so, as i told the people over on my pat.reon, i''m looking to finish this arc by the weekend, with their schedule, for a sort of time frame. jinn lewd is next chapter, just a heads up.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 142: ***Lewd***

    chapter 142: ***lewd***


    i let out a long breath, letting warm water fall onto my head. my body ached a bit, having been practicing different shouts with thorum all day. just getting the first part of the whirlwind sprint had taken me a few hours, but after that, i managed to finagle together a sort of approach to studying the strange magical language.


    my aura was bring surprisingly helpful. the fact that having ddraig in my soul was one of the factors letting me accel as much as i was, and aura was my soul''s physical manifestation onto the world. i could monitor how my aura reacted when i used each shout to sort of eliminate different variables until i got something resembling coherence in each use.


    that quote by thomas edison comes to mind, something about discovering a thousand ways not to make a lightbulb. that''s pretty much what i did, found every way i wasn''t ''supposed'' to actualize the shout, how ''not'' to go about it until it somehow felt correct enough to bring about the effect i was intending.


    still, i don''t think i have any noteworthy talent in the area. i was cheating, heavily so, and even then, i was barely managing to scrape by. but, what i was gaining was still phenomenal. just the first part of the whirlwind sprint was worth it, and that wasn''t even the only one i learned. granted, it was meant to be used in burst, but it was a great movement ability. l--b1n.


    there were a few other shouts that i took particular interest in; elemental fury, disarm, aura whisper. they were what thorum referred to as ''the basics'', and what the greybeards first taught him.


    the basics of the basics, that was where i was at right now, but it still made me super happy to even have this much. how long did it take a normal person to learn these shouts?


    and i had many thoughts on how to incorporate other abilities to synergize with them. i haven''t gotten much chance to use my primordial runes, but i wondered how they would mesh with such a similar ability.


    i turned the shower off, stepping out to dry myself. i stared at the hair binding that sca?thach gave me briefly, and instead of the melancholic feeling, i smiled faintly. it weighed on my mind, how much longer i was going to stay here, in skyrim. it''s not as if i couldn''t leave or return whenever i wanted, but it felt like i had many things going on here. besides the dragon in the room, i couldn''t help but worry about rin, artoria, jinn, and thorum.


    the idea that a dragon known as the ''world eater'' was running loose around here really did give me pause for concern. i didn''t think he was going to suddenly pop up and kill those i cared about, if thorum still hadn''t been challenged yet, then i doubt anything was going to suddenly occur.


    what did the greybeards say...they were mostly bunkered down, waiting for the storm to settle.


    and meridia was here, she could definitely keep them safe, i had no doubt about that. well, anything below alduin, and the godly figures here, i don''t think they were face much trouble.


    i would give it a little longer, i was genuinely curious about this supposed ''elder scroll'' and i wanted to check that out before leaving. and the cautious part of me wanted to set a few more preparations in the house before leaving everyone to their own devices.


    well, i just needed to trust them more. i couldn''t always be around, as much as they meant to me, they had their lives to live as well.


    "haaaah." i let out another breath, tying my hair up. i wiped away the fog in the mirror, looking at my clothes that were folded to the side. "maybe it''s time i start extending my wardrobe?" it was an odd thought amidst this heavy stuff, but it took my mind off other matters.


    maybe i was a little stressed out? that isn''t exactly something uncommon for me, past or present life. it always felt like i was worrying about something or another, even when i appeared rather carefree.


    the only difference is now.... "maybe i should find my little genie." a grin crept up on my face.


    i did make her a promise, and i intend to fulfill it.


    ***


    warning: lewd scene ahead, contains blowjob and some minor anal play (female)


    ***


    "hello jinn~" i popped up right behind her.


    "wilhelm!" she almost dropped what she was holding, clearly startled. taking a deep breath, she gave me a little frown. "be careful, this is valuable stuff." she huffed, poking me.


    she opened her mouth for me to see, nothing remained. "thank you for the meal." she licked her lips happily, patting her stomach. "so, this is what it''s like to have a warm meal fill me up." the sultry look she gave me was enough if i wanted to go for another round but....


    "i think you''re misunderstanding something." i grabbed up, lifting her up to her feet. "this is your punishment, bend over." i commanded her again.


    once again, she didn''t hesitate, steadying herself on the nearby bookcase, ass extended towards me. i moved my hands to the hem of her dress and pulled it up over her butt. her bare rear greeting me. "no panties, what a naughty girl." i gave her a little spank.


    "ahh." she let out a small noise.


    "and look at this." i ran my hand between her legs, brushing against her pussy. i moved it up for her to see. "look how wet you are, were you expecting something, hmm?"


    "y-yes." she breathed out haggardly. "i want it."


    "you want it, wouldn''t that be a reward?" i hummed, running a hand through her hair. she looked at my warily as i gently took the lamp off her neck, hanging like a necklace. it was small, like an ornament that one wouldn''t take a second look at. the interesting thing about this little trinket, is that its outside form was almost irrelevant, the magics holding it together malleable as long as its principals aren''t interfered with.


    just apply a little bit of alteration magecraft, and changing its shape was quite easy.


    her eyes widened as it visible shifted. "you...." she blushed, quite visibly, the red contrasting against her blue cheeks. "h-how debauched."


    the lamp, in its new form, i moved it down, rubbing it against her slit, letting it get coated in her juices. "what kind of master would i be if i didn''t make sure this was nice and secure, right?"


    "of course." she groaned, her lamp moving against her sensitive place. "i am yours to us¡ª ah" she let out another surprised shout, my finger prodding her other, taunt hole "if you wish it, even that place exists for your pleasure." she leaned forward a little, spreading her cheeks.


    thankfully, there isn''t any kind of ''mess'' associated here due to her existence. she doesn''t produce waste of any kind. "i think that''s enough." i stated, the lamp, in the form of a butt plug and soaked in her own arousal, began to push against her little blue rosebud.


    she arched her back, a small whine escaping her lips


    "good." i soothed her. "it''s going in."


    she groaned as her ass was penetrated, her own lamp used to spread her open for the first time. it was slow going, or perhaps i was doing it slowly just to get a reaction from her. her gritting her teeth, juices literally dripping to the ground, her own fingers sinking into those plump cheeks, but it didn''t take long for it to fully push in to the base.


    another small whimper left her mouth as she almost collapsed onto the ground, panting heavily, legs shaking. "master, it''s inside."


    "good girl." i praised her, much to her continued pleasure. "now, you''re not allowed to take it out unless i give you permission." i made sure to push on the plug and wiggle it for added effect.


    "ahh." she let out a sudden moan, fully falling to the ground, a small puddle forming underneath her, having been finally pushed over the edge herself.


    well, i''ll take that as an acknowledgement.


    ***


    jinn gets her punishment, and her lamp will be nice and secure for the future.


    still not feeling too well, been throwing up and left work early. think i have food poisoning, probably not going into work tomorrow.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 143:

    chapter 143:


    i woke up some hours later with a yawn, rising from the couch in the living room. i decided to take a nap and seemingly lost track of time, but i felt rather refreshed. was it the actual sleep or what i did right before it?


    running a hand through my hair, i sat up looking around, seeing no one else around i decided to make my way to the kitchen where i heard some sounds coming from.


    i wasn''t too surprised to see who was in there, artoria and rin had apparently woken up a little while ago and already had something infront of them, eating.


    "yo." i greeted, giving a halfhearted wave.


    "schweinorg." rin looked a bit tired still, and i recalled, she wasn''t really a morning person, or whatever time it is when she woke up.


    artoria perked up, fork in her mouth and cheeks a little swollen. she made a noise of acknowledgement.


    cute.


    i couldn''t help but pat her head, earning another muffled noise from her.


    thankfully, the house came with a fridge and other amenities, magical in nature, so they could still work in this world. best of all was the coffee maker, already having a pot ready from what i saw infront of rin, i could guess who i had to thank for that. i enjoyed my first sip, sitting down infront of them. "sleep good after your adventure?" i asked.


    "i forgot what a bed was until now." rin exaggerated, but she was clearly refreshed.


    "the softness of a bed is always welcomed, but i am more than used to sleeping out under the stars on the ground." artoria added. "there are many things taken for granted in this era that i did not have."


    it''s easy to forget sometimes, how much artoria actually spent at war, camping and moving from battlefield to battlefield.


    "and the food, i''m sure." i chuckled.


    "the horror." artoria whispered, shuddering.


    my and rin just shared a look as she reached over and pat artoria on the shoulder.


    "seconds?" rin offered her own plate.


    "yes, thank you." the king of knights happily accepted.


    if things went differently, i wonder if i could have just won her heart through food?


    ''be me woman and i''ll let you eat whatever you want whenever you want''


    well, the thought if amusing if nothing else.


    "you two up for a little trip after breakfast?" i took another sip of my coffee, while i don''t prefer it this black, i could still appreciate the high quality.


    "like what?" rin asked, setting down her own cup.


    "whiterun is only like a twenty minute walk from the house if we go that way. it should be almost noon now." i scratched my cheek mentally calculating the time. i took a nap that turned into a sleep, and they slept for over a day, so it should be thereabouts.


    "we have not seen one of these towns besides winterhold and for that we merely sought out supplies for our trip." artoria expressed her thoughts. "what do you think, rin?"


    "i wouldn''t mind checking it out, i have enough money to go on a shopping spree and not feel bad." rin sighed, staring up at the ceiling.


    "something wrong?" i asked.


    "it''s just...a weird feeling being rich."


    "i have an exorbitant amount of money right now and i feel like you need a smack upside the head for being depressed about being rich." i deadpanned.


    "bite me, schweinorg." rin snorted. "but....it''s more like all my previous times saving, trying to scrounge what little resources i had and hoarding everything so tightly.....and now, here i am with mountains of gold to my name."


    "ah, i know the feeling." i smiled lightly. "perhaps not with material wealth, but other things." i could recall how starved for different kinds of affection i was, and here i was now with friends, lovers, and family. "are you happy?"


    "huh?"


    "are you happy, having arrived at this point? was it worth it? looking back now, would you have changed anything?" i looked down at my coffee, perhaps projecting some of my own thoughts onto the question.


    "yeah, i''m pretty happy right now." she had a content smile on her face. "i have some things i would probably change, but not many regrets."


    i glanced at artoria who looked pleased at rin''s words, a sentiment i shared. i was happy rin finally had some sort of peace, some happiness of her own making to hold onto. that look in her eyes, i didn''t see that veiled stress or self-consciousness that permeated all her actions and words.


    the quiet and peaceful atmosphere was suddenly interrupted as jinn burst into the kitchen, holding several scrolls. "you''re all here!" she exclaimed, dumping them on the table.


    "hello jinn." artoria was the first to speak up.


    "artoria~" jinn practically jumped over to, grabbing her in a quick hug.


    "jinn." artoria smiled at the affection, returning the hug.


    "how''s my sister?"


    "s-sister!?" artoria stammered out.


    "are we not?" jinn pulled back, looking confused. "i believe the term was harem sisters for when we share the same man?"


    i held back a chuckle, sipping my coffee. i don''t know if jinn was intentionally teasing artoria, or this was her default personality, but it was hilarious to watch. now that i think about it, jinn was saying the same thing to meridia, getting her on board with the whole idea.


    "that.....is not incorrect." artoria didn''t look upset at the term, more just taken back by the suddenness. perhaps the negative connotation of ''sister'' in her mind was giving her pause.


    jinn just beamed at the admittance, and i think she''s doing it on purpose at this point.


    rin cleared her throat, drawing our attention. "what''s with all this stuff, does it have to do with the elder scroll?" she gestured towards the documents and scrolls set on the table.


    "yes" jinn nodded enthusiastically. "i was able to reference several things in the library at the college to help me." jinn moved over, taking a seat next to me.


    i watched her shift, ever so slightly in her seat. the movement of her behind to better make herself comfortable.


    i guess she listened to my words.


    "did you find any leads?" i asked, standing up to get a refill. "and would you like a cup of coffee?"


    "coffee?" she tilt her head. "i would love to try some. i have knowledge of the taste, at least the remnant variety, but i am curious to actually experience it."


    "you''ve never had coffee before?" rin looked surprised.


    "well, i''ve lived almost my entire existence in my lamp. there have been many first times in these past weeks." jinn admitted.


    "you poor thing." rin looked aghast at the thought, turning to me. "schweinorg, you get her all the coffee!"


    "yes ma''am!" i saluted.


    rin definitely was a magus, if nothing else, she had their same thoughts regarding coffee.


    "how do you take it?" i asked.


    "i don''t know." jinn quirked a smile. "i shall try whatever you recommend."


    "i was having mine just plain black, i guess that''s a good starting point." i hummed to myself.


    "please, we both know those looks aren''t because you''re blue."


    "oh, hush you." she smiled brightly, slapping my shoulder. "i''m being serious, from what i''ve read, nords aren''t the most open sort to new things."


    "well, its'' pretty much known i have wings there, haven''t faced many issues....openly. some idiots or something kicking up a fuss, but otherwise i get a long great with them." i explained.


    "alright." she agreed. "i''ll go, i do wish to meet this friend that you speak of and get a look at the city."


    "indeed, i too wish to meet this thorum, this dragonborn for myself." artoria nodded at jinn''s statement.


    "i wouldn''t mind getting some supplies while we''re out." rin added.


    "we can get anything we need before setting off to look for the elder scroll." i was a little excited, i wanted to see what this so-called elder scroll really was. and i wanted my them to finally meet my best friend.


    ***


    it was weird, i don''t think i''ve ever seen jinn nervous before. it wasn''t obvious, but i knew her enough now to pick up on a few things. large crowds like this, she hasn''t ever had any experience dealing with before.


    in the college, she was probably only seeing a handful of people at most at a single time, here, there were dozens of people around every corner, and oh boy did they take looks at her.


    it was hard to miss.


    her skin was blue, a very beautiful blue that i found extremely attractive, but blue all the same. that was not a normal look around here.....at least her shade of blue. i think there were some elves that had blue skin, but it was much more subdued.


    almost immediately, i grabbed her hand to ease her nervousness. and if i''m being honest, i think she appreciate that more than she let on. artoria didn''t seem to mind either, and i continue to thank my lucky stars that they don''t seem to be the jealous type.


    made another mental note to give artoria some affection later as well.


    "oh, these look nice." rin was staring at a stand filled with jewelry along with some uncut stones in a basket. "no obvious mistakes ¨C " she held up an emerald necklace to the sky, letting some light shine into it. "cuts are clean, jewel has barely any impurities."


    i stopped listening as she started haggling with the owner, beating down the poor woman until she got the item for somewhat a deal.


    "oh, i like these." jinn pulled me over to another stand, the customer giving her a quick look, but didn''t say anything. "the fur on these boots is just splendid, and the design is lovely."


    would it be sexist to make a ''girls'' comment about her immediately going over some shoes?


    "12 septims for your girlfriend." the elderly woman said, a gentle tone in her voice.


    "sure." i happily set the coins on the counter, letting jinn her hug new boots. "see anything else you want?"


    "well...." she took a glance at a scarf hanging from above.


    i chuckled, squeezing her hand. "the scarf as well." i looked up and saw another one that piqued my interest "that one too." i pointed to it.


    "7 septims." the old woman said plainly.


    "how do i look?" jinn quickly put the scarf on around her neck as i added more coins to the counter, pocketing the second one for now.


    "oh darling, if you didn''t have a man, you would have to beat them back with a shovel." th older woman laughed.


    jinn looked elated at the compliment; i think doubly so because it was from someone outside of our ''circle''. a stranger complimented her and wasn''t put off by her ''uniqueness''.


    "i''m a lucky man." i kissed her cheek, earning a bright smile from her.


    the old woman just cooed. "reminds me of my husband, bless his soul in sovngard. you take care of her, young man." she wagged her finger.


    "well, i think she takes more care of me." i laughed.


    "and don''t you forget it." jinn poked me playfully, turning back to the older woman. "thank you for the items."


    "oh don''t mention it dearie, i just make them to pass the time these days. now shoo, go spend time with your boyfriend away from this old woman." she gave a warm smile.


    jinn giggled, pulling me along to where artoria was.


    "find anything good?" i asked as we got closer.


    "i have yet to find any item that i wish to procure." artoria admitted as we walked around. she did a good job of always keeping rin in her sights.


    "is that so?" i hummed as she turned to look at something else.


    "yes i ¨C "


    i gently wrapped the second scarf around her, earning a startled look from her.


    "wilhelm?" she touched the fabric, looking up at me and at jinn who wore a similar one, if a different color.


    "do you like it?"


    "it is lovely." her cheeks turned a faint pink. "thank you."


    "of course." i smiled.


    "wilhelm!" we all turned around to see who shouted. i recognized the voice immediately, but no one else did.


    "thorum." i greeted with a wave, having noticed rin creep back up at my name being dropped so loudly.


    i guess it wasn''t this weird running into him, the companion''s building isn''t very far away and this is the biggest market in whiterun, not to mention we probably stick out like a sore thumb.


    "my friend, you are looking better after our training, much less dirt on your face." he came up, slapping my shoulder. "and who are these beautiful ladies?"


    i twitched slightly at the mention of our training. it was mostly me eating dirt, or getting embarrassed by my lack of skill in the area. well, i guess lack of skill is relative.


    "you must be thorum, i am artoria pendragon, wilhelm''s girlfriend and rin''s guard." artoria was the first to introduce herself.


    "well met, lady pendragon." thorum gave a polite greeting. "will has spoken much about you.


    "i''m jinn, also wilhelm''s woman." she smiled at my friend.


    "lady jinn, you have also been spoken of, but he didn''t mention your exotic and lovely coloring." thorum was smooth with the compliment, and if i didn''t know any better, i may have been worried.


    "oh, you are just as sweet as he said." jinn giggled.


    "rin tohsaka." rin finally spoke. "i''m his grandfather''s student." she was polite, if a little blunt.


    "it is a pleasure to finally meet you, lady tohsaka." thorum greeted, having a little trouble with the naming convention. "come, let me buy you all a meal and drink, we can exchange stories at will''s expense." thorum laughed.


    "you know what? i would love to hear some stories." rin looked at me evilly. "what''s this you said about training?"


    ***


    so i wanted skyrim arc to wrap up this weekend (on my pat reon that is) but with everything going on, my being sick, and the fact that i have to suddenly work this weekend, and it being a holiday, it may be pushed back a couple days.


    so, the gang finally meeting thorum with a elder scroll hunt in the near future.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 144:

    chapter 144:


    "yes, then will did a flip in the air and flies straight into the ground." thorum burst out in laughter, slamming his mug of mead onto the table.


    i shook my head and sighed. the others were laughing at my expense, but it wasn''t upsetting. rin was really squeezing out every bit of information from thorum that she could, basically starting from the last training session.


    "how long did he keep going at it?" rin grinned, eyeing me.


    "oh, an hour at least, maybe more." thorum chuckled. "never in the same way, but for some reason, he always ended up with his face in the ground every single time."


    "well, he does always like to brag about how talented he is." rin snickered.


    "i''m glad my genius is finally recognized by you." i raised my own mug up, before taking a drink. "honestly, it''s only rivaled by my handsomeness." i smirked.


    "boo." rin blew me a raspberry.


    "aye, he has been getting a mite prideful these days, maybe we should have another training session?" thorum laughed.


    "mayhaps it is appropriate to remind him and keep his ego grounded." artoria added, surprisingly holding a mug of her own. i did not think she really enjoyed alcohol much...or maybe she just has specific tastes. i could imagine that this stuff was much closer to what she could remember form her era, and she was probably used to it from the first time i brought some around.


    "well, i would not say no to more people." thorum rubbed his chin. "your beauty and grace hide such prowess, miss pendragon. just the thought of fighting you makes me shiver, as if my instincts are screaming that it is a bad idea."


    artoria looked very happy from his words. i think she was glad he didn''t mention that she was....''delicate'' or ''small''. "you are wilhelm''s friend, you can call me by my name." she smiled at him, though not arguing with his words.


    his dragon instincts were fairly good if he could tell that much.


    "another!" jinn threw her hand up, slamming an empty mug onto the table, her fifth one so far. maybe letting her drink so much alcohol so soon was a bad idea....


    "agreed!" thorum followed suit, downing the last of his, mimicking her actions.


    "oh jeeze." rin face palmed. "i didn''t think she could even get drunk....can she get drunk, is she drunk?" rin just shook her head.


    jinn just giggled. "lighten up~"


    "there is no harm, rin." artoria agreed. "we are among friends." artoria followed suit with a smile herself. it was rare for her to indulge herself like this.


    "uggg, fine." rin rolled her eyes, but smiled brightly as well. "get me one with the next round."


    "woo!" jinn cheered. "waiter, another round!"


    "coming up!" a shout was heard behind the counter.


    honestly, at this point, half the tavern was stealing glances at us. maybe because jinn was very eye catching, maybe because they were very beautiful and exotic as far as looks went, or perhaps because of thorum, and to a lesser extent me. but, for whatever reason, we were basically the center of attention here.


    "i''m curious, how did the two of you actually meet?" rin asked as a woman came by, setting some fresh mugs on the table for us and taking our dishes away.


    "oh, that''s actually kinda funny.." i scratched my cheek.


    "aye, it was a strange situation." thorum nodded.


    "you want to or...?"


    "you go ahead, my friend, i''m curious how it was from your perspective." he gestured for me to go on.


    "alright." i took a big drink, letting the honeyed taste pour down my throat. "well, it started off with that mishap with my magic." i glanced around, rin and artoria nodded, but jinn looked confused and thorum was, contemplative. "my portal ability." i clarified. "first time using it, had a bit of an accident with my calculations."


    "oh, i see." thorum nodded in understanding.


    "yeah...did the magical equivalent of hitting a tree when i used it for the first time."


    "so this is nothing new then." thorum grinned.


    "yeah yeah, laugh it up." i lightly hit his shoulder. "so, i had a bit of a tumble, head hurting, these guys find me and patch me up. the storm cloaks." i paused again. "you know about the political situation in skyrim at the moment?"


    "i read it." jinn interjected. "stormcloaks, rebelling against the empire, to summarize it."


    "that works." i nodded. "anyways, got found by the stormcloaks, they patched me up, but apparently the camp got raided by the empire, everyone gets tied up, including me because they had no idea who i was."


    "why would they tie you up too, you were unconscious and probably hurt?" rin looked confused.


    "it is admittedly the intelligent course of actions." artoria clarified. "he could have been a combatant injured in previous battle. honestly, there were an uncountable number of possibilities, it was the safe action to take when dealing with enemies."


    "aye, i don''t fault them for treating me with caution when i was pulled into everything as well. i was crossing the border at a bad time, and they assumed i was with the stormcloaks as well." thorum took a drink of his mead. "i do not think it helped that i was a nord as are the majority of the storm cloaks"


    "anyways, i wake up, hands bound, a killer headache and we''re on the back of a cart escorted by a bunch of armed guards." i started to weave the tale. "i look around and the first words out of my mouth are ''fuck me''." i gestured over to thorum. "i share a conversation with some stormcloak guy, he gives me some information, and apparently, we''re sitting right next to the guy who started the rebellion and murdered the king. or something like that, i haven''t really looked into it much."


    "that sounds...super unlucky, like holy shit." rin started at me incredulously.


    thorum let out a laugh. "it could have been. there have been tales of the empire forgoing legal rights and sending prisoners straight to the block."


    "i can guess you both escaped your binds?" artoria looked....unamused by the insinuation.


    jinn, as if sobering up for a moment seemed angry, a look i hadn''t ever seen on her face before. "maybe we should go pay a visit to the empire." she gave a very innocent smile.


    "you''re sweet." i kissed her cheek.


    "hehe~" she giggled, as if forgetting her previous words, and went back to drinking.


    thorum gave his big goofy smile, shooting me a thumbs up. "i am still waiting to learn this powerful magic of yours, my friend."


    "oh, fuck off." i waved my hand at him.


    "magic, what magic?" rin perked up.


    "this idiot keeps spouting some nonsense about my natural charm being some sort of magic." i rolled my eyes.


    "oh, i see." artoria turned a little pink. "how bold."


    "truly you are an inspiration." thorum toasted, holding back his own bellowing laughter with a drink.


    "i think it''s cute." jinn cooed


    "yeah, yeah." i sighed. "let''s change the subject, what''s going on with you, thorum?"


    "i was thinking of heading out, seeing some of skyrim for a bit." he calmed down, seemingly adopting a somewhat serious expression.


    "you''re not worried about a dragon attack?" i asked. i wouldn''t have stuck around like he had, but his sense was duty was admirable if nothing else.


    "i am, but i can''t just sit here forever." he admitted. "ddraig''s words spoke true to my heart. at the very least, i wish to step out of the city for a few days." he let out a sigh. "i had spoken to the jarl, he did give his blessing."


    the jarl agreed huh? well, from a pragmatic view, it would be smart of him to not run afoul the dragonborn when he''s already being so helpful and listening to the jarl''s commands. "any idea on where you want to go?"


    "i have not thought that far ahead." he scratched his head. "the college would be an interesting place to visit. i would not mind seeing where you have studied and maybe learn a thing or two myself."


    "the college is great." rin beamed. "they''ll happily accept you. i heard some things about this ''dragonborn'' you''re supposed to be able to pick up magic really easily. i''m curious how that works, is it some kind of enhanced spiritual wisdom? or maybe a magical phenomenon similar to mystic eyes that breaks down any magic knowledge you learn to better assimilate it?"


    "i understood....some of those words." thorum chuckled.


    "i would not fret, she sometimes speaks in such riddles." artoria gave a light smile. "i find it appropriate to just nod along whenever she addresses me in such a way."


    "saber!"


    "aye, i will take your advice to heart." the shared a small chuckle between them at rin''s expense. "but the college does sound enticing, i will have to visit sometime."


    "i also work there." jinn opened her eyes, having been resting on my shoulder for awhile now.


    "oh, miss jinn, what job do you have at the college?" thorum asked.


    jinn perked up; she did so love to talk about the books there. "i''m the assistant librarian! if you need anything found, any knowledge, i can find it for you." she puffed up her chest.


    "i will be in your care then, miss jinn." thorum nodded at her with a smile.


    "she''s right, and the archmage would set you up with anything you really wanted. i have it on good authority that they recent received a sizable donation, more supplies should be rolling in from outside skyrim soon."


    "hoh, a sizable donation?" thorum looked at me. "the person who donated it sounds very generous and honorable."


    "hopefully prices will be kept down a certain extent from this." i didn''t elaborate, but he could read between the lines. "but....if you want something to do in the immediate time frame...." i shared a look around the table. rin and artoria were clued in on what i was talking about, and they gave me their silent approval. "we had a little excursion planned in a little bit, shouldn''t take more than a day, could give you a chance to stretch your legs."


    "sure, what do you need?" thorum said without hesitation.


    "you''re not even going to ask?"


    he shrugged. "if you require my aid, i will lend it."


    "you are a good man, thorum." artoria nodded approvingly. "we seek one of those fabled elder scrolls, do you wish to join us in this quest?"


    "an elder scroll!?" thorum looked shocked. "i have only heard tales" he rubbed his chin. "to seek one out, i would regret it for the rest of my life if i did not accompany you on such a mission."


    "sweet, one more person to help kill giant spiders while i stand back." rin approved in her own way.


    thorum didn''t take offense. "i shall slay any spiders that approach you, miss tohsaka"


    "you can call me rin." she grumbled, but she didn''t like displeased by his attitude at all.


    "what about you?" i poked my blue genie. "do you want to take some time to sober up and come?"


    "sleepy." she yawned.


    "i''ll take that as a no." well, i don''t think she would have wanted to come anyways, she''s much more at home surrounded by books than out in the thick of it. "well, we can drop her off at home, and pick up any supplies we need there. as i said, it shouldn''t be more than a day if everything goes well, two at the most."


    "good, i look forward to seeing your battle prowess, thorum." artoria nodded. "i have head stories of the dragonborn, and i am curious to see it in person."


    artoria approved as well, that''s always good.


    "miss ¨C artoria." he corrected himself. "i do look forward to wielding my blade at your side. wilhelm has told me tale of your knighthood, i will see it firsthand."


    "oi, don''t forget me." rin huffed.


    "of course, rin." thorum smiled. "i am expecting to see your magical talent in action."


    jeeze, i don''t think he''s even doing that on purpose, buttering them up in all the right ways. really, he''s just a genuinely nice guy, always trying to make people around him happy.


    i put my arm around jinn, her giving a happy grunt at my action. "alright, let''s drop jinn off and then head out." i pulled her up into my arms, picking her up off the chair.


    "weee~" she kicked her legs in my arms happily.


    damn, she really is a lightweight. though, i can''t really blame her, like one of the few times she ever even drank anything and she downed half a dozen mugs of mead.


    well, i was looking forward to this little adventure. it will be my first time doing this whole thing in a party. perhaps i should take on a more traditional mage role?


    i won''t deny that a younger me is absolutely gleeful at the idea of forming a party and exploring a dungeon.


    ***


    should be two chapters tomorrow to make up for missing friday.


    happy easter to everyone.


    if you want to read 6 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 145:

    chapter 145:


    i hummed, walking down the stairs of my house.


    "and what is this?" i heard thorum''s voice, pointing at a device from within the kitchen.


    "a magical device that stores things within and keeps them cold." artoria answered and i assumed she was talking about the refrigerator.


    rin, who was sitting on the couch, looked up from a book in her hands. "jinn in bed?"


    "yeah, i put her down and she went out fast." i chuckled. "she''s going to have fun with that hangover when she wakes up." i could only shake my head thinking about it. i made sure to leave a note just in case we aren''t back in time.


    "so....any reason you''re wearing that?" she raised an eyebrow staring at the robe i put on.


    "well, i am a mage."


    "yeah, but you''re almost always wearing the same thing. actually, i don''t think i''ve ever seen you wear anything but those formal clothes of yours."


    "i have a style and i rock it." i shrugged.


    "sure, lets go with that." she snorted.


    "and...maybe i need to change it up every once in awhile." i originally stuck to those clothe,s that style because he made me feel a little more confidant when i was less....sure of myself. my earlier days were hectic. but i also liked how i looked, so i generally just wore similar stuff. "and i was going to play the role of a mage, so i thought i should dress the part."


    "want your staff back?" she asked.


    "oh, yes please." i nodded enthusiastically. she didn''t hesitate to pull it out of her bag and toss it to me. as soon as it entered my hand, i felt the magical energy swirl before i had to forcefully calm it down. i briefly forgot how.... assertive this staff was. well, i guess that was as expected of a divine construct.


    "god that thing is still just as absurd." rin looked at it warily.


    "didn''t use it?" i wouldn''t have been mad if she wanted to....test it.


    "hell no." she crossed her arms. "that thing gives me a bad feeling."


    yeah, i could see that. artoria''s divine construct was more...peaceful, subdued, until used. the staff of magnus wanted to be used, and it made that apparent.


    "so, on an unrelated matter. how would you feel about getting aura?"


    "is that even a question?" she looked at me like i was an idiot.


    "fair. but i felt like i should ask regardless, i don''t want to assume on stuff like this." honestly, it was just polite. "i''m not quite at the point where i can comfortably awaken someones with any confidence.....but if you wanted to be a sort of test subject, it might make everything faster."


    "you want to test it on me?" she looked skeptical.


    "you know i would never do anything to hurt you."


    "i know, i know." she sighed. "some habits are hard to break." she pulled her knees up to her chest. "what do you need to do?"


    "i just want to get a feel for my aura entering your body." i explained.


    "that''s it? and there won''t be any side effects?"


    "nope, completely harmless."


    "alright, fine." she shrugged. "how do you want to do this?"


    "eh, i just want to put my hand on your back and push some aura into you." i walked forward and she turned, her back facing me. "ready?" i asked putting my hand on her.


    "go slowly, i want to see what happens too." rin gave me the go ahead.


    i took a deep breath, focusing on my aura. it flared around me, but i calmed it down. it focused onto my hand, more than the passive barrier that negates damage, this was me pulling forth the power of my soul as it began to seep into rin.


    "oh, that''s weird." rin shifted slightly but calmed down


    "good weird or bad weird?"


    "yes, no? it''s like.....you''re trying to hug my soul. not bad, but a little uncomfortable, honestly it seems kind of....." she trailed off.


    "intimate?"


    "yeah." she said quietly.


    "i''ve heard similar things back on remnant. i''m basically poking your soul with my aura to awaken your own." much more complicated than that. from what i''ve gathered so far, basically my aura will deposit the ''concept'' onto her own soul, essentially implanting the ability into her core being. i had several theories about aura so far, that the souls of those on remnant are a tad different, in that they can awaken theirs without another person doing the deed, whereas we need someone to initiate it.


    after a few more moments, i pulled back.


    "feels even weirder when you stop." rin let out a breath.


    "yeah, almost depressing....."


    "right? it felt like you were breaking up with me." rin let out a chuckle.


    "aura is seemingly tied with certain emotions as well, and how a semblance is manifested."


    "after feeling that, i can believe it." she sighed. "so, you found your semblance yet?"


    "nope." i fell onto the couch. "i haven''t been really ''trying'' to either. i kind of want it to come organically. call it instinct, but i think it manifesting based on need or desire would be more beneficial than if i attempted to being it out forcefully."


    "will." thorum smiled as he walked back into the room with artoria.


    "hey, you guys ready, or do you need to do anything before we head over?" i swept my gaze around the room.


    "i am ready." thorum replied. "artoria told me that you all have the basic supplies stored away magically." he pat the sword on his back. "and i have my sword with me, so i need nothing else."


    "still surprised that sword isn''t acting up." rin muttered.


    there were two dragons right next to it, and it was being very quiet. it was quelled by artoria''s presence, and it accepted thorum.


    what a strange sword.


    "well, i''m ready." rin stood up, and she was still dressed in her gear, but she took her staff and spear out, putting the spear on her back and staff in her hand.


    "as am i." artoria nodded, summoning her armor.


    "amazing." thorum looked surprised. "i wish to learn how to do that." he laughed.


    "well, at the very least, we can probably set you up with something that you can store stuff inside." i''m sure the archmage had the college start making some storage items. but, we can do that later, lets get going!"


    ***


    we all walked out of a portal i created, depositing us close to the base of a mountain. snow began hitting us right in the face with a drastic drop in temperature.


    "hang on, lets get our bearings." rin called out as we started looking around, map in her hands. "from what jinn wrote.....it should be up a few hundred feet?"


    "roooarrr" a furious shout bellowed out, shaking the area. it was loud, and menacing, but it was no dragon.


    just by eyesight, it was hard to make out under these snowy conditions.


    "a troll." i tiled my head. "i don''t think i''ve ever seen one that big before." it had to be atleast three times the size of the ones i''ve ran into in the past.


    "wilhelm." artoria spoke up. "that is not a troll." she clenched her invisible sword in her hand.


    "something.....feels off about it." thorum added.


    "aye, that sounds good." thorum accepted easily.


    "fine." rin didn''t argue either and artoria just gave a small smile and a nod.


    the further we moved in, the less it looked like anyone had been here. "i''m starting to wonder if they even investigated this far."


    "no. nonononono." rin suddenly shrieks, pointing towards around the corner.


    i quickly ran up to see what she was pointing out. "nope! nopenopenopenopenope."


    there was a big ass spider hanging from the ceiling that we could see through a metal-bar door.


    "frostbite spiders, nasty things." thorum eyed them.


    "mmm, i have encountered them before....i dislike them very much." artoria didn''t react like me or rin, but she clearly felt similarly.


    "no one does." thorum laughed. "they are poisonous, and they can get very big."


    "schweinorg, fire. fire everywhere" rin grabbed me by the collar.


    i held out my staff through the openings and didn''t even try to contain my power. "burn, burn, burn, burn!" a torrent of flame shot out, igniting all the webs and creatures that lived there. their shrieks suddenly fille the halls, they angrily started attack the doors, but they did not budge. "hate spiders." is shuddered.


    "that should have done it." thorum spoke up after a few minutes.


    "more." rin disagreed.


    artoria cleared her throat. "mayhaps we should be cautious and continue a bit longer." she said, not meeting thorum''s gaze.


    we sat there in silence for several minutes, my fire finally dying out as everything had been completely scorched inside.


    "that should be good." i settled. "where did those spiders even come from, shouldn''t this have been sealed off?"


    "who knows. frostbite spiders show up in the strangest places sometimes." thorum didn''t question it. "if you all are uncomfortable, i can take the lead."


    "you''re the best thorum." i pat his shoulder.


    "if you so desire." artoria looked a little shy.


    "schweinorg, you have a good friend." rin looked very happy.


    would rather fight dragons than giant spiders.


    thorum chuckled, gram held out infront of him. i guess he was used to our antics at this point. as we pushed onwards, it was clear how far my flames actually reached, as the next room was completely scorched as well and we couldn''t even tell if the spiders had made it this far.


    "you do impressive work, my friend." thorum looked around.


    i smiled, inspecting the area. "this looks like one of those ''puzzles'' you nords are so fond of making in their tombs." it was another barred entry way, a bunch of metal bars in the form of a gate.


    thorum went up to it, gripping it tight. "it is a heavy one, but we may be able to lift it without searching around for the mechanism."


    and considering it wasn''t exactly obvious, there was a good chance it got burned....


    "allow me." artoria stepped up.


    "it is heavy, i do not know if i can lift it by my ¨C"


    artoria heaved it up, holding it without issue.


    rin didn''t even bat an eye, walking through.


    "is this how you guys did it on your own exploring?" i asked.


    "of course." rin grinned.


    well, damn, i had to use magic on the more absurd ones.


    is it odd that i find her displays of strength sexy?


    thorum put his hand on my shoulder. "you sure know how to pick them." he said quietly, before following along.


    i walked through as well, giving artoria a wink. "you''re mine later."


    "d-don''t say something like that here." she turned bright red, dropping the gate down.


    i couldn''t help but chuckle, watching her fidget like that.


    "schweinorg! get over here!" rin voice echoed out.


    "hold your horses." me and artoria hurried on over, as we came up on a staircase leading down to a strange alter-like configuration below where rin and thorum were looking around.


    we descended, making sure to inspect it all, but i didn''t see any obvious danger signs.


    "what is this?" thorum looked confused.


    "looks like some sort of ritual chamber or something, but i don''t see any blatant signs of magical intent." i tapped my chin.


    "a strange pillar here in the center." artoria voiced her own thoughts. "a button for some kind of mechanism?"


    "i wouldn''t touch that." i advised.


    "i spent enough time with merlin to know not to touch strange magic things." she said dryly.


    that''s fair.


    "hmm, lets see." pushed my finger against it my magical energy pulsed as i cant a structural analysis. "hoh, that''s interesting. if you put your hand on it, a spike will come out and steal your blood."


    "god that''s cliche?." rin scowled.


    "vampires." i didn''t disagree. "well, it just needs blood. can i barrow your dagger?"


    "you''re going to pour your blood on it?" rin looked at me skeptically, handing over the blade.


    "is this wise, wilhelm?" artoria looked a little concerned.


    "i couldn''t see all the way to where the mechanism goes to, but it didn''t look dangerous." i explained, using the dagger to cut into the palm of my hand an dripping the blood down on the device. it didn''t activate immediately, but i poked it with the dagger, making a spike shoot up and the blood start to be absorbed.


    the ground beneath us began to shake and shift. "oh, there''s a second mechanism. let''s just avoid that." my structural analysis was looking at everything going on inside. it was a simple alteration between movements of gears, a slight shift, and it skipped right beyond that. the ground visibly shook more, and began moving.


    the stone beneath us lowered a little as the monolith rose up out of the ground.


    the front of it started to lower, the grating of stone against stone echoing out in this strange hall. everyone was a little tense as they saw what was inside.


    a woman fell out, catching herself with her hands, but my eyes were drawn to something else.


    a strange feeling, something inexplicable in the form of a scroll on her back.


    well, i think we found the elder scroll.


    ***


    chapter 1/2 for today.

 Chapter 146:

    chapter 146:


    the woman pushed herself up, getting on her feet rather quickly once she realized she wasn''t alone. she was understandably disorientated for a moment; gods know how long she had been sealed inside there. her surprised expression quickly shifted, hidden behind a veil of confidence as she quickly took in the surroundings.


    i saw her eyes dart around the room, briefly looking at all of us and making sure she apparently had an escape route.


    we weren''t surrounding her, but i could tell she felt the slightest bit cornered.


    there were things about her that caught my attention, her eyes for one. the obviousness of her fangs when she gasped for her first breath, and the paleness of her skin.


    a vampire.


    the other ones that were in here elicited no feelings of mercy. but i had no way of knowing if this one was with them, she was apparently sealed here for a very long time if the state of this place was any indication.


    "who are you?" she asked, no one in particular but to us as a group.


    well, words were better than her trying to attack us i suppose. i wasn''t going to kill every vampire i met, if they weren''t the sort to treat other races as cattle, then live and let live.


    "where i''m from, it''s polite to introduce yourself before asking others the same." i spoke up.


    her gaze turned to me, calculative and searching for any kind of information she could gleam form sight alone.


    "serana." she replied. "my name is serana." she was....polite, if rather neutral in her tone. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "wilhelm." i would be courteous as well. "these are my companions." i gestured to the others, and they seemed content to allow me to do the talking. "rin, artoria, and thorum." i pointed out each one, rin and artoria both gave a curt nod in acknowledgement. i don''t think they particularly cared for vampires, but if they weren''t dangerous, they probably didn''t care to kill them either.


    "well met, lady serana." thorum spoke with a smile.


    [he has that same look you get.]


    what look?


    [when you see a woman who catches your eye.]


    what? i don''t have a look.


    [sureeeee.] ddraig replied.


    serana smiled in response. "well met to you as well, thorum."


    oh my god, thorum was looking bashful.


    "may i ask how you came to be trapped in this place, lady serana?" thorum asked.


    "oh please, call me serana." she said with a surprising amount of warmth in her tone.


    "serana then." thorum had that big goofy smile on his face.


    i looked at artoria, mouthing some silent words to ask if i was seeing things incorrectly.


    artoria seemingly shot some quick gestures and mouthed something back at me to confirm my suspicions.


    sweet christ.


    [told you.]


    "that is a long story." serana sighed.


    "does it have anything to do with the elder scroll on your back?" i asked as her attention shifted back to me. it was a little important to have a conversation about.


    "yes it does, and it''s mine." she narrowed her eyes.


    "peace, serana." thorum interjected. "we merely wish to understand. there were several vampires we encountered on the way here and they were not the friendliest sort."


    serana pursed her lips, clearly in thought. "they were probably sent by my father."


    there was a small shift in the air, from silent acceptance of her presence to something resembling hostility.


    "so, you are familiar with them?" artoria spoke for the first time.


    "in passing at most." serana crossed her arms. "i am not on the best of terms with my father." she scoffed. "if it''s all the same to you, i would rather not talk about it. i don''t know how long i''ve been sealed here, and i would like to head home to get an idea of what''s gone on in my absence."


    "you were hiding from him." i hazarded a guess. "along with the elder scroll." a lot of his notes were starting to make sense now, from what jinn told me.


    she paused "you are not a vampire, so it''s unlikely you have any relationship with him." she muttered before shifting her focus back at me once again. "yes, i was hiding it from him. does that answer your question?"


    "how about a trade?" i offered.


    "a trade?" she repeated. "you want my elder scroll, what could you possibly offer to me?"


    "how about i take care of your father for you?" if my guess was correct, i knew exactly what was going on.


    she actually laughed at that. "take care of my father? you? i don''t want to be mean, but my father is an ancient vampire, he''s ruled for longer than you can imagine."


    "well, it doesn''t seem like you''re against the idea." i pointed out.


    she frowned. "if i could, i would have killed him myself already." her expression shifted into a scowl.


    "rin." artoria sighed, before going after the others.


    "wait!" serana called out to stop them but stopped when she noticed them tearing apart the ''golems'' with relative ease. "or not...."


    it was interesting to see rin move into physical combat. it made sense, not to waste her magical energy or jewels, but it was still a little odd to see. she appeared to have some sense in her movements, still a bit amateurish, but had a feel of knowing what she was doing.


    "no need to worry." thorum hefted his own sword onto his shoulder. "my companions are very strong; these things are no match for them."


    "yes.....i can see that." serana looked surprised at how easily they dealt with those things.


    "well, no reason to dally." i walked over as rin began digging through the remains pulling out some hidden gems.


    [hey, there''s something strange up there.] ddraig spoke. [to the side, up the stairs, i feel something calling out.]


    i turned my head, not really able to see anything. "hey thorum, do you feel something strange?"


    "strange?" thorum repeated. "i suppose there is sort of a whisper i hear every so often, i was thinking it was nothing."


    "actually, i hear something odd as well." artoria added.


    "i don''t hear anything." rin looked confused.


    "i as well hear nothing strange." serana seemed just as unsure.


    thorum started walking, artoria behind him as we all followed. walking up some nearby stairs, there was a strange stone formation with some words carved into it.


    "oh." thorum exclaimed. "the greybeards told me of these. they are word walls. masters of the thu''um could carve words and put their understanding into them to pass on to future generations. this is the second one i''ve seen yet." thorum explained.


    "did you say the thu''um?" serana asked. "you know the language of dragons?"


    "aye, i know a little bit." thorum smiled.


    "i''ve heard that language is astonishingly difficult to learn, you are full of surprises, thorum." serana stated.


    "well, he is the dragonborn." i helpfully added.


    "dragonborn!?" serana was shocked, i guess the term was known to her as well.


    "ah....well...." thorum looked a little embarrassed.


    don''t worry, thorum, i''ll be your wingman.


    "how interesting." serana''s lips curled up, giving him a strange look.


    i gave him a thumbs up when serana wasn''t looking and i think he started blushing.


    "what a strange feeling, it''s like i can understand this, but i can''t." artoria placed her hand on the wall. "i do not think this was meant for me though."


    yeah, we aren''t quite the same as the dragons here. "thorum, how do you acquire the knowledge?"


    "oh." he cleared his throat. "i just have to place my hand on it, like so." he walked up, gently touching a certain word that seemed to brighten, a flow of light enveloped him as he closed his eyes. "and like that i now know a new word."


    "what shout did you learn?"


    "it roughly translate to..... drain magicka?" he muttered. "yes, that sounds about right."


    "fascinating, we''ll have to test that later." to drain someone''s magical energy, that could be useful.


    "if you will train with it later, i am a little interested as well. would you mind if i joined in?" artoria asked.


    "of course." thorum said without hesitation.


    "thank you, thorum." artoria smiled.


    funnily enough, serana looked at artoria with a frown.


    i walked up and wrapped my hands around her. "we can all take a look later." i kissed artoria on the cheek.


    "will." she muttered, still getting flustered from public displays of affection.


    "god, get a room." rin made a choking noise. "can we get going, this place isn''t exactly fun to be in."


    "i agree, i think i''ve stayed in this dreary place long enough." serana agreed.


    "well, lets find the exit." i let go of artoria. "i do want to get back home soon." at worse, i can just open a portal outside, but i didn''t want to reveal too much to this new girl before i got a better feel for her.


    artoria didn''t say anything, nor did she try to silently relay any message my way and her instinct is usually on point. not to mention thorum seemed to have a good impression of her.....who am i kidding, guy is completely crushing on her.


    i''ll be open minded for now. the vampires here weren''t my favorite people so far, but serana didn''t set off any alarms.


    i just hope meridia doesn''t get upset.


    ***


    second chapter for the day. serana wakes up, thorum has a little crush.


    anyways, if you want to read 6 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 147:

    chapter 147:


    "hey schweinorg." rin leisurely had her hands behind her head as we walked down a cobblestone road. "how exactly does the thu''um work? i read some books on it at the college, but they never really explained anything."


    "tolfdir originally told me something like ¨C a dragon speaks and the world listens." i replied.


    "tolfdir, that old mage at the college?"


    "yeah, did you meet him? i haven''t seen him in a while, not since he was hurt." i really do need to make time and check up on everyone.


    "yup, he was nice, helped me and saber get settled." rin smiled.


    "indeed, tolfdir was very kind to us and was very open with any questions we had." artoria nodded at rin''s words. "even with how busy everyone has been, he was always willing to help."


    "that sounds exactly like him." i ran a hand through my hair, looking up at the sky. "to further answer your question, the thu''um bends the world according to the ''words'' spoken. in fact, you can equate them to caster''s high speed divine words if that helps."


    i glanced over to thorum and serana who were walking right next to us. they seemed to be listening, but otherwise didn''t engage. i wasn''t particularly hesitant to talk about vague things like this without giving any details away.


    "so, it''s not like magic where you force your own will upon the world, but the shout forces the world to perform certain actions." rin muttered. "honestly, sounds a lot like a marble phantasm."


    "eh, it''s a bit different." i took a moment to think my words through. "a marble phantasm can only force ''natural'' phenomena to occur regardless of the likelihood. the thu''um ''bends'' the world as i said, forcing outcomes that otherwise could not be possible. for instance, alduin is apparently turning back time and reviving dragons, something that is not a natural occurrence in the greater world."


    "i get it, just kind of hard to wrap my mind around." rin sighed. "how hard is it to learn?"


    "i''m cheating and even still having trouble." i said honestly. "thorum over there is basically fluent." i jabbed my thumb over to my friend.


    "my friend, jealousy is not a good look on you." he gave a cheeky smile, earning a snicker from rin.


    i just face palmed. "shouldn''t have told that story." basically, throwing my cheeky words i said to rin right back at me.


    rin broke out in a laughing fit. "thorum, you''re the best." she threw him a thumbs up.


    "artoria, i''m being bullied." i complained.


    "there, there." she pat my shoulder. "rin, please spare him, he is very sensitive."


    "i can feel my fragile ego just shattering every time someone opens their mouth." i deadpanned. "going back on topic, i found the best way to learn the thu''um was through experiencing it. don''t know if that would work for you due to my....unique circumstances, but if you wanted to give it a try...." i trailed off."


    "you know what? hit me with something, lets see what happens." rin opened her arms up.


    "rin, that is not a wise idea." thorum stepped in. "most shouts i''ve learned, and thus helped wilhelm to learn, are dangerous to use on others."


    "i got an idea." i interjected, walking to the side and finding a good size stick. "here hold this like a weapon." i handed it to rin who seemed confused.


    "oh, that is a good idea." thorum praised.


    "alright, rin, you ready?"


    "hit me, schweinorg." she held the stick up like a sword.


    i took a deep breath. "zun haal viik" i shouted. the stick in her hard was dislodged, landing on the ground.


    "okay, that was creepy." rin clenched her hand a few times. "like....i was holding it then some force decided i wasn''t."


    "yup. the world declared that you were no longer holding it so reality bent to make it happen." i explained.


    "that''s so broken....i want it."


    "well, it''s possible to learn, who knows, you might have talent in it." i shrugged.


    "will, i am glad to see you progressing with your thu''um, but you used it incorrectly." thorum spoke up.


    "did i? it worked, didn''t it?" i questioned him.


    "haha, you''ll have no arguments from me." thorum laughed.


    "what''re your plans, serana?" i asked the vampire. i was curious what she had decided to do after having time to think about it without a perceived threat hanging over her head.


    "thorum offered to show me around." she glanced at him. "i.....am in no rush, for the first time in a very long time, i don''t feel i have to do anything, so i''ll catch up on the time i missed, see what''s changed."


    "well, a little advice if you are going to be staying long." i guess i would keep an open mind here. "i would introduce yourself to the jarl, don''t'' try to hide that you''re a vampire, that''s just going to end badly for everyone. he might even be appreciative if you share some knowledge about dragons or other things from your experience."


    she gave me a contemplative look. "i will take your words under consideration."


    i shrugged. "thorum." i clasped his shoulders. "as always, it''s great hanging out with you."


    thorum looked at me for a moment then wrapped me up in a big hug. "my friend, our time spent is never boring, i wait until you call on me again."


    that big goofy smile of his, it was hard to not smile along with it.


    "i can see why schweinorg likes you so much." rin seemed to genuinely like him which was good. "i''ll be up at the college most of the time if you need anything, and i''ll see about coming here to visit sometimes."


    "i look forward to it. if i have any questions regarding magic, i know who to ask."


    and he knew the right buttons to push, if accidentally, to get people to like him even more. rin showing even more pride like that, to be considered someone to seek ''help'' from.


    "i may see you out as well, thorum. these shouts are something that have caught my interest." artoria spoke up. "i have similar.....advantages that wilhelm has, i wonder if i can have some sort of success in it."


    "i would be honored to share what i know, artoria." thorum smiled brightly.


    we said our goodbyes as thorum and serana walked through the gate, greeted by the enthusiastic guards. us three began walking away, getting a good distance before i opened a portal and deposited us into the house.


    ***


    "thank god." rin collapsed onto the couch. "i was going to die if i had to walk any more, and that''s even with this amulet."


    "can i hear your thoughts on serana?" i asked, setting the elder scroll down from my back onto the table.


    "worried about your friend?" rin chuckled.


    "yeah, i can''t help it." i scratched my cheek.


    "eh, she came off as kind of fake, but she could have just been nervous." rin shrugged. "thorum was crushing haaard though."


    "indeed, i had thought he might follow in your footsteps with meridia." artoria joked.


    "i would kill to see that." rin threw her head back onto the couch. "ugh, i need a warm shower. probably going to bed after, i''ll see you both in the morning." rin slugged herself up the stairs and disappeared.


    "well then." i just shook my head, i couldn''t exactly blame her, i felt similar. "you tired as well?"


    "i would not mind resting." artoria gave a small smile. "....even more so if you were to join me."


    "oh my, artoria pendragon, are you trying to tempt me into your bed?!"


    her face became a little red, she turned around, starting to walk up the stairs until she briefly stopped hand on her dress as she started balling it up. inch by inch, her dress moved up as much of her under clothing was dematerialized, her metal grieves only further emphasizing her beautiful legs, until she finally pulled the hem up over her rear, revealing a cute pair of pink panties stretched around her round cheeks.


    "j-jinn advised me on matters.....do you wish to accompany to bed?" was this her attempt at seducing me? did she want some more lewd time?


    i have to admit, her being in her combat attire was definitely doing it for me, even if it wasn''t already. i had wanted to get a start on my lightning form....but i suddenly felt like i could put that off until tomorrow.


    "tempting a devil like that, you sure are bold." i quickly chased after, following her into the bedroom.


    ***


    if you want to read 6 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 148:

    chapter 148:


    "hmm." i hummed my head resting against artoria''s. we were still snuggled up on the bed, even as the sun started peeking through the window.


    "hmm." she mimicked me, giving a small smile.


    "hmm." i kissed her cheek.


    "hmm." she kissed mine.


    we shared a little laugh, snuggling a little closer. i don''t think either of us had the intention to continue sleeping any longer, but it was nice to enjoy the moment.


    "should probably get up soon..." i yawned, closing my eyes for another few moments.


    "do you have important things you must get done today?" i felt her hand run through my hair, sending a small shiver down my spine.


    "going to perform a large ritual." i admitted. "should make me a bit stronger."


    "....is it dangerous?" there was a small amount of worry in her voice.


    "a bit, but i am taking many precautions, and i''m going to see about having the archmage watching over me."


    "hn....you''re not allowed to get hurt." she grumbled. "i will be upset with you if something unfortunate occurs."


    i let out another yawn, fully opening my eyes again. "i''ll make sure to be whole and healthy when all is said and done."


    her eyes shot open, then narrowed slightly. "will, how dangerous is this ritual of yours?"


    "it''s.....only mildly dangerous, as i said, i will be making many preparations."


    "and it will not harm you?"


    "not....permanently."


    she frowned. "it will be painful then?"


    "a bit, yes."


    "i feel as if you are down playing it for my benefit."


    i let out a sigh. "the biggest detriment to this ritual is the fact that it will be extremely painful....normally. i have aura, which will mitigate quite a bit, and other stuff, but even then, it''s going to hurt."


    "i do not like the idea of you harming yourself." she said quietly, gripping onto my shirt. "is this ritual that important?"


    "it will be helpful, and i need everything i can get before i head out."


    "you never mentioned where you were going, if it is going to be so dangerous then i shall accompany you." she stated.


    i guess this was coming at some point. "i''m going to participate in a holy grail war." i wouldn''t lie to her.


    "you....." artoria had many expressions flash across her face. "no. absolutely not."


    "artoria..."


    "no." she said sternly.


    "i have to."


    "what is so important that you require ¨C"


    "sca?thach." i said simply.


    her hands gripped me tight, it was clear she was holding in some choice words, and it made my heart hurt knowing it upset her. "you must miss her a lot."


    "i do." i sighed again. "i keep trying to distract myself, but i can''t stop missing her."


    "i see." artoria let go, turning around and sitting herself up on the edge of the bed.


    they all shot right down onto me.


    "ahhhhh." i let out a pained shout, the surprise of it amplifying the feelings and the lightning drilled into my core being, into my soul.


    i clenched my fists tight, and grit my teeth to reel back the outburst.


    "rrraahhh." i grit out, my fingers digging into my arms. i felt it, the lightning discharging all around inside of me. there were remnants, pieces that didn''t go straight down into my soul that were content to tear apart the insides of my body.


    my aura flared up, its healing properties offsetting the damage. even as parts of my skin were burned and torn apart at the rampaging element, my aura started to dampen and heal the damage.


    i growled, mentally swiping my ring and taking out a potion of regeneration. more potent than a normal healing potion, but not as immediate. i chugged it, letting the alchemic liquid fill my stomach and contribute to the healing.


    the runes around the room glowed, as to command the element and force it to where it was supposed to go, they synchronized with the primordial rune on my chest. the lightning that bounced around my body, was pulled towards the center and forcibly stuffed into my soul.


    i coughed out blood even as the lightning left my physical body, the brief amount of time i had it inside of me was enough to damage my internals.


    there was no time to consider it though, just because my physical body was no longer being bombarded, it didn''t mean the pain subsided.


    the body is a reflection of the soul, and currently, there was chaos within my soul. i couldn''t help but start rolling on the ground, clawing at the stone flooring, the excruciating pain unrelenting.


    [hold it, brat, it''s almost over.]


    ddraig''s words echoed in my ear, but they barely registered, i smashed my head against the ground in an attempt to keep myself conscious under this relentless assault. the stone beneath me having cracked and indented after who knows how many times.


    [brat, you need to focus. compress it.]


    i grit my teeth again, lifting my head up, even as my body was violently shaking. i tried to stand up, but collapsed back onto my ass, and decided it was good enough. i focused on the lightning, and began the process of forcing it down.


    i took several haggard breaths as the pain started to subside, the tingling in my body was settling and the lightning wasn''t rampaging anymore.


    slowly, i released the lightning, letting it seep out as i absorbed it properly.


    the spell circle around me glowed bright, the intertwined concepts allowing me to fully take in the element, shifting my core self and adding the concept and making it mine.


    my breathing started evening out as the elemental power ran its course. slowly, but surely over the course of alteast an hour, i subsumed the remainder.


    opening my eyes again, i held out my hand, and lightning danced across my palm.


    "fucking hell." i let out a breath, falling down onto my back.


    [that was intense.]


    "yeah, hurt like a bitch too." i groaned, looking at my arms where there were still parts of my skin that had burst open.


    [maybe you should have done without the five elements mutual generation?]


    "i don''t know if the spell would stick with everything inside of me, besides, i only had one chance at this, i wanted to make it as strong as possible." i sighed. "i didn''t expect it to be that painful, if i were honest. the first burst of it actually made me scream...."


    [with this element added on, there should be some interesting changes.]


    "yeah, basically anything affected by my soul should see something ¨C " i paused.


    [what?]


    "i never considered my power of destruction." i quickly took out the sword of destruction, channeling my aura to it to ignite my bloodline power. my power of destruction, it usually acted almost like fire, to flare out and consume everything in its path but now...it crackled.


    [a mutation?]


    "possibly, more testing is definitely needed." i looked at my power with a wide grin on my face. "but i could really get used to this."


    i was captivated by how it arced and crackled along the blade.


    ***


    if you want to read 6 chapter ahead or support me , visit my /astoryforone. apocrypha is starting proper over there in two chapters.

 Chapter 149:

    chapter 149:


    i let out a deep breath, electricity arcing across my arms. i had several cuts, but they were healing at an obscene speed, even considering my aura. there was also a feint sound of crackling coming from them, my new additions having the unforeseen side affect of boosting my healing capabilities.


    i don''t think the creator of the spell did it justice, or perhaps i brought it to the next level with my additions. it didn''t simply ''add'' lightning to me, it more or less made the element part of my dna, to put it in simple terms.


    "again." artoria commanded.


    i looked up to see her squaring off against me, there were a few instances of her armor being scuffed, her clothes looking a little disorganized. the telling signs of our sparring for the past few hours, that had been the lesser part of several days at this point.


    mirage in my hand, my feet dug down into the ground and i pushed off, the crackling of lightning left in my wake as a new speed, dwarfing my previous self''s, took over and i met her, blade to blade.


    every swing of my sword, it felt like a clap of thunder baring down on her own. i wasn''t even trying to bring out my elemental nature and yet, there was a clear indication of my new alignment.


    "you are letting it go out of control." she stated, unperturbed by the arcing bolts that jutted out randomly.


    i grit my teeth, reeling in the new, but still strange, sensation that enveloped my body. my fingers twitched slightly, gripping my sword, the snapping of lightning through the air slowly fading.


    artoria swung her sword, a blur of speed as i moved to blow. i met it head up, my own sword deflecting it to the side as i followed up. the trading of attacks as neither of us gave each other an inch, gradually becoming quicker and quicker.


    "good." artoria stated, knocking my sword away one final time, before dropping her guard. "i believe you have a good handle on this new ability now."


    my arms dropped to my side. "yeah, i got used to how it felt under stress and fatigue." i put away mirage into my ring, moving to stretch my arms a little. "feels a little odd still."


    "it is impressive how much you improved these past few days." she noted.


    [might be because of your nature. a dragon reacts to desires, so that could be a facet. but then again, devils operate similarly on a smaller scale. and humans are a race with the most potential.]


    i can also heavily lean on my past life''s memories. that was no doubt giving me a huge leg up. i mean, how long had it been since i left that house? a bit over two years and i''m already at this point? hell, the last time i actually went all out and fought like my life was on the line was...sca?thach. even with harkon, i could have ended it earlier, but i didn''t pull out some of my bigger stuff. of course, i didn''t feel majorly threatened at any point until molag bal showed up, and then i was just on guard and didn''t want to tip my hand.


    i shook my head. "well, i had amazing help." i gave her a smile.


    "i suppose you did." she smiled happily.


    "up for a break?" i asked, though the way her weapon hung at the side pretty much gave away her thoughts.


    "yes, please." artoria replied, casting her gaze over towards our two onlookers. "i admit, i am a mite famished."


    "you''re always hungry." i deadpanned.


    "i am not." she puffed up. "i merely required a certain amount of sustenance to fill my stomach." she looked away.


    "uh huh." i looked at her dryly. "i need to take you on another date to the states, i want to see you have a go at an ''all you can eat'' buffet."


    she paused her steps. "does such a place exist?" she practically had stars in her eyes.


    so cute. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "well if there''s something american''s do right, it''s food." i would admit i''m a bit of a glutton myself. "come on." i gently pulled on her free hand. "i think the others have been waiting for us." we began walking towards a little table set up behind the house.


    we had essentially been using the ''back yard'' as a sparring area. and by back yard, i meant the tundra of skyrim that was wide open and for free use.


    "hey girls." i greeted both meridia and jinn chatting at a table under a tree in the shade.


    "wilhelm." meridia gave a smile, looking rather happy. "jinn was catching me up on what i had missed. i have been told you acquired an elder scroll?"


    "yup, didn''t want to do anything with it yet, thought maybe you would have an idea?" it was apparently very dangerous to use, and while i did act recklessly sometimes, that was more in a calculated manner.


    "you used common sense for once." she drawled. "i am honestly surprised."


    "well, if i used common sense more often, would i have such a wonderful woman be my lover?" i shot back with a grin.


    "i am annoyed that this is a valid argument." she huffed, turning towards artoria. "how was my sword?"


    "oh." artoria perked up, holding the sword infront of her. it was my dawnbreaker. "it served wonderfully. i admit the quality of this weapon leaves me a bit jealous, i would have been delighted to wield such a fine blade at any point in my life and trust myself to it." she gave it a few light swings. "the balance is perfect, and the weight is very well distributed. while it is a bit wider than what i am used to, i can find no faults in it." she gave her honest words.


    we had been sparring for the better part of about four days now, and she had gone through several other swords in our bouts. for obvious reasons she didn''t want to use excalibur or caliburn, but using invisible air defeated some of the purpose of this training.


    meridia looked pleased at the honest reply. "you are one of the few i allow to touch my sword." meridia said simply. it was a way i think meridia was using to acknowledge artoria.


    "what about me, can i touch your sword." jinn giggled.


    "of course." she said plainly as if it were obvious.


    "aww." jinn bent over giving meridia a hug.


    it was still amusing, watching meridia get affection, and awkwardly return it. she was somewhat used to me, but having another ''person'' ignore her ''status'' and just do something like this, it was still odd to her. not that she disliked it, i could tell she was enjoying the attention.


    "i admit, i''ve been tempted to look at my new elder scroll." jinn stated, sitting back in her seat.


    "i noticed you said ''my new elder scroll''." i pointed out.


    "i did in fact say that." she said shamelessly


    "just checking." i chuckled.


    jinn held out her hands and the elder scroll seemed to pop into them. "can you read this for me, meridia?"


    "i can." meridia acknowledged. "i am not bound by the same rules, though i suspect the.....divines will be upset. they do so like to control where these little toys land in situations like this."


    "as if we were not aware of your proclivities already, my lover." meridia rolled her eyes. "not to mention, yasaka that i have been informed of."


    "to be fair, yasaka and i aren''t in a relationship."


    "it''s adorable that you think that will last long." jinn pat my shoulder. "the moment kunou decided you were her daddy your fate was decided."


    "you all aren''t upset?" when pointed out like this, it was a bit....odd i guess.


    "upset? i do not believe that is the correct phrase." artoria replied. "mildly exasperated would perhaps be closer. i was aware of what i was getting into when i agreed to this relationship, and you were nothing but open about it. i so far have no regrets even if i wish to smack you upside the head on a few occasions."


    "she expressed my sentiments well." meridia crossed her arms.


    "i have no problems." jinn said plainly. "but i think we''re moving off topic."


    "yes, the holy grail war you wish to participate in." artoria redirected the conversation. "do you have any idea which servant you are going to summon?"


    "i don''t know. i was going to leave it up to chance, and allow the grail to pick one with compatibility with me." i was honest with my intentions.


    "i can see the logic in your decision. a partner that you get along with is important if you are going to be fighting together." artoria nodded.


    "what about supplies, strategy, do you have any idea what you''re getting into." meridia asked with a bit of concern in her tone.


    "i have things i''ve been preparing, but i''ll also make some more preparations beforehand. i haven''t read the notes the old man had ready for me yet, i''ll do that before heading over though."


    "preparations? like what? do you need any help?" jinn chimed in.


    "potions, talismans, equipment. that sort of thing." i replied.


    "i can do some stuff with dust if you want. bombs are the most simplest thing, but i can make other things with my knowledge." jinn stated. "if i have good materials, i can weave some into some sort of armor."


    "that isn''t a bad idea." i had forgotten about dust for the moment, but i could see the uses for it. once the old man said he was going to do some studies, i kind of left it up to him for now.


    "and i can help you with your talismans." she added.


    "are you sure you ¨C "


    "spirit of knowledge." she deadpanned. "do you think i haven''t read up on your preferred crafts?"


    i sighed the corners of my lips curling up. "you''re too good for me."


    "yup." she said without hesitation.


    "i will see if i can find anything to aid you as well." meridia spoke up. "i may have something, but i will have to retrieve it."


    "don''t push yourself."


    "nonsense." she huffed. "you are my man, i will not have you lose to some common rabble."


    "never have i heard heroic spirits be referred to as ''common rabble''." i chuckled.


    "i will help you train until you depart." artoria also looked eager to participate. "your new abilities could use some refinement, and i will make sure you are on top shape for your battles."


    "oh, oh!" jinn perked up. "i forgot to ask about that! i read the book on that spell ¨C lighting form ¨C how is it? the archmage and i had a discussion on it but he was busy and couldn''t get away to see it himself."


    "well, it''s really interesting. it was ''supposed'' to merely imbue me with a new element, but i think my modifications took it a step further and forced the concept through my entire person." i held my hand out and a small bit of electricity crackled across my fingers. "healing factor increased, some abilities showing a noticeable difference, like my power of destruction. a noticeable increase in my physical abilities, especially speed. and i haven''t tested it much yet, but my lightning spells are a magnitude stronger than before. not to mention, i leaned on the blessing i got form odin, and amplified it with a primordial rune, so i think my connection to that cosmology was further enhanced as well."


    "fascinating." jinn exclaimed eyes staring at me intently, as if trying to discover all my new hidden traits. "i will make notes of everything then, you just worry about training."


    "it sounds like you have become partly nature spirit." artoria replied.


    "i wouldn''t go that far, but there are some similarities." i definitely took on many physical properties of the element i had imbued myself with.


    "no matter. we have plenty of time ascertain all the peculiars about your new status." she lifted dawnbreaker up again. "we shall spar for another few hours then break for dinner. afterwards we will spar again and continue this schedule until i believe you are at a sufficient level."


    "you''re choosing to wait before eating?" i widened my eyes.


    "d-do not act as if that is a strange thought." she huffed cutely.


    "while you are training, i will get started on my projects. i''ll make sure that you have talismans of every type in large quantities." jinn stood up, heading for the house.


    "i will also seek out a few things i believe will be beneficial." meridia also stood up, but she quickly walked over and snuck a quick kiss. "you may come into my realm when you desire." she disappeared.


    i think that was her way of saying she missed me and wanted me to come over when i had the chance.


    jeeze, with them all acting like this... "alright, lets do this. i have a bit before i need to go, we can get some intense training done."


    "very well, i shall not hold back." artoria nodded.


    good, i would need to be at my best.


    ***


    grail war on the horizon, in fact, it just started over on pat reon! that''s right, you can read 7 chapters ahead, added another to the pool and my goal is to get the highest tier up to 10 chapters soon.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a discord, code is -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 150:

    chapter 150:


    "steady....." i held my hands out as jinn carefully placed a chunk of ice dust on a table, right ontop of several overlaid talismans, which also sat on top a spell circle. "begin thaumaturgical resonance."


    "beginning in 3...." she placed her hands on the table, the spell circle began to light up. "2.....1" a visible phenomenon overtook the room, shifting the colors around us.


    "dust appears to be holding steady." i noted, a stopwatch clicked in my hand. "clocked in at 30 seconds, dust starts to begin showing signs of instability. change is gradual, but visible to the naked eye. "


    "begin second step or abort?" jinn asked.


    "there are enough shields around the room, may as well attempt even if all parameters aren''t perfect." i quickly took out a notebook and jotted some thoughts down.


    there was a small crack that formed on the surface, a light shining out.


    "crystalline structure is failing, magical energy is beginning to leak out, it''s only a matter of seconds until a reaction occurs."


    or, it''s going to explode in a few moments.


    i made a hand sign, actualizing the talismans underneath. they stiffened and surrounded the dust crystal, wrapping it up tight and sealing it shut. "time is 57 seconds, estimated a minute for complete failure."


    "the timing is going to be tight."


    yes, i''m sure you know all about tightness at this point. but i kept my horny thoughts to myself for the moment, as it was important to focus. "we have about three breaths worth of time to figure out how to do this." i set the pocket watch down, putting my palms on the table. "cancel the ritual." i waved my hand.


    jinn pulled away, magical energy stopped flowing and the area began returning to normal. "three seconds to capture the magical reaction. the concept of ice right at the start of an ''explosion'' where it would be in its purest state and sealing it to further enhance its properties. the most obvious thing to do would be just to carve runes on it and chuck at someone, but that is highly inefficient, especially if i''m going to be up against servants or other mages.


    i walked over to another table, notes scribbled all around and began looking over them again. dust was the purer form of elemental magical energy i''ve ever seen. well, i suppose the crystallized mana from my home world would be purer, but it was infinitely more rare. if i could somehow discharge ice from a spell and capture that, it would still be magnitudes less viable than the stuff from remnant. it was the nature of dust. it was ''untouched'' more or less, it wasn''t intertwined with any other ''magical source'' other than the world''s breath.


    "this would be much harder if i didn''t have such an amazing assistant." i smiled at her.


    "focus, you silly man." she giggled. "we can flirt later."


    "i''ll hold you to that." i looked back at my notes, letting out a sigh. "all the pieces are here....it''s just, getting them to fit." i groaned.


    "this is only the fifteenth try; we haven''t even gotten this far before."


    "i''m not getting discouraged." i reassured her. "just slightly frustrated, like it''s looking at me right in the face and i''m missing it."


    "i''m never heard of anything doing something like this before, so my knowledge is limited." jinn propped her chin up on the table , looking at me. "dust wasn''t widely available until ¨C" she paused with a groan.


    "still can''t reveal remnant''s secrets?"


    "yes, it is very annoying" she pouted.


    "based on what i know, dust became prominent once magic disappeared from the world." i stated.


    "yup, that''s right." she easy replied, basically confirming my thought.


    "so, logically, experiments containing both magic and dust are practically nonexistent, especially with what we''re attempting." i began thinking out loud. "but there are some things we can pull on, some general experiments, i''m sure of it."


    "is it so different from the normal application of dust? how people utilize almost like spellcasting, or in average combat situations." jinn pointed out. "why not use the powder form?" she grinned


    "powder form....." i pursed my lips. "it''s much more solvent for obvious reasons. but it''s also much less explosive. not to mention its nature is changed somewhat, it''s much less pure and would be hard to get the kind of outcome we want." that''s not to say that it isn''t extremely dangerous by itself, but powdered dust and crystallized dust aren''t just a different in physical state.


    there are distinct differences, like comparing a stick of dynamite and a hand grenade. they both blow up, but under slightly different circumstances.


    even with my own blocking it, the ground beneath me formed cracks in every direction and stray rubble was kicked up and blow away. we continued to trade blows, though there was never a true killing attack coming from either side, merely a spar on our ends.


    "haaah!" she shouted, spinning on her feet and putting all her weight behind an overhead slash, making me almost buckle under the suddenness. if this was me from before the land of shadows, i would have probably crumpled under the weight and broke several bones, but i only shuddered slightly.


    i gathered my aura, manipulating it around my palm and pushed it against the side of her chest plate, the action surprised her enough that she hesitated for a moment. my aura pushed out, bursting at the contact point and making her take several steps back from the force.


    "that was a surprise." she commented, rubbing the spot where i hit her. "i felt that, even through my armor."


    "i''ve been practicing my aura." i grinned. "didn''t look like it did any damage though."


    "mayhaps it just requires further refinement?" she offered.


    "it''s possible." i breathed out, putting mirage away. "but these spars have been a great help."


    "the speed at which you improve is astonishing." she stated. "you have a much better handle on your lightning now and it has been barely two weeks since we''ve started training. you have also improved on your use of aura, without me noticing." she furrowed her brow.


    "well, i wanted to surprise you." i chuckled, walking over to a tree nearby, i slumped down against the trunk, enjoying the cool shade.


    artoria gave a smile, walking towards me. her armor dismissed with a burst of light, leaving just her blue dress she wore in addition to it. she took a spot next to me, leaning in with a content look on her face. "it was indeed a surprise. i feel that aura has much potential, i have thoughts about seeing the natives use it on remnant if rin will be acquiring it in the future."


    i took out a bottle of water from my ring, taking a long drink. "it''s too bad jinn''s a bit limited on what she can reveal with regards to remnant stuff, otherwise she''d be the perfect teacher." i handed the bottle over to her. "the last time i tried to get her advice on aura, she could only huff and give me annoyed looks when i did something wrong." i couldn''t help but laugh.


    it''s been roughly two weeks since we''ve started this training regime. i was working on research and preparing for my time in the holy grail war, barely having time to keep up with other matters. i only saw thorum once in this period, he had been understanding when i told him i was caught up in some training stuff.


    he himself was rather busy, running around with serana. i hadn''t seen them initiate anything i would call romantic gestures in that small time frame, but there were still some smiles exchanged between them. no idea what''s going on, but i''m not going to stick my nose in it beyond my duties as his friend. which obviously involve teasing in revenge.


    artoria finished off the battle of water, playing with it between her fingers. "how much longer until you intend to leave?"


    "few days, probably." i didn''t hide my intentions from her. "i feel.....confidant."


    "i see." she replied, closing her eyes, head leaning on my shoulder. "would you mayhaps.....attend to the market with me? i require a few supplies rin asked me to fetch."


    "i would love to go with you." i gently placed my arm around her. "when do you want to go?" this made things easier, jinn needed some stuff too.


    "in a little bit." she smiled brightly. "rin requested some time to gather everyone so we could finally deal with the elder scroll."


    "oh, right." i blinked in remembrance. "honestly, i was so caught up in my own stuff, i forgot about that." i couldn''t help but scratch my cheek. "whenever i had free time, rin seemed busy and vice versa. or when meridia couldn''t get pulled away..."


    "i had spoken to meridia a day prior, she said she could make time, we merely had to call out to her." artoria replied.


    huh, that really make things easier. the elder scroll really did fall to the wayside, something i seemingly keep doing because i get distracted with other important matters. perhaps i should start making lists to keep track of things? i know that even in my past life, i wasn''t exactly scatterbrained, but my whimsy took me all over the place when something wasn''t actively hanging over my head.


    "i do want to see this elder scroll in action, it would be a nice break from everything else." i looked up, watching the sun peak through the leaves and branches of the tree. "want to go do that now or wait?"


    "i would like to enjoy this for a little while longer." she said quietly.


    well, i also wouldn''t mind sitting here awhile longer.


    ***


    a small time skip for training purposes and getting ready to head out soon.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone , servant has been summoned. n??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.

 Chapter 151:

    chapter 151:


    "there you both are, i''ve been looking everyone for you." rin greeted us at the doorway.


    "we were out training." artoria said simply.


    rin glanced at down, her eyes going to our hands intertwined. "is that what they say these days?" her lips curled up.


    "rin!" artoria huffed cutely, as she always does when rin teases her.


    "yes." i said shameless


    "will!" she shot at me as well.


    me and rin both shared a small laugh at our blushing knight. it was all too easy to get her flustered, but always worth it.


    "artoria~ you need to be more honest." jinn attacked artoria from the back, wrapping her arms around the smaller girl. "just the other day you were asking me all about ¨C mmphh."


    artoria had quickly spun around and held her mouth shut.


    i raised an eyebrow. "curious."


    "there is nothing to be curious about" she said sternly, but her reddening cheeks begged to differ.


    "imma get the juicy details later." rin said without room for argument.


    "there is nothing to know." artoria quickly denied. "let us call meridia and cease this pointless banter." she quickly tried to change the subject.


    "alright, lets stop teasing the poor knight." well if she didn''t want to talk about it, i wouldn''t push it any more. "meridia, want to come on over?" i spoke out into the open air.


    seemingly moments later, the door opened again, my beautiful goddess walking inside. "i''m here."


    "yes you are." i moved to hug her, haven''t seen her in a few days. "how''ve you been?"


    "i have been well." she said with a content sigh escaping her lips. "merely dealing with some annoying issues, as always. are we ready to ascertain the contents of the scroll?"


    "god, yes." rin threw up her arms. "been waiting forever."


    "i have been very patient." jinn added. "but i very much want to know what''s inside." her nature was clearly showing here. she had an almost impulsive desire to ''know'' things. it only required a thought for her to be hugging the large scroll again. "here you go, sister." she handed it over to meridia.


    "i....thank you." meridia replied, still a little taken back by the nonchalant attitude that jinn had. from what i could tell, she didn''t hate it though, more so was still adjusting to the idea.


    "so how does this go, some kind of ritual or -- ?" rin started to speak but meridia just yanked it open without any fanfare.


    a cascading golden light burst out, threatening to envelop everyone in the room. "you will cease your tantrum less i destroy you permanently, you arrogant little parchment." meridia growled and it began to calm down.


    "well, that happened." i muttered.


    "hmph, arrogant things are not used to being commanded. wistfully appearing and disappearing whenever they want across time and space." meridia snorted. "i have no idea how hermaeus mora can put up with these things, i can practically taste the disgust it has towards me because of what i am."


    huh, a lot to unpack there, but thoughts for later.


    "what''s it say!?" jinn looked very eager.


    "one moment, it technically does not contain any words, i need to peek at it''s existence" she stared at it, eyes glowing slightly. "huh, that is actually a bit interesting." she muttered.


    "you''re teasing me." jinn pouted.


    "maybe a little." meridia smiled. "it speaks of auriel''s bow, something i haven''t heard about in many eons. also with some nonsense about a lord of the night rising."


    "that''s it?" jinn looked..sad.


    "more or less." meridia pursed her lips, closing the thing. "it did say more information was contained within two other scrolls, and that they should be somewhere here in skyrim."


    "oh joy, i guess that''s more tomb raiding we''ll be doing." rin sighed.


    "please, like you won''t be the first to sign up to raid some tombs for riches." i rolled my eyes.


    "just because you''re right, doesn''t mean i can''t be upset." rin huffed.


    artoria seemed to ignore us and faced meridia. "you spoke of a bow?"


    "yes, auri-el, you may know him better as akatosh." meridia began to explain. "his bow was....is, a rather powerful artifact. i believe the term you use is ''divine construct''?"


    "i call dibs." i said immediately.


    would probably cause a lot of chaos among the higher powers if that was revealed so blatantly. i think seeing another world''s ''god'' would definitely throw everyone off balance beyond what we''ve done already.


    "you should know, the elder scrolls also possess power if used correctly." meridia spoke up. "alduin only just now reappeared because he was flung from a previous era, through time, into this one by mortals utilizing an elder scroll."


    "wait, seriously?" i looked at her.


    "yes, have you not wondered why his reemergence was so sudden?"


    "i....hadn''t thought much about it." i tapped my chin. "does that mean it could be used again?"


    "unlikely." she shook her head. "that scroll used was.....unique, as they all are. if you could possibly find the same one, but even then, he would be on guard against it. and i do not know if akatosh would allow his domain to be infringed upon again, or if he would desire the prophecy to continue to be postponed."


    "hehehe." jinn started to giggle. "my elder scroll." she hugged it.


    so cute. "all yours." i kissed her forehead.


    "i''ll go get started on finding the others, might have a few previous leads to look into." jinn excitedly said, quickly departing back to her library.


    "alright, just give us a heads up if you find anything, i''m going to finish the kaleidophones." rin responded. "i''ll have them done in a day or so."


    "i am thankful for your assistance." meridia looked like she was consciously trying to express her thanks.


    "don''t worry about it, just tell me if need anything else and i''ll do my best." rin gave a small smile, beginning to walk away.


    "i see.....thank you, again." meridia said evenly. "i too have things i must get back to...but, maybe we can get together. i believe that it is normal for mortals in situations like this to eat meals at certain times?"


    "we can do dinner together; i''ll whip up a few things for everyone." i happily accepted. "i may not be the best cook, but i think i do alright."


    "i will look forward to it." she walked up and placed a quick kiss on my lips. "i will return, my lover." she turned to artoria. "please keep him out of trouble in the meantime." she said with a small smile.


    "i shall endeavor, but such a task may be beyond my capabilities." artoria smirked.


    "as i expected, but i felt the need to say it regardless."


    "i''m right here." i pointed out.


    "i am aware." meridia said dryly, giving me a look as if daring me to deny her words. "before i depart..." she turned back to artoria. "would it be alright if...." meridia sort of held up her arms, but i could tell what she was implying.


    artoria walked up and gave the goddess a hug. "of course."


    this was ridiculously sweet.


    "jinn has been helpful in giving me advice on mortal interactions." meridia explained, as they separated. "i am told this is a step in familiarity for relationships outside of lovers?"


    "yes, it''s something those close do." artoria agreed.


    meridia just nodded. "i shall return later."


    "see you soon." i smiled and waved as she walked out the door. "so...." i looked at artoria. "market?"


    "yes." she smiled brightly. "allow me to go change my clothing, i have something i wish to wear."


    "take your time."


    artoria excitedly hurried up the stairs with an amusing pep in her step. i sat down on the couch and waiting for a few minutes, mentally reaching out towards sir wiggles who was still in whiterun. i had checked in every now and then, and from the link, i could tell he was having fun and i more or less asked him if he wanted to leave, he didn''t wish to so i let him keep playing.


    i briefly wondered if it was time i should attempt to awaken his aura? i had an idea of what i was doing now, and i was confidant i couldn''t hurt him. worse case, it rebounds on me and i get the soul equivalent of being kicked in the balls from aura whiplash. if it all worked out, i could also awaken thorum''s and rin''s auras. i didn''t know what would happen with artoria, wasn''t going to touch that until i had much more information.


    "wilhelm." i looked up, seeing artoria walk down the stairs, my idle musings coming to an end.


    she was wearing a white dress, thought the materials and design looked like it came from this world. the general look of a normal woman you could find walking around skyrim. but what caught my attention he most was the fact that her hair was down as well.


    "i....found this while shopping previously, it reminded me of the fashion from my era." she awkwardly fiddled with her fingers. "i had sometimes wondered about wearing such a thing when i was younger, i hope you don''t mind...?"


    "you look beautiful." i said sincerely, offering my arm. "would you do me the honor of accompanying me to the market?"


    she gave a warm smile. "i would be delighted to." she took my arm.


    if she didn''t want to be simply artoria pendragon, not the king of knights for this outing, then i would certainly not argue.


    ***


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 152:

    chapter 152:


    the guards waved to us as we entered the large gates to whiterun. at this point, i think most of the guards of whiterun could recognize me out of a crowd. i''m sure my hair color, while not being unique, was eye catching enough, especially my state of dress.


    "where do you want to go first?" i asked her as we entered the main road of the city. this was her idea, i would let her lead on this little date of ours.


    "jinn required a variety of alchemy ingredients. there is a shop not far ahead that has everything she needs." artoria replied, lightly tugging on my arm to lead me in that direction, her empty hand holding a basket. "i have been here a few times in the past days as i have ran errands."


    "it''s kind of you to do these things for everyone."


    "i do not mind." she smiled. "i enjoy this place, this city and people are very friendly."


    "i like this here too, i fell in love with it after coming here for the first time." i gave a wistful smile. "if there weren''t dragons running around, this place would be perfect."


    "yes, dragons." she pursed her lips. "i do not care to think about them for the moment, i wish to enjoy our last bit of time together for a while."


    "you''re right, let''s not worry about any of that right now." it wasn''t hard to guess she wished to have a peaceful time together and not create any kind of stress or anxiety about what''s going to be happening in the future. for this moment, we were just out shopping without any other responsibilities. "is this the place?" we approached a building near the center of the market, a sign hanging above with a cauldron on it.


    "indeed, let us enter." she continued to lead up, pushing the door open, a bell greeting us as the person behind the counter perked up.


    "artoria, back already?" the woman had a gentle smile on her face.


    "i have returned, arcadia. it is lovely to see you once again." artoria greeted the woman quite familiarly. did she make a friend while she was out and about? i was happy for her, even if it was just a passing acquaintance.


    "oh, and who''s this?" the woman gave me a once over. "the boyfriend you mentioned?"


    "this is wilhelm, my boyfriend." artoria nodded and introduced me.


    "a pleasure." i said politely.


    "you weren''t lying, he is quite fetching, isn''t he?" she grinned, making artoria look a bit bashful. "what can i do for you, darling?"


    "i require another batch of the materials i purchased previously." artoria stated, handing over a list.


    the older woman took it, pulling it up to her eyes. "lets see here...frost salts just came in and are fresh. the briar heart is good for a few more days, if you want it. otherwise, the other stuff is more common and i have it all." she set the parchment down on the counter.


    "the briar heart will be acceptable." artoria confirmed. "please wrap everything up and i will pay in full."


    "right away, sweetheart." the woman went to her shelves and started grabbing various items and setting them all in a pile. "the total should be...314 septims." she stated, wrapping everything up in parchment and putting it all neatly on the table.


    "thank you, arcadia, your services are impeccable as always." artoria praised, setting the coins onto the table and taking the contents, putting them all in a little basket she was carrying in her empty hand.


    "come back soon." arcadia waved us off, artoria pulling at my arm again as we left the shop.


    "you know her well?" i asked.


    "a passing familiarity." artoria replied. "i have been to her store several times now, i had thought it appropriate to become friendly with the owner."


    "hmm...what else do we need?" i looked around. "rin need some stuff, right?"


    "indeed, she asked me to get some metals." artoria nodded.


    we continued walking through the market, people hawking their wares, and various stall owners trying to grab the attention of passerby''s. every so often we would stop at a corner, or a stall, haggle with the owner or purchase an item, filling up artoria''s basket further.


    "oh, these look good." i commented, a stall full of produce. "i''ll take two, please." i set a few coins down as i was handed a couple apples, giving one to artoria. n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "thank you." she smiled.


    "the apples here are always good." i said idly, taking a bite. "anything else you need, maybe pick some stuff up for dinner tonight?" i asked.


    "the sounds like a wonderful idea." she smiled bright, eating her fruit. "i shall procure some ingredients. would you please take care of our voyeur?"


    i paused for a moment. "you noticed her too?"


    "yes, i was content to ignore her, but the constant eyes on the back of my head are starting to become annoying." she let out a small huff.


    "alright, i''ll go see what she wants."


    "thank you, wilhelm." artoria stood up on her toss, placing a kiss on my cheek.


    "of course." i smiled at her, stepping back and moving towards an empty area.


    i leaded up against the side of a building, appearing calm while i finished off my little snack. "are you going to come out or not?" i call out lightly to my surroundings.


    "i''m surprised you knew i was here." a feminine voice approached me, hood over her head, hugging the shade.


    "serana." i greeted curtly. "i think it would be more surprised if i didn''t notice you. and artoria noticed you before me, she did not enjoy your constant spying." i turned to face her. "you seem at ease walking around in the open, did you take my advice i wonder?"


    memories of when i was mortal, they did not have much baring on my current existence, mine divine person, but that small tinge that remained still brought a certain fondness when i allowed myself the brief moments to submit to the nostalgia.


    thorum, that was the name of the youngest. it was a good, nordic name. my ysmir parts seemingly nodding in approval.


    from the moment he was a babe, i cast my gaze towards him, his entire life but a mere flicker in my eyes. the briefest of moments i could allow myself the amusement of watching him grow, but for him it was the passing of many seasons.


    the little rascal, i admit there were a few moments i chuckled at his antics. a little dragon he certainly was, even as a little milk drinker as the nords say. his life was not a happy one for much longer, his village having a run in with a band of brigands and killers.


    he was among only a few survivors.


    there were many ups and downs in his life, even having been a thief for a time. yet, he somehow grew up to be an admirable man, someone i would welcome into sovngarde when the time came. he had quite a few adventures here and there, finding friends and comrades, losing some and parting ways with others, yet he carried on with a smile on his face.


    things were relatively calm, even when alduin reemerged....at the incorrect point, thorum did not garner any more of my attention than i was already giving him.


    not until the outsider appeared.


    even at their first meeting, the strange person was a passing curiosity that i deemed unimportant. he was amusing, something i could attribute to many mortals, but nothing beyond that. well, i will admit i had a small bit of good will towards him after hearing he had embarrassed one of those thalmor who denounce my existence.


    no, he didn''t make his existence truly known until mirmulnir descended upon the mortal city for the first time after alduin returned to the normal flow of time. just as alduin was different than the others, i too was different than father''s pieces, yet i could know another dragon''s name just at a glance, even without my divine might.


    mirmulnir was one of the smallest pieces cast off by father, one of the weakest. it would have been a good opponent for the youngest, perhaps the closest dragon in strength to him. a coincidence of events that led the weakest dragon to be the first to face off against thorum, is what i would say if i did not have true knowledge of the world''s workings.


    the threads of fate that intertwined the youngest and the other pieces of father. events would unravel in a way to give the youngest a fighting chance against the eldest.


    what should have been a battle that forced the youngest to grip victory by the jaws and relish upon his first triumph over another dragon was instead interrupted by the outsider.


    y ddraig goch.


    the name shouted by the dragon hidden in that strange red gauntlet.


    the red dragon emperor he called himself, yet the image of him as he projected himself to anyone with the correct sense, couldn''t deny the visage


    there was but one problem.


    no dragon by that name existed upon nirn, nor the realms beyond. mirmulnir was right to call it an abomination, it held none of father''s essence, no piece of the god''s soul. yet, it could not be denied that the creature was a dragon.


    and a strong one at that.


    this strange person, this outsider. not even father knew from where he came, the strange creature in the skin of a man. his equally strange magics that seemed utterly foreign to any who beheld them as well.


    if that was not enough, meridia was keeping a proactive gaze on him. not the most vile of her brethren, but a daedric lord she still remains.


    how amusing it was to hear that meridia and the outside had become lovers. beyond the bewilderment at the reveal, i cared not for the daedric lord did not seem to reach for the youngest. but it further emphasized the mystery behind the one called wilhelm.


    the outsider returned after a small period again, when the youngest was face to face with more of his kin. at this point, thorum was on his way to becoming a true dragon amongst father''s pieces, perhaps only equaled by a select few still flying in the world. besides the oldest of course, thorum was still no match for the world eater.


    the outside returned, and with him, strange new things also appeared. weapons i had no knowledge on, yet held the touch of divine, powers that he could not find the origin of.


    i had sense it, during the battle. when part of father''s soul that resided in the dragon known as gehvodaak had been utterly destroyed. luckily, thorum was able to absorb it before the outsider did any more damage.


    since that time, i had subtly steered any more of father''s children away from the outsider. even father had been concerned about the implications behind his pieces being destroyed and not returning eventually.


    it had set a strange precedent. to actively usher dragons, through unconscious means, away from the last dragonborn that should have been hunting them as the outsider was waiting nearby.


    the uncountable number of threads that held fate together began to unravel around this strange creature. things that should have happened never came to pass, others were forcibly overtaken ¨C usurped, and by some luck, others were completed by their intended recipient. thorum meeting the spawn of molag bal....yet not acquiring the elder scroll for himself. hidden away in that strange building he calls a house, full of things not known to this world.


    the threads just continued to pull apart when the outsider''s companions appeared. another dragon unknown to these lands, unknown to the creator and father of dragons. that wasn''t all, a golden light that shined within that smaller dragon''s soul.


    beautiful was a word that failed to appropriately describe it. the strange person/spirit that walked the world in a way that was similar to the souls of sovngarde, yet utterly different. the other spirit, the one the outsider called ''jinn''. it was something touched by divine hands, yet we could not recognize its origin among our fellows. was it possible the ''others'' had found a way to enter nirn without our notice?


    no, such a thing wasn''t possible under our notice, and it was unlikely they would willingly return to these lands.


    the outsider just continues to be an anomaly, one that had garnered the attention of others who know the threads of fate. taken the eye of magnus, as the mortals have called it and repurposed it into a sword of great power. the staff of magnus also falling into his hands, and there are his other artifacts of unknown origin.


    that sword thorum was given, ''anti-dragon'' the outsider called it and i would believe his claims. it had a pulpable dislike for my kin, enough that i could ''feel'' it through the link, not that it was anywhere strong enough to reach me.


    so many questions and too few answers.


    i continue to watch the youngest, and i hope that this iteration of world does not end, i have grown to quite like it.


    ***


    wrapping up this part of skyrim. my original intention was to finish skyrim up proper in this arc, but i realized it would take way too long, so i''m either going to do it in smaller bursts or another arc at another point in time. wanted to do a talos pov without doing an interlude, to give the perspective of another ''god'' that is watching everything unfold with confusion at what he''s seeing.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.


    got a discord up, come chat or ask me questions. code is -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 153:

    chapter 153:


    "hey." i squeezed meridia''s thigh, my head resting in her lap under a tree.


    "must you always molest my legs?" she puffed up, looking down at me. "what?"


    "yes." i said without any shame. "but i got a question."


    "speak, i shall answer to the best of my ability."


    "you''re a daedric lord, also known as a daedric prince, right?" i asked.


    "that is the common terminology for me and those like me, yes." she stated.


    "if you''re a prince, does that make me your princess?" i grinned at her, while she just looked at me in surprise.


    "yup, you''re definitely a princess, schweinorg." rin answered for her, sitting by artoria and across from jinn as they both ate. "you sure act like one, at least."


    "you''re just jealous." i pursed my lips, looking up at the sun high in the air. it was a lovely day, a perfect and peaceful time before i finally head out.


    rin snorted. "yeah right. besides, isn''t saber a king, doesn''t that make you her concubine?"


    "does it?" i turned to look at artoria sitting peaceful and eating with a grace that shouldn''t be possible with how quickly everything was being cleared.


    "it does." artoria smiled innocently.


    "well, i can add royal concubine to my titles then." i held my finger up, discharging a bolt of lightning into the air.


    immediately, another bolt streaked across the sky, intercepting and devouring it.


    sir wiggles plopped to the ground, twitching his nose happily with lightning crackling around its body.


    "can''t believe you awoke its aura." rin sighed, staring at the magnificent bunny.


    "sir wiggles has ascended." i held out my hands, my familiar happily jumping into them. "soon, he shall be unrivaled across all creation."


    meridia just looked at me oddly and reached out to stroke the rabbit. "he can already use this ''semblance'' why can you not?"


    "no idea, maybe sir wiggles is just ''purer'' than me in a sense. a semblance is an expression of one''s self brought about by their soul manifesting in the physical world. sir wiggles doesn''t ''question'' who he is, his purpose in life. there are no ''whys'' for him, he simple lives."


    "so he can manipulate lightning like you because he''s simple?" rin asked as sir wiggles flashed out of my hands and hopped over into artoria''s waiting arms.


    "more or less." i shrugged. "it''s not exact science here." every book i read about the subject was so vague and nondescript on how it worked. "and he isn''t manipulating lightning, he''s absorbing and storing it, then kind of releases it for whatever he wants."


    "do you know his storage capacity? semblances usually ¨C " jinn paused, looking at me with an annoyed expression.


    "have a limit to stop their users from hurting themselves accidentally?" i offered.


    "that''s good enough." jinn nodded, clearly still annoyed about her limitations.


    "should be only for direct use." i continued. "like pyrrha could easily use her polarity to smack herself with something, whereas i doubt cobalt could have drowned himself by activating his water clones inside his lungs or something."


    "that''s a good enough explanation as any." jinn too was enjoying the meal. seeing her perk up every time she tried something ''new'' it was cute.


    "is there a limit on these semblances?" meridia spoke up. "they sound similar to magic, and that particular skill set can be taken far."


    "i would guess the semblance is limited by the person. the soul and body are usually linked, one can''t become too much ''bigger'' without the other compensating, otherwise death would be a factor. maybe it''s an evolutionary trait, but the people of remnant generally have their bodies and souls grow in tandem in an almost 1:1 ratio." i waived my hand flippantly. "or that was my observation so far, but i''m lacking in any significant evidence."


    "i want to say so many things." jinn grumbled, stuffing a pastry into her mouth. "mmmhhgphgh."


    well, i didn''t need to know what she said to understand she was still upset about her limitations. "well, how about getting your aura unlocked, rin?"


    "do you even need to ask?" she deadpanned. "gimme that power boost."


    "how does this work, exactly?" artoria paused in her meticulous eating to ask.


    "we touch souls, the concepts of aura basically get copied onto hers and i can then pull hers out...metaphysically speaking." n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "that was a very crude explanation, but it wasn''t wrong." jinn confirmed. "i assume you have created a chant?"


    "a chant, like a spell?" rin questioned.


    "sort of an in-between of an actual spell chant and an aria. it doesn''t have much power in itself, but it resonates with the person''s soul on a conceptual level to actualize everything. there''s a reason that aura and semblances are heavily influenced by personal traits."


    "so it''s something personal and unique to each person?"


    jinn gave the ''so-so'' gesture "it has a little bit of structure to it."


    "so it does have rules?"


    "probably just stems from the first user, kind of like a trait passed down." i shrugged. "or maybe it''s all bullshit, i honestly have no idea."


    several eyes landed on jinn. "i can answer no more questions this century." she deadpanned.


    "if it bothers you, i can attempt to meddle with you artifact. perhaps i can loosen the restrictions." meridia offered, blinking after a moment. "where is your lamp?"


    "i-it is stored away, i will need some time to fetch it." jinn had an obvious blush on her face and i couldn''t help but grin remembering where exactly it was at the moment.


    "i''m curious, but my instincts are telling me i don''t want to know the answer." rin stated, choosing to ignore the obvious flustering jinn had going on.


    "is it in a place that is hard to access?" meridia didn''t seem to understand. "i suppose it is wise to make sure it is tucked away somewhere and hard to retrieve in the even that it is discovered and someone wishes to use it against you."


    "i''m sure jinn wouldn''t mind showing you where it is later." i smirked at my genie, her face a beautiful red.


    the way she shifted on the bench....i really don''t think she would mind.


    "alright, schweinorg, how you want to do this?" rin stood up, walking towards me.


    "eh, just come and sit cross legged infront." i gestured, sitting up.


    "i am curious about this as well." meridia also adjusted herself to better look.


    "alright." rin replied, taking up her spot. "i think i''m ready."


    "now, you''re going to feel a bit awkward as i enter deep inside you. don''t worry, that''s completely natural~"


    "i''m already regretting this." rin sighed.


    "honestly, it''s almost tradition to make it into a lewd joke." jinn snorted.


    "just...get it over with, i want to have a soul shield."


    "fine fine." i put my hand on her back and flared my aura. "for it is in ¨C"


    ***


    "it''s red." meridia admired, poking rin''s aura.


    "i wish to also give you something." artoria spoke, pressing a hand to her chest, a bright light engulfing the area as her sheath appeared. she held it tightly in her hands before pushing it to me. i didn''t have time to protest as it went inside me. "it contains my magical energy, it should be enough to activate once without my presence."


    "artoria....i can''t, this is..."


    "no." she cut me off. "you will carry it and return it to me when you come back." she said sternly. "and this will accompany you as well." she took out the true longinus from her bag and set it down infront of me.


    "i feel like i won''t be able to argue with you on this."


    "good, you are learning." she nodded.


    i shook my head with a sigh, taking the spear back into my ring.


    "what are your plans?" jinn asked. "are you heading out immediately....or?"


    "i was going to stop by thorum, say goodbye, maybe awaken his aura on the way out. i also wanted to visit kunou before i head back home and talk to the old man."


    "good, both yasaka and kunou deserve your attention." artoria nodded in approval.


    "oh, that reminds me." rin took a few more things out of her bag. "finished the kaleidophones, got 7 in total." she started handing them out, giving the left overs to me.


    "thank you." meridia held the device in her hands, but didn''t seem like she knew how to use it.


    "aww, thanks rin!" jinn wrapped up the shorter magus. "and don''t worry, i''ll show you have to use it, later meridia."


    "it was no problem." rin pat the genie on the shoulder with a small smile.


    i stood up, brushing myself off. "i should probably start heading out.


    "ughh, here come your mushy goodbyes." she flipped her hair back. "later schweinorg, don''t die or i''ll go kick your ass." rin waived her hand, walking towards the house.


    rin, you''re such a tsundere.


    "well, who''s first?"


    meridia stepped forward. "i expect you to return, whole and healthy." she poked my chest. "and i mean it this time, i will be very upset if you are harmed." i held out my hands, letting her move into my arms.


    "un, no getting hurt." jinn joined in with a smile, moving her mouth towards my ear to whisper something. "if you come back without any issues, i''ll let you hide something else where my lamp is~"


    what a lewd genie you are, though i suppose that''s what happens when you see the entirety of the internet.


    artoria walked up and i pulled her in as well with my free hand. "i look forward to meeting sca?thach." she said evenly.


    "yes, new sister!" jinn cheered. "i can''t wait to meet her!"


    "mmm, as they say." meridia nodded. "but your safety takes priority."


    "of course." i couldn''t help but smile at their sincerity. i kissed each of them goodbye. "i''ll be back soon."


    "please return." artoria said quietly.


    i briefly thought about anything else i would need to do. there were no pressing matters, meridia would look over everyone, i had reinforced the house through every means i had available, even adding primordial runes. enthir had come through, and for a small fortune, i had armed this place to stand up to a veritable siege.


    "i''ll be back, just wait." i pulled out mirage, giving them one last look before opening a portal to whiterun.


    ***


    "will" thorum shouted in shock, practically falling down.


    "yo." i greeted, appearing right in the middle of the training area. i looked around and saw several faces from the companions i was familiar with, and even serana was hovering nearby in the shade.


    "is something wrong, my friend?" thorum regained his composure. "you don''t usually pop in like this unless there is a problem."


    "no problem, but i''m going to disappear for a little bit. going to get sca?thach." i replied. there wasn''t a need to cause him undue stress by explaining further.


    "oh, you are here to say goodbye then?" thorum looked, not upset, but somewhere close to it. "how long will you be gone?"


    "eh, not that long. and if there is an emergency, any of the girls can get a hold of me and i''ll come back right away."


    "oh, that is good." thorum accepted.


    "before i leave, i wanted to give you something. i did it for rin, and and i felt comfortable doing it for someone else."


    "what is it?"


    "well, i''m going to awaken your aura." i flared my own for added effect. "it''s the physical manifestation of the soul, it provides an overall boost in physical capabilities, a shield that can mitigate quite a bit of damage, and over time you can develop a singular power that''s based on your personality."


    "truly? that sounds too good to be true, are there any downsides?"


    "not really." i scratched my head. "i don''t think it can even be done ''hurtfully''. at worse, i get a rebound, but that''s about it. honestly, the only ''downside'' is how ''intimate'' the act is. i''m basically touching your soul with mine."


    "okay, i trust you." thorum said without a second thought.


    "i just said i''m touching your soul, do you really have no reservations?"


    thorum just laughed. "if you wished to harm me, there were simpler ways."


    "idiot." i sighed. "alright, sit down, legs crossed." he followed my instructions and sat down and i followed suit. the onlookers didn''t seem keen on interrupting us, but a quick glance around revealed how interested they were in what was happening. well, i didn''t really hide it and if thorum eventually wants to awaken other''s aura''s, more power to him.


    "steady yourself, i''m going to push my aura into you." i stated, flaring my aura up.


    "oh, that is strange."


    "yeah, everyone says that the first time." i laughed.


    now.... "for it is through freedom that we achieve immortality. through this we become a paragon of liberation and choice to rise above fate. infinite in possibilities and unbound by death, i release your soul and by my shoulder, free thee."


    as soon as i finished the words, thorum exploded in a golden light. my own aura reserves dipped exponentially, enough that i felt a shock in my chest.


    [idiot, he''s a dragon, and he ate other dragon souls.]


    i thought i could handle it!


    i mean, i did, it just felt like i got kicked in the balls.


    "i feel.....amazing." thorum stood up, light enveloping him. "is this the aura you spoke of, it covers my body."


    "what the hell is that?." my eyes widened. he was supposed to have a sort of bubble around him with fully manifested, but thorum''s aura took on the form of a dragon as it covered his body, there was even an ethereal tail behind him.


    what the fuck?


    ***


    saying goodbyes, and thorum''s aura turns out a little oddly :p


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 154:

    chapter 154:


    "this is amazing." thorum looked at himself, his arms glowing bright, ethereal scales covering his body and his ghost-like tail swaying around. "i feel significantly stronger."


    "i believe i have made an oopsie." i pursed my lips, inspecting it.


    "is something wrong?" serana approached, looking a little concerned.


    "thorum is a dragon." i said plainly. "his soul is indistinguishable from one, even if his body is that of a man. i brought the physical manifestation of his soul out, so it obviously would be different than me own." i rubbed the bridge of my nose. "i feel stupid for not even considering this, it''s obvious in hindsight."


    "is this bad?" thorum asked.


    "no, not at all. your aura can''t be bad, its simply your own soul being more.... proactive. though i don''t know what exactly is going on, but if you like it, then that''s good enough." i shrugged. aura was perhaps the safest mystical phenomenon i had ever encountered, as there were literally no detriments here.


    back in remnant, grimm were much more attracted to those with aura awakened, and i guess an argument could be made that having your soul fluttering about could be potentially hazardous under the right circumstances. but in general, there was no overt danger to the person who had their aura awakened.


    i quickly withdrew a notebook and pen from my ring and began jotting down notes. some quick thoughts, some things to be mindful of and some other miscellaneous stuff. "here." i ripped the pages out and handed them over to thorum. "i would advise seeing jinn in the next few days, give her that. she''s more of an expert on aura than i am, so she should be able to make sure everything is working correctly."


    "i trust you, my friend." he put the note away in a pocket. "but i shall speak with jinn at a later date, even if it is merely to speak with a friend." he gave that big goofy smile.


    well, i''m entirely sure there is actually nothing ''wrong'' just merely some thing that should probably be sorted out by an expert. "get over here, you big idiot." i surprised him with a hug, usually him being the one to do so.


    he let out a mirthful chuckle, patting me on the back. "i await more stories for when you return. and i hope to meet your woman as well."


    "of course." i nodded, turning towards serana. "take care of him while i''m gone."


    "i''ll take good care of him." she smirked.


    i''m sure you will.


    "don''t know how long i''ll be gone. remember, if anything happens, shout for you know who, or get in contact with the girls."


    "i will remember your words. until you return, my friend." he held his hand had as i grasped it in mine.


    "later." i smiled as we parted, sweeping mirage into the air again and departing the world-line.


    ***


    i looked up at the fake sky of kyoto, this small dimension created to house a large portion of japan''s youkai population.


    well, i appeared nearby yasaka''s estate. walking up the path towards the large gate i took a moment to admire the view all around me. it was nice and peaceful; it didn''t really carry the air of a subspace sectioned off from the world.


    it felt alive.


    the gate was the same as i recalled, guards were still wary from the previous battles that took place here. i could feel the eyes on me as i made my intentions to approach obvious.


    i was ready to explain myself, be polite and not just barge inside but....


    "young lord!" several tengu flew down, greeting me respectfully.


    "p-pardon?" i blinked in surprise.


    "young lord, we welcome you back." they spoke.


    okay.


    that''s new....


    "can i enter....?" i hesitantly asked.


    "of course, young lord." they immediately stood up, shouting all around as the gates flung open with a surprising haste. "young lord, may i ask what you need, do you need to be escorted anywhere? the reconstruction has just been completed recently, there was much remodeling i dare not allow you to get lost." the tengu at the front, who i assumed was the highest rank was speaking quickly.


    "erm..."i scratched my head. i wasn''t used to this kind of attention. even as my time as zelretch, there was a healthy dose of fear behind the reverence.... "is yasaka available?"


    "of course, young lord." the tengu bowed lightly. "i can lead you to lady yasaka immediately."


    i let out a sigh. "sure, take me to her please." i gestured him forward.


    "this way." he gestured to the guard who assumed their positions back at the gate, taking direction and leading me through the compound.


    i wanted to ask him a couple questions but.... "i apologize, i don''t believe i know your name."


    "this one is soma, young lord." he replied without a hint of awkwardness. "i am the third commander of the blue sparrows, a recent promotion as i had ascended levels a few days prior." he said with no small amount of pride in his voice.


    "seriously?" i was surprised by her admittance, and i could believe her here. she would totally take credit if she had done it. "who did it then?"


    "our little kunou has a little devious side to her." yasaka smirked.


    "that little.....cute fox." i face palmed, running my hand down my face. "well, she takes after her mother."


    "yes, yes she does." yasaka said with no small amount of pride in her voice.


    yeah, kitsune are a really mischievous bunch.


    "i''m assuming she isn''t here at the moment?"


    "she''s in school." yasaka revealed. "i enrolled her in the school that most of the noble clans and wealthy families in this small world send their children to."


    "a recent development? jinn did help kunou with her homework last time we were over." i took a sip of my tea. "oh, this is good." i perked up at the taste.


    "isn''t it? one of our own special brands." yasaka gently fingered the rim of her cup. "and yes, kunou hasn''t been going there long. i enrolled her not long after the attack."


    "oh, that''s a surprise."


    "you''re not going to admonish me?" her eyes met my own, as if expecting something.


    "do you think i would? kunou is at the age where she needs social interaction, to get friends of her own. the attack was tragic in many ways, but it would be detrimental to hold her back because of it. not to mention you''re much more experienced with raising her, being a parent."


    yasaka let out a sigh. "maybe i''m just projecting my own worries and insecurities." she shook her head. "i still can''t help it. it''s her first time going to a ''real'' school. she had been tutored with private lessons until this point."


    "and it''s hard to let her go?"


    "extremely." she let out a sad chuckle. "the constant worry about another attack doesn''t help either. i know it isn''t likely, but..."


    "it''s hard to break old habits." i nodded.


    "yes, that''s exactly right. ever since her father passed, i haven''t been the most liberal parent." she let out another long winded sigh. "she also retreated into herself, even if she was very young back then. i don''t think she ever fully came back out of her shell, and i never gave her the opportunity to." she looked back up at me. "then you come along and suddenly she has a new daddy that brightens her smile." yasaka had that small smirk on her face.


    "she brightened up my world too." i looked down at my tea. "when she first said it to me, i don''t understand why, but i got immediately attached. no regrets since either."


    "i said it before, but i''m glad that it was you who took that spot in her heart." yasaka gave a warm smile. "but enough of this dreary talk." she changed the subject quite easily. "i wish to know how you''ve been doing."


    "i''ve been good, learned a few new things. took rin and artoria to a place so they could stretch their legs a bit. rin was able to get some practical experience and that''s done wonders for her." i was willing to switch gears. "jinn''s been taking care of my house, sorting my library among other things."


    "oh, jinn''s at your home? would it be inappropriate if i asked to visit?"


    "of course not." i quickly denied such thoughts. "jinn would love if you came by. i can''t guarantee anyone would be there when you do because of some magic shenanigans, but you''re always welcome in my home."


    "kunou absolutely adores her ''auntie jinn''" yasaka giggled, cupping her own cheek. "and i would like to get to know her better, she seemed like quite the interesting person."


    "yeah, jinn''s great. i think she was taken with kunou just as much." the picture of jinn and kunou together still brought a smile to my face. "jinn seems to latch onto the idea of family just as much as i do."


    "hmm~" she pursed her lips. "you never did tell me how you two met. and you seemed really different the last time i saw you, and even now, there''s something different again." she got up, walking over to me. her nose twitched as she visible began to sniff me. "you smell good, like nature.....really pure nature."


    was it because of the dust jinn wove into this outfit for me? dust was crystallized magical energy with an emphasis on the elements. "jinn made me some special clothes with the elements intertwined in them."


    "hmm." she got much closer, nose practically touching mine. "there''s something more prominent though...lightning? i think i smell some lightning on you and it''s heavy, much heavier than the other scents."


    "who knows." i grinned.


    "keep your secrets, i''ll get them eventually~" she giggled "but for now, we should get going?"


    "get going, where?" i was surprised at her sudden shift in demeanor.


    "to pick up our daughter form school, of course." she stood up again, holding out her hand. "i''m sure kunou would be ecstatic to have both her mom and dad pick her up."


    i took it, rising to my feet. "yeah, let''s go get our daughter."


    i don''t know what was in store for me when i enter the grail war, but i didn''t care for now, i just wanted to see my daughter.


    ***


    should be one more chapter left before going to apocrypha.


    on a side note, i don''t really understand the hate for giving thorum aura, saying stuff like mc is giving everything away. he''s literally given him only a sword he couldn''t really use, and aura.....like what do you expect friends to do, not help each other? and with regards to power levels, mc is much stronger than thorum. without any enhancements, thorum is physically stronger than mc, if they fought, mc would win hands down. hell, thorum would lose against artoria even if she didn''t use her noble phantasms.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 155:

    chapter 155:


    yasaka pov


    when was the last time i felt this relaxed?


    one would think the aftermath of the attack would see things calming down, but it just made every annoying entity want to crawl out of their holes and cause trouble for me. how many times did i have to stop some kind of power play for my position?


    and poorly executed ones at that.


    i feel more insulted by the attempts than the fact they were done in the first place.


    of course it was mainly the younger ones who hadn''t seen much of the world yet. there was a reason why the previous attack having been orchestrated by one of the elders was such a shocking revelation. simply put, they knew my position was inviolable.


    did they think i was like that old geezer on the other side of the fence who ruled with a strong fist? well, i do, but it isn''t the reason i''m the ruler like him


    my position isn''t one that someone can simply ''acquire''.


    the elders know this, which is why i''ve never had to worry about them. sure, there are power plays, everyone trying to eek out any kind of influence or further their clan''s positions. this is expected, and welcomed for the most part, as long as it doesn''t cross certain lines. a complacent retinue causes a whole different set of problems.


    but my position is backed by amaterasu herself.


    the leylines i watch over, that i control, are powerful enough that the leader of the shinto pantheon had taken an active role in their management. well, active is relative here. she makes sure she places someone to manage them that won''t cause issues for japan. it was the reason those stupid children tried to attack in the first place. to have me utilize the leylines so they could power a dragon gate to summon great red onto earth.


    if i had any hesitance about what i did, then that removed any possible sympathy remaining.


    stupid children seemed to think they could take him and ''prove'' they were heroes. they couldn''t even take me and i wasn''t ashamed to say i was much weaker than the dragon of dreams.


    forget about japan, we would be lucky if the planet was still habitable after the dragon relented in his rage.


    and there''s still more issues i''m dealing with because of them. the abrahamic factions are breathing down my neck. azazel wants to get his hands on some of the sacred gears we acquired. heaven wants to retrieve the true longinus. and the devils have been making some not-so-subtle inquires about wilhelm.....and also wanting to get some of the sacred gears we now have.


    lady izanami even told me there had been some divine eyes cast our way due to the fight. but i hadn''t gotten any more out of her, mostly because she''s been gone for awhile now. meeting with some other deities or something. she didn''t specify and i didn''t wish to meddle in her business. she only said she would be gone for a little bit, but beings on her level don''t perceive time the same way we do.


    but that doesn''t matter anymore. i tossed aside any responsibilities for rulership at the moment, the stress that comes with it is ignored. right now, i just wanted to get my daughter and spend time with her father.


    speaking of.


    i cast a sideways glance at him, a small smirk rising on my face. it was cute how he was reacting to just holding my hand as we walked the streets of kyoto. the youkai who turned their heads to stare at us, ah it made my heart flutter just a little bit. but he was barely concealing a blush on those cheeks.


    i just wanted to gobble him up right here~


    i reined that part of me in. i was well aware of how flippant i could be with my flirtations; it was a part of my nature; i would openly admit it. i wanted him to accept that i was serious about pursuing something a little more than that, to maybe make it official down the line. he didn''t say he hated that part of me, but i could also understand his own reservations.


    because of my position i did not have the luxury of simple ignorance when someone appears and becomes a part of my life. i had a duty to understand this person and what threats they could possibly bring to me and mine. i don''t think he would be upset if i revealed that i looked into him, but i still did not bring it up. there were just some things i didn''t want to speak about as they seemed personal in nature and they did paint a certain picture about his own preferences.


    it''s odd, i could never relate this man to the reports i received about a ''shimoda takao''. the boy i read reports on, he was introverted, soft spoken, and if the information was accurate, probably severely depressed.


    some digging easily revealed why many of those factors existed.


    it was obvious who his father was at this point, and i don''t think wilhelm ever tried to hide it. he had no signs of even being a half-devil, and knowing their society, it wasn''t strange at all to have him be pushed to the side in some corner of the world and forgotten.


    it was no wonder when kunou latched onto him, and he latched right back.


    at the end of the day, i was happy how everything turned out. he really seems to care for kunou and she just brightens up every time he''s mentioned.


    how foolish i''ve been to not realize how much kunou wanted a father figure in her life. i''d been so careful about her not seeing me with anyone romantically, and then here she comes home with a new father and a man i couldn''t help but find myself attracted to.


    he saved her, a reason i would have dragged him to my bed if he was so inclined, but then goes and helps us further in the battle. for these, i would have been infinity grateful, an ally of his until the end of time, but i couldn''t help but consider if maybe we could be something else. i had nothing holding me back from trying, the fact that kunou already accepted him was the biggest hurdle to dating again, and he undoubtedly checked many of my boxes.


    he was certainly handsome, that would not be denied. admittedly, i do like how he didn''t just fall into my lap even after jiggling my boobs in his face. maybe my pride stung just the teeniest bit. not to mention he''s very strong, that''s a major turn on for most youkai, along with a plethora of other species. he''s been very kind to both me and kunou, that smile he gives me is just to die for. he''s witty, and has a mischievous streak inside him from what i''ve found out as well.


    really, the only thing that even slightly hung me up was his age. not to say i didn''t enjoy the idea of a younger man showering me with affections, but i honestly never thought of becoming something more with someone barely into twenty years.


    but.....here we are. his hand in mine as we walked to pick up our daughter from school, and i felt nothing out of place.


    i raised up one of my tails and wrapped it around his waist. the surprised look he gave me, the little flutter of embarrassment was just too cute, i couldn''t stand it.


    that''s right, i''ve seen you staring at my tails. not to mention the glances at my chest and rear, but my tails certainly held your attention~.


    you can''t escape the fluffy tail, just accept it.


    there was a slight shiver that ran down my body as his fingers moved through the fur. how long has it been since i allowed a man to touch my tails intimately like this?


    "you know, i''ve been curious...." he spoke up, snapping me from my own musings.


    "you want to know what shampoo i use?" i teased.


    "well, i would actually, this is incredibly soft." i had to stop myself from just melting to his touch. i wonder if he knew how sensitive our tails were when in this form. "i was wondering if it''s....''impolite'' to touch a kitsunes'' fox parts?"


    "you say as you rub me quite thoroughly." i giggled. "has that ship not sailed already?"


    "for future reference."


    "for any other kitsune you seduce?" another odd thought. i had never been part of a harem before, and yet i found myself okay with the idea. i had met both artoria and jinn, and they had taken with kunou well, if anything, i believe they would be a very positive influence on my little girl.


    "any other? am i the one who seduced you?" he raised an eyebrow.


    "yes, and you should take responsibility." i said without hesitation.


    "you really are a vixen."


    "compliments will get you everywhere~" i wiggled my tail infront of him. "but yes, touching our tails and ears is considered something intimate, though not wholly sexual. honestly, it''s like a kiss, which can be a gesture of love in a platonic way, or a deep and sensual experience."


    "and you''re letting me touch yours?" he seemed surprised.


    "i am." i smiled.


    "i see." he continued to stroke my tail as we walked with his free hand. my ears twitched as i heard him mutter ''floofy'' under his breath.


    was i too forward? he didn''t appear to be discomforted by my gesture, even after learning it was something intimate. nor did he shy away, if anything, i think he was enjoying the moment.


    i know i didn''t have a hand in this, but that fact that my daughter learned to cast a spell.....


    with a gesture, i dissipated it before it could land and set something on fire.


    "our daughter is so skilled, isn''t she?" yasaka cooed, rubbing her head.


    "moom!" kunou whined, but didn''t move to stop her mom. "i''m not a baby." she pouted, but she looked like she was enjoying the affection.


    "a little genius." i praised. "it took me years before i could do something similar, and she learned in a single day."


    "i think she deserves a little reward, what do you think?" yasaka looked up at me.


    "of course, she did amazing." i nodded.


    "really!?" kunou looked excited. "can i choose?"


    "if that''s what you want" yasaka let out a small laugh.


    "choose?" i was confused, seemingly something between the two of them.


    "we have a tradition every second friday of the month. it was my turn to choose, but since kunou''s been doing so well....." yasaka trailed off, and i realized she wasn''t going to say anymore.


    "daddy''s going to be with us this time." kunou left no room for argument, not that i would be opposed.


    "of course." yasaka didn''t even give it a second thought either, i still had no idea what they were talking about. "why don''t we keep it a secret and surprise daddy?"


    "un!" kunou made a little noise in agreement, grabbing my hand and pulling. "hurry, let''s go home." yasaka flanked her on the other side, taking her empty hand as we went back home.


    ***


    "i still have no idea what''s going on." i looked around as yasaka and kunou had been bouncing around getting stuff ready.


    they had led me back into their living area that was basically off limits to the other people that resided in this place. "mommy''s going to go change real quick, why don''t you pick out anything you want." yasaka told kunou.


    "really, anything?"


    "mmm, today''s a special day, so you can pick anything" yasaka smiled brightly, stepping away and disappearing into a back room.


    kunou quickly went into various cupboards, the nearby fridge and started taking out various snacks and treats, setting them on the table. "oh, this too!" she thought out loud as she kept adding things to the pile.


    i don''t know what''s going on, but it was an impressive pile of sweets and snacks all gathered together.


    "sweetie." yasaka reappeared and i turned around, a bit surprised at what i saw. gone was her ''regal'' appearance. now she looked much more comfortable, sporting a pair for shorts and a t-shirt. "i said anything, not everything." she deadpanned before letting out a sigh. "just this once." she relented, kunou''s eyes brightening up.


    well, she changed rather fast.


    "i am confused." i raised my hand.


    "you haven''t guessed it yet?" yasaka grinned, still not telling me what''s going on.


    "mom we forgot the most important part!" kunou exclaimed, holding up a bag as realization dawned on me.


    "popcorn, we''re watching a movie?"


    "ding, ding" yasaka lightly cupped my cheek. "how about a prize~"


    "mom!" kunou huffed, looking a little red.


    "don''t worry, mommy will wait until you''re looking away." yasaka laughed.


    "ewww" kunou bleched, putting the popcorn packet in the microwave.


    yasaka snuck one of her tails around my waist again, practically pulling me to her when kunou was preoccupied. "just tell me when you want to claim your prize~" she whispered.


    i raised an eyebrow at her teasing, leaning down i placed a quick kiss on her lips, leaving her a mite surprised. i think she even turned a little red for the briefest moment at my sudden attack.


    the corners of my lips curled up and she turned away, not meeting my gaze. i guess she didn''t expect me to be so forward and didn''t know how to immediately respond. though, her tail didn''t let up it he slightest, and the ones behind her were noticeably swaying.


    the microwave dinged, kunou pulled out a fresh bag of popcorn and emptied into a bowl. "i get to pick the movie this time." she ushered us over to the family room, a large television set up.


    kunou laid down on the floor, snacks spread all around her.


    yasaka found a spot on the couch and i went to sit next to her. almost immediately, her tail was back, and i was beginning to enjoy it''s presence around me. "what movie do you want to watch, honey?"


    "jurassic park." she declared.


    i perked up. "that''s one of my favorites."


    "this girl." yasaka let out a small laugh. "she''s been obsessed with anything remotely similar to dragons lately."


    well, kids do that. just focus on something so intently for a period of time before they get bored.


    [dinosaurs are cool.]


    wait, really?


    [of course, i was obsessed with them when i was a whelp too. there are actually still some around if you know where to look.]


    i am intrigued and will look into that later.


    yasaka fiddled with the remote until the movie started playing. she scooted a little bit until she was close enough to rest her head on my shoulder and i moved my arm around her.


    this was nice.


    ***


    i believe servant summoning should be next chapter.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 156: Fate/Apocrypha

    chapter 156: fate/apocrypha


    "sleep well." yasaka gave a kiss to kunou, the little fox had fallen asleep and she carried the little one to her bed and tucked her in.


    i was right behind her, mimicking her actions. "i''ll be back soon." i whispered to my sleeping daughter. i took a moment to watch,the faint rising and falling of her chest as she slept peacefully.


    it was hard to leave like this, but i did have a mission. besides, i would definitely be spending some time here after finishing up a couple things.


    we left a few moments later, yasaka leaving the door cracked just a little bit. "are you leaving?" she asked.


    "yeah, i need to go." i sighed. "i have something important i need to take care of."


    "thank you." she gave a small smile. "for coming.....for making kunou happy like that. it really means a lot to her."


    "it means a lot to me too." i reached forward taking her hands into mine. "and i said it before, she isn''t the only reason i came to visit."


    "i really need to watch myself around you, if you keep saying things like that, i don''t'' know if i can hold back." she playfully swatted my shoulder. there was a brief pause as she looked at me. "i hope whatever it is you''re doing, you can come back soon."


    "next time i come back, i''ll make sure to stay awhile. and i won''t be gone too long." i can time things relatively well.


    "i''ll hold you to that." she let go of my hands and opted to wrap them around me instead, pulling herself close. "you really do have a nice scent."


    "an odd compliment, but i''ll take it." i laughed.


    she looked up at me, a grin on her face. "one i wouldn''t mind waking up to every morning~"


    "honestly, i think i''m the one that needs to watch themselves" i poked her forehead. "telling me things like that, i don''t know if i can hold back." i mimicked her words with a cheeky smile.


    "we''ll see." she giggled, hand reaching up and cupping my cheek. there was another moment of silence, we stared at one another for a few seconds before she leaned in and pushed her lips onto mine. it wasn''t very deep, and maybe a little quick, but the feelings were enough. "you have this look like you''re about to go off to war." she said quietly. "whatever it is you''re doing, please be careful. i don''t'' know if kunou could handle losing her dad again."


    "i''ll make sure to come back safely." i reassured, pulling her in for one last hug. "i won''t be long." i stated, separating after another moment.


    we didn''t'' speak anymore, a silent nod of agreement shared between us as i opened a portal and left.


    ***


    "well, look who decided to drop in. it''s not like i haven''t seen my grandson in months." zelretch sat at his desk, a glass of something in his hand, if i had to guess, whisky.


    "did you redirect me to your office?" my lips thinned.


    "do you really need me to answer that question?" he raised an eyebrow.


    "it was mostly rhetorical." i groaned, slumping down in one of the chairs. "want an update?" i hazarded a guess.


    "it would be appreciated. i stopped myself from spying." zelretch admitted. no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "rin''s doing really well." i started. "honestly, she''s a lot more confidant now. she did a bit of dungeon diving, got a nice ancient artifact, learned some new magic. oh, and she''s on the trail of a divine construct, so that''s something." i gave a brief overview.


    "good." he nodded, looking a little relieved. "that''s good."


    "i got my house set up, i can anchor it to a room here so you can visit."


    zelretch pondered that. "i would need to add a few things."


    "i figured." i waived my hand flippantly. "i don''t care if you mess with it." i was basically giving him permission to unravel my magic and add some things. in the magus community this would be something practically unheard of.


    he didn''t reply, but the look in his eyes said everything he wanted to relay.


    "besides, you''re helping me out. it''s the least i could do." equivalent exchange, it was one of the underlining principals that governed this society. it would also make someone feel at ease if you made it seem like both sides were receiving an even trade.


    he had a smile on his face as i said that. "you spoke of rin, how are the others?"


    "artoria''s doing good as well. she''s been having fun, i think. the culture there isn''t too far divorced from some similar things in her era. jinn''s probably having the best time of her life. i have a library set up now, you should check it out when you head over there." i couldn''t help but feel happy when i thought about them. "you haven''t met meridia yet, but you might soon."


    "yes, my goddess granddaughter." he rubbed his beard with a grin. "i do look forward to meeting her."


    "please call her your granddaughter, it would make me so happy." i said with all sincerity, causing him to laugh. "i think she would actually like it even if she just huffs and puffs." i took out a key from my ring, handing it over. "this should be all you need to figure out the anchoring...oh." i took a kaleidophone out as well. "rin made a few extra, didn''t know if you had made one yourself yet."


    black was the yggdmillennia faction''s color, red is the faction for the mage''s association. i should be the only one who has yet to summon a servant. and the grail war wasn''t allowed to officially start until they were all summoned. while this could be skirted under normal circumstances, if a ruler servant was out and about, the rules would be followed to the letter.


    i briefly considered using something as a catalyst to facilitate the summoning, but i agreed with zelretch''s thoughts. it was better to have a servant i could get along with than one who was strong but i butted heads against.


    [i''m excited, i''ve never seen a servant summoning before.]


    "to be honest, i''m a little excited too. it''s a bit of a rush, to summon a servant in any situation." i took out some containers i prepared, filled with animal blood to draw up the summoning circle. the actual drawing of it was a little tedious, but i had ample experience doing things like this in the past.


    the grail does the heavy lifting with the spellcasting, i''m basically acting as an anchor. and with my absurd amount of magical energy i can generate, my servant will be in optimal condition, their vessel overflowing with power.


    putting my stuff away, i began.


    raising my arm up, i started the chant.


    "let silver and steel be to the essence."


    "let stone and the archduke of contracts be the foundation."


    "let red be the color i pay tribute to."


    "let rise a wall against the wind that shall fall."


    "let the four cardinal gates close."


    "let the three-forked road from the crown reaching unto the kingdom rotate."


    "i hereby declare!"


    the wind around my swept up, the magical energy exploded in every direction as the grand ritual began to take form, the grail anchoring the process to its systems.


    "your body shall service under me, but my fate shall be in thy sword."


    "submit to the beckoning of the holy grail!"


    "if you accept this will and reason, then answer!"


    "here is my oath."


    "i shall obtain all the virtues of heaven."


    "i shall hold dominion over all the evils of hell."


    "yet you shall serve with your eyes clouded by chaos. for you would be one caged in madness. i shall wield your chains."


    "from the seventh heaven, attended by the three great words of power, arrive from the ring of restraint, o''keeper of the holy balance!"


    the magical energy in the room coalesced as a new figure began to form. the fifth imaginary element visibly coming together to form the vessel that would house the part of a heroic spirit.


    [i hate you, i hate you so much. you ruined this for me.] he grumbled as the servant came into full view.


    she was tall, wearing skin-tight purple clothing. clearly japanese in origin, with a large katana at her side. she had beautiful long hair that almost touched the ground, and her.....assets were enough to almost grab my attention and not let go.


    legs.


    "i have heeded your summons." a feminine voice sounded out over the dispersing dust that was kicked up. "i will dote on you as your mother, my master." before i could even respond, she pulled me in, pushing my head between her very large breasts.


    ddraig, i think i have a type.


    [nooooooooooooo, really!?]


    ***


    let apocrypha begin!


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 157:

    chapter 157:


    is this how i die, suffocated in the bosom of a busty older woman?


    [you just take all the joy in my existence and drag it into a dark alley to do unspeakable things to it. i expected a great warrior of legends, and you summoned a dominatrix.] l--b1n.


    oppai~


    [kill yourself.]


    alright, time to be serious.


    i had to put a little bit of strength into pulling myself away, and not entirely because i didn''t want to move.


    i looked up at the woman who i had just summoned, this servant, a being i could feel the power seep out from, and she just gave me this affectionate look.


    "it''s nice to meet you, berserker." i introduced myself, though i hadn''t expected to have an actual conversation with a berserker servant. "i''m wilhelm henry schweinorg, i''ll be in your care."


    "my son is so polite" she beamed.


    had i just been adopted?


    "can i have your true name so i know who i''m working with?"


    "i am minamoto-no-raikou, leader of the four heavenly kings." she proudly proclaimed.


    huh.


    i guess i shouldn''t be surprised, i personally knew the female version of king arthur, and i had a lot of knowledge about other servants, some of which did not have their gender recorded correctly into the annals of history.


    still, it''s pretty neat to meet a hero from my home country.


    i used my authority as a master, knowing her true name now, to mentally pull up her status to the forefront of my mind.


    -------------------------------


    true name: minamoto-no-raikou


    class: berserker


    alignment: chaotic good


    strength: a+


    endurance: a


    agility: b


    mana: ex


    luck: c+


    -class skills-


    mad enhancement: ex


    riding: a+


    magic resistance: d


    divinity: c


    -personal skills-


    eternal arms master: a+


    genji arms mastery: ex


    mana burst (lightning): a


    mystery-slayer: a


    -noble phantasm-


    ox-king storm call¡ªthe inescapable net of heaven: anti-army a++


    --------------------------------


    fascinating. the information of her abilities filled my head. "berserker, how are your stats compared to a normal summon?" i asked.


    "my mana rank is far beyond what i would normally have. otherwise, my other stats are all higher to a certain extent as well." she happily replied.


    i mentally groaned, walking down the street.


    the town wasn''t very far away, and there was a church that sat on a hill, practically radiating magical energy compared to the remainder of this place.


    i looked up to see a dove sitting in a nearby tree, it was staring at me intently as i narrowed my eyes at it and flashed my command seals. at the very least, i don''t think i''ll be attacked just for approaching, but i was on guard and berserker was astralized near me.


    getting closer, the old wooden doors of the church opened up and a priest walked out. he had an odd look about him, and the fact that he appeared to be japanese made me do a double take. i didn''t want to make assumptions about people, but it was surprising to see out here like this.


    "welcome." he said politely with a kind smile plastered on his face. but....something seemed off about him, i just couldn''t put my finger on it.


    "are you the representative of the red faction?" i stopped a dozen or so feet away.


    "i am shirou kotomine, a master, just like you." he took off a glove to show off the command seals on his hand. "i''m glad you''ve finally arrived. deimlet pentel was supposed to have come over a week ago, but we were told last minute that he had sold his position as a master without any further information."


    "how inconvenient for you." my lips tinned. i didn''t know why, but i had a bad impression of him right off the bat. the fact that his family name was ''kotomine'' was throwing up red flags all over the place.


    "no matter, you''re here now." his expression didn''t change. "why don''t you step inside and we can discuss our next step for fighting the black faction?" he gestured towards the church.


    "i quite enjoy this night time air, why don''t we just speak out here?" i countered.


    "well, you never know what eyes are on us." he smiled innocently. "magi can be quite the deplorable bunch." ah, the thinly veiled distaste for those who use magecraft.


    "eyes?" i questioned, feigning ignorance about the dozen or so familiars that were watching me from every angle right now. "oh, i see what you''re talking about. why don''t i handle them if it''s making you uncomfortable?" i mentally called out to sir wiggles.


    shirou was about to speak until a bolt of lightning zipped around everywhere, and he just started at me with a blank look on his face, sir wiggles now on my shoulder and chunks of doves falling to the ground all over the place.


    "birds are always an excellent choice for a familiar, but i prefer rabbits." i gave him a little pat for a job well done.


    {master, i believe there are several servants close by in spirit form.} berserker informed me over the mental link we shared.


    astralization, or spirit form as it''s often called. it was an ability of servants, almost being completely imperceptible to the greater world, requiring another spiritual existence to sense them.


    "i''m curious." i spoke up again. "where are the other masters?"


    "they''re busy." shirou said bluntly, seemingly unperturbed about me taking out the obvious familiars. "they deemed it below them to partake in such a task." he explained, taking a step forward. "i would be pleased to have a conversation at length with you, but i feel a more private setting is appropriate."


    i looked at the church and a small shiver went down my spine. for being such a shabby little place, the holy presence there felt a bit too.....palpable "i''m quite fine where i am."


    "do you not trust the house of god?" he raised an eyebrow. "all are safe inside these hallowed walls."


    "oh? tell that to all the children your priests have ''sheltered''." i snorted. i don''t know why i was being so combative, just something really irked me about this guy. i don''t particularly like priests, but i''m not usually so abrasive for no reason....


    there was a visible twitch on his stoic face. "is there a reason you don''t want to approach?"


    did he notice...?


    "yeah, there''s a priest giving me major ''stranger danger'' vibes." i narrowed my eyes at him. "i thought i would alteast be safe since i was a bit too old for the average clergyman."


    "i''m afraid, i will have to insist regardless." his smile dropped off unto something more neutral, and his whole stance shifted. "i would prefer to do this without any violence."


    wow, throwing away the charade already?


    "interesting. here''s my answer." i held up my middle finger. "saber!" i called out, having berserker materialize. let them figure that one out. she in no way acts like a berserker, and she uses a huge sword....if the glove fits.


    "archer, rider." the priest responded; two servants appeared by his side. "don''t kill him, but make sure he can''t escape."


    "sorry, kid." the apparent ''rider'' spoke. he held a spear in hand, green hair and a cocky smile on his face.


    "i don''t like being ordered by someone other than my master." the woman, archer, shot shirou a sideways glance, clasping her bow tightly. she had cat ears and a tail, i wondered if she was some type of youkai in life.


    without another word, archer already sent a handful of arrows flying towards berserker, who easily deflected them.


    rider moved, and he was fast. it was enough that i saw berserker''s eyes widen in surprise. he slipped by her in that brief moment when she was focused on the archer servant.


    {it''s fine, i got this.} i mentally sent towards berserker. i didn''t know if her ''clingy'' nature would win out over her more rational side, but she seemed to accept my words and focused on archer.


    i reinforced my body, and cast all the strengthening spells i knew.


    "it''s nothing personal." the rider servant said, almost bored, as he got in my face, his spear arching towards me and i could easily see it would be a non-lethal blow, but enough to take me down.


    lightning crackled along my skin, and i sidestepped, the spear passing through the air and missing me. the utter surprise on his face said everything about the situation, and it shifted to complete shock when i gripped his face, and slammed him into the ground, cracking the stones beneath us.


    "nothing personal." i smiled at him, summoning dawnbreaker from my ring, and stabbed it down at him.


    ***


    well, the war begins. sorry about missing a chapter yesterday, was having a hard time writing and just couldn''t settle on something i liked. then it was two in the morning and i just couldn''t keep going at that point.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 158:

    chapter 158:


    dawnbreaker''s light illuminated the dark night, its razor ship edge falling down onto the servant i had under my grasp. his widened eyes revealing the utter surprise at having found himself in this position. no doubt a servant would have never expected a ''master'' to get the better of them like this, even if they were lackadaisical in their approach.


    he muffled something under my hand that was grasped firmly around his mouth, my muscles tensing to keep him on the ground. i had a better position in this brief contest of strength, and i was able to hold him down as dawnbreaker came down.


    a quick jab by him towards my face was only met by me quickly moving my head to the side. he was in no spot to throw a proper punch either. he growled under my grip as dawnbreaker touched his armor, pushing through the magical steel that was his servant armament and struck true.....is what i would like to say, but my sword would no longer budge even after puncturing through his armor.


    i blinked, looking at my sword, then the fuming servant. a passive noble phantasm...huh, that''s unfortunate. "errors have been made."


    his eyes twitched in anger, and i could make out a snarl as the magical energy around him visibly exploded.


    "master!" berserker called out as i was already a dozen feet away. i turned to see her deflecting several arrows, barely paying archer any attention, much to the feline servant''s annoyance.


    "saber." i still decided to play that little joke as long as i could. "if any other servant activates a noble phantasm, immediately use yours on their master." i pointed towards shirou who was watching off to the side.


    he seemed a bit frail at first glance, but my instincts were telling me he didn''t join in not because he couldn''t but because he didn''t want to.


    normally, i would relay information like that over the mental link, but i wanted them to know. even shirou frowned at my command, so it would at least serve its purpose.


    "you!" the rider servant stood back up, the dust around him clearing as he flicked some dirt off his silver armor.


    "sup." i greeted, acting as if he was no one in my eyes. i was making some guesses that he was one to get riled up easily, which should be to my benefit. despite what had just happened, he wasn''t an opponent i could take lightly. and his defenses did give me pause for concern, i had to figure out the limitations or his identity.


    despite having quite a bit of my former self''s memories'' i didn''t have an encyclopedic knowledge of every servant and their looks. i knew most legends and what not, but i couldn''t identify most by appearances, but i was able to narrow the list down exponentially by our first encounter.


    "bastard." rider growled, holding his hand out, his spear erupting in magical energy and jutting back into his hand from where it sat on the ground a few feet away. "i was gonna go easy on you, make it as painless as possible."


    i call bullshit!


    can everyone do that!? why was it so hard for me to learn!


    "calm down, princess. it isn''t like you haven''t had another man stab you with his ''sword'' before." i grinned. "speaking of, want to give me a very detailed explanation on how you were able to no-sell my sword from piercing you?" n??v€lrapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on n?o?v€l??n.


    "oh, sure." his expression shifted, a nonchalant smile on his face, spear swinging over his shoulder.


    "wait, really?"


    "haha. no." his eyes narrowed and the ground below him exploded at his steps, a whirlwind kicked up at his movements.


    it was my turn to be surprised, a very sharp spear only inches away from my eye.


    what insane speed.


    my aura flared up and lightning crackled across my skin, i jerked my head to the side and felt a chunk of aura taken as his spear passed by my head. i thought i had a moment to regain myself, but there were a half a dozen more spears covering my vision.


    i couldn''t help but laugh. he completely abandoned the idea of ''catching'' me, each of these was meant to take my life. i force myself to swing my sword, to meet each one even if i was barely to catch them all in time, either deflecting them just enough, or dodging by a narrow margin.


    he had me on the back foot completely with this obscene speed of his. it was either start losing ground, or reveal some of my cards, and i don''t think he''s even hitting his top gear right now.


    with a shout, i knocked his spear away with a full swing, as if he found an opening, his speed increased by an entire fold, and its sharp tip found my face again.


    there was a cheeky smile on his face, as if to tell me i lost.


    instead of a ''desperate'' attempt to block or dodge, i took a deep breath.


    "fus roh dah" my shout bellowed out; the invisible force rippled the very space infront of me.


    the servant''s spear couldn''t move forward an inch and he was swept up, blown back into the church behind him, collapsing the side wall.


    "rider, you idiot, stop playing around!" a shout grabbed my attention as i looked to the side. archer had a line of blood down her chest as she managed to get away from my berserker, a little wounded.


    "your opponent is me." berserker swung her sword and a burst of purple lightning shot out in the direction of the archer servant.


    archer leapt up into the air, firing off more arrows, dancing around the surroundings to evade more lightning strikes.


    "hahaha, you bastard." rider finally walked out of the semi-destroyed church, a grin on his face. "were those divine words? i didn''t think something like that existed anymore."


    divine words, weren''t those predominantly used over in greece during the age of gods?


    "and you''re still unharmed." i clicked my tongue.


    "rider stop playing." shirou spoke up from the side, he didn''t look all too pleased that the church was ruined.


    rider shot him a look of clear annoyance. "you''re not my master." his lips thinned. "besides, it''s not like i can capture this guy." he jabbed his thumb towards me. "it''s gonna be either killing him or nothing, boss man."


    shirou let out a sigh. "fine, deal with him then."


    really curious what''s gotten going on with him to want to remove me so quickly.


    shirou wasted no time taking out a black key, i felt a little shiver down my spine as the conceptual armament of the church was actualized. a holy weapon that could definitely give me a bad time. why did this guy give me a worse feeling than rider?


    he threw the sword-dagger-rapier towards the dust bomb i had thrown a moment prior.


    "no, you fool." a new voice called out, a servant materializing to grab shirou. a woman with long black hair and an elegant dress...i was not staring at her extremely cute pointy ears.


    as soon as the black key made contact with the dust bomb, it exploded out in a burst of pure ice. the element basically given form and compressed down, then further enhanced and turned into a bomb.


    {now.} i called out as berserker astralized and rider turn to look, dumbfounded.


    "later, siegfried."


    i sliced through the air and jumped through a portal while everyone was distracted, heading back to our initial safe house, leaving behind a massive, jutted sphere of ice that had almost instantaneously formed at the point of contact. i was saddened that i couldn''t take the time to truly appreciate jinn''s hard work.


    ***


    "are you hurt anywhere!?" berserker was immediately on me, looking for any kind of wound.


    "i''m fine." i grumbled out, letting her inspect me. it was strange how quickly she went from combat mode to.....doting ''mother''. "more importantly, we should go over what happened." i waved my hand, weaving an illusion in the air to show the images of everyone we had just met.


    "shirou, the master, though he doesn''t appear to be the master of rider or archer. definitely some strange things going on here." it wasn''t particularly hard to guess what was truly going on and why he wanted to capture me. "what did you think of archer?"


    "i would have defeated her, given more time. i feared if i pressed her too quickly, she may have taken the battle into the city." berserker stated. "i do not believe she is a youkai, but i don''t know who she is. there have been many women in history with archery skills like she displayed."


    "yeah, and i can''t think of any ''cat girls'' off the top of my head like that." i agreed with her thoughts. "rider is achilles." i said plainly.


    berserker blinked at me. "why were you calling him siegfried?"


    "to rile him up. he seemed like the type to tunnel vision when angry." i shrugged.


    i also thought it was funny.


    "that was very dangerous, what you did. fighting a servant all by yourself." she crossed her arms, like she was chastising me.


    "i was fine." i waived off her concerns. "i could take him if we kept going." i reassured her, though she still looked worried.


    well, he wasn''t either. i doubt anyone there was putting all their cards on the table, too much to lose this early on without any kind of decisive victory in view.


    admittedly, my aura was running low. anymore and it would have burst. his last attack was very ¨C very fast and i did not anticipate it at all. something i''ll have to pay attention to in the future.


    i had a handle on the situation, even though i retreated quickly, i didn''t feel too threatened at that moment. there were clearly more servants around, but it was obvious that the red faction was trying their best to deal with us without taking any loses. with us not allying with them they were already down one servant, if we managed to even take one with us, in their eyes, they would be down two then. it was in their best interest to slowly wear us down with their other servants stepping in if it looked bad.


    they also couldn''t recklessly use their noble phantasms since i very vocally gave berserker a command to go all out on shirou if anyone used theirs. that should have also given them pause for concern.


    adding onto all of that, who knows if anyone else was peeking. an enemy assassin, a magus that specializes in information gathering, or even an expert caster on the other side. it was one of the reasons i wanted to stay in the open. it hurt them as the greater ''faction'' to reveal their cards than it was for me as a ''singular'' individual.


    i closed my eyes for a moment to check on sir wiggles, he was already almost back, having escaped as the fighting started.


    good boy.


    with a thought, i created some illusions into the air, weaving them to based on my memories of the people we had just fought. little screens that showed the servants and shirou.


    "we did good." i stated, tapping my chin. "the situation wasn''t as i would have preferred, but we made out with some valuable information." i pointed towards the ''screens''. "three servants identified, as well as the mastermind behind the red faction. we have rider''s true name, which is also good, so we know his weakness.


    "was this the servant who appeared at the end?" berserker was pointing towards the woman.


    "yup, i''m guessing assassin or caster." i nodded. "though i''m leaning towards caster since she was able to perceive the threat of my bomb that quickly." what a shame, it could have done some damage if she didn''t interfere, though i feel like he still received a little bit of my gift.


    "did you approach them knowing we would fight?" she looked at me.


    "it was a coin flip, if i were to be honest. a team fight like this, with a guaranteed fight once a single side wins? it was basically asking for someone to take control right off the bat."


    while i would have loved to have taken rider out in a surprise attack, it was still to my benefit that red didn''t lose too much strength yet. they would be useful in my plans.


    on a side note. "that lightning of yours, it was very beautiful." i was the teeniest bit jealous of hers.


    "kya~ you''re so sweet." she grabbed me again, something that was quickly becoming normal. "mommy is going to spoil you."


    oh, well, i can take a moment to enjoy my face being pushed between a pair of magnificent breasts.


    ***


    kind of tradition for the first fight of every grail war to just be a probe. to answer some questions, dawnbreaker is not a divine construct. explained this before. being created by a ''god'' does not make something a divine construct. it''s a bit of a misnomer because even excalibur, a creation of the fae, is a divine construct. you can just consider the term to mean anything that can''t be attained by mortal craft. dawnbreaker was created by meridia, but it was created with the intent to be wielded by mortals.


    things will start escalating when noble phantasms are thrown around.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapter ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone. a wild mordred recently appeared.

 Chapter 159:

    chapter 159:


    "master, momma''s back." berserker called out, pushing open the door to our little safe house, which was nothing more than a dilapidated building barely having four standing walls. "i found the farm to the east, and i retrieved two chickens for dinner." she held up the two limp avians, clearly having been killed.


    "did you leave the gold?" i asked, turning around from where i was working.


    "i left it just as you asked." she smiled brightly. "i''ll get started on cooking"


    i tried to tell her that i had stuff stored away i could just take out and eat, but she was very insistent on ''providing'' for me. i just chalked it up to a quirk of hers and let her go about it. but i wasn''t going to steal from a farmer if i didn''t have to. the gold should be more than enough compensation.


    well, she happily accepted some pans, utensils, and seasoning to go along with it. i don''t quite understand her mindset yet, but i think the idea of ''cooking'' for me was the most important thing here. the need to be the one to make sure i was well fed, or something along those lines.


    regardless of the reasoning...it was a nice gesture and i appreciate the concern.


    i let her go about it, she had started a fire and set up to roast them. for the moment, i was focused on other things.


    zelretch''s files had two places set up as the sort of ''battle field''. trifas was the where the black faction was located. the former home of vlad the impaler, and also the greatest concentration of leylines in romania. there was no doubt in my mind that the grail was somewhere in that city, for very obvious reasons.


    the city was walled and maintained from the days of the impaler himself. and there was a large castle situated at the city that housed the yggdamillennia family. as one would expect, the castle is without a doubt fortified beyond all reasonable thoughts.


    it was safe to assume that the city itself was also heavily regulated. i wouldn''t be surprised if the vast majority of the mundane population worked for them in one way or another.


    city-wide bounded fields are going to be assumed until otherwise disproven. but the fact that they have access to such potent leylines would make it rather easy to set up such defenses on a large scale. from what i understood, the mages association did try to attack the family before the apocrypha protocols were initiated. was it 50 magi that they sent to their deaths? and they were all killed in a single night by one of the servants. such a thing led credence to the idea that they could monitor the city on an individual level.


    the good news is, i know for a fact that i''m outside of their monitoring range. there''s no way they would leave a single master and servant alone, and the fact that the red faction set up their base in the city i was camping outside. just to be sure, i did fortify this place against any kind of peeking i could think of.


    sighisoara, nothing particularly exceptional about this city, only that it''s the closest place to trifas. the most eye-catching thing was the church that sat on top a hill at the center.


    knowing that it was paste tense did make me a little happy.


    maybe my devil heritage was having an effect on me? i had an odd annoyance with the priest from before and i''m usually not so aggressive unless i''m actually pissed off. i kind of expect the turn of events, so i wasn''t angered beyond reason, so i really have no idea why i was acting like that.


    annoying.


    speaking of my devil heritage, i really need to watch out for any holy attribute opponents. that priest looked skillful and him wielding the church''s teachings could be problematic even if i was confident in dealing with him.


    the be honest, i wasn''t entirely sure about the church''s secrets. there were possibly things they kept secret, even from me or that i simply don''t recall from my previous life. the zelretch that was a dead apostle had some run ins with the church, which was to be expected, but they generally kept out of each other''s way.


    well, when you save the world, you get a little leeway even if you are their ''enemy''. no one could dispute that zelretch was on the side of humanity, even the church.


    but i digress.


    aura held up well, it was a good test run against an opponent like rider. the way he could accelerate to higher levels so quickly, it was clear he hadn''t even reached his peak and was holding back. our next fight would probably not end on such a low note.


    my runic circles held up well too. if it was before i performed that ritual of lightning form, i don''t know if they would have stopped the arrows from archer. the runic circles aren''t the most powerful lightning spells i know, being only comprised of modern runes and some skyrim magical additions, but they are very versatile and easy to actualize. the fact that i was able to stalemate those arrows is an accomplishment in of itself.


    it really does put into perspective how far i''ve come.


    these were servants, even if they were reserved. artoria in the past had kicked my ass without breaking a sweat, now look at me. i hadn''t even used the boosted gear or my other trump cards and i was holding my own without issue, and i felt like i would have won.


    "the grail provided me such information, master." she confirmed.


    "do you know the names of the current magicians, the wielders of those sorceries? specifically, do you know who wields the second true magic?"


    "the name of the kaleidoscope, zelretch is known to me as well."


    "his full name is kischur zelretch schweinorg, he''s my grandfather. i''m also a magician, able to use the second true magic." i replied.


    she blinked in surprise, a warm smile forming. "as expected of my son." she just accepted it as if it were natural.


    i let out a sigh, thinking i would have to prove it or something, and she simply went ''okay''. "i''m also not native to this world-line. the world i was born in, the age of gods hasn''t ended and everything still exists but is hidden from the greater world. i''ve traveled to several different worlds at this point, collecting some useful stuff along the way."


    i held my hands out, palms facing up. in my left hand, lightning crackled, dancing around my fingers. in my right hand, my aura flared the myriad colors conglomerating and becoming visible to the naked eye. "i also know a few servants from other worlds, i''ve fought and sparred enough to be confident in my skills, i can fight by your side."


    she looked a little lost in thought, perhaps digesting my words. her expression darkened, though it didn''t appear to be directed at me. "momma will handle all the insects that appear, master. you don''t need to worry about them." her smile was one that promised pain, and i''m immediately reminded that she is a berserker, her mindset is hard to understand.


    maybe i can do something about that in the future? if she didn''t have a wish on the grail, if she wanted to stick around....


    i just shook my head, thoughts for the future.


    "well this was the easiest version of this conversation i''ve ever had." i chuckled. "you took it a lot better than meridia."


    "meridia?" berserker shifted gears once again.


    "mmm, she''s my lover."


    "....is that so?" i looked over to see berserker clenching her fists tight, a forced smile on her face.


    was there something wrong with what i said? i was about to ask, but i suddenly felt a tick on the mental connection i had with sir wiggles.


    i focused on it to see what he was seeing. there were servants squaring off, of which i recognized none.


    "berserker." i stood up, looking into the distance. "it looks like the night isn''t over yet, another opportunity has presented itself."


    "master?"


    "let''s go crash another party." i grinned, taking mirage out of my ring.


    "there''s no need for you to fight." berserker said calmly. "i will be enough to step on some insects." she quickly got into her battle ready mood as well.


    ***


    alright guys, i read what you put. i could sit here and argue, but it''s not really a big deal in the grand scheme of things. i don''t deny the arguments said by those who disagree with me, there are valid points. but at the same time i think it can be argued in my favor as well. i''m just going to leave it at this for now.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.


    i will not be writing this weekend, feel like i''m overdue for a little break since the last one was a couple months ago, i think.

 Chapter 160:

    chapter 160:


    an invisibility potion from skyrim combined with an illusion to hide any marks i make on the ground and lastly, a quick muffle to silence my movements should render me nearly undetectable undetectable. with berserker remained astralized at my side, i approached the battle going on ahead.


    from what i could make out, a man in golden armor wielding a lance was fighting another silver haired man with a glowing dragon tattoo wielding a sword, while what appeared to be another servant and master standing off to the side.


    curious.


    though, as i got close, the servant glanced at me out of the corner of her eyes. damn, even with all that and the ring of the khajiit, she could still notice me. she wasn''t interfering at all, was this ruler?


    she gave off a feeling similar to shirou.


    i silently waved, causing her to slightly raise her eyebrow but otherwise didn''t react even as i walked up to the rather large man standing near her, enthralled by the fight he was watching.


    he was wearing some gaudy white and gold uniform that looked like it barely fit him. he was clenching his fist angrily, staring at the fight, muttering things under his breath.


    i paused as i glanced at the fight again, having gotten this close. i couldn''t help but grip my heart, as if something was bearing down on me by merely existing. it was a familiar feeling, one i felt from several weapons i''ve interacted with at this point.


    [dragon slayer]


    speak of the devil...


    the silver haired man wielding a greatsword with a glowing dragon tattoo on his chest. his existence practically shouted ''danger'' to my dragon nature.


    i wanted to fight him.


    i wanted to defeat him.


    the urge was so much i didn''t realize my fingers were digging into my skin and drawing blood. i took a silent breath, regaining my bearings as i focused on the master.


    taking a few steps forward, i quickly grabbed his mouth, my invisibility fading at the slightest touch. "good evening." i was of course polite and offered a greeting to him.


    "mhmmhmphh" he muffled something, but it was hard to understand. his circuits visibly lit up as if he was going to cast a spell.


    "none of that" i wagged my finger infront of his face, a little bit of electricity forming at the tip in a threatening manner.


    "master!" the apparent saber broke away from the engagement, barreling toward me at an impressive speed.


    "saber" i called out as my servant materialized, intercepting him midway. i could guess he was the saber of black by what was going on. the dragon slayer''s eyes widened as he was pushed back in that quick exchange.


    i wanted to fight him, but i felt like if i did, i wouldn''t stop until one of us died, and that was not in the plan at the moment.


    "insect." raikou looked at him in contempt, holding her sword up.


    "well." i held my hands up. "i guess it was my fault for expecting something from the french." my lips curled up, i glanced at her and saw a small twitch of her eye. "anyways, thanks for waiting, lancer." i turned my attention back towards lancer of red.


    he looked amused by the whole thing. "the presence i feel from you piqued my interest, it is rare to find someone in this era that is so capable." he took a stance. "come."


    my other swords flew out, straight at him. he appeared surprised for only the briefest of moments, his lance blurred with such speed and accuracy that they were all deflected with the barest of movements. my true attack didn''t even gain me the initiative as he was able to meet me as if nothing happened.


    i slammed my sword down from above, he twirled his staff, blocking it and counter attacking in all one motion. i narrowly dodged one of the protruding spikes on his weapon from tearing into my aura.


    his martial arts were very impressive. we barely started, and i could accept that he skill level was above mine without feeling ashamed.


    my swords took flight, lashing out from all angles, yet he continued to deflect, dodge, and parry each one with minimal effort. all the while he didn''t allow me to gain an inch and even good push me back.


    "impressive." lancer had a small smile on his face. "your attacks speak of a honed technique. in a decade, the outcome might have been different. alas, i have received a new order, i must remove ruler, forgive me for cutting our bout short. i will show my appreciation by utilizing my true power." he looked a bit saddened by his own words. "o''agni."


    the area around him erupted in divine flames. my aura flared to the peak, just to stave off the activation of his ability. was it another version of ''mana burst''? i looked around, and found the perfect cover.


    "protect me saintess~" i dived behind ruler''s back as divine fire poured down on me.


    "w-what!?" she blurted out, but her flag moved to defend. the flames bore down on me ¨C her, but she held strong. i could imagine she had some impressive magic resistance due to her class. a necessity due to her role in moderating the war.


    "well done, partner." i gave her a thumbs up.


    "that''s not allowed!" she glared at me.


    "what''re you talking about? you''re standing here in the middle of a fight, it''s not my fault you get hit." i feigned innocence. "but i suppose it''s time to stop holding back a bit." what point was there in continuously hiding my abilities in a fight like this? my swords returned to me, floating around slowly as i let go of mirage and took the sword of destruction into my hand. it was appropriate to keep trump cards, but it wasn''t wise to keep literally everything back.


    lightning gathered at my feet, visibly crackling against the ground. my hand grips the sword tight, and i fed it my aura, the power of destruction manifesting along its edge, jutting off, arcing and jumping all around.


    lancer didn''t respond, looking at me intently before kicking off the ground. i responded, meeting him as his divine flames clashed with my power of destruction for the first time.


    i poured everything i had into it, to fight against the raging inferno of divinity.


    lancer''s eyes widened.


    my power of destruction began to eat away at his divine flames.


    ***


    got home super late when i wrote this chapter the other day, so it''s a on the smaller side.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone mordred revealed properly.

 Chapter 161:

    chapter 161:


    minamoto-no-raikou (berserker of red) pov.


    "insect." i scowled, looking at the trash that dared to raise his blade against my master(son).


    our blades met, he was perceptive enough to respond the moment i revealed myself. his footing was steady, even as he retreated with each step, he did not forgo the initiative as our battle began. he absorbed each of my blows into his own movements, to minimalize the force.


    an endurance fighter.


    annoying.


    i glanced to the side to see master(son) start a fight with the other servant. the golden one with the strange spear, he made me feel something odd. a sense of rivalry that swelled up when i gazed at him. i did not know where it came from, and a part of me wished to fight him, to prove my superiority. i ignored it, following master''s(son''s) commands, to engage this warrior.


    i would chastise him when the fighting was over. he should not be putting himself in harms way to fight a servant, even if he is not a normal human. my kintoki was the same too, the similarities are truly great when comparing the both of them.


    perhaps i will have to dote on him in the same way.


    his mother is all he needs.


    "such strength." the saber servant commented, feet buried in the ground to block my attack.


    i clicked my tongue as he swiped his greatsword at me, his style swordsmanship not something i was used to, but i adapted rather quickly. readjusting himself, he trust with great power and speed, momentarily taking me by surprise as i twisted my body to dodge, my battle suit being torn, but no blood drawn.. i summoned my divine lightning in return, discharging everything in a quick burst.


    "impressive." the saber servant waved his hand, clearing away the remnants of my attack as i took a step back.


    i could press him, but often discretion is the better answer, especially in a situation where we do not know what enemies may be watching. "i do not enjoy the prattling of insects, merely accept being crushed."


    "haha." he let out a self-deprecating laugh. "well, if there''s one thing i''m confident in, it''s my durability." with a quick swing of his sword, the ground was torn asunder.


    i burst through the upturned earth, my mana burst enveloping me as i slashed down at him once again. his feet dug deep, and his blade still held true. i could only click my tongue in annoyance again, increases my speed by another level.


    twisting my wrist, i changed the direction of my blow, slashing upwards after another deflection. he didn''t react in time, my blade digging into his skin and my divine lightning churning out increased force.


    instead of retreating, he grit his teeth, holding his sword up high and swinging down and i was forced to side-step, his blade destroying the ground beneath us.


    "i was sure i cut you deeper than that." i looked at the blood dripping from his chest. i am positive my blade went in much further, yet...it was more like a paper cut than anything.


    the saber servant ran a thumb down his chest, wiping away the blood revealing that the wound was already gone. "as i said, i am confident in my durability." he paused looking over to the side. i followed his gaze, landing on his unconscious master if i had to guess. the lard of a man should be happy that my master(son) didn''t kill him.


    "you take your eyes of me in the middle of a fight?" i narrowed my eyes at him. an insect actually looks down on me like this. my sword shot out, piercing into his chest, his momentary lapse costing him dearly, or so i would like to say.


    no, it was barely two fingers worth inside him, his hand gripped around the edge and stopping me from going further. it''s not that his strength is greater than mine, it was the combination of his strength and his overall durability.


    {berserker.}


    master suddenly called through the link, i forgot my foe and turned my head as a massive amount of magical energy suddenly enveloped the area and i immediately disengaged to go after him.


    ***


    wilhelm pov


    "what is this!?" lacer''s expression changed drastically for the first time. his flames, his divine fire was being devoured and destroyed.


    our weapons locked, my sword of destruction pushing against his golden spear, his fire bursting out in all directions and my power of destruction crackled and arced out, intercepting the flames that sought to harm me. they didn''t stop, there were times it moved and wrapped around him, his skin destroyed at the mere touch before his flames snuffed it out.


    my aura visibly surged to feed into my power of destruction to fight against his relentless flames. my bloodline, it was almost like it was eager to fight against the divine, to reach out and strike at those who dwelled above.


    "you are not an ordinary human." lancer looked at me, less perturbed by my power. "i see it.....you are something strange."


    the force of the attack was something else, the conceptual weight of a noble phantasm baring down on me.


    my translucent golden shield fought back, my magical energy pouring in. my primordial runes shined bright, even under the intense light of his divine fire. cracked, and barely whole, my shield still stood once his noble phantasm dissipated.


    i used the staff to steady myself from the sudden exertion, staring at the servant who didn''t move, even as his gaze landed on me. "you withstood my noble phantasm." he said with no small amount of awe in his voice.


    i let out a long breath, gathering my magical energy to begin once again.


    {master!} i heard berserker''s voice through the link, followed by a crack of thunder, her signature purple lightning crashing down into lancer''s unsuspecting face.


    he moved his spear up to block, and my eyes widened as his arm holding his weapon went flying through the air, severed clean from his body.


    "arjuna!?" lancer blurted out, seemingly more concerned by berserker''s appearance than the fact that he just lost an arm.


    berserker landed on the ground, about to attack again but lancer''s body was enveloped by a burst of magical energy, and he was suddenly teleported away.


    well, i was going to do something similar, but i guess berserker doing it is fine too.


    "a command seal." i grunted, falling to my butt. it was the correct play to make from the other side. i looked to the ground and his weapon also was gone, but his arm turned into magical energy and dissipated.


    "master!" berserker was on me immediately.


    "i''m fine." i couldn''t help but pat her head as the atmosphere changed instantaneously. she looked exceedingly happy to receive my touch. i showed her the white light in my hand as it was already working on healing my wound. it wasn''t very deep, i was more concern with the divine nature of his weapon, than the wound itself. i hope there are no lingering effects like the weapons from the abrahamic cosmology.


    "who''s this?" her face turned dark again, her sword gripped tight, staring at ruler.


    i forgot about her in that moment, my shield having protected her as well.


    "i''m ruler." she hesitantly introduced herself. "i''m the moderator for this grail war."


    "master, i''ll remove this woman, just give me a moment." berserker was about to move, and ruler looked a mite bit scared.


    "berserker, stop." i pulled on her. "her being alive is good for us." i briefly explained. and it didn''t matter if i called her berserker since a ruler servant could identify any other servant by just a glance.


    "but master, how can an insect like that help us at all?"


    ruler''s eye twitched slightly again as she stood up straighter. "attacking the moderator is against the rules, if you persist, i will have to punish you."


    "ohoh." berserker let out a little a laugh. "master, just let me crush this little harlot, it won''t take long."


    "h-harlot!?" ruler squeaked out


    "raikou." i called her by her real name, which actually caused her to pause and give me her full attention. "lets just get back to our hideout so i can rest."


    "mou~ whatever my master wants." she quickly changed tunes.


    i stood up steadily enough, putting everything away but mirage. it appears that saber of black took his master away at the first opportunity. i looked at ruler one last time she was a bit on guard, but also looking at me as if trying to give me an appraisal.


    for some strange reason, i had the incessant need to bully her, and i just couldn''t figure out why. with a sigh, i opened a new portal up and pulled berserker through.


    the last look at this place was the sun peeking above a mountain range. or rather, what was left of it after lancer''s attack, because i''m pretty sure there were three peaks in total before tonight, and i could only count two now.


    ***


    for those who don''t know, brahmastra kundala is an anti-country noble phantasm that basically says -- fuck everything in that direction. not to be mistaken with vasavi shakti that he loses his armor from using.


    sorry for the late chapter, took a nap when i got home from work. just a reminder, i''m not posting this weekend, so i''ll see everyone on monday.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 162:

    chapter 162:


    saber of black (siegfried) pov


    i carried my master back to the black faction''s base. i couldn''t help but turn around and see the destruction wrought at the activation of lancer''s noble phantasm. it was impressive and made me wonder if i could survive it without activating my own in response.


    my battle between the other saber, i managed to pull her far enough away from master''s unconscious body so that he wouldn''t get swept up in the battle, but even then, i was still able to see the effects of the fight that had taken place in the area i retreated from. both far and close enough to keep an eye on mastery and intervene if he was ever in harm''s way.


    it was the only option i had in that immediate moment when i saw that saber of red''s master had no intention of harming my own.


    passing through the defenses of the yggdmillennia castle, i could sense many eyes now on me, but none barred my path. walking into the castle, i was greeted by some my fellow servants and their masters, all of whom stared at me expectantly.


    "saber." lord darnic preston yggdmillennia, the head of the yggdmillennia family spoke up.


    while he was not my master, he was my master''s superior, so i would give him the proper courtesy. "lord darnic." as i moved to set my master down, several homunculi ran over and began to check him for any injuries.


    i knew he was not severely injured, but i would not be against a more thorough check. magecraft was never an art i could claim competence in, not to mention the inner workings of the human body and how to properly care for someone who had been hurt. he had some burns and cuts in some places, but i believe he will make a full recovery with ease.


    "we lost communication and caster''s scrying was not successful." the master of the magus family gripped his scepter tightly. "what happened, saber?"


    i looked at my master who ordered me not to be frivolous with my words.....but the situation was one i could not remain silent in. perhaps i would be scolded when he awoke as i was also liberal during my fight. "another servant appeared, saber of red."


    "saber of red?" lancer, who had been standing at darnic''s side, spoke up. "do you know their identity?"


    "a woman of the far east." i shook my head.


    "saber, speak openly. what can you tell us about the servant?" darnic glanced at my unconscious master and back to me.


    if it was an order from the one who could hold authority over my master. "she was physically my superior, and her speed was above mine. her skill was undeniable." i voiced my thoughts. "i''m sorry, that''s all i know."


    "unfortunate, but not unhelpful." lord darnic did not appear to be annoyed with my minimal information. "it''s impressive that you were able to retreat against two servants, and even keep your master safe." he gave praise.


    "i''m sorry, i did not mention that i was not engaged by both saber and lancer." i quickly clarified. "i believe the two servants to be hostile to one another. and it was saber''s master who....."i looked at master gordes.


    "can you describe him? what magecraft did he employ?"


    "he had striking red hair pulled into a ponytail, and he appeared to use lightning magecraft."


    "hmm." lord darnic tapped his chin. "i don''t recognize a magus by that description." he swept his gaze around the room.


    "the byros family?" a young woman in a wheelchair, whom was archer''s master, spoke up. "they''re known for their lightning magecraft."


    "no." another voice answered. a second woman who stood next to the rather flamboyant rider, whom possessed a rather sadistic personality based on our few interactions. "they don''t have anyone in their family with red hair and they''re small enough that any bastards would be hard to hide."


    "it''s unlikely he would hide his identity as well." the woman in a wheelchair continued. "i find it unlikely a magus from the association would not want the ''glory'' tied to their families or lineages."


    "did he support his servant at all, any hidden spells he could have cast that you didn''t notice during the fight? even an description of actualization would be helpful." the wheelchaired woman.....her name was fiore?


    "he did not support saber as he went off to battle lancer."


    "what?" rider''s master blurted out. "are you saying saber''s master fought a servant?"


    "i''m sorry, i did not mention that. the battle was noticeable from the distance, i had assumed you knew what i was speaking of when i said he knew lightning magecraft. it was clear he did not wish to harm my master otherwise he would not be alive." i explained properly.


    "wait, are you implying that the huge lightning strike we saw was magecraft, from saber''s master!?" fiore blurted out. "i thought that was a noble phantasm!"


    "seriously?" rider who looked bored seemed to perk up. "saber of red''s master did that? i thought magecraft these days was weak."


    "rider." his master hissed in annoyance.


    "oops, teehee~" rider rubbed his head!


    "a master capable of fighting a servant in some capacity, interesting." lancer of black let out a laugh. "and we have no knowledge of his identity? i don''t think such an individual would be unknown in this age. based on what we did see, the following attack that destroyed the mountain, that was undeniably lancer."


    "i would suggest the same." i nodded. it was obvious lancer''s attacks contained the fire element within them, enough that even i felt their heat through my dragon armor.


    "if lancer used his noble phantasm, was it meant for the master, or ruler?" archer who held fiore''s wheelchair voiced his words for the first time.


    rider''s master scoffed. "it was obvious to get rid of ruler. we all saw how he was gunning for her." she crossed her arms. "a servant having to use a noble phantasm against a master? ridiculous. and he''s probably dead at this point, there''s no way he could survive that attack that we felt even all the way over here."


    maybe. and the look in archer''s eyes said he didn''t fully believe that as well.


    there were some things that didn''t add up. why wasn''t saber more concerned about her master being in the way of a servant battle between ruler and lancer if he was not capable? and why.....did i get this strange feeling in my heart when i gazed at him?


    i wanted to fight lancer again, our bout was interfered with before we could truly test each other, and i felt as if i found a kindred spirit...but for some reason, the urge to fight saber''s master kept swelling up inside me.


    "regardless, lancer is a foe we can''t ignore. his noble phantasm is likewise powerful and destructive, we must start preparing counter measures." lord darnic raised his scepter up, addressing the room.


    "hmph, leave lancer to me." our own lancer stated leaving no room for debate and showing no hesitance about the prowess from lancer of red.


    maybe his own pride was acting up?


    "it''s likely the true battle will start this coming night." archer looked contemplative. "they know our location; we must prepare for a siege."


    "this castle has stood tall for centuries. it will not fall under my watch." lancer declared. "send a message to caster, start preparing the golems."


    the caster servant and his master seemed to be quite alike, opting to spend all their time together in their workshop.


    lord darnic nodded in agreement. "we will prepare the homunculi as well. once gordes awakens, i''ll have him take command. until then, caules has been managing them well enough even with his inexperience."


    so that is why berserker, and her master are not present. well, i do not believe berserker could add anything to the discussion.


    the war did not take place during the day. it was one of the more stringent rules that was relayed by the grail.


    this coming night would be the first true battle of the war.


    ***


    archer of red (atalanta) pov


    "sis, come on, one drink?" i scowled, looking at rider who propped himself on up a table, head in his hand. the laziness he was showing betrayed his true alertness. i''ve hunted enough to see when a predator was ready to move, when all their muscles were taunt to spring out and catch a prey.


    "stop calling me that." i hissed in annoyance.


    stupid brat.


    i can''t truly be mad at him about it either, i know he''s calling me that affectionately without any hidden agendas.


    achilles.


    he lives up to being one of the most famous heroes in the world, especially from our homeland. but i couldn''t help but find it a little endearing the way he swooned over me, or rather my life.


    fanboy? the term form the grail stuck to the forefront of my mind. when we had free time after our summons, he would regale me with tales his father used to tell him, stories about the argonauts.


    he said i was his hero as a child.


    not herakles, not that buffoon jason ¨C me.


    maybe that''s why i truly couldn''t get mad when he called me something like ''sis''.


    "hey sis." he intentionally ignored my dissatisfaction if the small smirk was anything to go by. "what''d you think about that saber?"


    lancer shook his head but chose not argue. "he survived my noble phantasm, unscathed." rider spoke one last time before going back into spirit form.


    "oi, oi. you can''t just say something like that and bounce, lancer!" rider stood up, looking around.


    "oh, he already left." caster said offhandedly.


    "one armed ass." rider slammed back down into his seat with an annoyed grunt. "sis, what ya think?"


    "rider, don''t dismiss his words because of your anger." i chastised, but i think it wasn''t needed. rider would huff and puff, but he wouldn''t take lancer''s words as hot hair. maybe his pride wouldn''t allow him to admit it out loud, but rider would take the fight seriously next time.....or as seriously as he wants to.


    at the very least, he won''t treat the living man as irrelevant.


    "caster, you know something else." i turned towards the playwright.


    "i know many things, my furry companion."


    "do you know how painful it will be to have arrows sticking out between your legs if you call me that again?" i narrowed my eyes.


    "well, exit stage left it is." caster quickly got up, about to leave before rider put a hand on his shoulder.


    "such a famous playwright graces us with his presence." rider smiled innocently. "why don''t you tell us a story or two?" he visibly pushed the weaker servant back into his seat.


    "haha, well, i have many things to attend to. i am required to aid lancer in healing his arm, then i must report ¨C"


    rider''s eyes darkened. "i insist."


    i think i heard caster''s shoulder crack, and a small smile found its way onto my face.


    ***


    wilhelm pov


    "take off your shirt." raikou commanded.


    "um....moving a bit too fast for me." i sputtered out as her hands were pawing at the edges of the fabric.


    "mommy needs to see if you''re hurt." she whispered, trying to work the buttons, but stumbling from a almost frantic worry.


    "raikou." i replied, grabbing her hands, making her pause. "look." i untucked the shirt, revealing where i had been stabbed. "it''s healing fine, just give it a little time."


    she looked at me, pouting and about on the verge of tears.


    i just....want am i suppose to do in this situation?


    i was doing my best to not have avalon heal me so i wouldn''t waste artoria''s stored magical energy to go to waste, so that was takin some effort to maintain. so, my natural healing, amped up by both my heritages, my aura, and my lightning form, was visibly working its magic even if the wound was decently deep. it should only take a few minutes at worse.


    "....hug?" i offered.


    she practically threw herself into my arms as i awkwardly pat her back.


    i mean, it''s not like i''m not physical attracted to her...in fact, in any other situation i would definitely be hitting on her. but right now, i was more focused on sca?thach...


    and there was the fact that she probably wasn''t in her right mind because of the mad enhancement. just the teeniest little inkling that maybe her constantly calling me her ''son'' was not the normal thing to do.


    i felt really bad.


    she answered my summons, so i would try to do right by her. if she wanted a son...i would do my best. after the war, i would see about mitigating or outright removing this ''mental pollution'' and go from there.


    "raikou, tell me about the saber you fought?"


    she set up, releasing me. a cute little smile on her face as she pat her lap. "momma wants to spoil her master."


    i shrugged, letting my head rest in her lap.


    it was nice.


    "saber was just a bigger insect than most, master. you don''t have to worry, momma will take care of him next time." i felt her fingers run through my hair.


    "how about....just satisfying my curiosity." i offered an alternative.


    "hmm....." she looked thoughtful. "i believe he''s either sigurd or siegfried. the glowing dragon tattoo along with his physical resilience.


    ...well, i''ll just call that karma then.


    is it because i was making fun of achilles that this happened?


    i did feel that dragon slayer aura from him.


    [fight him.]


    you sure?


    [i don''t ask for much, brat. but i want you to fight him, and use me when you do.]


    alright, i''ll do so when the opportunity presents itself.


    frankly, part of me wanted to fight him as well.


    "ruler should be jeanne d''arc, the saint of orleans." i revealed. probably not good for me, but at least she won''t do anything to me unless i break the rules. so i have some time before an angry saint comes and tries to kill me.


    "is that so." raikou replied, almost uncaring. "insects don''t need a name when you step on them, master."


    yup, totally normal mindset.


    "lancer was.....interesting." i survived his noble phantasm. i felt good about it, i could take pride in that fact. my spell, even when i added onto it, held up against his noble phantasm.


    my pride as a magus was stoked.


    "master." berserker''s expression turned dark. "i wish to deal with lancer."


    "you took off his arm already, which was pretty damn awesome." i gave her a thumbs up. she did look happy at my praise, but it wasn''t like before where she noticeably perked up. "what''s wrong?"


    "i don''t know...this feeling in my chest when i met him, it''s like...he''s someone i can''t bare to look at and i have to crush him."


    strange....but not much i could do with that for now. "well, there won''t be any fighting during the day, i''ll take a nap to recoup some aura and stamina, then....why don''t we hit the town and have a little bit of fun?"


    i''ve already made all the preparations before the battle, not much i could do right now. i''d rather spend some time with raikou and get to know her better, find out why she''s the one who i summoned out of every heroic spirit.


    "oh! a date!?" raikou squealed in delight. "i''m excited, i can''t wait." she happily exclaimed, shifting gears so naturally.


    well, she''s happy, that''s the important bit i guess.


    ***


    just a pov from both sides as we keep going forward.


    anyways, i''m back and ready to go!


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone. we have mordred stuff, and a new interlude up over there.

 Chapter 163:

    chapter 163:


    i took slow, methodical breaths. eyes closed, i focused on my aura as it pulsed around me, following the rhythmic rising and falling of my chest. i lost track of time, how long i had been sitting here, cross legged on the ground, but i could feel my aura reserves refilling at a noticeable rate.


    aura was something that resonated with one''s emotions. it''s why meditation was a powerful means of increasing the rate that your aura recharged at. being calm and serene, not allowing any negativity into your ''self''. it meant that your aura was not impeded, your soul could flow back out unabated.


    that was the theory anyways, and jinn had helped me with a few things. well, i could confidently say this worked, just based on my own practice.


    my aura reserves were relatively high after doing this for a few hours. that and i had gotten about four hours of sleep, which also helped refill them.


    i didn''t even mean to fall asleep in raikou''s lap.....don''t really regret it either.


    taking a deeper breath than usually, i ''let go'' of my aura, allowing it to just flow out naturally.


    i opened my eyes to see raikou sitting silently to the side, eyes never leaving me. she had so much patience, i don''t think i could sit here for hours on end if i wasn''t doing something. at least with my meditation, i had something to focus on.


    climbing to my feet, i lightly stretched my arms, and felt the side of my stomach. there was no pain, just a tiny bit of tenderness.


    "any issues while i was busy?" i turned to look at my servant.


    raikou shook her head. "i had not sensed anyone approach." she replied happily.


    "hmm." i pursed my lips. i had thought this place would have been found out by now, or at least be under watch. closing my eyes again, i search the link i had with sir wiggles, and he was standing near a pile of dead doves again.


    ah, that explains it.


    good job, sir wiggles.


    i was about to look away until i noticed something about my familiar. about his feet.....what? i had to call him back because i was surprised. the rabbit burst through the door with an astonishing speed, faster than he was the last time i had seen him and he hopped right into my arms.


    i lifted him up, to get a better look. "huh.....i never thought of that." i looked at his feet, they were encased in a sort of lightning armor. in that, the lightning was so condensed that it looked like a completely solidified form.


    my rabbit is a genius, why am i even surprised anymore? though it gave me several new ideas for some spells and such. while i''ve trained with my lightning form to get it more or less ''under control'', i had yet to push the boundaries with it, to truly see what i could gain from my new ability.


    "hey, raikou." i called out as she hopped to her feet. i barely had time to blink before she was behind my arms wrapped around my chest and chin on my shoulder.


    "hehe~" she lightly giggled. "does master need momma''s help?"


    "could you show me your lightning?" i asked, ignoring her draping herself over me. i was sorta used to her doing stuff like this by now.


    "like this?" she asked, holding one of her hands out infront of me, her signature purple lightning invoked, and dancing across her fingers.


    i hesitantly reached out, a single finger touching on it. i wasn''t harmed, i think raikou was consciously reeling it back from harming me. "interesting, i can immediately tell how much ''denser'' it is than my lightning." i held my hand out, mimicking her own actions as my lightning also manifested.


    "my son takes after his mom." raikou cooed.


    i have many more thoughts about this now, things i can do that i hadn''t considered previously.


    sir wiggles he, well, wiggled out of my grasp, wanting to go out and play some more. i didn''t have an immediate need for him, so i allowed him his fun.


    strangely, i think he was becoming more intelligent. maybe awakening his aura jump started something inside him? i would need to consult jinn when i got back.


    i moved out of raikou''s grasp and took her hand. "ready to go shopping?"


    ****


    the town was deceptively peaceful.


    technically, this place could be called the territory of the red faction, but for the moment, we were pretty much safe. one of the information dumps the grail gives is a very stringent requirement that the fighting must not take place during the day.


    "if it''s your fetish, just say so."


    "w-what!?" she squeaked out.


    "i thought japanese school uniforms were revealing, but those are practically booty shorts." i admired the view. "they really do display your legs quite well."


    "eeeeh!?" she turned bright red, like she was unsure of how to react to my words.


    don''t know why, but i continued to feel like i had to bully her.


    i guess it was lucky we hypnotized the store owner into taking a long break while we shopped in peace.


    "master likes legs?" raikou bit her finger, muttering to herself. "i will find some better clothing."


    well, i wouldn''t talk her out of that course of action....


    "i-i didn''t wear this willingly!" ruler managed to get out, her face still a bright red.


    "hmm, curious." i took another look at her, a true look as i analyzed her properly. "were you even properly summoned?"


    she stepped back. "how did you know?" ruler said in shock.


    "it was a guess, but you confirmed it." actually, it was similar to how artoria was summoned. "how did it happen?"


    "you tricked me." she frowned, before letting out a sigh. "i don''t know, i wasn''t properly summoned by the grail, so i had to find a vessel." she looked at her hands. "this ¨C person, was the best suited for me." i guess she wanted to keep the name of her ''body'' a secret. it made sense, i know plenty of mages who would want to dissect her after the war. "but!" she quickly added. "nothing will happen, she''ll wake up after the war is over with nothing wrong, and even a little gift when everything is done."


    "huh." i rubbed my chin. "the grail will be guaranteeing her safety, and probably do the equivalent of giving her some ''good luck'' as compensation, neat." again, there were very few in existence that had more knowledge about the workings of the grail than i did. "but why a school girl outfit?"


    "i....lost my luggage when lancer attacked." her shoulders slumped.


    ...now i just feel bad. "fine, pick out some stuff." i sighed, waiving around. "i''ll cover the costs, penniless saint."


    my devil ancestors must be rolling in their graves....


    "r-really?" she perked up, looking at me strangely. "i can''t show you favoritism during the war, even if you help me."


    "do i look like someone who needs your favoritism?" i asked.


    "i guess not." she seemed to accept. "i did not think a master could fight a servant like you did." she spoke a little quietly. "even if you used me as a shield."


    "if it''s any consolation, you make a wonderful meat shield."


    "it isn''t." there was a small twitch above her eye, i noticed it before. i think it was a visible indication of her hiding her annoyance.


    well, i had plenty of time to verify it~


    "master, how do i look!?" raikou stepped out of a changing room, i hadn''t even noticed she went in. my eyes practically popped out of my head, she was wearing some very short shorts that displayed her magnificent legs for the world to see.


    nice.


    today was turning out to be a good day.


    ***


    i do plan on explaining the link between raikou and karna as it came up properly, i wasn''t going to just assume everyone knew it.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.


    we have a discord, come bother me, asking questions or just hang out. -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 164:

    chapter 164:


    "here, order anything you want." i gestured towards a menu sitting infront of ruler.


    we did a little bit of shopping, and she picked out a couple things she found more ''appropriate'' for herself to wear. it was probably a bit of a culture shock, to see the variety of things available in this era she could wear.


    fun fact, romania has its own currency, and this place does not take either american dollars or english pounds.


    may or may not have technically stolen the clothes.....then robbed the store for some loose cash.


    i did leave quite a bit of gold behind as an apology though. i think that that lets me off the moral hook.


    honestly, i feel like its one of those things i overlooked because i was focusing on the bigger picture.


    i tend to do that a lot.


    the restaurant we were in wasn''t too large, but i wasn''t particularly picky right now. i could easily grab something out of my ring and tied myself over, but i was curious about this ruler servant. how many times in the future will i be able to sit down and calmly talk to a saint as a devil?


    raikou was behaving herself.....relatively speaking. she no longer was looking at ruler like she was about to strangle a puppy. i had somehow convinced her i was just trying to get some information out of the ruler servant, and i had no other intentions.


    i was not oblivious to the red flags that raikou had been smacking me in the face with. but there was not much i could do about it for the moment. once i get the grail sorted, i should be able to help her with her mad enhancement.


    "so many strange dishes, master, help me decide." raikou pouted, trying to make sure she kept my attention focused solely on her.


    "i can''t say i''m knowledgeable about the cuisine here." i looked it over. i was not hiding the fact that i was a glutton, so i didn''t mind just splurging. "lets just try all the big stuff."


    "i''ll feed master." raikou muttered to herself. "fufu~"


    well, if it makes her happy.


    "what do you want, ruler?"


    "oh um..." she fidgeted with the menu in front of her. "i''m not really hungry, and i don''t need it..."


    "you''re in an actual body, even if there won''t be any physical repercussions if you forgo eating, you''ll still feel hunger pains." based on what artoria told me. apparently, that was an eye-opening revelation, because there were points where she and rin were in particularly bad situations, and she went without eating for days on end.


    "no, really. it''s okay, you don''t have to." she politely declined.


    "if you tell me no, i''m not going to push it. but if it comes from some weird place like thinking i''ll expect good will in the future or that i might harm you..." i trailed off, not feeling like i needed to finish that sentence.


    "it''s not that..." she said quietly.


    "something wrong?"


    "erm, i..." she awkwardly held the menu in her hands. "idontknowhowtoread."


    "pardon?" i blinked at her in confusion.


    "i can''t read...." she said quietly.


    "but....the grail should have downloaded the information into your head, not to mention servants have the ability to parse every language in the world due to this. was it a side effect of you not having a proper vessel?" i rubbed my chin. "perhaps there are other side effects as well." i was lost in thought for a moment. "wait, you spoke to someone here not too long ago, how were you able to do that if the grail didn''t give you the knowledge?" l--b1n.


    she turned a little red, a bit embarrassed seemingly and it just made me more confused. "i can understand the languages fine."


    "then what are you ¨C" i paused, her meaning finally sinking in. "pfft." i held back a snort of laughter.


    "it''s not funny!"


    "you''re right, you''re right." i held my hands up. "...it''s hilarious." i couldn''t help but burst out laughing at the absurdity of the whole thing. "a heroic spirit who ascended after their death from worship through the ages, someone written down in the annals of history.....is illiterate because her legend depicts her as a peasant girl."


    she turned bright red, and her eye was twitching something fierce. "i never had the chance to learn."


    "too busy fighting wars. big g didn''t think it a good idea to give you the ability to read and write with your revelations?"


    "b-big g?" she squeaked out. "how could you call the lord something like that!?"


    "what''s wrong with big g?"


    "it''s blasphemous." she huffed.


    "says who?"


    "what do you mean, who?"


    "who says that calling him big g is blasphemous?"


    "well..." she didn''t appear to know the answer.


    "we can always consult the bible, just tell me which passage to seek out." the corners of my lips curled up.


    hah.....couldn''t help it.


    her eye twitched again, and for some reason, i couldn''t help but enjoy her reaction. i looked over to raikou, who didn''t even want to acknowledge ruler if she didn''t have to.


    "i''ll just order a bunch of stuff for all of us." i stated, earning a sigh of relief from ruler


    ***


    "master~ say ''ahh'' " raikou held a fork up to me as i took a bite.


    "it''s good." i happily replied, earning a bright smile from my servant. "what about you, frenchie?"


    "my name isn''t ''frenchie''" she grumbled taking a bite. "but it is delicious, thank you."


    "well, i can''t just start calling your real name in public if you want." i chuckled, only to stop in realization. "huh, i never did properly introduce myself, did i?"


    "i wanted to ask you a question.....but i didn''t know what to call you." she said awkwardly.


    "hmm, lets say it turned out i was a demon, but nothing else changed. would you think differently of me?"


    "if you were a demon?" she seemed surprised by my question. "i don''t see how that would change anything." she looked down at the table. "humans and demons are just words, i don''t believe there is any need to differentiate between them. i bear no ill will towards such descriptions and i try to be kind to all."


    "you are a strange woman." raikou was the one who spoke up. she glared at ruler, as if measuring her. "i strangely do not wish to crush this insect for the moment."


    huh.


    "i hope we don''t become enemies, ruler." i stood up from my seat, looking out the window. the sun was starting to get a bit low.


    "i pray for your success, wilhelm." ruler said with sincerity.


    ***


    "hey raikou." i glanced at berserker who was walking at my side.


    "yes, master?" she smiled at me.


    "thanks for answering my summons." i wanted her to know i did appreciate her. she seemed upset about earlier, i at least wanted to sooth her annoyance a little bit.


    "master~" raikou quickly wrapped me up in a tight hug.


    yeah, i was happy it was raikou who answered my summons. "you ready for what''s to come?" i asked her, as the night approached.


    "have you devised a plan?" she asked.


    "yes, we need to find where the grail is specifically held within the yggdmillennia castle. i don''t have confidence in infiltrating somewhere so heavily defended without getting discovered." if i simply knew the location, i could pop in and grab it. the only issue that comes after is carefully severing all the little bits that are anchored into the local leylines. which would take time, and i doubt i would be left alone while doing so. to not do so would be like pulling an engine out of a car with my bare hands. things were bound to break in the process.


    i really meant it when i said i hope ruler doesn''t become my enemy, but i feared it may be inevitable


    "no plan survives contact with the enemy and all that. but, we need to see how both sides move and go from there. if there is a wide-scale battle, that''s in our best interest. but we can make do with some small clashes as well."


    "are we going to prepare for the coming battle?" she asked.


    "i doubt things will immediately escalate once the sun fully sets, so we probably have a little more time." i shook my head. "there was one thing i wanted to check out. sir wiggles found an abundance of magical energy at a nearby cemetery. based on what he transferred through our link, a servant summoning might have taken place there."


    raikou''s lips thinned. "you believe a servant is still there along with their master?"


    "worth checking out, may also find a clue or two on any servants we hadn''t seen before. that priest was the only master of the red faction we''ve seen so far, and he doesn''t seem like the type to do the summoning in a graveyard. nor do any of the servants revealed appear to have benefited from such a summons, so i''m guessing we have an unknown here."


    "if there is only one servant, then you will not need to fight, master." raikou stated, and the look on her face left no room for argument.


    i held my hands up in surrender. "if there''s only one servant, i won''t throw myself at them and support you from behind."


    ***


    omake -- the horrors of the kaleidoscope.


    artoria pov


    "there, there, it''s okay." i ran my hand through wilhelm''s, hair as he laid his head on my lap. any other time, i may have enjoyed the intimate exchange, but he was being rather unresponsive.


    "i''ll never sleep again." he cried out.


    i do not know what he saw, but it left him like this and i could do nothing but try and sooth him. he walked out of zelretch''s office and immediately planted his face into my thigh.


    "yo, what''s up with schweinorg?" rin walked into the room.


    "i do not know, he apparently had witnessed something quite severe to be left like this." it was honestly a bit concerning. mayhaps i would need to take drastic measures to cheer him up, jinn taught me a few things i felt comfortable doing.


    "oh, stop being a baby." rin scoffed. "what even happened?"


    wilhelm raised his hand up towards zelretch''s office. "another zelretch dropped in to visit."


    "wait, the old man has another version of himself from a parallel world, here? how!? i thought that was impossible." she looked utterly baffled.


    i did not know much about their magic, but such a thing sounded impressive to me.


    "hard, not impossible." wilhelm mumbled into my thigh.....of which he then squeezed, making me shake my head. i guess it wasn''t as bad as i assumed if he was still willing to touch me like so.


    "oh, i gotta see this." rin perked up.


    "don''t go!" wilhelm shot his head up, staring at my master.


    "you''re being so dramatic." rin rolled her eyes. "seriously, what''s so bad about another zelretch?"


    wilhelm huddled himself into a ball. "the horror." he muttered.


    "yeah, okay." rin said dryly. "going to ignore that." she began walking towards his office, and open the door without hesitation. "hey, old man, heard there was another ''you'' around, wanted to see." she said plainly.


    "ara ara~" a very feminine voice answered back. "if it isn''t rin-chan." i couldn''t help but pause and stare at rin''s back. the angle meant i couldn''t see, but a shudder went down my spine. "you can call me zelretch-chan while i''m here." her giggle reaching even my ears.


    rin, very wisely, closed the door and turned around, walking back to us. she didn''t speak, but the blank look on her face said everything as she got on my other side and also curled up into a ball, resting her head on my other thigh.


    "there there." i pat her head, same as my boyfriends.


    "the horror." she whispered.


    ***


    small omake that popped into my head from chatting in discord.


    so, guess which knight makes an appearance! and jeanne being snarky without being snarky.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 165:

    chapter 165:


    "well, isn''t this just lovely?" almost immediately as i walked into the cemetery, i triggered the bounded fields around the place. they weren''t... entirely defensive in nature, at least not to another magus. they were mainly used to keep away the mundane people.


    an illusion formed rather quickly, noticeably darkening the entire area. then a fog rolled in, sparsely covering the ground.


    raikou was in spirit form, walking close to me, and sir wiggles was running around just outside the graveyard.


    i looked around, noticing many odd and hidden things. the creator of this little trap was quite ingenious. at first, i thought the outer defenses were made to scare away mundane people, but the more i walked, i realized this was just another layer of the trap.


    {master, we''ve been walking in circles.} raikou called out in my mind.


    {i know, don''t worry about it.} i replied, as i continued my steady pace.


    several illusions layered on top of each other. it wasn''t particularly hard to discover, even an average magus would realize what was going on after a little time. a genius though, one of the higher ups of a long lineage? they would notice quickly, and what would someone with such an arrogant attitude and inflated ego think about such an idiotic little ''trap''?


    either have their servant destroy it or do it themselves.


    i mentally chuckled, looking through sir wiggle''s eyes to see spell circles carved on many tombstones that were facing away from the path. if the bounded fields were disrupted, i was almost certain they would go off.


    "cause it''s a thriller." i hummed, continuing my pace without a care. "really sets the ambience." i glanced to the left, at what should have been an empty space distorted.


    there was a man now standing there, leaning against a tombstone, wearing black leather and smoking a cigarette. "not many people appreciate the effort." he chuckled. "what gave me away?"


    kind of hoped for some dancing zombies.


    i wasn''t taken by his lackadaisical attitude; he was clearly still on guard. i could imagine his servant was nearby as well. "there was only one spot without any traps, wasn''t too hard to figure out." i shrugged.


    "hoh, you were able to see through everything then?" he took a drag of his cigarette. "you''re pretty talented then, huh?" he flicked his cigarette on the ground before stepping on it. "here''s a question, how come i''ve never seen your face before?"


    "have you tried not wearing sunglasses at night?" i asked, surprisingly he didn''t make it look douchey.


    he just started laughing. "alright, you aren''t as bad as those stuffy brats from the association." he noticeably looked down at my hand with the command seals. "so, what''re you doing here?"


    "oh well, you know. it was a lovely night, i thought ''why not go for a walk in the local cemetery''?"


    "wouldn''t be the weirdest thing i''ve heard from another magus."


    i let out a sigh. "me too, unfortunately. so, i''m guessing you''re a master of red?"


    "maybe i am, maybe i''m not." he crossed his arms, but i noticed his fingers almost instinctively edged towards the sawed-off shotgun at his hip.


    "i''m guessing you haven''t reached out to the others then, considering you''re still up and about." he was silent, staring at me from behind his sunglass what i was starting to assume were a mystic code. "oh come one, work with me here." i flung my arms up. "i walked right into your seat of power, at least give me the courtesy. it''s not like you showed yourself to stroke your own ego. you want some information, i want some information."


    "if it''s that simple, why don''t i just force you to give me answers then?" he cocked his head.


    i let out a long sigh. "really, you want to keep doing this song and dance?" i held out my finger, pointing to a tombstone in the distance and fired off a lightning bolt, shattering it and the illusion around us flickered before it completely dissipated.


    though, this man didn''t look perturbed in the slightest, it didn''t even register on his face. "so, you found the anchor, you want a medal?"


    i looked at him again, before pursing my lips. "you''re doing this on purpose to get a reaction out of me." i grumbled. "well, i can''t fault you. how many magi are just bat shit insane and hide it behind a thin veil of civility."


    "yup." i nodded. "achilles." a little bit of good will, and it would hurt that priest''s plans in the long run if i revealed his identity.


    "fuck."


    "alright, you ready to talk for real?" i offered. his weakness was obvious, the body part was even named after him. but that didn''t really diminish him much in my eyes, the servant was obscenely fast and very skilled. once you started aiming for his heel, he would know right away and be able to counter.


    "survived two servants and one of them was achilles, your servant must be pretty damn strong then." his hinting was obvious.


    "well, you showed me yours, i''ll show you mine." i gestured for raikou to come out as she appeared right next to me. "meet saber." i introduced.


    "you fucking what?" the ''real'' saber blurted out. as their master just raised an eyebrow.


    "insects shouldn''t speak unless they want to be stepped upon." raikou looked at saber darkly.


    "bitch, you wanna go!?" the saber servant grabbed their sword, pointing it at raikou.


    "saber." their master sighed, placing a hand on their armor before looking at me again. "i''m sure i have the only saber servant for the red faction."


    "really? let''s compare the two. my saber is so refined, elegant, beautiful. she carries herself with such tact and regality, while yours just struts around like a brute. clearly you must have summoned berserker."


    want to jerk me around in a conversation? turnabout is fair play.


    "master." raikou turned red, smiling happily.


    i think i heard saber growl from this far enough, and surprisingly, red lightning began to crackle around them.


    "see? getting mad at some little words." i gestured towards the servant


    saber''s master face palmed.


    hehe.


    "hmph." saber reined herself in, the lightning dissipating and sword returning to the ground. "i''m the greatest knight, i won''t be goaded by some two-bit flamboyant spellcaster."


    i ignored her attempts at insults. "greatest knight, huh? should i call you lancelot then?" i hazarded a guess, but i didn''t find it likely.


    the armor around her helmet shifted and churned. it adjusted itself as the helmet moved away from her face, revealing what was underneath. "what part of me looks like that disloyal, philandering, adultering bastard!?" she suddenly shouted.


    "artoria?" i suddenly blurted out as i saw her face for the first time, ignoring her outburst.


    her head snapped at me, eyes meeting mine. "the fuck did you just call me?"


    ***


    a wild mordred appears.


    just a heads up, i may not be able to write tomorrow, been having work issues all weak and there''s a good chance i''ll be working very late saturday.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my / astoryforone


    we have a discord -- zkxjppp7

 Chapter 166:

    chapter 166:


    "well, you bastard!?" saber raised her voice. "where the hell did you hear that name?" the venom was practically leaking from her mouth.


    well...fuck.


    guess i know who she is....


    mordred pendragon, the knight of treachery.


    and i have absolutely no idea on how to treat her. artoria had been.....evasive on her feelings towards mordred, but i at least think she doesn''t hold an absolute hatred for the younger knight.


    "no idea what you''re talking about." i glanced at saber''s master who remained silent and had made no move to interrupt us. well, i can''t fault him. it was probably the wisest decision to get information, to let mordred ''rampage'' a little bit.


    "bullshit!" she jabbed her finger at me. "you called me that name after seeing my face!" she growled.


    i let out a sigh. "you''re surprisingly perceptive."


    "perceptive my ass, anyone would have noticed something so obvious." she scowled.


    "that''s why i called it ''surprising."


    "that''s it!" her gauntlet-clad hand crackled with red lightning.


    "really? one of artoria''s knights is acting like a common thug?" i crossed my arms, staring at her.


    that actually made her stop, but her hands clenched tight and her furious expression didn''t change. "you do know." she spat out. "how do you know about father!? the number of people who knew his true name could be counted on one hand!"


    "actually, i''m surprised you knew. but i guess morgan would have told you." i shrugged.


    "don''t speak that witches name near me." mordred angry words reverberated in air along with a manifestation of red lightning around her.


    well, don''t touch the morgan button, got it. "that''s fair, i''ve heard quite a few unkind things about her."


    "stop spouting bullshit and tell me the truth." she stomped on the ground, cracking the area.


    raikou made a move, but i held my hand up stopping her. i let out a long sigh, and ran a hand through my hair. was there a reason not to be truthful? it''s not like this information could come back to bite me. "fine, what do you want to know?"


    "where''s father, how do you know him!?"


    "at my house, and we''re in a relationship." i said bluntly.


    she blinked, i guess she didn''t expect me to be so forthcoming. "w-what?" she blurted out.


    "she''s at my house." i stated. which was....technically true.


    "no! the other part, the fuck did you just say?"


    "we''re in a relationship." i said dryly. "she''s my girlfriend."


    "..."


    "....."


    "die." she said simply, raising her sword towards me.


    i closed my eyes and sighed, the swinging of her blade was caught by raikou. "fuck off you cow!" mordred roared, bursting with lightning.


    "the insects sure or noisy tonight." raikou smiled innocently towards the knight, as she too crackled with her own purple lightning, overpowering mordred. with an explosive burst of power, i saw mordred shoot off into the distance.


    {don''t kill her.} i sent towards raikou over our mental link.


    {but master, it''s hard to not crush such annoying bugs.} her cheerful voice really did contrast the killing intent that was wafting off her, and i don''t think it entirely had to do with mordred.


    i should do something nice for her later. neither of us can help her odd state of mind. {please?}


    {...i will ensure i do not kill her.} it sounded a bit strained, but i figured that was the best i would get. and i did promise not to fight for now.


    i had a thought though. {that''s mordred pendragon. she never had a proper mother.}


    raikou didn''t respond, but i think i touched a soft spot for her. atleast, i don''t think she would intentionally do anything to mordred.


    "well, that escalated." i turned towards mordred''s master.


    "i wonder how long it''ll take saber to realize the holes in what you said?" the older man mused, not upset at the turn of events apparently.


    "eh, probably just needs to get this out of her system." i shrugged. "funnily enough, i don''t think she would have actually swung at me if my servant wasn''t there to stop her."


    with a shout, mordred came sliding in towards us, the ground bursting at her steps. "master! what''s the big idea? i had her!"


    "you called her back?" i raised an eyebrow towards kairi.


    "that''s enough, saber. i''m formally accepting an alliance." he stated.


    "master." raikou also appeared right beside me. "i have fulfilled your command at great effort, the insect still remains after receiving my blade."


    "and this bitch keeps going!" mordred looked ready for round two.


    "alright, lets calm down." i stood up, getting between them.


    "fuck off you dandy boy! don''t think i forgot what you said about my father, like he''d ever look at someone like you!" mordred angrily shouted, even if her presence sort of dimmed, receding with her intent to fight. "if i hear some crap about you and father again, i''ll take your head myself." she scoffed.


    "for someone who ended their ''father''s life, you seem really protective of her." was kind of cute if i were being honest.


    "fuck you. father is perfect, you don''t deserve to even say his name." she scowled. "if he was here right now, i would fight him and claim my right."


    my lips curled up, and i ignored her outburst. ".....you can call me daddy if you want."


    "i''ll kill you!"


    kairi grabbed saber as she flailed around angrily.


    "you''re just like that flowery bastard!" mordred continued. "saying a bunch of bullshit just to annoy people for a jest. i''m not buying it."


    i took out my phone, pressing on it a few times before holding it up to mordred.


    "w-what is that?" her eyes widened.


    it was a simple picture of artoria. i slid my finger across the screen, changing to a new picture. she hesitantly reached out for it, and i let her take it from my hands as she continued to move through the pictures herself.


    "father looks...happy." she whispered.


    ***


    non-canon omake, i can stop whenever i want, the harem is never too big.


    "um, what''s going on here?" i walked in the room, and everyone stopped chatting, immediately staring at me.


    "wilhelm." artoria stood up, grabbing my attention. "we need to have a talk."


    "those words are never good."


    "this is an intervention." she clarified.


    "intervention for what? i''m not addicted to drugs, nor am i an alcoholic." admittedly, i do drink a lot, but it isn''t a huge aspect that warps my life or anything.


    "will." she said dryly. "look around the room, if you can''t see what''s wrong, then that just exuberates the issue."


    "i see nothing wrong." i crossed my arms. "just a bunch of my girls all in one place, what''s the issue?"


    artoria let out a long sigh. "then give a role call."


    i rolled my eyes, but played along. "artoria." i pointed towards her. then turned to look at the others. "artoria alter." her alter version gave me a nod, but she too looked a bit pensive. "artoria lancer." her grown up version gave me a beautiful smile, as always. "artoria lancer alter." how she continues to give me such a sultry look even when not trying, i don''t understand. "goddess rhongomyniad." the goddess version of artoria gave an expressionless nod. "mysterious heroine x, mysterious heroine xx, mysterious heroine x alter, artoria caster, artoria lilly, and...." i paused. "wait, whose that artoria in a lion costume?"


    "we don''t know." my original artoria answered.


    "and why is there a male version of you here." i jabbed my finger at the male king arthur in the corner.


    "moral support." he waived.


    "oh, okay." i waived back. "but i don''t see the issue here."


    "really?" artoria said dryly and she swept her hands around the room. "you see no problem with this?" it''s just my harem, i don''t understand.


    i was about to answer, but the door behind me burst open, rin stomping in. "are you guys almost done yet? we need our turn too." she huffed. "ishtar and space ishtar keep fighting and my counter guardian version just keeps egging them on and ereshkigal is crying in a corner from both them insulting her."


    artoria turned and gave me a deadpanned look.


    "what?" i looked at her in confusion.


    ***


    early chapter again, wooo! just a heads up, next week is going to be super fucking chaotic for me, i guarantee no chapters these next few days, but i''ll try my best. also wanted to add a little omake that popped into my head when i was talking about my plans for the harem with someone.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 167:

    chapter 167:


    mordred pov


    i don''t understand it.


    why?


    whywhywhywhywhy!?


    ...


    why does father look so happy?


    i wanted to crush this strange device, this little contraption that showed these ridiculous images. yet.....i was unable to stop myself from burning every single image into my memory. why do all of these show father''s smile when i was never able to receive one?


    i almost choked when the next image appeared.


    how?


    it showed father and this...magus....kissing!?


    what!?


    no, i don''t believe it!


    never, this could never be true! i''ll kill this fucker for trying to deceive me with this bullshit! even if father wished to find a suitable queen, this bastard is far from worthy! which he definitely isn''t because father is perfect and wouldn''t ever deem this idiot worth his time.


    hmph.


    {saber, you okay?} master''s voice rang in my ears through our link.


    {i''m fine.}


    {if you ¨C}


    {i said i''m fine.}


    {alright, then i''m going to start the negotiations for our alliance.}


    {whatever.} i ignored him as i kept going through all the pictures on this strange thing.


    other people had started appearing. a woman, a magus most likely. she had black hair in twintails. father looked like he got along with her well. good, father already has a new retinue. i would expect nothing less from him.


    a non-human woman with blue skin. an old man who also looks like a magus and gives me the strangest feeling of de?ja? vu.


    it was almost as if i was looking at that flowery bastard.


    another woman with blonde hair and blue robes who looked important. i would also remember their faces so i could find father after i win this war. when i finally get my wish and pull forth caliburn and earn my birthright, i can show father how worthy i am.


    then he''ll know how wrong he was.


    i couldn''t help gut growl as most of these images were filled with that bastard mage''s face. i had to resist the urge to hit him in his very punchable face.


    "pretty fancy tech you got there." i looked up as master eyed the device in my hand, i also took a second look at it. i didn''t really give a shit about things like this, but master thought it was important or something.


    "time and space." the bastard replied with cheeky smile that i wanted to slap off his face.


    "huh.....so how long until...?"


    "eh, give it twenty years at most." the bastard shrugged.


    "got any investment advice?" master chuckled.


    i didn''t know what they were talking about, but master was no fool. the fact that he was able to summon me proved it. this kind of crap was never my strong suit...even mother gave up on trying to teach me it, which is an achievement in of itself now that i think about it. mother was not one to...relent.


    it doesn''t matter. even father had subordinates that handle all that bothersome stuff. if it ever became an issue i would just need to find someone like agravain. even when running the kingdom, he always found time to help me when i was troubled by something, though we rarely spoke.


    "i can add a list of stuff after we settle our business." the bastard''s voice grated on my ears again.


    "so, what do you want?" master asked. "i won''t sign my life away, but i''m willing to work together."


    "i don''t have a wish, i''m planning on taking the grail itself."


    "what did you just say?" i snapped my head towards that arrogant lout.


    "would you just calm down and listen?" he sighed. "i swear, you''re exactly like artoria described."


    "f-father spoke about me?" not that i care. i know how great i am, i don''t need anyone to sing my praises, especially not him. ".....what did he say?"


    "arrogant, rash, headstrong...." he started listing off.


    hmph, i didn''t care anyways.


    "but above all, a good knight."


    "o-of course." i turned away to ignore his stupid smile. "i''m the greatest knight, that much is obvious." stupid magus, saying shit like that. why''s there a need to say something so obvious?


    "just a child." that bastard''s servant laughed at me.


    "the fuck you just say? i couldn''t hear over the sound of your cow udders slapping together." i sneered at the other servant.


    he whistled in surprise. "done. and if possible, can i get some protection for my family? some vultures have been circling ever since it''s been made public that i was going to be the last generation."


    the lackadaisical way he said it...i don''t know if he was being sincere about his desire or not.


    "i''ll make sure the pests are taken care of." wouldn''t be too hard. zelretch mentioning a casual word would have them running for the hills.


    "i''ll accept this deal and formally the alliance." kaira declared. "so, what''s the plan?"


    ***


    non-canon omake ¨C the secrets of shishou''s training, part 1.


    "well, this is fucking deplorable." i looked around at the wasted city of fuyuki. "so this is a singularity."


    "yeah....it''s pretty scary." the other master, ritsuka fujimaru stood beside me.


    "senpai." mashu the demi-servant spoke softly. "we''ll get through this together!"


    "right, mashu." ritsuka smiled brightly, only for a white furball to jump on his shoulder.


    "fou fou." he squeaked out.


    "you too, fou." he laughed.


    "and how the hell are we supposed to get through this!? we only have one servant, and she doesn''t even know the name of her noble phantasm" the last member of our little group spat out the director of chaldea, olga marie animusphere.


    "well, not quite without any servants." i looked to the side. "how about you come out, you damn mutt."


    "oh?" a man walked out from the shadows, long blue hair and robes, carrying a wooden staff. "that was a pretty specific insult there."


    "hmm, it''s almost like i know who you are." i grinned.


    he laughed. "seriously? i didn''t think i was famous enough to be recognized at first glance." he shrugged. "and what makes you think i''m not your enemy?"


    "please, like you could hide your bloodlust when facing someone in a fight."


    he burst out laughing. "you really know who i am. alright, i''m curious, how?"


    "same teacher." i said bluntly.


    he almost choked as the words reached him. "a-are you fucking with me?"


    "nope."


    "shit."


    "yeah."


    "huh, i guess that makes us....brothers or something." he scratched his head. "well, guess i''ll introduce myself proper. cu chulainn, caster servant."


    "what the hell is going on!" olga screamed.


    "got a new servant." i shot her a thumbs up.


    she let out a sigh, rubbing her temples. "okay, okay. this is good. now we just have to form a contract with caster, and we have two servants." she bit her thumb. "but this idiot has no idea what he''s doing." she huffed, looking at ritsuka.


    "ah....sorry." he apologized.


    "don''t apologize, be better!" olga shouted.


    "director." i put a hand on her shoulder. "let me handle this. between me and cu over there, we can get ritsuka up to fighting shape in no time."


    "what nonsense are you speaking!? we''re in the middle of a singularity, what could you possible do?"


    "oi, brat, you think about doing....the thing?" cu looked at me.


    "yeah, with your help, i think we can pull it off." i nodded towards him.


    "i''ve never done it before." he scratched his head.


    "yeah, but we both experienced it with ''her''."


    "experiencing it and doing it are two different things." the corners of his lips curled up. "but shit if this aint something i wanted to do for awhile." he laughed. "what the hell, i''m in."


    "what are you two talking about!?" olga shouted in frustration.


    me and cu shared a look.


    "training montage." we said at the same time.


    ***


    so something people need to remember. mordred is only like 10 years old or something like that. her growth was accelerated by morgan, so she isn''t exactly the most -- i don''t want to say unstable -- but she definitely has a weird thought process. she doesn''t know how to parse her feelings towards artoria.


    on a side note, i didn''t expect to be able to get something out today. work is really fucking bad right now. i worked 12 hours and expect to do the same the next few days, so i''m just going to say not to expect a chapter tomorrow or wednesday.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a discord for questions about the story or just to hang out -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 168: Interlude 7

    chapter 168: interlude 7


    izanami pov


    "izanami, you made it!" i walked through the veils of reality, and was immediately greeted with persephone grabbing me into a hug.


    "hello, persephone, it''s a pleasure to see you again. you look lovely, is that a new dress?" i kindly greeted the younger deity back. "am i the first to arrive?"


    "my hubby had it made for me for the occasion. arachne barely accepts commissions from our side of the world these days, but he somehow managed to get this made in time." she beamed with pride. "and a few came early, come on." she eagerly dragged me through the greek underworld, easily navigating the layers of this sub reality until we stepped to the area she was ''hosting'' us.


    with the brief pleasantries, persephone disappeared again, attending to other duties while the other guests arrived.


    it wasn''t particularly extravagant, but then again, there wasn''t a need to ''show off'' to us. it was more appreciated to have a smaller and warmer feel than anything.


    "izanami!"


    "lady izanami."


    two voices greeted me.


    "oh ereshkigal, its been too long." the smaller girl also came for a hug. this girl had always been a loner, even by our standards. it didn''t help that much of her pantheon was gone, faded into oblivion or otherwise killed.


    a quick greeting and i faced the second person. "lord yama, it''s always a pleasure." one of the few deities that attends this little event that could claim to be my peer in age.


    "are we strangers? i thought you were calling me just yama." the man laughed.


    "then what''s with this ''lady izanami'' nonsense?" i pursed my lips, earning another chuckle from him.


    "sorry, been having the big-wigs visiting my little corner so much these past few years, it just slipped out." he held his hands up in apology.


    "speaking of ''big'', that big-headed, bald buffoon isn''t here, is he?" i took a glance around.


    yama scratched his head awkwardly. "ahah.... no. ksitigarbha isn''t here i wasn''t going to invite him again after the last time."


    "izanami." ereshkigal happily tugged on my sleeve. "you''ll never guess what happened!"


    "something good happen in kur?" i questioned.


    "un. i got over a hundred new souls since our last meeting." she did a fist pump into the air.


    i looked up at yama who looked away, a little red on his face. i held back a chuckle at the predicament. it was a not-so-subtle secret that yama kicked a soul or two back to kur every now and then for the younger deity. yama''s bosses would get very upset if they found he was doing something like that. souls for a pantheon means power, none would willingly give up a single one without benefits or a fight.


    despite his intimidating appearance, he was a big softie at heart.


    "i''m happy for you." i patted the girl on the head, and she smiled brightly.


    i remembered when she came into existence, such a cute little thing. accidently stumbled into yomi in her younger years, it was quite humorous to see her throw out so many apologies. she came to visit several times after that. i could still recall when she was covered in tears because her sister had spread rumors she married that stupid bull.


    "how''s the turnout look this year?" yama asked, moving towards a table set out with refreshments and snacks.


    "haven''t spoken with the others in a while, i have no idea. to be honest, i almost forgot about this meeting until just recently." i shrugged.


    "arawn isn''t coming. he''s going with lugh and some other celtic gods to a meeting with the angels." ereshkigal spoke up.


    ah, i had almost forgotten about that little ''relationship''. i swear, it''s like watching two teenagers try and flirt. the celtic god of death, his wife died many centuries ago when the world was pulled into the great war that took the lord of heaven. him and ereshkigal had gotten a little bit close since then and it''s a bit cute how those two kids act.


    "i''m here!" the area exploded in a burst of darkness as a jackal-faced man walked into the room.


    "anubis, good to see you." yama greeted.


    the egyptian god shot a thumbs up. "it''s great to finally get a break, been looking forward to this for too long." he grinned. "izanami, ereshkigal, you ladies are looking great."


    "dammit you beat me." another voice filled the room. hel, the norse goddess of death walked out of her own little portal. she sent a ''glare'' towards the egyptian god.


    "better luck next time." he grinned.


    i wasn''t quite sure on their relationship, but they were friends and had been for a long time. i heard they used to play when they were children, but not much more than that.


    "hel, you''re looking good." i gave the nordic goddess a look. her hair was done up, and her wardrobe was changed.


    "you think?" she looked down at herself. she''d always been a bit of a tomboy, but she was wearing a dress this time. "thought it was time for a change."


    "girl you lookin fine." anubis gestured with some finger guns.


    there was a small silence before anubis and hel broke out into fits of giggles. "nirns, that was horrible."


    "couldn''t help it." the jackal-faced man laughed along. "but what''s up? do i need to go kick bauldr''s ass?"


    hel let out a tired sigh. "i''m done with him; he won''t bother to even look my way even after everything i''ve done."


    "honey, you need to find a man who treats you right." i pat her shoulder. hel was infatuated with bauldr, but the latter never returned her affections.


    "she''s right, you deserve better." ereshkigal was quick to offer comfort. as anti-social as the sumerian goddess was, she could apparently read the room well.


    "ohoho, just give the word, i know a few kids who would be right up your alley." yama added, stroking his beard.


    "if you suggest horse-face or ox-head, i''m going to shave that beard off your chin." hel deadpanned towards the eastern death god.


    yama cleared his throat and turned away in embarrassment.


    anubis burst out laughing and even hel started to giggle.


    "takamagahara above." i face palmed. "atleast you didn''t bring those two again as well."


    "i liked them." anubis spoke up.


    "oh, you would, dog-head." hel joked.


    "hey." he ran a hand through his fur. "don''t diss the head, you know how hard it is to keep my fur this gorgeous? besides, they''re good deities, even with their.....eccentricies"


    "feel free to take them then." yama said without hesitation. "heavens know they constantly annoy me about getting a ''vacation''." the older god grumbled. "i give them vacations! why do they always complain about work!?"


    "hubby does love his shows." his wife giggled.


    "well, this is a surprise." i eyed him. "all that talk about annoying fallen angels and devils and here you are."


    "bah, i still hate them." the greek god huffed. "so noisy, always causing trouble. do you have any idea how many times one of them ''accidently'' stumbled into my underworld from theirs?"


    "a lot?"


    "a lot!" he exclaimed. "and those damned ''evil pieces'' of theirs. one particular devil who ''accidently'' stumbled into my realm, who just so happened to have one of those abominable things, and just so happened to try and force it on one of my reapers."


    "oh, don''t even get me started on them." yama nodded along. "had a few of them try to sneak into huangquang when those things first came out. "


    the corners of my lips curled up as his mention of huangquang. technically, his underworld had many names based on him being involved with several pantheons. he specifically calls it huangquang to annoy indra. the hindu equivalent being naraka.


    "i had the same." hel looked annoyed as well.


    "they never made it to my underworld." anubis didn''t really care much. he hated the angels more than the devils by a large margin, and it was understandable why.


    ".....they never came to kur." ereshkigal looked dejected.


    "oh sweetie." persephone was quick to console the sumerian goddess who was almost like the little sister of the group. it was amusing because persephone was the youngest among us and ereshkigal was technically only below me and yama in seniority.


    "cerberus just had some puppies...." hades muttered. "too many for me to take care of, if you want one of his pups..."


    "really?" the sumerian goddess perked up.


    "you can pick one out later." the greek god nodded awkwardly before turning to me. "but speaking of devils....."


    oh yes. i forgot i never did explain what i was doing. when i appeared in the greek underworld, i merely requested access to deliver something to the devils, the bloodied body in my hands. hades just looked absolutely delighted and easily accepted my request with a comment hoping we''d catch up at this next meeting.


    "oh, i heard about that." yama looked at me with interest as well. "something about you throwing the broken body of that lucifer''s subordinate on his door step with a warning? well done." he praised. "that lot had been getting a bit too arrogant lately just because they had that brat enter the top 10."


    "wait, what happened?" hel asked.


    "you didn''t know? i sent you the story." anubis looked towards hel.


    "i can''t ever figure out how to work those contraptions." she pouted.


    it was funny how quickly we all took with such technology.....except for hel. i think anything remotely modern just explodes in her hand. well, when you''re segregated from most others, you tend to find ways to amuse yourself. something that allows us to connect to the entire supernatural world? that would be welcomed even for people like hades that has a very obvious dislike for the propagators.


    "there isn''t much to say." i shrugged. "okita souji, his ''knight'' was causing problems for a friend of mine. they ended up fighting and i delivered him back to his master."


    "hmm, a friend or a ''friend''." persephone''s eyes sparkled.


    "we''re just friends." i huffed, crossing my arms.


    "that''s the satan''s bastard, right?" hades ignored his wife''s antics.


    "indeed." i pursed my lips. "wilhelm is a half-devil, with japanese ancestry. but he has no dealings with the abrahamic factions."


    hades just grunted and gave a nod. "he has some sense at least."


    "lucifer''s bastard, huh?" anubis rubbed his chin. "he as much a monster as his old man?" again, everyone looked at me expectantly.


    i guess it couldn''t be helped. as much as most dislike the devil faction for various reasons, none could deny that sirzechs lucifer was one of the strongest beings in the world. "he is still fairly young, but he has shown ability far beyond his age."


    "apple doesn''t fall from the tree, i suppose." hel just nodded. "how''d you two meet, seems like an odd combination."


    "it was by chance." i smiled wistfully. "i was drinking at a bar, and he came in himself and started chatting me up. we seemed to get along well enough, so we kept in contact a bit. even after he found out who i was, he didn''t get scared and run away. he even comes and visits me in yomi."


    "aww, that''s so sweet." persephone cooed.


    "he convinced me to reach out to my children as well. my youngest is even coming to visit me after so long."


    "kya!" persephone quickly wrapped me up in a hug. "i''m so happy for you!"


    such an excitable goddess, but it was nice to receive her affectionate hug.


    "that susanoo." yama muttered. "haven''t heard anything from him in a while."


    "not surprising." hades sighed. "no one dares to even think about another lightning god on olympus, otherwise my brother throws a tantrum. from what i''ve heard, indra is much the same."


    "ugh, tell me about it." hel groaned. "thor just goes on boastful rants whenever zeus is mentioned, let alone indra. i think he actually gets along with susanoo, but i''m not sure. i don''t get invited to many asgardian celebrations. mostly just get secondhand accounts from my father so...grain of salt there."


    "perhaps i should have a word with my son, i hope he does not act like that." i commented. i don''t know much of what happens in takamagahara, i couldn''t really say one way or the other.


    "i should visit my mother...." hades seemed lost in thought at my words, before shaking his head. "well, how about we get this started?"


    "get started, you mean start bitching about our respective pantheons?" hel snorted, already with a drink in her hand.


    "not an inaccurate way of saying it." hades didn''t dispute her words.


    "well, i need to vent or i''m going to strangle my father the next time i see him." hel conjured a chair and sat down. "only ever visits me for one of his schemes! ''hel i need your help''. can''t you just come to say hello!?" the nordic goddess threw her hands up in frustration.


    "don''t even get me started." yama followed suit, getting comfortable in his own chair as we sat down as well. "no one ever just visits the king of the underworld just to visit. eighteen hells! couldn''t they just drop in to say ''hello''? am i that unapproachable? no, it''s always because they ''need'' me for something. one of their mistresses died, or a distant descendant died and they want them to reincarnate with some good fortune. that damn monkey is one of the few who just visits me to visit and he beat me up when we first met!"


    "bah." hades slapped his armrest. "my younger brother always ''summoning'' me up to olympus like i''m ''beneath'' him. i don''t even have a throne on the mountain ,and they demand i come and observe their ''council''. when''s the last time he just called me to come up and join in the celebrations!?"


    i let back a small laugh. this was how these things always turned out. we catch up and find out what everyone had been up to recently. then we just complain about our pantheons for a few days, drinking and doing our own little ''celebration''. if there''s one thing we all share, its that we''re pretty much ignored by our respective pantheons, so this is usually a welcomed reprieve.


    after hades first rant ended, eyes turned to me. "i haven''t seen my children in centuries. forget takamagahara, couldn''t they just come visit me once in a while?" i huffed. they all nodded and offered words of encouragement.


    it was nice to be able to let it out every now and then.


    ***


    and we''re back! it''s been a very tiring week, and it''s not even over yet, woooooooo :(. had a lot of people asking me about izanami and where she was, well, here''s what she''s been up to for awhile now.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a discord, come talk if you want to discuss the story or maybe want some spoilers or just hang out we talk about a lot of other things as well. discord code -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 169:

    chapter 169:


    "this should be good...right about here." i made a mark on the ground, and i surveyed the area. in the distance i could see the yggdemillennia castle, and it was an impressive sight. not the greatest, nor the most visually magnificent, but it definitely invoked a feeling of foreboding just by gazing upon it. if i wanted a castle myself, it would be one i took inspiration from.


    oh well.


    i dug a little bit on the marked spot after mentally calculating the distance from the other spots. without a second thought, i dropped a dust bomb inside.


    this was one of the fire-dust variety. my inner pyromaniac was quite interested to see how this one turned out. i of course trusted in jinn''s genius to know this would be quite a stunning sight to behold.


    "what is that?" mordred looked over my shoulder, gazing down at the dust bomb. she''d been watching me doing this at several locations now.


    i turned, giving her a look of confusion. "did.....you not listen to my explanation? like we spent an hour or so just going over the plan and working out everything important."


    "i got bored after you started rambling about annoying shit." she waved her hand flippantly. "sounded too much like that flowery bastard for me to keep caring."


    i face palmed, dragging my hand down my face in exasperation. "i''m planting magical bombs right outside the territory of the black faction." it wasn''t hard to gauge the distance of their bounded fields. they kind of forwent subtlety for more power in that regard. and navigating everything else they threw up around the forests surrounding the castle wasn''t little difficult.


    "won''t do much against a servant." she yawned, still looking board.


    "well, they aren''t normal bombs." i rolled my eyes, hiding the spot i dug up and making sure it was set properly. i actually found the perfect little spell back in skyrim. a remote detonation spell that will trigger the mechanism. jinn was the one who showed me it, actually.


    "you''d be more of a disappointment if they were." she replied. no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "i have the distinct feeling you''re going to be difficult while we''re working together." i sighed.


    "hang on, let me pretend to care." she cleared her throat. "oh gee, what do these ''magical bombs'' do?" she said flatly.


    huh.....i like her snark. what a sharp contrast she is from artoria even though they look so much alike.


    "i would say i''m not going to stoop to your level, but i don''t think it''s possible to go that low." i gestured to the top of her head and where she compared to me.


    "height joke, scathing." she didn''t seem fazed. "mordred is short; i haven''t heard that one a billion times from the other knights already."


    "huh...i guess once the initial shock wore off, you aren''t acting like a...." i tapped my chin.


    "like a what?"


    my lips curled up. "a berserker."


    "fuck you!"


    "fuck you." i replied without a second thought.


    "...."


    "....."


    "fucking fine." she threw up her hands. "tell me about your stupid bombs."


    and this is my life now. the things i''m willing to do for artoria. "they contain a concentrated elemental reaction, the closest to each pure concept that could be acquired within short notice. then they went through a second refining process to turn them into proper bombs." it was a decent enough explanation.


    "....that''s kinda cool." she muttered.


    "you understood what i said?" i was a bit surprised, while it was somewhat dumbed down, i thought she would say something snarky again. i didn''t think she would parse my words properly.


    "i''m not an idiot." she scowled. "i did pick up some shit from my mother. instead of explosions, it''s going to be elemental effects. this one is red, does that mean it''s going to shoot out fire or somethin?"


    "that''s your familiar?" she looked at me with a strange expression.


    "behold!" i held sir wiggles up into the air. "sir wigglesbottom fluffytail octavius benedict iii, crown prince of emerald kingdom. duke of carrot island, general of the northern armies, the lightning born!" i introduced. "or just sir wiggles for short."


    "that''s fucking stupid."


    "well then, i guess you don''t want to hold him."


    "....."


    "...."


    "bastard." she scowled deeper before turning her head away and holding her arms out. sir wiggles took that as a que to leap towards her from my grasp.


    haha, works every time.


    "i''m curious about something." i found a nearby rock and leaned against it, earning her attention, atleast to some degree. she was happily stroking sir wiggle''s fur. "your master was kind of ''uncaring'' when we negotiated price for the alliance."


    "what about it?"


    "i don''t know..." i scratched my head. "you sure that''s what he wants?" the way he went about it, just felt like he was going through the motions.


    "how the hell am i supposed to know what he wants? i aint a magus, i don''t care about all that crap about bloodlines." she spat out. "besides, the hell you care for?"


    i shrugged. "i guess it really isn''t any of my business, i just can''t help but meddle sometimes." i ran a hand through my hair, looking up at mordred. "i take care of my people."


    "whatever." she didn''t seem to care about what i was saying so i dropped it.


    if her master wanted something else, an actual wish, i would see what i could do after the war was over.


    i turned my head, seeing the outline of raikou coming into view as she materialized onto the physical aspect of the world.


    "master~" raikou ran to me, quickly scooping me up into a hug. "i''m back, did you miss momma?"


    well, i think both mordred and kairi were used to her eccentrics now. speaking off....


    "welcome back." i gave her a smile before turning my attention towards kairi who appeared not far away. "how''d it go?"


    "no issues." the older magus took out a cigarette and immediately lit it. "that ''invisibility potion'' you gave me worked great. curious where you got it." he commented.


    hah, he probably kept some of it to research later. good luck!


    "i have my sources." i grinned, changing the subject. "time to move onto the next part." i motioned towards sir wiggles who hopped onto the ground.


    "finally, i was getting tired of all this cloak and dagger shit." mordred stretched her arms. "i can actually get some action now."


    yup, it was about time to let loose.


    ***


    fighting starting up again soon. sir wiggles was properly introduced and mordred opens up a little bit.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a discord, come and hang out. if you want spoilers for those interested, or any thoughts about the story in general -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 170:

    chapter 170:


    "a full moon, how annoying." i looked up at the sky. atleast it wasn''t a blood moon, that would have been an ominous sign. but it still felt like i was being looked upon by that celestial body.


    "oi, bastard." i turned to see mordred standing next to her master.


    "what''s up, buttercup?"


    mordred frowned in annoyance but otherwise didn''t lash out. "after this war is over, i''m gonna kick your ass." she scoffed, before her body started to astralize. ".....don''t die." she added right before she disappeared.


    i couldn''t help but grin. honestly, i was starting to like her.


    "i think she likes me." i laughed, turning my gaze towards kairi.


    he raised an eyebrow, but looked rather relaxed. "really...i''m starting to wonder if anyone in your family is normal." he shook his head.


    "nope." i said without hesitation.


    "well, not my problem." he shrugged.


    "you good?" i asked one last time.


    "i got everything i need, and even found a nice spot to hide out and watch from." he patted his jacket. "and your mystic codes were appreciated. i hope you don''t expect me to pay you back for them if they get used."


    i gave him a dozen or so talismans in case he came across trouble. while not having the same knowledge of the onmyoji arts that i have, he could still use them, if a bit amateurishly. to him, they were just one-use mystic codes that packed a decent punch.


    "i told mordred this but, i look after my people." i gave him a sincere smile. "if you run into issues, use your command seals, run away, do what you need to." i patted his shoulder. "i''ll do what i can as well if you run into any dangers."


    kairi barked out a laugh, dropping his cigarette to the ground and stomping on it. "you''re a strange magus. maybe i''m stranger because i actually believe you." he turned around, throwing up his hand in a gesture of goodbye before disappearing into the forest.


    "master." berserker appeared next to me. "why do you ally with them.....i could do this without their help, you don''t need to rely on them." she frowned.


    i walked up, wrapping my arms around her. she let out a little sound in surprise, usually she was the one to do things like this. maybe it was the bond we shared, but i enjoyed having her by my side. to say i felt a kindship with her wouldn''t be a lie. "it''s true we don''t ''need'' them, but it doesn''t mean the help wouldn''t be appreciated."


    honestly, i didn''t come into this thinking i would have anyone on my side besides berserker. to find mordred and kairi was a boon i was willing to utilize. not to mention i had a good impression of the magus, a very pragmatic man, but he didn''t have that same ''ruthlessness'' that the magus killer carried around with him. adding mordred onto the equation, well...how could i not?


    my life is really strange.


    "i don''t like relying on others." she muttered, but sounded a bit content.


    "we''re not." i smiled, looking up at her. "i''m relying on you, you''re relying on me. they''re here to help, but it''s you i trust to have my back without any hesitation on my part."


    "ahh, to hear you say those words, mommy is happy." she smiled so brightly; it was hard not to get taken in by it.


    "if all goes well, this will be the last night of the war." the plan wasn''t difficult, the best plans generally weren''t. we just needed the location of the grail within the castle, and a big enough distraction to pull their attention and servants away. "once we''re done, would you like to stick around with me?"


    "of course, master." she said without hesitation. "a son need their mother always." the happiness was radiating off her.


    i let out a small laugh. "get ready, we''re going in hot." sir wiggles pinged me, he saw an army moving on the yggdmillennia castle.


    servants, i was confident to take any of them on. in a fight, i don''t think i''d lose to anyone here, but their noble phantasms...it would be a lie to say they didn''t frighten me. yet, this feeling swelling up in my chest, this excitement, i wanted to fight them regardless.


    i summoned mirage into my hand, my familiar blade easing my beating heart.


    it was time to begin. n?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    ***


    and the lancer servant that saber described, he skulked the left side of the army, prepared for battle. he had a good look in his eyes, i was excited to cross my spear with his.


    finally, there was the archer servant, bow in her hand and strange animal features, but i cared not about her circumstance. unique all three appeared, but first guesses at their identities would be fruitless.


    i held my spear up, gesturing for my forces to cease movement. "hmm, lets see what their first move shall ¨C " a sudden crack of thunder filled the area, and a bolt of lightning struck the ground between our two armies.


    my eyes widened at the sudden arrival of two individuals, a red-haired man that had the same description saber also gave previously as well as the woman who stood with her back to his, the servant no doubt.


    "red faction, black faction." the magus addressed us, his voice carrying more than it should, a sure sign of magecraft in use. "if you want to fight, we''ll take you all on." he declared raising his hand up in a beckoning manner.


    "arrogant boy!"


    ***


    wilhelm pov


    "arrogant boy"! the servant riding a horse, spear in hand, shouted from the black faction''s side.


    well, looks like i have their attention, now to keep it. let see.....how did sir wiggles do it....something like this? i gathered lighting around my hands, condensing into an almost armor-like form.


    haha, tingly.


    would need to practice this a little bit, but i had an idea.


    i raised my hand up towards the thousands of skeletons coming towards us, unperturbed by our sudden appearance even if the red faction servant''s hadn''t reacted yet.


    condense the lightning into an attack, channeling through runic circles, shall we call this.... "lightning rain." i breathed out, dozens of spears of lightning manifested in the sky above, and began to rain down onto the oncoming horde.


    each one that struck the ground discharged the accumulated power, they unraveled and erupted at the point of impact, creating a storm of electricity at each point.


    {raikou.} i called out through our mental link. i looked up in the sky and saw rider''s glowing chariot coming down at us. {take care, don''t push yourself too hard and your priority is survival.} i could tell she was going after the lancer immediately. whatever strange link she had with him, i would let her settle it on her own if that was her desire.


    a quick glance at her, and her smile did fill me with confidence {i look forward to our lives after we win, master.} she sent back, gripping her sword tight.


    i turned back towards the killing intent in the distance. a force slammed into the ground, rider abandoning his chariot that was in the sky. "wilhelm" he let out a roar, magical energy erupted from where he stood, a whirlwind following in his wake. he didn''t seem to care about the minions that were utterly annihilated as he pushed right through the army towards me.


    a noble phantasm?


    i couldn''t help but smile, and i sent a quick thanks to thorum for what i was about to do. "wuld nah kest" my voice bellowed out, the air shifted around me, and i kicked off as well, a second whirlwind firing towards his with me at the center.


    my sword flash out, meeting the tip of a spear aiming for my heart. the surroundings were utterly blown away, the ground ruptured at the sheer impact.


    the magical energy cascaded off the struggling weapons, each edge not budging from their spots.


    "you bastard, you''re mine now." achilles had a maniac grin on his face, a mixture of exhilaration and anger.


    "i''ve been waiting for this rematch, siegfried." i smirked.


    ***


    round two.


    sorry for the late chapter, i didn''t like the first rendition of what i had done so i rewrote it.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my / astoryforone


    we have a discord, come hand out, ask questions, etc. -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 171:

    chapter 171:


    my mirage struggled against his spear, neither giving an inch.


    "haha!" rider of red began to laugh, a wide grin on his face and killing intent pouring out onto me. "i knew it, bastard, you were holding back before."


    i couldn''t help but match his expression. "like you''re one to talk." i pushed his spear away and slashed at his body, he didn''t even bother to dodge, raising his arm and my blade pushed against his skin without budging.


    "that shit isn''t gonna work!" he shouted, grabbing onto the edge of my sword, his spear reeled back, the air distorting as it pushed towards my heart again.


    "zun haal viik." i shouted, the words vibrated in the air as they enveloped him. the muscles on his arm bulged as his eyes widened, he did his best to remain a grip on his spear, but it was forced out of his hand and flew to the side.


    still not a shout i was particularly adept in, but it did its job.


    to his credit, the moment of confusion was brief, his knee was already sailing towards my stomach. i slapped my hand down to block it and his fist moved towards my head, my aura flaring to shield me from the blow, and his hand still gripped tight on my sword.


    "tricks." he spat out eyeing the shining barrier projected from my soul.


    i held my free hand up towards his face, the lightning still clinging tightly to my arm like armor. "burst." i let all the lightning uncoil and burst out of my hand, right into his face. i felt the grip on my sword lessen enough that i could pull it free.


    he took a step back, regaining his composure quickly.


    "as i thought." i tapped my sword on my shoulder. "your noble phantasm prevents ''damage'' not the physical force behind my blow."


    rider cracked his neck, holding his hand out to retrieve his spear. "the fact that you know that, and still call me siegfried." he let out a sigh. "you''re doing it just to piss me off."


    "come, dragon slayer!" i called out with a cheeky smile.


    "and it''s working more than it should." he lost his grin, going into a stance.


    he was about to attack before hundreds of the skeletal monsters began to swarm on me, their battlefield lines had finally been restored and i was quickly reminded where exactly we began our second fight.


    how many eyes were on us right now?


    "annoying pests!" rider shouted, magical energy coalesced around him as he thrust his spear. hundreds of thorn-like blades made of his mana stabbed at everything around us, including me.


    my other swords shot out of my ring at blinding speed, arcing and swinging in every which way around me.


    rider''s gaze met mine and i merely raised an eyebrow at his attack. "cute." i replied, waving my hand to have my swords hover around me slowly.


    "well, you do make this more interesting." he tapped his foot on the ground and retook a proper stance.


    again right as he was about to attack the sky filled with arrows, coming right towards me.


    "sis!" rider shouted, an annoyance in his voice.


    "well, i guess we''re doing this." i muttered, but i couldn''t really fault her. i did step out in the middle of two armies and challenged everyone, it was no place to expect a duel. "one hundred birds." i swung mirage. the overlayed slashes comprised of magical energy to mimic the sword phantoms founds in eastern ideology.


    "raaaaaah!" she shouted, the ground bursting beneath her as she ran at me.


    my bindings of gaia wore off, rider staring at me, spear in hand as he thrust it forward, covering the distance within a blink of an eye.


    arrows filled the sky, some even given me a dreadful feeling, packed full of magical energy.


    even lancer swung his hand out, stakes jutting out of the ground as they threatened to impale me from below.


    i let out a sigh. i guess this is what i get for challenging so many servants at once, they are a prideful bunch and would make me regret this course.


    but still..... "that''s more like it." i couldn''t help but grin as the dragon slaying blade flew into my hand. my magical energy erupted as i gripped the noble phantasm and invoked its true name. "ascalon!"


    their surprise was obvious, my sword moved in inhuman ways that defied the conventional laws of the world to block every attack that was aimed at me. a nearly perfect defense. mace was deflected to the side, spear was blocked, arrows shattered, and stakes rebuked.


    as my noble phantasm''s effect ended, i reached out and grabbed berserker''s mace, the lightning dancing up my arm. i forcefully repelled it by recovering my own arm in my own lightning element. slamming my foot onto the ground, i hefted her mace up, which she refused to let go of, and threw her towards the last spot i saw archer.


    i slid my foot against the ground, casting an earthen spike spell towards rider to obscure his vision. in that moment that he was caught off guard, i took out the staff of magnus, pointing it at the rider servant. a spell circled formed at the tip, actualizing a rather simple spell. "thunderbolt." it was a stronger variant of a lightning bolt, packing a bit more punch. adding on my lightning affinity, it discharged with an impressive force.


    the spot he was standing on was scorched, my own earthen spikes had been utterly reduced to ash.


    "you bastard, you have something like that." the dust settled, achilles stood there, arms covering his face. he had good instinct to alteast do that in that brief moment. one of his arms had been charred black. "a divine construct?" he narrowed his eyes.


    "so i was right, divinity is the key." i tapped the staff on my shoulder before pointing it towards lancer of black. "fires of muspelheim." whisper wasn''t inactive this time, weaving the spell for me to use. the intense flames came together and erupted in the direction of lancer.


    i thought about firing it at rider, but with his speed, even at this distance, i knew he would be able to dodge it now that he knew not to trust his own protections.


    rider didn''t seem to care, his face was eerily calm. "a noble phantasm, and a divine construct." his arm was black, armor having been destroyed, yet he didn''t look phased. i could only praise his martial ability in these circumstances. "who are you?"


    "i would very much like to know that as well." lancer''s growl reverberated across the battlefield, the smoke and fire died down to reveal his untouched figure, stakes falling away and disappearing into ashes in the wind as they acted like a shield at my attack.


    no, that wasn''t quite right, he was burned a little bit, but nothing writing home about. still, my spell harmed him and he had to defend against it, that was something.


    "raaaaah!" berserker''s growl also sounded out, accompanied by an explosive burst of lightning in the crowd of skeletons. she didn''t look all too pleased with me. maybe it was the arrows sticking out of her back? couldn''t see archer anywhere, but she was a wily one, hard to pin down even with my perception.


    "shall i properly introduce myself then?" i chuckled. i guess i fully earned the attention of everyone here instead of just being an annoyance. well, the battlefield clearly warped around my presence, it was hard to ignore me at this point when i was going after everyone and anyone. it would be the smart thing to just deal with a chaotic entity like me before looking at each other.


    "wilhelm henry schweinorg, at your service." at my words, the sky above crackled ominously.


    ***


    chaotic battlefield with mc properly introducing himself.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead, visit my / astoryforone


    we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 172:

    chapter 172:


    pov caster of red (william shakespeare)


    "wilhelm henry schweinorg, at your service."


    i sat up as he announced his name, the dramatic introduction, the delivery, the ambience. "wonderful." i gave a small clap. "ah, how i wish i could pick his brain." i bit my thumb, oh how i wished to go learn of his thoughts, to understand this character that entered the stage, front and center.


    declaring he''ll take on both factions, simply marvelous!


    "if you keep speaking, i will be more than happy to toss you off the edge of my gardens so you can head down and see for yourself." a venomous voice rebuked my appreciation.


    i am surrounded by critics. "my dear assassin, i am but a humble writer, i''m afraid the mere fall will force me off the stage for good." i bowed.


    "we can only hope." she drawled, flicking her finger to enhance the long-distance magecraft viewing spells she had cast.


    "schweinorg." i turned my gaze towards the one who spoke. our ''master'' so to speak. not the person who had summoned me, but the one who now held my ''leash''. well, i did find him more interesting than that bore who performed the ritual.


    "does the name hold significance, my master." i grinned, and twirled my pen.


    he turned to me; his eyes lit with a small fire within. this was a true main character; i was excited to see how this play unfolded before my eyes. "schweinorg, it''s the name of the second magician, kischur zelretch schweinorg." master looked at the man who had wounded him, intently. "i was not aware that the kaleidoscope had any family members."


    "ohoh, his character becomes even more interesting." a possible relation to such an illustrious figure? how mysterious this new addition to the stage is.


    "irrelevant." assassin spat out, tapping her fingers on her throne. "inside my garden, even a magician can''t move freely." she stared at his face, the master that was fighting against multiple servants and scowled deeply. "i''ll teach him a lesson if he has the courage to step foot here."


    she had been quite irritable after healing up our master from that little meeting.


    well, more so than usual.


    shirou kotomine suffered no major wounds, but he was still injured and the scars lingered.


    i suppose her arrogance is well earned. my artistic flair started and ended with the written word, but i could appreciate other avenues of expression. and to deny her noble phantasm was a work of art would be the height of foolishness.


    the hanging gardens of babylon.


    would this flying fortress be a stepping stone or an unassailable wall for our performers? n?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    as a caster-class servant i could understand this place more so than any another class, even if i never practice magecraft in my life. not only was it a fortress high up into the heavens, it was assassin''s workshop.


    a plot twist it was, to have our assassin also be our more traditional magus of the group.


    "i will believe in your ability, assassin." our master said without any hesitation, making our dear assassin puff up happily.


    oh, master, if only you weren''t a man of the cloth, this could have been a fun romcom side story. a bit low brow for my tastes, but it''s hard to not enjoy the simplicity every once in awhile, especially since it wouldn''t detract from the main plot.


    "i have been left woefully in the dark, master." i clutched my heart, aghast at this turn of events. "what plans have you devised so i may prepare myself accordingly?" i readied my pen and parchment.


    master had a small smile on his face, looking at the viewing of the battle. "his entrance has given us a good opportunity to acquire the grail."


    "oh my, to assault the enemy''s stronghold while their forces are away?" i began scribbling down my thoughts. "do you wish to sneak in or openly attack the front." i looked up, waiting for an answer then paused. "wait, don''t tell me." i stopped myself, i wanted to see how this would play out without any spoilers.


    "you can always come along, caster." shirou gave a small laugh.


    "i am but a humble playwright, my master. the battlefield is no place for me."


    "gods forbid he does something useful." assassin added, off handedly.


    "assassin, i am wounded by such harsh words." i clutched my heart. "did i not apply my talents in healing lancer?"


    "i did most of the work." she scoffed in annoyance.


    "ah, but it would have taken at least another day to fully heal him had i not intervened." i pointed out, much to her chagrin. "and i shall apply my efforts once again." i declared, turning back towards our master. "i shall provide you with a fine blade to fight for your ideals, master."


    so, struggle.


    attempt to prove your ideals to the world and i will watch it all.


    ***


    pov fiore forvedge yggdmillennia (master of archer of black)


    "this location is suitable, thank you." i politely dismissed the homunculus that was navigating my wheelchair.


    "fiore." darnic spoke, his voice was not loud, but it carried across the entire room we occupied. "how is the situation with archer?"


    "his last report noted there was no movement around the perimeter, and he was focusing on the battle and waiting for an opportunity to intervene advantageously." i replied.


    archer¡ªrather chiron, had taken the highest point on the castle and was relaying information to me.


    "good, well done, fiore." darnic praised.


    "thank you, lord darnic." i bowed my head slightly in appreciation. "is the long-distance scrying ready?" i inquired.


    "annoying." lancer scowled, throwing his arm up, summoning stakes to intercept the blasts.


    speaking of harassment.


    i saw archer hopping around, avoiding them entirely.


    i took that moment to grab mirage and shift the space around me, appearing dozens of yards away and right next to archer. i could see the fur on her ears stand up, her head turning to me with shock. i revealed my name, there was no point in hiding my magic.


    her bow was already facing mye, arrows knocked and pointing towards my head, but i was quicker. even as the arrow passed by, barely grazing my aura, my mirage pierced into her chest.


    "sis!" i heard rider''s cry and the battlefield erupted at his sudden movement. i described his movement before as instantaneous, and this put that to shame. his spear came like a meteor as i adjusted myself to defend, my aura flared to its max and my other hand, which held my staff, moved to block.


    the fury he displayed only exemplified the force behind his spear.


    the force push my staff back to my chest, his strength impressive with the force of his speed behind it. i let go of mirage, instead grabbing his spear with my free hand, and a spell circle formed at the tip of my staff of magnus.


    "you think i''d fall for something like that?" rider howled, as something appeared in his other arm and swung at me.


    a shield, my vision was consumed entirely by the sight of a shield. it was like the world went silent and my heartbeat stopped, my breathing ceased.


    i summoned my boosted gear onto my arm and held it up like a shield.


    my vision went momentarily dark as his shield hit me. i blinked and the next moment i was hurling through the air, skipping across the ground. my aura was shattered by the blow, not able to absorb everything, about half of it gone from that single shot. i rose to my feet, a little shaky, as i looked at what happened, the distance i was from where rider stood, fussing over archer.


    "i''m fine." archer hissed, removing my sword and tossing it to the side. "my spirit core is intact."


    [look at the gauntlet.] ddraig''s words echoed in my ear.


    i did as he said, and my eyes widened. there was a crack on it.


    "that''s not good...."


    [it''s not as bad as it looks, it''ll repair itself over time. but you should know what kind of ridiculous thing would be needed to damage the gauntlet like this.]


    "yeah." i looked up at achilles who seemed rather pleased with himself. i wiped away the blood flowing down my nose and the corner of my mouth.


    it felt like i was hit by a mountain, maybe something more.


    well, he''s already out, no point in hiding it. i put the staff away, holding my hand out to bring mirage back to my hand while my other swords returned to my side. our eyes locked, i held the gauntlet up. "boost!" i called out, doubling my physical capabilities.


    the rush was always insane, intoxicating.


    "i''m not used to being ignored." i turned at lancer who casually strode over. that baleful aura enveloping as he jerked his hand up. the ground was torn apart, hundreds upon hundreds of stakes burst out into the sky, weaving around at his command.


    like a torrent, they moved around him, and it was just a flick of his wrist that made them turn at come right at me.


    "well.....allow me to rectify that." i was unperturbed by the sight. it was certainly impressive, and even dangerous, but i was feeling rather confident right now. my sword of destruction moved infront of me as i fed it my aura.


    these were no divine flames.


    it erupted in my power of destruction, pointing towards the mass of stakes and shooting at them. they were nothing more than paper infront of my sword, infront of my bloodline that could even reach the divine. the crackling of that dark energy jutted out in every direction, engulfing all the stakes that it passed by.


    "what!?" lancer blurted out, his composure changing for the first time. "what is this disgusting power!?" he flexed his arm, more stakes coming forth, but it was unable to stop my sword of destruction from moving forward towards him. he ceased the fruitless endeavor and instead lifted his spear up about to strike, but paused.


    he eyes glanced to the side as another figure materialized next to him, great sword in hand colliding with my sword of destruction, knocking it away.


    [he''s here.] ddraig spoke in my soul.


    i could feel him as well.


    with a mental command, my sword flew back to me, my power of destruction rescinding.


    "i told you to wait for my command." lancer looked at the saber servant in annoyance.


    "i''m sorry but, he is someone i must face." saber declared, eyes not leaving mine.


    "get in line, buddy." rider stepped forward, that fury he had before seemed to disappear, and i didn''t have the chance to see where archer went. but by the sounds of battle to the side, and lightning cracking, i think her and berserker are fighting.


    funnily enough, fighting all of these servants actually handicapped them. if one of them wanted to release a wide-range noble phantasm, it was likely they would be ganged up on by the other side.


    i looked at saber and let out a sigh, but a smile crept up on my face. "so, you finally noticed?"


    "this feeling i felt in my heart when i first saw you, this burning need to turn my blade towards you." saber gripped his sword tight. "i now know why." he took a proper stance. "you are a dragon."


    ***


    sorry for the late chapter, was having trouble writing today. just a heads up, there may not be a chapter tomorrow, more work stuff still not settled. fingers crossed i get back to normal in the next few days.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 173:

    chapter 173:


    berserker of red (minamoto-no-raikou) pov


    master....


    i watched him go headfirst into a battle between many servants, yet, my eyes could not leave the one infront of me. i knew i should have been supporting him, but this feeling inside of me made it impossible to ignore lancer of red.


    even if he told me to move as i wanted, i felt uneasy. a mother should be there to protect her son, especially on a battlefield such as this.


    is it really okay for me to be greedy?


    i bit my lip glancing back at the battlefield then back at lancer who i followed this far away. an unconscious action that we both moved away to fight without interruptions.


    "you are distracted." lancer''s words broke me from my thoughts. despite this feeling, this compulsion to draw my sword, i was eerily calm and he appeared much the same. "are you worried about your master?" he followed my gaze into the distance, a small smile forming on his face. "you are lucky to have him as your master. i have not spoken with mine since my summoning, yet yours will fight by your side. i still can''t help but feel jealous of you, arjuna."


    "arjuna?" i said in confusion.


    lancer shook his head. "apologies, that was a slip of the tongue." he didn''t take a battle stance, instead preformed something of a proper greeting. "you have this feeling as well? this pain in my chest that does not allow me to exist while you still breath?"


    "i cannot live while you still draw breath." i placed my hand on my sword''s hilt. "i have never met you before in my life, why do i feel this way?" i couldn''t look at him as an insect, i was more clear minded than i had been since my summoning.


    "i am karna, son of the sun god surya." he introduced himself, spear hefted up. "and you.....appear so similar to my brother. it is almost like a jest. is it a cruel twist of fate or a boon i should be thankful for?"


    "the hero of charity." i whispered, the knowledge coming to the forefront of my mind and many things began to make sense now. "i am minamoto-no-raikou, daughter of gozu tennou."


    "gozu tennou, an aspect of indra." a flash of understanding was seen on his face.


    "yes." i confirmed.


    "indeed, this battle was inevitable." he shook his head again, but did not look displeased. "daughter of indra, sister to my brother and fated foe, arjuna." flames ignited around him. "fight me or return to your master''s side and we can continue our battle like so."


    he was letting me choose.....this fight was important to him, more than i could understand even with this strange feeling compelling me to raise my blade against them.


    i don''t want him anywhere near my master. "no, you are dangerous." i shook my head, my sword drawn from its sheath. "i will crush you here. this time it will not end with merely an arm."


    he smiled lightly holding up the arm that had been healed, before letting out a small laugh. "it took a command seal, and two other servants to heal me this quickly, your attack was praiseworthy." he gripped his spear back, taking a proper stance this time.


    instinctively, i summoned forth my divine lightning, as if it had the incessant need to display itself against his flames.


    "yes, that is the lightning i know." karna was more expressive than i''ve ever seen of him yet. "is it the will of the gods that this fight happens again or just a happenstance of fate." he gave a genuine smile. "father, watch over me." karna spoke softly.


    "father." i felt myself whisper under my breath without even realizing my actions.


    my light roared, and his flames burst out as we collided for the first time.


    ***


    wilhelm pov


    i locked eyes with the dragon slayer, his gaze unwavering. i felt the trepidation, the call for my blood that pulsated off his blade. it was the first time i''ve had a anti-dragon weapon pointed at me as opposed to being nearby.


    it was different than even the holy attribute of the church that''s like poison to my devil heritage. with them, it carried a ''purifying'' principal, the desire to remove my ''evil'' from the world. for this dragon slayer, i felt a murderous intent baring down, to cut me to pieces and scatter my ashes to the wind.


    his words gave me a moment of respite. achilles looked at me strangely, his lackadaisical attitude was shifting to something more serious. he briefly exploded in anger when i hurt his companion, but he shifted back to that fun-loving fool that i''ve seen plenty of times now. even when he was ''angry'' at my provocations it didn''t feel like he was all that invested beyond just having fun.


    lancer of black, he looked like he was mentally advising strategies. he didn''t appear to be the type to run in headfirst like rider of red unless overly provoked to do so. even this ''fight'' i was having with him, he didn''t openly enter my range, taking the opportunity probe and feel me out.


    "well, if no one''s going to make the first move ¨C" my head jerked up at the clouds and i realized, they were no longer being struck by my lightning bolts. i held my hand out and static crackled all around me, but it wasn''t of my own make.


    we all turned to see a massive pillar of green lighting shoot to the sky. my eyes widened as i realized who had just taken hold of my lightning, the berserker servant. my eyes reinforced, i could make her out of the crowd of disposable minions, her fighting archer of red.


    she raised her mace up, and slammed it into the ground.


    pillars of lightning erupted all over the area, the ground beneath us sundered from the unleashed torrent of power.


    we all moved to dodge, as the battlefield became completely chaotic. out of the corner of my eye, an arrow made its way right for my eye, but it was not from archer of red. i caught it with a scowl, tossing it to the side as i continued to move.


    "annoying." i spat out as another arrow coming from the direction of the yggdmillennia castle came at me. with a swipe of my sword, i deflected it easily, and another was right in the spot where i continued to move in. i dodged to the side, and there were two more right upon me.


    okay.....he was pretty damn skilled to predict me like this.


    i unleashed two birds effortlessly to destroy them, yet once again another was right infront of my chest. my aura flared, blocking it, only for a barrage to land in the same exact spot, even as i moved with a burst of lightning.


    one arrow pushed against my aura, another burst through the base of that one, hitting the same spot, and several more followed suit in the blink of an eye, like they were released with utmost certainty moments before i had even stood here.


    i flicked my hand towards siegfried, talismans flew out forming a spell around him. "three elements sealing formation." i didn''t give him another second glance as my gauntlet-clad hand launched out, connecting with achilles face.


    the force of my blow knocked him off his feet, his head jerking to the side.


    to his credit, he didn''t back down, he didn''t get disorientated by the fact that i had just managed to land a solid hit on him even when he''s been having the speed advantage. his own fist snapped back, an otherwise sharp and crisp jab i had narrowly dodged. his speed was still something else, and i was starting to think he had an ability that allowed him to match my own speed in some capacity because it felt like his was keeping pace even after two boosts.


    his knee shot up, but i pushed it down with my palm, followed up by an elbow from his side. his martial arts were indeed impressive, aiming for every opening i had to sneak a jab into. pankration, i believe it''s called, the most famous bare-handed fighting style of the ancient greeks.


    this didn''t mean he abandoned his spear, it tried to sneak in, but was continuously rebuked by my sword, which had the advantage at this distance. he was losing ground, quickly. at this point, my physical abilities trumped his, each of my blows forced him back, and he buckled under the strain.


    i glanced to the side to see siegfried already tearing through my seal after only a few breaths worth of time. his physical prowess combined with his innate magical resistance did short work to my hastily applied spell. he was already charging at me in a single blink of an eye.


    his overhead slash tore apart the ground, but i held firm as mirage was brought up to block. with a single hand, i pushed his sword back to his chest as he struggled to fight against me.


    achilles spear shot out again, this double teaming was a bit annoying, i guess it was time to do something about it. my other sword flew at him, while not doing much, it was enough to give me a moment as my gauntlet-clad palm opened up towards the rider servant. "penetrate." i called out as a beam burst forth, tearing through his chest."


    achilles let out a pain shout, perhaps mostly filled with surprise at his defenses being overcome so abruptly.


    i gripped mirage with two hands, and knocked siegfried''s blade away. following up, my free hand opened up and ascalon flew down into it as i slashed down his own chest. "you''re not the only one with an anti-dragon noble phantasm, dragon-blooded warrior." i grinned, my sword cutting deep into him.


    "rider!" it was archer this time who shouted, arrows flying at me from the distance, my swords darting out to meet them in mid air.


    "saber." another voice joining the fray, the lancer of black decided to rejoin after backing away in the initial chaos.i guess he couldn''t sit still after i just wounded two servants simultaneously.


    "woohoo!" a shout erupted from above as my head snapped up, a person came flying down on a strange creature, lance in hand as he tried to stab at me.


    i swiped my hand, shattering the space around me, appearing a little distance away in a few steps, only to be bombarded by a hail of arrows, this time from the archer of black, whom i had yet to get a proper look at. i dodged easily enough, but that just opened me up to new problems.


    "raaaaahh." a massive torrent of lightning was discharged my way.


    stabbing my swords into the ground, the staff of magnus appeared infront of me, and i cast a greater ward to defend. the residual blast scorched the earth around me for dozens of meters in every direction, but i was otherwise unhurt. letting it go, i allowed it to float around me just like my swords, easier to call upon.


    a loud whistle filled the air, and a chariot flashed through the air and a speed that made even achilles look a bit slow. the three-horse noble phantasm sliding in under everyone''s noses to pick up the rider servant as archer of red astralized and disappeared.


    the chariot zipped through the air in a way that was extremely hard to track. in a literal blink, it had already disappeared from sight.


    unfortunate, i was hoping that blow would have taken him out, but there was good money on him having some variation of battle continuation. some servants in their legends had survived having their hearts gouged out, and conceptualized into the ability to fight through such things. if they could heal lancer''s arm, it was entirely possible that wound was not as debilitating as i would hope.


    but now, i was surrounded by the entirety of the black faction, though i''ve seen nothing of their assassin, which kept me on guard.


    "how long are you going to stand around?" i called out, the servants look at me warily.


    "hmph. i was watching you flail around like a novice, it was fun to watch." mordred voice flowed into my ears, her vibrant armor materializing next to me.


    i couldn''t help but grin, sweeping my gaze around at all the enemy servants. "this is my berserker servant." i introduced.


    "fuck you, i''m a saber!" she shouted in return.


    "see, a berserker." i laughed.


    "grrrr." she just growled, but didn''t keep arguing.


    "you''re outnumbered, surrender and we may work something out." lancer leveled his spear towards me.


    "it took me a moment to figure out your identity." i replied, looking right at him. "it''s obvious in hindsight, but i was caught up with other things admittedly. your majesty, i should have expected the black faction to summon you since this is your territory."


    "hoh, you have good eyes." lancer looked please.


    no, vlad the impaler.


    "you are a king." i nodded. "it was expected that you would try to gain the advantage without any loses on your side as well. to bring us over to yours would be the best outcome." i couldn''t fault him, nor did i feel particularly offended at his attempt.


    "your answer?"


    "my answer." i pursed my lips, holding my hand up. "here it is." i snapped my fingers, the dust-bombs all around the castle exploded as one, the bounded fields shuddered and burst as the numerous elemental effects cascaded in every direction.


    they all snapped their eyes back to their base of operations. i would be the first to admit that their defenses were impressive, it could even keep servants out without relying on noble phantasms to brute force in for the most part.


    mirage swung up, resting on my shoulder. "should i repeat my answer?" i said with a cocky smile.


    ***


    work is finally starting to normalize, now i just need to catch up on everything i missed.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 174:

    chapter 174:


    "you!" lancer ¨C vlad the impaler looked furious. "what have you done?"


    "woops, was that important?" i feigned shock.


    "you''re such an ass." mordred actually chuckled.


    "well, they don''t seem happy." i flex my fingers, getting a good feel on how fatigued my body felt with the adrenaline pumping through me. i was still good to go.


    "i wonder why." mordred''s dry tone was noticeable even through her helmet.


    "hehe, master keeps screaming in my ear." the pink-haired rider servant said with a giggle.


    "so, quick question." i looked at rider. "i don''t mean to be offensive, but are you a boy or a girl?"


    "why don''t you find out." he/she winked at me, tugging on the hem of their skirt.


    "oh my god." mordred spat out.


    "did a shiver run down your spine too?"


    "fucking yes." mordred sounded horrified. "reminds me of when the adulterer cross-dressed."


    "stop ignoring me!" vlad slammed his hand on the ground, stakes erupting in the entire area except where his allies stood.


    i scoffed, slamming my staff onto the ground in response, forming a shield around me and mordred.


    "good to know you aren''t a complete pansy." mordred grunted, flicking the shield around us.


    "do you think a pansy would be able to bed artoria?" i raised an eyebrow.


    she snorted. "of course no¡ª" she paused, head slowly turning towards me. "the fuck you just say?"


    "that''s right." i intentionally raised my voice. "i fucked your father!" well, i will at some point at least. but that didn''t stop me from posing dramatically. been keeping that one in for too long.


    though, everyone got really quiet.


    "nice." rider shot me a thumbs up.


    to my suprise, mordred didn''t overtly react. "should i call you mother then?" she snorted, seemingly pleased with herself at the retort.


    "yes! no take backs."


    "wait, what?"


    "come it''s time for some mother-son bonding!" i let go of my staff, taking back mirage.


    "no, seriously, what the fuck!?"


    my attention was drawn elsewhere from mordred''s balking, gleams of light heading towards us in the distance.


    i cast condensed lightning over my limbs again, and reapplied all my enhancement spells. "lightning.arrow.burst." i raised my hand over towards the forest, a dozen lightning arrows shot out, intercepting arrows firing right at us as the barrier fell. i would need to work on the casting sequence when i had time later, but it was actionable for now, i suppose.


    as if on que, they all moved on us.


    i grinned as mordred erupted in her own red lightning, mimicing my own as it crackled around me. the ground was utterly destroyed as she burst forth, sword smacking into rider''s large lance.sparks flew as they traded blows, rider being deceptively nimble with that large weapon.


    oh well, i guess i can support her, she''d been patient this long and really wanted to fight apparently.


    holding out my hand, i cast my lightning arrows, dozens upon dozens of them filled the air. the other servants around me appeared hesitant, and ready for battle, but instead, i pointed towards the forest and fired them off to keep that archer pinned down.


    "boost." i called out again, regaining double my abilities after using a penetrate on achilles. the ability itself consumed all my boosts to use.


    "your presence skyrocketed again." siegfried commented, moving at me with a burst of speed. "i see, it is tied to your gauntlet, and quite literally with your words." his sword swung out fiercely, my own swinging out to meet it. according to raikou, he was an endurance fighter, but that didn''t mean he had to be passive.


    speaking of raikou, i briefly focused on the link between us. i could sense the turbulent emotions flowing back. she was deep into the fight, and it was important to her so i chose not to distract her.


    "haah!" siegfried swung his dragon-slaying sword down and i swung mirage up to meet it, the impact blowing away the surroundings.


    his blade struggled against mine. "this wound you gave me it has yet to heal." his eyes trailed the line of blood that was still dripping down his chest.


    "ascalon is a pretty good anti-dragon weapon. you may not have the soul of a dragon, but your body may as well be one physically."


    "a dragon with an anti-dragon sword, how amusing." siegfried actually smiled.


    i let out a chuckle. "like you''re one to talk, dragon-blooded warrior."


    "saber, don''t fall into his rhythm." lancer sneered, jerking his hand up, the baleful aura surging and stakes attacked me from all sides.


    "annoying." i grunted, my other swords swung around me, my own lightning burst out as well, destroying them all. "are you just going to stand back, mighty king?"


    "very well." his spear swung at me, the distance closing with a blink of an eye.


    my eyes widened as i blocked with my gauntlet, the force of it actually made my arm shake. he only grinned savagly as the two servants pressed the advantage.


    i tumbled slightly, but quickly regained my foot, deflecting attacks from both foes.


    "a physical boost from your legend being intertwined with the land we''re fighting on? no, this is more than that. you are significantly stronger than a lancer should be." i snapped my fingers, runic circles summoned in the air, but not aimed towards me.


    mordred.... i looked towards her, she was taking on two servants, no three. archer was really screwing with her, there were some arrows sticking out of her armor, even if she was overpowering the berserker and rider servant.


    they began to discharge lightning bolts towards the oncoming barrage.


    "hmph, with my demonic defender of the state, as long as you remain within my territory, my abilities are unmatched." he waived his arms out, grandstanding.


    "impressive, but how about......boost." i called out, shifting through the kaleidoscope, appearing right in front of him. my mirage swung at his neck, only to be deflected by saber.


    they made a good combo, makes it hard to get a deciding blow without leaning more into my gauntlet or magic.


    "i''ve had enough of this foolishness." lancer''s aura exploded out, the ground shook, and even the sky turned red.


    my eyes widened, the release of his noble phantasm was obvious at this point, and i felt a large sense of danger. the lightning around my legs burst out and i moved towards mordred as fast as i could.


    "come, savages who trample over my territory! it''s time to discipline you! i''ll turn my compassion and rage into red-hot stakes and skewer you all! and these stakes are not limited, but truly infinite, so despair ¨C and gorge on your own blood!"


    the aura around him reached its peak.


    "kazikli bey!"


    "and then you ¨C" mordred stopped, looking at me. "what?"


    "which bitch dares!?" i shouted to the surroundings, feeling a ping from the familiar link. my face immediately morphed into an expression of rage.


    "hoho." a haughty laugh answered. "my, my when things happen you don''t foresee, is this how you react? imagine how we''ve felt this entire time." a woman with long black hair appeared. i recognized her from before with the priest. she stood upon the castle walls, a good distance away. in any other situation, i may have made a cocky remark, or even flirted, but right now all i felt was unbelievable anger as she held sir wiggles, gripped tightly in her hand.


    he didn''t move, his eyes were closed. i could only faintly feel him through the link, he was still alive.


    "is this rodent yours, hmm?" an evil grin grew on her face as she squeezed a little bit tighter.


    "assassin." the priest''s voice echoed out, he stepped up right behind her. "there''s no need to be cruel, we''ve got what we came here for." as soon as the words left his mouth, a large skeletal beast touched down from the sky next to them.


    "you..!" i took a step forward but she raised up sir wiggles.


    "ah." she looked at my smugly. "careful, i may accidentally squeeze it too tightly."


    i stopped in my tracks, only able to glare.


    "there, that''s the perfect look for you." she laughed, mounting up with the priest who just stared at me without emotion.


    as they took to the skies, she tossed sir wiggles down. i moved as quickly as i could to catch him. i immediately called up on the power of avalon, letting its light wash over him. there were spots on him, green and black.


    he had been poisoned.


    "come on, buddy, this is nothing." i ran a hand through his matted fur.


    "oi, you gonna let them get away with that?" mordred retracted her helmet, giving me a look.


    "this is more important." i didn''t even harbor the thought.


    "you really care about that rabbit?"


    "he''s family." was all i said.


    "wilhelm!" vlad''s enraged voice filled the area, already having come back to the castle. "where is my grail!?" i guess he had been informed on what happened by someone.


    "i don''t have it." i spat out, cradling my familiar.


    "you''re too late." mordred clarified. "those other guys stole it."


    he let out an angry grunt. "this is your fault, if you hadn''t ¨C"


    "quiet." raikou appeared next to me. "speak one more word and i shall crush you, insect."


    "lancer." siegfried also came to calm his companion. flanked by rider and whom i believe was archer since i didn''t recognize him and he had a bow.


    i ignored them for the moment {you''re back.} i sent towards raikou. with a glance, i could see her condition. she had been fighting with lancer for awhile now, and it definitely showed, she was sporting many wounds and looked exhausted.


    {lancer was forcibly recalled.} raikou didn''t sound too happy.


    {another command seal?}


    {yes but.....he said that he needed one to regrow his arm in such short time.}


    {that means three had been used...that doesn''t sound right.} something was definitely up there.


    "what happened, why''s everyone standing around?" rider slammed their lance into the ground and leaned against it.


    "look up into the sky and see." i stated.


    "what do you me¡ª" rider looked up. "oh."


    "that''s....." siegfried looked surprised as well.


    "how did that appear without anyone noticing." even vlad shared their reaction.


    "it appears that we''ve underestimated the red faction." archer''s voice reached my ears. "being able to bring something like that out, it would not be simple. for them to do it under our noses, it speaks of detailed planning."


    i noticed it when they flew away.


    high up into the sky was a fortress.


    there was no doubt in my mind that it was a noble phantasm. a noble phantasm that existed in the normal world, not a single use ability, and it was a flying fortress.


    things were not simple at all.


    sir wiggles opened his eyes, the foreign colors leaving his body.


    good boy.


    "i''m going to bring it down." i declared.


    "what?" mordred looked at me. "you''re going to take down that thing? that''s probably caster''s fucking workshop, and a noble phantasm. it probably has more defenses than this place, and such a stupid thing is probably from the age of gods."


    "yup." i nodded at her words. they were surprisingly well thought out. i turned towards the black faction members. "temporary truce?" i offered.


    vlad scowled. "what''s stopping us from taking you now and merely sieging them ourselves?"


    "the fact that they have the grail and thought it was a good idea to steal it implies they can do something with it, so time is a factor." i pointed out first. "and second, how much longer do you think the night will last?"


    i knew ruler was skulking nearby, if we tried to do something overtly during the day.....she had plenty of command seals for a reason.


    vlad looked at me before furrowing his brow and clicking his tongue. "fine, do what you wish to bring it down we will not interfere. if you fail, i''m putting your head on a spike outside my castle."


    "awesome, team up!" rider jumped up happily.


    "how do you expect to bring it down." archer spoke up, his eyes reminded me of scathach''s.


    "i''m a magus, what do you think i''ll do?" i took hold of my staff. "i''m going to cast a spell." i took a few steps forward, each time my foot touched the ground, a magic circle formed around a rune. "i''ll show you, the strongest spell i''ve ever created." the completed form of my nine-realms.


    ***


    sorry for the late chapter, took a nap when i got home from work.


    wilhelm going to calmly express his grievances with the red faction. first servant had been killed, -- berserker. sorry to the people asking to take care of fran :p. for those of you who don''t know, berserker of black is frankenstein''s monster and as is tradition, is a woman.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 175:

    chapter 175:


    i continued my steps, sir wiggles watched in my arm, not fretting over the situation. he was a strong rabbit; he would easily recover from this little setback and be stronger for it later.


    my staff glowed bright, the accumulated magical energy a constant outpour onto the surroundings. behind me were dozens of spell circles on the ground, each spot i had passed by briefly until coming to a stop a little bit away from the others.


    "what''s going on!" a voice shouted, coming from a large entrance deeper into the castle. he held himself upright, a cane in his hand as he swept his gaze around the area. flanked by his sides were people in some-what matching uniforms and behind him was the familiar figure of siegfried''s master.


    vlad shot him a look. "we have agreed to a cease fire while we retrieve the grail." he said plainly, though the way they looked at each other, i could guess a mental link, meaning this man was lancer''s master. vlad was no doubt giving him a more in depth explanation.


    "you''re darnic prestone yggdmillennia, head of the yggdmillennia family." i met his eyes.


    "you are wilhelm ''schweinorg''." he emphasized my name, perhaps even witha tone of respect.


    "you don''t have to look so afraid, my grandfather isn''t going to interfere in this war." the pensive look on his face when he spoke could easily be understood if i placed myself in his shoes.


    the yggdmillennia family broke away from the mages association, and if zelretch wanted to move on them, there was frankly nothing they could realistically do.


    "now." i raised my staff up, beginning the important bits of the spell sequence. "i need to concentrate." out of the corner of my eye, i saw raikou look more alert. despite being a berserker and having some weird version of mad enhancement, she was undoubtedly a warrior. funnily enough, even mordred appeared to be keeping an eye on the others while also watching me intently.


    well, if my son was watching, i had to show off a bit.


    i swiped the staff against the ground, creating many more magic circles, dozens upon dozens began to cover the ground all around me.


    stabbing the staff of magnus into the ground, i let go and withdrew a handful of talismans from my ring. "metal enriches water. water nurtures wood. wood feeds fire. fire dries earth. earth refines metal." they shot out, forming a pentagram that covered the entire courtyard.


    the five elements mutual generation. it was the creation cycle from most eastern cosmologies. usually, this spell had the effect of doubling the output of most other spells, but in this particular instance, it went even further.


    i began the next step, runes all began to form around me with a flick of my wrist. they shot out and formed a large runic circle using the pentagram as the base. the sequence was reminiscent of the skyrim runic spells i had come across and thus repurposed for my own use.


    i wasn''t done.


    holding my hand up, i steadily began to draw more runes ¨C primordial runes. n?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    the very air around the castle shuddered at the actualization of these spells that were created during the age of gods. this system of symbols that could reach the truth of the world with their hidden meanings.


    overlapped, my primordial runes that represented the elements overlaid with my five elements mutual generation.


    putting my hand over the orb on my staff of magnus i continued. "one gives birth to nine." the ground around the castle shook, as if an earthquake overtook the area. the magical energy in the air stirred, and the stars above began to glow just a little bit brighter.


    my spell circles lit up immediately, all encompassed by the larger one that began to shine brighter and brighter.


    two different systems of world creation, two different cosmologies. the eastern creation cycle bolstered the norse''s version of origins, the beginnings of their nine realms.


    i felt a swelling in my chest, and i couldn''t help but smile. this was the first time i attempted to cast this spell, and now, the blessing of odin burned within me, as if reacting to my intent.


    i was pulling massively on concepts connected to the norse cosmology, and who better defined that than the all-father himself? who hung himself upon the branches of yggdrasil to gain wisdom? the blessing synchronized with the casting, adding ''weight'' to my spell, pulling further upon the concepts.


    "and nine embraces one." i held my hands out, something began to grow out of the ground. at a visible speed, they came together, merged and expanded.


    a tree.


    the world tree.


    it grew, shooting up towards the sky, immediately eclipsing the height of the castle, towering above everything within a hundred miles.


    i finished and the final pieces of the tree sprouted, its form taking a solidified shape unto the world. something not seen in millennia, not born of this age. it was fake, a broken image of the past, but for a moment, it would exist again.


    "blessings of the world tree ¨C yggdrasil."


    still, the flying fortress sat above the clouds, continuing to look down upon us.


    "w-what is that!?" it was saber''s master who spoke, pointing at the new addition to the landscape.


    "the air...." archer spoke. "it''s nostalgic."


    the flames swirled around my sword, changing shape, overlaying it like gae bolg and gungnir. it took a moment for them to solidify into the shape i desired, the false phantasm that i would be drawing upon.


    "sun-like sword that becomes a calamity." i called upon the new sword, the bane of all norse gods. the sword which seared away the textures that was the norse cosmology from the layers of the world ¨C the sword which brought about ragnaro?k. wielded by the fire giant ¨C surtr.


    fake as it was, a mere image of a phantasm that no longer exists, it still held much weight in this state. the concepts that brought it together are some that have thoroughly disappeared from the world.


    this ridiculous sword that could match the pillar that fastens together the layers of reality.


    distance did not matter.


    an absolute authority over life ¨C well this version was significantly weaker, but certain concepts still applied to it. and with my sword of destruction acting was a wonderful container for the spell to bring about the true sword''s effects, even severely diminished as they were.


    the space around the sword was burned away. the flame that threatened to spew out was forcibly contained at the swords edge, but still, everything in the vicinity became significantly hotter. if i lapsed in focus for even a moment, this spell would run rampant in all directions.


    it floated high up, my arm raising along with it.


    this one is for you, sir wiggles.


    "twilight of the gods ¨C laevatein." i swiped my hand through the air.


    the space between the sword and the flying fortress was immaterial, it was all burned away in an instant. a white streak extended from the point of the slash, all the way up to the sky, colliding with the defensive capabilities of the noble phantasm


    they lasted only for a moment before a chunk of the fortress was incinerated, and the rest of it began falling from the sky.


    ***


    omake ¨C dracula is only a second-rate vampire.


    "you are one tough bastard." i grit my teeth, meeting each of vlad''s strikes head on.


    he had blood running out the corners of his mouth, but that smile on his face revealed how much he was enjoying this. "to survive against my enhance abilities while in my territory, you are praiseworthy." he swung his spear out.


    "well, i just need to stall for time, while you''re here, my servant can take out your companions." i began pushing back, my blade flashing out with increased speed.


    vlad''s brow furrowed. "no, i simply have to deal with you quickly and go assist in retaking the grail."


    "ha, like i''ll let you leave me like that!" my other sword shot out, flying at him from all angles. he was forced to back off, the pressure of his attacks lessing.


    "annoyinng pest!" he growled, jerking his hand up and summoning hundreds of stakes to pierce towards me. they did nothing infront of my many sword, all of which shot out to defend me.


    the attack abruptly stooped, vlad looking dazed. "no!" he shouted, spear planting in the ground. "darnic, don''t you dare!" his voice filled with rage.


    he clutched his head, gritting his teeth. "i forbid you from making me use this noble phantasm! darnic you back stabbing fool!"


    "what the hell is going on?" i blurted out.


    "i''m not him! i can''t be, this isn''t true." vlad shouted out with increasing frenzy.


    "no..." i whispered in horror, realizing what was happening. "the legend that attached itself to vlad the impaler, that carried itself over to modern times. i didn''t think it was possible..."


    vlad growled, his features shifting visibly on what appeared to be a noble phantasm centered on himself.


    he changed, eyes bloodshot, fangs visible in his simile, and three words that brought sheer horror to every fiber of my being. "it''s morbin time."


    ***


    couldn''t resist the morbin omake, i''m sorry.


    so, mc reveals the completed form of his nine-realms, and semiramis''s day takes a turn for the worse.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 176:

    chapter 176:


    it was a beautiful sight, the flaming wreckage of a noble phantasm fortress falling from the heavens. how ironic that my fake laevatein took out a fortress that could almost be like asgard if you squint hard enough.


    a reenactment of myth?


    it was possible that such an action had an effect on the actualization of the phantasm, to produce a more powerful attack.


    this was my first time casting this spell, there were many things i needed to go over and tweak for the future. it was actually sca?thach who helped me theorize this completed form in the first place, back when i was training.


    the others around didn''t speak as we all watched the fireworks in the distance, the moment the fortress hit the ground, a colossal wave of magical energy cascaded out in every direction, enough that my hair was blown to the side. l--b1n.


    it certainly did bring a smile to my face as i pet sir wiggles.


    "well then, i guess my head isn''t going to end up on a spike anymore?" i said as i turned around towards vlad. he flinched at my sudden address, maybe shocked a bit at my magical display. "perhaps we should negotiate the terms of our ''ceasefire'', hmm?" i raised my hand up and both the spear and the sword turned to point towards them.


    all the servants quickly regained their wits, immediately prepared for battle.


    i just let out a laugh, waiving my hand and dismissing the spell. the massive tree, my yggdrasil started to wither.


    the sword and spear began to shrink, their ''presence'' that weighed down upon everyone was receding with the fading of the world tree.


    both my spear and my sword dropped to the ground, returned to their true forms, -- the sword of destruction and gae bolg. i retrieved them quickly enough, and returned them to my ring.


    i cast one last gaze towards my tree, its entirety dissipating back into magical energy and dispersing back into the world.


    "i''m kidding." i raised my hand up to show no hostility. "i don''t go back on my word." once again, my pride would not allow it. technically, we only agreed to allow me to bring that thing down, but it was the principal of the matter.


    "h-how!" saber''s master fell to his large butt, pointing at me. "how is that possible! that was a noble phantasm and you destroyed it with magecraft!? there shouldn''t be any mysteries like that left in the world!"


    that man was the only one to speak, but the expressions on the other mages there seemed to mirror his own. the horror on their faces, and the sheer bewilderment at what they saw.


    well, his statement wasn''t entirely accurate. the queen of the clock tower has magecraft that''s only a hairs breath away from true magic. while she probably couldn''t have done same thing as my spell, a different set of circumstances and she could have managed something similar.


    "no, it wasn''t just a spell." siegfried spoke up.


    "quiet! i commanded you not to speak unless i ordered it!" his master snapped at him.


    "yeah, siegfried, you don''t want to give away any secretive information." i also spoke up.


    his master turned to me, mouth agape.


    "but i''m curious at what you have to say, dragon slayer." i ignored his master.


    "that was gungnir, the spear of the all father, you somehow managed to create an image of it, one that possessed the same properties, if diminished." siegfried spoke, and his master seemed cowled by a few glares. "and the sword...."


    "that''s impossible in this age." the large master spat out. "there had to be some other trick to it."


    "primordial runes." siegfried closed his eyes, earning the undivided attention of everyone here.


    my lips curled up. "you noticed, huh?"


    "i thought those were gone from the world?" archer muttered. "you seem to have many things that should be ''impossible'' in this era, young man."


    "not impossible if you know where to look." i grinned. "and i had the best teacher."


    "strange, i don''t recall you being my student." archer flashed a little smile, an obvious joking tone in his voice.


    i raised an eyebrow at him. "you know, that really just revealed your identity."


    archer just laughed. "you focused solely on us servants when you had opportunities to kill a master. it''s clear where you stand in this fight, i don''t regret giving my identity, young warrior." he pushed his fist against his chest. "i am chiron." he said without any fanfare. "can i know the name of the one who was able to teach you?"


    "we''re leaving." i looked towards mordred and raikou.


    raikou was quiet, but she didn''t speak to others unless she was forced to, her attention was almost always on me. mordred though.....she was oddly quiet. she wouldn''t hesitate to throw words at anyone here if she felt like it, but she instead opted to stand by me, menacingly, and deter the others.


    well, it would be rude to stay here any longer now that the sun was coming up.


    with a wave of my hand, i opened a portal and they followed me through.


    ***


    "master~" raikou immediately grabbed onto me, pushing me between her breasts. "i was so worried. and you were so dashing, momma is proud."


    "you stupid cow, stop it." mordred spat out.


    "fufufu." raikou ignored mordred. "master is going to be spoiled."


    "raikou." i patted her on the head.


    "mou." she pouted, but accepted me leaving her embrace.


    and my heart strings are constantly tugged around her. that''s seriously not fair.


    "you going back to your master?" i asked mordred.


    "that necromancer is fine....but i should go make sure." mordred looked away, towards the direction i assume he was hiding in. "that was impressive....." she muttered.


    "pardon?" i blinked in confusion.


    she scowled, crossing her arms. "your spell was cool." she huffed. "taking down that noble phantasm and everything."


    "is my son praising me?" i couldn''t help but grin.


    "fuck you." she spat out.


    "someone''s testy." i pursed my lips. "what''s got you all twisted up? you''re usually less...contained than you are now from what i''ve see so far. and you didn''t even speak when we were at the castle."


    "what''s it to you?" she frowned.


    "fine, fine." i raised my free hand up. i wouldn''t push her if she had something on her mind. "but you were great out there."


    "what?" she looked confused.


    "you did good." i praised her. "taking on multiple servants and even removing that berserker, you did an amazing job."


    "o-of course i did, who the hell do you think i am?" she clearly preened under my words, even if she tried to appear nonchalant. "and don''t you dare forget what i said." she raised her sword up, pointing at me. "i want some answers later, and you''re going to give them to me." she declared before astralizing and disappearing.


    "haaah." i let out a long breath. "what a handful she is." i wonder how artoria will react. i''ll be sure to contact her in a few hours and get her opinion.


    in the mean time, i was exhausted and there was an empty lap for me to lay down on.


    i could think about the important bits after a couple hours of sleep. definitely going to have a chat with raikou later as well.


    ***


    so i''ve separated this specific arc into three parts, and this about wraps up the second part of it. the third will take part during the next day, then back onto the fighting. will show some povs next chapter.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my ./astoryforone


    we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 177:

    chapter 177:


    pov assassin of red (semiramis)


    "foolish brutes." i hissed as i cast my healing spells over rider''s body. achilles, the man with a body that was impenetrable by anything not divine, had a gaping wound in his chest. "stop hovering over me!" i snapped at archer who would not cease her invasion of my space.


    i allowed them into this place, and even left my throne just to heal him, and they treat me like this? if not for master, i would have tossed them out already.


    she frowned but took a step back.


    even with my good mood, i was still annoyed having to deal with these idiots.


    "fastest hero." i scoffed, the wound was taking an annoying amount of time to heal. he was lucky that his spirit core was not overly damaged otherwise this would have been fatal.


    "it would have killed me if i wasn''t fast enough." achilles coughed up some blood, trying to laugh.


    "quiet, your prattling makes it increasingly difficult to heal you." at least his passive defenses did not resist ''every'' type of power that it came in contact with, seemingly only hostile ones. but that just made it all the more concerning that he had a massive hole in his stomach.


    "dear me, what a terrible wound." caster walked into my throne room. i had noticed his approach, but i was otherwise preoccupied keeping this idiot properly alive.


    "caster." archer growled. "speak your usual nonsense and i''ll fill you with holes."


    well, one of them has a brain i suppose.


    "touchy, touchy." caster seemed unperturbed at the threat. well, even cockroaches had methods for survival. "what happened?" he asked as he took out his notebook with quill in hand.


    i rolled my eyes at his words, but i was a little curious as well. achille''s invincibility was something i had pondered how to deal with myself, but i don''t think i could create a wound such as this.


    rider was about to speak, but i pressed on his chest, giving him a glare. "make it worse and i''ll stop my healing." he should be thankful i allow him this privilege.


    archer let out a sigh. "he fought saber''s master." she revealed.


    "ohoh!" caster perked up. "this wilhelm continues to impress." he began jotting down notes quickly. "i''m very curious about his story now. do you still have those long-distance scrying spells active?"


    "if they will keep you quiet." i scowled, swiping my hand through the air, allowing the view to manifest infront of him.


    if watching those ants scramble around after we stole the grail would keep him quiet, then by all means.


    "continue speaking." i ushered towards archer.


    she looked annoyed at my command, but complied all the same. "my focus was drawn away from the fight many times due to interference, but i caught the important moments." she stated. "saber of black appears to be siegfried the dragon slayer."


    "the information is helpful, but why does that matter?"


    "he called wilhelm a dragon." archer replied.


    "....a dragon?" i repeated her words in confusion. "preposterous." i scoffed. "dragons no longer exist in the greater world, there''s no way for one to be walking around under the guise of a human."


    "he had a gauntlet, it spoke and called itself y ddraig goch." archer continued, the name eliciting something similar to remembrance in my head. the grail''s work in giving me information and my subconscious recalling it. "it was able to increase his combat ability and he somehow used it to pierce through achille''s protections."


    i wanted to call her a liar, but looking down at this wound, i guessed there was some kernel of truth in her statements. "some kind of device that has a remnant dragon''s soul inside? or maybe some small piece of it to utilize." i muttered. maybe i can take a better look after taking it off his corpse.


    "that wasn''t all." archer interrupted my musing. "he had a noble phantasm and what appeared to be a divine construct in the form of a staff as it was capable of harming achilles."


    "what!?" i blurted out unintentionally. a dragon in a gauntlet, i could possibly believe as something ridiculous but possible. a noble phantasm and a divine construct being preserved into this era!? even if he was a magician or related to one, that was simply unthinkable. but this archer servant wasn''t one to spout lies or exaggerate truths. if it was rider i could imagine him embelishing the tale to seem more impressive, but not this huntress.


    rider''s breathing returned to normal, enough that i could withdraw my magecraft. that was the most i would do even on master''s orders.


    "bastard was strong." he grunted, sitting up from his position as i stepped away. "had a lot of tricks too, things i''ve never seen before. saber called him a dragon, but i don''t even know if that''s the truth."


    "forgive me for not trusting the insight of a servant who lost a battle to a living person." i drawled.


    "atleast i fought." rider countered. "what did you do? skulk around and steal the grail under their noses while we had their attention?"


    "it''s called being productive. we succeeded in securing victory while you wallowed around in the mud with that pathetic master." i sneered. "when i left, it was with him glaring up at me. when you left, it was he who was looking down on you. that''s the difference between us."


    that''s right. there was no point in this farce of a war any longer. we have the grail and master devised a way to utilize the grail and attain a wish without the required ''rules'' to be engaged. i assisted, of course, but with this, we had won.


    "what''d you say, witch!?" rider shot to his feet, regardless of his previous wounds.


    i could feel my poison come to the surface. "did i stutter, or maybe he beat you a little ''too'' senseless, hmm?"


    "i''ll show you a ''beating''." he growled, spear materialized in his hand.


    "you want to challenge me in my place of power?" i couldn''t help but laugh, snapping my fingers, magic circles filling the room. "by all means, make a move." i goaded the demigod. these foolish men, always so easy to rile up.


    "stop, both of you." archer stepped between us. "we''re not here to fight each other."


    "looking down on him, huh?" caster spoke up for the first time in several minutes now. "you think he might have held a grudge?"


    "what are you talking about?" i barely gave him any attention.


    "oh, he does not look happy." caster began to cackle.


    "let him stew in his anger." it was pleasing to know he was upset after i poisoned his little rodent. he deserved far worse for what he did to my master.


    "yeah, don''t think he''s ''stewing'' unless that involves casting a giant tree over that castle." caster looked much too interested for me to ignore him any longer.


    i quickly swiped my hand to bring the vision up before me. i was taken back by the massive tree that emerged from the castle, towering far above it and towards the heavens.


    that was not an ordinary tree.


    danger.


    i quickly jumped to my throne, the mystic code that assisted in controlling the entirety of the gardens of babylon. i began powering up the long-range offensive spells, targeting that overgrown shrubbery.


    "hmph. i don''t know what you''re up to, but it''s useless. be reduced to ashes along with that faction." i commanded.


    master didn''t wish for any unnecessary bloodshed since we already acquired the grail, but this situation called for action. for some reason, that tree gave me a foreboding feeling.


    "and what would assassin have done about that spell!?" rider''s master snapped. "it took down that huge damn fortress in the sky." she was clearly still on edge after that ordeal, i couldn''t blame her. such blatant magical sights were not common these days. "is the division that researches onmyoji still around? i want to ask them some questions."


    darnic shook his head. "they were sent away along with the others for the duration of the war."


    "archer." lancer''s voice resounded throughout the room. "you lived during the age of gods and had interacted with greek pantheon."


    "yes, i was familiar with various gods during my years." i was taught my skills by both lady artemis and lord apollo when i was younger and had spoken with several other gods throughout my long years.


    "that spell." lancer said quietly. "what are your thoughts?"


    i see, even the king of this land was shaken by the display. "i believe even hecate would have nothing but praise for that display." i was honest with my words. if i was his teacher, i would have been proud of him for something like that. to use the norse''s entire cosmology into a singular spell with multiple branching possibilities, it was impressive. "but there was a fatal flaw."


    "the casting time." lancer tapped his finger on the cracked table.


    "indeed." i nodded. though i felt that such a problem would be rectified in the future by the young man, just not in this war. "i don''t believe we need to worry about such a thing being turned against us unless we give him time to prepare."


    "so nothing changed." gordes huffed. "all he has to do it cast it as soon as the sun goes down, and aim at us from wherever he''s hiding. we''re sitting ducks!"


    "he already revealed he would not take that course of action." i held back a sigh. gordes was the type of person i disliked dealing with the most. quick to anger, quick to lose their patience, and quick to become helpless in the face of adversary. "if he wished to do something like that, you would have been dead, as he had pointed out in our talk."


    gordes pursed his lips, as if he wanted to retort, only to mumbled under his breath and back down.


    this wilhelm had his own pride, and i doubt he would step on it himself.


    "we need a better plan of attack." lancer said, his voice not loud but carried over the room. "he has another servant allied with him, meaning they have three individuals capable of fighting us head on. yet, even with our numbers advantage, we can''t deny we lost this night."


    "is he going to be our focus?" i asked.


    "no." lancer shook his head. "retrieving the grail takes priority. they took it for a clear reason. it''s as the boy said. they could potentially use it for something or maybe bypass the restrictions somehow." he turned to look at darnic. "darnic. in your opinion, how long would it take to crack the defenses and restrictions on the grail in their shoes?"


    he blinked at that questions, looking deep in thought before answering. "three days, possibly less. but it''s merely theory, even after having examined it myself for many years. we simply did not have the ability knowledge to safely do so, but a caster class servant utilizing resources like that flying fortress....."


    "good." lancer looked pleased at darnic''s expertise. "then we''ll be the ones attacking this coming night, the roles have been reversed."


    "i''ll fight him." saber spoke up, standing up straight. "wilhelm. i will bet myself against him."


    "are you confidant?" lancer stared at the dragon slayer.


    "no, i cannot'' give my guarantee of victory. he is not like the evil dragon i slayed in my life. and my instincts are telling me that the dragon within him would easily trample fafnir, but.....it''s something i must, no....something i wish to do." he looked steadfast in his decision, a look in his eyes that mirrored the resolve within him.


    "i''ll leave him to you then." i couldn''t help but smile. saber was someone who i would gladly fight shoulder to shoulder with.


    gordes scowled at his servant''s decision. "you barely held your own with help, and now you want to fight him yourself!?"


    "i will be utilizing my noble phantasm to its upmost this time." saber tried to reassure his master.


    it was perhaps a fatal flaw in our battle strategy the previous night. we were all too grouped together, it was unlikely that saber could safely utilize his noble phantasm without harming another of our number. wilhelm certainly made use of our proximity to his advantage. and despite my ability to exploit their openings, i was still hindered to some degree by my teammates being within reach of my targets.


    lancer leaned, back in his seat, once again surveying the room. "we suffered a defeat, but this war has not ended. it''s time to plan our next attack."


    well, i can''t say lancer is a bad leader.


    ***


    wilhelm pov


    i took raikou back to our little hideout, my bounded fields still active. i yawned and almost immediately i was enveloped by raikou again. "i''m exhausted." i let out a tired breath.


    "it was an impressive spell, master." she praised.


    "well, it''s what they get for hurting sir wiggles." i harumphed, allowing myself to fall into her embrace. sir wiggles was resting in his little spot inside my hat right now, but he should be fine. "how are you?" i looked up into her eyes.


    "i''m fine, master." she gave a bright smile, but something felt off.


    "raikou." i poked her. "what happened with the lancer you fought?"


    "he''s....." raikou paused. "i will deal with him the next we meet." she stated.


    i looked into her eyes, and she looked away, not wanting to meet my gaze. i pursed my lips and poked her side, and she still didn''t give in. "raikou, we''re a team."


    she made a little noise, but still didn''t answer.


    "if you tell me you want to fight him, i won''t tell you no. but you need to be honest with me."


    "karna." she said quietly. "he is karna, the indian hero."


    "oh." i replied plainly, until the truth finally set in. "and you''re the daughter of gozu tennou ¨C who is indra." it started to make sense now.


    heroic spirits were more than just human or mortals. they were their legends, that meant she was being affected by her half-brother''s link with karna due to sharing indra as a father, being intertwined in the same ''sphere'' of influence. was it another reenactment of legend? concepts so similar that certain outcomes were inevitable.


    if they were both living people, not heroic spirits, this situation wouldn''t have occurred. but there was a force basically telling them to fight, deep within their cores.


    regardless, i would not allow raikou to die. i''ve enjoyed her presence and i want her to stay by my side even after the war is over. "we can make plans later." i let out another yawn.


    that spell took a lot out of me, more than i realized at the time and was probably hopped up on the adrenalin. so many things to do, plans to make, notes to take.


    "rest your head on momma''s lap." she beamed, patting her thighs.


    i''ll call artoria in a few hours after a nap, and meet up with mordred at some point during the day. but for now, i would enjoy my servant''s lap pillow.


    ***


    early chapter, woo.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my / astoryforone


    we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 178:

    chapter 178:


    i was practicing the breathing technique that jinn had taught me, my aura flowing in and out gently, just barely off from filling up to the peak.


    "haah." i let out a final breath as i openedmy eyes. i was still a bit fatigued, but that should go away by the time i needed to fight again.


    "hey, ddraig." i let myself fall back into my bed, staring up at the ceiling. "we haven''t had the chance to talk in a bit."


    [that''s true. you''ve been busy.] ddraig replied. [achilles, vlad, karna, siegfried, chiron, mordred, raikou. quite the lineup of powerful foes here.]


    i let out a snort. "not all of them are enemies."


    [oh yes, your mommy and your son.] ddraig taunted.


    "bite me." i rolled my eyes.


    [i''m sure if you ask your servant, she''d be into you.]


    "funny." i turned my head, looking out the window. "however, i don''t want to take advantage of her mental state."


    [you humans.] i practically felt ddraig roll his eyes. [just take her, she wouldn''t say no.]


    "can we not right now?"


    [fine.] ddraig grumbled. [you did good last night. you''ve come pretty far from the brat that had trouble with a single undead.]


    "that felt like a lifetime ago." and every time i thought about it, i continued to miss my cane sword. i really do need to look into getting another.


    [it was neat to finally see that spell as well. i know you''ve been thinking about it for some time, but to actually see it in action was spectacular.] ddraig gave some rare praise. [even if there were some issues with it.]


    "yeah, it was a bit ''forced'' for lack of a better word. i need to fix some of the runic sequences for a smoother casting. i also didn''t take into account certain variables in my haste ¨C like the time of day. making the world tree bloom at night, that made it harder than it should have been. not to mention using both muspelheim and asgard together, they kind of grated due to the hostile concepts of their origins."


    not to mention i had trouble supporting just two of the nine realms at once. i guess it''s to be expected, i was bearing the weight of the entire norse cosmology for that moment of casting. i would get better at it as i practice some more.


    [a bit excited to see it all in action. but you''re still missing a few pieces to bring out the full power of everything.]


    "yeah. gae bolg is probably the perfect catalyst for asgard, and the sword of destruction is adequate for muspelheim. but i''m missing the right vessels for the others." i sighed, thinking about my growing collection. while there were some stuff that might fit, it was barely better than casting without a vessel for the myths to descend into. well, mostly anyways. my staff of magnus fit into one very well, but it was also used to help facilitate the entire casting so i didn''t want to ''sacrifice'' it to a single realm.


    i could cast the spell fine without any ancillary means, otherwise that would just be a huge design flaw on my part. but adding things to bolster each realm means they can bring about more ''weight'' to each part.


    my spell.


    this was a spell i created, not zelretch.


    mine.


    and it was magnificent.


    [you need to work on your lightning spells too.]


    "yeah i can''t argue with that." i nodded at his words. "they were more spur of the moment kind of things, but it just went to show how much work i still have to do." always something on my plate. "the power was fairly decent for the equivalence in casting ease. not to mention the range and area of effect."


    [well you won''t be taking out any servants with that ''lightning rain'' or ''lightning arrow'' you thought up on the spot, but they might lead into something stronger in the future.]


    "that''s a very good point." i rubbed my chin. "i''ll check the old man''s library for any ideas. hell, i''m sure there''s stuff over at the college of winterhold that i still haven''t even considered yet. jinn can definitely help me there."


    [how do you feel about the dragon slayer?]


    "siegfried, huh?" my thoughts drifted to him. "well, the real siegfried, anyways." i let out a chuckle. "but...i don''t think i can get out of fighting him. not that i would want to. we''ll probably settle things tonight along with the remainder of this war."


    [any plans on how you''re going to approach this? at this point, both sides are going to be gunning for you, and your tricks were revealed, for the most part.]


    "well, my plan didn''t really come through last night. admittedly, it wasn''t that complicated of a plan. distract everyone, blow up fortress, sir wiggles scouts, i steal grail when found. the red faction beat me to it. this time, fuck it. we''re going in from the front. no tricks, no schemes, we''ll fight them all."


    [well said.] ddraig seemed pleased. [make them pay for hurting our rabbit.]


    "you''re so sure i''m bringing her back with me?"


    "yes."


    "you''re lucky you''re not within my reach right now." i pursed my lips.


    "i fear my rear would not leave unmolested if you were in my presence." she gave a little smile, her face faintly dusted pink. "mayhaps i should give you an incentive to return without any problems?"


    "careful there, i may just take you up on that." i smirked.


    she didn''t reply, instead it looked like she set the phone down, and i heard her moving around for a few moment, unable to actually see her. the visuals flashed all over the place before they settled back on artoria, her holding the phone up to her face again. this time, she was sporting a bright red complexion and she held her hand up for me to see, a pair of panties dangling there.


    i raised an eyebrow. "someone''s being bold. and consider me incentivized." it''s great how much she''s opened up since we started our relationship. maybe this method of communication was also giving her some confidence to be a bit more forward since i wasn''t immediately there.


    "are you ready to speak about the true reason you called me, then?" her demeanor shifted, catching me off guard.


    "am i that easy to read?" i let out a sigh, running a hand down my face.


    "i''m not a fool, wilhelm. i can tell when you''re holding something back." she gave a gentle smile. "if i had to guess it''s something to do with me? perhaps someone from my past was summoned?"


    "saber of red is mordred." i decided to just rip the band-aid off.


    she paused, her expression stiffened. "i see." she managed to eek out. "has mordred caused any issues....?"


    "the opposite, actually. she''s been a great help and i''ve been working with her and her master."


    fuck, the look she had on her face. i wanted to jump over and hug her this instant.


    "i admit, this possibility was something i considered, but to actually hear it has brought up feelings within me i thought i had long since buried." i could see her kind of shrink back, like she was unsure of herself. it reminded me of when we first met and she was still very self-conscious about everything. "i am unsure of what to say, wilhelm." she said quietly.


    "do you hate her?" we might as well start from the beginning.


    "hate?" she repeated the word to herself. "i do not think i can bring myself to hate my.....son. i am aware of the many failures i conducted during my life, mordred''s situation being among them. i have had time to consider all my mistakes, and i realized that i had been the cause of many of them." she clutched her chest. "i feel an anger inside of me, when i recall her wielding clarent against me, when she incite a rebellion to overthrow me. but most of all.....it is almost completely overshadowed by regret."


    "would you like to meet her again, once this war is done?"


    ".....does he not despise me?" she muttered.


    "mordred worships the ground you step on. when i accidentally blurted out your name when i first saw her, she got super defensive of you. not to mention when i said you were my girlfriend. she was ready to take my head at the perceived insult."


    she let out a depreciating laugh. "that reckless boy. he always acted without thought, charging in like a berserker in the midst of battle." she shook her head. "do you know her wish? no.....don''t tell me, i don''t believe i deserve to know."


    "it''s a good wish, i think you would approve of it."


    "if¡ªif mordred wishes it.....and it would not be too much trouble....mayhaps there is a chance for me to apologize for all the wrongs i''ve done to him."


    "artoria, i would help you no matter what." you silly girl, do you really think i would deny my help in this situation? "i plan on talking to her later today, so i can bring it up." she did perk up at my words. "is there anything in particular you want me to say?"


    "yes." artoria looked firm all of the sudden. "i will await for him to return ¨C victorious from this battle.


    i could imagine that she was hesitant to say anything too personal or any kind of apology. but i think mordred would be ecstatic to know that artoria was waiting and believed in her victory.


    "how about i tell you everything in more depth?"


    "yes, please start from the beginning." she nodded.


    ***


    first off, thanks to themadlad for another awesome cover image.


    so artoria has been ''alive'' for a couple years now since the grail war before meeting wilhelm. she''s had time to process some of her own issues and come to her own conclusions.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my pat. reon. com/astoryforone


    we also have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 179:

    chapter 179:


    i sent the kaleidophone into my ring, and looked out the window at the streets below. i felt much better after talking with artoria for a bit, and it seemed like she was feeling better by the end as well. it''s good i have her blessing with regards to mordred. i certainly didn''t want to try and build some bridges if artoria didn''t want mordred in her life.


    no idea what''s going to happen on that front, but i hoped they can maybe find some closure.


    still though....what a mess this is. trying to bring together two people who probably have very little idea how to have a relationship between a parent and a child.


    i have no idea if they''ll hug or start punching each other the first time they meet.


    i was betting on the latter.


    "master." raikou''s cheerful voice filled the room as she walked out of the bathroom. "would you like a turn? it was very nice, running hot water is quite a wonderful invention of this era. do you want mommy to wash your back~"


    well, raikou''s happy mood was very contagious. "well i wouldn''t mind ¨C " i paused, staring at raikou who stood at the threshold, wearing nothing but a small towel that left nothing to the imagination.


    "fufu~" raikou looked at me with a smile. was she intentionally showing off her legs? "master, don''t stare at your mother so intently." she said, but i had the faintest inclination that she was being facetious.


    this woman was going to be the death of me.


    mad enhancement, i just felt guilt thinking that way while she wasn''t in her right mind. well, i should probably change the subject. "raikou, wanna go for a walk before we meet up with mordred?"


    she scowled for a brief moment at the mention of saber, but quickly recovered into a bright smile. "i would love to." she happily replied. she turned away to fetch some clothes. "no peeking." she winked towards me before going back into the bathroom.


    oh well, she at least has some sense of propriety under these circumstances. i would definitely deal with that mental pollution she has going on. i wanted her to be happy after this was all said and done. i haven''t slept much these past couple days, but from what i''ve seen in the dream cycle, her life was not what one would call happy.


    forced to be a ''man'' due to her clan''s traditions. it grated on her in ways that was hard for me to fathom. she found her outlets, but it led to her developing an odd sense of affection.


    waiting in this moment, i mentally check on sir wiggles. he was sleeping soundly inside my little hat space, seemingly content to laze about there when he wanted some peace and quiet. n?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    good.


    i was a bit worried he''d be more skittish after what happened.


    "i''m ready." raikou walked out again, wearing the clothes she picked out when we went shopping last.


    "you look lovely." i complimented, even with her figure on full display.


    ."you''re such a sweet boy." she beamed, linking her arm in mine as we got up to walk out the door.


    "my cute little daughter." i laughed at the expression she was making. it wasn''t that angry look i half expected, but some kind of bewilderment. "she''s a youkai, a little fox you might say."


    "but-but...master!" she grabbed me tight. "i''m not prepared to be a grandmother!"


    cute.


    i couldn''t help but pat her head. "my kunou would adore you." i reassured her. obviously it would be after removing her madness. "want to see a picture?" i whispered.


    she bit her lip, but nodded her head.


    i quickly took out my phone and swiped to the pictures of her.


    "a nine tailed fox?" raikou blurted out, surprised once again. "master those are calamities." she looked at me with worry in her eyes.


    "really, you want to tell me this is a calamity?" i asked as we swiped through pictures of kunou just being her cute little self. "besides, her mom is a miko for amaterasu and rules over half the youkai in japan. if anything, they are keeping everything safe."


    raikou just made a confused raikou sound.


    "want to hear about the time i went to yomi?"


    "master." raikou whined. "i''m going to faint if you keep this up."


    teasing raikou was more fun than i thought. "in all seriousness....i''m actually friends with izanami-no-mikoto."


    her mouth hung open, gaping at me. "master, i forbid you from seeing her again." her voice become a tone higher. "y-you are not to associate with japan''s death goddess!" she wagged her finger like she was scolding me. hah, i could imagine the misconceptions she has about my izzy as opposed to the legends of the one here.


    "oh look, its mordred." i pulled on her arm feigning ignorance.


    "master!" she pouted, but allowed me to pull her all the same.


    i actually did see mordred a bit away, i figured it was time to get our little chat out of the way. i''m sure there was a lot that needed to be said, and i wanted to pass on artoria''s words.


    ***


    chapter is on the shorter end, i think i wrote this when i was running really late from work last week. i wanted to give some time with the mc and raikou together since i''ve been focusing on other characters a lot.


    on a side note, yelan came home :).


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my . / astoryforone

 Chapter 180:

    chapter 180:


    i gave raikou a little hip bump as we walked down the street.


    she shot me a little smile, poking me with a cute little laugh.


    it really did brighten up my mood when she was happy. the area around her seemed to brighten at her upbeat demeanor.


    "that should be them at the end of the street." i nudged her again to gain her attention, jerking my head towards that direction.


    she pursed her lips looking over there. from the outside, it didn''t look like anyone was there, but the faint fluctuations of magical energy were hard to miss to those who could sense such things.


    a few bounded fields layered upon one another. if i had to guess, mostly to keep people out or stall for time if the worse happened.


    "master." raikou pouted a little. "do we need to meet with them again?" she latched onto my arm."wouldn''t you rather spend the day with your mother?"


    that smoldering look in her eyes did make me hesitate, but i did need to speak with mordred. i couldn''t help but put my hand on her head. "i promise we''ll be able to spend lots of time together after."


    "momma will hold you to that." she beamed happily, but there was still a faint sense of depression in her tone.


    i held back a sigh. it just keeps making me feel bad that she''s like this. i can see the person underneath, but her mad enhancement is doing gods know what to her mind.


    it was frustrating.


    i just shook my head in resignation. i kept telling myself this to settle my own conscience, but i''ll definitely help her once we''re done.


    approaching the bounded field, there were no surprises, and it was obvious they were expecting us. i just did the magical equivalent of knocking on it to let us in without disrupting the spells.the part immediately in front of us pulsed, as if inviting us in.


    well, no need to refuse a polite invitation.


    raikou didn''t speak, but followed me inside. we were greet by the sight of both kairi and mordred sitting at the table of a little cafe, completely devoid of people. well, not completely devoid, there appeared to be a barista inside and a server who was sitting down due to the lack of customers.


    kairi gave a little gesture of greeting, and i noticed his lack of sunglasses, even though it was very bright outside compared to the last time we met during the night.


    it wasn''t very important, but i was nonetheless a bit curious.


    mordred looked at me strangely, and i raised an eyebrow as she almost mechanically played with a cat in her arms. and, she was sporting some modern day clothes. i wanted to comment on how cute it was, but i was going to try and keep the teasing to a minimum for now.


    she didn''t immediately react with any kind of disgust or annoyance when seeing me, so i thought that was progress.


    "impressive bounded field." i decided to speak first. "you couldn''t even tell there was a cafe from the outside. using the idea of a mirage over the standard illusion. would probably throw most magi for a loop the first time they saw it."


    "something i picked up doing a job in egypt." he said nonchalantly and gestured towards the open seats across from him and mordred.


    "nice little spot you found." i decided to be a gentleman and pulled out raikou''s chair for her. the smile she gave could melt ice. i joined her quickly enough, taking a glance all over. "three escape routes, backs to the wall." i tapped the table, pulsing a little bit of magical energy. "oh, an interesting method of reinforcement. and perfect to use as a quick shield."


    he didn''t seem at all nonplussed by my discoveries. "you can never be too careful." he said simply. "with all the things going on these days, a bit of paranoia is healthy." he reached into his leather jacket, pulling out a newspaper and tossing it onto the table. the look he gave me basically said to give it a glance.


    i mentally shrugged, picked it up and read the title. i furrowed my brow as i processed it for a moment. "the return of jack the ripper." i repeated the heading out loud, setting it down, and tapped on the table in thought. "you must have some certainty if you''re showing me this. you don''t seem the type to make assumptions."


    "i was contacted by my employers at the mages association. a priest in bucharest reported it up the chain, and since there was a grail war going on nearby...."


    "dammit." i pulled my hand down my face. "i haven''t met either of the assassins yet." i let out a sigh. "too many coincidences then. bucharest is the capital of romania if i''m not mistaken, and it shouldn''t be too far away." well, i could get close enough with a portal by eyeballing it regardless.


    "yeah." even kairi let out a sigh. "the higher-ups told me to take care of it. it''s drawing too much unwanted attention."


    "what horrible timing." i pursed my lips. "i doubt the war will still be going by noon tomorrow." kairi didn''t reply but gave a ''what can you do'' gesture. "ruler''s probably aware too." i grunted in annoyance. "if we don''t deal with it, it''s entirely possible she puts the war on hold until it''s dealt with." rulers had that kind of authority with command seals to back it up.


    i had no doubt her skills included some kind of ''revelation'' or ''clairvoyance'' that would alert her to disruptions to the war. who knows if the real big g was sending her missives, or the counter force was acting through her in some capacity. either way, we had a pretty damn good reason to nip this in the bud.


    "i''m surprised you''re bringing this to me. are you asking me for help?" i questioned. he seemed like the kind of person to not like working with others if he had the choice. "i feel like i''m getting an abrupt influx of trust here." enforcers and mercenaries in our world had an interesting relationship with one another.


    you have the camaraderie that comes with the job, and the absolute distrust that comes with being a magus. eventually you learn who the people you work with are, who you know to have your back, who you know will try to stab you in the back it if they get the chance. freelancers, like kairi, do not like working with people they''re unfamiliar with.


    better the devil you know.


    heh.


    "i checked with my contacts at the clock tower." he grunted. "verifying your story."


    "wait, how did you check the only way would be through gramps."


    "imagine my surprise when one of my contacts messages me saying the wizard marshall paid him a little visit." kairi snorted, whether in amusement or exasperation, i had no idea.


    "huh, so you trust me now?"


    "i trust who you are at least."


    "that''s fair." yeah, trust was a commodity that was hard to come by in this hidden world. i was kind of an outlier here where i seemed to gather people around me that i would trust nearly unconditionally."i guess it doesn''t hurt that i can take us there and back in a snap of my fingers."


    "yeah yeah, magus shit." mordred finally seemed to get bored with our conversation. "you gonna help or not?" she said directly, making kairi sigh.


    "well, if you''re asking." i shot her a smile. honestly, i would have needed to deal with this either way.


    "never understood all that back and forth crap. just spit it out and get it over with." mordred scowled.


    i guess that''s one way to settle it. "do you want to head out immediately, or....?"


    "i''m going to get a drink." kairi suddenly stood up, and didn''t even turn around as he walked into the cafe.


    i just blinked, watching him leave.


    well, i guess that just happened.


    i turned to look at mordred, who seemed a little.....hesitant. she was hugging the cat tightly, which it apparently didn''t mind.


    raikou still hasn''t spoken, which i figured at this point she simply does not like talking to anyone but me unless she had to.


    "you look good." i wanted to try and compliment her on her choice of dress. she wore some jean shorts, a white tube top and a red jacket over top. not the most conservative clothing i''ve ever seen.....but if she likes it then who am i to say anything?


    i think she smiled a little, but forced it back down. "the clothing in this era is nice. not even nobility had clothes this comfortable. i can even wear it under my armor and it''s easy to move around in." there was a hint of excitement in her voice that was just kinda adorable.


    though it didn''t last long, she sort of withdrew back into herself. very odd to see the boisterous girl this reserved.


    "well, lay it on me." i offered her an opening. i did promise to talk with her about whatever she wanted.


    she visibly perked up. and it was a little amusing how this brash person was being so conservative with her obvious desires at the moment.


    "father.....where is he?" mordred finally asked.


    i wanted to tease her, but i knew now would be an inappropriate time. "she''s in another world at the moment. she''s running around with rin ¨C her master and friend while they do whatever it is she''s wanting to do for her studies."


    "another world?" mordred mumbled. "so i wouldn''t be able to meet him even if i won."


    "says who?" i commented, breaking her from her thoughts. "i''m here, aren''t i? i can take you there if that''s what you want."


    she frowned. "and what do you want in return." she looked a bit serious. i think her only examples of magi were her mother, merlin, and now kairi. all of which no doubt emphasized the benefits out of every interaction.


    "do you plan on attacking her when you meet?" i asked.


    mordred scoffed. "i''m not going to go berserk." there was a joke to be made there, but i held back.


    "then i don''t mind taking you anywhere you want." i tried my best to reassure her. "if you want a new start somewhere, i know plenty of places you could thrive. if you wanted to go meet artoria ¨C "


    "...would father even wish to see me?" mordred said quietly, bringing the cat up to sort of hide her face. "i rebelled and killed him. i ended his perfect kingdom and his legacy."


    it was funny in a sad way how they both said the same thing.


    "i spoke with artoria earlier." i replied, she looked at me intently again. "i explained everything that was going on and all the servants who were summoned."


    "so father knows i''m here then?" it was a rhetorical question on her part. "did he tell you to stay away?"


    "nothing of the sort." i denied. "she was interested in how you''ve been doing. and at the end, she asked me to pass on a message."


    "a message, from father?" mordred didn''t really seem to know how to react to that.


    "it was something along the lines of ¡ª if you desire, i''ll be waiting for you after you win." i smiled.


    mordred looked.....surprised at the message. "father really said that?" there was a trembling in her voice. "father doesn''t...doesn''t despise me? he actually wants to see me and believes i''ll win?"


    fucking hell. what had mordred been through that those few words would elicit such a reaction. "we got a few more minutes to kill, want to hear some stories about artoria in the meantime?" i offered.


    "father''s exploits?" mordred seemed quick to calm down, back to her usual haughtiness. "sure, i guess." she tried her best to sound uninterested, but the way her eyes sparkled gave away her true feelings.


    it was hard to resist the urge to pat her head.


    ***


    non-canon omake. wilhelm attorney at lawn round 2 part 2.


    the judge slammed his gavel down, quieting the courtroom. "this court is now in session."


    there was a lot of buildup between when i first came and now, but i wasn''t really paying attention.


    i''m sure it wasn''t anything important.


    i took out my phone and started going through my pictures.


    "hey." loki whispered, elbowing me.


    "what?"


    "pay attention." he hissed.


    "yeah, yeah." i ignored him, still scrolling through some pictures to pass the time.


    "hey!" he hissed again, elbowing me a little harder.


    "wanna see?" i grinned.


    "what in the nine realms is so damn interesting that you''re ignoring my trial." he whispered with a little bit of venom in his voice.


    i tilt my phone over for him to see.


    he rolled his eyes. "how uncouth." he said dryly. "yes, it''s a naked women, very humorous."


    "from last night." i smirked.


    "do you want a trophy?" he scoffed, glancing down again. "though....she does look familiar. do you have one of her face?"


    "nah, just a few shots like this.....or if you want to see something more....intimate."


    "yes, your honor?" i perked up.


    "it''s your turn to cross examine the witness." he gestured to thor.


    "of course." i smiled, getting up from my seat again. i walked up, leaning against the witness chair. "thor odinson." i greet politely. "big fan."


    "oh, it''s nice to meet fans." thor gave a smile reminiscent of thorum.


    "indeed." i nodded. "i''m a bit of a sorcerer myself. i even have a lightning spell that i named after you." i was only gushing a tiny bit.


    "a spell named after me?" thor looked surprised. "i am flattered."


    "well, just needed to get that out of my system." i ran a hand through my hair. "well, how about a question, eh?" i gave a small chuckle, one shared by him. "thor odin, would you please tell us, in your own words, how you would describe your brother?"


    "describe loki?" thor questioned again. "well, i suppose cunning would be the best description. even when we went of foolish quests and might have otherwise met our ends, loki often saved us by his cunning mind."


    "cunning." i repeated, a bit louder, turning towards the jury. "the man who had been stabbed by his brother as a child, called him cunny." i gestured to the god of thunder.


    "and thor." i continued. "what part of his plan in taking over the world was ''cunning''?"


    "i....don''t quite understand?" thor seemed lost.


    "his plan, for conquering the earth. can you please point out the cunningness of it? to get an alien army to attack a single city, to target a single group of people and focus so intently on them that they were able to defeat said army? which part of this plan was ''cunning''? how about a more recent example, what cunning man would openly mock the very people where going to judge him?"


    "objection your honor!" the prosecutor jumped up. "he''s leading the witness."


    the judge turned to me. "schweinorg."


    "i''ll be more direct with my questions." i waived it off. "thor, how would you go about conquering the planet?"


    "me?" he looked thoughtful. "as just a thought.....i would besiege your industries of produce. your planet does not have access to resources outside your race. you have no alliances, no talks with other species. your people have yet to truly leave your own atmosphere. we are a long lived race, we could simply wait you out while removing your sources of sustenance."


    there were murmers amongst the crowd.


    "schweinorg, you better be going somewhere with this." the judged grumbled.


    "i am your honor, i would like to request a little leeway here."


    the judge let out a sigh. "i''ll allow it."


    "good." i nodded. "as i was saying. based on your words, we can accept that loki''s plan was not the most brilliant one he''s ever come up with?"


    "i would say ¨C no." thor agreed.


    "so a plan to conquer an entire planet, an entire species was ¨C rushed? hafl-hearted? does this sound like the normal loki to you?" i asked thor again.


    "when you say it like that, i agree that loki''s actions are out of the norm." he shot a look at his brother.


    "it''s almost like ¨C" i turned to the jury again. "he wasn''t in his right mind." i declared. "as if he was being controlled!" i slammed my hand down on the bench.


    "object your honor, speculation!" the prosecution rose up again.


    "sustained." the judge agreed. "rephrase that, schweinorg, or move on."


    "very well." i straightened my tie. "it''s public knowledge that loki had a scepter that could control people''s minds. so, thor odinson, are you aware of where he procured such an item?"


    "i...am not." thor admitted.


    "so it''s unlikely he just picked it off the street." he hummed. "if his own brother, whom had been stabbed by him in the past, admits that loki was acting out of character, is it so hard to put two and two together here?"


    "objection!" the prosecutor rose again. "it''s been noted that the staff has to amplify certain emotions to successful control someone."


    "yes yes, we all read the report for the trial." i waived him off. "i will better explain." i turned to thor again. "thunder god. you mentioned that loki would often times.....bully you ad children, yes?"


    "that is an adequate way of putting it." he nodded.


    "pulling your hair, making fun of you, pulling pranks to get a laugh?"


    "aye, those were common occurrences." he unconsciously reached for his hair.


    "so, he had been seeking your attention has he not?" i turned towards the jury once again. "loki odinson is someone who sought thor''s attention ever since they were young." i declared. "and has that ever changed since ''growing up''?"


    "nay." thor confirmed. "these have become common occurrences throughout asgard and no one questioned them anymore."


    "very interesting."


    "mr. schweinorg, this is your last warning, you are getting off topic." the judge spoke up.


    "your honor, i am truly working towards something here."


    "last warning." he said again before ushering for me to continue.


    i nodded at his meaning, my good will was running short. "thor odinson, has loki ever showed an interest in a woman?"


    "a woman?" thor mumbled. "aye, he once tried to court lady sif." thor seemed to reminisce at the memory. "it turned out with him dying her hair black with magic and unable to reverse the change. i believe she preferred it the darker color, but would never admit it."


    "lady sif, huh? and if i may ask, what is your relationship with this lady sif?"


    "well, we had a few flings over the years, but we had never remained together."


    "mhmm." i nodded along. "and his behavior towards her, did it start before or after you showed some attraction towards her?"


    "well it started....." he looked blanked for a moment. "after i had expressed some interest in her. but i do not see how that is important."


    "neither do i." the judge stated but didn''t stop me.


    "is it not obvious?" i once again addressed the entire room. "the staff takes hold of strong emotions and twists them to turn the victim into a puppet. what more powerful emotion is there than love?" i turned towards loki, giving him a wink.


    his eyes widened in horror as he realized what i was getting at.


    "loki always wanted your attention." i pointed towards thor. "he got jealous when you sought out a companion." i looked towards the jury. "and what happened when you showed such good will towards this planet? he lashed out and tried to destroy it." i decided to go for the killing blow. "it''s all because loki odinson is in love with you."


    "loki....." thor looked utterly dumbfounded. "that impossible he....." thor paused. "but then we..." he looked lost. "and there was the time....." he stopped again. "dear odin." thor whispered, turning towards his brother. "i''m so sorry loki, i did not know." thor looked at his brother with sadness in his eyes.


    "mmmmmmmmppppppffffff." loki visible wretched in his bindings. even his magical energy began to try and tear apart the restraints he had on him.


    "brother, peace." thor stood up. "i promise we shall have a true talk about these feelings of yours. i am sorry i never noticed the signs before."


    loki turned towards me with hatred in his eyes.


    i smirked. "the defense rests, your honor." i walked back to my seat among the murmurs of the courtroom.


    i even winked towards the cameras that were televising this across the entire world.


    ****


    i leaned back in my chair, hands behind my head as the jury began to read their verdict. "we, the people of new york, find the defendant ¨C not guilty of all charges levied against him."


    the court room erupted in shouts of indignation.


    even loki, who was sporting many more restraints, looked at me with complete shock.


    i let out a content sigh. "i''m good."


    "brother!" thor swooped over, quickly tearing off his bindings. "i knew there was reason for these despicable acts. we shall return to asgard, and our parents will help you work through all that ails you."


    "release me you oaf!" loki screamed. "i am not in love with you!" he snapped his head in my direction. "and you!!!" his hand lit up with a green fire. "i will turn your soul to ¨C"


    i snapped my fingers, dispelling his fire. "go play somewhere else." i opened a portal and deposited the two brothers outside the courtroom.


    "huh." someone walked up to me. "so, how''d you do it?"


    "tony stark." i pursed my lips. "what do i owe the pleasure?"


    "was it ''magic''?" he wiggled his fingers.


    "i am appalled you think i would stoop to such dishonorable means." i huffed.


    "uh huh." he didn''t believe me. "i don''t believe you. so, how''d you do it?"


    "eh, i bribed the right people." i shrugged.


    "..." he looked speechless. "you know i''m going to have to tell someone, why the hell did you tell me that?"


    "pfft, go ahead. " i snorted. "tell the world that i bribed nick fury, director of shield."


    "for real? what could you possibly bribe him with? i have like ¨C a bajillion dollars, and there''s no way in hell i could bribe him to not get justice for what loki did."


    "tesseract." i stated.


    "that''s where it ended up?" tony looked annoyed. "i searched the entire planet for like a week, nonstop, and you had it the entire time!?"


    "yup." i popped the last letter.


    "god dammit." he rubbed the bridge of his nose. "still, didn''t think he''d let this happen. a lot of people are going to be upset he didn''t get in trouble."


    "oh no." i shook my head. "he still has to face asgardian justice.


    "wait, so loki still gets in trouble, we get the tesseract...so this is a good thing?" tony sounded conflicted. "i feel like this is a bad thing, but i can''t find any faults in it. so what was the point of this whole thing with loki loving thor, cause i met them both, and that''s complete crap."


    "distraction." i shrugged again. "people are stupid, they''ll latch onto this little tidbit more than the ''innocent'' verdict."


    "i hate that i can''t argue with you." tony snorted. "but what''s the real reason?"


    "fuck loki." i crossed my arms. "dudes an ass."


    "so you make the whole world think that loki is in love with his brother?"


    "yup."


    tony blinked, a smile forming on his face. "hey, you got a card?"


    i flicked my wrist, a card appearing between my fingers. "wilhelm henry schweinorg ¨C attorney at law." i recited with a grin.


    ***


    sorry about no chapter yesterday. for those of you not on my discord, i strained my wrist pretty bad. it was swollen and hurting enough that i had to go to an urgent care place. doing better now, lots of icing and making sure not to aggravate it any more. so, wanted to finish part two of the trial, and it kind of got away from me.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 181:

    chapter 181:


    "still a strange feeling." kairi noted walking out of the portal i created.


    "really?" i took a glance around to make sure we were unseen. "i guess i''m just used to it at this point." a portal wasn''t as simple as tearing a hole open in space and walking through. there was a reason i required some heavy calculations before i had mirage created. so, it isn''t strange that someone feels the effects the first few times.


    nothing disorientating, but there is certainly a sense of ''strangeness'' when utilizing the instantaneous movement. there was the manipulation of both the ''x'' and ''y'' axis to achieve this result, so one''s body is pulled along these lines then forced to reaffirm itself on the world-line correctly at a different location.


    "anyways, you got a plan?" i asked him. he was the freelancer, and had more experience doing this sort of thing.


    "go check with the local police, see what they''ve found so far." he replied, taking out his sunglasses and putting them on.


    "mmm, at the very least, having the locations of all the killings will help us find some sort of pattern." i nodded. i''d rather get this dealt with quickly, so it didn''t drag on for when the sun went down.


    it was left unsaid that a bit of hypnosis would be involved. while such things are usually distasteful to use on mundane people without a good reason, butthis would certainly qualify as an exception. frankly, i prefer methods like bribing opposed to altering someone''s mental state, albeit only temporary.


    "god this is going to be so boring." mordred scowled, arms up behind her head as she walked next to us.


    raikou was also walking next to me.....astralized. she did not like spending time with other people and i didn''t want to force her.


    "there''s always a chance a fight will break out." i shrugged.


    "yeah, but it''s an assassin." she whined. "they''re just going to rely on tricks or run away." the little pout she gave was adorable in its own way.


    it was nice she had regained her usual demeanor, if with a little bit of a pep in her step.


    she looked happy after learning artoria was waiting at the end of this war.


    "not always." i replied. "in artoria''s war, the assassin was actually sasaki kojiro, a swordsman." well a bit more complicated than that, but i figured i''d let artoria tell this story when they meet. i had only told mordred about some of the adventures we had together as to not overstep.


    "really?" mordred perked up. "he strong?"


    "artoria admitted he was superior to her in swordsmanship." i nodded. "fought him myself, he''s very skilled, even learned a thing or two from him."


    "what!?" mordred blurted out. "how''d he manage that!? father was the best....." she got a little quiet. "besides that damn adulterer." she added quietly.


    "well, you''ll just have to meet him. he''s still around and always welcoming a good fight." i laughed.


    "speaking of learning." kairi spoke up. "you said you learned from sca?thach."


    "the immortal witch?" mordred spoke her thoughts aloud. "her legends are pretty badass."


    "yeah, i went to the land of shadows to learn from her." i briefly explained. "i was lucky that a ''route'' was still available with my magic." it wasn''t that much of a secret, i already announced it regardless and i was in no way ashamed of it. "though i''m curious, whose asking?" i raised an eyebrow.


    kairi didn''t look perturbed at my accusation. "you think you can throw around that kind of power last night and not have people ask questions? i think most other folks are going to be eyeing your primordial runes. a magecraft from the age of gods that shouldn''t exist anymore."


    "it''s not like they can be just ''learned''." i shrugged. "even sca?thach had to pass them down to me in a special way. any that are discovered nowadays are just superficial at best without the prerequisite teachings."


    "but on a side note" i glanced at him. "how much money did you make?"


    he smirked. "more than i should have."


    "nice." i grinned.


    i didn''t really care if he sold public information like that. besides, it''s not like this world would be one i came back to, or if i did it would be very sporadic and without any major purpose.


    "huh, so this is the countries capital?" mordred looked at the city coming into view as we walked down a long road. my portal took us a little bit outside the city limits in the country side to avoid any eyes. "is this how every city in this era looks?"


    "more or less." i replied.


    "i guess it''s nice enough." she stared at it intently.


    i don''t think she cared we were going to look for a serial killer, she just enjoyed the time we spent together, and i honestly felt happy as well.


    a random thought.....i''m pretty sure people were assuming that raikou was a prostitute as she draped herself on my arm....


    she didn''t seem to care at all the stares when we walked down the street, but i definitely recognized some of those ''glares''.


    "master." raikou spoke up, drawing my attention. "i feel....something stirring in the air, a familiar feeling."


    i paused. "can you find it?"


    "un." she began tugging on me, leading us in another direction. as we got closer, the amount of people on the streets grew fewer and fewer, like they were all unconsciously keeping away.


    "what is that?" i spoke aloud, as we approached an alleyway.


    "resentment." raikou replied. "i wasn''t sure until we got close. it''s very concentrated amounts of resentment. in kyoto, this would be a spot where youkai or ghosts would come into existence if not dealt with. i do not know what will happen if left alone in this era and this land. at the very least, it may evolve into a corrosive miasma that will begin to spread."


    i walked in further, and i felt it more abrasively. something or someone definitely died here, and i had a feeling our rogue servant was to blame. this amount of.....resentment, could only be facilitated by something not common to this age. well, it''s possible that something capable of this was still up and about, but the chances were miniscule. especially in a land like romania, where there simply was not many supernatural entities remaining, let alone ones with the needed abilities.


    if it were japan, i could entertain the thought of some half-phantasmal still up and about doing stuff they shouldn''t, but not here.


    "i''m a fairly decent onmyoji, i can deal with it." i took a few talismans out of my ring to create a purifying pentagram.


    "i did see you use talismans, i am surprised such an art persisted and is known this far from home." raikou looked on curiously. "i was not proficient in the arts myself, but i knew many who could make use of the esoteric abilities. it was often easier to have things purified than to simply fight them."


    not exactly my forte here, but this wasn''t supported by any powerful entity, merely an exertion of unnatural phenomena. besides, what i did to that hydra back in kyoto was much more complicated than this.


    with a flick of my wrists, my talismans shot out to the corners of the alley way and began to glow in a faint light, washing away this feeling.


    raikou perked up, turning her head to the side. "master a servant approaches." she got herself ready for battle before shifting slightly with a look of disdain on her face. "my apologies, it''s just an insect, allow me to go squash it." raikou was about to head over, but i stopped her.


    i raised an eyebrow as i saw who came over from around the corner, she even paused to look at me in surprise. "wilhelm?" a certain saintess called out.


    "well well well, if it isn''t the penniless saintess." i greeted with a smile.


    that little eye twitch appeared immediately. "do you need to address me like that?" she sighed.


    "yes." i said without hesitation, giving her another look. she was wearing the clothes i bought her before, more conservative with some jeans and a long jacket.


    "is something the matter?" she caught my gaze.


    "just a bit sad." i shook my head.


    she nodded. "yes, this feeling does weigh on my heart." she looked around.


    "ah, no." i clarified. "i meant i was sad i couldn''t watch you walk around in booty shorts anymore."


    "w-what!?" jeanne blurted out in embarrassment, her face turning bright red.


    hah!


    did her clairvoyance or revelations lead her here? or was the counter force guiding her to take care of this ''threat'' that could cause issues.


    "anyways!" i changed the subject. "want to help me catch a serial killer?"


    ***


    a wild saintess appears, mc uses bully, it''s super effective. wrist is hurting a little bit, i don''t think it''ll be a problem, but figured i''d give a heads up incase something happens by tomorrow and i can''t write.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 182:

    chapter 182:


    "a serial killer?" jeanne tilted her head in confusion.


    "you don''t know?" i asked.


    she shook her head. "i felt a pull to come here, and i followed." she explained briefly. "i was merely investigating the unpleasant feeling in the vicinity when i noticed the presence of a servant."


    "so much for big g giving guidance to his saint." i said dryly.


    "well, it led me to you." she gave an strained laugh, that little tick ever present. "i can only have faith the lord hasn''t led me astray."


    "haha, well, you know, broken clocks and all that." i did my best to give an innocent smile. "i''m surprised you just didn''t read the newspaper to figure out what''s going on." the corners of my lips curled up.


    her eye twitched again. "i''ve been too busy making sure the war isn''t revealed due to large magical effects that happen over the night sky."


    "huh, i guess you would be able to usher the grail''s effects to certain areas to mitigate ''damage'' as a ruler." i rubbed my chin. the grail does put effort in ensuring secrecy, and ruler''s job is to enforce rules.


    she made a noise of annoyance, puffing up rather cutely. "someone is making my job extremely difficult."


    "wonder who that could be." i smiled innocently.


    "yes, i wonder." she twitched again.


    this was fun, i wish i could do this all day. "i''m curious, why didn''t you assume i had a hand in what was going on here? you clearly know something is wrong, the obvious ickiness in the alley and i''m here trying to ''get rid'' of the evidence?"


    her strained expression quickly shifted into a genuine smile. "the thought never crossed my mind, i think you''re a good person."


    i blinked at the frankness of her response. "a saintess calling me a good person....my ancestors are rolling in their graves." i shook my head. "it could just be a ruse, a mask i put on in public."


    "i trust my judgement." she just continued to smile. "even when you had the opportunity to kill other masters, you refrained yourself and focused on their servants. when you were at the castle of the black faction, you could have turned that ¨C eyesore ¨C on them in that moment, possibly removing the black faction from the war, yet you chose not to."


    "huh, so you were watching." i chuckled, before pausing. "wait, what do you mean eyesore!? that was the most impressive piece of thaumaturgy i''ve ever created! it was built upon several different schools of magecraft!"


    "eyesore? what are you talking about?" she clearly feigned ignorance.


    [haha, this is the best saintess]


    "penniless saint has jokes." i pursed my lips. "how about writing them down for me so i can enjoy them later, hmm?" no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    she twitched again.


    "master." raikou grabbed our attention. "ignore the insect, we came here to for a reason."


    "right, right." i nodded. "unfortunately, i think she''ll probably be our best bet on finding this person." i rubbed my chin. "her ability to seek out the ''danger'' or whatever the mechanics are, it''s possibly more precise than our attempts at searching this place."


    raikou scowled. "should we blindfold her and have her point in a random direction?"


    i blinked, looking towards jeanne then back at raikou.


    "n-no!?" jeanne quickly tried to dismiss the idea.


    my lips curled up again as i stared at the saintess. "raikou, you''re brilliant."


    "it doesn''t work like that!" jeanne squeaked out.


    "i shall restrain her, master." raikou suddenly seemed happier.....perhaps a little too happy. "fufufu." she giggled. "come here, little saintess~"


    "meep." jeanne looked afraid, and i didn''t blame her.


    ***


    "this is unnecessary!" jeanne whined.


    i ignored her complaints. "you know, raikou." i turned towards my servant. "we just needed her blindfolded not...this." i gestured towards jeanne who was tied up.....a bit lewdly if i were honest.


    "master, you''re the one who gave me the rope." she seemed proud of herself.


    "that i did." i just nodded. "well done, raikou." i praised.


    "master!" raikou enveloped me, pushing my head between her breasts again.


    "i can hear you!" jeanne wiggled in her bindings.


    "unfortunately, i can hear you as well." raikou did not hold back her disdain. "master, we should use our compass before we lose daylight."


    "alrighty, jeanne." i walked up, putting my hands on her shoulders. "i''m just going to spin ¨C"


    "waaa, it doesn''t work like that!" jeanne continued. "and i''m not a compass!"


    but more importantly, it was a child. one that was wearing something very revealing for someone who appeared to be younger than my daughter, but a child nonetheless.


    even jeanne was caught off guard by the servant as we were all expecting an old man or some sort.


    "woah!" i held my hands up. "lets not fight."


    the assassin paused, staring at me. "leave us alone we''re not going to let you hurt mommy!" she disappear, the fog around her sort of enveloping her form. a moment later, she was stabbing towards me in particular. i guess she noticed i was a ''master'' in this situation. well, assassins specialize in removing masters since their stats are usually lower than the other classes.


    raikou swung her sword, deflecting a dagger that was aiming for my back. it wasn''t beyond my means to block myself, but raikou was my servant and she would prefer to handle this on her own if possible.


    "disgusting thing." raikou surprisingly showed no fondness for the child-servant. "how many ghosts are you possessed by?"


    i blinked at her words, staring at the assassin again who skirted away after the first clash. "i see, that''s why this ''resentment'' was so strong."


    "are you even a servant or an amalgamation of specters?" raikou spat out.


    "we will not allow mommy to be hurt." she didn''t waiver, holding her dagger up.


    i let out a sigh, putting my hand on raikou''s shoulder. "let''s not fight."


    raikou shot me a look, but didn''t dismiss my words.


    the assassin didn''t budge, still ready to attack. it didn''t look like she was trying to win but scare us off. i suppose she didn''t feel confidant in being able to take us all on, especially since jeanne dispersed that fog so easily. i can guess she relied on it for her stealthier maneuvers.


    "my name is wilhelm henry schweinorg." i took a step forward, introducing myself. "can you tell me your name?"


    "we are assassin." she said simply, i think she was a bit confused at what i was doing.


    "can i ask that you don''t attack me? i promise i don''t intend to hurt you or your ''mommy''."


    "lies." she frowned. "you look like all the ones who hurt mommy before."


    no idea what was going on here, but something didn''t feel right. "we''re not allowed to fight during the day, you know that right?" i tried a different approach.


    she gripped her dagger tightly, but didn''t respond.


    "look, even ruler is here. if we try to fight she''ll stop us." i glanced up at jeanne, giving her a wink.


    "y-yes, that is correct. fighting during the day is prohibited, i will not allow it to happen regardless of who it is." jeanne confirmed.


    "you''re not going to hurt us or mommy?" the assassin looked up at jeanne.


    "i promise, i will not move on either of you unless a rule is being broken." jeanne said with upmost sincerity.


    "you''re warm." assassin brought her dagger down. "the light was nice and warm." she repeated as if it was important. the pauses and the blank stare that happened were almost a dead giveaway in having a mental conversation with someone. "we will trust you."


    "but we still need to have a talk about the people you''ve been killing." jeanne would not relent on this matter.


    was it the saintess''s natural disposition that seemed to sooth this child-like servant? "we had to..." she said quietly.


    i took another step forward, having an idea of what was going on. she raised her dagger up, ready to attack but i held my hands out as if to tell her i wasn''t going to harm her. "there''s something wrong with your ''mommy'' and her giving you magical energy, isn''t there?" the little flash across her face made me think i hit the mark. so she wasn''t just killing indiscriminately, but siphoning magical energy for her continued existence. i took a few more steps forward, moving down to a knee to get eye level with her. "how about a peace offering?" i took out a dust crystal, holding it out for her to take.


    hey, if we could avoid fighting, then by all means. i didn''t particularly want to move against a child, even if it was a servant.


    she looked at it, then at me, then at jeanne. she looked really hesitant but took a step forward and snatched it out of my hand. by the look on her face, i could tell she knew what had just been given to her.


    "with that, you shouldn''t have to drain anyone for awhile right?" i offered a smile.


    "what do you want?" she said bluntly, even if it was a little cute in her childish voice.


    "can we go speak to your master?" i asked. this whole situation was completely not what i expected. at this point i wanted to get a gauge on her master to figure out how to proceed.


    again, the assassin looked at me, then back at jeanne, even sparing raikou a glance. "you won''t hurt mommy?"


    "i promise i won''t do anything but defend myself ¨C ruler as witness." i gestured towards her.


    "and i will not allow fighting during the day." she nodded.


    another blank stare, and it looked like assassin was talking to their master. i guess she had great confidence in her ability to escape if she was being so open around us. but that''s assassin servants for you.


    ".....okay, we''ll take you to mommy." assassin seemingly relented, turning around and usher for us to follow.


    ***


    the holy compass.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.


    we have a discord, come talk about the story or really anything. -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 183:

    chapter 183:


    {master, why will you not let me cleanse this child?} raikou''s voice came over the links we shared. {surely you can feel this disgusting feeling as well?}


    {i can.} i said simply as my eyes were drawn to the back of the assassin servant. i wasn''t like raikou where i was so honed to the feeling of resentment that i could sense it from long distances, but even here, i could practically taste the uncountable number of hate-filled emotions hidden deep inside this child. {does this child seem strange to you?}


    {strange? beyond being a conglomeration of ghosts the likes i''ve never seen before?}


    {for such a creature ¨C a wraith ¨C she seems oddly.....rational.} i briefly thought about sasaki kojiro, but his situation was much different. {frankly, she should be nothing but a mess of hate and death, yet she appeared and tried to scare us off.}


    {it was obvious she did not think she could win.}


    {then why did she decide to attack instead of running away?} i countered. {an assassin servant is one who waits for the most opportune moments to strike considering their lower physical abilities.} atleast for the most part. once again, sasaki kojiro was an outlier in this regard.


    raikou looked a little surprised by my retort, her brow furrowed in through. {in her view it could have been an opportunity to remove a master. she simply could have had confidence in her ability to escape under those circumstances.}


    {we tracked her down easily enough, why wouldn''t we be able to again if she failed?} i replied, shaking my head. {in my opinion, she just cared for the safety of someone else more than herself. you heard her words, and maybe you should give them the due consideration.}


    {her.....mother?} raikou''s mental voice went a bit quiet, and i''m pretty sure i poked a sore spot by pointing it out. while she didn''t care about other people much due to her madness, certain things could still strike a chord with her if they weren''t blatantly involving other people infront of her. a story or a situation would perhaps have a great impact, if it was more ambiguous than actually seeing it. n?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    i put a hand on her shoulder, giving her a smile. {besides, if the worse comes to happen, you''re here to protect me, right?}


    raikou perked up and that bright smile reappeared on her face {of course! mommy will protect you no matter what.}


    the further the servant led us, the more the creepy feeling emerged from the surroundings. if i didn''t know any better, i''d suspect she was doing it on purpose. but frankly, her existence seems to be spilling out onto the surroundings. the one from before, the alley we initially found and purified, i could guess that she killed someone there, which was why it stood out even though she''d only been there for a brief moment.


    i thought there weren''t any murders in this part of the city, but i guess the police didn''t investigate too far into this area or it had never been discovered. i didn''t find the traces of a corpse anywhere either, only the lingering miasma.


    eventually, we came upon an apartment complex that was.....surprisingly ''clean'' as opposed to most of the street.


    like she intentionally reeled herself in while here.


    "if you hurt mommy, we won''t forgive you." the assassin shot us another look before pushing the door open.


    the killing intent in her voice made me raise an eyebrow.


    "i promise we will not harm your master as long as we are not attacked." jeanne spoke up again, reiterating her position. "you have my word as the ruler of this war."


    jack gave her a long stare, and it was hard to guess her thoughts. "un." she merely made a small noise in acknowledgement.


    "jackie, is that you?" we pushed open an apartment door behind the assassin servant, walking inside to meet a woman sitting down at a table. didn''t look surprised to see us, most likely having been in mental contact with her servant the entire time.


    she was quite beautiful, a sensual charm that could probably entrap many.


    "mommy, we''re back." the assassin servant happily skipped into their master''s arms.


    "i see that." her master smiled lightly at her servant''s antics. "you did good." she rubbed the assassin''s head. before looking up at us. her expression was one of forced calmness. i''ve dealt with people enough to know when they''re nervous.


    "you weren''t the one who summoned her, were you?" i hazarded a guess, taking the initiative in this conversation. her overall demeanor, her handling of this situation, it spoke of inexperience. she allowed us to walk right into her home, and it was obviously without any defenses.


    no magus would allow such a thing.


    she reacted slightly, which told me all i needed to know.


    "if i had to guess, you were completely unaware of this hidden world before whatever happened to land you as her master." i continued on, and she didn''t stop me.


    she frowned, and there was a little bit of resentment flashing across her face. "someone else thought i would be a good ''material'' to summon her." she scoffed, a noticeable amount of anger and disgust in her voice.


    the master smiled, hugging her back. "if we fought, do you think we could win?"


    "not a chance." i was blunt.


    she started to laugh, rubbing assassins'' head. "then what will you do with me, if i take my ''out''?"


    "i''ll win the grail, and can bring you two away so you won''t have to deal with any of this again. if you want a quiet life somewhere, i can arrange that. if you want to start over completely....i can do that as well." it didn''t seem like she had any attachments here, so bringing them to another world, away from all of this might be in their best interest.


    "i thought you said only one servant can remain. are you going to kill my jackie?" she looked at me darkly.


    "that''s for other people." i smiled. "my grandfather helped create the grail. i know a few things around such limitations. i can only ask that you trust me not to harm you in the end." i shrugged. there wasn''t much else i could do.


    "trust?" she laughed. "it''s basically blackmail."


    "that''s true." i nodded. "but at least it''s not malicious."


    "i can put more faith in you wanting less competition than actually wanting to help someone like me." she let out a long sigh. "what do we have to lose?"


    "i never did ask your name." i stated.


    "reika rikudou," she said bluntly.


    "so you are japanese as well." i muttered. "wilhelm henry schweinorg." i introduced myself. "my family name has some weight in the magus community, if you run into any issues in the immediate time frame feel free to use it."


    i took out a few dust crystal from my ring and set them on the table. "a peace offering, and something to set you at ease for now."


    "what are these?" she reached over without hesitation and picked one up. i twitched involuntarily before i remembered she wasn''t a magus and lacked the same survival instincts to the unknown.


    "crystallized magical energy, your servant should be able to run on them for awhile, so please don''t go killing, otherwise other people won''t sit still regardless of my input." i replied.


    she set it down, probably not completely understanding except that it would be good for her assassin. "why?" she finally asked.


    "why what?"


    "why are you being so...helpful. i''m nobody." she looked down. "you said you don''t care about jackie, so why are you even going through the effort when no one else ever has?"


    "you didn''t ask for this." it really wasn''t fair to her. "is it hard to believe i can sympathize with you?" maybe more that i should, i knew i was drawing parallels to my own upbringing, but i couldn''t help it.


    i turned to ruler. "do you have anything to add?"


    she shook her head. "if it happens again, i will return, but i am content for now."


    {raikou?"} i asked through our link.


    {i have nothing to say, master. i do not believe it is wise to let this thing remain...but i am conflicted. as a mother, i wish this woman to have the same happiness that i do.}


    well, she was rationalizing it somehow. as long as she doesn''t react violently, i''ll leave it alone for now. "i''ll come around when everything is settled." i said towards reika.


    the assassin walked over, tugging on my sleeve. she looked up, smiling cutely. "if you lied to mommy, we''ll cut you open and pull out your insides."


    .....well okay then.


    ***


    the day before the final night is wrapping up. i should have the fighting settled by the end of this weekend over on my pat.reon.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 184:

    chapter 184:


    "well, that was easier than i thought it would be." i said idly as we left the little domain that assassin created around her master''s home.


    "i was not expecting a child." jeanne said honestly. "should i have done something?" she asked, though i don''t know if it was directed at me.


    "at the end of the day, is the world worse off after what happened?" i replied. "i''m not one for killing people for the hell of it, but some people i don''t care if they die and others i think shouldn''t continue living." i''ve seen so much death in my existence ¨C between both lives ¨C that i''m very desensitized to it all. if something happens infront of me, i would do something obviously, but something happening out of my vicinity that has no bearing on me? i don''t know if i could bring myself to action.


    i''m no hero.


    "they.....were still people." jeanne said quietly.


    "and that''s why you''re revered as a saintess." i lightly patted her head.


    she made a little noise in embarrassment. "assassin though, should i have offered to purify their resentment? it wouldn''t be technically against the rules, but it also isn''t something i should meddle in."


    "i am of the same mind." raikou actually spoke up. "i do not believe that creature should have been made to exist in that continued state."


    well, that was rare for raikou to even acknowledge her, for her to agree with jeanne, maybe i''ve made the wrong decision? i would be lying if i said i didn''t feel pity for both of them. maybe i was projecting some of my own feelings onto the situation?


    entirely possible.


    "she isn''t out of control." i closed my eyes briefly, letting out a sigh. "and she''s apparently capable of making rational decisions, i don''t believe i''m in the position to judge what she is when she''s no threat under normal circumstances."


    "you''re right." jeanne smiled brightly. "the lord shelters all of his children, regardless of their origin." she nodded happily.


    eh, if it cheered her up.


    and i wonder if she would still repeat that if she knew what i was.


    would she despise me?


    "but wilhelm." she turned towards me. "i didn''t push it because i did not wish to interfere with your talks, but i will stop you if you try to break the rules." the tone of her voice told me how serious she was.


    "technically ¨C"


    "nu huh." she cut me off. "there''s no in between, wilhelm. i will stop you if i have to." she paused, as if realization dawned on her. "you said before that you hoped we wouldn''t become enemies....."


    i let out a sigh. "you''re going to be unmoving on this, aren''t you?"


    "i take my duties seriously." she looked at me pointedly.


    "i guess it''ll be inevitable then." i frowned.


    jeanne pursed her lips. "i''m the ruler of this war, and you''re telling me you''re going to break the rules." she sighed. "what am i going to do with you?"


    "well, you can''t act unless i actually do something." i grinned, poking her.


    she puffed up indignantly. "i''ll just have to keep an extra eye on you then."


    "you can watch all you want." i wiggled my eyebrows.


    "stop it!" she squeaked out. "i was being serious."


    heh, she was fun to tease. "do what you need to do, jeanne." i pat her shoulder. "regardless, i''ll win in the end." i smiled.


    "we''ll see." she pursed her lips again, looking like she didn''t believe me.


    "got any other things you have to do today or are you just wandering around?" i decided to change the subject. truthfully, i would really not like to fight her...i''d grown fond of this penniless saintess.


    "i''ve had a feeling pulling me somewhere, but it doesn''t feel as urgent as this situation." she replied.


    "so immediate threat versus something that may happen in time?" i hazarded a guess.


    "that was my thought." she nodded her head. "this nagging feeling keeps pointing me in the direction of the red faction."


    "by red faction, you mean the flying fortress that fell from the sky?"


    "yes, the massive fortress that lit up in the middle of the night when someone almost revealed magic to a large part of the country." her eye twitched.


    "hmm, what dashing magus could have done such a thing?" i feigned ignorance. "whoever he is, he must be extremely handsome and powerful."


    she looked at me before letting out a laugh, a genuine one that brought a smile to my face. seemingly, the tenseness of the previous conversation faded away. "are you always so boastful?"


    "boastful?" i looked aghast. "i merely speak the truth." i turned to my quiet servant. "right raikou?"


    "of course, master." she smiled happily.


    "see?" i turned back towards the saintess.


    "a clearly objective opinion, i''m sure." she said dryly.


    i chuckled at her response. "so, nagging feeling telling you to get check out the red faction, is that because they stole the grail?"


    they attacked jeanne, violating the rules, then stole the grail for a specific reason. it wasn''t hard to put two and two together here. they''re obviously up to something and can somehow manipulate the grail if they''re going through the trouble. hell, medea pulled some shenanigans with the grail back home and she had a lot less resources than these people seemed to have.


    "it intensified briefly, but i''ve had this feeling since i''ve manifested now." she shook her head in response. "i just have not had the opportunity to seek them out since, well...."


    "being attacked as soon as you got here?" i finished for her.


    "yes, that."


    "yeah, probably not a good idea to walk into the territory of people willing to break the rules and try to kill you." i couldn''t fault her hesitance. even with the command seals she possesses, things could happen. her authority was not absolute, and neither were the commands she could issue. "well, we''ll be heading there come night, you''re welcome to come along."


    "you know i cannot offer aid?" she looked at me.


    "that''s fine, you make a good shield even if you just stand there." i gave her a thumbs up.


    "i''m not a shield!"


    "saint shield, my strongest noble phantasm."


    "noooo!" she whined. "you''re not allowed to do that again." she puffed up.


    "you know, i need to find the others, and i have no idea where they went." i grinned, looking right at her.


    "no!" she squeaked out again.


    "raikou, prepare the rope."


    "fufufu~"


    almost immediately the door to it opened and someone jumped out, turning and staring right at me. "no." he declared pointing right at me. "no, no , no! get out of my universe!" he stomped over to me.


    and i recalled why i didn''t come here anymore in my past life. "well, hey there big chin."


    "big chin!?" he huffed. "my chin isn''t big!"


    "it kinda is." a woman flanked him, a redhead. i think she''s scottish.


    "hey!" he sounded indignant. "my chin is perfectly normal."


    "it''s not." i denied.


    "well, no one asked you." he turned his nose up. "wait, stop distracting me. get out of my universe!"


    "your universe?" i scoffed. "i don''t see your name on it."


    "oh, how mature." he rolled his eyes.


    "what, the guy dressed like he''s going to go on sesame street is talking about maturity? you''re like one of those hipsters that intentionally tries to dress like the quintessential ''dork''."


    "shows what you know." he pulled on his bowtie. "bowties are cool."


    "no, they aren''t, old man." i crossed my arms.


    "they really aren''t." the girl beside him agreed.


    i turned towards her. "hello there." i gave a charming.


    "sup." she gave a smile.


    "no, none of that!" he stepped between us. "get out of my universe! you agreed to our deal. shoo, shoo" he gestured for me to leave.


    "i''m not zelretch." i deadpanned. "i''m his grandson."


    "oh, my mistake." he fixed his bowtie. "nice to meet you. now, get out of my universe!"


    "doctor, who is he?" she asked.


    "someone who doesn''t belong here."


    "bitch, i''m more human than you are, how about you get off my planet."


    "hey, language." he chided.


    "i''m sorry, i forgot how much of a child you are." i retorted. "ignoring him." i turned to his companion. "nice to meet you, wilhelm henry schweinorg, at your service." i introduced.


    "amelia pond." she gave a smile. "so, who are you?"


    "just your average dimensionally traveling magician." i grinned.


    "pfft, like magic?" she laughed.


    "yes." it was the doctor who answered.


    "wait, are you serious?" she snapped her head towards him.


    "unfortunately." he scowled.


    "i thought magic was fake ¨C like, sufficiently advanced technology or however that saying goes." she looked surprised.


    "that''s true, for this universe." he perked up. "my people banished magic from the universe at the dawn of creation." he sounded rather pleased with himself. "but that doesn''t mean it can''t come from...other places." he narrowed his eyes.


    "true magician over here." i waved towards her. "if you''re interested, i wouldn''t mind answering some questions over say --- dinner?"


    "no, no no no!" the doctor interjected. "stop...that!"


    "what, flirting?" my lips curled up. "i''m sorry is it such a foreign concept to you? am i offending your delicate sensibilities?"


    "as if. i''ll have you know i''m married." he looked rather proud.


    "i don''t believe you." i said immediately.


    "hah, you''re just jealous." he straightened his bowtie again.


    "boys, are you really doing this?" amelia tried to interject


    "i have a harem." i countered.


    "....and that''s an immediate ''no'' to the dinner." she added.


    "yeah, well...i''ve kissed the queen of england." he gave a smug smile.


    "that''s leave me with a lot of questions." she spoke to herself. "but keep ignoring me, i''ll just sit here in my own little world."


    "i fucked king arthur." i declared.


    "....."


    "....."


    "...."


    "...what do i need to give you?" he finally said.


    "pardon?" i grinned at him.


    "what." he punctuated. "do i need to give you, to get you to leave for good?"


    i couldn''t help but widen my grin


    ***


    "and that''s how i got my hands on a sonic screwdriver." i held up the little device as it made a buzzing sound.


    "wilhelm." zelretch clasped his hands on my shoulders. "i have never been so proud of you as i am right now."


    ***


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 185: Interlude 8

    chapter 185: interlude 8


    kischur zelretch schweinorg pov


    visuals appeared all around me, magical screens that scryed certain locations based on my calculations.


    andrew forlon.


    i looked at the man who appeared on the screen. mundane by every measurable means, a product of his environment as he somehow developed ties with some local terrorists that could be traced to the ira. a man filled with hate and wanted to lash out.


    i shook my head, devising the means for the bomb he was carrying to detonate early while he was home alone. if left to his own devices, he would have killed a child that would go on to become a prominent legislative figure, reversing many environmental deficits.


    with a swipe of my hand, i switched screens without watching the effects of the bomb exploding.


    at another location, a young teen held a dog in their arms. the dog had cancer, a variant that gave the canine about an 80% chance to live after certain surgeries. they were hopeful, so perhaps the chances were a smidge higher in their favor.


    by all accounts, it should live.


    in another time and place, a few months down the line, the same, but distraught, young teen would enter a competition on a whim. the opportunity to add an object to a capsule that would be launched into space with records and messages to any who found it in the future.


    he would choose his dog''s name tag.


    after being invited to witness the launch, he would be inspired, and at that moment promise himself to also walk among the stars, to be with his best friend again. his career as an astronaut would be short lived, a single mission that took him beyond the planet. but it would inspire a new generation as he took up teaching, going from school to school to tell of his experiences. an uncountable number of young minds would be set on certain paths from his intervention.


    with a heavy heart, i reached out for the dog, and with a slight twitch of my fingers, watched as the light left from its soul during surgery.


    i slumped back in my seat, swiping the screens to a new one once again.


    a woman walking down the street, a flip of my hand and she tripped, getting hit by a bicycle, causing her to become paralyzed from the waist down.


    across the world, an older gentleman momentarily got distracted with a snap of my fingers, the car he was working on now had a small flaw that would become disastrous for a certain someone who would buy in about ten years down the line.


    children running around without supervision, and a speeding car coming down the street.


    a boat that sunk at sea, and a single survivor cast adrift. it was all too easy to divert his rescue to another direction....


    i let out a sigh, closing my eyes briefly.


    so much death and suffering.


    how often do i question if these little actions of mine will make a difference?


    i just continue to do what i can to make sure the world kept on spinning.


    the more that pushes humanity forward, the higher the chance that the counter force will continue to support this iteration of reality. even so, all my actions are like tiny grains of sand, that i''m trying to build into a desert.


    i took a moment to reorientate myself before opening my eyes once again, and i couldn''t help but smile as i looked upon the latest scenario before me.


    ''i promise i will not tell wilhelm of your continued exploding.'' artoria stated.


    ''or jinn.'' rin demanded.


    ''or jinn.'' saber said as well.


    ''good.'' rin smiled.


    ''you said nothing of meridia though.'' artoria quirked a small smile.


    ''nooo! saber.'' my young apprentice whined.


    i had a content smile as i watched their antics. how far they''ve come from the two young women who entered the clock tower those years ago. they were so guarded and pulled into themselves that i feared they would never truly open up again.


    without shirou emiya existing in this world-line i had to move a few things more overtly to make sure saber was summoned by rin. i admit, there were high odds that things would not have gone a good way and i might have had to step in, but they seemed to have turned out alright in the end.


    a calculated risk that turned in my favor. and since my usual plan of having rin recreate my jeweled sword wasn''t plausible in this scenario, i decided to just take her as an apprentice early on.


    yes, i think i made the correct choice. she did well to prove herself through other means. teaming up with caster and her master, finding the grail to be corrupted like it was, and even defeating the king of heroes who persisted from the last war.


    they had done wonderfully.


    and the time that passed since then did them good, they slowly got acclimatized to the day to day of the association, and i couldn''t help but see them as my own granddaughters after a point.


    then of course my apparent ''grandson'' comes along and sweeps miss artoria off her feet with his honeyed words and charming smile.


    i wonder if he realizes who he got it from? i had many a female companion in my day, more so than he even has now.


    poor artoria, did she ever stand a chance?


    with a flick of my wrist, the images of my apprentice disappeared. i did not wish to become a voyeur, merely checking in on her every now and then.


    this old heart of mine couldn''t help but fuss over their safety.


    i readjusted myself in my seat, returning to my previous duties.


    more nameless faces appeared before me as i once again took on the role of the hand behind the curtains. i slowly did my best to guide the fate of humanity away from destruction, to ensure that the world would continue to exist in the future.


    and i continued to add those grains of sand.


    ***


    wanted to give some perspective on zelretch. most people only see him as a troll and nothing else, and while that is certainly one role he enjoys taking up, its just one mask of many. just a heads up, i will not be posting on sunday, i have family coming to town and will be busy. i forgot to mention yesterday, so sorry.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 186:

    chapter 186:


    "damn kid." kairi pulled his sunglasses down. "you really did a number on this thing." he surveyed the area around us.


    "shit, there are even pieces this far out." mordred walked up, kicking a huge piece of the fortress that was sticking out of the ground.


    "praise me more." i preened.


    "oh fuck off." mordred rolled her eyes as she continued to poke at the strange structure. "the hell is this even made of? it''s like stone, but also metal."


    "probably some material originating from the age of gods." i shrugged. "i would take some, but i doubt it would last for long considering its nature as a noble phantasm." well, considering it belonged to someone else and wasn''t abandoned in the same way that ascalon was.


    ascalon was a unique set of circumstances that would be very hard to replicate again. it''s not like a servant can just permanently give away their noble phantasm after they leave the world.


    now that i thought about it, avalon is one of the few exceptions as well, but that comes from the fact that it was created as a noble phantasm and wasn''t elevated into legends after the death of its wielder.


    but i digress.


    i walked up to another piece that impaled itself into the ground, towering above me by several feet. i withdrew mirage from my ring and swung it at the strange material.


    i frowned, running my hand along the small groove now carved out of it. it was shallower than i expected, but i could more or less estimate the durability of this stuff. whether it''s the same strength throughout, i had no idea, but the thought of merely bulldozing me way through the structure itself was not at the top of my plans.


    "hey raikou." i looked towards my servant who stood attentively at my side. though her gaze was off into the distance, as if something was waiting for her there. i wanted to say something about karna....but i held back. "how difficult do you think it would be to break through this?" i put a hand on the stone.


    raikou''s attention shifted to me and to the stone i was touching. "i could guess the amount of strength behind your blow. it would not be difficult for me to cleave that piece apart." she answered. "but if you wish me to assail the fortress that is made of this material, i fear it''s a futile effort."


    yeah, i figured, but second opinions are always appreciated. she does have the mystery slayer ability, but i guessed this stuff is still just a mineral, even if it''s intertwined with a mystery from an old age.


    i turned towards kairi. "you prepared?" i asked the other master who stood nearby.


    he gave me a look. "as much as i could be." he patted the shotgun at his side with a grin.


    i''de been meaning to ask him about that. "without prying into secrets....what exactly does that do besides normal bullets?" i tried to be polite. gods know that magi protect their secrets religiously. while he was not a traditional magus, if i started trying to pry into his mysteries, he could become hostile quickly.


    "i''m a necromancer, what do you think i use?" i couldn''t see, but i could imagine him quirking an eyebrow.


    "bones?" i hazarded a guess. "i know the magus killer did something similar with his own ribs due to his special origin." i mumbled rubbing my chin.


    "huh?" kairi looked at me strangle. "the magus killer has a special origin?"


    "woops." i blinked i realization. "forget i said that." he was a mildly interesting subject for zelretch for various reasons. one reason in particular was his dual origin of ''binding and severing''. he surgically removed some ribs, and turned them into special bullets that severed magic circuits on contact, and bound them up like tying together tubes. it made it so your magical ability was completely crippled. "so probably the use of bones, as the most obvious answer. perhaps grinding them down? adding on a curse-based ignition due to their nature to conduct such things easily?"


    "close enough." he just nodded, and i took that as a que to stop delving into his specific craft.


    "hey, don''t go." i reached out grabbing her shoulder.


    "wilhelm." she said quietly. "i can''t¡ª"


    "i like my meat shields in bullet blocking distance."


    "....." she gave me a very dry look.


    i couldn''t help but laugh before pulling her into a hug, earning a little ''eep'' from her. "no matter what happens, i''ll think of you as a friend."


    yeah, i''ve gotten rather attached to this penniless saintess.


    "wilhelm." she said quietly, accepting the hug. "thank you." the smile she gave me seemed to bright up the night. we broke away after another moment, a little sad look she gave me. "i will take my leave." she looked at everyone. "thank you for taking care of me all this time." she lightly bowed her head in thanks.


    without another word, she turned and headed off towards the fortress in a different direction.


    well, she had her duties and wouldn''t budge from them. not much i could do in these circumstances, and forcing anything on her would just lead to resentment.


    "shall we head out as well?" i smiled towards raikou.


    "i am ready for battle, master." raikou took on an even look, one that truly displayed her alertness.


    "finally." mordred punched her palm, summoning up her armor. "this is gonna be great."


    we started moving towards the fortress in the distance, passing several large slabs of stone that jutted up from the ground. watching each piece and looking for any signs of traps or the like.


    "with my bows and arrows, i respectfully ask for the divine protection of the moon goddess artemis, and the sun god apollon." foreign words echoed throughout the surroundings carrying far more than volume implied.


    words that carried weight to them as we all seemingly moved at the same time. instinct driven, we may not have known exactly what was coming, but it was dangerous.


    "i offer thee this calamity....."


    "phoebus catastrophe." not far way, twin arrows shot towards the sky, and a bright light shined in the heavens as an uncountable number of arrows fell down like the wrath of god.


    ***


    i think i wrote this chapter when i wasn''t feeling too well, so it''s a little shorter than my normal ones. but here begins the final leg of this arc. just a reminder, no chapter tomorrow.....or later today depending on your time zone.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 187:

    chapter 187:


    arrows ¨C like beams of light ¨C cascaded from the sky. the first had missed us, sundering the ground and carving out a crater. we all had moved almost immediately; the feeling of a noble phantasm activating was known to all of us at this point.


    even kairi looked to do something, taking a skeletal hand out of his jacket. it looked ancient at a glance, possibly a trump card on his part.


    i pulled him back, taking out my staff of magnus, and slammed it on the ground. "shield of asgard." i spoke the aria, actualizing the dozens of runes that flew out at my movement. at this point, i was pretty experienced with this particular spell. l--b1n.


    both mordred and raikou became enveloped in their respective mana bursts ¨C their lightning auras as they shot up to intercept the arrows.


    i could feel my shield being barraged, the strain of each arrow as they collided with my strongest defense spell. i was confident though, this spell had held up against lancer''s noble phantasm, and that thing took out a mountain.


    i would guess that each of these arrows was probably less than a hundredth of lancer''s attack. the only issues was ¨C they didn''t seem to be stopping. it would be a foolish endeavor to try and count them, as they fell down like rain.


    no cracks formed in my spell, supported by the divine staff, and my runes, but i could feel the continued impacts even as mordred and raikou took some of the brunt.


    "master." raikou slammed onto the ground next to us, looking over me. "are you okay?"


    "i''m good." i nodded as the arrows finally ceased their torrent. i noticed, not too far away, archer jumping across some particularly large pieces of the fortress and going in a certain direction.


    and i did not believe i was the only one.


    "fucking bitch." mordred spat out, hefting her sword up in annoyance. "uses her noble phantasm and runs away as soon as she can."


    "clearly an anti-army noble phantasm." i muttered, looking over the area that was now filled with craters. "by the looks of it, she didn''t think it would be enough if she was so quick to retreat like that."


    anti-army doesn''t always mean ''more powerful'' when compared to, say, anti-unit. in regards to scale of destruction, archer''s noble phantasm was quite powerful, but each of her arrows was negligible in and of itself. excalibur, for instance, would obliterate a person just as well as a fortress. whereas this noble phantasm was more likely very on the nose when called ''anti-army'' as in its purpose is to take out armies, not individuals.


    "we''re being led." kairi spoke up. "using her noble phantasm and herself as ''bait'', they want her to follow her."


    "that was my thought as well." i nodded at his words. "but, that works out for us in the end." there was a reason i didn''t take us closer to the fortress when coming to this desolate field. first, it''s a noble phantasm, so i''m going to be wary of it, even if it''s in pieces like this. second, it''s the workshop of a caster servant if my guess was accurate. not to mention it''s clearly something from the age of gods based on everything we''ve seen so far.


    i had a healthy respect for things that could alter natural laws with the ease of a single word. things that held the conceptual weight to even contend with true magic in the correct circumstances.


    with a flick of my wrist, i took a few pot shots in the direction of the cat-girl to make it seem like i was annoyed at the archer servant. "shall we follow?"


    "trap or not, doesn''t matter." mordred grunted. "just cleave through them all anyways."


    "i like your attitude." i grinned. "let''s go."


    ***


    the archer servant''s actions became more and more clear as we delved deeper into this field of debris, until we came upon a particularly large chunk that looked kinda like a gate. though, it was heavily tarnished, and destroyed in many places.


    however, the fluctuations of ''space'' and magical energy were enough to reveal that it was still operable.


    i made sure to recast all my enhancement spells. my aura pulsed gently around me, a gentle feeling that i could always rely upon. lightning coated my arms and legs, giving me a feeling of power that i quickly surpressed. my lightning was a little intoxicating to get lost it, perhaps just a side effect of the ritual i went through."


    "all together?" i offered.


    "yeah." kairi nodded, though he was grasping his own life-saving means if needed.


    as soon as we stepped inside, i felt a pull on everyone. like they were all going to be whisked away to separate places.


    i scoffed, reaching out to the kaleidoscope and anchored them to the same spot on the world-line as i was. to force my specific ''teleportation'' to envelop them as well.


    we all tumbled out onto the ground, and i reached out to take a handful of dirt, letting it fall out of my fingers.


    "the hell?" kairi cursed, standing up and looked around. "what is this?"


    they all looked around as well, the ''place'' we found ourselves in was...strange.


    "the owner of this place tried to separate everyone with teleportation, i made sure we all stuck together." i stated, sweeping my gaze towards the surroundings. "i did not expect the inside of this place to be its own miniature world though, even as....strange as it is."


    to the side, there were these marble pillars that went off into the distance, unable to see the end as shadows enveloped the horizon. in the opposite direction were plateaus and small mountains that littered the landscape.


    where they met was complete chaos. like a child had brokne up pieces of each and threw it back together. pillars came down from the sky, the ground became a wall, and the sky was the floor in some places.


    {master.} raikou spoke to me through our link. {i will fight together with you.} she declared, but even through this mental link.....it sounded strained.


    {raikou, as your master, i order you to fight karna to the best of your ability.} i decided to let her pursue her own desire here, even if it was one born from her heritage and not her own wants.


    she looked at me with a strange look. like she was both happy i told her to do so, but aghast at the idea of leaving me in this situation again.


    {trust me, i have one final card to play.} i tried to sooth her conscious.


    {i will trust in my son.}


    the whole place was filled with this tense air, like everyone was waiting for someone to make a move. how comical, that a war between two factions had devolved into a free for all like this? i wondered how the war would have gone without my interference before pushing such thoughts down.


    "how about we ¨C" my words died in my mouth as everyone moved.


    arrows flew out from both ends, some at me, some at either side as well. chiron and atalanta seemingly stalemating each other.


    raikou exploded off the ground, her lightning weaved around her whole body, her mana burst crackling as it collided with karna''s divine flames. the eruption of opposing elements pushing anyone else in that immediate vicinity away.


    i summoned the boosted gear on my hand, using it as a shield to once again block achille''s spear, while mirage was held aloft to intercept siegfried''s blade.


    "boost." i quickly called out to meet these two powerful servants without being overwhelmed.


    mordred shot at astolfo, the pinkette, laughing the entire time, even as his lance was swept to the side at every blow.


    chiron was forced to divert some of his attention towards his companion so they would not be overwhelmed by the large gap in physical ability.


    my other swords flashed out at both achilles and siegfried.


    they disengaged, deflecting them with relative ease, only for vlad to jumped in, swinging down his spear ontop me. i swung up mirage to intercept, bracing myself for the force, but i was surprised at how easily i managed to block before realization set in.


    "this isn''t your territory." i grinned. "your enhancement only works when you''re in your territory." my back foot slid out, and i gathered magical energy into my sword. i deflected his spear to the side and made a move to follow up.


    "one hundred birds." my sword phantoms manifested. the impaler snarled, swiping his hand to bring out his own stakes.


    there were much less, and their power was greatly diminished, but it was enough to tear apart my attacks. the magical constructs that took on the concept of stakes had pierced through them.


    achilles''s shield swung at my head in that brief moment, the weight behind it once again felt like the world was going to collide with me. all the while siegfried swiped his sword at me with gathered power. his dragon slayer sword practically shouting for my blood. each of the blows made my knees buckle under the sheer force, even as i blocked them.


    i was ready for his shield this time, and my boosted gear didn''t suffer any damage as i withstood the force.


    even still, i felt the ripples of power through my aura.


    "enough." i spat out. "fus ro dah!" i bellowed out, the invisible force rippled into my surroundings, knocking them back to give me a moment''s respite.


    they were certainly coming at me with full force and if this was to be the last battle, it would be remiss of me to not answer in kind.


    "ddraig." i called out, the gem on my gauntlet lighting up. "let''s end this."


    "[finally.]" the dragon''s voice was filled with absolute glee.


    the fluctuations of aura around me pulsed and i could feel my ''presence'' enlarge, my existence stepping to a higher level. i grabbed the attention of the whole chaotic battlefield as my power began to skyrocket.


    "what is this..." vlad choked out.


    "his dragon aspect is being amplified" siegfried gripped his sword tight, readying himself.


    i grinned viciously at his words.


    "welsh dragon balance breaker." we spoke as one and the world was dyed in a crimson light.


    ***


    and we''re back. so, the count down on the servant numbers begins. it won''t be much longer now until the war is wrapped up. the current schedule for the story is wrapping up apocrypha -- small campione arc -- long dxd arc.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 188:

    chapter 188:


    i opened my eyes, the condensed energy around me dispersed with a twitch of my finger.


    [i created the boosting ability after albion created his dividing. i didn''t have a way to counter it when he first revealed it. before, we had been relatively even with his corrosive poison that could melt souls, and my great fire that could burn souls into nothingness. i would have died if we didn''t smash into the indian pantheon''s realm during our battle and got separated.]


    i looked down at my hand, i smiled lightly, flexing my muscles to get a feel for the armor around me. the shape was much different than the first time i activated the balance breaker''s scale mail.


    gone was the unwieldly protrusions, and spikes that sprang out at every angle. i was not donned in the armor of a brawler, it had been streamlined and slimmed down to fit my fighting style. n?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    [the look on his face when he took a chunk out of my strength with his dividing, only for me to boost and add it back again.] ddraig''s voice sounded very smug. [to the foolish, they may think i could have just pre-boosted, then sought out albion for our battle, to win easily, but you know the truth. there''s only so much power our bodies could handle without going through a sort of metamorphosis. there''s a reason why no gods had sought out my gauntlet in the many incarnations of my wielders. a god can not simply double their strength on a whim, their forms would explode at the power increase.]


    the scale mail was sleek, hugging my body tightly. all the way from the helmet that wrapped around my head, down to the greaves that enveloped my feet. i could feel an extra appendage, a scaled tail that lightly swayed behind me. and i could also feel, with but a thought, i could bring forth my dragon wings if needed.


    they were much better than my devil wings, able to propel me faster through the air, able to handle the strain of this armor.


    i could feel my draconic heart begin to beat faster in my chest, synchronizing with the scale mail.


    ddraig let out a laugh. [that damn god.] ddraig cursed, even if his tone was jovial. [in the hands of a mortal creature, a human or such, my power becomes something to punch above one''s weight class. i''ve never had a wielder slay a god before, but the potential was always there.] he began to cackle like mad [and then something like you got their hands on it. you added a bunch of things that made you ''more'', but you kept all that potential inside that little body of yours. you''re not at your ''peak'' like a god, your ''vessel'' isn''t full.]


    "the gauntlet is just training wheels." i flexed my hand again. "to barrow a small piece of ddraig''s power." i looked up at my opponents, these heroes of legend. with a thought my swords floated around me again, all ready at my whim.


    [hah! you understand then, as expected.] ddraig sounded so happy. [my previous wielders, i was their crutch, their whole plan for fighting. for the first time, i''m turned into a ''trump card''. i was annoyed at first, but this feeling isn''t bad either.] ddraig''s boisterous laugh sounded like roars in my soul.


    "dragon slayer." i turned towards siegfried. "demi-god." i looked towards achilles. "and king." my gaze landed on vlad. "come." i gestured with my hand.


    there was perhaps an unspoken agreement between all parties here.


    they all moved at once, almost unnaturally in synch with one another. their years of fighting experience allowing them to meld into the other''s movements without hinderance.


    arrows flew between them, from two different directions. they were ignored by the servants, as it was clear i was the true target.


    "boost." i called out, looking straight at them. "boost. boost. boost." i finished with a roar as i burst forth from my spot, the air around utterly exploded, the sound barrier ruptured several times over. mirage in my hand, its tip slammed into achilles'' stomach.


    his body arched back, blood spitting out of his mouth even if his skin hadn''t been pierced. the ground cratered at the impact and i reached down with my free hand, gripping his neck.


    i snapped my head to the side, moving slightly to the left to avoid a dangerous sword passing by me. siegfried sliced through the air, flicking his sword to turn it into a horizontal slash. i tossed achilles to the side to focus on the dragon slayer aiming for my head.


    i moved mirage up to block, having no trouble contending with his physical strength. if anything, his arms trembled trying to push through my guard when i was merely using one arm versus this two.


    still.....the fact that i''m basically overlayed in ddraig''s power, his sword''s danger just increased further, even if it didn''t touch me. it''s conceptual advantage over anything remotely dragon, and i may as well have been ddraig himself within its sphere of influence.


    his sword blurred with surprising speed; each slash was one that contained untold hours of practice. precise and deadly, aiming for every weakness of my body.


    my own sword connected with his, each time a shockwave emanated out. on each exchange, it was obvious he was on the losing end. his sword continuously lost ground to the point where i started drawing blood from his body before he could regain his guard.


    small cuts began to appear, blood dripping down his arms and stomach.


    "you healed up nicely." i still couldn''t help but grin, noticing that the wound i gave him the previous night was all but gone.


    siegfried himself smiled, even as he strained as i pushed back on him, lightly leaning into his guard to put a little pressure. his footing pushed into the dirt in an attempt to hold his ground.


    "the magecraft of the yggdmillennia family is impressive." he grit out and with a shout, called forth a burst of magical energy and pushed my sword back briefly. "dragon!" he shouted. "there is no hatred between us, but i will take you down!"


    i guess it was obvious where this was going.


    "then come, dragon slayer!" i laughed.


    as our blades clashed, he was getting sloppier, enough that he had holes in his guard that were easy to exploit.


    i wanted to give him a proper send off.


    "i''ll end this with one last technique." i stepped back amongst his flurry of slashes, pulling on the kaleidoscope. he deserved at least this much respect from me. i held mirage to the side, and pulled myself through the world-line to attack.


    he looked at me, that same smile never leaving his face as his guard was raised in anticipation.


    "swallow returns." i moved, and blood flowed from siegfried''s mouth.


    my sword went through his back, out his chest.


    his great sword fell to the ground as he touched the bloodied blade sticking out of him. he turned his head to me, that serene smile never leaving his face. "it was a good fight." he managed to get out as i dislodged my blade.


    it was out of respect i went for his ''weak spot''. siegfried the dragon slayer, who bathed in the blood of fafnir. the only spot that wasn''t as tough as a dragon''s scales was where a leaf fell on his back during the bathing.


    the respect that he was strong enough that i targeted his weakness.


    "[well done, dragon slayer. you blade had managed to reach me.]" ddraig gave rare praise towards the defeated servant. despite being relatively unharmed, he still managed to damage the scale mail.


    "to be praised by a dragon." siegfried let out a bloodied laugh. his body slumped to the ground, it was obvious he was almost done.


    his body began to dissipate and flow back into the world.


    "dammit, saber!" vlad stepped over, grabbing his arm that looked a little hurt in the aftershock of our battle.


    "sorry....lancer." siegfried apologized before finally disappearing.


    the impaler scowled, looking down at the spot where saber once was. "you make it hard to hate you when you smile at me like that." he scoffed before turning to me.


    i sighed, watching him go. i felt.....strange after beating him. i was happy, but at the same time.....i didn''t want him to go. it was like there was some form of kinship between us that was hard to describe.


    i pushed those thoughts down for now and faced the lancer servant, pointing my blade at him.


    "i don''t suppose you would like to rethink an alliance?" vlad asked me, looking over almost lazily.


    "seriously?" i couldn''t help but blurt out. "do you really think i''d agree at this point?" my thoughts were a bit.....disarrayed at the moment, and his words only served to increase my annoyance.


    "no." he grinned. "i just required a few more moments." he said with a cheeky smile. "darnic!" he shouted, "do it."


    the already strained miniature world inside this fortress became even more strained as i felt the space fluctuations. an absolute massive amount of magical energy filled the gaps of the cracks that formed in the dimension''s foundations. the sheer amount of magical energy that was being thrown around, i could only assume that there were several command seals working in unison to make this happen. because something was teleporting into this small world, that which resided within a noble phantasm.


    a pillar of light descended; a massive figure towered over everything in the vicinity.


    "behold, my greatest creation!" a voice i hadn''t recognized, and a person that was completely foreign, stood atop this new monstrosity. a servant i had yet to meet, and by process of elimination, it was caster of black. "golem keter malkuth" the newcomer declared. "welcome my adam into the world!"


    the thing ¨C the golem -- roared, and the world shook.


    ***


    first one down is siegfried after bodying achilles and noselling vlad. caster makes his first appeared, and he''ll be explained next chapter. but he opens with his noble phantasm.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a discord if you want to come chat about the story, or anything really. -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 189:

    chapter 189:


    pov caster of black (avicebron)


    "master, master~" my ''master'' gleefully called out, leading in a cartload of materials with the help of golem. "is this enough?"


    "those are adequate for this next phase, place them at the side." i told the child as he ushered his own creation forth.


    despite the strange situation i found myself in, this ''master'' of mine turned out to be the most idea of ''students''. i usually hate the praise and admiration, but the genuineness that came from this boy was surprisingly welcomed.


    even if i hated humans, this boy was...bearable.


    his pure and inquisitive mind towards golemmancy was a refreshing distraction from the constant prattling of my ''peers'' during this grail war. for my summoning, i had prepared myself for the disgust of working alongside one of these modern magi, but the situation turned out to be favorable for me.


    speaking of ''peers''. i turned my head towards the door, recognizing the presence coming towards me.


    "caster!" lancer slammed the door open.


    i was mildly surprised at the state lancer found himself in. he clearly was not in good shape, having just gone through a battle and his face was twisted into a barely held back contortion of rage.


    "lancer." i gave a curt greeting. despite my dislike towards him, manners were proper for someone of my standing. "i suppose there has been some unforeseen circumstances?"


    lancer growled, but i could tell it was not meant towards me. "you need to be finished by tonight." he declared.


    "impossible, i''m missing too many resources. i would need two to three more days with the restrictions you placed on me." i calmly replied.


    lancer slammed his fist against the wall. "darnic already gave his order." lancer stated, his eyes glowing with anger. "the homunculi, use them."


    "those inferior creatures?" i scoffed at the mere thought of using them as a basis to bring out my adam.


    "all of them." lancer clarified.


    i blinked behind my mask. "all of them?" i muttered at the sheer ridiculousness of the statement. "why not just give me one of those useless magi?"


    "any not of note had been evacuated before the start of the war." lancer replied. "the ones that remain are...important."


    "berserker died. give me the servant''s previous master. they would make a better core than any of those abominations."


    "he still has uses." lancer denied my request.


    "what uses? he failed. atleast with me he would have use."


    "his sister is still the master of archer." lancer shook his head. "and he still possesses his command seals."


    ah, familial relations. how annoyingly understandable.


    however, the importance of his command seals couldn''t be ignored. a wise decision that i could not find fault with then, as much as i wished for a better specimen. i briefly glanced over at my own master...he would make a good core for my golem.


    "how did we suffer so grievously that i''m being given free rein over all our mana batteries?" what else were the homunculi good for.


    lancer''s expression twisted into a scowl. "enough that we are betting everything on tonight." lancer paused. "saber of red''s master is.... begrudgingly impressive. we''ve been forced to move based on every action he''s taken. we are sieging red faction''s base tonight to retrieve the grail."


    i had been kept abreast of the going-ons in the war, but i did not dwell on it. this master, i had heard in a few reports, some interesting tidbits, but it would be all irrelevant once i finished my work.


    i did not truly care for the grail, so i held my tongue. "i see." was all i said in response. "his actions had disrupted my work and set me back by a few hours." if nothing else, i would wish to take my ''pound of flesh'' as they say. when the castle was attacked, my workshop suffered some minor damage as well.


    arguing would do my no good, and i wished to get back to my work. "quantity can become a quality of its own." i muttered. "i am given free rein over all the homunculi?" i questioned.


    "we have enough stores of magical energy to support our battle tonight. you are given every single one you need. if more resources are required, darnic stated that he has reserved other materials you may peruse." the lancer servant reiterated.


    surprising. they had managed to finagle a means to use homunculi as spare batteries through some backward system of magical draining. it was how the servants were able to operate at near optimal efficiency regardless of output.


    the thought was somewhat amusing. that these things that trespassed upon god''s domain, they would become the foundation that brought eden to the world.


    "very well, tell me the plan so i may prepare properly." my only goal was to bring adam onto the world and shape it back into the perfect eden. but i couldn''t deny i had the small desire to see it for myself, so i would be open to such dialogue.


    ***


    the time should be approaching, the other servants had left long ago to attack the red faction.


    "roche." i called out to my master/student.


    "yes, master?" he asked me earnestly.


    "this will be our final meeting." i still thought to toss him into the pool that held my beloved creation, yet i restrained. it was ironic, i despised children, despised magi, and despised humanity.....yet all three in one presented itself here and i was held by my own whimsy.


    maybe in other circumstances, i would have done so without hesitation, but with all the materials i was given, my adam was operable without a proper magus as a core. there were surprisingly a few homunculi of decent quality that could overcome many hurdles in the process of operation.


    "master! i''ll watch you win with your golem! show them how awesome golemmancy is." he beamed so bright.


    how utterly childish.


    but, it was an interesting feeling having someone cheer for me.


    i glanced at the ground, each step the golem took, life began springing up. foliage, flower, and plants of all manner immediately bloomed where it passed by the ground, even in this fake world.


    "the hell?" i muttered.


    "caster, control your golem!" lancer shouted in annoyance, having to dodge too, which i held back a chuckle at.


    "oi, you bastard!" mordred familiar voice reached my ears as her red lightning slammed into the things back. "i almost had that pink haired ass and you suddenly shoot this shit at me! die!" her lightning burst out in all directions, clarent pushing into its body.


    "begone, annoyance!" caster swiped his hand, and the golem''s body distorted, pushing mordred out.


    "tsk." she clicked her tongue, sliding down next to me, but she managed to stop the golem''s annoying rampage.


    it was annoying if nothing else.


    she gave me a once over. "nice armor."


    "[thanks.]" ddraig said happily.


    "...a dragon just thanked me." mordred muttered. "shelving that for later."


    "yeah, should probably focus on that golem." i continued to look at the ground where it stepped until realization dawned on me. "fucking hell, it''s rewriting the texture of the world."


    "what?" mordred turned to me in confusion.


    "so you noticed." caster seemed proud. "my adam will turn the entire world back into eden!" laughed.


    "caster''s a loon, i am thoroughly surprised." the sarcasm dripping from her mouth.


    "caster, stop your nonsense." lancer growled towards his teammate. "destroy these fools and we will secure the grail."


    "i never cared for the grail." caster scoffed. "this was my purpose, my dream. my adam will finally turn this wretched world into god''s paradise."


    "you ungrateful cur!" lancer hissed, summoning up stakes and shooting them towards the golem.


    "pitiful." caster countered as the golem opened its mouth again, making lancer bolt to cover. "hmph, as expected. flee, cower, hide in your holes. those unworthy will face his judgement in the end anyways."


    "alright, that''s enough." i summoned my swords around me. whatever this thing was doing, it needed to be destroyed. if left unchecked, who knew how it would alter the world if taken outside.


    "arrogant child." caster now turned towards me, his monster also baring down in my direction. "a dragon you may be, but you are nothing compared to my adam. destroy his body, destroy me, it does not matter. my adam will stand back up and continue on regardless."


    that''s.....annoying actually.


    i couldn''t help but laugh again. "the irony just keeps piling up. i guess it''s something of fate that i''m the one who is going to destroy your adam." my sword of destruction hovered infront of me, my aura flared, feeding into it as my power of destruction erupted all around the blade.


    it shot off towards the golem, impaling it in the chest as the destructive power lashed out in all directions. like lightning, it crackled, jutting out and lashing at anything it could, taking chunks out of the golem''s chest.


    "what.....? no. it doesn''t matter." caster seemed unperturbed. "your tricks are just that. in the face of adam''s invincibility, your efforts are meaningless." he ordered the creature to attack again, its massive fist slamming into the ground and sundering the earth.


    mordred was forced to retreat a little bit, lest she get caught up. "hey, bastard, want me to use my noble phantasm? your sword, whatever its doing, isn''t really doing much." mordred called out.


    yeah, this thing was regenerating at a very impressive fate. my power of destruction was destroying the parts it was connected it, but more growths just burst out to take its place.


    some kind of conceptual immortality perhaps?


    "just watch." i smiled towards my ''son''. "boost, boost, boost." i pulled on ddraig''s power a few more times, and my legs began to tremble as my body was forced to cope with the absurd increase. i was pushing beyond the limits i could handle, but i wasn''t going to truly fight this way.


    being in balance breaker, it made using ddraig''s abilities much easier. when in just gauntlet form, this was magnitudes harder to use.


    i held up my hand, aiming at my power of destruction that was being discharged from my sword. "transfer"


    all the boosts i accumulated burst out onto the destructive force. the golem was suddenly hidden by a tidal wave of my power ¨C my bloodline enveloped the majority of its body.


    "ahhhhh." caster let out a scream as even he was caught in the attack.


    the transfer ability, it isn''t only limited to transferring boosts to other ''people''. it can transfer my boosts to anything, including concepts. while in balance breaker, it just made it much ¨C much easier to do with ddraig''s added ''presence'' around me.


    the golem began to disintegrate from the chest outward, it''s pieces dropping to the ground and dispersing into nothingness.


    even caster''s body began to break down and was devoured by my power of destruction.


    "w-what is this malevolent power!?" caster cried out, falling on his knees and watching his supposed greatest work be turned to ash.


    i calmly walked up to him, my sword of destruction flying into my hand. "you wanted to bring your ''adam'' into the world? i guess it was only natural that a devil stopped you." i said quietly, just for him to hear before swinging my sword through his neck.


    his body collapsed and dissipated back into world.


    ***


    caster is down, and mc shows off ddraig''s abilities a bit.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 190:

    chapter 190:


    chiron pov


    caster was defeated.


    i hesitated to step in, opting to watch the fight from afar to better gauge wilhelm while he was in this state. this.....draconic power that he was using. it was strange, not the strangest thing i''ve ever seen, but truly a strange sight.


    it may as well have been a noble phantasm.


    it certainly was as strong as one if looking at its purely destructive potential.


    "achilles," i turned towards my student. "how about it?" the corners of my lips curled up slightly.


    "damn." he scratched his head. "kid''s a monster." my student admitted. arrogant as he often was, he could recognize the situation when needed. "as much as i want to fight him alone.....yeah, we''ll need to work together." he let out a small laugh.


    this war had turned out to be so interesting.


    i expected a true war once i was summoned, two sides pitted against each other, every tactic deployed to gain the upper hand on the battlefield. somehow, it turned into a large brawl between servants, my master safe behind the castle''s walls.


    and the cause of this had just killed off one of my teammates.


    flippant as he''d been acting, he managed to warp the war solely around himself. even when the red faction ¨C whom he also pitted himself against ¨C stole the grail, here we are scheming to take him down.


    no wonder achilles had been so aggressive towards him, they''re so much alike. i suppose it helps that wilhelm is the type of person who knew how to get under another''s skin.


    calling my student siegfried. i had a good laugh when i found that out. especially since siegfried was on my team, he found the joke amusing as well.


    i let out a sigh thinking of saber.


    i made a small prayer to the gods to honor his death. the norse deities were foreign to me, but i hoped they would hear of his honor, regardless of the era.


    but he died with a smile on his face, what more could a warrior ask for?


    "and you, atalanta?" i asked the chaste huntress.


    her ears twitched, registering my words. "i''ll follow your plans." she nodded. "but do you think only the three of us will be able to handle him?" she questioned.


    it was a fair thing to ask. if we were still living people, i would be confident in any of us facing him alone, but as servants, we were very much diminished from our primes.


    "i''ll have lancer and rider attack the berserker next to him" i stated. "i believe us three will be able to win if we work together."


    achilles kicked his spear off the ground and back into his hands. "alright, i''ll follow your lead, teacher."


    "very well." i smiled towards them. "caster and his golem were defeated, it''s time to move." i never had a chance to meet caster in person, but i can''t say he left a good impression after his little reveal.


    if wilhelm had not stop that creature, we would have had to step in, regardless of sides. something like that could not be allowed to persist, it would have been harmful to the world.


    however, it made a wonderful distraction.


    ***


    wilhelm pov.


    killing caster had been...not unpleasant.


    i try not to enjoy the taking of life, but it felt a bit better after that.


    annoying prick.


    "nice kill." mordred walked up, holding her fist up.


    i blinked, a smile creeping up on my face, bumping my fist to hers. "thanks."


    "yeah, whatever." she dismissed me, but looked rather happy overall. "just let me have that pink bastard. kept taking pot shots at me and flying away out of my range."


    i let out a laugh. "he''s all yours."


    "i heard someone talking about me!" said servant flew over on their strange mount.


    was that a hippogriff?


    i thought those were fake even during the age of gods....but then again, this is one of charlemagne''s paladins. a group that could give the round table a run for their money on weirdness.


    "you bastard, get down here and fight me!" mordred roared, pointing her sword up towards him.


    "nope, nope." rider cheerfully shook his head. "you''re pretty scary, i''ll sit up here." he smiled.


    mordred growled, activating her mana burst, and rocketed into the air with a crackle of lighting. rider and his mount shifted ¨C teleporting right as she was about to slice him.


    "woo." rider laughed. "that almost got me." as he said that, he kicked his mount and it shot towards the falling mordred who could only bring her sword up to block his lance. the force of the blow shooting her towards the ground.


    "bastard." mordred growled through the new dust cloud, standing up from the crater she made.


    "he''s been doing that this entire time?"


    "fuck, yes." she spat out.


    "huehue." astolfo cackled.


    he gracefully stepped to the side, even as my swing sundered the earth, he calmly followed up with his fist shoot out like lightning, aiming right below my arm. it wasn''t hard, but i could feel it through my armor, a mild discomfort at the very most.


    flicking my wrist, my other swords moved to intercept him, attacking from all side. almost as if he could see behind him, he moved so gracefully around each attack, never letting any get more than a small cut on him.


    "are you surprised?" he smiled towards me, dodging another beheading strike. "i have taught longer than this land had been a country." he laughed, sweeping his wrist to deflecting a swing from me to the side. my strength at this point dwarfed his, but he was using the most minimal amount of power necessary to counter my every attack.


    "among my students was herakles." he spoke, knee shooting up. i slammed my elbow down to counter it, and he rode on the momentum, falling low to the ground and spinning his body to sweep his leg towards me. "when he was a child, and throughout his life, i was his mentor." he continued to speak, even as sweat poured down his brow, and minor cuts began to add up, staining his clothes red. "you are strong, there is no doubt. in pure might, i am not your match at all. even your speed makes the hairs on my neck stand up. but, at his peak, you are still far off from his physical abilities." he had fond smile on his face as our exchanges continued. "and i''ll tell you a secret ¨C even then, when he was but all but a god in name, i was still his sparring partner." his smiled turned somewhat vicious.


    his leg swung up, and slammed down on the ground, rupturing the earth. clouds of dust were kicked up, obscuring my vision, but i saw a light pierce through, a spear that aimed for my head. i raised my arm up to block and the spear of hero killing met my dragon scales.


    atalanta reappeared, coming underneath with her reacquired bow. the amount of power she was holding in the arrow she had knocked, i questioned if it was comprised of a command seal.


    and to my other side, chiron burst through right towards me and my eyes widened seeing what he held ¨C achilles'' shield, and it swung right at me.


    did he predict all of this and plan for it?


    what great teamwork.


    if they weren''t trying to take my life right now, i would have applauded them. it was humbling in a way to be on the receiving end of this.


    but i was playing for keeps.


    "feim zii gron." the same trick that first dragon pulled on me. my body became ethereal, the concept of ''inviolable" overcame me. i was separated from the world while also still being anchored in it. if it were an activation of a noble phantasm, i would not have trusted this. the focal point of a legend, used and pointed right at me, i felt like it could overcome the concepts that shielded me.


    that shield, it was no doubt a divine construct, and if my recollection of legends was correct, it was said to contain a world inside. but, this ability separated me from the material world.


    the spear slipped through my body; arrows flew helplessly through my stomach. and a shield.....it swung true, but did not touch me.


    i rematerialized, arms snapped out, grabbing atalanta, and achilles'' tossing them to the side with my floating swords shooting at them for added measure, leaving only one behind. the closest sword entered my hand and pierced right through chiron''s chest.


    blood began to flow from the heroe''s mouth as he looked down at the wound, touching my blade.


    "well done." he gave a gentle smile, one filled with a surprising amount of warmth in it. "i did not expect that trick at the end...." he coughed out some blood, shield falling out of his grasp.


    i slowly pulled my sword out as he stumbled onto his back. "it''s as you say, just a trick." i could just smile bitterly.


    "don''t dismiss yourself. it''s a wonderful ability that you used at the perfect time." his tone was jovial if admonishing me a little bit. "i''m a little bit jealous of your teacher."


    "hah." i let out a small laugh. "i think she''d like you."


    "that or we''d fight each other due to our different methods of teaching." he laughed along with me, shifting slightly.


    i gripped my sword tightly but he raised a single arm up. "don''t worry, you hit my spiritual core, i''m almost done."


    i sighed, sword lowered. "anything you want to say? i won''t interfere if you want to say something to achilles."


    "you''re a good kid." he continued to smile bright. "but i already said what i needed to say to him. any more would just fill each of us with more regrets. i do have one request for you if you don''t mind."


    "speak." i said quietly.


    "my master, she is confined to a wheelchair due to her magic circuits taking away her ability to walk." chiron slowly explained. "i think you would have means to heal her without taking away her future as a magus."


    i closed my eyes, letting out a breath. "consider it done."


    "thank you." he nodded, eyes slowly closing. "if you''d listen to the last words of an old teacher like me, i''d like to give you a lesson."


    "pardon?"


    he slowly raised his finger up into the air, shaking as it was. "you have great strength, but your skill is falling behind. had you a few more years under your belt, i fear my attempt at fighting you like i had would have been fruitless." even with his eyes being forced to stay open, he didn''t stop. "and one more thing......be careful of lowering your guard unless you''re absolutely certain of victory." his hand very shakily raised towards the sky.


    my head shot up, as i noticed a strange phenomenon in the sky. stars lit up, a constellation that formed the sagittarius.


    his noble phantasm


    "the arrow was let loose before we even fought." he fell back onto the ground, eyes closed and a big smile on his face.


    but my attention was preoccupied as a meteor fell from the sky, fast enough that i could not react as it slammed into me, my back arched at the impact, my knees buckled as i struggled to keep myself standing in that moment.


    blood spurt from my mouth as i held my side. my aura had been penetrated, and my scale mail blown apart at the small spot of impact.


    i had to hold myself back from letting out a pained cry, as the blood in my throat threatened to spill out.


    "haha." chiron meekly laughed. "it''s a shame the sky inside here is fake." his body began to fade away.


    avalon went to work quickly healing up the wound, my aura working alongside it, and my lightning nature crackled all over, knitting back together my flesh. i reached into my ring and took out a health potion, chugging it down.


    my heavy breathing settled down to something normal, as i looked at the blood i spat out onto my hands.


    "what a scary guy." i spat out. i was able to pick apart my fighting style and weave himself into it even when outmatched in every other aspect. i turned towards achilles who stood there, having recovered from my attack. "you had a good teacher." i said with complete sincerity, even after getting hit.


    chiron had my respect.


    ***


    well, there goes another one. chiron showing just how skilled he really is, someone who could stand shoulder to shoulder with sca?thach as a teacher.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 191:

    chapter 191:


    mordred pov


    i followed the pink fop.


    glancing back in the direction of the bastard, i grit my teeth, knowing i was going to miss one hell of a fight. as much as i really wanted to lay into that archer who had been taking shots at me all last night, my sights were focused on this other flying asshole.


    this pink-haired servant really started pissing me off, and i knew it would be much more satisfying to chop him up at the cost of a fight with those other guys.


    besides, i knew the bastard could handle them.


    he was...strong.


    enough that i was surprised to see him really cut loose. his magecraft was pretty badass, and that armor of his was fucking awesome.


    i thought father had made the wrong choice only a day ago, but if that''s who he picked as his queen, then i guess it wasn''t so bad. atleast it''s better than that bitch who cheated on him.


    i stomped on the ground, my mana burst exploding out as i tried to gain ground. "get back here you bastard." i shouted towards the flying servant.


    "na na na." the rider servant taunted. "can''t catch me."


    "raaarr!" i swung my sword with all the mana i gathered, throwing my lighting up into the sky towards him, but the annoying ass swerved out of the way. i tried to do the same as that bastard and shape my lighting, but magecraft or anything like that never made sense to me.


    it went further and was a bit faster, but that stupid bird-horse of his able to maneuver in the sky much better than its size suggested.


    i wasn''t stupid, i could tell he was luring me away from the bastard. it was obvious they cooked up some scheme to deal with us, but the other bastard probably knew that too, so i didn''t say anything.


    if only this asshole would properly lead me into the trap already!


    "woohoo!" he cheered, doing flips in the air.


    "rider, time to get serious." i turned my head to see lancer of black standing off to the side.


    the horse-bird slammed on to the ground right next to him. "i''m always serious~" the pink-haired servant laughed.


    "about damn time." i growled, raising my blade towards them. "i was going to settle for the fop over there, but i wouldn''t mind taking you down too."


    the lancer servant ignored my jab, spinning his spear up into a proper grip. "regulated to mere distraction. how low i have fallen." he sighed. "and i have to fight a brat like this."


    {saber, don''t let him rile you up.} master''s voice sounded out over our link.


    i gritted my teeth, but took a deep breath and didn''t fall for his provocations. "feel free to run back over to the other fight." i withdrew my helmet so he could see the smirk on my face. "but we both know you''re just using this as an excuse to run away."


    lancer''s expression turned dark. "such insolence." he growled. "why should i be surprised when you allied with ''him''."


    i just laughed at his annoyance. "come on, old man, lets see if you''re allowed to call yourself a king infront of me."


    "i do not need a child like you to acknowledge my rule." his magical energy surged. "i built my kingdom upon the impaled bodies of my enemies, thousands of my people met their ends at my hands." he waved his hand and stakes burst out of the ground. "etch my name into your mind, for who''s land you tread upon, and know my legacy." he held both hands out as the stakes began to increase in number. "i am vlad, king of wallachia, the impaler!"


    i gathered my own magical energy, my mana burst erupted around me with my signature lightning. "i''m mordred pendragon, the rightful heir to camelot." i gripped my sword tight as all the stakes flew towards me. "and i''ll be the one taking your head."


    "rebel!" the king yelled in fury. "a mockery of all who sit on a throne!"


    i pushed back into the ground, and burst forward towards the torrent of stakes, their sharp edges splintering on my armor, my lightning, making me strong enough to withstand the pressure. i swung my sword a few times to disrupt the brunt of the attack, enough that i made it through without suffering any noticeable injury.


    our weapons clashed, he swung his spear with the entire weight of his body behind it. sparks flew as the blades slid against one another. i pushed him off, following up with another full swing towards his torso, but he blocked it again.


    another downward slash split the air, aiming at his head as he pushed into me to deflect it. i continued my flurry of attacks, each one having the ability to split him in half if he was even a second too slow. each time we met, ground beneath us shattered and he was forced back a step or two.


    "can''t keep up, old man?" i laughed. "didn''t you say something last time about being invincible on your territory!?"


    that''s right, that bastard mentioned something about him being stronger while on his land, but i''m not seeing it this time so i guess this fake world was suppressing it.


    "don''t get full of yourself." he sneered, jerking his hand full of a baleful aura. stakes shot out of the ground to the sides.


    i quickly spun my body slashing at all of them, the faint sense of danger on the back of my neck as they came towards me.


    he dashed to the side, moving around my back, spear piercing through the air towards me. wide swings of his, aiming towards my lower body.


    i slammed my sword into the ground, to block his sweep, lighting crackled in my hand as i tossed it towards him. l--b1n.


    with a burst of speed he dodged it easily, slamming his spear down atop me as i barely brought clarent up to block in time.


    "tch." i clicked my tongue in annoyance. he''s faster than me, but i''m stronger than him. and he realized it too since he changed his strategy and wasn''t meeting me head on anymore.


    slamming my foot on the ground, my gathered mana burst erupted out in every direction, knocking him away.


    "rider, stop standing around!" he shouted.


    "righto." that annoying assholes voice reached my ears, his lance aiming at my back.


    "raaa!" i let out a pained shout, his lance tore through my armor on my lower back, digging into my flesh. i swung my sword around in a wide arc to push him away.


    "well done, rider!" the king was back on me, spear swinging at my shoulder, and more stakes flying at me.


    i ducked to the side, swiping my sword at the annoying stakes that sprung from the ground. relying on my mana burst again, i quickly regained my footing to knock his spear away at full force.


    "yeah." i regained my wits. "just got swept up in the moment and remembered how my own teacher died." i smiled bitterly at the memory. "shall we continue?" my swords hovered around me and i was ready to shift back into battle mode.


    "always." he took a stance, even if that little spark in his eyes was gone.


    i paused looking him over, a question came to the forefront of my mind. "hey, what''s your wish?" i asked.


    "my wish?" he looked at me confused. "well, i guess i would say i wanted to live up to the vow i made to my mother." he slammed his closed fist to his chest. "to live like a hero and die like a hero." he declared proudly. "but honestly, i just came to fight." he chuckled.


    "what about you, chaste huntress?" i turned my head up towards atalanta who already had arrows pulled against her bow string.


    she slowly lowered he weapon, giving me a once over. "i want to bring salvation to all the children of the world. i want them to all know care and love."


    that was....not what i expected. "the grail can''t grant that wish." i replied.


    atalanta, surprisingly, didn''t dispute me or get annoyed at my statement.


    "she knows." achilles muttered. "she knows it''s an impossible dream, but still fights for it."


    there was no way for the grail to be able to do something about that. what would it do, send all the children without families to single adults? clones adults and give them to the children? it would bring havoc to the world.


    to be honest, i lost my will to fight them. after killing chiron, i just kind of.....don''t want to kill them anymore?


    my desire for the grail hadn''t changed, but maybe there''s an alternative?


    "alright, i''m done." i stood up straight, letting go of my sword.


    "what?" achilles looked at me strangely.


    "i''m done, i don''t want to fight anymore."


    "that.....isn''t how this work!?" achilles shouted towards me. "grab your weapon and fight me! i want a hero''s fight, i will live or die like a hero."


    "okay, then live like one." i countered.


    "listen you ¨C"


    "achilles, hush." atalanta jumped down. "what are you saying?"


    hmm, she seems more open to persuasion. "in another time, in another place. there was another grail war and some of the participants stuck around even after the grail was dismantled."


    atalanta let out a sigh. "the dead don''t belong among the living. we had our time, our era passed."


    "tell that to medea who''s engaged to her master." i raised an eyebrow.


    "w-what!?" atalanta blurted out after hearing my words.


    while my knowledge on their relationship wasn''t very detailed, i knew that they certainly shared a bond of some kind.


    "it''s sweet, i even got myself a wedding invitation." i smiled. "she actually made the clothes i''m wearing, she''s very skilled. and she started her own business selling to other people."


    "of course she would abuse her summons like that." atalanta face palmed. "but still...married?"


    "i intend to bring my servant away, and i already promised assassin of black an out. not to mention my companion fighting over yonder." i jerked my thumb in the direction of mordred''s presence. "so, what''s two more?"


    "sis, you really considering this?" achilles looked towards her.


    she admittedly looked a little sheepish. her ears fell down a little bit under his gaze. "little medea getting married...." she said quietly.


    "gods dammit." achilles muttered. "and what''s in it for me, huh?"


    "well, i won''t spank you anymore, for one."


    "alright, lets go you asshole!" he flipped me the bird.


    "fine, fine." i rolled my eyes. "well, there''ll be plenty of fights in the future." i offered, and he did perk up a little bit. "not to mention the other servants still up and about that wouldn''t mind the occasional spar. and did i mention my birth world, the age of gods never ended? lots to do there for someone with your skills." i began my sales pitch. "is there really a harm in living a second life?"


    "fuck you." achilles spat out, but it was less anger at my suggestions and more the fact that we both knew i had enticed him. "sis, what do you think? i''ll follow you on this one."


    atalanta looked at him, then back at me. "i haven''t heard from my master since my summoning. i vowed to fight on his behalf, but i don''t think he''s even alive anymore. the fact that we''re having this conversation probably means the priest did something for sure."


    "yeah, me too." achilles muttered.


    interesting.


    "i''m not afraid to fall in battle against an honorable foe, achilles." she shot him a glance again. "but..."


    "fine." achilles cut her off, letting out a sigh. "what''s the worse that could happen? at the very least, i could get another good fight before fading."


    the corners of my lips curled up. "good, now lets discuss terms."


    i would quickly finish this up and go check on raikou. by the drain on my magical energy, i could tell her battle was heating up.


    ***


    if only vlad decided to morb, this war would have been won days ago.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 192:

    chapter 192:


    pov lancer of red (karna)


    "wonderful!" i exclaimed, clashing with my foe. her sword was deadly, sharp and precise with each movement.


    my spear which stabbed through the air dozens of times in a single breath, was met with a speed that perhaps surpassed mine, and a technique i couldn''t help but admire.


    my flames clashed with her lightning at each interval, her divine lightning that was so much like my brothers.


    "o''agni." i activated my mana burst once again during this fight, only to be met by her own body being enveloped in lighting to ward me off.


    the ground beneath us turned molten, and the air crackled with sharp wisps of lightning, our weapons pushing away each other, neither giving an inch.


    i gathered power into my eye, the authority of the sun, inherited by my father, and compressed it before firing it off. a beam of pure destruction tore through the surroundings, the very air burning away at the touch.


    unexpectedly, my opponent met it head on. sword in hand, lighting wreathed around her, she braced herself with her blade and blocked it. the sunlight fighting against her sword, but somehow, she managed to hold strong.


    my opponent, the sister of my brother, she stepped forward and cut through my attack. an attack/power i had some manner of confidence in. she didn''t stop, didn''t relish in her small win, but instead attacked me once again. she was overpowering me in pure strength, breaking my guard. her sword flashed out, digging into my chest. i reeled back quickly enough, a movement that barely mitigated a deep wound, even with my armor.


    yes, my armor that should negate roughly 90% of each blow was overcome, ignored for lack of a better term. no that wasn''t entirely accurate, my armor provided resistance, but it was noticably less than it should be. not to mention that she blocked my attack from before, somehow diffusing the accumulated weight behind the blow. i shouldn''t be surprised at this point, she had taken my arm previously.


    it did not phase me, neither of us would back down at such wounds like these. i planted my front foot firmly, gathering enough power, and thrusted my spear with the explosive power of my flames behind me. knowing she couldn''t properly evade or block, she instead grabbed hold of the shaft. my spear dug into her stomach, but she resisted the worst of it with a grit of her teeth, her hand burning as she gripped my divine spear.


    "hah!" she swung her sword with one hand, discharging her lightning from above. i decided to take a step back, having won this small exchange.


    it was just in time too, as an invisible force rippled across the battlefield. a sonic attack carved out swathes of land in the distance, some even coming our way.


    we both noticed the danger, jumping out of the way before the ground we were just standing on had disappeared.


    it was a momentary lapse in our battle, both of us looking at the strange creature that could be seen in the distance.


    my opponent, even more so, looked at the creature, recognizing the one who fought it.


    i could have attacked, in this moment that she let her guard down, but i held my spear back. that was not the win i wished to have.


    "is it wise to ignore me in our battle?" i spoke up, to grab her attention once more. i could see that she was hesitant to ignore what was happening with her master. it spoke of her character that she worried, so i did not fault her on this.


    how strange it was to see a berserker so lucid, to think so rationally. it was.....a small jest that i found amusing. how her master had gone around calling her ''saber'', so i did not speak up about it. my ability ''discernment of the poor'' allowed me to view into her true nature and character.


    though, it still did not allow me to fulyl see through her master, who continued to be an enigma for me. in another time and place, i wish i could have learned more about him. to fight him, not as enemies, but maybe a friendly duel.


    "thank you for waiting." she said quietly, regaining her resolve, her sword brought back up into a proper stance.


    "of course." i smiled lightly, swinging my spear back through my wafting flames.


    no more words as the next clash began. she burst out with her divine lightning, the lack of obvious drain on her magical reserves just served to emphasized how strong her master was to support her continued costs. i was vaguely aware of how my own master was drawing in magical energy from an unnatural means, and yet she was keeping up with me in expenditure.


    fast.


    i should have been faster as i was summoned under the lancer class, yet she was not losing out to me in the slightest, and even stronger than me in other aspects.


    i narrowly moved to the side, her blade cutting my cheek, our eyes meeting with my own spear swinging towards her head.


    she quickly pivoted, knocking it away with a flick of her wrist and trying to follow up with a downward slash at my neck. i shot my knee up at the wound on her stomach, but she slammed her fist down to meet it. i instead went low, sweeping at her legs, but she instead opted to trade, blade once again aiming for my neck.


    realizing i would lose on this exchange, i had my flames erupt between us, knocking us both back.


    "your martial arts are exemplary." i praised her. "i dare not claim to be your superior in this regard."


    "your technique is one i have not experienced before, but you are among the best i''ve ever crossed blades with." she returned with her own words.


    "i wish i had the opportunity to show my bow skills, but alas." i flipped my spear back towards her. "i am constrained by this class."


    she gave a small smile. "i too wish i could compete with you in bow skills."


    it was strange, to fight to the death like this yet have no ill will towards her. even if i kept projecting my half brother upon her, it was not out of spite or anger.


    i waived my hand, my divine flames condensing and firing out.


    she swung her sword, discharging bolts of her divine lightning to intercept.


    and again, we began another clash.


    ***


    wilhelm pov


    achilles and atalanta had complied with the terms i set out. and they even opted to abandon this fortress and head back to the town we first met. i wanted them to be far away, just in case the priest tried to use them for anything. if he tried to use a command seal to teleport them over, i was confidant in being able to disrupt it with my expertise on space manipulation.


    i bit my lip, looking in the direction of where mordred went. i knew she could handle herself fine, but i was oddly finding myself worrying about her. i gave kairi a few things that should skew any fight int heir favor, but both lancer of black and rider of black were noticeably absent.


    well, i would trust my new son.


    they had a full set of command seals as well, that wasn''t anything to scoff at.


    i only had a rough estimate of how far raikou and karna moved away. in usual circumstances, i would need some special calculations to navigate this small world since it was a facet of someone''s noble phantasm, but since its in such disarray, i didn''t feel like i would be hindered, especially if i only had to eyeball everything at this distance.


    gripping mirage, i slashed my sword through the air. i was about to jump through until i noticed the sky changed colors.


    "transfer."


    the clones, the noble phantasm of raikou ¨C the power, their ''existence'' enlarged, and their physical ''forms'' followed. it wasn''t just a matter of increasing the magical energy to make it stronger, i was conceptually adding power to the ''weight'' of the legend. almost like a broken phantasm, but a different form of application.


    raikou''s eyes widened, and even karna seemed completely stunned, even if neither allowed themselves to be distracted.


    "vasavi shakti!" karna''s words silenced the world.


    well, except for one other voice.


    "ox-king storm call ¨C the inescapable net of heaven!" the four giant clones attacked together.


    a massive pillar of light came down, a decree to exterminate everything below, a divine judgement from a god.


    from the earth, the giant clones of raikou ascended.


    the one wielding the bow, poured all of its power into a single shot before dispersing. the power of wind carried it, bringing with it the wrath of a hurricane.


    the clone wielding a katana shot forth, burning bright for just a moment, swinging the sword and summoning a fire to contend with the sun.


    the one with the spear pierced towards the oncoming purge, the decree of annihilation with the force of a tsunami.


    the last one, it wielded a golden axe, and with every ounce of power afforded to it, it swung a single time. the golden light gathered at the edge of the axe and burst out towards the oncoming threat.


    the four elemental attacks, enhanced by the power of two command seals, then boosted many folds by my own effort.


    raikou raised her blade up high, and all the lightning she gathered crackled around her. that familiar purple lighting that jolted in every direction, pulsing with divinity. the power gathered was immense, the very air crackled with residual static for hundreds of yards all around.


    seemingly turning into the divine lightning, itself, she took hold of it all and shot towards the sky. the spear that felt like it could fell gods was met in equal footing.


    perhaps it was because karna could not wield its full potential, or it was because of my interference, but raikou''s lightning tore into the attack the help of her clones.


    i had to summon a shield to protect me just from the collision of power and subsequent eruption that was created at the focal point. the two noble phantasms stalemated and dispersed one another.


    both raikou and karna fell from the sky, slamming into the ground.


    both were looking worse for wear, standing up shakily.


    karna, who was the first to act had placed his hand onto the ground. thorns of fire burst from the air, filling the space as they jabbed out towards raikou.


    i waived my staff, shooting off lightning arrows to intercept. raikou glanced back at me for the briefest of moments, before charging at lancer.


    karna tried to bring up his flames again, but they looked haggard, almost forcibly exerted instead of the ease he manipulated them from before.


    raikou''s sword swung through them with ease, the flame dispersing at the touch of her blade.


    karna brought up his spear to block, but it was clear he was on the back foot.


    i held the staff up, aiming towards raikou. "scatter." i cast the illusion spell i was the most familiar with. never my area of expertise, but i was decent enough. not to mention with my nature of lightning added up, well, the spell meshed with whom i had targeted.


    a dozen more raikou''s appeared around her, each one crackled slightly, just as she did. adding on a spell to obscure vision for just a second to make him question which one was her. given another few moments, maybe karna would have been able to discern which was real or not, but in his exhausted state, wounded as he was, it was enough.


    he had no choice but to have his flames envelop him and burst out in every direction, a large scale attack as all the clones moved together.


    they dispersed but bought the necessary time.


    raikou''s sword found its target, slamming through karna''s chest, with no divine armor to mitigate the damage.


    karna''s body was impaled to the ground, raikou''s sword sticking out, and he didn''t fight it. a content smile appeared on his face. "well done." he instead praised her. "you fought well."


    "i only won because i had help." raikou shook her head.


    "a master is part of your strength, sister." karna let out a small, but strained chuckle.


    "you know we are not related...."


    karna closed his eyes. "i am aware." he replied. "consider it me just being selfish." that smile didn''t leave his face, even as his began to dissipate. "i wonder.... if we would have gotten along in life."


    "i think we would have." raikou''s gentle words took me by surprise. "goodbye, brother." she accepted the title, giving him a last farewell.


    i gave her a moment to collect herself, watching the remnants of lancer flow away. there were many thoughts in my mind ¨C would things have been different if lancer had a proper master? from what atalanta said, they were not in contact with theirs, so it was likely karna was not as well.


    karna, what a scary guy. that spear of his, it was dangerous and it genuinely frightened me to be on the receiving end of. if raikou didn''t have her mystery slayer, combined with two command seals, and me boosting her noble phantasm....


    in any other circumstances, i would have not stood there and watched it buy ran away. but i pushed those thoughts to the side for now.


    "raikou, this place is collapsing, we should move." the sky was crumbling, and fissures were forming in the very space that supported this small world.


    "yes, lets finish this, master." raikou nodded.


    yeah, it''s time to finish this war.


    ***


    few more chapters and this arc is wrapped up. it''s just now finished up fully over on pat. now there''s only assassin of red and caster of red remaining as enemy servants. on a side note, no chapter this upcoming sunday, going to be busy again.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 193:

    chapter 193:


    pov ruler (jeanne d''arc)


    i wished i did not have to separate from wilhelm. i didn''t want to turn around since i would only feel sad at the goodbye.


    for some reason, it felt like a true farewell.


    i knew that we would have to separate eventually its just...i''ve never had many friends. even when i marched to war in my life, i had admirers, soldiers, and subordinates. i think the only person who i could have called a friend was gilles.


    the time spent was short, but i was happy he called me a friend.


    even if he did tease me relentlessly. and i had to resist the urge to smack him with my flag on many occasions.


    it was nice.


    i would make sure to properly thank the lord of giving me such a gift during this fleeting existence.


    not once had i ever regretted my decisions to listen to the word of god. if presented with the same choice, i would have not wavered in following the same path. but it was pleasant to experience something a little different amongst the fighting that took place.


    i sincerely hoped that i would not have to fight him. i would do everything i could to fulfill my duties, but that did not mean i wanted to harm him.


    i let the feeling i had in my heart pull me where it wished me to go. the will of god led me through this field of destruction, navigating the pieces of the noble phantasm left shattered/broken from wilhelm''s attack.


    there were traps that i walked by, noticing the feint pulsing of magical energy. it seemed that my faith led me to avoid the worse of them, and the others simply could do nothing when triggered against my innate magical resistance.


    a few of those skeleton soldiers sprang up every so often, but they were felled by a sweep of my banner.


    eventually, i came upon a small archway, a half-standing door that seemed to still be active. if not for the guidance i was receiving, i was sure i would have overlooked it as nothing more than rubble.


    i stepped through without hesitation, the air infront of me like water as the scenery changed with a single step forward.


    i was in a garden, or what was left of one. many strange, yet beautiful plants were all around me. lots of which were disturbed, destroyed, or otherwise ripped out of the ground from the destructive fall.


    this place was strange, this entire ''structure'' was like its own small world. every doorway, while leading somewhere else, led to its own ''space''.


    it amazed me that wilhelm was able to destroy such a thing with modern magecraft.


    then again, he''d been showing some very spectacular things since the start of this war. being able to fight on par, and even defeat servants while still being a living being. and seeing his other displays of magecraft had been enlightening. i barely understood the basics, even with this knowledge the grail granted me, yet still, i could understand how amazing he was as a magus.


    the further in i moved, the more the whole place looked.....stitched together for lack of a better word. like a seamstress taking several different articles of clothing, and turned them into something wearable even if it was an awkward sight to behold.


    i approached one final door, and the ''feeling'' i had intensified several fold, and i knew whatever was behind this door was what i was looking for.


    without hesitation, i pushed it open.


    many eyes turned to face me.


    "i told you she would find her way here, assassin." a gentle voice rang out across this room.


    i looked up to see assassin ¨C semiramis ¨C sitting upon a decadent throne. it looked.....barely held together and the room itself looked like a patchwork of many different buildings forced to merge.


    i didn''t see where the voice came from, but i looked around to quickly study the area and search out potential foes just in case.


    "and a new actress appears." a man stepped forward giving a bow. "it''s a pleasure to meet you, ruler."


    "caster." i said quietly, meeting his gaze. he was shakespeare, a famous playwright. my mind was filled with knowledge of him and his abilities as a servant.


    he was....weak in physical means, but he still gave me a dangerous feeling.


    "ridiculous." assassins spat out angrily. "how did she navigate through what remains of my gardens? i can barely navigate them as they are, and its my noble phantasm."


    "faith in god will not lead one astray." the voice sounded out again as a new figure walked out from behind the throne.


    as soon as i saw him, my mind froze and my eyes widened. "impossible." i muttered. "you shouldn''t be here." i gripped my banner tightly.


    "as expect, you too can see through my identity." the man smiled towards me. "as one ruler to another, it''s a pleasure to meet you, saintess of orleans."


    he''s the master of these two servants, but his true identity ¨C "you''re the ruler from the previous war, how are you still here!?"


    "and they finally meet." shakespeare laughed. "what''s in store for our two fellows of god, will they join forces or fight over different ideals!?"


    "and you ruined the moment." assassin deadpanned.


    despite the tone of their words, the atmosphere was tense as if a fight would break out at any moment.


    i flipped my banner into a position to better defend. my instincts were telling me that this would end in no other way but a fight.


    "oh well." the other....ruler, shrugged his shoulders. "i guess you won''t even listen to what i have to say." he held his hand out and summoned an armament into it ¨C a katana of some strength.


    "wilhelm, careful! he''s the ruler from the last war." jeanne quickly relayed just as the other''s came as well.


    "that explains way too much." i narrowed me eyes.


    "so many bugs inside my throne room. " assassin spoke out, her voice booming over the noise. i looked towards the familiar women who sat upon a throne. the one who hurt sir wiggles. "one larger than the others." her eyes looked at me with a fury behind them.


    surprisingly, she didn''t immediately attack, only lazily watching us.


    curious.


    "caster, it''s your turn." she declared as a new person walked out from behind a nearby pillar.


    "ohoh, i''m actually taking the stage, how rare." the man ¨C the servant spoke. "i''ve been meaning to meet you for awhile, young wilhelm."


    "oh?" i raised an eyebrow, even if my focus didn''t waver from my surroundings. "i don''t suppose you''d like to introduce yourself then?"


    "william shakespeare." he bowed. "at your service."


    i blinked at his blatant introduction. "i admit, i didn''t think you would actually tell me your name."


    shakespeare let out a laugh. "a playwright must make their name known to the audience." he smiled bright.


    "william shakespeare." i muttered. "i''m a little surprised, but otherwise happy to meet you. i''m a big fan of your work."


    the caster servant blinked. "truly?"


    "is that so surprising? your works are one of the cornerstones of literature in the modern era."


    "hah!" he turned, pointing towards assassin. "see!? my works are famous!"


    assassin scowled. "stop playing around."


    "hmph." caster snorted.


    "i was actually in theatre club when in school." i admit, i was a bit....star struck with him. i didn''t expect to meet someone like him here. an artist, not a traditional ''warrior''. i let out a sigh. "if i had one of your works on me, i''d ask for an autograph."


    that being said, i wasn''t exactly letting my guard down. i was scanning the room to look to see if there were any hidden dangers present.


    "after having to suffer through the ignorance of my allies, your words bring me such joy." he clutched his heart dramatically. "how i wish i could have spoken with you more." he shook his head. "alas, the stage does not wait for anymore, even the writer." he grinned, a book appearing in his hand.


    i felt a sense of danger, and one of my swords shot out at him, piercing through his body. but.....he didn''t budge, that grin of his never faded. his body, the ''wound'' didn''t bleed, in fact, it looked more like pages being torn from a book than actual flesh.


    "i''m afraid, i have no choice in the matter." there was a small bit of sympathy in his voice. "my noble phantasm had already been cast before you arrived. you are formable in combat, in magic and martial prowess. i am a weak servant, only sufficient to wield a pen. but...they say the pen is mightier than the sword. shall we put those words to the test?"


    his arms outstretched, the area around us began to change. his body shifted, turning into pieces of parchment that flew all around me. "let the curtain rise, and the show begin!"


    "master!" raikou yelled, but her voice was cut off and she disappeared.


    "the applause will shake the earth, the cheers of ten thousand!" shakespeare''s voice echoed all around me even as i lost vision of anything else.


    i looked down at my hands, my eyes widened in horror.


    my scale mail began to disappear from my body.


    "ddraig!?" i blurted out.


    there was no response.


    the parchment began to conglomerate, turn into a physical form.


    "behold, the title of my noble phantasm ¨C first folio."


    my attention was no longer on the voice of shakespeare, but on the figure that appeared, manifested from his noble phantasm.


    red hair that matched mine.


    eyes that matched mine.


    and a voice that made my breathing pick up.


    "hello, son."


    ***


    and shakespeare makes his grand entrance. the weakest servant for the war is oddly one of the worst matchups for wilhelm. so, fair warning, i''ve had mixed comments about next chapter. some liked it, some didn''t, so i didn''t want to hype it too much.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.

 Chapter 194:

    chapter 194:


    i stared at the person standing in front of me. i knew who he was, but his name wouldn''t leave my mouth. i felt my arms tremble and my hands balled into fists.


    "no....this is impossible." i whispered.


    "is it?" the person, the thing, replied. "you should be the authority on what is or is not impossible, right?"


    i raised my hand and pointed at him warily. "you aren''t real." i declared. "a figment of my imagination." i took a deep breath, steadying myself, gaining a smirk. "shakespeare''s noble phantasm is unlikely one to do any kind of physical or magical damage. it''s against his nature, and his words were enough for him in the past." i began to voice my thoughts, distracting myself from the ''person'' who was infront of me. "the reason i can''t hear ddraig....why i can''t feel my aura." i paused, trying to call up a spell to actualize, even trying to pull on the kaleidoscope, all to no avail.


    in normal circumstances, i would have been panicking if everything of mine had been so thoroughly sealed away like this by an enemy, but my mind raced, going into overdrive before i finally i saw through this noble phantasm. "it''s a mental attack." i sneered at him. "or rather, it attacks one''s heart. this isn''t real, i''m not real, you aren''t real. it uses my own.... circumstances, to create this ''world'' around us." i waived my hand. "not a true world, but a projection of my mental state, of my heart." i walked to the edge, smacking the ''side'' with no reaction. "i''m projecting myself into this overlayed domain created by his noble phantasm. it''s why i can''t draw upon my magic, because i''m not truly here while also being ''here''. i''m in my own self-contained world that doesn''t actually change anything about the greater world."


    i looked back over to him, to the fake ''person'' who i never wished to meet. "that''s it isn''t it" i grinned. "well, i can praise shakespeare for casting his noble phantasm before we even appeared, setting it up like so."


    i scowled, crossing my arms. "why did his noble phantasm summon you of all people. if he''s trying to get a rise out of me, wouldn''t my mom work better, hell what about one of my girls?"


    "please, we both know you wouldn''t take it seriously if it was one of them." my fake father scoffed. "if it was one of your -- " he air quoted -- " ''girls'', then you would probably just flirt with them regardless of what they said or did."


    yeah, i''d probably do exactly that.


    "and if it was my mom, well, i wouldn''t mind seeing her again." i mused out loud.


    "you really do like to hear yourself talk." the fake version of my.....father, glanced back at me, almost appearing uninterested that i was able to understand the whole situation so easily. "then again, you do always like go on about how you have a flair for the ''theatrical''." he crossed his arms. "you always have to try and explain everything don''t you? to prove just how ''smart'' you really are?" he took a step forward facing me. "why don''t we just call it what it really is ¨C attention seeking."


    "but that''s always been the case." he snorted. "even ''before''." he added air quotes again. "you joined the theatre club in school, the one club you could pretend to be important in. the one place you could have everyone focus their attention solely on you." he turned around away from me, facing the blank walls. "you should be thankful, after all, this stage has been set just for you. heroes of legend here to witness your ''best'' moments."


    "fuck you." i spat out almost unconsciously. "like you have any ground to bring shit like that up."


    "yes, yes, what a horrible father i''ve been." he rolled his eyes again. "i''ll make it up to you and give you the one thing you so crave." he smirked, turning back towards the walls. "they can see, so don''t worry, lets give them a show." he raised a hand up, pointing outwards. "but first, it''s important to introduce the cast."


    "no..." my eyes widened realizing what he was going to say.


    "what, my dear child, are you ashamed of where you come from?" he chuckled. "are you worried how that saintess will look at you afterwards? your hints weren''t very subtle when you probed her. or maybe you think your new ''son'' won''t like what she has to hear, hmm?"


    i.....felt my breathing pick up. i didn''t know how to respond.


    "i''ll take a page out of your book." he threw his hands up. "allow me to introduce myself to the audience." he did an exaggerated bow. "i am the father of this bastard." he did an exaggerated gesture towards me. "i am the ruler of hell." his grin turned vicious. "i am lucifer."


    ***


    mordred pov


    as soon as we walked in, caster of red''s noble phantasm went off, none of us expected this. it wasn''t an attack in the normal way, and even as we banged on this.....thing that caster made around the bastard, it didn''t budge.


    "what did you do!?" the cow roared, throwing herself at caster.


    "i give up!" the caster shrieked, surprising everyone present.


    even the cow stopped for a moment, but raised her blade to him. "remove it!" she growled.


    "i can''t." shakespeare put his hands up in surrender. "my master used a command seal so it would activate on your master as soon as he entered the room."


    "then i will kill you and end it." she declared.


    "killing me won''t end it." he chuckled.


    "he''s lying, do it." assassin but in, almost bored with their conversation. "no one will miss him, feel free." she tapped her fingers on her throne, sitting so high above us.


    annoying bitch, i resisted the urged to start swinging clarent at her. but my master was right behind me, so i had to be smarter. but she didn''t make a move and the two ''rulers'' were squaring off. i decided to hold off for now.


    the cow reached over, grabbing him by the collar. "tell me how to end it or i''ll start cutting pieces off."


    "there''s no way." the caster looked pale. "he has to break free of it himself."


    "then you''re useless." the cow''s expression turned dark.


    "there''s a better chance of him escaping if i''m still alive." caster quickly spoke. "if i''m dead, it''ll go on forever, but if i''m satisfied, it''ll end with the playwright''s blessing."


    the cow sneered.


    and the caster gave a cheeky smile.


    sounded like bullshit to me, but some noble phantasms are fucking weird. add on a command seal, and even stranger things can happen.


    she punched him in the face.


    if it was anyone else i would totally cheer for them, but fuck the cow bitch.


    she tossed his body to the side then went over to the.....thing, the dome or whatever that was blocking the bastard inside. it was obvious he couldn''t see us, and there was someone talking to him.


    they looked alike, so probably his father or something. it''s not like i knew anything about his family.


    "allow me to introduce myself to the audience." the strange guy turned to us, obviously speaking to us through the noble phantasm. "i am this bastard''s father. i am the ruler of hell. i am lucifer."


    "....what?" i blurted out, but it was only meant with silence.


    the two rulers who had been fighting, they abruptly stopped, staring over. the tense atmosphere sort of...disappeared. even assassin looked dumbfounded at what he said.


    "what a wonderful twist!" caster shouted happily, but even he was ignored.


    "disgusting." assassin sneered. "this wretched creature should be removed from the world."


    the cow looked....furious. i knew for a fact that this bitch would rip apart that guy who called himself lucifer if she could.


    "wilhelm?" the saintess spoke up, looking at him strange.


    "i see, even the devil tries to stop me." the annoying priest had a weird look too. "it just shows that i''m walking the right path if the creatures of hell stand in my way. i will remove this stain before saving the world."


    the bast¡ª


    i stopped the thought in its tracks.


    he really was a bastard, huh?


    the literal bastard of satan..... why did that sound familiar? no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "because ¨C "


    "because you have to?" he scoffed. "please, we both know you had a thousand different ways to get a hold of the grail without actually going through this whole song and dance. you just keep lying to yourself, over and over." he continued to mock. "but don''t worry, dear old dad is here with some therapy."


    "you''re fighting to prove yourself, because you know my words are true." he snapped his fingers, revealing a scene, an image that i wanted to forget, one i tried hard to suppress. it was sca?thach, with my sword through her heart. "and we move on to your last paramour, your mentor and the woman you killed. love? don''t make me laugh. your actions speak loud enough, and the reason is obvious."


    he snapped his fingers again, another screen appeared, a memory of mine. it was of sca?thach, the moment she asked me to kill her.


    my breathing picked up erratically.


    "it''s because she chose death over staying with you."


    i felt something break inside of me, my legs went limp, barely catching myself from falling to the ground with my hands. i looked down and something splashed down onto the ground below me.


    i hesitantly moved my hand up to wipe away something wet running down my cheek.


    was....i crying?


    a few more drops of water hit the ground.


    .....oh.


    i clutched my chest.


    why was it hurting so much? it wasn''t just physical pain, i felt like something deeper was seeping into me. like a crack formed in my armor and a jab went straight to my heart.


    "that was easier than expected." his voice still reached my ears. "but i guess i shouldn''t expect much from a child who just runs away from all his problems."


    i ran a hand over my eyes, wiping away the wetness. almost instinctively, the same hand went through my hair, a tick i developed whenever i was anxious. i paused when i felt what was binding my hair into a ponytail.


    the familiar feeling between my fingers.


    it was stupid, a piece of cloth that could be picked up off the street, yet it held so much sentimental value to me.


    i pulled it free, letting my hair fall down, pulling it infront of my face.


    "you''re wrong." i said quietly, clutching the fabric tight. "i have things i need to work through still, i know that." i looked up at him. "maybe it''s an irrational fear that''s holding me back from saying those words to anyone, but i know for a fact that my feelings are reciprocated." that kiss we shared, that look she gave me full of sadness. maybe what we had wasn''t a healthy example of a relationship, but i knew she cared for me, just as i did for her.


    i took another deep breath, reaching back and tying my hair back up. "i could provide counter arguments for everything you said about them, about the women i''ve fallen for, but that would acknowledge that you had a point." my breathing evened out. "i get attached easily, i probably crave attention because i was isolated for so long. and i tend to introduce myself as the bastard of satan as a joke because it''s still a sore spot for me. jokes are often my way of dealing with anxiety and stress."


    "at the end of the day all i have to say is ¨C so what?"


    "a childish answer." he mocked. "yes, so what if your life is a lie? the machination of your ''grandfather''. barely held together by the thin veil of stability you call your emotions. look how easily i got you down on your knees with a few words? i''m surprised zelretch hadn''t scrapped you and tried to start over."


    i let out a chuckle. "yeah, i''ve thought things like that too. i probably have a little bit of an inferiority complex with it comes to him. understandably so due to my circumstances." i smiled bitterly. "it''s why i''ve gone in a completely different direction with my magecraft and combat capabilities." i shook my head. "but i trust him. i trust all of them."


    "trust." he scoffed. "so, trusting that you open yourself up to betrayal so easily. you tried to reassure rin before, but it''s obvious, you''re just a pawn on his board." he looked down on me. "it''s what led you here in the first place. your trust you gave so easily to people because you were scared to be alone. you trust meridia won''t get bored of you in a few years. you trust that artoria won''t simply decide she could do better. you trust that jinn would care about you if she no longer needs you." he listed off. "so much trust, yet your heart is complete turmoil, does that word even have meaning to you?" the corners of his lips curled up.


    "and ¨C " he continued. "you ''trust'' that sca?thach will even want to see you again."


    "so much trust, yet your heart is complete turmoil, does that word even have meaning to you?" the corners of his lips curled up.


    that last one hit hard...possessing many more grains of truth than his other comments.


    "i know i''m a contradiction. so easily giving trust to people, yet also being so wary of them that i keep so many secrets to myself. so scared of being alone again. but you''re right, i can''t keep going on like this, so the decision is a simple one." i lifted my head up, looking him straight in the eyes, then slammed my head onto the ground. my body shuddered at the impact, my vision slightly blurry and i felt a warm sensation start flowing down my face.


    "what are you doing!?" he blurted out.


    "i''ll put it all on the line then." i chuckled. "even with the ones outside here. i''ll admit, i was worried how they would see me. the part of me that desires their attention and affection, but i''ll trust them. i won''t let my insecurities lead me by the nose anymore." i lifted my head up and slammed it on the ground again. again, my body jerked at the sudden tremor that ran through my body, the pain that pulsed through my head. "i figured it out...i can''t harm you, you can''t harm me, and we can''t damage the surroundings, so.....i''ll hurt myself."


    a mental projection i am, but i also represent ''myself'' as a whole. this pain, this damage i''m doing to myself, i have no doubt it''s actually happening to me.


    "you''re insane, you''re just going to kill yourself?"


    "who said anything about killing myself? this is a mental world forced out through me, even if without my input. i just need to not be conscious, and it should go away, right? this noble phantasm is meant to destroy someone, not physically, but mentally and emotionally. well, why would they care if the same person decides to hurt themselves? it''s the same outcome either way."


    "you....the others outside will kill you, you''ll be completely at their mercy. you''re a devil, do you think any of them will care about your ''friendship'' after this!?"


    i began to cackle, even as red filled my vision. "that''s right, i''ll have nothing left but trust in the people i gathered around me. i trust mordred, i trust kairi, i trust jeanne, and i certainly trust raikou. so, lets roll the dice, shall we?" i raised my head up again and slammed it on the ground, creating a new ringing sound in my ears.


    "you''re going to die! they''re going to kill you and fight over the grail themselves. and you''re going to leave those girls all alone, to find out their lover killed himself for such a stupid reason."


    i barely heard him as a shock went through my body.


    "hah..." i spat out some blood that ran into my mouth. "you''re contradicting yourself now." i rocked side to side before slamming my head down again, shattering the stones beneath me.


    "you''re going to disappoint zelretch." he hissed.


    i let out another laugh, slamming my head down again.


    "meridia ¨C"


    slam!


    "artoria ¨C "


    slam!


    "jinn ¨C "


    slam!


    "kunou''s going to lose another father."


    that made me pause. my head was throbbing in pain, and i think i cracked my skull. i could barely hear him at this point over the buzzing my hears. "kunou is going to have a much better father than i ever had." i shakily raised my middle finger at him with a smirk, before reeling my head back one last time and hitting it against the stone ground.


    my vision began to fade, and i felt my consciousness slipping.


    "it''s my win...." i said quietly as i heard the shouts of my comrades rushing towards me.


    ***


    a noble phantasm that targets someone''s heart. pretty damn dangerous for anyone who has any kind of regrets, insecurities, traumas or bad experiences.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone. scathach is finally back.

 Chapter 195:

    chapter 195:


    pov ruler (jeanne d''arc.)


    "wilhelm!" i couldn''t help but shout as he stumbled out of caster''s noble phantasm.


    saber had already jumped towards assassin who kept her at bay with various long ranged spells.


    "master!" his servant was already on him as soon as the invisible walls faded. she scooped him up, immediately dodging to the side as magical attacks carved through the ground.


    i was distracted, only barely noticing several objects fly by my head. i recognized the weapon, armament of the church used to hunt things heretical to our teachings. blades that carried within them the holy sacraments to purge unholy entities.


    and they were going straight for wilhelm.


    wilhelm''s servent tried to awkwardly wield her blade to defend, until a loud explosive sound rang out.


    i glanced to the master of saber ¨C kairi as he introduced himself as. he held a gun aloft, smoke coming out of it as the magical bullets tore into the holy weapons.


    "nice one, master!" mordred shouted, black chains sweeping down at her as she did her best to dodge.


    i turned back to the other ruler, my authority as the true ruler of this war gave me his name, amakusa shirou tokisada, the knowledge of his identity filled my mind due to the grail''s machinations. i swiped my banner at him with my full force, he brought up his katana to block it, though he couldn''t hold it for but a moment before disengaging.


    "why are you blocking me?" he looked surprised. "you''re supposed to be impartial; this is a fight between competitors."


    "you are not supposed to be in this war." i countered, moving towards him again. i stabbed my banner towards his mid-section, but he swept it away with his word. "i am within my rights to remove you due to your origins as the last war''s ruler."


    he flicked his offhand, more black keys appeared between his fingers as he slashed them down at me. i twirled my banner, blocking them with ease, and knocked the follow up blade to the side. he took that moment to try and throw them again towards wilhelm. i slammed my banner down, the holy light enveloped me as i gathered it and thrust forward, shattering the black keys before they could gain any meaningful distance.


    "why?" he looked utterly dumbfounded. "you''re protecting him!? he''s a demon!" shirou shouted. "you follow the lord''s teachings, he''s our enemy!"


    "he''s my friend!" i swung my banner, hitting him in the stomach, blood flowed out his mouth as he got rocketed towards a nearby pillar. "he doesn''t deserve condemnation for being born what he is." i slammed my banner down, looking at him get up, wiping the blood trailing down the corner of his mouth.


    he was nice to me. even with his relentless teasing, it never held any malice or malicious intent. he helped me when i was in need, and made sure i was taken care of. he even called me a friend....so what if he wasn''t fully human? he asked me before if i would think any less of him if i found out he was a demon. in hindsight, i could remember him looking a little sheepish when asking me that question, but my answer had not changed.


    "i''m trying to save the world, and you''re protecting a defiler of it!" he swept his hand through the air, anger clear on his face. "you don''t deserve to be called a saint." he sneered.


    "i never called myself a saint." i met his gaze. "i only did what i thought was right in my heart. and right now ¨C" i tilted my banner back down, it''s sharp pointing lining up with him. " ¨C it''s telling me to protect him from you."


    "foolish." he growled, turning towards assassin who still sat on her throne. "assassin!" he shouted, as if a command for action.


    "i grew bored of this anyways." assassin raised her hand as mordred could not approach with the various spells falling down on her and those black chains constricting her every movement. "my poison will liquify your insides. die in the most painful manner possible." at various spots around the room, gas began to burst out.


    "friendly fire! friendly fire!" caster shouted, but was otherwise ignored.


    the areas that looked like they were patchworked together, were devoid of the poisonous gasses, but there was still enough that the place began to visibly fill.


    "no...." i gasped out, watching this unfold. i turned towards the others who didn''t look like they had a means to deal with this. my noble phantasm should be able to protect them if ¨C


    "you wanted to remove me from the war, then please stay with me until the end then." shirou gave a deceptively kind smile, sword in in hand, blocking my way back.


    ***


    wilhelm pov


    i groggily opened my eyes, faintly feeling someone tugging at me, and lots of shouts going on. my head hurt bad, and my vision was really blurry, not to mention the ringing in my eyes.


    concussion? most definitely.


    [glad you''re back, brat.]


    ddraig...?


    [no time for that, you''re in danger.] ddraig''s voice sounded urgent. [chug a health potion, and use that spell you used on that hydra back in kyoto.]


    the spell from kyoto...hydra....poison?


    my head was spinning, and it was hard to concentrate on any one thing. i followed his commands, shuffling around awkwardly and shakily pouring a health potion into my mouth. i think what little magical energy avalon had left was working its magic as well.


    maybe i should ¨C


    [focus, use spell.]


    right, right.


    i took a breath, and whatever was supporting me shifted. i heard a familiar voice, but i couldn''t really acknowledge it at the moment.


    taking talismans out of my ring, i awkwardly threw them into the air. "god of the east sea, amei. god of the west sea, shukuryou. god of the south sea, kyojou. god of the north sea, gukyou. gods of the seven seas, fend off a hundred demons and drive back the fierce disaster."


    my breathing picked up, and i felt increasingly light headed, even more so, but i didn''t feel the spell actualize.


    [you''re still holding a talisman.]


    oh.....right.


    i fell to my knees and slapped it on the ground. "order." i finished the casting.


    even with my vision foggy, i could see the glowing pentagram that formed on the ground, and looking up, the blurry one that took to the ceiling.


    [good, now heal yourself.]


    i continued to follow his directions, calling upon the strongest healing spell i knew and placed it against my head.


    the ringing began to subside, and my vision started returning to normal and the whole world wasn''t spinning anymore.


    i could feel my aura working fully since i was no longer in that mental world. working in tangent with my own healing and the effects of the healing potion.


    "raikou?" i looked up at my servant holding onto me.


    "master." she looked very happy to see me lucid.


    i still had a killer headache, but i don''t think my skull was cracked anymore.


    i surveyed the room. jeanne was trading blows with shirou, and mordred was dashing around as assassin tried to snipe at her with magecraft. n?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    looking up, it appeared my spell was purifying this poisonous gas that was seeping into the area.


    my eyes then landed on caster who''s head slowly turned towards me.


    "shakespeare." i growled, standing back up.


    "haha, my boy, what a great showing." he clapped awkwardly. though that little bit of awkwardness disappeared after a moment, and a smirk adorned his face. "well, i can tell when the curtain is beginning to fall."


    "i''m resisting the urge to run you through." i tried to remain calm, but my fists clenched tight.


    "i suppose i won''t be able to see the end of this magnificent play." he sighed, flipping his hair back. "for the record, you were perhaps my favorite actor in this production."


    "i am filled with joy." my dry tone was very evident by his mirthful chuckle. i was angry, but.....it was hard for me to bring up that rage that bubbled beneath the surface. at this point, i just wanted it to be over.


    "caster, you pathetic hack, do something productive!" assassin hissed towards her teammate.


    "shut up you damn hag!" mordred roared, slicing through some malevolent looking chains that shot out of the ceiling towards her. another barrage of condensed magical energy in the form of lasers bombarded her as well.


    her lightning erupted as she tore through the magical attacks, but still was having trouble approaching the woman sitting on the throne.


    caster hummed to himself, not even shaken by the glares being sent his way, and the absolute blood lust that raikou was projecting towards him. "i admit, i am partial to tragedies. i feel like they elicit a purer emotion to my audience." he turned to me and smirked again. "but i can enjoy the occasional happy ending." he sent me a wink, taking out a quill.


    oh shit.


    was the piece of the abrahamic god inside the spear resonating with his counterpart in this world.....uh oh.


    a massive pillar of light slammed down from the heavens, encompassing both the saints, the ruler servants who walked behind the banner of the same god.


    this light, it stopped a fraction of an inch infront of me, almost like it was being.....considerate of my unique nature.


    as the light began to fade away, jeanne stood there, standing upright with the spear at her side and shirou was on his knees, looking up at the sky.


    "was i really wrong?" he asked quietly. "i just wanted to save people from suffering." his head slumped down and his body broke down into motes of mana, drifting into the wind.


    jeanne watched him drift away a somber look on her face. "your heart was in the right place, shirou. rest now."


    leave it to jeanne to look at the best in people, even when they try to kill you and doom the world.


    i wonder what happened in that moment of literal divine intervention.


    actually, i don''t want to know.


    i''m done, this has been a trying few days.


    at this point, i just wanted to summon the woman i love, and hug her until my arms fall off.


    now where the hell was that grail?


    ***


    canon omake ¨C fight club.


    artoria pov


    "i don''t understand, why do these ¨C super sentai¨C not simply use their large machine to step on this enemy? would it not cause them much less problems, and the city would suffer far less."


    "stop trying to analyze it, it''s a show meant to just turn off your brain and enjoy." rin huffed, draping herself over the sofa. she had a particular tough workout through my own efforts, so i allowed her this time of respite.


    "these people know nothing of true martial arts or fighting." i frowned, watching them jump around and make some very disastrous ''attacks'' that left them open for many different counters.


    "it''s a show, they''re actors." rin replied.


    "mayhaps they should study their craft better. some time properly spent learning their roles would do them well." i knew i was...nit picking, but i guess it was hard to separate the idea i had of ''actors'' and what this era considers as such.


    suddenly, the door burst open. i smiled seeing wilhelm walk in with izanami at his side. it always made me feel good when he had such a genuine smile on his face. i feel like it is not often that he can simply ''play'' without any overt responsibilities hanging over his head.


    the way they were laughing and whispering to each other, it was nice.


    i don''t think they even noticed as, lost in their own little world.


    "did you get the stuff?" i heard izanami''s light whisper.


    "yeah, it was hard to get protection in the proper size." wilhelm replied.


    "especially with the workout its going to be getting. quality matters, otherwise it just feels strange and uncomfortable." izanami''s voice disappeared upstairs.


    rin turned to me. "so...did you hear what they heard?"


    "i did." i nodded.


    "and you''re not going to be suspicious?" she quirked an eyebrow.


    "if wilhelm wishes to finally make a move on izanami, i would not say anything." i replied. i enjoyed izanami''s friendship and i would not be remiss if they sought something....more.


    honestly, i thought they were already in a relationship a few times now.


    "seriously? not just the least bit curious?" rin tried to goad me.


    "mayhaps, just a little bit." i admitted. "but i don''t believe ¨C"


    "lets go easedrop." rin stood up.


    "rin!?" i blurted out as she was already walking up stairs.


    "what? if schweinorg is going to boink while we''re literally down here and in earshot, he deserves to get a little embarrassed."


    that''s not.....untrue i suppose. it is rather rude if he wishes to engage in something....intimate while we are right here.


    "maybe just a little peek." i whispered.


    i wish to see if they truly crossed that line of friendship into something else. jinn had made a wager on it and i would not lose out this time.


    we quietly snuck up to the door they entered, pressing against it.


    "you have the batteries?" izanami''s voice echoed out.


    "yeah, got some extra just in case." wilhelm replied. "make sure you get the video camera set up at a good angle. i want to make sure all the good parts get in this."


    "yes, i believe we will gather many views with this." izanami seemed to agree with him. "just make sure to blur our faces, i would die of embarrassment if someone i know saw me doing.....this for the world to see."


    i felt my cheeks turn warm, and i saw rin also turn a bright shade of red.


    t-this debauchery!


    i cannot allow this to stand, i must intervene. flaunting something like this for the whole world to see? that is going to for wilhelm!


    i stood up straight, and quickly pushed the door open. i expected something.....lewd, clothes thrown on the ground and sensitive areas expose. instead, i had several pairs of eyes now on me.


    "what is this!?" i squeaked out in confusion and my own built up embarrassment.


    wilhelm and izanami shared a look.


    "he made me do it." she quickly replied. "forced me, blackmail."


    "you traitor!"


    "i couldn''t stop him."


    "she''s lying, it was all her idea."


    "what the hell is this?" rin finally worked past her shock as i too evaluate the scene before me.


    it was sir wiggles, standing upon his hind legs with his front paws in....boxing gloves. he had a pair of little shorts around his waist, and there was a makeshift arena around him with some strange device sitting opposite.


    "are you.....making your rabbit box a roomba?" rin asked in complete shock.


    ".....no?" wilhelm wasn''t very convincing with his reply.


    ***


    alright, so i''ll just say i read everyone''s comments about last chapter and accept the good and bad. this is my first story, i''ve said it before, learning experiences all around. mistakes will be had, and i''ll do my best to learn from them.


    a reminder, i will not be posting this sunday.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 196:

    chapter 196:


    i was tired, no, that wasn''t a strong enough word. even fatigue didn''t quite hit the mark. physically and mentally, i was damn well exhausted. in another situation, i would have gleefully make notes about how the boosted gear felt after being utilized for so long, and the side effects of such a burden on my body.


    but at the moment, i wanted to just lay my head down and go to sleep.


    preferably between my teacher''s thighs.


    i miss my sca?thach.


    "are you sure this is the right way?" i turned towards jeanne who was.....sorta leading us, but not really. it was more like she was headed towards the grail and we were just following along because ''technically'' she wasn''t allowed to help us.


    my words broke the awkward silence that closed in around us. "are you questioning my ability now?" she looked at me dryly. "not before you tied me up and used me like a compass?"


    "that doesn''t sound like something i''d do." i smiled at her.


    i''m glad she wasn''t treating me any different. i couldn''t deny that i had thoughts like that, worry that perhaps she wouldn''t like me when my origins was revealed.


    i held back a sigh at the thought. i knew if i continued down this mental path, i would lose myself in it when i needed to be more focused on the moment.


    [maybe you should find a therapist or something?]


    i almost wanted to scoff at his response. not because i looked down on getting some mental health help, but who would be able to deal with this hot mess? find some random shrink ¨C hey doc, i''m a half human / devil hybrid, oh and i''m part dragon too because i got one in my soul and gave up my heart to him. did i mention i''m also the reincarnation of the man i call grandfather? by the way, i killed the woman i fell for, and i''m dating the female version of king arthur. also, i banged an eldritch goddess.


    [don''t get snippy with me, it was just a suggestion.]


    i took a breath, and let myself calm down.


    sorry, just kind of wound up with no outlet at the moment.


    you''re right, i shouldn''t keep pushing everything down and try to ignore things.


    but, thoughts for later. at the risk of sounding like i''m procrastinating, i really do need to focus on other things at the moment.


    "we''re here." jeanne stated, pushing open two large door that led inside what appeared to be a workshop.


    "so this place managed to survive?" i muttered. "how long will this structure remain since assassin is gone?"


    "things should be settled by the wars end." jeanne replied, as if a fact. i guess her ''instinct'' was telling her it''s fine.


    "shit, is that the grail?" mordred poked her head over, practically pushing past both of us. "looks freakin weird."


    "huh, yeah, didn''t think it''d look like that." kairi muttered as well, poking his sun glasses a few times.


    i knew his glasses were a mystic code, but i still don''t know what it does, and i''m really curious now.


    the grail itself looked like a sort of statue melded with a large stone slab.


    "did you expect a golden chalice?" i chuckled, stepping into the room.


    "kinda." mordred shrugged. "i guess i pictured it how the ''holier than thou'' asshole described the real thing."


    "you mean galahad?" i took a minute to process what she said. that was the guy from the legend of retrieving the actual holy grail, not this thing that mages named to poke at the church.


    she scoffed. "had a stick up his ass the size of father''s lance. always strutting around like he was better than everyone."


    "huh." i blinked at her words. "learned something new, i guess. artoria hasn''t mentioned him much."


    "not surprising, no one really liked spending a lot of time with him. he had that sort of personality that made you feel inferior just by existing next to him." mordred started walking towards the grail. "god forbid you say a naughty word or litter, cause he''d be giving you a lecture about ''proper'' etiquette." i could feel the sarcasm in her voice.


    i''m happy that she''s still open with me. even if kairi is keeping me at arms length, always making sure i''m within his vision.


    i took a moment to look up at raikou who gave me a bright smile. i allowed myself a moment, closing my eyes and leaned on her shoulder. {thank you for accepting my summons} i sent through the link. i know i said it multiple times already, but she was the best servant i could have asked for.


    {thank you for summoning me.} she returned.


    i stood up straight, opening my eyes again. it seemed like everyone was hesitant to actually approach the thing. even jeanne was staring at it with a blank expression.


    "yo, can i get my spear back?" i said, breaking jeanne from her strange trance.


    she instinctively hugged it closer to herself. "where exactly did you get this?" her tone sounded rather accusatory.


    "stole it." i grinned without a hint of shame.


    jeanne puffed up, giving me a cute glare. "stealing is wrong."


    "eh, he was trying to kidnap my daughter, so i''d say it''s justified."


    jeanne blinked at me. before sighing and handing it back over. i could tell it didn''t ''appreciate'' being held by me, but allowed me to do so. again, i felt like if i tired to wield it, it would probably do something to retaliate.


    well, back in the ring you go.


    looking back at jeanne, she had a strange look on her face. did i forget to mention to her that i have a daughter? it was mentioned when i was.... so she should have heard it? i guess processing takes a moment.


    "oh definitely." i nodded. "maybe not immediately, but this time line would have been abandoned instantaneously by the corrective forces, letting it be pruned from the tree of possibilities."


    kairi raised an eyebrow, noticeable even behind his glasses but didn''t comment.


    i suppose what i said wasn''t exactly common knowledge. maybe he needed a moment to think about what i said?


    i turned back around, focusing on the grail. it wasn''t hard to undo the ''wish'' so to speak. simple as cutting off the timer, and forcing the ''wish'' portion back into magical energy that the grail was storing.


    whatever he did, it was very smart, if a bit amateurish. he was definitely no mage, but the fact that he was able to come this far just spoke of his ability. a skill or noble phantasm perhaps?


    i took a small glance at jeanne, before going back into the grail and messing with some of the mechanisms. it was almost like riding a bike, i knew what most of this stuff did even if the memories of creating it didn''t exactly carry over from my past life.


    "wilhelm." jeanne spoke up, snaping her head at me. "what did you do?" she narrowed her eyes.


    i pursed my lips. "so, you noticed, huh?"


    raikou was already by my side, looking ready for a fight. mordred seemed ready, able to read the atmosphere quickly enough. surprisingly, kairi reacted before both of them, taking a strategic position in the rear, out of the line of sight.


    "this was always your plan, wasn''t it?" jeanne asked.


    "yeah." i said quietly, admitting to it.


    "is it worth it?"


    "it is." i nodded.


    "yes, i remember what you told me your wish was." she let out a sigh, not looking ready to fight at all.


    i didn''t want it to come to this, i really don''t want to fight her, especially after everything that happened.


    "technically.....what you did is not against the rules." she rubbed her temples.


    i blinked, perking up at what she said.


    "there are specifically no rules about severing my connection to the grail." her tone came off as a bit annoyed. "probably because it was assumed that would not be possible. but i suppose it was never taken into account someone would have such in depth knowledge of its working, and be willing to interfere in the first place with the combined skill to pull it off so quickly."


    zelretch is the only one alive who has the knowledge to do this so seamlessly, and it would be idiotic to assume he would meddle just to do this specific action. it took medea weeks to finagle a means to summon sasaki kojiro, and that was merely abusing the summoning functions.


    while i was fixing things, i managed to snip the little thread that linked her to the grail so she couldn''t use her command seals to order our servants. normally, the bond between servant and master is contained within the command seals, which is how they can be ordered through their use. otherwise, you could command other servants to die, which would be just stupid. a ruler servant is connected to the grail, and the grail is connected the servants, this link is how ruler can command other servants with her command seals.


    so i cut her link to the grail.


    it wasn''t very hard.


    she was right, technically it wasn''t against the rules. but at the same time, there was enough wiggle room that she could plausibly interfere if she wished.


    there were some other things i needed to do. jeanne looked at me intently as i continued to mess with it. besides cutting her connection, i needed to sort of ''unanchor'' it from the local leylines. again, not too difficult, just a bit....meticulous.


    so i did the most obvious thing and stabbed mirage straight into it.


    "what are you doing!?" jeanne squeaked out.


    "have you never seen magus do meticulous calculations before, i swear." i dramatically rolled my eyes, a small grin on my face.


    in seriousness though, i was letting mirage handle the calculations, and it would be done much ¨C much faster this way.


    "hey, shorty." i turned towards mordred.


    "don''t call me that." she said evenly. "what do you want?"


    "you trust me?"


    "against every instinct i have."


    i smiled, turning towards kairi. "you trust me?"


    "at this point, i can''t afford not to trust you."


    "again, that''s fair." kairi is a very pragmatic person. "don''t'' freak out."


    "freak out about what?"


    i put a hand on mirage, then one on raikou, giving one last smirk towards jeanne.


    her eyes widened. "wilhelm! don''t you dare!" she shouted as i pulled the grail, myself and raikou through a portal.


    ***


    sorry for the late chapter, just kind of took it slow since it was friday. as a reminder, i won''t be posting on sunday.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 197:

    chapter 197:


    raikou and i spilled out of the portal, the grail right behind us. i stood up without much thought, dusting myself off.


    raikou though, she looked around, prepared for battle, hand on her sword and her eyes landing on the third person in the room.


    i turned to look at zelretch who didn''t raised his head. instead, he calmly flipped to the next page of the book he was reading. "wilhelm." he spoke softly, still not rising to meet my gaze. "did you bring a holy grail into my study?"


    i looked at back the large device, then back at him. "no."


    he slowly raised his head, giving me a deadpanned look.


    [i think he bought it.]


    thanks, ddraig.


    "ddraig made me do it." i quickly thought up a plausible excuse.


    [oh, fuck you.]


    "yes, i''m sure." he drawled.


    "nailed it." i did a little fist pump.


    [it''s times like this that i remember why i hate you.]


    is it because of my handsomeness?


    [die.]


    jealous dragon is jealous.


    "introductions?" i offered, ignoring ddraig''s obvious jealously.


    "by all means." he gestured for me to continue.


    "raikou." i put a hand on her shoulder. she had eased up upon learning how friendly we were with one another, but she was still tense being in an unfamiliar place with an unfamiliar person. "this is my grandfather ¨C kischur zelretch schweinorg." i saw her face scrunch up briefly as she began to understand the situation. "gramps, this is minamoto-no-raikou, my berserker servant."


    zelretch closed his book and stood up. "it''s a pleasure to meet you, madame. your legend is one of renown and i''m honored to have the leader of the four heavenly kings in my home."


    i raised an eyebrow at the smooth motions, earning a grin from him.


    raikou looked like she stiffened, almost warring with herself before quickly bowing. "it''s a pleasure to meet my son''s grandfather."


    zelretch blinked, looking at me, almost like he was accusing me of something.


    "i have absolutely zero shame."


    "why did i expect any different?" he sighed, shaking his head. "now, onto the matter of the grail in my study."


    "weird, how did that get here?" i gave zelretch a cheeky little smile.


    he looked at me sternly before finally breaking out into a little grin himself. "so i take it you won?"


    "did the grail tip you off?"


    "no need to be a smart ass." he lightly chided.


    i let out sigh. ''you''re right, sorry. just been a little....out of it for a while now."


    zelretch''s eyes softened. "we''ll talk later." he stated, before moving on. "it appears as if a wish was attempted to be made?" he more so asked to himself than to me as he placed a hand on it. "hmm, you did a good job of diverting it before the main systems activated."


    "yeah, a master who was actually a ruler servant from the previous war was messing with it." i nodded, not even surprised at how easily he deduced everything. "i was quick to remove its anchors from the leylines. i did a once over, but i was a little bit in a rush, anything damaged?"


    "no, you did a good job. perhaps a bit heavy handed, but everything looks to be working."


    "good, good." i said quietly to myself. "i wanted to bring it out of that world-line to mitigate any potential hazardous circumstances."


    "not a bad idea." he accepted my reasoning. "the grail is trying to ping where it is and reestablish itself with the local leylines, the transference over world-lines threw it for a bit of a loop."


    "yup, figured it would buy me a bit before i had to do anything with it."


    "hmm, you have any other important matters besides the grail itself?" he questioned.


    "i thought you would already know." it wasn''t strange for him to watch certain events unfold.


    "do you think i spy on you all the time?" he snorted. "i trust you, wilhelm. i don''t need to keep a constant eye on your actions. yes, i do take a peek every now and then, but that is just the worrying old man in me that needs to check up."


    "oh." i muttered.


    it was nice to hear those words.


    "to answer your question.'' i continued, taking a step towards the grail and giving it a flick. "i have a few servants i offered alternatives to fighting."


    "impressive." he looked interested. "what were you able to cajole out of these heroic spirits?"


    "saber of red is mordred." i started.


    "well that''s an easy one to guess." he let out a chuckle. "does artoria know?"


    "of course."


    "good lad." he nodded in approval. "i take it she''s going to be sticking around?"


    ***


    "well, well. and here i thought i was forgotten." assassin lazily sat on the steps of the temple entrance.


    i noticed him as soon as i stepped out of my portal.


    "sorry, who are you again?"


    "funny." he actually had a light smile on his face. "stop by for a spar? i don''t see that little lion with you anywhere."


    "unfortunately, here on a little bit of business."


    "ah." he decided to lay down, almost ignoring me. "not interested then, the witch is inside if you need her."


    "well, it may involve you too if you want."


    "a good fight or alcohol involved?"


    "kinda sorta." i gave the gesture to go along with it. "fought in a grail war in another world, a few of the servants might be coming over here to stay."


    he perked up immediately. "more servants you say? any of them like fighting?"


    "oh yeah, a couple of them would love to fight all day with you."


    sasaki let out a laugh. "how exciting. what are you their names, wait." he stopped himself. "i don''t want to ruin the fun, let it be a surprise." he stood back up, almost jittery. "really, the only thing that would make this day better would be if someone gave me some sake."


    "..."


    "hint, hint." he added.


    i rolled my eyes, takin out a bottle and tossing it to him. "i''ll go see medea, take care." i waived him off as i started up the steps.


    "i''ll need to start thinking up strategies for other servants now." i heard him mutter as he sat back down, sword in one hand, and sake in the other.


    well, as long as he''s happy.


    i always did like this temple. it was a nice little spot in human society that still carried a sense of ''mystery'' about it, especially in this modern city.


    "come for another request, brat?" medea was leaning against the door to the temple.


    "maybe i came here to pay respects? you don''t own the temple."


    she pursed her lips, let out an amused snort. "you need something, spit it out."


    "need is a strong word."


    "so is patience. it''s quickly devolving into annoyance."


    "someone''s high strung."


    "yes, well, i was spending a nice ''evening'' with my husband when i felt fluctuations of space at the temple."


    i blinked in response. "oh, did i.....?"


    "yes." she said dryly. "now, spit it out."


    "shit. now i feel bad." i scratched my head. no decent person wants to be a cock block. "um, long story short, fought in a war, some servants are going to stick around here. one of them knows you."


    she paused and the air around her turned very cold, threateningly so. "wilhelm." she said very sharpy, even without a sarcastic nick name attached. "if you bring that blonde buffoon ¨C"


    "atalanta." i decided to nip that right in the bud. i was....vaguely aware of medea''s life, and i was in no way going to mention jason around her.


    just as quickly as the tension came, it all but evaporated. "big sis....?" she muttered, quickly getting lost in her own thoughts.


    "i didn''t want to just drop that on you." i decided to not beat around the bush. "if you''re uncomfortable, i can find somewhere else to put them."


    she slowly turned to me. "why are you being so considerate?"


    i was a little caught off guard. "why wouldn''t i be? i thought we were.... perhaps not friends....but friendly? maybe a little more than acquaintances? i''m still expecting that invite to your wedding." i said with a chuckle.


    "you''ve completely ruined the mood for me." she scowled, crossing her arms. "and i can''t even find it in myself to be angry about it." she let out a cute huff and i briefly was sad she was taken and happy in her relationship. "atalanta and i didn''t exactly separate on the best of terms."


    "that isn''t a ''no''." i pointed out.


    "it was not." she agreed. "but i am unsure if i want to see her." she sort of let the tension leave her body that she had built up. looking down at her hands she let out a sigh. "i did many terrible things in my life, some of them i can dismiss as not my fault, but others i will never deny. i knew her as a young girl, i knew her as we sailed on the seas. and when she stood with the others to send me away, i was heartbroken, betrayed. i spiraled into madness, losing myself, becoming a ¨C witch. she never bothered to understand why i was behaving so erratically, to even attempt to contemplate my absurd actions like killing my brother. the machinations of the goddess who controlled me, and she never cared to figure out why i was so different from that little girl she knew."


    medea let out a self-deprecating laugh. "i hate her. i hate that she could have saved me from becoming --- " she waived her hands down at herself. "¡ªthis and didn''t. i thought of her as a sister, and she was content to stand aside and become one of those who condemned me for actions that were not my own." her hands balled into fists. "but....i still can''t help but miss my big sis."


    she snapped her head up, a resolve in her eyes. "bring her here. i want.....to no longer hold onto my regrets. i am happy, i have a loving fiance?, and i want my sister to see the life i''ve created after clawing my way out of my own despair."


    i didn''t expect her to open up to me like that. and frankly, i don''t think she expected that either. maybe it was weighing on her and i was just happened to be an ear available at the right time for her to let out her own frustrations? medea seemed like the kind of person that wouldn''t want to burden the man she loves with all her ''issues''.


    "i''ll see it done." i promised her.


    "....thank you." she said quietly before turning and going back inside.


    ***


    wrapping up the loose ends of the war.


    so, i said i was taking sunday off, but it turned out that the event was actually happening saturday. which i discovered only a few hours before i was supposed to be there. so que last minute scrambling to get a gift, which meant no sleep. it all worked out, even if i was exhausted, but that leads me into my latest situation. it seems i have most likely contracted covid, as i''m sick with many of the symptoms. going to get a test done tomorrow to be sure, but it''s very likely at this point. so, i guarantee no chapters this week while i deal with this, but i''ll try my best.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 198:

    chapter 198:


    the talk with medea had been.....productive.


    i wanted to make time to spend more time with her, and get to know her fiance?. i felt like i would get along with her well, maybe even become true friends in the future. i don''t know if i''m one to say this, but she needed more friends.


    well, part of that problem might be solved when her old companion came knockin.


    and despite everything, achilles was an alright guy.


    in general, i think their presence in this world would be beneficial. i also doubted they would be against the ''fight'' that is on the horizon in several decades.


    i decided to dismiss the idle thoughts as the yggdmillennia castle came into view. structure that had clearly weathered many dangers and was destroyed in various places.


    a chuckle almost escaped my lips as i noticed some of the elemental effects were still persistant after this long.


    there was no flamboyance in me as i walked straight through the front gate. the eyes that landed on me, the recognizable people of this magus family all stopped to stare.


    "have you come to gloat?" darnic spoke up, his previous respectful tone was gone. "or simply finish us off?"


    there were many people wearing their uniforms, even most of the masters were up and about doing work to repair the place.


    "i took the grail, and the war is over." i decided to get to the point.


    "congratulations." he said dryly.


    over to the side, a girl in a wheelchair was flanked by a man that shared similar looks, perhaps a brother? "i made a promise to chiron, i want to fullfill it." i ignored his tone as it was understandable and i wasn''t in the mood to kick him while he was down.


    he was an arrogant magus, probably part of the lot i dislike the most, but he hadn''t exactly done anything of note to anger me.


    i wasn''t cruel for the sake of it.


    "do what you want." he grumbled. "it''s not like we could stop you anyways." he kind of dismissed my presence.


    yeah, i guess i really had them over the barrel right now and they were completely at my mercy.


    i shook my head walking over to the girl who looked frightened but tried to put up a brave front.


    "you saw it through him, right?" i asked her.


    "i did." she nodded hesitantly. "....can you really heal me?" the last part was very quiet.


    "well, i have absolute confidence in finding a method. but for the immediate time frame, i have a couple things that ''might'' work without any side effects. so, i''d figured i would try those before resorting to more resource intensive options."


    "do you even know what''s wrong?" she didn''t quite believe me by the look on her face.


    "i do not, and i would have to take a look." i replied, knowing exactly what that would mean to another magus. truthfully, no magus would allow another to do something like this unless they absolutely trusted them. it would be too easy for me to slip something inside her without her knowing if i was given free rein to inspect her physical ailments so deeply.


    she furrowed her brow before letting out a sigh. "i couldn''t stop you even if i wanted. and...chiron trusted you to help me."


    i smiled lightly at the mention of his name. "chiron was a good man."


    "yes....he was." she whispered. "very well." she held out her arm to me. "please take a look."


    i gently grasped her arm with both my hands and closed my eyes to begin pulsing my magical energy inside, casting structural grasp and forcing an image of her lower body.


    "oh." my eyes suddenly shot open. "that is unfortunate, i''m sorry you''ve had to suffer through this." i was genuine in my sympathy. "i could see two magic circuits that are disfigured in your legs. they are functioning, but they''ve caused nearly irreparable damage to your physical body in their locations."


    "can you heal her?" the young man next to her spoke up, almost anxious with the look on his face.


    "caules!" she hissed at him and he shrinked down.


    i eyed him and noticed his right hand covered in bandages, blood visibly seeping through. "it''s alright." i made sure to ease the tension. "you''re her brother?" i asked.


    "um....yes....m-mr. schweinorg." he stuttered.


    "a former master?" i questioned him.


    "yes, sir." he straightened up as if standing at attention. "i was the master of berserker."


    "oh." i perked up. "if you don''t mind me asking, what was her identity?" she was wearing a wedding dress of gods sake. but her lightning intrigued me and i couldn''t guess her identity.


    "um.....she was frankenstein''s monster." he said sheepishly.


    "how fascinating." i rubbed my chin. that explained.....some things about her strange dressing. i searched my ring and withdrew a health potion. "here." i offered it to him.


    "w-what?" he looked down in surprise.


    "for your wound. it''s a health potion, it should be enough to remove any lingering damage." i sort of pushed it into his hand. "by the looks of it, you had your remaining command seals torn off, huh?"


    "i-i wanted to help the family even if i wasn''t a good master." he blurted out, and it sounded rather rehearsed. part of me wondered if it was quite as consensual as he said.


    "caules, thank him." the young lady hissed at him again.


    "thank you, sir!" he quickly stood up straight again.


    i waived him off. "don''t mention it." well, i guess from their perspective, this is a rather valuable product.


    "unfortunately, such a thing won''t work on you, young lady." i tapped my chin again. "it''s mainly for healing surface damage, with some minor ability to deal with internals."


    "so it''s hopeless?" she shrunk down.


    "i never said that." i poked her forehead, much to her chargain. "i said a healing potion would be fruitless. i have many other means available to me." my healing spells wouldn''t interact with the magic circuits in the way i wished either, since it''s a metaphysical organ. "oh well, i don''t think artoria would chastise me for using her sheath like this." i decided to bring out avalon from my chest as it had a little bit of her magical energy remaining.


    it''s soft and warm glow filled the courtyard, drawing the attention of everyone who wasn''t already staring. "avalon, the hallowed scabbard of excalibur." i introduced.


    they practically worshiped it with their eyes.


    "we really never had a chance, did we?" the young woman softly spoke.


    i chuckled, pushing it into her own chest. it''s effects worked best when conceptually inside someone. it should fix the circuits that were malformed without damage to either her use of her legs nor the circuits themselves.


    she glowed slightly, tears began falling from her eyes. "it doesn''t hurt anymore...."


    oh you poor girl, how long had you lived with this pain?


    "fiore." darnic walked up. "how do you feel?" he asked with a little bit of interest.


    "i...i think i can feel my toes." and ever so slightly, her feet moved.


    darnic even held a small smile. "i suppose there is one good thing that came out of this." he shook his head. "perhaps we can evacuate you somewhere to escape and carry on the family name."


    i pushed against her stomach again, withdrawing the noble phantasm, taking it back into myself. it was practically dry now and wouldn''t function. however....i think it was a good use of its last bit of power.


    "getting a bit ahead of yourself there, don''t you think darnic?" i stood up.


    "even if you are not here to destroy us, the mages association won''t allow us to continue. our only leverage were the servants in the face of their overwhelming might."


    i scrunched my brow, thinking about what he said before deciding on the next course of action. "no forbidden research." i spoke up.


    "excuse me?" he replied, clearly confused.


    "dead apostles, absolutely forbidden." i reiterated. "demonology, also a big no-no. the taboo aspects of necromancy, don''t touch them. i don''t like the resurrecting of the dead, even in zombie and skeletal forms." i didn''t have an opinion on how kairi utilized his necromancy. he mainly uses the body parts and their conceptual significance in his craft. "mundane humans, you will treat them with respect. that means no human research on unwilling subject ¨C which includes blackmail and coercion. and the ones you have under your control will not be abused."


    "are you ¨C"


    i cut him off and continued. "you will follow certain rules that the mages association will lay down. the big ones, and you know what i''m talking about." i looked at him. "but you will remain your own autonomous organization."


    he seemed utterly shocked at what i was imply. "are you going to.....sponsor us?"


    "you can think of it that way, but also no." i replied. "i''ll throw my weight around and see if i can''t get them to back off." it would be a bit annoying, but....i had respect for the black servants who fought their battles. "there will be concessions, but i''ll leave you to iron out those details when they inevitably come to negotiate."


    darnic let out a self-depreciating laugh. "negotiate? you mean they come lay down terms to push us under them." he shook his head. "we have nothing to offer. our resources had been thoroughly burned through, and what remains would have to be used on repairs and rebuilding."


    i held my hand out, letting piles of gold flow out onto the ground.


    seeing their situation, i felt like i had a good idea.


    they stared at the small hill of gold.


    "lets go, sis. i wanna meet medea, i heard a lot about her when i was a brat." achilles casuall strut through.


    "don''t call me that." atalanta hissed, following him through, giving me one last glance. "thank you....for everything." she quickly spoke before disappearing.


    ah.....i forgot to ask them about jeanne.


    i suppose i''ll leave her for last.


    well, one last person to deal with.


    once again, i opened another portal taking me to the romania capital.


    ***


    finally, i popped out on a deserted street in the capital. the malevolent aura still permeated every aspect of this road.


    almost immediately, the mist appeared and coalesced as assassin made her appearance.


    i didn''t speak, merely staring down at her as she looked at me weirdly. "mommy''s waiting." she said bluntly, turning around to lead me inside.


    pushing through the door, i saw the same women sitting at the same table. "you came back."


    "did you think i wouldn''t?" i said as i raised an eyebrow.


    "yes." she said bluntly. "are you here to kill me? is that why you''re here?"


    "you''re not the first person to ask me that today." i sighed. "no." i said firmly. "i''m not here to harm you in anyways." i looked towards assassin who was dripping with bloodlust. "and you need to calm down."


    i swear, i think she bared her teeth at me.


    assassin''s master ¨C reika, stared at me incredulously before letting out a laugh. "you were actually telling the truth." she said in disbelief. "or is it one of those times where it''s only technically true. the word of the agreement? am i being put in a prison somewhere to rot away while you experiment on me or something?"


    and she just keeps riling up her servant with her own words.


    "i''m not going to harm you." i said softly. "i said i would give you and out, so an out you will get. if nothing else, you can trust that i have my own pride and i don''t go back on my word."


    "i guess that''s the best i can get." she looked defeated, like she was expecting the next shoe to drop. "what are you going to do with me then?"


    "you can''t live a mundane life anymore." i wasblunt and did not beat around the bush.


    "never had that thought since that psycho tried to cut me up." she scowled.


    "and assassin can''t live near normal people either." i gazed at her. "her mere existence will bring hardship to any regular humans she stays nearby for long periods."


    "and you said you weren''t going to kill me." she said dryly. "so just spit it out, what are you going to do with me."


    "my magic can send you to another world ¨C a parallel world if you understand the terminology."


    she blinked at me, seemingly processing my words. "seriously?"


    "yup." i replied. "it''s the world of my birth, and there, the age of gods hasn''t ending. this means that all the supernatural things are still walking around, if hidden by the world."


    "do i need to worry about youkai then?" she looked amused.


    "funny you should mention that. i''m actually very close to one of two leaders of the youkai in japan." assassin was still staring at me murderously, so i walked over to her, much to her hesitance. i could see the blade she was holding behind her back. i knelt down, open palm with a piece of candy in my palm.


    she looked at me, then the piece of candy, then to her master.


    she wanted it.


    "mommy?" she looked up at her master.


    "go ahead, sweetie." she gave her servant a gentle smile.


    with that, jack snatched it out of my hand quickly, stuffing it in her mouth. her murderous look didn''t abate, but there was something else now, like an acceptance.


    well, i guess that works.


    it was kinda cute as well.


    "you were talking about youkai." reika spoke up.


    "right." i nodded. "yasaka, she''s a nine tailed fox." i looked at her to gauge her reaction.


    "i''m not even surprised anymore." she sighed. "just give it to me straight."


    "they have their own separate dimension over kyoto, it houses various youkai, ghosts, demons, and even humans. it''s somewhere you both can live without any issues."


    "and we''ll be safe?"


    "relatively speaking." i shrugged. "i can''t account for any idiots who stir up trouble, but generally people won''t come looking for you. i won''t lie and tell you there won''t be any danger. not that long ago there was a bunch of terrorists who attacked kyoto and there was a bit of a body count. it was handled, but things like that still happen from time to time."


    "can i learn magic?" she suddenly asked.


    i tapped my chin in thought. "it''s possible. the system there it''s.....different than here. i don''t know what you''ve been told, but here we have a pseudo-organ that allows us to ''cast spells''. there, it operates off a different paradigm. i can''t say yes or no, but it''s a possibility."


    "and we''ll be ''safe'' then? no one wanting to dissect me or jackie?" she asked this again, but i guess she wanted more assurance.


    "i can call in some favors to watch over you. i can say that you will probably be one of the most protected people in kyoto. not to mention, i can provide you with resources so you can live leisurely."


    she bit her lips, and i couldn''t blame her reactions. she was still very much trying to rationalize everything she''d stepped into at this point.


    "izanami-no-mikoto." i wanted to reassure, because despite everything, i really did sympathize with her situation.


    "what?"


    "i''m friends with izanami, i can ask her to keep an eye on you."


    her mouth opened, staring at me before she broke out in laughs. "the goddess of death." she managed to squeaked out. "mom always prayed when i was younger, but i never cared for that crap. now you''re telling me she will watch over me?"


    "you have jack the ripper as your daughter." i deadpanned.


    she snorted, laughing again. "this whole thing is so fucking ridiculous."


    "sorry, you shouldn''t have been forced into this situation."


    "i hate that i believe you''re being sincere. i hate that i can''t even bring myself to despise you like that other bastard. and i hate that i don''t have control of my own life."


    "there are other ways besides magic. other ways to get strong and you can have access to them."


    she lazily brought her eyes up to meet mine, practically defeated. "i don''t have a choice." she sighed. "but atleast.....i don''t entirely hate this decision being forced on me."


    "anything you need to grab? my grandfather will host you until everything is ready to move. it''s better to get away from this place before anyone starts poking their nose around." i explained.


    "i have nothing of value in my life except jackie." she smiled bitterly, earning a hug from the servant. "you want to go on an adventure with me, sweetie?"


    "un. we''ll follow mommy wherever she goes." she replied without hesitation.


    "alright. please be respectful, my grandfather is someone of....status and your servant is not his match." i made sure she understood what she was walking into.


    "don''t insult the scary wizard, got it." she said dryly.


    i opened up a portal for them. "again....i''m sorry."


    she walked up to it, jackie holding her hand. she briefly turned back to me with a small smile on her face. "i know, thank you." she replied before stepping through.


    i let out a sigh, watching the portal collapse.


    gods, i can''t help but think of my mom every time i see her. i''ll make sure she''s taken care of and won''t have to get into any trouble because of things beyond her control.


    "now...." i muttered. "i need to go find that saintess."


    .....time to go say goodbye.


    ***


    managed to get a chapter done today. feeling slightly better overall, but still battling a fever and everything. my body seems like it keeping bouncing between chills, sweating, and dizziness. i did take a test, and i do have covid, so as i said before, no guaranteed chapters this week as i fight this crap.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 199:

    chapter 199:


    i actually had no idea where jeanne would be, so my first thought was just to check the last place i saw her. as i walked out of the portal, she was there, sitting to the side, barely sparinga glance at me as i reappeared.


    "wilhelm." she said curtly.


    "jeanne." i gave an awkward smile.


    "how you holding up?"


    she turned to me, an annoyed look on your first. "oh you know, just lamenting my failed duties because someone stole the grail infront of me."


    i flinched a little bit. "sorry." i apologized, not even wanting to make a joke about it.


    she let out a sigh. "i''m happy that not everyone had to die."


    "so, you forgive me?" i grinned


    she puffed up, quickly getting on her feet where she marched to me, eyes staring right into mine as she smacked my shoulder. it wasn''t hard, lacking the strength of a servant, but she did it several more times. "however!" she didn''t directly say yes or no. "i am very cross with you right now!"


    "being bullied by a saintess." i feigned pain at her actions. "i can never show my face in hell again."


    she actually pinched me. "no talk about going to hell." she huffed in annoyance. "you''re a good person, you don''t deserve to be there."


    even when upset with me, she still said things like this. "anyone ever tell you how cute you are?"


    "w-what?!" she squeaked out, her cheeks turning a faint pink. "don''t tease me." she muttered.


    i''m going to miss this.


    "how much time you got?" i finally asked.


    "several hours if i am conservative." she looked down at the ground. "though i suppose i can try and force myself to expire early since my presence here is no longer required."


    "not going to ''punish me'' then?" i raised an eyebrow.


    she puffed up again. "no matter how i reply to that, you''re just going to tease me."


    i let out a chuckle. "yeah, i probably would." i smiled lightly.


    "thank you." jeanne spoke softly. "for coming back and saying goodbye. despite the many...trials i''ve overcome while here..." she gave me a dry look. "i.....enjoyed our time spent together."


    "the others.....they''re going to stick around." i whispered. "if you wanted....?"


    "wilhelm." her eyes softened. "we both know i''m not in the same position as them." she looked down at her hands. "this isn''t my body, i can''t be selfish like that."


    "i''m a devil." i snorted. "i''ll be selfish enough for the both of us."


    she reached over and lightly pinched me again. "you''re a better person than that. i know you wouldn''t want the young girl i''m possessing to be trapped forever with me in control."


    "i could think of something if i had a little time."


    jeanne shook her head. "i already took several days of her life away from her. our agreement was until the end of the war, i will not overstay my welcome." she hardened herself a little. "wilhelm." she spoke up again. "promise me you won''t do anything. it''s not appropriate for me to linger in this body. so, promise me you won''t do anything to extend my stay."


    i grumbled in annoyance. "fine." i spat out. "i won''t force you to stay, nor will i do anything to your vessel to prolong your summon."


    "cheer up." she lightly nudged me. "aren''t you going to get your wish soon? you told me you were fighting to revive someone you cared for. be excited for that, don''t dwell on my departure."


    "yeah." i looked up at the night sky, noticing how pieces of the fortress were starting to fade away. "i''m excited. i miss her a lot."


    it was clear she was trying to distract me.


    she really is a kind person.


    i wanted to do something for her.....she did say she had a good amount left before she disappeared.


    "i have an idea." i grinned, taking out mirage and stabbing it into the ground.


    "wilhelm?" jeanne looked at my abruptness with confusion. "what are you doing?"


    i put my hands over the eye of magnus that was acting as the pommel of my sword. pushing my hands on it, i expanded a visual of the world. my calculations creating a simulation of the current time-line and world-line. "you have a few hours left, so i''m going to take you out and have some fun."


    she looked at my works strangely, not arguing though. "what are you doing that requires all of ¨C this?" she gestured.


    "something stupid." i laughed as i continued.


    "it isn''t dangerous, is it?"


    "....no."


    "wilhelm!"


    "and i''m done." i smiled.


    "what did you do!?"


    pulling my sword out of the ground, i slashed it through the air, the result different than my normal portals. "my magic is the operation and manipulation of parallel worlds. or, if you want to be simple about it, it gives me a degree of control over dimensions. and time is just another dimension." i smirked.


    "wilhelm you didn''t mess with time, did you? i have no knowledge of magecraft and magic, but even i know that isn''t a good idea."


    "trust me." i held out my hand to her.


    she looked down, reaching out as i grasped hers in my own. she let out a sigh, but there was a small smile on her face. "really? doing something like this just so i enjoy what little time i have left?"


    "well, i''ve been called an idiot before." i grinned, pulling her through the new portal with me.


    ***


    "wilhelm." she unintentionally squeezed my hand tightly. "where are we?" she looked around at the buildings as we stepped out of the portal.


    there was no one around in this secluded area, just as i had anticipated. i gave her the warmest smile i could. "welcome home, jeanne."


    "home...you mean?"


    but what drew the biggest crowd were people marching down the streets dressed up in clothing she would recognize. many also wore armor, mounted upon horses as they streamed down the street.


    "make way, make way! our saintess approaches!" a man at the front called out as the little parade marched down.


    it was revealed to be a little girl wearing a cute dress and holding a little flag reminiscent of jeanne''s ride on a horse in the middle of the parade as she happily waved to the crowd.


    jeanne looked utterly overcome with the cuteness of the scene. "she''s adorable." jeanne cooed. the gentle smile jeanne had on her face as she watched her little ''replacement'' ride down the street, it could make someone''s heart flutter.


    i looked up at the sky and noticed the sun was starting to get low. "i have one more place i want to take you. though, i admit i don''t know if you''ll appreciate it or not."


    she turned to me, smile bright. "i don''t think you would take me somewhere i would dislike." her hand crept over, grabbing my arm. "lets go." she happily ushered me.


    her smile is really contagious.


    sneaking to an empty spot, i opened up one last portal, and we stepped through.


    ***


    jeanne paused in her steps we she realized where we were. "oh, wilhelm." she said quietly.


    "if you don''t want to stay i have other ¨C"


    "no! no." she calmed herself down. "i''m surprised, but not upset. to think to bring me here.....it''s really sweet of you."


    her steps were....small as we walked up to the building. this structure that had clearly weathered the years, it looked like it had been reinforced several times over the course of its existence to preserve it.


    "mother always got after me ''when you are going to bring home a nice boy, jeanne!" the saintess giggled to herself, hand lightly touching the wooden door. "i could still picture her face when returning after running my errands. her kind smile welcoming me home every day. the sounds of my siblings running around and causing havoc wherever they passed."


    the small structure that was once her home.


    i didn''t speak as she gently pushed the door open, the room completely empty and covered in dust. she raised a hand up to her mouth, stopping herself from tears falling down. "it really is the same.....after all these years, it hasn''t changed."


    "most texts often refer to you as a ''poor farm girl'', but frankly, this doesn''t really give off the feeling." i looked around.


    jeanne let out a laugh, holding back her tears. "it''s not that we were poor...father had a good job and mother found ways to earn some extra coin when needed. it''s just...." she flushed again. "mother and father wouldn''t s-stop...having children." she sputtered out.


    i snorted in amusement. "a pair of role models then." i nodded in approval.


    "you want a big family?" she questioned.


    "yeah, i guess it''s always been something i wanted." i could guess where such thoughts came from. "though i don''t know if all my girls want kids, but i don''t doubt some of them do."


    "girls, as in plural?" she blinked. "i heard you mention mordred''s.....''father'' and the women you wished to revive, but i didn''t assume you...."


    "had a harem?" i laughed. "yeah i have several girls i''m in a relationship with."


    "is it normal.....for devils?" she asked, her voice rather sheepish, like she was asking something she wasn''t supposed to.


    "pretty much." i confirmed. it wasn''t like it was some big secret. "devils are creatures of sin, they tend to lead very hedonistic lifestyles. but we''re not demons that you''re thinking of. i came from another world-line, and things are different there. the original demons, and even the original lucifer, are dead, the name merely used as a title for rulership. they''re the ones you think of when your religion mentions ''demons'' and such. most devils in this age, from my birthplace, aren''t much different than humans. to the point where there''s currently a non-aggression pact with heaven at the moment."


    jeanne blinked processing that information. "heaven is active in your world? as in angels come down to earth regularly?"


    "yup."


    "i''m jealous." she puffed up.


    "the offer is still open." i smirked. "imagine, meeting the archangels."


    "stop trying to tempt me you ¨C" the corners of her lips curled up. "¡ªdevil" she let out a giggle at her own little joke, one that i couldn''t help but mimic.


    "how strange that i''m friends with a saintess." i mused out loud.


    "how strange that the son of the devil is my friend." she smiled brighlyt, tugging on my sleeve. "thank you, for everything. it was short, but the time i spent here has been some of the best of my life."


    "is it already time?"


    "yes, i can feel my magical energy about to finally run out."


    "i could extend it.....just a little bit."


    "wilhelm." she pulled on my sleeve a little harder. "i accept your intent, but it''s time for me to go."


    "i hate saying goodbyes." i grumbled.


    "if the lord wills it, this won''t be a final goodbye."


    "i''m pretty sure i''m out of his favor." i said dryly.


    she giggled, cupping my cheek. "could you please make sure laeticia ¨C the woman i''m possessing ¨C is set up to go home when i depart."


    "do you need me to send her somewhere?"


    jeanne shook her head. "no, i have a feeling she''ll know where to go instinctively, but.....the grail was supposed to give her a little gift for her work...."


    "i''ll make sure she''s compensated." i waived that concern off. it was my fault, so i would clean up my own mess. "she should be able to subsume these memories of yours over the past few days after she wakes up, so i suppose i won''t need to be here and explain anything to her."


    "that''s correct. i just want her to be taken care of and given a thanks for her faith in me and accepting our contract. and of course make sure she''s in her correct ''time'' before i depart."


    her body began to glow blue, motes of mana visibly flowing off her. "ah, i thought i had a few more moments." she said quietly. "i suppose this is where we part." she stood up on her toes and quickly placed a kiss on my cheek, much to my surprise. "thank you for the wonderful time, wilhelm."


    her body burst in a light, and the accumulated mana flowed off for good, her body went limp as i quickly caught it, laying it gently on the ground.


    "goodbye, jeanne." i whispered as a final send off.


    ***


    and there goes the penniless saintess. just a reminder, i did spoil fate/grand order awhile ago. hint hint.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 200:

    chapter 200:


    shifting laeticia ¨C jeanne''s host ¨C back to her normal time flow wasn''t difficult as she was still unconscious. she would more or less recall everything that happened while her consciousness was pushed back when jeanne was in control.


    somewhat ironic that she would wake up in jeanne''s home.


    i left a bag of gold next to her, and a letter with my name to threaten any magi that happened upon her. i was sure that at a minimum my family name would be some kind of deterrent for the worst of circumstances. better than nothing, atleast.


    a small bounded field covered the house that would ward anyone off for the next day or so, but she''d be up in a couple hours at the latest. food, water, and everything else she would need to make a track back to civilization and back to her home was also left with her.


    jeanne said that she would be in capable hands ¨C i.e.guided by her faith. well, who am i to doubt a literal saintess?


    i admit, i was curious about the girl who was apparently a good enough vessel to house jeanne but.....i can''t really look at the girl for who she was.


    any conversation i had, any interactions for that matter, i''d only see jeanne.


    that was fair to neither of us.


    so, this was goodbye.


    not like she needed, nor probably wanted me around.


    i still had one last errand to run in this world, one person i had been putting off seeing that deserved my undivided attention, atleast for a little while.


    with a flip of my hand, i opened a portal to a very familiar, but foreign place.


    as the kaleidoscope of colors flowed around me, i stepped through into zelretch''s home, or rather, the zelretch of this world.


    "i was wondering when you would stop by." i looked at the man himself.


    "''when'' and not ''if''?" i raised an eyebrow.


    he looked, midly amused by my statement. "come now, do you think me a fool? of course, you would come by." he closed a book he had in his hand, setting it on a table. there was a moment of silence as we stared at one another. and i noticed, in his gaze, it lacked that ''affection'' that my zelretch showed.


    "thanks for the help." might as well start off with being polite. "i really do appreciate it."


    he waved me off with a small smile. "it was an interesting few days. i enjoyed some new and refreshing data i was able to mull over and i didn''t have to offer much but my own time."


    "then do i apologize for throwing more stuff in your lap now?"


    "well, that would be the polite thing to do." he said with a chuckle. "yes, using my name when you aligned yourself with that freelancer."


    "to be fair, it''s my name too."


    "that is fair." he nodded. "but you''re using that as an excuse for the circumstance." he lightly chided.


    "yeah...." i sighed. "and then my solution for the yggdmillennia faction. but, i believe the pros severely out weight the cons here."


    "indeed." he gave a small smile. "even without the little bonus you set up at the end, i truly wouldn''t have minded everything else. i suppose i just want you to acknowledge the burden you placed on me, however small it was."


    "you know, for not being my gramps, you''re awfully gentle with your words."


    zelretch let out a small chuckle. "you are more than aware of my existence ¨C our existence. i know of ''your gramps'' just as he knows of me. while i don''t have the same immediate.....affection, that does not mean i don''t'' share some of the sentiments. it''s a strange feeling to be jealous of myself." he stroke his beard. "now, lets talk about payment."


    i groaned. "just....take half and lets call it a day." i didn''t even want to bother bartering. he was speaking of the resources that would be produced by the yggdmillennia family. i had no doubts that zelretch would find some use from them.


    "how boring, but i guess you are reaching your end point after everything that''s happened." he accepted easily enough. "i suggest a small vacation. hawaii is wonderful this time of the year. and i''ll take care of settling everything on the mage association''s end. while you could no doubt ''throw around your weight'' as you put it, i would rather not cause any larger issues to deal with later."


    "i suppose it doesn''t matter who does it, thank you. that being said, hawaii....does sound wonderful actually." i actually gave that some thought. sitting on the beach with my girls, just relaxing. "but i do have some important matters to attend to."


    if this zelretch wanted to smooth everything between the yggdmillennia and the mages association, then i would let him. it would be cleaner than me coming and throwing my hat into the political arena.


    "right, your wayward lover whom you need to summon from the throne." he nodded. "sca?thach, quite a woman you picked up there."


    i shot a quick glance at zelretch. "what are your thoughts on ''that''?" i asked him quietly.


    "deal with ''that'' after you make your ''wish''. it would give us a better idea of what we''re looking at and what we have at our disposal." he replied.


    i nodded, accepting his words. he was smart enough to know my concerns easily enough. raikou''s mad enhancement wasn''t an easy problem to fix. but i had a couple ideas, and i''m sure zelretch had some of his own.


    i walked up and gave raikou a quick hug. "you didn''t have to guard the grail."


    "i''m you''re servant." she preened a little under the physical affection. "this is what you desired, so i will make sure no one steals it."


    "so, what''s the plan?" i asked him staring at the spell circles that covered the ground.


    "it''s as you would expect, we''re going to perform a summoning, but we''re hijacking the wish component to facilitate the summons as opposed to the normal summoning function." zelretch explained.


    "hmm, we completely bypass the ''true wish'' that it''s supposed to grant by doing this. can probably do something with it later after it takes some time to recharge." i rubbed my chin. despite my description of the grail being a huge mana battery, you can''t just shove mana into it and recharge it that way. the mechanisms are intricate, and using the systems strains them severely. it was one of the main reasons that the grail war was supposed to be 60 years apart. half of it was the collection of magical energy, the other half was so it didn''t burn itself out by being used too soon.


    "indeed. and i took the liberty of carving the summoning circles, a little something i had bouncing around my head. it''s different than the normal one ¨C obviously, but it should trigger the correct sequences for what we''re trying to accomplish."


    "yeah, it''s not so much a normal summon as trying to pull as much of her from the throne as possible." it was almost like four different circles all intersecting at a single point.


    "well, all it needs is a catalyst and to simply make a wish." zelretch gestured for me to go forward.


    i rubbed my ring, mentally looking at the spear that laid inside.


    "something wrong, wilhelm?"


    "i..." i bit my lip, remembering what was said to me by him. "i''m nervous." i said quietly. "i can''t stop having this thought in my head ¨C what if she isn''t happy to see me?"


    "oh wilhelm." zelretch pat me on the shoulder. "we both know that''s complete bullshit."


    i blinked at his very blunt dismissal.


    "we haven''t spoken about what happened, but something clearly did." he started again. "something that shook you enough to give you doubts. but whatever it is, remember what you told me her last words were to you? for whatever happened, did that change the last moments you spent together?"


    "i know it''s probably irrational." i sighed, slumping my shoulders. "doesn''t make this pit in my stomach go away. but you''re right, there''s no use dwelling on it. if i gave in to these thoughts, i''d regret it for the rest of my life." i didn''t want to let those depressing feelings take hold. i wasn''t special for having doubts, everyone did, it was a facet of life.


    i flicked my hand to the side, gae bolg appearing in my grasp. i walked forward, stabbing it into the center of the summoning circle.


    the grail glowed, as i approached, as if ushering me to continue. a wish that instead of actualizing the wishcraft matrix to shape the massive amounts of magical energy, it looped around into the summon systems, but still supported the features inherent to the wishcraft mechanisms.


    a wish, without using the wish.


    "i wish....." i held my hand up towards the summoning circles. "i wish for my sca?thach back."


    the accumulated magical energy gathered and erupted at the focal point, blinding everyone in the room. the sheer force made me brace myself as i felt time and space shudder to facilitate my desire, my wish. through the blown up dust, and the shimmering glow of power, i squinted my eyes to see a new figure standing in the middle of the circles.


    red eyes met mine.


    i took a hesitant step forward, hand shakily reaching out as i touched her arm. the look she gave me was one of recognition.


    i didn''t utter a word as i pulled myself into her chest and refused to let go. even when i felt the dampness flow down my cheeks.


    i felt her arms wrap around me, her head pressed against mine. a faint whisper only for my ears, a gentleness to it that only made me react stronger. "you silly boy."


    ***


    feeling a little bit better so i got a chapter done today. guess whose back?


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.


    we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 201:

    chapter 201:


    i don''t know how long i stood there, holding her tight as if she would disappear if i let up for even a second. she didn''t speak, nor begrudge me for this , and she made no effort to move out of my embrace. if anything, i could have sworn she pulled herself just a little bit more into my arms.


    "i hope you remember who i am, otherwise this is going to be really awkward." it almost came out unconsciously. a ¨C sometimes ¨C default reaction when i''m uncertain or otherwise nervous. to make light of the situation.


    she shifted in my arms enough that she could look me in the eyes. it was only another moment before her lips were pressed softly against mine. i didn''t realize how much i wanted this again until i got lost in her touch.


    it was quick, but i could feel the emotions delivered through the kiss, only lasting another couple seconds before she pulled away. her head lightly pushed against mine, our noses almost touching and our breath tickling each other''s faces.


    "does that answer your question?" she gave me a smile that made my heart thump loud in my chest.


    "i think i need to be persuaded some more." i replied without a hint of shame.


    her little giggle met my ears and i couldn''t help but squeeze her just a little tighter. "it seems you have grown more bold in my absence."


    i stiffened a little, looking away from her eyes at the mention of our time apart. "i missed you." a barely audible whisper left my throat.


    "you sweet boy." she went in for another kiss, just enough to dismiss the melancholic feelings. "you went through the trouble of summoning an old witch like me." she gave me another little peck to make sure she had my full attention. "this sca?thach won''t leave your side again."


    "un." i made a mumbled grunt as i buried my head back into her chest. "you''re not allowed to leave again."


    "fufufu." i felt a hand run through my hair. "did this sca?thach not promise you already?" her breath tickled my ear. "i''m yours, am i not?"


    "mine." i repeated quietly, a possessiveness that sprouted in my heart.


    hearing her giggle again, it just continued to make my heart flutter.


    "now." she poked me once more. "introduce me to your companions, i believe we had made a spectacle enough of ourselves." for the first time since her summoning, we broke apart.


    "oh no, don''t mind us." gramps spoke up with obvious amusement on his face. "i was just enjoying the show."


    sca?thach looked mildly amused as well, opting to adopt a little smirk on her face. with a glance back, she began to chide me. "wilhelm, should i teach you a lesson on proper manners, hmm?" she nudged me.


    honestly, i missed this aggressive attitude of hers just as much as her gentle side that usually stayed hidden.


    sca?thach, this is kischur zelretch schweinorg, my grandfather." i gestured towards him.


    "queen of the land of shadows." zelretch decided to be a little more grandiose with his greeting. "i am honored to meet you, immortal witch." he did a slight bow in her direction.


    "i remember, between the various lessons i taught him, he would mention you at length." sca?thach tone turned slightly more polite.


    "lesson? you mean beatings?" i tried to clarify.


    she turned to me with a smile on her face. "do you require another lesson so soon?"


    i cleared my throat. "proceed." i took a step back.


    [she''s still got it] ddraig began to laugh in my soul.


    scathach clasped her hands respectively. "master of the second, slayer of the crimson moon, the honor is mine." she also did a bow, practically mimicking his actions.


    "i suppose the grail''s information is filling some blanks." i muttered at her apparent ''knowledge''.


    "bad... habits?" sca?thach looked at her incredulously. "do we know the same person?"


    "alright, alright!" i stepped between them again. "none of that. this is a happy day, no fighting."


    "go, go." zelretch shooed us out after everyone calmed down. "i''ll get to work on the ''other'' project. go say hi to the others."


    "other project?" sca?thach raised an eyebrow at me while i glanced at raikou. a look of understanding flashed across her face briefly. "very well, let''s go. there are a few powerful auras out there, i''m curious who else is here."


    raikou did not like sca?thach basically pulling me along, but i think she was holding her tongue for my sake.


    and my teacher unceremoniously pushed the door open to see everyone sitting around.


    "of course you''d wish for a girl." mordred was the first to speak up. "seriously, i''m not even surprised."


    "that''s...honestly fair." i couldn''t even bring up a counter argument. "this is sca?thach." i gestured to her. "she''s my ¨C"


    "i''m his woman." she said blatantly and without any fanfare.


    i took a moment, blinking a surprise at her admittance. but then again, she wasn''t someone who beats around the bush


    "sup, i''m achilles." the rider server gave a little wave. "heard you''re a pretty good teacher. doubt you''re as good as chiron, but at least you''re a treat to look at."


    "hooh." sca?thach slowly turned to him. "i''ll have to fill in some gaps in ''chiron''s'' teachings then." ah, that tone of hers still sends a shiver down my spine.


    "i''m ready to go, any time anywhere." achilles grinned.


    "don''t mind achilles, he only thinks with his spear." the archer spoke up. "i''m atalanta, and this is jackie." the huntress still held the assassin close.


    "don''t all boys?" sca?thach chuckled. "i know of you, huntress. i hope to see your archery skills some time."


    "the praise of a god-slayer is something i''ll cherish." their conversation was tact and respectful.


    "and this...jackie." sca?thach narrowed her eyes. "i''ve never seen such a conglomeration of ghosts that made such a coherent whole before. tell me child, do you wish to be purified?"


    assassin looked up, not even phased by my teacher''s stare. "we want to stay with mommy." she glanced over to reika who looked to be half sleeping in the corner.


    sca?thach just smiled, shaking her head. "i suppose it''s not my place anymore. i''m no longer living, so protecting the world from such things is no longer my purpose."


    "and this is my son, mordred." i pointed towards the knight of treachery who was just sitting silently.


    "fuck you." she flipped me off.


    sca?thach cackled. "i like her."


    mordred grunted in acknowledgement. "heard you''re a hard ass bitch." they seemed to be sizing up one another, similar to achilles but less....lackadaisical. "wouldn''t mind going a round or two when we have time."


    "that can be arranged." my teacher nodded in satisfaction, looking over mordred again. "i have a feeling we''ll get along well."


    ***


    scathach finally back and introduced to everyone. raikou being competitive and scathach going along with it because she finds it amusing.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 202:

    chapter 202:


    it was weird, but nice, having this colorful array of people all in one room and happily conversing without any issue.


    well, kind of.


    of course some heads were butting, but, it was mostly in good fun. sca?thach was certainly someone who didn''t take shit from people; amused by their words and actions or not, she would return whatever verbal licks she received with interest.


    maybe that''s why she was sort of in this weird competition with raikou. i know for a fact that sca?thach isn''t one to be so blatantly affectionate in public, yet she was willing to lean into me a little more than normal, and even briefly brush up on me with her hand.


    it may not seem like much, but this was certainly more forward than she normally was. this was the same woman who would strip naked just to tease me, yet would hesitate to show actual affection. the little smile she sent me, for the briefest of moments when our hands touched.


    it really made my heart flutter.


    and raikou was being extra clingy due to the summoning of sca?thach.


    well, zelretch was working on something, and it should be done soon. only a little bit longer and we can fix this issue she had with her mad enhancement.


    "oi, bastard." mordred said as she sort of lazily leaned back in her chair, tilting it on the back legs. "what''s this world of yours like, the one you were going to bring me to?"


    suddenly, the small conversations stopped, and all eyes were on me.


    "kinda curious too." achilles spoke up. "you said there was some stuff there i''d have fun with, like during my time."


    "alright, i may as well explain this properly." i paused for a moment, mulling over how i should begin. "to start off, basically, the age of gods never ended. that isn''t a perfect explanation for my birth world, but it should give you an idea of what''s going on."


    "everyone still around, even my mom?" achilles asked.


    "honestly, i don''t know about your mom. i do know there was a long period of warring that happening between the supernatural communities of the world, and many factions lost some or most of their numbers."


    "how is the world even standing? if the olympians went to war, i can''t picture humanity still surviving."


    "the simple answer is that the gods there are.....weaker than the gods you think of here. don''t ask me how or why, i can''t give you a good enough explanation. could be the reason they''re still around, a trade off if you will. and second, there were enough....entities that wished to preserve the world for the most part."


    "like who?" sca?thach was the one who asked this time, looking at me rather curiously. i spoke about my world during our time together, but we never really delved into it.


    "the abrahamic god, for one."


    "he''s like....real? appears and shit?" mordred was probably the closest to what could be considered ''christian'' in the room. it was during her time that the religion started taking off. even artoria believed in that specific world view, despite never voicing her beliefs.


    "yup." i said simply. "his angels appear on earth all the time. if you really wanted, it wouldn''t be hard to meet some of them. hell, they''d probably love to ''sponsor'' you or something if you were inclined." getting into the deeper stuff at this point would probably be unwise. i''d let her settle down first before dropping any of those huge revelations on her.


    "i.....will process that later." mordred wisely decided not to think too deeply on it.


    "so yeah, supernatural factions, everyone you could think of is up and about." i nodded before realizing something. "oh." i turned towards achilles and atalanta, the latter of whom still had assassin in her lap. "i forgot to mention, i''m not entirely human."


    "i fucking knew it." achilles perked up. "so what are you, the grail gave me info on youkai, you something like that?"


    "half-devil." i corrected. it was....weird admitting it so blatantly and not being...flamboyant about to ease the tension.


    achilles just blinked. "huh."


    "yeah, my old man is actually lucifer. though, not the lucifer you probably think about that the grail told you. no, the original died way back when and it''s now used as a title like ''president'' or something."


    "sounds weird." mordred looked uncaring, which made me smile slightly. "alright, so everything exists, god, devils, other gods, youkai. and somehow, it''s not complete and utter fucking chaos."


    "it sounds strange when you word it like that, but yes. the supernatural is hidden from the greater world, though they''re less.....bloodthirsty about it there. if you want to tell someone about the ''secret'' no one''s really going to bat an eye. you go into the middle of the city and start shouting about everything going on behind the curtains, and you''re going to get people pissed" they needed at least a minimal rundown.


    "so you''re saying there''s plenty of strong people to fight?" achilles grinned.


    "oh, hell yes!" mordred slammed her chair down.


    "yup. i actually fought okita souji over there. he was reincarnated into a devil." i blinked in realization that i hadn''t explain that shit. "and stay away from devils trying to use something called ''evil pieces'' on you. it turns you into a devil, and you become slaves under them."


    "got it, tell devils to fuck off." mordred seemed uncaring. "so, where are you taking us?"


    "a small dimension overlaid atop kyoto over there that houses a good portion of japan''s youkai. it''s ruled by a nine-tailed fox by the name of yasaka ¨C whom i am acquainted with."


    "god, how many women are you fucking?" mordred huffed.


    "language, there are children here." atalanta chided.


    "please, she''s probably older than i am." mordred rolled her eyes, clearing speaking about assassin.


    "i was speaking of achilles." she smiled


    "hey!" the greek hero exclaimed.


    "tell me of this fox." sca?thach interrupted, looking at me intently.


    "oh shit." mordred whistled with a laugh.


    "i''m more curious about the greek gods. is my teacher still kicking around over there? how about herc, i always wanted to fight him." achilles seemed to start speaking his mind.


    "anyone i would know still around? i would bet a lot of fucking money that the flowery bastard is still alive and doing shit." mordred added on.


    "is lady artemis alive as well? i couldn''t imagine her dying." atalanta joined in. "i wonder if she would welcome me."


    "my student, my question has not been answered." sca?thach placed her hand ''gently'' on my arm.


    "can i just.....explain without a million questions?" i sighed, dropping my head to the table, making everyone quiet down. "thank you." i did reach over and squeeze sca?thach''s hand. "and to answer your specific question, yasaka is....the mother of my daughter."


    sca?thach blinked, seemingly surprised by my words and caught off guard. "i must have been gone a long time."


    "it''s been a few months."


    "then i feel as though you hid some matters from me."


    "she''s not my blood daughter, got adopted by her at some point and things just happened."


    sca?thach hummed. "i will meet her soon, yes?"


    "yes, i''ll be taking anyone who wants to go over."


    "good." she nodded simply.


    "now." i clapped my hands. "important matters, and no more interruptions." i eyed everyone in the room. "so, i know yasaka, one of two people who rule over japan''s youkai. i have a home in kyoto, which she rules, that is anchored to several worlds so you can use it to come and go to various places. if you want to stay over there, i can set you up with the needed stuff like identities and money." i paused to allow everyone a chance to now ask questions.


    "alright, so do you care what we do? you''re not going to hold this over our heads or anything, right?" achilles questioned.


    "no." i shook my head. "well, i''d like to say this is conditioned on you not becoming my enemy, but i think we both know how that''ll end." i gave him a smirk.


    "really, want to test that out right now?"


    "i would be more than happy to in his place." sca?thach glared over at him. surprising me how defensive she was being of my person.


    achilles clicked his tongue. "fine, whatever. i just wanna check the place out and see what''s what."


    "good. and i understand you all probably don''t want to stay with me, so setting you up with your own places won''t be hard, and finding work that you would like. that is to say, hunt down monsters or strays and stuff like that is always in demand."


    "damn, that sounds awesome. where do i sign up?" mordred immediately perked up.


    "i''ll talk to yasaka.....funnily enough there''s actually a descendant of that world''s arthur working under her due to some.....circumstances."


    mordred blinked. "really?"


    "yeah, the dumbasses there name themselves after you all every generation for some reason. his actual name is arthur pendragon. his sister is le fay pendragon, and their father''s name is --- can you guess it?" i sighed.


    "that''s fucking stupid." mordred scowled. ".....is someone named after me?"


    "not that i know of."


    "and i have the sudden urge to go beat some idiots up."


    "hey, i''ll happily join in. i think artoria would like to have some words with them too, so it can be a bonding experience."


    mordred paused for a moment. "is father over there?"


    "she''s in another world at the moment, but she lives at my house, which you can visit." i eyed her reaction. "and i assumed you would like your own place and be able to come over at your own.... pace."


    i paused and couldn''t help but smile. "nah, you deserve something good." i held out my hand to him.


    he smirked, grabbing it. "just don''t go soft. i want a rematch eventually."


    the two greek heroes sauntered off somewhere, but i knew that atalanta would alteast keep him out of.... significant trouble.


    "now, ladies?" i looked up at both raikou and sca?thach. "am i to assume you both wish to follow me?"


    sca?thach poked me with an eye roll. "you ask questions with obvious answers."


    "mommy will go wherever her son goes." raikou said without hesitation. and i didn''t miss the way she shifted to her ''normal'' clothes, those that showed off her amazing legs.


    and i think raikou sent sca?thach a smug smile when she noticed my gaze. sca?thach snorted, but didn''t respond even as we began our walk towards yasaka''s manor.


    "are you okay, being out here like this, raikou?" i asked my servant.


    she had been taking many glances here and there, some scowls appearing as she eyed certain youkai that walked down the street. "it''s...strange. even back in my era, when there a few youkai that did live among humans, it wasn''t like this."


    "she''s right." sca?thach spoke up, agreeing with my servant. "even over in ireland, with all the fae folk, and other monsters that walked about. there were some that did live among humans without issues, but this place has a different.....air about it.


    "i feel no need to draw my blade." raikou muttered, almost in defeat.


    "mmm." sca?thach hummed. "it''s....peaceful."


    it''s strange that their little ''rivalry'' was kind of put on hold. a shared culture shock that both of them were experiencing.


    "....it''s nice." sca?thach finally muttered.


    "yes, it''s a welcome sight." raikou seemingly agreed.


    they looked...happy? content maybe. it was a hard expression to describe.


    "this should be her manor up ahead." i lightly pulled on their arms, grabbing their attention. "a heads up, i plan on revealing to her our origins in this meeting. i wanted to do so soon regardless, but the time feels right."


    "i have no issue with such a course of action. if this woman means anything to you, then having her in your confidence will not bother me." sca?thach seemed unconcerned.


    "i will follow master''s wishes." raikou smiled.


    it was as simple as that, huh?


    "there are many guards." sca?thach eyed the surroundings. "and they all have their eyes on us."


    "tengu." raikou said quietly. "i have never seen so many in one place. their clans mostly stayed away from me before."


    "don''t worry, they''re friendlies." i smiled towards them.


    "young lord!" a familiar tengu appeared infront of us with a burst of speed. "welcome back, young lord."


    "soma, it''s good to see you again." i eyed him. "and it looks like you got stronger since we last met."


    "it''s my honor to be remembered by the young lord." he bowed his head. "this one has made some gains on his training in your absence."


    "well done." i praised him. "is yasaka in?"


    "yes, she is awaiting you at the same place." he stood up, head still bowed as he gestured towards the gates. "she has also already been informed of your companions."


    "thank you, soma." i nodded. "i will head over then."


    "young lord, i wouldn''t dare allow you to go without someone leading. please allow me to show you the way again." he quickly tried to explain himself as he walked forward.


    ah, proper manners. "very well, let''s go."


    "hmm, all these guards, they seem to be just the basic lot, yet they''re all atleast this level. it is impressive in its own way." sca?thach looked around.


    "your words honor me, madame. we are in fact the weakest unit. as you enter deeper, the strength increases as well." he didn''t shy away from my teacher''s blunt comment. "i may not be at their level now, but i will work hard to reach such heights."


    makes sense. they wouldn''t want their strongest shown around at the gates every day.


    "hmm, you have a good attitude." she smiled. "i have a feeling i''ll have some free time soon. maybe i should inspect these....guards of hers."


    why did i feel a chill down my spine?


    "are all of the guards here tengu?" raikou spoke up which surprised me. she normally didn''t like to converse with other people.


    "no, madame." he shook his head, politely explaining as we traversed the large building. "there are many different types of youkai and other species that have pledged themselves to lady yasaka. we even have a few humans under our banner." he mused. "it is simply that there are about a dozen tengu clans that have served yasaka and her predecessors for centuries. we tengu pride ourselves in our honor and abilities in warfare. being such, most of our young tend to grow up admiring those who serve lady yasaka and follow their parent''s footsteps."


    "i see." raikou muttered. i could guess that the situation was still very strange to her.


    "here we are, young lord, and ladies." he gestured towards the familiar doors again.


    "thank you soma, your help has been appreciated once again." i of course was polite and thanked him for his help.


    "always, young lord." he bowed one last time before departing.


    i looked at the two women beside me before pushing the doors open.


    "my day has certainly brightened up." yasaka sat at a table, three more seats had already been prepared with the tea still steaming. her tails swayed gently behind her.


    floofy.


    i had to resist the urge to run up and floof them.


    "hello, yasaka." i smiled towards her. "you look lovely again, did you do something with your hair?"


    she smiled back. "i did, i''m happy you noticed." she did seem genuinely happy. it was more....curled, i suppose. i would say it looked beautiful, but frankly, that wasn''t a hard threshold for her to achieve. pretty fox is always pretty. "some new faces." she gestured towards the empty seats. "any friend of wilhelm''s is welcome here."


    "thank you for your hospitality." sca?thach said with a small bit of respect. it was to be expected, she was of royalty. basic manners was a must in situations like these.


    "oh, it''s no problem." she grinned. "so, who''s my new competition, hmm?" she playfully asked.


    i let out a sigh, knowing this was coming.


    sca?thach chuckled. "competition? there is no competition, i''m already his woman."


    "oh, i like you." yasaka laughed. "what about you?" she looked at raikou.


    "i am his mother." she said bluntly as if that answered every question.


    "...okay then." yasaka seemed unsure of how to reply to that. "so, wilhelm. what brings you over to my little neighborhood?"


    "can i not just come to see you?" i asked.


    "i will always welcome you in my home." she gave a gentle smile. "but i can see that look on your face, that you''re holding something back. i''m able to separate business from personal if it''s an issue of that kind."


    "no, it''s not like that..." i let out a sighed, biting my lip. it was...hard, being forthcoming like this. but, i wanted to be honest, and i didn''t want to keep going on as i had before. i trusted her, i genuinely would trust her with my life, why couldn''t i trust her with my secrets? i knew it was ridiculous, but it was one of the hangovers i still had. "i wanted to tell you some of the secrets i''ve been keeping. you deserve to know if you''re going to be in my life."


    yasaka perked up, that little mischievous smile she had on her face turned to something more natural.


    "girls, can you introduce yourselves?" i asked my companions.


    yasaka looked confused but didn''t interrupt.


    "i am sca?thach, queen of the land of shadows." my teacher did not even hesitate to reveal her true identity.


    raikou stiffened, sitting up a bit straighter, probably due to some competitiveness she was having with sca?thach. "i am minamoto-no-raikou, leader of the four heavenly kings." she stated.


    yasaka, stared, barely blinking before slowly turning to me with a questioning gaze.


    "i have..... a lot of things to talk to you about." i said with a wry smile.


    ***


    and chaos has been let loose onto the world. so, i should be somewhat back on my normal posting schedule as i''m feeling close to normal now. thanks for sticking around even with the absence of chapters while i was sick.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone.


    we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 203:

    chapter 203:


    it was a little amusing to see her tryto grasp the tale i wove. the description of concepts so utterly foreign to her that she needed very in depth explanations. it helped that i had both sca?thach and raikou here with me to give credence. not that i thought she would doubt me or call me a liar, but having someone else confirm something so outlandish, it helped her compartmentalize everything.


    the small lull, these few moments of silence seemed to stretch on for a long while as yasaka looked lost in thought.


    "i''m not quite sure how to react." yasaka finally spoke.


    "meridia said something similar." i chuckled.


    "yes, this meridia too. i had thought her just a lesser goddess i did not happen to know, but i''m guessing that''s incorrect." she looked at me expectantly.


    "oh yes. frankly, i would have the confidence to go into the dimensional gap and slap the great red with her at my side."


    yasaka opened her mouth and closed it again slowly. "that is another conversation for later." she seemed to push that aside for now. "and dare i ask about artoria? i''m assuming...." she glanced at raikou and i could guess her thought process.


    "she''s also not from this version of earth, but anything else i would like to have her reveal." i replied.


    "and jinn?" yasaka asked again.


    "not much changed. she''s from a world called remnant, but again, it''s her tale to tell."


    yasaka nodded in understanding. "sca?thach....." she muttered looking at my teacher.


    the god-slayer smiled happily as yasaka turned her attention onto her. "i''m surprised that such concepts are not widely known. even during my era, the concept of parallel worlds was not something untouchable. perhaps it was more ambiguous in understanding, but still known regardless."


    "i''ve only heard of the idea from human sciences and their theories." yasaka shook her head. "if it is known, then it''s kept at the highest level of secrecy among the more powerful."


    "i doubt it''s a completely unknown idea." i interjected. "it''s how scrying the future works, or other variations of such. looking at many possibilities along other world-lines."


    yasaka tilted her head, slowly adopting a look of contemplation. "that makes sense now that i have more context." she let out a sigh. "but i believe such things are beyond my pay grade." she then turned her attention to my other companion. "and minamoto-no-raikou." yasaka was....stiff when addressing her. "are you uncomfortable with me?"


    raikou blinked for a moment. "am i uncomfortable with you?" she didn''t seem to understand.


    "the.....version of you from this world." she appeared to be careful with her phrasing. "it was a little bit before my time, but my mother told me some stories on how she used to clash with him." yasaka pursed her lips. "he left a scar on her that never healed. she told me he was a very arrogant and headstrong man, unwilling to compromise with my kind on nearly any issue. he despised youkai for reasons i do not know."


    raikou bit her lip. "i have no problems with youkai. i have known many in my life."


    i reached over and squeezed her hand, earning a small smile from my servant. i knew she had a hard life and reminiscing about certain things made her depressed.


    "okay." yasaka said simply.


    "you are accepting my words as fact?" raikou seemed surprised. her ''nature'' was being questioned, and that was perhaps her more sore spot.


    "i trust wilhelm." she replied. "i have no doubt in my mind he would not bring someone around my daughter that he thought they would harm her. by association i can assume you are not the same person as my mother described in her stories."


    raikou usually hated being addressed by other people, like they were so insignificant in her eyes that they didn''t matter. from what i could tell, it wasn''t some sort of superior complex she had, but a genuine uncaringness for anyone else.


    and here she was looking ....happy.


    now that i think about it, she was happy too when jeanne dismissed her concerns over her oni side. i guess she also had her own hang ups about her origin.


    "i have another question." yasaka decided to speak up again. "your grandfather ¨C"


    "yes, that was my home world." i replied, knowing what she was going to ask.


    yasaka let out a little cute laugh. "you were so worried you took my kunou to an entirely different world?"


    "i panicked." i huffed. "i knew my grandfather would take good care of her.


    "that''s adorable." sca?thach went to pinch my cheek with a little laugh as i took the abuse. "my little student, all grown up."


    "oh my, i didn''t even think to ask. you were the one who trained him?" yasaka inquired.


    "yes, he sought me out in the land of shadows and asked me to take him as my student." sca?thach had a gentle smile on her face as she reminisced. "what wonderful days those were. it was quite fun to thoroughly beat some sense into him." she slipped into a slight smirk as she eyed me. "but he grew into a good man."


    "oh master, you''re blushing." raikou pointed out with a mischievous smile. something i didn''t think she was capable of in this state. though i guess it was her focusing on me more so than the others.


    i groaned, letting my head fall to the table. "i knew letting you all meet would be a bad idea."


    "i believe this is the perfect moment for some stories when he was under my tutelage." sca?thach had that tone in her voice, the one that i remembered when she wanted to mess with me. "i recall the first time i had him on the ground, my foot on his chest. can you guess what his words were?"


    "neaaahhhh!" let out a sound i didn''t know i could make as i tried to silence her


    she just laughed, holding me back.


    ***


    "thank you." i replied with sincerity.


    "oh, think nothing of it." her tails swayed happily. "i can do something this easy for the father of my daughter without a second thought." she grinned watching both sca?thach''s and raikou''s reactions. the mischievous fox. "speaking of our daughter."


    as if right on que, the door opened and a little kitsune walked in. i turned to look, and she appeared just as surprised to see me as i was her.


    "daddy!" she shouted, rocketing towards me.


    i was already out of my seat, sweeping her up in my arms. "my little fox." i hugged her tight.


    "always going straight for daddy." yasaka giggled, still seated.


    kunou finally pulled away, but still tugged on my shirt as she pulled me towards yasaka. "mooom! why didn''t you tell me dad was back." she whined.


    "i just found out earlier, sweetie." she lightly poked her daughter on the nose. "and behave, we have guests."


    kunou blinked, looking around as her eyes landed on my companions. she looked a little sheepish as she tucked her head down a little. "hi, i''m kunou." she said quietly.


    sca?thach stood up, walking the few steps over before lowering herself down to kunou''s eye level. "hello, little one." my teacher was astonishingly gentle as she introduced herself to my daughter. now that i think about it, i had never seen her interact with children before, so this was entirely new ground i was treading.


    "a-are you another one of my aunties?" she hesitantly asked, seemingly accepting the idea quite easily.


    sca?thach eyed me for a moment before looking back down at kunou. "yes. yes i am." she smiled warmly towards her new niece. "and i look forward to spending more time with you."


    "how did you meet dad?" kunou asked.


    "your father came to me for training a few years ago." she smiled wistfully. "and for reasons i still don''t understand, he wanted to take an old witch like me as his women."


    "auntie, you aren''t old." kunou puffed up. "you''re still so pretty, like mom."


    "fufu." sca?thach gently patted her head. "you are just adorable. you may call me sca?thach ¨C or auntie if you prefer." she stated with obvious amusement in her voice.


    "should i be taking that as a compliment, or should you?" yasaka mused, wrapping up kunou from behind.


    raikou slowly stood up from her seat and also came over, which earned kunou''s attention as she escaped from her mom''s grasp.


    raikou didn''t speak, opting to bite her lip like she didn''t know what to say.


    {need help?} i asked through the mental link.


    {master has a daughter....i don''t know what to do. am i supposed to introduce myself? is it okay for me to hug her? do i have her call me grandmother?} her thoughts were a little frantic.


    i decided to help her out. "kunou." i grabbed her attention. "i''d like to introduce you to raikou." i gestured towards my servant who was awkwardly shifting in the spot she was standing. "my mom."


    the look on raikou''s face when i said that i honestly thought she was going to start crying.


    even when she assumed the ''role'' of my ''mother'' upon her summoning, i never really.... acknowledge it. it felt weird to say, but it was simple words for me, and even in her madness, it seemed like a big thing for her.


    so why not?


    i have no idea what''s going to happen once we ''fixed'' her for lack of a better word, but in this moment, i can''t say i''ve ever seen her happier since we''ve met.


    raikou basically swept up little kunou into her bosom. "such a cute girl." raikou cooed. "my granddaughter is so sweet!"


    well, that was easy enough for her to accept the relationship. i have no idea what mental gymnastics she went through when she was having trouble even speaking to kunou a moment before.


    i shared a look with yasaka, just shrugging with a ''what can i do'' expression.


    "any interest in training the young las?" sca?thach asked. "i admit, her natural physique does pique my interest."


    raikou harumphed. "my sweet granddaughter doesn''t need lessons from such a brute. if she wishes to learn to fight, i can teach her my clan''s techniques."


    "brute?" sca?thach scowled. "perhaps we should settle with this a spar."


    "how surprising that you wish to resort to violence." raikou''s sarcastic tone was obvious to all that could hear.


    funnily enough, it seemed like this didn''t even faze kunou who was watching them with unrestrained interest.


    i turned towards yasaka who looked at me and let out a sigh with a smile on her face. i couldn''t help but chuckle at their antics.


    my smile only grew when i felt a fluffy appendage wrap around my waist.


    ***


    raikou and sca?thach meet the little fox. sorry for the late chapter, i took a nap and accidently set my alarm to am instead of pm.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 204:

    chapter 204:


    "you know, i''m almost jealous." i admitted, leaning my head on raikou''s shoulder. i also had a furry tail in my lap as i gently ran my hand through the softness.


    "of which one?" yasaka asked with a little chuckle.


    "yes." i said with a cheeky little smile.


    "keep your feet facing forward." sca?thach knelt next to kunou, raising her arm up as she held a ''spear '' aloft. though, it was more a wooden stick given the lack of a spear head. "good, now adjust your grip like this." she helped kunou move her hands to the correct spot.


    "well done." sca?thach stood up, looking very proud.


    cute teacher is cute.


    i of course took several pictures when she wasn''t looking.


    "mom, look!" kunou called out, thrusting the ''spear'' under sca?thach''s directions.


    i wonder how cu would react if he saw her acting like this. funnily enough, i could easily guess this was sca?thach ''playing'' with kunou. i doubted she has much experience with children, so this was probably how she defaulted when interacting with others.


    "mommy is watching." yasaka waved to her daughter who had a bright smile on her face.


    "where was this gentle teacher when i was training? if i did something wrong, it was followed up with me getting my ass beat." i chuckled.


    "for good reason." sca?thach huffed, clearly in hearing range.


    "your sadism isn''t a good reason." i deadpanned.


    her head snapped to me. "it seems you are in need of remedial lessons."


    normally those words would have filled me with dread, but looking at her, i couldn''t help but smile. "i missed you."


    sca?thach blinked and deflated, like all the wind had been let out of her sails. if i didn''t know any better, i think she pouted briefly. she kind of fumbled a response, just huffing and turning back to kunou.


    hmm.


    curious.


    i didn''t dwell on it, instead bringing up the fluffy tail and pushing my face into it. i didn''t want to this to end, but i knew i was pushing it time-wise.


    zelretch had asked me to come back after settling the other''s issues.


    "so....should we tell kunou?" i looked up at yasaka.


    yasaka didn''t show any discomfort as i played with her tail. perhaps she even enjoyed it if her expression was anything to go by. "if you wish to, i would not object." she said calmly. "but maybe we should wait a little bit."


    it''s a valid train of thought. don''t want to give her an existential crisis or anything. maybe best to wait until she''s a little bit older?


    "i''ll trust your judgement." i replied without a second thought. gods know i have no idea what i''m doing half the time. i shifted in my spot, sitting up and doing a little stretch.


    "is it that time already?" yasaka eyed me.


    "am i that easy to read?" i frowned, still holding her tail.


    "you have this look whenever you have to leave." she gave a soft smile. "it''s very cute."


    i ducked my head to avoid her eyes as her teasing tends to get an unconscious reaction out of me. i don''t know how, but she could easily get me flustered, even when i had other women literally throwing their naked bodies at me.


    "gramps wanted to talk to me about something after the others were taken care of. it seemed like something pretty important so i don''t want him to wait too long." i quickly explained.


    "mmm, i still haven''t forgotten about your promise." she waived her tail in my face.


    "i haven''t forgotten either." i gave her a smile. "let me see what''s wrong. i can deal with anything he needs me to and be back relatively quick. then....i don''t think i''ll be going anywhere for awhile."


    "i''ll hold you to that." her tail slowly moved back behind her. "i would also like to ask something of you."


    "sure, you need something?"


    "need? no, but i would very much want it." the corners of her lips tugged upwards. "there will be a festival in a couple weeks, i would like know if you wanted to accompany me."


    i blinked in surprise. "are you asking me out on a date?"


    "i suppose i am." she grinned. "i did say i would be pursuing you, did i not?"


    "i would love to." i felt my heartbeat pick up.


    she smiled gracefully, before turning towards our daughter. "kunou, sweetie. it''s time to wrap it up. daddy and your aunties have some errands to run."


    kunou''s ears drooped. "but mooom." she whined.


    "sweetie, what have i told you about doing that?" she lightly chided her daughter. "daddy will be back soon, he has to help grandfather out."


    it was....oddly attractive seeing yasaka in ''mom mode''.


    i stood up, giving a little pat on raikou''s shoulder. she had been....silent but otherwise didn''t have any other reactions after a bit.


    "i''ll be back soon." i walked up, wrapping my daughter into a hug. "i doubt it''ll take long, and i''ll be here for a long while afterwards." i reassured her.


    "un." she buried herself into my chest, her tails waiving happily.


    "i''ll go make sure the others are settled and get out of your hair." i looked up at yasaka.


    "i can handle that." she waived my off. "they just require somewhere to stay and some kind of identification, correct?"


    "yeah, i didn''t want them to be cooped up in kyoto and most of them aren''t japanese."


    "it won''t be too difficult. i can send some of my people to handle that." she walked up, cupping my cheek. "go help your grandfather with whatever he needs. i can deal with this in your place."


    "are you sure? i don''t want to just push all thing onto your plate."


    "i am more than capable of alleviating some of your burdens. if i couldn''t flex my power for something so simple, what is the point of my leadership?" she let out a laugh.


    "i won''t say no to the extra help then." i mulled it over. "be careful, most of them are wound up tight. i would suggest not sneaking about."


    "good, i''ll tell my people not to cause problems. but i will require payment." she didn''t even give me time to answer before grabbing me by the collar and pulled me into a kiss.


    "eww, gross." kunou made gagging noises as yasaka claimed my lips.


    "well, i need to stake my claim, hmm?" she eyed both raikou and sca?thach.


    zelretch had his hand on the grail, a look on concentration on his face as he worked his magic.


    "it''s done." he declared, stepping back with a sigh. "the summoning opened up her saint graph, so i was able to snip her mad enhancement from it before everything solidified."


    it looked simple on the surface, but i knew how difficult it was to truly do such a process in that meagre time frame. i would admit that i would have trouble doing it perfectl, yet he accomplished it without any fuss.


    just what i would expect from my former self.


    zelretch let out a breath. "when you have a moment, i''ll be waiting in my office for a chat." he said simply, walking out of the room.


    i reached out, and gently scooped up raikou in my arms. sca?thach was silent as she followed behind me. i walked through zelretch''s home, finding my own room and laying her onto my bed. "let''s hope there are no more issues." i brushed my hand against her head, moving her bangs out of her face.


    i felt a pair of arms wrap around me. "you tend to overthink many things." sca?thach put her chin on my shoulder. "even during my teachings, you would worry over the smallest details." i felt her breath tickling my ear. "it''s not hard to guess that your grandfather is quite skilled at any endeavor he partakes in. if he was unconcerned, you can take that as confidence that there will be no issues."


    "i know." i said quietly, still looking over raikou''s sleeping form. "i just....worry when it involves people i care about."


    she let out a small giggle. "still that same sweet boy i met all those years ago." she ran a hand through my hair before i felt her lips land on my cheek. "should you make your grandfather wait?"


    "no, it seemed important." i shook my head. i reached out, taking her hand in mine before turning around. those red eyes of hers, they were just as beautiful as the first time i saw them.


    my free hand reached up, brushing against her cheek. "i finally got you back, but i feel like i keep having things pop up that take my attention away."


    "this sca?thach is not going anywhere." she whispered, her fingers interlocking with mine. "take care of your business. i will watch over your servant, so you need not worry."


    "thank you." i mumbled.


    "hmph." she squeezed my hand. "i won''t be out done by that fox." at that she basically mirrored yasaka''s actions, pulling me down and placing her lips to mine.


    just as quickly as she kissed me, she pulled back. "now, depart. lest this witch decides to take more from you." she teased, giving me a go head to leave.


    "well, i wouldn''t say no." i flashed her a cheeky smile.


    "fufu, my student has become confident. have you gained some experience in my absence, hmm? are you no longer that blushing virgin that couldn''t even handle seeing me naked? i will make sure to thoroughly test you, you best be prepared."


    again, i couldn''t help but smile, being on the receiving end of her sharp tongue. one more time before i left, i quickly wrapped my arms around her. "i''m glad you''re back." i said softly.


    "foolish boy." she huffed, but leaned in unexpectantly. "i am also glad to be here."


    ***


    "hey gramps." i walked into his office after a knock. looking over the room, my eyes landing on the bottle of scotch that was open on his desk. ".....going to be one of those talks, huh?"


    he smiled bitterly, pouring two glasses. "this is more for me than for you." he was.....unsarcastically melancholic.


    i took the seat infront, reaching out for the glass, i brought it up to my nose. "good scent, well-aged." i gave it a light twirl before taking a sip. there was the pleasant burning sensation as the liquid ran down my throat.


    "i would like to ask you if you''re okay." zelretch started off.


    i let out a sigh. "despite everything, having sca?thach back is a huge relief."


    he nodded, taking his own little drink. "did something happen during the war?"


    "just got taunt a lesson or two by greece''s greatest teacher." i snorted, remembering how he led me around by the nose. "but....what really kicked me in the balls was caster of red''s noble phantasm."


    "a caster, hmm? which caster could give you such trouble?"


    "shakespeare." i could feel a little bit of venom in my voice.


    "now that''s surprising. not a tradition magus then, so he probably had some quirk that made him difficult to deal with."


    "his noble phantasm, it wasn''t something i could fight off. it...i want to say it targeted my heart. it didn''t allow any kind of outside interference, and i couldn''t even hear ddraig while it was active. i couldn''t use my magic because a mental world overlayed ontop of me." i shook my head.


    "i can see how such an opponent would be difficult for you to deal with." zelretch nodded along.


    "he dredged up a lot of things i thought i was over, or pushed down. granted, i think many of them were small things that his noble phantasm seemed to magnify." i bit my lip. "it summoned a mental projection of my father."


    "i did not think you were particularly hung up on that bit."


    "i''m not, or at least i don''t think i am?" i questioned. "i can''t deny that i have some resentment i''ve hung onto. i think it''s understandable in my situation, but i haven''t really given it much thought in awhile. honestly, he seems so irrelevant to me. but seeing him ''face to face'', it made me angry enough that i think shakespeare''s noble phantasm was able to worm its way into my heart and really twist the proverbial knife."


    "so you think it was all hot air?"


    "no." i shook my head. "i feel like there were things i had to confront about myself. while i don''t think they were as.....blown up as his noble phantasm made them to be, they were still things i needed to acknowledge."


    yeah, his noble phantasm wasn''t merely ''saying mean things''. there was an actual component that attacked my psyche, my heart and mind. if i had to guess, it made me slightly irrational in my responses. where i would have opted to not engage and just ignore him while figuring out my situation, i chose to start arguing and saying things i would usually keep to myself.


    "i''m good though." i fingered the rim of my glass. "i accept that i''m not perfect, that i still have things i need to work through. i have my faults, and i don''t deny them."


    "that''s a mature way to handle it." zelretch seemed to give his approval. "and if we''re sharing, i do have my own confession to make." he held up his glass, watching it briefly before down it all in one gulp. "it''s unlikely that you remember, but i had many paramours myself in my younger years."


    i blinked at his sudden words. "yeah, i remember nothing of that. now that i think about it, i don''t recall you ¨C me ¨C ever having even a simple girlfriend, much less a lover."


    "well, that''s to be expected." he hummed. "if you were to pass your memories on, would you want your intimate moments to be included?"


    "that''s a fair point." i accepted. "go on." i gestured for him to continue.


    "most of those i knew are long gone." he sighed, and the age really showed on his face. "i was foolish in my younger years. i thought i knew best, that i had to cut off all else to pursue my role, to uphold my existence. maybe i would have never considered this if you hadn''t come into my life." a small smile formed on his face. "if possible, i would like you to bring a letter to a woman i used to know. she was someone i cared for deeply that i had wronged. she deserved better than what i left her with."


    "she''s still around?" i questioned. immortality or extending lifespans isn''t something too difficult to achieve. but for most people, it was out of their grasp.


    "she discovered her own way to obtain eternal youth." he chuckled. "that old witch. most people think she''s a mere century or two old, but she''s actually well over a thousand." he reminisced with a gentle smile on his face. "lucretia zola." the name rolled off his tongue with a surprising amount of warmth.


    "so you want me to just drop off the letter?"


    "i would appreciate it immensely. and perhaps if she doesn''t kick you out immediately, ask her how she''s been doing?" zelretch muttered. "i''ll of course give you payment for doing this, i think ¨C "


    "old man." i interrupted him. "you don''t have to pay me for something like this. you''ve helped me so much, i would be more than happy to help you in return."


    "thank you, wilhelm." the look in his eyes really conveyed how much this meant to him. "now, let me tell you about this world she lives in."


    i listened aptly as he regaled me with the strange world she resided in.


    ***


    so, raikou getting settled and next arc is shaping up. if you haven''t seen me spoil it or haven''t guessed based on clues, it''s campione. it won''t be long, like less than 15 chapters, then we''re on to dxd for awhile.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 205:

    chapter 205:


    i sat on the edge of my bed, watching as raikou finally stirred in her sleep. she slightly turned and her eyes lazily opened, a content look like she had gotten a nice rest. it was cute enough that i had to hold myself back from booping her.


    "master?" she questioned, sitting up next to me. she blinked in confusion, looking around until it looked like a bolt of lightning jutted down her spine. her tired expression shifted several times from confusion to embarrassment, until landing on something resembling horror. "i....." she trembled slightly looking down at her hands.


    "it''s okay." i pulled her in. "you''re okay. we just got rid of the mad enhancement." i couldn''t imagine what she truly feeling right now, having such a huge shift in her mentality due to the ''curse'' being removed.


    i could feel her trembling in my arms. "i was...." she bit her lip. "...thinking about doing horrible things." she said quietly. "how easy it would be to just kill them all so then i would be the only ¨C " she cut herself off.


    i blinked at her confession, not realizing how bad it actually was. i thought she merely had trouble acknowledging anyone and despised those that got close to me. but to think she had thoughts about killing those around me, even if she didn''t act on them.


    well, it''s not like i could blame her. she had literally been in a cursed mental state. "there was no harm done and everything''s okay now." i reassured her.


    "you must despise me." she muttered. l--b1n.


    "nonsense." i lightly poked her in the cheek in an attempt to get her eyes back on me. "i always knew my raikou was a kind and gentle woman. my opinion of you does not change due to matters beyond your control."


    i had seen some of her memories through the link we had shared. i knew that her previous self was not her true self. the raikou in my dreams was a woman who did not enjoy conflict and was more passive in nature.


    i could see her lips quivering as she pulled me into her chest again. "my son is so kind!"


    huh, i guess that''s just a quirk of her personality.....not that i mind. but it felt less....zealous as she once spoke it.


    "but master." her whisper reached my ears. "do you truly wish an oni like me at your side? my mind is clear, and i question this selfishness of mine. my existence is one that can only bring misfortune."


    i pulled myself away, staring at the uncertainty all over her face. she must still feel guilty about everything....


    "the secondary ''summoning'' that was used to alter your saint graph, it left a certain something out. the method used was more brute force that a normal way of summoning, it basically contracted a secondary version of yourself to your own body."


    "master?" she tilt her head in confusion.


    "you must have not noticed since you were understandably preoccupied with your new ''state''." i held my hand out, the palm of it facing towards her, giving her a gentle smile.


    there were no command seals on the back of my hand.


    "i hereby declare." i said softly as magical energy gathered around my hand.


    her eyes widened in understanding.


    "your body shall serve under me, but my fate shall be in thy sword."


    raikou reached out, touching her hand to mine as new command seals manifested.


    the entire chant was not needed, it was simply one a way to establish a link rather than an actual spell chant.


    "if you accept this will and reason, then answer."


    raikou smiled bright, that warm smile of hers capable of melting ice. "i, minamoto-no-raikou, accept this contract. for as long as you desire, this servant will be yours."


    another feint burst of magical energy flowed out in every direction, and my new command seals pulsed, indicating the sealing of the contract.


    i reached out, pulling her into another hug.


    ***


    walking out of the bedroom, i gently pulled raikou along. she seemed....intent on not letting me go for now, so i obliged her. not that i really had any complaints to raise about the situation.


    "about time." sca?thach sat on the couch, flicking through the tv in the corner. i noticed she was wearing some modern clothes, making my eyes linger for a few extra moments. she perked up looking at us, a little knowing smirk on her face. "you two finally fuck?"


    ***


    when i enter my own portals, there''s usually that little ''brace'' before scenery around me changed, a ''warning'' so i don''t get any sudden sensory overload. i let out an annoyed grunt as the sun shined right into my eyes.


    "so, about these ''dangers'' your grandfather spoke of?" sca?thach asked with a mild amount of curiosity.


    "gods here still exist. but they live in a ''separate'' realm that is the myths and legends of old. they can actually descend to the human world if they rebel against their myth." i began to explain.


    "rebel against their myth?" sca?thach looked at me in confusion. "do they not subside off of human worship and remembrance? how could they act in a manner that goes against their own continued survival."


    "well, it isn''t so cut and dry. for instance, kronos might rebel against the idea of zeus defeating him and descend to the mortal world, becoming a catastrophe for humanity. the way gramps described it to me is that when a god rebels, they become something known as a ¨C heretic god. they also exist to bring disaster and fulfill their whimsies. a sun god may raise the temperature of the planet, an ocean god might flood coastal cities, etc."


    "is it a common occurrence?" raikou questioned.


    "nah, if it were, most of the world would be destroyed. gods are mostly content to exist in their separate realm away from us. it''s why gramps didn''t seem too concerned about the whole thing."


    "oh well. i suppose i can''t hope for such a thing to happen then." sca?thach just shrugged.


    of course she would look forward to a fight with a god.


    "is that the colosseum?" raikou pointed over in the distance.


    "yup." i stood there, admiring it. "it really is a marvel of engineering for the time. the history alone makes it quite the national treasure. technically, it''s actually the biggest amphitheater in the world. and it wasn''t just gladiatorial fights that were hosted here, they even had things such as naval battles."


    "fufu, you must have really read up on it." sca?thach seemed amused.


    "yup, i loved reading about ancient history when i was in school." i smiled. "i had forgotten about it since everything in my life became a bit more complicated. however, i had some small dream of visiting the places i read about, this being among the highest on my list."


    "master, i have a question." raikou interjected.


    "what''s up?"


    "where exactly is this lucretia zora located?"


    i opened my mouth then slowly shut it. "....he didn''t say." i said quietly. "dammit gramps, now we''re going to have to look all over the city for her." i rubbed my temples.


    "it just means we can inspect the city." sca?thach poked me with a small smile on her face. "your excited face was adorable." she grabbed onto my arm. "come, let us go view this structure that you wanted to see. we can seek out zelretch''s former paramour at our leisure."


    i was admittedly very excited. it may seem silly since i can travel various worlds, but this was more or less a childhood dream.


    definitely going to take pictures.


    "do you think ¨C"


    *boooooom*


    the earth around us shook, buildings visibly vibrating in place. i quickly caught my footing and looked around. i was about to open my mouth to say something, but i suddenly saw both sca?thach and raikou staring into the distance.


    inside the colosseum was a massive red boar stomping around.


    "what.the.fuck."


    ****


    and we''re in campione. raikou is working under what could be considered ''normal'' for her as well.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 206:

    chapter 206:


    i was miffed.


    i think i was allowed to be, under these circumstances.


    was it so much to ask for just a few hours of nothing happening, just enjoying spending time with raikou and sca?thach?


    "i believe that beast to be divine in origin, master." raikou spoke up. l--b1n.


    "it''s a bit far away, but the taste in the air is one i remember from divine beasts." sca?thach also confirmed. "it''s not an inconsequential one at that. this boar is mighty and would have been a foe i''ll happily raise my spear towards."


    "joy." i scowled. "and the fact that people aren''t pointing and shouting ''monster'' in the direction of the colosseum means that there''s some kind of perception filter targeting mundane people." i let my annoyance drop down, letting it all out in a sigh.


    before we could even move again, the boar disappeared. just as quickly as it sprung up on the skyline, it had dispersed like it had never existed. the only evidence was the slowly falling walls of the ancient structure, and the cascading bellow of dirt and dust that blew out in every direction.


    "i''m not angry." i said quietly.


    "master?"


    "i''m not angry. i''m not angry." i hummed to myself. "i''m a little angry."


    sca?thach reached out and pinched my cheek, breaking me from my internal seething. "do you want to go search for the culprit?"


    "....kinda." i admitted.


    "very well." sca?thach accepted it easily enough. "perhaps we may find a clue to this lucretia women as well if there are some individuals who are aware of the hidden side of the world."


    good point.


    is it petty that i''m willing to go after the person responsible for this?


    technically, we have an infinite number of alternatives available to peruse and i could simply ignore this. but at the same time.....i wanted to slap whatever dumbass was responsible for doing this.


    it''s the principal of the matter!


    ***


    approaching the half-destroyed historical monument wasn''t particularly difficult. people were still freaking out over the sudden ''earthquake'' that we were able to sneak in without having to resort to any ''other'' means.


    though when we got close, we immediately noticed something out of place.


    yeah, there were dozens upon dozens of people running around the area, and they were by no means mundane.


    the signs of magical energy permeated the air, and spells already enveloped the area.


    "game plan?" i asked.


    "grab one of the people on the outskirts." raikou spoke up. "such a position would mean they are low enough that their disappearance for several minutes will not raise suspicion."


    "works for me." i shrugged, noticing a man in a suit walking towards a tree line.


    thankfully, it didn''t look like he was going to pee, but rather he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and was stealthily lighting one up. he seemed utterly relaxed and completely off guard, so may as well do it now.


    "w-wait, please don''t'' kill me, i know other things." he trembled.


    "relax, i''m not going to kill you." i patted his shoulder as both raikou and sca?thach lowered their weapons. "i''ll even pay you for your help. but.....going to put you to sleep for a little bit."


    he blinked. "really?"


    "are you upset?" i laughed. withdrawing some gold coins out of my ring. "this should be a substantial sum for you, right?"


    "....more than i make in a year." he said quietly.


    "kid, you deal with magical nonsense, you should not be making less than this a year. let me give you some advice." i put my arm around his shoulder. "maybe figure out how to apply these ''skills'' you''ve developed for something mundane without stepping on any toes."


    he looked thoughtful for a moment, and i took that as an opportunity to cast hypnosis on him. he was unprepared as i saw his eyelids start to get heavy and close. i supported his weight, lowering him to the ground.


    "well, that was easy enough." i cracked my fingers. "while i now have more questions, i believe we should address our little voyeur." i snapped my head over to the side.


    there was no movement for a moment until a red light blurred out from behind me, bloodlust erupting from its chosen path. it collided with a tree, utterly destroying it. and right as it connected, a shadow literally moved across the ground, coming to a stop infront of us.


    slowly, a figure emerged.


    a women ¨C rather a girl. she wore something resembling a school uniform with a strange hat on her head and silver hair underneath. though her stature, her overall look failed to portray what she actually was.


    [careful.] ddraig warned from in my soul, something he didn''t do often. [that is a goddess.]


    i knew that, but the confirmation was always welcomed. i stood next to enough divine beings at this point to be able to recognize the feeling of divinity.


    there was a beat of silence before the wind around us whipped up, another red beam shot right by the strange girl''s head. she didn''t budge, nor even react as sca?thach''s spear returned to her hand from whence she had thrown it previously.


    no, her eyes were still transfixed on me as if she was trying to pull out some kind of secret from within.


    "who art thou?" the woman ¨C goddess, spoke.


    "where i come from, it''s polite to introduce yourself first." i countered.


    "where this one comes from, mortals prostrate and accept mine questions with reverence." she sounded....annoyed?


    "where i come from, gods tread carefully in my presence." sca?thach slammed her spear on the ground, making her displeasure known.


    was she getting angry on my behalf? that was oddly heartwarming.


    the goddess slowly turned her heads towards sca?thach, eyes taking in every moment of it. "thy nature.....mine skin feels as if it shalt be pierced by thy mere existence. it is as if mine divinity means nothing before thou spear, yet i sense not the dreaded repulsion of mine hated foes." her eyes glowed, her gaze trying to peer into sca?thach''s nature before turning towards raikou.


    "another strange sight these eyes of mine see." she continued. "divinity like mine kin, yet a mortal soul. more than the mortals who descend from the weakened remnants of mine fellows. thou''s nature differs from thy woman who perpetuates a constant bloodlust, thou feels of lightning."


    finally she turned back to me. "thy own nature is one that confuses me. i sense the touch of other gods and with the taste of draconic power. but mine knowledge is unable to penetrate further."


    "mortals, thou may hear this one''s sacred name." she declared. "i am athena, goddess of wisdom. through the memories of the void, there lies no falsehood nor secrets hidden from mine gaze." her divine power pulsed at the utterance. her eyes narrowed down at me. "who art thou? why can this one not see through thy self and thine companions?"


    ***


    just a heads up, i''m taking tuesday off instead of wednesday this week. gotta drop my mom off at the airport so i''m switching it up.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 207:

    chapter 207:


    "have you tried getting glasses?" i offered helpfully.


    there was a beat of silence as the goddess stared at me incredulously.


    "doth thou not have an ounce of fear within thy body?" she seemed more confused than angry. "thou speaks to a goddess. mortals tremble at the very mention of mine name. yet, thou jests at mine expense."


    "no, no." i rolled my eyes. "i''m so overcome with fear and awe that i can''t help but act this way."


    "this one''s patience is being tested, mortal." she narrowed her eyes. "this one allows your disrespect out of curiosity. but questions can be answered even if thou lacks a tongue to speak."


    i crossed my arms, not even batting an eye at her ''threat''. "you know, i''ve heard that the goddess athena was quite the beauty." i visibly swept my gaze upon her. "yet, all i see is a little girl. then again, knowing you greeks, i wouldn''t be surprised if you lot consider this the ''height of beauty''."


    she raised an eyebrow. "this athena was known as the most beautiful." she scoffed. "what thou sees before thee is an atrocity that shalt be rectified. once this one regains mine proper authority, mine true form will grace the world once more."


    "so, you approach me and my companions, making demands, but then claim to be ''reduced''. goddess of wisdom? are you sure that title still belongs to you?"


    "do not speak as if you can comprehend mine strength. reduced as this one may be, mine power is beyond thy mortal comprehension." she slowly raised her hand. "this one has grown tired of thy blathering."


    i didn''t even move as a familiar bloodlust erupted next to me. really, i should call it an expectance. i could guess that sca?thach was ready to throw down as soon as the goddess appeared and i was not in the mood to dance around the goddess''s supposed superiority to assuage her ego.


    my teacher, she moved as soon as she sensed the accumulated power began to gather. the goddess looked surprised at the speed behind her movements. the deadly spear snaked out faster than i could blink, a collision of opposing powers erupting at the focal point.


    with but a straight thrust, the goddess was sent hurling into the forest, trees felling in her wake.


    truthfully it was nothing more than a greeting. it didn''t seem like either side had committed to this fight in any meaningful way. the goddess had been rather lackadaisical and sca?thach hadn''t even followed up the blow.


    "thou managed to harm me." a pair of eyes glowed under the shadowed canopy of the forest. the crunching of leaves echoing out as a small figure walked back towards us. "mortal...nay. thou art no mortal." there was a slight trail of blood down the corner of her lip. a small finger of hers wiping it away. l--b1n.


    "it has been quite some time since i''ve slain a god." sca?thach twirled her spear. "are you going to be added to their number, goddess of wisdom?"


    gods this side of hers was sexy.


    the goddess paused in her thoughts as recognition of the threat just given sunk in. "thou speaks of the taboo so easily. mine essence does not scream for thy existence to cease, yet mine heart beats in fear. thou are no foolish child of pandora. state thy name, supposed godslayer."


    "hmph." sca?thach spun her spear around again, slamming the butt of it into the ground. "make me." she said almost playfully.


    athena''s eyes widened at the proclamation. "thou did not descend as a heretic god, nor are thou a divine ancestor." she spoke softly, yet her words carried regardless. "how....what are thee? this athena does not understand. mine wisdom should see through such trivial knowledge, but thy existence is shrouded from mine sight."


    "if nothing else, your arrogance is that of a god." sca?thach snorted. "the assumption that you are entitled to anything you want. the very idea that you were denied still confuses you, does it not? does it anger you that these ''lesser beings" do not conform to your whims?" she let out a laugh. "why don''t you come and ''force'' me to bend my knee to your desires?"


    for the first time athena scowled. "thou art confidant thou can protect thy companions as well?" she sent a glare towards me and raikou.


    sca?thach just laughed again, almost casually leaning against her spear. "why don''t you give it a try?"


    "bring it on, bitch." i summoned mirage to my hand, meeting her gaze head on. the amount of fucks i gave right now was a staggeringly low amount.


    "i do not wish to fight." raikou said softly, hefting her sword up. "but i am more than capable."


    athena stared at us with surprise. i guess she wasn''t used to ''mortals'' showing her such blatant disregard.


    "thou three..." she stared at both me and raikou for another moment before glancing at sca?thach who stood to the side. "this one will return once mine power is restored, and mine questions will receive answers." she began to sink back into the shadows.


    wow, she was stunning. i could easily see why the old man had some infatuation with her. obviously, i was judging based on looks here, but she checked many of my boxes. not that i would ever...honestly the thought of it kinda of put me off since the old man said he was sweet on her before.


    "what''s an actual witch doing palm readings for?" i was a little curious.


    she didn''t look surprised that i called her out, instead, she sort of slid down, head hanging off the edge of the sofa as she stared at me playfully. "i get bored easily at my age." she smiled. "it''s fun to see some of the strange things people get up to through their fortune telling."


    "that''s fair." i nodded in approval. and once again, definitely someone zelretch would get along with.


    "so what brings you three to my little ol'' shop." she asked again. "i do other services, but those are a bit more expensive. or if you want some information, i can do that too."


    "well, i''ve come to deliver a letter." i withdrew it from my ring.


    "oh." she sat up. "i wasn''t expecting anything." she hummed. "and whose it from? someone i know?"


    "i hesitantly say you know him."


    "hmm." she pursed her lips coyly. "don''t worry, cutie. i don''t bite unless you pay a little extra for that~"


    i cleared my throat, pushing the letter towards her and turning away. "please don''t start throwing spells at me."


    she blinked looking down at the letter, taking it without a second thought. "pfft, don''t worry kiddo. i''m not the type to shoot the messenger. especially the yummy ones." she chuckled watching my discomfort. "you sure you aren''t part of the delivery? i could teach you a thing or two your two friends probably couldn''t."


    "unlikely." sca?thach said abruptly.


    lucretia blinked, staring at sca?thach. "hmm. there''s something strange about you." she took out a pipe from....somewhere. i didn''t question it. tapping it against the coffee table, she put it into her mouth, blowing out a puff of smoke. "about all of you actually."


    "that''s not the first time we''ve heard that today." i said dryly. what exactly were we giving off that basically makes us such obvious targets? athena somehow noticed us, and here this witch was able to gleam something.


    "oh well." she casually let herself fall back into the cushions of the couch. she set the letter down on the table, practically ignoring it. "anything else you need?"


    "um.....if possible could you read the letter?"


    "i''ll do it later." she waived me off. "just tell whoever sent you that you completed your job." she seemed uninterested.


    i bit my lip.


    this was getting....awkward. "i never did introduce myself." i cleared my throat, getting her attention. "wilhelm henry schweinorg.....at your service." why was i being so nervous?


    i winced slightly as realization dawned on her. mouthing off to a goddess? i could do that all day. being on the receiving end of anger from zelretch''s old flame....for some reason that gave me anxiety.


    there was a sudden stillness as her playful expression completely evaporated.


    slowly, she sat herself up properly. a strained smile made its way onto her face. "did you say schweinorg?"


    ***


    as i said before, wednesday''s chapter instead of tuesday. just a heads up, next chapter is a lewd.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a patreon -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 208: ***Lewd Included***

    chapter 208: ***lewd included***


    lucretia zola stared at me for what felt like forever. her eyes barred down intently on my every feature, as if scanning me for any kind of deceit. the only time her gaze left me was to flicker down at the letter she had previously haphazardly tossed to the side.


    "child, come here." she finally spoke, holding her hands out towards me.


    i hesitantly walked forward, letting her palms rest on my cheeks as she inspected me closer.


    "you look nothing like zelly." she commented, lightly guiding my head to the side so she could get a better look. "did that bastard finally settle down or is it something else?"


    zelly?


    never going to let the old man live that one down.


    "we''re not related by blood." i replied as she withdrew her touch.


    "of course, why did i expect any different." she sighed, leaning back.


    "you believe me about being related to him then?" i questioned.


    she let out a small laugh. "i''m the only one in this world who probably knew his last name. not to mention how few people even knew of his existence."


    "interesting phrasing." i pointed out, probing her slightly.


    lucretia snorted with an eye roll. "no need for that. he told me where he came from before."


    "well, that makes things easier then." she was able to guess my thoughts easily enough.


    she tapped the end of her pipe on the coffee table, looking deep in thought. "hmm." she hummed to herself. "no wonder you gave off such a strange feeling. it was the same the first time i met him."


    "is it that obvious?" i was seriously annoyed how easily people were noticing discrepancies on me.


    "it would take a powerful hime-miko to see the oddities around you all. or a witch on my level, which there are very few in this world."


    "....what about a goddess?"


    she blinked. "a god is more intertwined with the world. even without a corresponding authority, they would know there is something strange about you." she paused for a moment. "....did you run into a god already?"


    "yeah...."


    she let out a sigh. "you really are one of zelly''s." she shook her head with a small smile. "he could never stay out of trouble."


    "maybe that''s why gramps didn''t tell me about these ''campione'' before asking me to come here."


    lucretia let out a groan as she processed my words. "of course he wouldn''t. that.....man." she pinched the bridge of her nose. "you ran into a god, did you happen to get their name? there are many that like to go around revealing their identities."


    "athena." there was no point in hiding it.


    "the goddess of wisdom. yes, i can see why she would single you lot out even if you didn''t go causing trouble. she''s most likely able to read the flow of the world from the void, seeking out information she desires."


    "so a form of clairvoyance then?" i hummed.


    "if you want to be simplistic about it, sure." she nodded. "the goddess left you alone then? i find it hard to believe a heretic god with wisdom as their moniker would not obsess about knowledge out of their reach."


    "kinda." i shrugged.


    "kinda?" she questioned.


    "more like ¨C " i paused. "i forgot to introduce everyone." i clapped my hands. "this is sca?thach, and minamoto-no-raikou." i gestured to both of them.


    "a pleasure." sca?thach said evenly.


    "greetings." raikou gave a small wave.


    lucretia stared at them then back to me. "i think i remember zelly telling me something about....spirits?"


    "heroic spirits. those who became worshipped after death and ascended to a higher state and were moved out of time and space to the metaphysical realm known as the throne of heroes." i replied.


    "yes.....that." she pursed her lips. she put her pipe back in her mouth, taking a moment and blew out a puff of smoke. "both of your names are known to me, atleast within the confines of ''this'' place." she leaned back again. "i can see why the goddess would be forced to back off, but that may only be a temporary matter."


    "i wouldn''t be surprised; i don''t think she was particularly happy when she left." i chuckled.


    "perhaps you should not have called her a ''trollop'', master." raikou lightly chided.


    "my student was already so expectant." sca?thach giggled, her fingers brushing along my length.


    i felt a shiver down my spine as she finally took hold of it. a few casual strokes were all that was needed to get my heart truly racing.


    "oh my, look how grown my son is." raikou''s own hand reached down, running a finger along my shaft. "did mommy''s boobs make you this hard? what a naughty son i have." she pulled me in, placing her lips against mine for the first time.


    the first time tasting raikou, her tongue slipping into my mouth and intertwined with my own. she was aggressive about it, invading each and every part of my mouth, yet she was oddly gentle in her movements.


    "when was the last time you took care of this, hmm? i can feel how heavy your balls are." sca?thach''s fingers gripped around my balls, gently rolling them before moving onto my cock. with just the right amount of forced she squeezed down. "should i have words with your other women about taking care of your needs? well, it doesn''t matter." she licked her hand, then slowly started moving it up and down along my erection. "as your teacher and woman, it''s my duty to make sure you''re well taken care of."


    my lips parted from raikou''s, a groan escaping my throat as sca?thach picked up the pace.


    "master." raikou''s hand sneaked between my legs again, gripping the base as sca?thach moved and started rubbing the head of my cock in all the right places. "do you want to put this big thing of yours inside your mother?" she leaned in, placing kisses on my neck. "the curve on this cock will hit all of mommy''s sensitive places."


    "fufu, look at him twitching in our hands." sca?thach''s finger''s squeezed around my tip as she continuously pumped at my length. "are you close already, my student? it seems you will need much more training in the future."


    i let out several quicks breaths, my fingers digging into the bedding and my toes curling. "i''m going to....."


    "shhh." sca?thach soothed, her pace picking up. "just enjoy the feeling of letting it out."


    "master, just spurt it all out." raikou let go of my cock, arms wrapping around me instead. "you don''t have to worry about anything except cumming."


    i was already past the point i could hold it back, feeling my cock engorge in her grasp i felt the first bit spray out.


    "there you go." sca?thach pumped perfectly in tune with my own orgasm. she didn''t reel back even as my first rope of cum landed on her face. "this sca?thach will take all of your seed, spray it on my face."


    i shuddered in her grasp as she continued to milk me for everything i had. every last bit was let out and accumulated to her being covered completely with my seed. as i finally settled, completely spent, her eyes didn''t leave mine. a smirk on her face as she licked the corners of her lips, my cum dripping down her face.


    "oh my, look at all of that." raikou cooed in my ear. "i wonder, did the thought of debasing your teacher make you let out even more."


    "fufu, boys love this sort of thing." sca?thach didn''t seem to care at all at her current messy state.


    i felt limp as i fell back onto the bed, utterly content and words failing to leave my mouth. i think sca?thach got up and went to the restroom to wash up, but i was still seeing stars. i don''t know why that took so much out of me considering i''ve had actual sex.....with multiple rounds in a row.


    maybe i was really backed up?


    regardless, i felt at ease. i turned my head towards raikou who was laying down, head propped up next to mine.


    "ahh, master~" raikou let out a surprised giggle as i started playing with her boobs again.


    i couldn''t help it, these huge tits of hers were just way too good, and they were all mine. but more than that.... "raikou."


    "hmm?"


    "another kiss?" i mumbled out.


    her little giggle would always be pleasant to hear. she leaned in and gently placed her lips to mine. it wasn''t as deep as our previous one, but i enjoyed it just as much. it lasted but a brief moment before we part and she snuggled up next to me, my arm wrapped around her warmly.


    "i do hope you haven''t forgotten about me." sca?thach walked on over, freshly clean. she quickly crawled onto the bed, opposite of raikou as i held my arm out for her to get in as well. "don''t expect this to be a common occurrence." she gently flicked my nose, reiterating what she said before. "i do not particularly enjoy having multiple people together when i do things like this."


    "of course." i wouldn''t push her on anything she didn''t feel comfortable with.


    "good." she nodded happily. "now....." i think her cheeks turned a little red and her voice dropped to a very quiet tone. "you shared many kisses with raikou, i believe i am due for some myself."


    was she being....bashful, after everything that happened?


    cute.


    i didn''t respond with anything but my lips meeting hers. she was almost needy in the way she grabbed hold of me. letting her lead, i enjoyed the taste i had longed for since we last parted. the warm smile she gave me once we finally settled, and she snuggled in close just like raikou had.


    a beautiful woman in each of my arms.


    i let out a content sigh as my eyes closing, drifting off into what would be one of the best nights of sleep i''d ever had.


    ***


    wilhelm gets a little helping hand from both raikou and sca?thach.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /asatoryforone.


    we have a dis cord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 209:

    chapter 209:


    the feeling of waking up with your arms around someone you cared for; it was something i would never tire of and it seemed to remove any kind of fatigue i had built up over the past several days. there was also something to be said about having two girls in my arms rather than one.


    "am i the last one to wake up?" i muttered, as my eyes groggily blinked open.


    "master looked so peaceful." i heard raikou''s soft voice on my left. "we didn''t want to disturb you."


    "you worked hard; it is a rest well deserved." sca?thach gave a little smile as i welcomed the morning light.


    "one of the best sleeps i''ve ever had." i fully opened my eyes with a sigh, knowing this moment had to end. "i suspect that lucretia is waiting for us so we can''t be lazy for too long." if i had to guess, i would say she hadn''t any peaceful sleep herself. the way she reacted, there were definitely some unresolved feelings between gramps and her.


    "speaking of another woman when you have two beauties laying next to you." sca?thach gave me a little poke in the cheek. "what ever will we do with you, hmm?"


    "i can think if a couple things." i was not subtle in my insinuation and my hands started to roam over their voluptuous bodies.


    "my son has turned into a deviant." raikou gave a faux cry as i gave her butt a squeeze.


    "turned into a deviant?" sca?thach laughed even as my other hand was down her shirt. "this is merely his true appearance."


    "i make no arguments to the contrary." i happily replied, enjoying the last few moments of peace. both of them didn''t seem to fuss as i molested their bodies, content to still be cuddled up. "who wants to shower first?"


    "hmm, warm water spraying down on my body. it was annoying to procure such things in the land of shadows." sca?thach hummed softly.


    "it is such a wonderful invention of this era. i can''t help but look forward to it whenever i get the chance." raikou happily chatted, which still made me raise an eyebrow. before she would barely even scowl towards sca?thach, now she was willing to even exchange pleasantries without being forced. "though, i fear these lecherous paws won''t let me go in peace." she wiggled her backside emphasizing my hand that was enjoying the bounce of her rear.


    "i''m open to bribes."


    "ara ara~" raikou leaned in. "what can your mother give you, hmm?"


    it was strange how smoothly we both stepped over that imaginary line. i had been pretty conscious about not pushing anything while she was ''cursed'', even when she was openly flirting. hell, i felt bad about enjoying my face getting pushed between those huge boobs. but now....neither of us seemed to care that we had escalated. i felt no remorse taking liberties, and we even had our first kiss.


    speaking of...


    i leaned in and she realized what i wanted as our lips met. "payment received." i whispered, staring into her beautiful purple eyes as we parted.


    hearing her giggle would never cease to bring a smile to my face. "then i shall claim my prize." she half rolled out of my embrace, climbing to her feat off the side of the bed.


    again, it was odd seeing how easy she would ''abandon'' me in a situation like this. before, there was no way she would leave me alone with another women, even for a moment.


    and i certainly enjoyed watching her walk away.


    "did you not enjoy the breadth of her body enough, my horny student." sca?thach gave me a light pinch on the cheek again. "well, she has become more pleasant after fixing her illness."


    funnily enough, she didn''t comment that i still had a hand down her shirt. "should i put all my attention on you then, my jealous teacher?" i couldn''t help but give her a cheeky smile.


    "jealous?" she pursed her lips. "how bold you have become. do you think this sca?thach is jealous of any woman?" she reached out and yanked me closer to the point that i was practically on top of her. "i still recall the little boy who couldn''t even look at my nude body without blushing."


    "could you blame me? an amazing women like you teasing the unexperienced brat i was back then?" i lowered my head down, our noses practically touching. "how could i not get flustered?"


    "i see you''ve improved that tongue of yours." she teased, a beautiful smile on her face. "this warm feeling that beats in my chest. how is it that you can bring this sensation to me by just being near?" her hands reached up, wrapping around my head as she smoothly locked lips with me. "i have lived as a woman when i was younger." she briefly broke the kiss only to reinitiate it again. "i have been a queen, a warrior, and even a lover." she pulled away once more. "but never has this heart of mine been given to someone else."


    "the heart of sca?thach belongs to me then?" i smiled.


    i saw her turn away a little and her cheeks turning a surprising shade of red. i knew she was weak to things like this, but not this much. "don''t get ahead of yourself boyo. there is still much you have to do if you dare proclaim that you have fully conquered this sca?thach."


    i couldn''t help but laugh as she tried to hide her embarrassment. "don''t worry, i''ll properly make sure to court you so that there''s no doubt. i''m going to give you all the love and affection that you deserve."


    "hmph." she scowled but it didn''t seem to really do much since her cheeks still sported a healthy red. "i didn''t ask for such a thing....but if you must then i will accept." how cute the way her pride came about in situations like these. she won''t openly come out and say she wants to be romanced. ".....as long as you are able to make time for me, i will be content."


    "i will always have time for you." i moved a few stray strands of hair form her face. "fighting in the grail war was not even close to the extremes i would have gone to get you back."


    "your honeyed words...." she puffed up. "....i am a brutish woman who relishes in bloodshed. i do not have experience in these matters of love, and i do not believe myself capable of that gentleness your other servant can so easily give. but there is a warmth that swells up inside of me when you say such things."


    too cute.


    "you are certainly a brute." i grinned much to her annoyance. "you have a sharp tongue and take pleasure in the pain you inflict. you are ruthless and pretty much always open for a death fight. but you''re definitely wrong about yourself. you have a gentle side that i also fell for just like your bloodthirsty one. every part of you is something i adore and cherish. the warrior queen who has no qualms about stabbing someone through the heart. and the elegant and charming women who would try to sneak in some cuddles because she''s too shy to speak her heart."


    i don''t think she knew how to react to what i said, opting to switch through several quick emotions before settling down. "calling a woman a brute?" she puffed up again, giving my cheek another pinch, blatantly ignoring she was the one who said it first. "i will need to give you remedial lessons on etiquette." she tried to look indignant, perhaps because she didn''t have a proper response to my honest confession.


    but, that was also a side of her that i couldn''t help but love.


    "he does have quite the tongue on him." sca?thach laughed.


    "it''s too bad i won''t be able to experience it properly." she smirked towards sca?thach.


    as beautiful as she is....i just can''t think of her that way knowing the old man was sweet on her in the past. "what do you want to do?" i asked, changing the subject.


    "i''m tired." she sighed again. "i''m tired, i''m lonely and i miss that bastard in my life. it was so long ago, yet i still remember those fond days." she suddenly stood up. "but he wanted to start a conversation. hmph." lucretia snorted. "that bastard should know that''s not my style." she started walking around. "i''m going to need a few things first." she paused turning towards me. "you have his same magic, right?"


    "i do.....?" i hesitantly answered.


    "good, you''re going to give me a path right to him." she gave no room for argument. "i''m going to walk right in there and give him a piece of my mind."


    "i don''t think ¨C"


    she snapped her head, meeting me in the eyes. "i will be marching in there. this is not up for debate."


    "yes ma''am." i nodded.


    truthfully, anyone else i would tell them to pound sand. but by the sound of it, the old man needed a kick in the arse for how he treated her. and i was sure he would be happy to see her again. the only real issue though.... "please hang something on the door so i know not to go in."


    she started to cackle. "oh you sweet child." she cupped my cheek. "you should probably stay away for the next few days."


    ".....noted." i will forever appreciate the heads up. "before i send you on your way, i wanted to ask a few questions about campione and this ''latest'' on in general."


    she paused in her running around. "i have a bunch of books in my library, feel free to help yourself. oh, and i already made a profile on the newest campione. it should have all the information you need." she spoke, running from room to room grabbing things.


    i just blinked as she quickly started grabbing things from every which place, a suitcase already stuffed full of her belongings. "i have nothing secretive here that i don''t want you getting into, so help yourself to anything you need."


    "i appreciate it." i smiled towards my new.....grandmother? maybe. "anything else before i.....?"


    "i think it''s about time i settle some things with that man." she hefted up her suitcase.


    i flicked my hand, opening up a portal to zelretch''s living room. i gestured for her to enter. "feel free to kick him in the balls."


    she walked up, and gave me a kiss on the cheek. though it lacked the same affection that one of my girls would have, it still was accompanied by a certain warmness in it. "i would love to talk more later, after i take care of your grandfather." she cupped my cheek again, giving a little smile before turning and walking through the portal.


    "zelly, roll your ass out here." she screamed at the top of her lungs as soon as she was inside.


    i quickly shut the portal off.


    "are we going to pretend she didn''t stuff her bag full of lingerie?" i asked.


    "yes."


    "i am, yes."


    they both answered the same.


    well, that just happened.


    and now i was trying to forget it did.


    "so, want to go check out that ''campione'' or whatever?"


    "i''m curious about him." sca?thach nodded. "though i also wish to know the whole mechanism behind this phenomenon in detail."


    "i have no desire either way, i am happy to follow along." raikou didn''t seem too concerned.


    well, i admitted to being a bit curious myself.


    time to go see what the big deal is about this so called campione then.


    ***


    just a heads up, found out i have to work saturday -- tomorrow. so expect either a very late chapter, or none at all depending on how that goes.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a dis cord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 210:

    chapter 210:


    "huh, she has tarot cards." while i searched through the rows of books, i had found the stack sitting on the shelf.


    sca?thach, who had a couple books in her hands, turned to look at me with interest. "the grail had given me knowledge of such things. a method of scrying the future, if rather obscure. perhaps they work?"


    i shrugged, flipping through a few. they were made of a strange parchment and the ink felt.....heavy. "well, probably not best for me to meddle considering our....origins."


    "no, no. feel free to meddle." sca?thach gave a little chuckle. "if you startle some god, i will simply clean up the mess." she gave a big smile towards me.


    "well, that''s an obvious trap." i snorted, putting the cards back up. "there''s no way you would be that considerate."


    "hmph." she huffed, smacking my shoulder, though lacking any true force. "i am very considerate. for instance, my foot is not buried in your rear for making such a comment."


    i just chuckled, reaching for another book before stopping. "oh, i think i found it." i started flipping through the pages. "it has a list of all known ''campione'' and their known abilities, personalities, and living places."


    "tea is ready." raikou took that moment to pop her head out of the nearby kitchen.


    "i haven''t had a good cup of tea in way too long."


    "not my preferred choice of drink, but i welcome the new experience." sca?thach held a small smile on her face as she followed me on over.


    "i cannot claim to have mastered the art of tea making, but i have some previous experience in making it." raikou said happily. "i hope you enjoy it, master."


    "i''m sure i will enjoy anything you make for me." i made sure to give her a quick kiss on the cheek, making her brighten up.


    "yes, i will enjoy it as well. thank you for asking." sca?thach said dryly.


    "oh, you''re still here." raikou replied in an equally dry tone. "i hadn''t noticed."


    "well, it only matters that my precious student can''t seem to take his eyes off me." she countered with a smirk.


    there was a beat of silence as they exchanged a look. the little stand off was different than before. i couldn''t feel any actual hostility between them. honestly, i think it''s just a way for them to bond at this point.


    i sat down on the familiar couch that lucretia greeted us at before, a steaming cup placed infront of me with two at either side. despite what she said, raikou wasn''t inconsiderate and happily provided one for sca?thach.


    having both of them on either side of me, it was quite nice. it almost made me wish i was unable to read the atmosphere and do some lewd things. but, there was a time and place, and this was neither.


    honestly, i can''t wait until i have everyone all together. i intended for everyone to meet up earlier, but gramps asked for this favor, so i wanted to settle everything.....and my attention was taken. but i could easily get back without much time having passed, so no harm.


    artoria, jinn, and meridia, i did miss them even if it hadn''t been that long.


    letting out a long breath, i placed the book flat open on the table, opting to take a sip of my tea first. "this is good." i made sure to praise raikou''s efforts.


    "it is pleasant." sca?thach said evenly.


    "i thank you for your praise." raikou didn''t bat an eye at the compliment and responded accordingly.


    them getting along made me really happy.


    putting my cup down, i started skimming the book. "lets see, a total of 7 campione exist after this newest one. and it looks like he''s also the youngest whereas the oldest is a few centuries? they basically just take rulership over parts of the world."


    sca?thach reached over quickly, grabbing the book off the table. i was about to say something but the look on her face stopped me. "this...am i supposed to believe that a boy who hasn''t even left his teenage years was able to slay a god!?" she looked.....upset.


    i sighed. "kusanagi gudou." i spoke the name of the supposed youngest godslayer. "he''s still in highschool over in japan."


    "i do not understand. does my effort mean nothing? that a simple.....child could slay a god whereas it took me dancing on death''s door my first time? to overcome my limits and truly ascend beyond the mortal shell. does my existence mean nothing in the face of....this?" she tossed the book on the table.


    "it wasn''t that cut and dry." i picked it back up, turning the page and skimming it for a moment. "it says here that he somehow got his hands on a grimoire that allowed him to temporarily steal the god''s authority and utilize it one time." i tapped a paragraph on the inked pages.


    sca?thach pursed her lips before letting out a sigh. "getting so worked up at my age. i should not be jumping to conclusions."


    "it''s a weird enough situation, it''s completely understandable." it reached over, squeezing her hand. i began reading it some more as both raikou and sca?thach silently looked over my shoulder.


    there was some rather in depth information. kusanagi gudou, 17 years old, living in japan. apparently, the god he killed was identified as verethragna, the zoroastrian god of victory.


    curious. a god of victory, that doesn''t really reveal many hints towards the god''s authority, and i wasn''t super familiar with this particular pantheon. if i recalled correctly, there was something about different incarnations as he was heavily corresponded with indra who was also known to take on many incarnations. raikou being a perfect example of this.


    "ah, here we go, a list of his known abilities." i mused out loud as there was a rather detail account of his authorities.


    i was right, something about incarnations as his power was divided between many different aspects that this gudou could apparently bring forth based on conditions.


    the giant boar was one of these as its power is to trample anything in its path.


    hmm.


    "this is much more different than i thought." raikou spoke up.


    "i am forced to agree. i had thought someone who shared my title would be more...impressive. enhanced physical abilities, magic resistance, extended life span among other things. are these not just the natural abilities of the children of gods back home? it wouldn''t be wrong to call him a demi-god now."


    "yeah, the only real difference is his ability to use the authority of the god he killed." i nodded.


    "even such a thing is not unheard of. there had been demi gods in the past who could call upon their parent''s authority over the world."


    raikou held out her hand, purple lightning crackled. "my lightning is something my father passed down. and karna''s divine flames were a little more potent in their origin."


    "overall, it''s strange." i rubbed my chin. "i kind of want to meet one even more now. like.....what would possess a kid who had no knowledge of anything supernatural to attack a god?"


    "mmm." sca?thach hummed. "i can''t bring myself to call him a peer.....but his audacity to do something so foolish deserves praise."


    "oh well." i leaned back. "i just want to read a couple more of these books. but afterwards, how about we head over to japan and go meet him?"


    i blinked.


    hey there ddraig, i haven''t heard from you in awhile.


    [i''ve been watching. this place is interesting, and that goddess got my blood pumping. i was hoping you would start fighting.]


    well, i don''t particularly want to fight a god if i can help it.


    [with such beings, the decision isn''t always up to you. but this campione you are looking for, i believe he should be on the roof. i feel something strange from up there.]


    really? why was i not picking up on anything?


    [interesting question. maybe my existence as a soul lets me feel these things easier. or it could just be my experience with such entities that i can recognize certain things.]


    hmm, both are valid thoughts.


    something to consider later.


    finding the stairs wasn''t hard, the layout of the school wasn''t so different from kuoh. and it wasn''t until i started ascending that the feelings ddraig described started to become more pronounced.


    it felt like a higher existence was above me. like a predator was curled up, sleeping.


    fear? no. i did not feel fear from this presence.


    no. it was a more primordial feeling. i could shake it off easily enough without any effort, but the fact that i felt it at all only served to exuberate the ridiculous existence that is a supposed campione.


    there was no hesitation as i pushed the roof door open.


    two sets of eyes stared at me as i walked through the threshold.


    "well, this is rather interesting." i commented, sweeping my gaze around both of them.


    this campione that i saw a picture of, he matched it perfectly. honestly, he could be called painfully normal in appearance, perhaps objectively handsome if you were into men. in a normal circumstance i wouldn''t pick him out of a crowd for any reason. yet, there was a well of power bubbling beneath the surface. the lazy look on his face made me think he was unaware of how he was perceived to those with even an inkling of greater senses.


    next to him was a foreign woman with blonde hair who was giving me a death stare. "who are you!?" she narrowed her eyes, seemingly able to notice some irregularities with me.


    "wilhelm henry schweinorg." i introduced myself, eyes landing on the young man. "and you must be kusanagi godou." it was polite to use his name in the correct manner even if i wasn''t doing so for myself. "it''s a pleasure to meet the person who thought summoning a divine boar and trampling a historical monument was a good idea."


    i was curious so i probed him a little bit.


    to my surprise, he sort of cowered under my words.


    "i-it was an accident?" he said sheepishly.


    the sheer amount of power that was contained inside him and this is how he responds.....


    "huh." was all i could muster at his very meek look. "didn''t expect that. so, what''s up?"


    "what, who are you? why are you questioning my godou!?" the blonde haired women stood up, almost protective of the kid.


    "i just introduced myself." i replied with a dry tone. "something you did not do after wards, being very rude."


    "erica.....please don''t'' fight." the supposed godslayer tried to sooth his companion before turning back to me. "can i ask why you''re here? i don''t really want to fight....."


    "just curiosity." i eyed him. "and you really are new to this, aren''t you?" i spoke, even if i wasn''t looking for a reply. "you somehow managed to kill a god and now you''ve been swept up into this whole mess of magic and monsters." this kid was like an open book.


    "i just want to live a normal life." his shoulders slumped.


    and i blinked again at his honest words. they were.... ridiculous, but i couldn''t doubt the genuineness behind them. "great, now i can''t even get angry anymore." i let out a sigh. "kid, you seem way in over your head here."


    godou let out a sigh. "i didn''t ask for any of this."


    "godou, don''t list to him! you''re the 7th king. don''t let him speak to you this way. if you wish i can take care of him in your stead." the young woman ¨C erica, proclaimed next to him.


    well, she had a sharp aura about her, so perhaps she wasn''t all bluster?


    "i don''t want any fighting." he slumped his shoulders even more.


    this was.....odd.


    not at all how i pictured this going.


    honestly, i thought someone his age would be drunk off his own power. or atleast a bit cocky or arrogant. but.....he''s so timid and afraid.


    "alright, i''ve decided." i clapped my hands. "i''m going to take you under my wing." i nodded to myself.


    "w-what?" he sputtered out.


    honestly, his attitude just made me depressed. and i kind of feel a little bit of kinship with him due to his circumstances. my life was suddenly flipped upside down, albeit to my own betterment. yet, he looked like he didn''t want any of this and was having a hard time adapting.


    may as well do a good deed and gather some data while i''m at it.


    "don''t you worry." i walked up wrapping my arm around him, much to his companion''s chagrin. "big brother wilhelm is going to teach you how to live in the supernatural world."


    ***


    early chapter for sunday, woo! so, i got back super late last night and just kinda collapsed, sorry. so mc finally meets godou and just gets depressed at what he sees and decides to take action to rectify that.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a dis c ord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 211:

    chapter 211:


    "how dare you touch my lord!." the blonde shouted. "who are you!? where did you come from! which organization do you belong to!?"


    "i know your mouth moved, but all i heard was screeching." i replied.


    "how dare you! i''ll teach you some manners." she held her hand up and i could feel the magical energy gather in large quantities. a large, red, magic circle appeared in the air.


    it was obvious to tell she was about to do something, so i simply took out a talisman and threw it at her. she looked surprised as the piece of paper smacked her in the face and she fell to the ground, her magic dissipating and her body unmoving.


    "rude." i said pointedly, wagging my finger.


    why did she just stand there and let me do that? did she think i''d wait for her to do whatever it was she was doing? well.....i guess i do in fact do that sometimes....


    "w-what just happened!?" godou raised his voice.


    "just a paralysis talisman. it''ll wear out in about.....20 minutes based on how her magical energy is fighting against the effect." i hummed, eyeing her over. "though if she were more skilled in her control, it would only last a few minutes at most."


    to be honest, a true expert would have been able to brush it off without any effort. but this girl seemed rather inexperienced with the admittedly impressive amount of magical energy she could call upon. i guess i could just chalk it up to lack of certain experience. she''s probably used to blow through obstacles with strength.


    "magic." godou said lightly.


    "well, i would like to point out, she tried something first and i just defended myself."


    godou sighed again. "so i just have to take off this piece of paper?" he questioned, pointing towards it.


    "yup." i shrugged.


    godou paused turning back towards me. despite being dropped into the deep end here, he seemed rather.....unafraid about the whole ordeal. "what do you want from me? i hope you aren''t here to fight me like doni....."


    "doni." i tilted my head trying to recall where i heard that name. "oh, another campione?" i vaguely remember reading about him. some idiot who runs around picking fights with people. i glanced down at the blonde who was giving me a very angry look even if she couldn''t move or speak. i of course just smiled brightly at her.


    "why does this keep happening to me?" i heard him mutter under his breath and it made me feel bad.


    i let out a commiserating sigh of my own. "it must be hard. suddenly going from a normal high school student to suddenly being called a ''lord'' by people you just met." i could guess that his relationship with this blonde girl was shallow and probably due to his new status.


    he turned towards me, a weary look on his face.


    "i remember when i first discovered the supernatural." i unconsciously ran a hand through my hair. "i was just a normal highschooler like you. i walked up on an exorcist killing a stray....monster. he was a bit unhinged and decided to run me through with his sword."


    "he just tried to kill you?" godou looked aghast as i now grabbed his full attention.


    "yup, he didn''t even blink an eye as he tried to kill me. i was lucky, a few latent magical abilities of mine were brought to the surface and i managed to survive." actually....when was the last time i even talked about this? "i wasn''t in a good place at the time, so i was pretty eager to throw away everything i was before the incident and embrace this new path." i shook my head remember how i was so quick to discard my previous life. "never did finish high school either." i let out a small laugh. "i''m perhaps one of the most brilliant mages in the world, and i''m also a high school drop out."


    "i was just delivering a package for my grandfather to lucretia zola." godou said quietly. "i didn''t know it was magical and next thing i know, i''m being threatened by erica because i was carrying it. then a god attacked and i got caught up in everything."


    "small world." i chuckled. "lucretia zola is something like a grandmother to me." well, that''s a guess, but i''m pretty sure it''ll be made into a reality soon.


    his eyes widened a little. "you''re related to her?"


    "not by blood, but there is a relationship there." it''s rather complicated, new, and tenuous and i didn''t'' want to get into it. "honestly, i came here because i was annoyed that you destroyed the colosseum."


    "haaah." he let out a long breath. "i didn''t mean to. erica and some old guys wanted to test me but they wouldn''t listen and i just got caught up in it."


    "is that so." i said evenly as i stared down at the blonde. "well, the target of my ire has certainly changed." i locked eyes with the blonde. "and i expect that such a tragedy will be rectified regardless of the cost to the perpetrators." i didn''t think my ''subtle'' threat needed to be more spelt out than that.


    i turned back towards godou. "hey, wanna skip for the rest of the day?"


    "what?"


    "school. want to skip it and come hang out with me for a bit? you seem like you need some time to cope with everything and maybe an ear to listen?"


    "i just want a normal life." he repeated, almost like a mantra.


    "what''s more normal than a kid skipping school? i did it more than a handful of times when i still attended." i let out a laugh.


    he looked at me then back at erica on the ground. it was a bit telling that he still hadn''t helped her out yet. i don''t think he was particularly enthused by her behavior. i could tell by the look in his eyes that he was considering it.


    "she''ll be fine?" he questioned again, obviously referring to erica.


    "yup. i promise that she''ll be up and about in no time." i nodded.


    "fine." he sighed again. "i guess i could use a day off."


    ***


    "yeah, that."


    "eh, i should have clarified. if someone''s strong enough, they can shrug that kind of thing off." i grinned. "another lesson, so you don''t get a swollen head." i pointed out. "you''re not invincible. i''m not a campione, and i''ll tell you this right now, you''re not my match."


    he had a very impressive amount of power contained in his body, an absurd amount of it if i were to be honest. but i had complete confidence in beating him if it came to blows. i doubt i''d have to even be serious except avoiding his authorities.


    he blinked again at that, but didn''t seem offended. "erica said that campione can only be defeated by other campione or gods."


    "i would say that''s the general rule. but there are always exceptions." i leaned my head into my hand. "i told you before, i came over here because i was annoyed at what happened in rome. do you think someone who couldn''t handle themselves would come to voice their discontent around someone like you?"


    "atleast you aren''t making me fight like doni." godou grumbled. "he wouldn''t take ''no'' for an answer."


    "that''s gonna keep happening, kid." i again felt a little bad for him. "power begets power, it''s a universal truth. others of similar strength are going to look for you. hell, heretic gods are going to come after you just for existing."


    "can''t i just convince them to leave me alone? i mean....you said i''m someone important, why won''t they listen to me?"


    "you are basically a king without an actual crown. the normal people below you will bow to your whims. but the other ''kings'' won''t recognize your commands." i shook my head. "i''m sorry, but you''re not going to be able to live a normal life anymore."


    "really? i can''t just.....deal with all this when i''m not busy with other stuff?" he looked like he was grasping at straws here.


    "and what? get a 9-5 job somewhere and play godslayer at night? reality isn''t going to conform to your wants. i''m not telling you this to be mean, but you''re going to get yourself or others hurt if you keep this up. you got a family?"


    "yeah." he said quietly. "i don''t want them mixed up in all this stuff."


    "i can''t claim to see the future. but as cliche? as it sounds, if you want to protect them, you''re going to have to get stronger."


    "so troublesome." his head fell down into his hands. "why did this happen to me? i''m not anyone special."


    "who knows." i shrugged. "but it isn''t all bad, y''know."


    "how isn''t this bad? you said people are going to come after me." he looked at me with a sour expression.


    "reach out to the local supernatural organizations. it''s a bit normal for the local ones to serve their resident campione. and you won''t ever have to want for anything again. people will literally fall over themselves catering to your wants and needs. who do you think they''ll turn to when an angry god descends on japan? you won''t have to worry about a office job anymore." i didn''t quite catch him yet so i continued. "and that girl ¨C erica was her name? she was cute, not my type, but i can''t deny her beauty. what do you think about her?"


    "w-what do you mean?"


    "well, you''re a healthy young man, i don''t want to assume anything. but....she''s willing to serve you. and i doubt she''ll be the last to try and come under your banner."


    godou turned red and i couldn''t help but laugh. "t-that''s not true, we''re nothing like that!"


    "well, it''s up to you." i grinned at his reactions. "godou." i punctuated. "you can literally choose which path you want to take and no mortal on the planet can stop you. i''m not here to pressure you into anything. i felt bad because of your circumstances so i wanted you to understand the position you were in. yes, it''s pretty shitty that you''ll have to probably fight for your life, but you also have many opportunities that people will literally kill for."


    "i know." he grumbled. "i had dreams and stuff like this when i was a kid. playing with magic, who wouldn''t want that?" he looked at his hands. "but after almost dying...i just wanted it to all go back to normal."


    ah, the clinging to normalcy was his way of coping with what happened. it must have been rather traumatizing to face down a literal god.


    i put a hand on his shoulder. "it gets better. you''ll find people to help you out and you won''t have to shoulder everything yourself." the corners of my lips curled up. "maybe a few beautiful women, eh?"


    watching him turn red again would be something i always found amusement in. "i-is that how you dealt with it?"


    "well, having a harem certainly helps." i nodded.


    "n-no!" he squeaked out. "i mean, having other people?" he paused for a moment. "wait, you have a harem?"


    "yes, yes i do." i wouldn''t deny that i took a bit of pride in the women in my life. "but yes, it certainly helped me come to terms with everything in my life. i honestly don''t know where i''d be right now without the support i''ve had along the way."


    "that doesn''t sound so bad....."


    "right?" i nodded with a smile. "now, for my next lesson. i''ll teach you all about managing a harem."


    "what!? why would i need to know that!?"


    "don''t worry, godou. let your big brother do his duty and teach you all about women."


    "i need an adult."


    "ah, already wanting to move onto the advance stuff. don''t worry i''m well versed in how to handle older women."


    ***


    wilhelm gives godou a much needed talk about his new status in the world without trying to fight him, worship him, or manipulate him. and oddly enough, he''s more receptive to that, who''da thunk it?


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a dis cord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 212:

    chapter 212:


    sca?thach pov


    "so this is the country that both you and wilhelm grew up in." i admired the view as i watch people walk down the streets.


    "yes." my student''s servant responded. "though it looks too foreign for me to recognize."


    "the passing of the years changes everything." i said quietly. "i am hesitant to approach my own homeland, i wonder if i would even think of it as the same. would the island i grew up on be nothing but dirt in the centuries i had been away?" i was feeling strangely nostalgic.


    "i do not know." the woman shook her head. "my knowledge outside of japan is minimal. but i do know the name of your home carried on and people still live there happily and your story has passed through the years. is that not enough?"


    i let out a small laugh. "i suppose it is."


    this woman has become much more pleasant after wilhelm cleared her of her madness. no longer was that thinly veiled disgust in her gaze. no longer did she have to force herself to interact with other people.


    her gentle attitude is rather enjoyable. i can see why my student had become enamored with her. besides the obvious that is.


    i briefly glanced at her chest. i was by no means jealous of any other woman, i felt i had a very generous bosom myself. however...i can''t help but admit that her tits are impressive, more so than mine. truly, i can only say that my rear doesn''t lose out to hers.


    well, i know that wilhelm still enjoys my body, so i do not feel any dissatisfaction. yes, i certainly felt his desire when i held him in my grasp.


    "that boy decided to abandon us. shall we go explore while he is occupied with his matters?" i offered. i would not mind spending more time with this woman since we will be around each other much in the future.


    "he didn''t abandon us." the swordswoman replied. "he had something important to take care of."


    "perhaps." i pursed my lips.


    it is true. she relayed my students'' words through their link as servant and master. from what she spoke, the young godslayer was truly in over his head and wilhelm had taken it upon himself to help the boy out.


    i was mildly annoyed since i had a desire to meet the young''un that managed to slay a god. however, i also quite liked that kindness he shows. how he was so upset earlier, yet it all evaporated the moment he found out the young god slayer was suffering and decided to lend a hand.


    that side of him is cute.


    "regardless." i would not dwell on it. he had matters to settle and we were not required at his side for the moment. "we have some time, let us go explore the clothing of this era. i have some strange knowledge about certain things i wish to investigate."


    i would like to acquire some more garments from a modern merchant. besides wanting some variety in my wardrobe, i do believe my man would enjoy it if i wore different styles.


    "are you sure it''s okay to leave him alone?" she hesitantly asked.


    "you are a very kind woman." i truly admired this about her. "but you should acknowledge your own desires as well. you are someone who exists as a separate entity and you need not have your existence revolve around wilhelm." i placed a hand on her shoulder. i could understand her thoughts, but i could guess what my student would wish in this circumstance. "you are allowed to do things because you desire. we are both in a similar situation, but i am aware that i do not need to spend every moment living for him. and i am sure he would wish you to be happy as well."


    it would not be good for her to only care about wilhelm''s needs. for both of them, it would develop into a distorted relationship and become something that poisons those around him. i do not wish to see either of them hurt due to leaving certain things unspoken. i did not mind lending a hand in this matter.


    she looked hesitant, but the fact that she was considering at all was a good sign. the remnants of her time under madness did her no favors.


    "i do wish to look around and explore a little bit..." she said softly before a smile claimed her face. "very well. i will enjoy some time away from my son." she puffed up happily.


    well, i will not judge her if she wishes to still play at being his mother. my deviant of a student certainly enjoys it, i could tell that much. and that is no where close to the strangest fetish i have had the displeasure of witnessing in my existence.


    "but.....how will we pay for the goods? this era requires a certain method of payment."


    a good question, thankfully i had prepared. i withdrew a brown leather object from my own pocket. something i was quite interested in is the methods of storing items on clothes that seemed so prevalent these days. "i had taken this off of wilhelm." i proudly proclaimed. "he will be treating us to our fun since he abandoned us."


    ***


    wilhelm pov


    "what the hell, where''s my wallet?" i started patting my pockets and couldn''t find it anywhere.


    "are you...trying to scam me?" godou asked.


    "no, i keep money stored in other places on me. it''s just...my wallet." i sighed wondering what happened. "oh well." i shrugged. it sucks but it''s not like i''m hurting for money in any way. i just liked to keep it on me out of habit. "anyways, this is good."


    "oh yeah, i love this place. they really do have the best ramen in town." godou and i happily enjoyed our meal.


    he seemed a little bit chipper. "so, i was curious."


    "hmm?" he muttered, quickly swallowing.


    "why exactly did you destroy the colosseum?"


    "you''re not going to let that go, are you?"


    "dude, it was a historical monument."


    "....."


    "we could always talk about how to handle women again?"


    "i think i''m more scarred than when my grandfather tried to give me ''the talk'' when i was 10." he sighed. "....it was an accident."


    "yeah, yeah. tell it to the people of rome." i snickered. "but seriously, what happened?"


    godou sighed again, something that was happening a lot. "erica took me to meet some people of the group she''s part of. a bunch of old guys wanted to test me to make sure i could keep something safe from a god."


    "why didn''t you just....not fight? i don''t want to sound mean, but that''s almost exactly the circumstances where you could just walk away."


    "i tried!" he threw up his hands again before sighing once more. "but erica summoned her sword thing and started attacking me, i had no choice."


    "wait, the girl from the roof?"


    "....yeah."


    "shit, why is she even still around you? i''d be pissed at her for pulling some crap like that."


    "ah....it''s nice to meet you." he clearly didn''t recognize her name and title, but still was respectful.


    "what a silly boy." sca?thach just laughed. "in another time and place, i would have enjoyed training you."


    i don''t think he quite knew how to react to that since he seemingly didn''t know sca?thach''s true history if he didn''t react to her name.


    "i am raikou." raikou simply introduced herself instead of her full name and title. "you have suffered."


    "oh well, what can i do?" he let out a self-deprecating laugh.


    i felt raikou''s arms wrap around me from behind. i always welcomed her gentle touch and it would always be soothing for me. "you enjoy yourselves?" i asked towards my servant.


    "oh yes, it was quite enjoyable. i have procured many things i found pleasant." raikou smiled happily.


    i turned towards sca?thach. "yes, well, i''m happy i could provide for both of you." my tone was very dry as i looked towards my teacher.


    she of course just smirked at me and dangled my wallet in her fingers. not that i at all minded, but it was the principal of the matter. but i should seriously make sure none of my girls have to come to me for money. just makes for a weird power dynamic between us.


    "anyways." i turned back towards godou. "what plans do you have moving forward?"


    godou was able to shake off the initial surprise of meeting my two girls easily enough. "i''ll probably do what you said, look for whatever people are taking care of the place. you said that they would welcome me, right?"


    "yeah, there''s a really good chance they would jump at the opportunity to pull you to their side." i nodded. "it''s not a bad idea either, you''ll get some much needed support. i do suggest learning about the wider world and know where you stand with everything."


    "joy, more studying." he groaned, but it was filled with a humorous undertone.


    "speaking of studying." i searched my ring for some things. "any particular weapon you''re partial to?"


    "uh, a weapon?" he questioned. "well, i do have an ability involving a sword."


    "oh." my eyes sparkled. "interesting. how are your sword skills?"


    "um.....stab with the pointy end?"


    "so, a master." i nodded.


    he let out an awkward laugh at my joke. "i''ve never held a weapon before now."


    "understandable." i found a good sword and took it out, placing it infront of him. "fairly well balanced, enchanted to be extremely durable. i''m guessing you can''t just take out whatever authority to practice with on a whim?"


    "no, i need to ¨C "


    i flicked him again. "information is valuable, don''t give it out so easily unless you can deal with the consequences."


    "oh, right." he nodded at my little lesson, ignoring that i flicked him again.


    "t-thanks." he didn''t even express his dismay at the whole idea anymore. instead, he grabbed onto it and held it infront of him.


    "interesting." sca?thach muttered.


    "indeed, he adjusted his grip almost subconsciously to hold it and distribute the weight to fit his needs." raikou looked intrigued as well.


    "it just felt right?"


    "well, i did hear that campione have some insane instincts. perhaps that transfers to things that involve their ''authorities''?" he said he had an authority involving a sword, so perhaps he instinctively knows how to ''wield'' one even if in a basic manner.


    an interesting thing to note.


    "here, a few more things." i added some books to the counter. "some basic spell books to get you started."


    "really, books on magic?" he sounded genuinely interested, a complete 180 from how he was earlier. "and i can learn this?"


    "child, you have an obscene amount of magical energy contained within you body. i can feel it even as it bubbles under the surface. if you cannot learn these, then no one in the world is allowed to call themselves a wielder of magic." sca?thach chuckled.


    "one last thing." i might as well go the extra mile. i took out a few bottles and place them on the counter as well. "from what i understand, a campione''s magic resistance is skin deep, literally. you are so cram packed of magical energy that normal spells can''t penetrate, and that includes beneficial ones. so here are some health potions in case of emergency."


    "health potions, like in games?" his eyes widened.


    "yup." i grinned.


    "awesome." he looked at them in awe. "why...." he paused. "why are you being so nice to me? it seemed like everyone else wanted something from me, but you''re just.....giving me stuff and helping me out without asking for anything."


    i suppose it was a fair question.


    "i''m under the belief that mundane people should not be forced into the supernatural side of the world. it''s something that angers me to the point where i would willingly fight a god if needed. it should be a choice to enter our world, and in my eyes it''s a crime to take that choice away from people." i gave a wry smile. "i don''t think myself some kind of hero or anything, but when something happens infront of my eyes, i can''t help but lend a hand. you were wronged, and i felt bad. it''s as simple as that. i''m sorry you had to go through something like this."


    almost dying is not something one gets over easily. i would be lying if i said i still don''t vividly remember being run through by that exorcist. the me from back then was so terrified and i truly thought i was going to die.


    "thank you." he said quietly. "you''re the first person to say something like that to me."


    i put a hand on his shoulder. "stay strong, kid. train yourself, live a long and happy life." it was the best advice i could offer since i wasn''t planning on sticking around too long in this little trip.


    he would need to stand on his own two feet if he wished to survive, i could only give him some advice. i decided to probably come back and check up from time to time, but i couldn''t babysit him.


    regardless, this new trinket of mine was rather interesting, i wonder what secrets it held.


    ***


    early chapter today, woo woo. on a side note, my beta didn''t look over this chapter, so i''m sorry for an increase in errors and will probably be fixed at some point later. have an omake coming up with their ''women'' talk.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a dis cord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 213:

    chapter 213:


    "are you disappointed?" i asked sca?thach as we walked down the street. no real destination in mind, but just idly spending some time together.


    "disappointed?" she repeated. "i do not know what i expected when i heard about him. perhaps the other ''campiones'' are different, but looking at that boy, he was no warrior. atleast not yet."


    "from what i understand, he already fought another campione. not to mention the god he defeated. and you don''t think he''s a warrior?" i was just curious about her thoughts even if i agreed.


    she shook her head. "the ability to throw around divine power does not make him a warrior. there were plenty of gods that wielded such might but were felled by those weaker than them due to martial prowess."


    "it was kind of you to help him like you did, master." raikou spoke up.


    i let out a sigh. "i think i was projecting my own circumstances too much on him." self-reflection is important. "oh well." i shrugged. "it''s not like i handed him anything of extraordinary value. and i got this thing as well." i waived the stone medallion around.


    "i would not say they were without value. you handed over several spell books that are the basis for most magi. it will set a firm foundation if he wishes to pursue that particular path." sca?thach replied. "and what is that object? i can sense the touch of divinity about it. it feels almost like a seal of some kind as it''s preventing the majority of the power contained from leaking out."


    "remember what athena was talking about, how she wasn''t at her best?" i flashed the object again.


    "hmm." sca?thach just hummed, eyeing it for a moment then ceased to care. "how interesting. you truly know how to keep showing me fun and new things. i look forward to this goddess reappearing and accosting you for that object."


    ominous.


    "hmm, that reminds me. would you like your spear back?" i didn''t know if she preferred the one she wielded in life or not.


    "my spear." she said quietly. "yes, you used it as a catalyst to summon me. i am surprised you kept it around." she eventually shook her head. "the one attached to me as a servant is required to activate my noble phantasm. you may hold onto it.....and i hope that it will serve you well at some point."


    "your spear isn''t the only thing i took with me." i admitted.


    "did you raid my panty drawer?"


    "how''d you know?" i said almost instantly with a deadpanned look.


    "i see where your eyes wander to." she pursed her lips before breaking out into a smile. "you are entitled to anything that you wished to have taken from that place."


    "the painting above your mantle."


    "the painting?" she paused looking at me.


    "i thought it might have been something important to you." i scratched my cheek. "the one of you and your family."


    "....you are a kind man." she moved and her arms wrapped around me. "thank you." she whispered into my ear.


    hugs are nice.


    "and i would have liked to truly show my appreciation, but i do not abide voyeurs." she whispered again.


    "i was content to let them be since they weren''t showing any intent to harm us, but now i''m annoyed."


    "master." raikou wrapped me up from behind, joining in the little hug. she lacked the toxic possessiveness she had before, but she''s still quite clingy. not that i''m one to talk nor do i dislike it. "would you like me to take care of the growing group spying on us?"


    i yawned a little. "may as well see what they want. it''s not like we need to stay here much longer."


    "maybe they''ll want to fight?" sca?thach said hopefully.


    "my you truly do love fighting." raikou commented.


    "i''m scottish." sca?thach laughed. "if you weren''t fighting, you were either drunk or fucking."


    "sometimes all three at once." i grinned.


    "you laugh, however.... i have seen many things."


    "how does that even work!?" i was stunned at her words.


    "i do not believe it wise to seek answers, master." raikou spoke up.


    "you''re not wrong." she laughed again. "i will not deny that my people are a strange lot."


    our little conversation continued as we made our way to an empty park a few blocks away. it was a curious thought, why i didn''t sense anyone spying on me until i left godou. i highly doubt they didn''t have people watching him. they''d have to be pretty incompetent to let a walking weapon of mass destruction go around without some kind of tail.


    extending one''s senses was really something i wasn''t taught. most people don''t really ''learn'' to do it in a traditional sense. there are many methods to do it and people generally just gravitate towards the one that feels the most correct. detecting bloodlust, fluctuations in the air, magical energy being pulled about, or even space being manipulated. there were a plethora of ways.


    all of this could just be described as a sixth sense.


    so to say that i sensed no one spying on me before meant a bit more than what was understood on the surface.


    "hmmhmmhmm." i hummed looking around as both my girls took a position next to me. "this should be good." i said idly before turning back around and staring blankly into the surroundings. "what do you lot think? no mundane people around here, you can come out, right?" i raised my voice so those who decided to follow or spy could listen.


    i didn''t really want to get involved in the politics here, but i had some time to spare. may as well see what the magic users here were like before we head back. some interesting data to mull over in my free time.


    "and thus i have a perfect record." i said smugly.


    "just....can''t you help me with other stuff? i have ten incarnations that i need -- "


    "godou, i don''t want to hear about your ten incarnations. sometimes, you need to use your 10 inches."


    "w-what!?" he stuttered out with a growing red face. "b-but...."


    "what?"


    "where am i supposed to get 8 more inches?"


    "...what?"


    "i mean..." he looked away. "nevermind."


    "anyways." i decided not to dwell on it. "look, i have a fool proof plan. i''m going to teach you how to talk to the ladies."


    "this is stupid."


    "now, now. who has the harem here?"


    "....this is still stupid."


    "alrighty." i clapped my hands. "so, i''m going to create an illusion, and we''re going to do a little bit of role play."


    "kill me."


    "that''s a kink we don''t touch."


    "haaaaah, i hate my life."


    "lets see....we''ll start off with a woman i''ve met in my life." i of course wouldn''t use any of my girls. with a wave of my hand, i focused and created an illusion of a female figure. "godou, meet semiramis. now godou, she''s going to start a conversation."


    "oh...she''s pretty."


    "that she is, now get ready."


    "o-okay." he nodded staring at her cleavage.


    i controlled my illusion to speak. "hey godou, you got a nice cock."


    "pffft" he almost fell back in his chair, choking on air. "why!?"


    "come on, godou, this is the easy stuff." i sighed.


    "why did it speak with your voice?"


    "it''s only an illusion, what else did you expect? now!" i clapped my hands again. "answer her, godou. don''t wimp out, semiramis is flirting with you!"


    "i uh.....you...erm.....too?" he stuttered out.


    "....dammit godou."


    "i''m sorry! i panicked, i''m not very good at this stuff." he whimpered. "and it''s kind of weird."


    "you need to learn to talk to the ladies and it shows. you need to gain some confidence. maybe this was too high a place to start." sighed again, waiving my hand. "lets bring it down a notch." the illusion changed again to a familiar redhead. "pyrrha nikos?"


    "oh." godou perked up.


    "no." i shook my head before snapping my fingers. "oh, i got it." i started weaving my illusions into the perfect starting point.


    the new figure morphed, sporting red hair as well. but this was no pyrrha nikos. she wore a very elegant dress shirt, a matching pair of pants and a very tasty hat. "oh, now that''s a hot piece of ass."


    "w-what!?" he blurted out.


    "hoho, your big brother ¨C or should i say your big sister consents, godou."


    "you got a nice cock." the illusion depicting a female version of me winked at him.


    "i hate my life." he whimpered again.


    ***


    early chapter since i have to wake up super early tomorrow.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 214:

    chapter 214:


    there were no more declarations of intent behind either of their words. no more boasting or verbal jabs as the area went deathly silent. only the soft steps of sca?thach walking through the grass.


    athena, for the first time, appeared hesitant. the absolute confidence she spoke with a moment ago was all but gone as a slight paleness appeared on her face.


    sca?thach wasn''t someone to let their power, their aura leak out out every moment. she was a warrior that relished in bloodlust, but she was reserved when not wielding her spear. she had always been content to wrap it all up and bury it inside. the warrior queen that defined her was always there, waiting for the correct moment to come out.


    it started with a red streak that soared through the air. a burst of bloodlust accompanying the eerie red spear as it sailed past the goddess''s head. with a quick movement she had dodged, but it didn''t matter. in that brief moment, sca?thach was already next to her, having retrieved her spear and swung it down on the smaller opponent.


    it was almost comical due to their size differences, but i could feel the weight of their power as they collided.


    athena had called forth some kind of scythe to block the blow. her power, her divinity, had finally started to seep out noticeably as if to offset the pressure that sca?thach was delivering.


    with a flicker of her wrist, sca?thach''s deadly spear spun in her hands, thrusting out several times in a single breath.


    athena''s scythe moved unnaturally fast, as befitted someone who was a goddess. but after the first several exchanges, it was clear she lacked the same martial prowess even though she was of divine origin.


    my eyes trailed the blows as it started slow, sca?thach''s spear slipping through every few hits until the goddess started showing some slight cuts on her body.


    "how weakened you are, goddess." sca?thach showed a bloodthirsty grin, laughing all the while her spear shot out. even when athena got in a counter and nicked the godslayer, she never stopped smiling. "are you having trouble keeping up? shall i stay at this level of prowess to give you a handicap or shall i fight with my full strength!?"


    well, she''s definitely having fun because i could recognize that taunting tone.


    athena did not look all too pleased with the taunt. she visibly growled and gathered a good amount of power before swinging her scythe horizontally, bisecting a good portion of the forest.


    sca?thach flicked her hand, runes appearing and conglomerating around her. "shield." a simple aria to invoke her mystery. it took the form of a large, round, shield that covered several feet in all directions around her. the swing of the scythe met the shield and stopped.


    "odin''s magic!?" athena blurted out almost in surprise.


    "did you not hear my name, goddess? i am sca?thach and i am also called the rune witch." she crouched down, hand on the ground as she leveled her spear.


    athena jumped back, owl-like wings sprouting from her back as she took to the air, rising a few dozen feet.


    sca?thach let out a shout as she turned into another streak of red light, shooting towards the goddess.


    "aegis of the gorgon, defend this goddess of death!" the goddess proclaimed, a shift in the world occurred. it wasn''t a normal ''spell'', but an absolute command depicting some sort of her authority.


    it was funny how similar the ''spell'' was to what sca?thach had just used. a shield appeared infront of the goddess. a rectangular shield that covered her from head to toe, depicting medusa from legends.


    the collision brightened up the sky, a cascade of bloodlust and magical energy burst out in every direction as the two forces collided. the trees beneath them were uprooted and blown away.


    the barely got started and the landscape was already starting to get torn up.


    i could only shake my head as they fell to the ground and the goddess tried to gain some distance, with sca?thach following after her.


    "should we help?" raikou asked.


    "no." i smiled as i watched the direction they went. "this is something she wants, let her have her fun. besides, i trust her to return to me."


    she said she wouldn''t leave me again, so i would always trust her to come back.


    the other members of the audience were still staring wide-eyed at what happened. the shock of the first clashes had not let them recover.


    "ahem." i loudly cleared my throat, finally snapping them out of their stupor.


    the man turned to me with horror drawn across his face, hand slowly raised, pointing at me. "y-y-you!" he stuttered out. "who is she?" he finally squeaked out.


    "she introduced herself already." i rolled my eyes.


    "how? there was no indication that another heretic god would appear. and one who didn''t rampage?"


    "she isn''t a heretic god." i said simply, looking off into the distance. i could see the signs of battle still occurring as the forestry, this large park began to get dismantled.


    "how can ¨C" he was cut off as one of the hime-mikos at his side stepped forward.


    she had raven black hair and could be called a beauty even if she was a few years younger than my preference. not to mention she radiated an interesting aura. "ena has heard enough!" she declared rather loudly. "hand over the gorgoneion or ena will take it by force."


    "ena!?" amakusa sighed. "this is why i hate doing jobs with you." he muttered rubbed the bridge of his nose, seemingly broken from his hysterics previously. "if it weren''t for your prowess as a hime-miko..."


    "quiet." she turned her nose up. "you had your chance. now i will fetch it myself before the goddess returns." she raised up her hand and gathered an absurd amount of power.


    it was quick as the aura from the sword seeped into me, climbing up from where i gripped the weapon. but i didn''t panic, because it was moving right towards my soul.


    indeed, i couldn''t help but smile.


    "hmph, a worthy vessel for my divine prestige. you should consider yourself fortunate. now, repent within the confines of your own self. this body is mine."


    [fuck off.] ddraig''s voice sounded back.


    "what!?" the strange voice blurted out in surprise.


    [hmph, little sword that came from that poisonous snake. even the yamata-no-orochi would hide its tails in my presence.]


    the power that was trying to touch my soul suddenly reeled back as ddraig''s own presence chomped down on the tendrils of energy. the vestiges hurriedly withdrew and tried to escape.


    "thanks partner." i grinned.


    [ha, like you couldn''t have done something about that yourself. but it was nice to flex my power myself for a change.]


    true, i had several methods to protect myself if needed.


    "what is that dragon inside you!?" the sword''s voice echoed out as more and more divine power swirled around it.


    i hesitated to grab onto it again.


    perhaps i could persuade it instead?


    i opened my mouth to speak but i paused, tilting my head up to look above us. i felt fluctuations of space, but no obvious signs of anyone.


    no, someone was spying on me through some impressive methods if i couldn''t detect exactly how it was happening. this wasn''t like those other people looking over the gorgoneion and following me that way, someone was staring right at me, i could feel it. wait, there seemed to be some kind of sympathetic link coming from the sword to where this disturbance was coming from.


    well, isn''t that interesting. it seems i found something of my own to investigate while sca?thach is having her fun. besides, doing something like this is practically an invitation. how could i not accept?


    {raikou, watch over this place, i''ll be right back.}


    {master? is something the matter?}


    {i just want to check something.} i reassured her. sca?thach was having her fun, i would keep myself occupied for now. and worse comes to worse, i had always said i was unparalleled at running away.


    i reached out, touching the spacial fluctuations, beginning some calculations.


    immediately, i could tell it wasn''t connected to the world, but a separate realm.


    [this reminds me of what you did with meridia.]


    yeah, i remember.


    [and you''re still going to do it?"]


    it''s not nearly as reckless this time. i had confidence in myself, in my power around these kinds of beings. something like meridia, i would be cautious enough not to pull that crap anymore. but now, i was completely different now.


    [well, you''re not as foolish as you were back then.]


    i grinned, tugging on the linkage connecting the two spots of space, and i dragged myself back to the source.


    the scenery immediately changed. no longer was i in that park surrounded by trees and destroyed earth.


    no, i was inside a small wooden hut, and there was a person staring back at me.


    a large man wearing white robes, and mane of untamed hair around his head. he was sitting cross legged, a cup of sake in his hand as he stared at me, rather dumbfounded.


    i returned the gaze.


    [exactly like meridia.]


    "why do you have my mother''s blessing?" he finally spoke.


    ***


    late chapter since i took a nap. well, i had two early chapters the previous two days, so i guess it evens out. next chapter finishes scathach''s fight with athena. and for those wondering, pat.reon. just finished the arc. so as i said, short arc this time around. we''re going back to dxd for a bit of a longer arc this time around.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 215:

    chapter 215:


    "why do you have my mother''s blessing?"


    i honestly did not have a good answer for that question based on who i guessed this person was. i mean....i had a reasonable answer, but how he would take it was a crapshoot. with a thought, i returned my sword to my ring. thought it would be a more polite way to speak to him.


    i took a moment to notice the strange sensations around me. the world, this place i had walked into, felt like it was trying to constrict me. i could ignore it with minimal effort, but it was something to note. hell, i could feel izzy''s blessing sort of pushing the discomfort away.


    [careful, he''s stronger than that goddess your teacher is fighting. he''s definitely ''whole''.]


    yeah, even if he wasn''t throwing around his divine power, he still had a large presence to him.


    "i''m acquainted with her." i decided to choose my words carefully.


    he didn''t outwardly react, but he was staring at me intently, like he was looking for any kind of deceit. it took a moment before he finally frowned. "my mother doesn''t leave yomi, how did you get ''acquainted'' with her."


    ".....why don''t you go ask her?" i replied, with slight annoyance. his attitude was a bit.....


    his frown deepened, and the air turned heavy. "mortal. i asked you a question."


    i let my own power start to leak out to offset the pressure he was emanating. he raised a curious eyebrow at me. "yes, you did." i pursed my lips. "do not presume to think that my deference to your first question was an acknowledgement of you holding sway over me." i stood up straight and crossed my arms. i did not like being talked down to. "i was merely being polite since i apparently intruded into your home."


    granted, he was spying on me, but still. i walked right into his home while he was lazing around. i wouldn''t say i was being rude....but i was entering the realm of impolite.


    "this is the first time i''ve had a mortal talk to me this way." he sounded almost.....amused? "i usually don''t let anyone other than another god or a campione in my presence, but i''ll make an exception. you should relish this moment." he nodded to himself with a hint of pride in his own voice.


    "izzy did say you were rather arrogant." i snorted.


    he blinked. "izzy....? are you calling my mother by a nickname?" he narrowed his eyes. "what''s your relationship with her? she would never allow that kind of disrespect by a mortal."


    "we''re friends." i felt no need to hide it and my desire to be polite had been entirely squashed. and to be honest, i was kinda curious about her son; not to mention he was a god of the country i was born in, even if from a different world-line. "i sometimes go to yomi and spend time with her. or she comes around and we hang out."


    he opened his mouth and close it again, setting down the cup of sake. "you are able to hide the truth from me." he muttered, basically not believing me.


    "you should go visit her more often, she gets lonely." i was genuine when i said this. i would regret if i didn''t try to help the izzy here if i could.


    he expression turned dark. "you overstep. i ignored your earlier remarks, but you forget your place, mortal."


    a little bit of lightning crackled around him. his expression didn''t change much, but the air grew a little bit colder as he gazed at me.


    "yes, you did ignore my words." i shrugged off the pressure he was trying to push onto me. "let me reiterate." i took a step forward. "i do not fear you." i refuse to be talked down to this way and just stand there and take it.


    izzy did say he was hot tempered. i wouldn''t be surprised if he threw a fist, but i would not bow down to his ''superiority''.


    "i was wondering where that girl got that divine sword from." i decided to shift the conversation since i was still on the fence if i wanted to actually fight him or not. "she clearly hasn''t mastered it, and perhaps it even hindered her growth a little bit. have you considered ¨C "


    he raised his hand and my vision was filled with lightning, blowing me out of the hut.


    my aura flickered around me as i laid on the ground, staring up at the sky that was not a sky i knew. the sky was filled with a purple hue, an aurora streaked across the horizon and into the distance.


    [you''re hesitating.]


    "he''s izzy''s son...."


    [from a different world.]


    "i know, but still." i sighed, running a hand through my hair.


    it''s not like i specifically came here looking for a fight. i was just annoyed that someone was spying on me again and had some time to kill.


    [your sentiments aren''t misplaced. but should i remind you that killing a god here doesn''t truly kill them? not to mention, you are trying to take pity on a divine being. as someone who fought gods, i will tell you that you''re being very arrogant right now.] ddraig continued to speak. [keep in mind that he has lived an uncountable number of years. you are not fighting a child here, but a hardened warrior who fought the yamata-no-orochi and came out the victor. i boast about my superiority over that snake, but it is not a foe to take lightly.]


    i took a deep breath, climbing to my feet.


    "yeah, i''m being too wishy washy." i brushed off my clothes. my expression hardened. "i was not the one to make the first move. i will relinquish any sense of responsibility."


    i looked as susanoo, god of storms, walked out of the new hole in his shabby looking home. he tilt his head as he looked at me. "your soul?" he questioned as he eyed my aura fluctuating around me. "you''re using your soul as a defense, interesting." he rubbed his beard and acted like he hadn''t just tried to burn me to a crisp. "to withstand even a tiny fraction of my power. you deserve praise."


    [well, even you can''t outdo the arrogance of a god.] ddraig snorted at susanoo''s words.


    "it''s too bad." he rolled his neck. "if you had held your tongue, i may have took more of an interest. but i despise those who speak of my mother."


    "thou has forced this goddess to regain mine true power for but a few breaths. to burn through mine lifespan that allows this one to stay in the mortal realm." she held out her hand again. "for thy crime, thy punishment is death."


    once more, her divine power coalesced, taking shape.


    "hear me, oh souls of the deceased. those whose eyes slowly closed at the end of their lives. their bones weakened, their skin shriveled, their bodies slowly withered. thy name is certainty, and thy form is inevitable, for it is the unbreakable law. become mine weapon of absolution, for nothing escapes thy clutches." she declared as the world shuddered at her words.


    her authority as a goddess.


    it took the form of a bow and an arrow. it was a silver bow, with an arrow that appeared to be made of obsidian. and the feathers were clearly those similar to the owls she had summoned earlier.


    there was a presence to it, one that i recognized immediately.


    i could only faintly smile as i understand what she attempted to do. and i shook my head in pity as she appeared confidant in her actions.


    she knocked the arrow, and the world around us trembled. the sky darkened as the string drew back. "be reduced to dust." she declared as the arrow was let loose.


    death came towards me.


    an authority that encompassed an aspect of death.


    however.....


    i held my spear to the side in one hand as my other reached out and grasped the air. a similar red spear appeared, held tightly between my fingers.


    "stab and penetrate!" i thrust the second spear towards the arrows. the thorns of my noble phantasm lashed out, colliding with the coming arrow of death. "thrust and drill!"


    the remains of life around us withered at the collision, the deathly aura spreading out in all directions.


    "foolish." i declared. "you wish to wither me into old age? i am a heroic spirit. one who has been elevated to legend through human worship and remembrance. the protectors of humanity. as long as humanity exists, so too shall i never fade."


    age merely made my spear stronger.


    a crack formed, and the arrow shattered.


    my spear lashed out at its true target, drilling into the goddess. the concepts intertwined with my spear locked her in place, the space around her solidified to not allow any escape.


    i reeled my hand back, my second spear raised up. "gae bolg alternative." i threw it with all my might as the world once again shuddered.


    the streak of light that was my magical energy and my bloodlust wrapped around my spear. it sailed through the air like a shooting star, the blackened sky giving way and my noble phantasm lightning up the false night.


    the goddess screamed as my spear tore through her. her form flickered, the divine power that had enveloped her visibly began to fall apart as her true face was revealed once more.


    the beautiful woman was not who fell to the ground, but the child from before.


    she held a hand over her stomach where a hole could be seen, blood flowed relentlessly.


    i couldn''t help but frown and click my tongue as my spear returned to my hand. "you have lost, goddess." i stated, putting my spear head on her shoulder.


    "do not think ¨C" i did not let her finish as i swiped and beheaded her.


    i did not react as her body turned to a familiar clump of feathers.


    no, i had noticed it a moment prior. to escape so readily in that brief moment after my noble phantasm had assailed her and her ''true'' form had returned to the diminished state. it was a move befitting of her status as a goddess of war, to use even that opportunity to retreat. with a hole in her chest, she had been able to pull off such a maneuver. "a goddess is still a goddess, even if reduced." i sighed. "oh well, perhaps she will return in that completed form again at some point." i swung my spear, flinging the blood away.


    would i have allowed that to happen had i still been living?


    it is likely i had been having too much fun and was caught up in the moment.


    i could only shake my head with a small laugh. an old woman like me had gotten lost in her own enjoyment. something i used to get after setanta about all the time. i suppose there is no need to dwell on it. perhaps she will return with her full power and give me a real fight.


    "today has been a wonderful day." i smiled lightly, even finding it in myself to hum a tune i had remember some years ago.


    now, where did the others get off to?


    ***


    little late on the release today. got caught up in some stories i had been putting off reading until now. sca?thach had fun bullying divine ancestor athena.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /storyforone


    we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 216:

    chapter 216:


    susanoo''s surprised expression as the invisible force ripped apart the space between us and flung him back into his house brought a smile to my face.


    the shabby walls that supported it were utterly demolished and everything collapsed onto itself.


    though i couldn''t admire my handy work much longer.


    "reinforcement. ebony flesh. lightning armor." i called out my main enhancement abilities.


    reinforcement filled my body, filling in the gaps and conceptually enhancing the existence of my body parts. ebony flesh was cast over me physically, like an invisible armor. lightning armor, what i had named the application of my lightning skills that sir wiggles had managed to deduce before me. my limbs had a thin layer of lightning crackling over them.


    i flexed my fingers, feeling the ring of khajiit that meridia had given me. avalon had the tiniest bit of magical energy remaining within it as it slept within my body, yet the feeling of it was still warm.


    the rubble of the house moved, the god''s towering form pushing through the rubble. he had a look of sadness on his face as he held the broken bottle of sake that he was drinking from earlier. he crushed it in his hand with a small flicker of anger before settling down again and turned back towards me.


    "an authority?" he stared at me. "no, it was much too weak but it felt similar." he shook his head, glancing around. "the netherworld can''t handle much punishment."


    "the netherworld? is that were we are?" i questioned.


    he looked at me in disbelief. "you came here not knowing?" the corners of his lips curled up. "i regret that that i must kill you. i''m sure i would have enjoyed your company." he straightened his back. even with a large gut sticking out, there were still visible muscles bulging over his body. "a god''s word is absolute. a god''s dignity cannot be trampled on. i will wash away your sins with your death and you will be forgiven."


    [arrogant ass.]


    says the dragon.


    [yeah, should tell you something.]


    susanoo waived his hand. the fluctuating space that had been all disjointed by my shout started mending. "the realm that exists between life and immortality. squeezed between the realms of myth, and the mortal world. there is a reason many of us don''t wish to fight here."


    yeah, this place felt flimsy compared to earth.


    "so die quickly." he moved with a crack of thunder and a fist filled my vision.


    i summoned the boosted gear and blocked it, but my feet were lifted off the ground and i was sent tumbling backwards before i regained some manner of footing. i quickly looked up to see the storm god in the air, lightning gathered around him as he plummeted towards the earth at insane speeds.


    "boost!" i called out.


    the staff of magnus appeared in my other hand as i held it up. "shield of asgard!" the runes formed and actualized the spell nearly instantly.


    a muscular leg slammed down from the heavens, engulfed in a massive bolt of lightning. "that''s not going to work, mortal!" susanoo shouted as my shield cracked and he burst through it.


    the ground beneath me sundered in every direction for dozens of yards. i held my gauntlet-clad arm up, with the staff also acting as support, but even so, i was forced to a knee.


    "a divine weapon?" he sounded surprised. "and something that feels like a dragon."


    "boost!" i called out as soon as the time limit was up, and my strength doubled once more. i pushed his leg away, and he laughed as he jumped back.


    almost lazily, he hopped back. "are you really human?" he questioned with a wide grin. "now that i take a proper look, you are really a strange one." he said almost mockingly as he put his hands behind his back. "already winded there? where''s that bravado you showed earlier. what did you say again ¨C ''i don''t fear you''?" he laughed before his expression darkened and the amusement was wiped from his face. "a mortal dares speak something so absurd to my face?"


    wow...


    [are you surprised? this is how most gods are. they are very easy to anger. even if he''s laughing about it, you pissed him off and no words will calm him down.]


    i stood up fully, straightening my back and put my staff away. with a flick of my hand mirage reappeared.


    "wuld nah kest." it was barely more than a whisper, yet the words reverberated. i took a single step and like a whirlwind, i moved.


    "hmm?" susanoo''s eyes widened as i was already in his face, sword swinging down. he raised a finger, and flicked the edge away, deflecting my sword.


    i didn''t dwell on it for even a single second. my hand covered in the boosted gear swung towards his face.


    he lazily looked at it and went to raise his hand up to block.


    "boost!" i called out once more and my speed accelerated. the air exploded at the sudden burst, my first buried into the side of his face. he stuttered in place, almost falling over.


    slowly, he turned his head back towards me, spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    "what kind of dragon exists in that thing?" he mumbled, eyes moving towards my gauntlet still pressed against him. "i''ll take a look later."


    with a thought, i summoned my other swords out and had them all shot right at him.


    "pointless." he waived his hand, a burst of lightning pulsed out, overtaking the swords and forcing them to the ground.


    with another thought, whisper regained its altitude and shot into the air.


    he reached out and grabbed ahold of the boosted gear and i could feel the force of his grip as my hand was forcefully pulled away.


    "interesting. very interesting." he muttered again, as if this was a game.


    i opened my palm towards him. "dragon shot." the draconic power accumulated and burst out right in his face.


    "hmm." he muttered completely okay after taking that hit, his beard not even the slightest bit singed.


    so this is a god.


    "he did say something about the netherworld not being able to handle too much strain." i just didn''t think it was that bad, to the point where we literally tore apart the points that connected the netherworld and the earth.


    "ddraig."


    [what?]


    "he put me on my back twice."


    [he did.] ddraig confirmed. [what are you going to do about it?]


    i closed my eyes for a brief moment and steadied my breathing.


    "welsh dragon balance breaker."


    ***


    susanoo, god of storms pov


    "my lord, you are harmed."


    "i am aware." i glanced down at my old friend, the blade that had accompanied me for much of my immortal existence.


    my sword which gained its own godhood after being filled with my power for so long.


    "did that mortal....?" ama no murakumo no tsurugi spoke.


    "he did." i glanced at the tear in the fabric of the world, connecting back to the mortal realm. "he has some strange abilities that i had never seen before. authorities that are not authorities. destruction that does not belong to a god. mortal spells that could even leave a mark on me...divine weaponry i don''t know the origin of." i shook my head with a wistful smile. "a human that is not human."


    what a strange thing he was.


    fun.


    i hesitated to walk through and follow him. i had not forgotten why i was hiding in the netherworld. and if i left, i would be throwing away many things i had hid there for. yet....i could not leave matters as they were.


    when was the last time i had fun like this?


    what was the point in being a god if i couldn''t do the things that i wanted?


    "that last spell would have been dangerous had you not cut it, my old friend."


    "to praise a mortal in such a way...."


    "deserved praise is deserved praise. even if i must cut him down, i will acknowledge his abilities."


    i am a warrior, and thus as a warrior i will meet him as such. it was time to stop playing around and fight truly.


    without a second thought, i descended upon the mortal world and the familiar laws encircled me. i paid them no heed as the object of my desire was in the distance. looking around, i could see that we were off the coast of japan.


    a wonderful place for our final exchange.


    "where is ¨C" i paused as a large amount of magic gathered to the side.


    and to my confusion, a massive tree began to appear. growing on top of the waves. a hint of uncertainly appeared in my heart as i recognize the origin, but refused to believe it.


    my confusion turned into shock as i felt the power pulsing off the newly grown foliage.


    "master, that is not a normal tree."


    "yes, i can feel it too." but it''s impossible for that thing to appear in the mortal world like this, especially at behest of a mortal.


    a golden light shimmered infront of it and i quickly brought up my blade. the clash of steel meeting steel, the scraping of the metals as i stopped myself from being knocked back.


    a large golden spear was pressed against my blade.


    "odin!?" i roared in fury as i could recognize the old god''s signature weapon. "you old fool, how dare you?" i continued to shout, looking for the fool who dared interrupt my fight.


    it flew away just as quickly as it appeared, streaking across the sky before stopping, hovering nearby a person i recognized.


    donned in a red armor that looked similar to the gauntlet he wielded before. but the stench of a dragon was much stronger. and his power had taken a qualitive and quantitive increase.


    wings sprout from his back as he floated above the waves.


    "ready for round two?" he beckoned me with a renewed confidence.


    i had no clue as to what was going on, more strange things had appeared around me, but i felt a flicker of excitement in my heart.


    "this god will give you a quick death." i grinned in response.


    ***


    fight wraps up next chapter. sorry for the late post, but the pat.reon chapter is like 7k words and took me a long time to write. it''s an interlude with four different povs that i havn''t found a place to put them until now.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /storyforone

 Chapter 217:

    chapter 217:


    raikou pov


    that son of mine...always doing such things.


    i should be prepared to assist should the situation call for it. student and teacher were so alike that they would jump into a potential fight with nothing more than a whim. was he being considerate in not dragging me into the fight? i had expressed my desire not to wield arms if i was not required to and now he ran off by himself once more.


    however, i was glad he trusted me enough to hold onto such an artifact of power.


    looking down at this stone amulet, i could feel it more clearly in my hand. it was as if my own divinity was stirring because of it.


    i felt conflict about this object''s identity. to know what it represents, the division of a person, the separation of a piece of them that they wished to regain. the goddess ¨C athena ¨C wished to acquire this and claim back her true powers.


    i.....sympathized to a degree. to wish to be able to live as their true self and not what they had become. i wondered if master would accept me if i truly became an oni and gave into my baser desires. the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    a different set of circumstances, and there might have been a different ending to this whole conflict. a peaceful ending to our meeting, with the goddess returned her power, and her leaving the mortal realm back to whence she came.


    even if i realized such a thing is unrealistic.


    alas, all sympathy i had for her seemed to evaporate upon threatening my son. if sca?thach had not stepped forward to do battle, i may have taken the role myself.


    despite not wishing to come to blows, i will not allow such behavior towards my master.


    i would fulfill my duty that he entrusted me with and keep this object safe. though i had no where to put it...these clothes did not have proper space in these ''pockets''.


    i pulled on my loose shirt and dropped it between my breasts.


    certainly, only my master would be the only one allowed to retrieve it from there.


    "where did he go!?" i turned my attention back to the young girl who master had been playing around with before previously. her eyes swept the surroundings before turning back towards me. she wobbled back towards that divine sword left in the ground and pulled it back out. "i can still feel it, hand over the gorgoneion!" she hefted the blade up and aligned it against me.


    "ena, stop!" the man from before came running back over, looking worse for wear as his clothes were little more than rags.


    "but she has it!?" the girl called ena proclaimed. "we need to hide it away before the goddess returns."


    "ena." the man all but growled. "stand down." he said pointedly making the girl deflate with a huff of annoyance.


    "i could take her." she said under her breath.


    "no, you could not." i said firmly. "wielding a divine weapon only does so much when you can neither bring out its full power, nor possess the proper experience in true fights. my master was correct in his words that you lack real combat experience."


    the girl grit her teeth and shook in annoyance.


    "how about ¨C " the sword in her hand suddenly had a torrent of power surge around it. i prepared myself to summon my sword, but it suddenly disappeared from her hand. "eh!?" she looked at her now empty hand.


    "we apologize for the misunderstanding." he apologized, putting a hand on the young girl''s hand and forced her head down as well.


    "you apologize for accosting us and attacking someone i hold dear?" i was not quite as.....loose with my temper since master had corrected that part of me. however, such words made my expression darken.


    his head visibly lowered. "please understand. we were told that a god was coming to our land in search of that object you hold. a calamity that would have taken an uncountable number of lives. we tried to act quickly to limit the damages. we didn''t know who you were accompanied by. please, allow us to officially apologize to her majesty, sca?thach."


    i was annoyed, but their explanation was a worthy one. looking at it from their perspective, we were standing in the way of them and protecting our country.


    they recognized master''s teacher. yes, her name should hold weight with these ''campione'' running around. i was slightly surprised they took it at face value, but i suppose the number of those able to assail gods are lacking, so the evidence was in her favor.


    "raise your heads" i sighed. "i am still upset, but your intentions were noble so we will not hold a grudge." i do not believe my son would be upset with me for speaking on his behalf. "this is my country as well, i do not wish to see it suffer." it would be more trouble than it is worth to continue this conflict.


    "thank you for your understanding." he replied with a strange hint of sincerity. i was expecting him to push him anger down and only pay lip service, but i detected no deceit in his reactions.


    the young woman with the sword seemed to scowl but didn''t speak, taking a back seat to her superior.


    he properly stood up straight. "our organization would like to extend our help for anything you require in the future."


    "i see, a bribe is it? are you hoping that we will develop a sense of gratitude or see your actions as deserving a debt from ourselves?"


    "yes." he said without any shame.


    i raised an eyebrow at his forwardness. "your honesty is praiseworthy. very well, i will accept the friendly relations you wish to extend. though i fear we may not be in contact very often." i did not know master''s intent for this world, but setting up some kind of relations would not be detrimental.


    "you honor us." he bowed again. "may we ask your name for the future?"


    hmm, i''m curious. did they think master and i are riding on sca?thach''s fame and power?


    "i am minamoto-no-raikou." i introduced myself with a small smile.


    and it was quite amusing to watch their expressions go blank.


    "ahh, aaah" we all turned to the distressed noise as that other young woman who had fled before came wobbling back over, clutching her heart.


    "yuri!?" the ena girl went running over "what''s wrong?" she quickly caught her friend before she fell to the ground.


    "he''s coming." she said quietly. "the god of storms is descending on the world."


    "wait, grampsy is coming here!? is that why he took my sword back!?" ena voiced her thoughts. "why is he coming back here!? he said he wouldn''t come to the human world?"


    i fear i was missing some context, but i made sure to remember this information incase it became important for later.


    the young girl let out a scream again. "something else is coming!" she grabbed her head.


    oh my, was this one of those hime-miko''s i heard about? the ones able to perceive the flow of the world and scry certain things?


    "nooooo." she whined, as if in pained. "i-it''s growing. the tree that supports the world, it''s here!"


    tree that supports the world...master?


    oh master, what have you gotten yourself into.


    i didn''t wish to even send him a message lest i distract him.


    a god then this girl scryes master''s spell......there is no possibility that this is a coincidence.


    ***


    wilhelm pov


    the scale mail covered my body. the powerful force of ddraig''s power enveloped me and i felt a sense of power.


    not that just.


    the staff of magnus floated nearby as my yggdrasil loomed overhead.


    the god had descended upon this world, stepping across the water as he stared at me. an undiscernible look flashed across his face as he parried my gungnir.


    the golden spear retreating back to my side, ready to attack again.


    "i don''t understand...." susanoo spoke as he continued walking. "however..." his face broke out into a grin. "it does excite me."


    he''s talking about killing me so easily, yet is still smiling and happy to fight.


    [don''t bother trying to understand him.]


    yeah, i know. gods aren''t human, they have different mindsets. even with meridia i have to be careful to make sure we''re both on the same page with things.


    "i have something resembling a plan." i confirmed, letting out a few heavy breaths. i took out a health potion and quickly downed it, but i didn''t think my arm would stop hurting any time soon. it was a deep cut where i could see down to the bone, and my aura was pretty low at this point.


    avalon was doing what it could, but mere vapors of artoria''s magical energy was left.


    "remember that book i picked out of gramp''s library before going to the land of shadows?"


    [splitting the sky or something?]


    "yeah, i read it randomly and while i didn''t really reproduce the effects or train it in any way..... but it did give me an idea i''ve been wanting to try out."


    ignoring the pain in my arm, i called back my most trusted sword. the familiar blade flew through the air, and i gripped mirage with both hands. "1000 birds."


    the sword phantasms fired off towards susanoo.


    the pillars of water reshaped once more, coming to his defense. like disks of razor sharp blades, the shapened water fired off, intercepting every one of my sword phantoms.


    the sky above me rumbled and a massive bolt of lightning slammed down from above. i gathered the lightning armor that was still around my limbs and discharged it all right above, meeting the blow head up.


    i didn''t get a moment of respite as susanoo moved on me, his divine sword swiping through the air.


    i brought up mirage to block, and the force of it made me shudder, but i held firm. "boost" i grit out again, feeling my stamina getting depleted. "haaah!" i shouted, knocking his sword back. raising my gauntleted hand up i aimed at him again. "penetrate" i let go of all the boosts i had to power this attack.


    the power tore through his stomach, blood was coughed up, but he only took a single step back before his divine sword stabbed into me.


    my scale mail gave way as the blade pierced right through, and my aura couldn''t hold up.


    i expected pain, as my flesh as cut, but i felt nothing except a little tingling sensation. i looked at him, and his eyes stared down at my ''wound''.


    his sword was impaled through me yet.....the skin that should have been cut apart and the blood the should be seeping out was instead crackling and had turned to lightning.


    and i felt a noticeable drain on my little remaining aura.


    "well....how about that." i muttered in surprise as i realized i had discovered my semblance.


    i kneed him in the wound i had just inflicted upon him, making him stagger for a moment as all my other swords swung towards him.


    "boost, boost, boost, boost, boost!" i swung mirage, only for him to haphazardly block, but my fist moved forward too, collided with his cheek, sending him rocketing back.


    the god skipped across the water before jumping back to his feet. burns were scattered across his body, cuts could be seen everywhere. he had a large hole from my penetrate, and other noticeable wounds from where i stabbed him with both mirage and gungnir, yet he was still in fighting condition.


    what a monster. definitely the strongest foe other than sca?thach i''ve fought thus far.


    he raised his hand and clenched it towards me. the rolling clouds moved and as if copying my thor''s hammer, they formed into a figure themselves, more reminiscent of the storm god. the waters around me began to conglomerate and cut off any route to escape, forming a barrier in every direction. "ame no murakumo no tusurgi." susanoo held the sword up. "become the storm and return to origin! the beast of disaster, the serpent of eight heads and eight tails will devour my foe!" they took on the form of the yamata-no-orochi from legend.


    [brat, be careful of that thing.]


    yeah, i could feel the power from it.


    its massive jaws formed of thunder and lightning, a body of clouds and water, they hissed and roared up in the sky, all turned towards me as they began to descend.


    the full authority of the storm god came right at me and he himself was burning away with an obscene amount of power. i could feel that this would be the final clash.


    i gathered my magical energy, spell circles spinning around my blade once more. "ether cannon!" i roared in response.


    "pointless." he shouted, swinging the sword and bisected my spell in half. it barely missed me but the ocean was torn asunder. the previous time he made a cut to the horizon, this time, a new gorge had been created and the ocean completely separated as the walls began to try and fill in each side.


    "lok vah kor!" the dragon shout that was supposed to be able to clear the skies.


    the figure above shuddered and part of it was blown away.


    "you want to disperse my authority with that baby authority you''re using? ridiculous!" he snorted and the power returned whole.


    my wings flapped behind me as i stared at the storm god. "wuld!" a single word from the whirlwind sprint increased my speed several folds as i burst towards him.


    "do you think that getting close will mean you''re safe from my authority?" susanoo looked unworried. "your bravery has been commendable. no mortal had been able to wound me so, and even using mortal magics to leave marks upon my divine body. i will remember you in the future."


    i ignored him and focused on my own actions. i paid no heed to the massive serpent moving its massive heads towards me, spewing thunder at each hiss.


    i stepped on the ocean infront of him, making a platform out of magical energy.


    "su grah dun." i whispered as wind swept around my weapon. elementary fury, a shout that makes my attacks move faster. i felt like i would need the extra little oomph


    the sword phantoms i use, named after sasaki kojiou''s attack in honor of the idea. the idea of using a single swing of my sword overlayed on multiple parallel worlds, then discharging them all at one point. thus, one swing becomes multiple attacks from the point of my enemies.


    what if i kept all of them on a single swing. all the possibilities contained within a single slash of my sword? it was a thought i''ve had for awhile, but never used thus far.


    i pulled on the kaleidoscope. overlayed upon an uncountable number of parallel worlds, and swung my sword. with the speed added on, it kept on swinging, all at the same spot, all at the same time.


    instead of firing off as sword phantoms, all susanoo could see was my single horizontal swing coming for him.


    he raised his divine sword up to block as if it were a normal attack. his eyes only widened in worry when it was too late to react.


    my sword did not touch his.


    as if passing through, his sword didn''t move, and they didn''t connect. my sword swept through his body, cutting it in half, yet no mark was left on him.


    the massive serpent heads stopped their roaring, the rolling thunder ceased. the large pillars of water that had been circling us had fallen back to the ocean and a torrent of rain was all that followed.


    i let out haggard breaths as my sword returned to my side.


    he looked at his own sword then back at me before letting out a sigh. "to think i''d lose to a mortal."


    my arm trembled and i couldn''t feel it properly, but still, i didn''t flinch under his gaze.


    "does that attack have a name?"


    "i haven''t thought of one yet."


    "haah." let out a laugh, blood flowing from his mouth in droves. "i couldn''t even see it properly. so many different swords contained in that single swing. even using my divine power, my insides are all cut to pieces, and i can barely hold on." he bellowed out a laugh even as haggard as he was. "hey, mortal." he gaze somewhat softened. "were you speaking the truth about my mother?"


    "i was." i nodded."


    "hmm. please be kind to her, she is a pitiful woman."


    "of course, she''s my friend."


    he laughed once more. "a mortal claiming a god as a friend. you are a strange one." he smiled, his body falling backwards and began dissipating.


    my arms fell to the side, both hurting. my last mental command was to grab everything important and stuff them back in my ring. as if mimicking his actions, i fell back, letting my body float in the water as i gave the skies one last look.


    i couldn''t help but smile though, even with how exhausted i was and my eyes closing.


    i killed a god.


    ***


    sorry for no chapter yesterday. the interlude you guys will get in a few days ended up being over 7k words long, so i was up till like 5 in the morning writing it and just couldn''t stay awake when i got home from work the following day.


    so, susanoo is dead. i know some people were miffed on some things, but let me iterate it. susanoo is a god. yes, campione anime is a little....iffy. but i wanted to tweak certain things. not to mention the light novel does it much better. he''s gone from fighting undead and humans to dragons to servants and now he killed his first god. a powerful god that is in the upper percentile of gods. and this wasn''t even susanoo at his best. his sword can take control of other authorities, which mc does not possess. i will provide a more thorough power level this coming dxd arc as i know many people were asking for that. even if i think the dxd power ratings are kinda dumb.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone . we''re finally back in dxd at this point.

 Chapter 218:

    chapter 218:


    i felt strange, my eyes were heavy and i was having a hard time opening them. however, i could still vaguely feel things around me, and heard what was happening.


    "why are you even here? get out, get out!" a woman''s voice sounded right by me.


    "don''t be like that pandora-chan~" it took me a moment to recognize the second voice.


    forcibly, my eyes shot open once i realized who it belonged to. i shot up and jumped back, sweeping my hand for my sword.....only to find myself without my ring.....or any of my armaments.


    "see, look what you did!?" the strange woman ¨Ca girl really, shouted towards the god i supposedly had killed not that long ago.


    my eyes briefly flickered to the unfamiliar figure. she was....short, yet she held an air of regality and authority to her. despite not being someone i would have a preference in, i couldn''t help but feel she was absolutely beautiful. with purple hair in twin tails that exuded an almost child-like look, yet it didn''t diminish from her overall presence.


    "hey, it''s not my fault!" susanoo was being strangely familiar with this woman.


    "just....go sit in the corner!" she stomped her foot and pointed to the side.


    susanoo, surprisingly slumped his head and trudged over and fell to his butt, literally burying his head in the corner. and like that, all the tension i had, and all battle readiness evaporated in an instant.


    "i have questions." i finally spoke.


    "well...." she gave me a look up and down. "i have questions too."


    i raised an eyebrow at her blatant looks. "i''m flattered, but i don''t like lolis ¨C"


    a shoe flew over and smacked me in the head, knocking me off my feet.


    i stared up at the ceiling of this strange place, only blinking in confusion as i neither felt pain, nor did i actually see that coming.


    "hahahaha!" susanoo started laughing in his corner.


    "shush, you!" the younger woman ¨C girl ¨C god, started scolding him.


    her divinity was obvious. and i doubt susanoo would put up with anyone he didn''t view as his ''peer''.


    "now!" she huffed, turning her attention back to me as i climbed to my feet. "you got some explaining to do, mister."


    i glanced down and noticed the lack of shoe on her left foot. i picked up the discarded footwear and inspected it. there was....nothing special about it which made me even more confused.


    [i''m as utterly lost as you are. it feels like we''re in a godly realm, but i don''t recognize this one at all.]


    "hey, gimme that back." the goddess puffed up, holding out her hand.


    "no, it''s mine now."


    "d-don''t steal my shoe!"


    "well, you shouldn''t throw them at people."


    "why do you even want it!?"


    "i''m going to sell it on the internet. could you imagine how much money i''d make for selling a loli goddess''s shoe!?"


    i smirked as another shoe came sailing through the air and i dodged it. "ha, nice try. why don''t ¨C" i was cut off as my face was smacked forward into the ground. the same shoe apparently flew back and hit me in the back of the head.


    "oww...." that one kinda hurt. i rubbed the back of my head as i stood back up. "how the hell....." i stared at her incredulously. i could feel her divinity, but at the same time she felt so.....miniscule. well, no, that isn''t the right word. it felt like she was approachable, warm even. not even close to the pressure that a goddess should put out.


    "don''t bother trying to question it, brat." susanoo spoke up. "this is her domain. even at full strength, i couldn''t do anything to her inside here."


    "where''s all my stuff." i decided to stop playing around.


    "back with/on your body." the goddess replied.


    i tilted my head, looking down. "some type of astral projection?" i muttered.


    "mmm, you can think of it as so." she nodded happily. "now, i believe there are some questions that need to be asked."


    "yeah, like who are you?" i eyed her.


    she smiled brightly. "i am pandora, the all-giving-woman." she declared.


    "pandora." i repeated, remembering susanoo''s name he called her a few moments ago while i was still delirious. "i read some vague things about you."


    "that makes things easier." she nodded again. "you killed this idiot over here." she jerked her thumb towards the god in the corner.


    "pandora-chan, why are you so mean to me!?" susanoo whined.


    i once again blinked at his behavior.


    "do i get an authority?" i questioned, ignoring the supposedly dead god.


    she pursed her lips. "i''m still deciding."


    "how does it even work? do you just snip off a piece of a god''s soul when they die? do they even let you do it? how are you not hunted down by other gods?"


    "like any of them could do anything to me." she puffed up proudly.


    "so how does becoming a campione work?"


    "i decided if the god they defeated was a worthy foe for them to attain an authority."


    "alright, hit me with it." i held my arms out.


    "yeah, make him a campione!" susanoo voiced as well.


    "quiet!" she snapped towards the god. "and you!" she turned back to me. "i''m still deciding."


    "what''s there to decide about? i fought him fairly and i beat him....i think...why is he still around?" i pointed towards susanoo.


    "i wanted to watch." the god laughed.


    "the sacred rite of usurpation is powered by the soul of a god. what do you think happens when i deliver an authority? though most just won''t stop shouting and screaming when i perform the ritual, so i keep them separated. this idiot wanted to watch me tear away one of his authorities and give it to you."


    "huh."


    "hey, don''t look at me like that. he beat me fair and square. i''ll get him in the rematch." susanoo looked completely nonchalant about the whole thing.


    pandora walked over to me; arms wide open as they wrapped around my chest.


    "therefore, i, pandora, the all-giving-woman, the foolish witch who both cursed and blessed the world hereby proclaim this child as my newest son!"


    "...what?" i blinked in confusion.


    the place started trembling, i could feel many ¨C many different presences try and assail this realm.


    pandora didn''t even flinch, releasing me from her grasp, she stared up towards the heavens. "whine all you want, but i''ve made my decision. the rules haven''t been broken so your complaints are ignored." she flicked one of her twin tails over her shoulder. "let everyone grant my newest child their blessing and their hatred for the eighth campione has been born!" she declared as the rumbling stopped.


    "....i don''t feel any different." i looked down at myself.


    "it''s not over yet. the process will begin once you''ve returned to your body." susanoo answered.


    "usually, this is the part i send them back at.....but this is anything but an ordinary situation." pandora mused. "haaah, what a troublesome son i have."


    "son?"


    "yup, you''re my eighth." she beamed. "even if the they don''t recognize me, they''re still my adopted children, the other seven campiones."


    "wait, just like that you adopted them and consider them your children?"


    pandora let out a laugh. "why not? they were foolish enough to fight a god, why can''t i be foolish enough to adopt such pitiful souls?"


    "....that last woman who called herself my mom, i did lewd things to."


    pandora blinked. "....don''t do lewd things to your mother. your mother is happily married."


    "hahaha!" susanoo broke out in laughter.


    "meh, you''re not my type. i prefer grown ¨C"


    "mom kick!" the small goddess went flying and kicked me in the face.


    once again, i found myself on my back and my head spinning.


    i sat up staring at the red-faced goddess. "your mother is a mature and beautiful woman!" she declared, pulling me up by my shirt and shook me.


    i looked down at the petite goddess and bit my lip. the genuiness that she proclaimed it with....i couldn''t deny that it was touching. reaching out, i attempted to hug her.


    "kyah!" she squeaked out but soon settled down. "it''s the first time one of my children hugged me!" she sounded almost giddy.


    it was....warm.


    it felt like how i remembered mom.


    "my mom died when i was young." i said quietly.


    "you poor thing." she whispered. "even if it''s for a short time, i''ll let you feel a mother''s touch again."


    lewd jokes could be made, but i couldn''t bring myself to do it.


    i didn''t realize how much i missed this feeling even if it wasn''t someone i acknowledged yet.


    "ahem." susanoo cleared his throat. "i don''t want to interrupt, but i can''t stay here forever."


    "read the mood, you idiot!" pandora huffed.


    "its okay..." i said awkwardly as we broke apart. "let''s get on with this."


    yeah, lets forget that happened. don''t know why i was so easy to sway there.


    "hmm, so this is the part where i decide which authority i give out, but the idiot seems to have decided already."


    "yeah, give him my sword." susanoo nodded.


    "your sword is a subordinate god, it''s not that easy. i''ll have to..." she looked at susanoo and paused. "i''ll have to remove the ego to make it work."


    "eh, that''s fine." susanoo lazily laid down, propping his head up. "i''ll keep ame no murakumo no tsurugi''s ego with me, he can just get the authority that goes along with it." the god waived off her concerns.


    "fine." pandora sighed. "are you ready?" she turned to look at me.


    "sure." i couldn''t help but smile.


    her bright grin was hard to not feel some kind of warmth from. "it was short, but i''m glad you were here. even if you forget about me, i''ll watch over you until the end." pandora said softly.


    "pardon, what do you mean -- forget?"


    "campione tend not to remember her when they return. it''s why the records of her existence are as vague as they are." susanoo replied. "it''s pitiful, she is the woman who helped them ascend, and they give her no thought, no acknowledgement. yet, she never admonishes them and never stops thinking of them as her children."


    how pitiful. i felt bad after the feeling she gave me previously.


    "i won''t forget." i stated as a matter of fact. i doubt any of the others were in my position. "can i come back?" i questioned.


    susanoo laughed, but pandora answered. "i''m not allowed to bring my children here unless i''m performing the ritual." she shook her head with a sad look. "if i break the rules, bad things can happen."


    so....she''s not allowed to bring people here.


    it''s a good thing i''ve been calculating my position all this time.


    "well, it was fun." susanoo stood up as his body began to fade once more. "don''t die to anyone else. i won''t be able to show my face around unless i bring your head back with me next time." he waved me off with a wide grin even as he talked about killing me.


    "what a strange person." i muttered.


    "ignore him, he''s a known idiot." pandora snorted, walking up and cupped my cheeks. "be good, don''t get into too much trouble. and if possible, give me lots of grandbabies!"


    she let go and my body was suddenly engulfed in a bright light.


    "go forth with my blessing, my child,.....wilhelm henry schweinorg! the newest of the supreme kings!"


    ***


    and pandora makes an appearance and mc gets his new authority. the sword is completely bonkers in canon. it can cut apart magic and curses. command the storm, and even take control of authorities in the vicinity.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 219:

    chapter 219:


    i felt myself being pulled away. a thought occurred to stop it, to see if i could force it to stop, but i pushed the thought down. while my academic mind was reeling from all this new information i now had to play with, i needed to get back to my body.


    it was disorientating, having my consciousness pulled from my body and pushed through the barrier between realms, then suddenly pushed back into my body. opening my eyes had been a huge sensory overload once i was ''physical'' again. i don''t know how long it took me to regain my higher functions, but i was basically incoherent while the ''process'' of becoming a campione happened.


    i coughed up what seemed like a liter of water, my throat and nostrils burning from all the salt i had apparently swallowed. my hands pushed into the soft sand, gentle waves brushed up to me as i took in my surroundings.


    "washing up on the beach, how cliche?." i sighed, turning myself over and fell back down. "atleast there''s no one around." though it was likely anyone nearby evacuated, with the light show/magic/freak storms we were throwing around.


    [could have been worse.]


    "yeah, could have died." i snorted.


    [i meant being sealed away into a gauntlet and having to watch you have sex.]


    "fuck you." i couldn''t help but chuckle and i heard ddraig laugh inside my soul.


    [you good?]


    damn, my clothes are a right mess.


    "yeah, yeah." i let out a deep breath. "just give me a moment to reorientate myself." i muttered, holding me hands up above me. "fully healed....i guess i should thank....mom?" i questioned it even as the word left my mouth.


    it didn''t feel bad to say. and for it to be ''only'' a motherly feel to it.


    as much as raikou brings me joy, she has a much different relationship than that with me.


    [you were adopted again.]


    "yup." i didn''t even argue that point. with a thought, i let my aura flare up. it hadn''t been recharged like my body had been healed, but a noticeable amount had been returned. however there was something completely overshadowing that.


    [damn, that''s much stronger now.]


    "you''re telling me." i waved my hand through the air, watching the multitude of colors flow around my skin. "just at a glance i can tell it''s so much denser...has more ''weight'' to it."


    [well, it is a manifestation of your soul, and your soul just got an upgrade from munching on some god bits.]


    "divinity." i let my head fall back down into the sand. "i have divinity now. i''m a half-devil, half-human, with a dragon in my soul, and a dragon heart, giving me a potent dragon factor. and now i have divinity added in." i just laughed at the absurdity of it. "what even is my life?"


    [you regret it?]


    "not for a single second." i grinned. "aura seems fine after everything, but more tests will be necessary." i began speaking out loud. "magic circuits are operable, no issue there. but my body seems to be producing magical energy beyond what my magic circuits were initially capable of."


    [from your memories, you would call this a ''divine core'', yes?]


    "maybe." i pursed my lips. "it''s not a 100% transferable explanation for what happened, different worlds and all that. however, it''s not entirely off the mark either."


    yeah, i could feel the magical energy so densely packed inside my body that i felt almost bloated at the constant pressure.


    "my magic resistance is absurd now." i mused, remembering what i read about this phenomenon as i glanced at the back of my hand where i still retained the command seals.


    [i''m surprised those are still there. wouldn''t the contract break after the ritual?]


    "before, i''d give it a coin flip. so obviously they still persist. but, if i had to guess, i''d say that since my soul also was strengthened, and the contract is supported by my magical energy which is linked to my soul, the command seals weathered the storm, so to speak."


    [wonder if that lass got a bit of a surprise when the transformation happened.]


    "hope i didn''t worry her too much." i muttered.


    hmm, the seed that i would call my power of destruction had gotten noticeably larger and i feel like it''s going to grow much faster now.


    interesting.


    [so you discovered your semblance?]


    "yeah, at the most opportune moment." i snorted. "i can apparently burn my aura to turn my body into lightning and ¨C " i held my hand up and abruptly shot to my feet. summoning my lightning, it was so similar except something was different. my mouth hung open as i shifted my hand back and let my lightning dance across my hand.


    [dear god.... deliver me from this cringe.]


    "didn''t he seal you inside the gauntlet in the first place?"


    [yes, that should tell you something!]


    "eternal darkness infinite parallel sword."


    [ahhhhhh it physically hurts....]


    "limitless heaven vast sundering sword."


    [just kill me, stop this torment.]


    "oh, quit your whining, i''ll be serious." i rolled my eyes. "besides, where the hell did you learn a word like ''cringe''"


    [did you forget i watch your memories when i''m bored?]


    "honestly, i do forget that." i hummed. "for real though."


    [alright, hit me with something good.]


    "i was thinking ¨C myriad sword"


    [huh....i like it.] ddraig seemed to give his approval. [well, now that we''ve finished messing around. ready to talk about your new authority?]


    "it''s strange." i muttered. "i can feel it inside me, ready to be called upon. almost like it''s been a part of me since birth. i even know its general use and abilities after ''absorbing'' it from susanoo." i couldn''t help but chuckle. "funnily enough, had i been a campione already, or a divine being, susanoo would have been much harder to defeat. the sword apparently can temporarily take over authorities used nearby."


    [sounds powerful, what else can it do?]


    "mostly what you''d think. it allows me to control the storms and what-not. and i was right before, it can cut through most magics. i was lucky that my nine realms was so wrapped up in the norse cosmology, so intertwined with the symbols and concepts that it could survive even a few exchanges with this thing."


    it was there, inside of me. this authority, this sword that i could call upon with the correct words of power.


    "and it can also dispel curses." i added on lastly. "it''s not 10 fucking incarnations that are authorities in of themselves that godou got, but it''s damn well impressive."


    i was only a little bit jealous.


    [you think if you complained to your new mom, she''d give you something else?]


    "....it couldn''t hurt." i pursed my lips. "but i''ll wait to drop back in later. i have a couple girls probably waiting for me, and i''ve made them worry enough."


    [despite her own status, your teacher is probably going to kick your ass for doing this.]


    ".....shit you''re right."


    honestly, i could deal with that. i was more worried about how upset either of them actually were. "i shouldn''t waste any more time."


    [well, gotta face the music at some point.] ddraig sounded amused by the thought of me getting beat up. [look at the bright side.]


    "there''s a bright side?"


    [i''ll be able to shout out the shitty attack names you spouted every time you get your face kicked in by your teacher.]


    "i hate you."


    [oh, i know, and it fuels my existence.]


    with a sigh, i flicked open a new portal. and i could see on the other side, two very displeased women staring back at me.


    ***


    late chapter since i took a nap after work.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 220:

    chapter 220:


    as i walked through the portal i peered at my surroundings. much had change in this little park area since i left it. there were many people running around doing various things, but they all seemed to be keeping their distance from raikou and sca?thach.


    i didn''t dwell on the rushing people as my attention was focused solely on the two.


    they sat at a table, calmly glancing up while sipping tea from very fine silverware. honestly, it was surprisingly elegant for the setting they where in.


    "oh, look who returned." sca?thach set her cup down.


    "mmm, did someone come back after leaving?" raikou perked up.


    i let out a sigh, my shoulders slumped as i slid into an empty seat between them. "yeah, just give it to me." i could have handled everything better.


    sca?thach pursed her lips "it would be hypocritical to get upset for what you did."


    "so you know what happened?"


    "neither raikou or i are fools, wilhelm. it was not hard to put together given the clues."


    "not to mention i could feel some very particular changes through the link we share." raikou added. "you appear unharmed, so i understand that my worry is somewhat misplaced."


    i reached over and took raikou''s hand into mine. even when she was upset, she could still smile brightly at the affection. "i''m sorry i made you worry." i said honestly. even if i don''t regret my actions, i can apologize for the feeling of discomfort i gave her because of them. "i''ll do a better job of relaying my intentions next time." i do need to communicate more with them. it''s something i recognized that i didn''t do enough of.


    communication is a pillar of any healthy relationship.


    "when my eyes opened to this era, my previous memory were the final moments of my time in the land of shadows." sca?thach spoke up. "i will admit that i am still used to feeling in control of every variable in my presence. my long years of ruling that desolate wasteland has instilled a certain complacency in me that i did not realize i needed to break myself from." i could see her frown slightly. "i do not fault you for fighting a god. i know you would not have engaged if you were uncertain, and that you are not a child to chastise for going into dangerous situations. however...."


    i reached over and took her hand in my free one. she looked a little....startled and a small smile crept up on her face.


    "however." she continued. "i am not used to caring about something like this. to know they willingly risk their lives to better themselves or to test their own prowess. it is inevitable that a budding warrior such as yourself will fight even more in the future." she paused in her words, but i felt like i could understand what she''s trying to say.


    "just as you said you would never leave me again." i gave her hand a little squeeze. "i''ll also always come back to you."


    there was a small reaction, a happiness that flashed across her face before she steeled herself into a scowl. "hmph. of course, otherwise i''d have to drag you back myself." she puffed up. "this sca?thach is not someone you can abandoned when you please. you have made a vow, and i will make sure you keep it." she crossed her arms. "now, we have spoken our indignations. recount the events of your departure."


    my sca?thach is too cute.


    "i followed the link that was tunneling through time and space using the sword that young woman had as an anchor." i began my explanation. "it opened up in the netherworld, and i popped in right infront of susanoo."


    "hmm." sca?thach looked deep in thought. "he would be a strong god based on myths."


    "yes, he is one of japan''s most famous gods. and his feats in battle are more popular than his siblings." raikou nodded. "it must have been a tough battle. the people with the history compilation committee had been keeping us abreast of what happened off the coast."


    "how long was i gone?" i questioned.


    "less than six hours." sca?thach replied. "the aftereffects of the battle had been mitigated by the countries mages once the divine power had dissipated. am i safe to assume that you slayed susanoo?"


    "i did." i didn''t deny it.


    "well done." sca?thach gave some rare praise. "it seems we are both god slayers now." she had a small smile on her face, and a hint of pride in her voice.


    i looked at my hand still intertwined with raikou''s. i held it up, getting her attention. with a little effort, my lightning began to crackle harmlessly around both our hands.


    raikou''s eyes widened as she summoned her own lightning. our lighting snapped around each other, neither able to disperse the other.


    "we match now." i smiled towards. though hers was still purple in color, we both wielded divine lightning.


    "you really are my child." she whispered happily.


    "of course." if she wanted this kind of relationship, i would always humor her. regardless, i couldn''t help but think of her as mine at this point and i refused to give her up. i was a greedy person and i would never deny that.


    "how did the fight go?" sca?thach asked.


    "he was stronger than most servants, speed was extremely high as well. his durability was off the charts. blows that could have taken out the strongest servants in the last war he took and kept going. i don''t know if it was some kind of passive authority like battle continuation, but he was hard to put down."


    "and how was his magical resistance? i was unable to test much on the goddess i fought."


    "you won too?"


    "....yes. i defeated that goddess, but she escaped after suffering my noble phantasm. whether she survives or not is up to fate."


    "it isn''t like you to let your prey escape." i was surprised at that.


    "there''s nothing wrong, your majesty!" he quickly bowed his head. "it''s just...lord susanoo was one of the backers of our organization as he watched over japan. it''s one of the reasons we have fewer heretic gods descend here."


    oh.


    ooooh.


    fuck.


    i really couldn''t just wipe my hands clean of this world, could i?


    i mean, i could but...my pride wouldn''t let me.


    fuck.


    "don''t beat around the bush, you''re wanting me to support you all, yes?"


    "i wouldn''t dare presume." he bowed once more. "but we would be forever grateful."


    i ran a hand down my face. i looked to sca?thach for help but she gave me a look that practically screamed ''this is your mess''.


    and i know raikou would listen to any request of mine, so i didn''t want to drag her into this nonsense.


    "i won''t be around, and it''ll be impossible to reach out to me when i''m traveling." i stated, and i saw, for the briefest moments, a look of despair flash across his face.


    japan is known for having an ridiculous amount of gods across the land. i wouldn''t be surprised if a few of them wanted to descend to cause a ruckus just because they could now.


    "however." i said pointedly. "you still have godou."


    he didn''t outwardly react, but i could tell he was.....reluctant to rely on godou. i wouldn''t be surprised if the kid''s whole personality had already been dissected by every organization in the world. to them, i''m probably much more reliable to depend on. no doubt he''s already caught on that both raikou and sca?thach are deferring to me. "he''s still a kid. despite killing a god by pure luck, he''s not really sure of what he''s doing right now. approach him politely and explain yourself properly. don''t bow down to him, don''t put him up on a pedestal and treat him like the king of the world. i''ve already spoken to him about some things, but he needs some people to trust and rely on. if you become that, he''d probably be willing to lend a hand. he''s the honest and good natured sort."


    they both need help right now; it might be the best to nudge them into each other''s orbits.


    "thank you, your majesty." he continued his bowing. "i will work on this immediately." he took steps back, head still down.


    "tell him i sent you. that should make him less wary." i gave him ''permission'' to leave.


    i could see why godou was annoyed by how people treated him. i was used to people treating me as someone in a higher position due to certain statuses, but this just felt way over the top.


    "should i have done more?" i questioned.


    "i think you have done enough. godou will either soar or he will continue to bury his head in the sand and anything else you do is pointless." sca?thach replied.


    "master, you''ve done plenty." raikou pat my shoulder. "this organization will gain an ally in godou if they are intelligent enough to heed your words."


    "haaaah." i let out a breath. "i feel tired."


    "well, you just fought a god." sca?thach said with amusement. "do you wish to retire for the night? or perhaps you wish to go home now? i don''t particularly have anything important remaining that draws my interesting here."


    "i''m of the same mindset." raikou agreed. "i wish to see kunou now that i''m not....." she didn''t finish but i could understand.


    "kunou''s going to love spending time with you." i reassured her. before she was.... standoffish? distant and perhaps a little intimidating. a second meeting would probably help ease any tension, especially with yasaka. "and i miss everyone else. it feels like an eternity since i''ve seen my other girls."


    "fufu, thinking of your other women, hmm?" sca?thach poked me in the shoulder.


    "is it strange i miss everyone i don''t have around me?" i grabbed her hand, bringing it up for a kiss. "i missed you so much when you were gone."


    she huffed, turning away. "you are more adept at seeking your opponent''s weakness."


    gah, so cute!


    "i do want to give godou my goodbye before going to see gramps. but i also have one other thing i want to do...."


    "what other matter do you wish to attend to, master?" raikou asked.


    "did i mention that the goddess pandora adopted me?"


    that got a strange look from both of them.


    ***


    should be a couple chapters left of this arc, then we''re on to dxd. just need to finish up a few things and they''re off.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my / astoryforone

 Chapter 221:

    chapter 221:


    "what do you mean ''adopted you''?" sca?thach questioned, raikou listened along with rapt attention.


    "just exactly as it sounds." i replied. "apparently, she adopts all the campione and takes them as her step-children. for some reason, they don''t really remember her all that much due to the process. she was very nice to me so i wanted to say goodbye before we left."


    "master....." raikou quietly tugged on my sleeve.


    "hey." i realized i touched something sensitive for her. reaching my hand out i cupped her cheek. "please don''t misunderstand. you''re invaluable to me and no one can take that away. she''s not a replacement, nor is she going to steal any kind of position from you. you''re mine, raikou. you''re my raikou and my servant, and i never want to give you up."


    she made a little noise of happiness, and her cheeks turned a little red. "ah, you''re making your mother so happy." she looked down in embarrassment.


    thank whatever gods that she wasn''t still under the effects of mad enhancement, or i''d never bring her around pandora. well, one of the things she desired was complete acceptance; i suppose i wanted to make sure she knew where i stood. even if i said it before, sometimes some people needed it to be repeated from time to time.


    "hmm, i was worried that you were stretching yourself too thin by grabbing so many women to your side. not giving any of them the attention they deserved. but i see i am merely worried for no true reason. " sca?thach walked up and locked her arm with raikou''s, making me raise an eyebrow at the closeness they had apparently formed. "make no mistake, if you had not properly relayed such words, i would have given you a thorough beating. i refuse to be the woman of a horn dog who cannot look after the ones he had already stolen something precious from."


    raikou looked so happy to have sca?thach acting like a sort of friend to her. i don''t know if they truly bonded in these past few days, but it was at least a step in the right direction. i think sca?thach also wanted to perhaps reach out herself. the loneliness she suffered in life had certainly done her no favors.


    "he''s gotten very good at his honeyed words, has he not?" sca?thach looked at raikou.


    "hmm, he sure has. we should be wary of any more approaching women, lest they also fall to his seductive words." raikou nodded, seemingly adopting an amused smile that was mimicked by my teacher.


    "an endeavor that may beyond my far from insignificant abilities." sca?thach pursed her lips. "would killing a god be an easier labor, i wonder?"


    "ara, i''m sure if you just exude that bloodlust of yours, no one will dare approach."


    "fuuu, or we can just keep you around." sca?thach snorted. "with these large udders of yours, who would think to usurp your position, hmm?"


    "yes, i''m sure jealousy is a powerful deterrent~"


    "you think this sca?thach is jealous!?" sca?thach puffed up her own chest. "shall we have my student pick his target of desire?" she let go and instead went to drape herself over my arm. "tell me, my student, for whom do your eyes linger on the most?"


    "master, your mother wants your attention~" raikou grabbed my other arm. "tell this old hag who you really prefer." she took my other side.


    i glanced at both of them who held a gaze of expectancy.


    "this is a trap." i said without any hesitation.


    they both started giggling at my expense.


    "he has learned well." sca?thach grinned.


    "my son has good sense." she pushed her cheek against mine.


    they were teasing me. gods, they were practically acting like sisters at this point. "see how i give you both a spanking later." the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    "how bold of you, my student. is that a promise?" sca?thach laughed, unperturbed.


    "be gentle on your mother~" raikou smiled brightly.


    i could only shake my head at their antics. words couldn''t describe how happy it made me that they were both getting along like this. "shall we head over? i do want to go home soon." i really miss my other girls as well.


    "lets go meet your goddess." sca?thach''s expression turned neutral.


    "yes, let''s go meet your new ''mother''." raikou said dryly.


    i guess she''s still...annoyed, for lack of a better word. though as it was not the product of her cursed mindset, i didn''t dwell on it. people were allowed to have their own opinions, their own dislikes and what-not.


    with another thought, i opened a portal to the place i had calculated before. the strange place, the room i had been in, had changed slightly.


    i saw the familiar goddess. she was laying on the ground as she lazily watched a tv playing infront of her, and a bowl of snacks she was munching from.


    there was silence as she stopped what she was doing, staring at us incredulously.


    "hi mom, i''m back." i stated.


    "ahhh!" she threw the bowl at me.


    i blinked as it bounced off my aura.


    "no being in this world can peer into my realm right now. i made sure of that as soon as you three entered." she waived sca?thach off. "if you''re speaking about telling me things, i won''t pry." she gave a small smile. "your mother will wait for you to tell her when you''re ready."


    "you are a strange goddess." sca?thach muttered.


    "i''ll take that as a compliment." pandora smiled brightly. "however, i will need to know how you entered here. it''s not something even a god can accomplish unless some drastic measures were taken under some intricate circumstances."


    "magic."


    "...."


    she smacked me on the head.


    "owww!?" i rubbed my head where she bopped me.


    "i saw nothing." raikou hummed.


    "you deserved that." sca?thach said dryly. "if she didn''t do it, i would have."


    "yeah yeah." i huffed. "to be more specific, i have a very.....unique magic available to me that allows me some control and operation over dimensions and space. there are very few places i can''t actually go to."


    pandora was silent as she apparently mulled over my words. "it''s how you entered the netherworld before." she muttered. "i see." she nodded to herself. "tell me, are you able to enter the realm of immortality?"


    "...technically? i can if i wanted to."


    "never go there." she quickly followed up. "promise me you will never enter the realm of immortality." she grabbed my shirt and looked at me intently.


    "i promise." i said without any fanfare. "i never had the intention of doing so anyways."


    "good." she nodded. "i fear what would happen to you if you went there. the gods would tear you apart and there''s nothing i could do."


    yeah, i wouldn''t want to fight every god in existence at the same time...


    "why are you such an enigma?" pandora got right in my face. "i can''t understand your origins at all, nor that of your companions. it''s both infuriating and interesting. i''ve never been so clueless before, it''s a new experience."


    "i''ll explain properly at another point." i said quietly.


    "i suppose that''s the best i can get. i can''t expect you to trust me so soon after just meeting me." she sighed. "thank you for telling me this much at least."


    i couldn''t help but reach out and hug her.


    "hehe, my son came back home and gave me a hug. this is the best day."


    "is it okay if i come back in the future?" i asked. "i have....other girls i want to introduce you to." is it weird that i already felt a connection to her?


    i am really a sucker for this kind of thing. especially when she holds no kind of deceit in her actions.


    pandora let out a laugh. "more? my, you are such a casanova." she gave my chest a little poke. "and i can''t forbid you from coming." she gave an exaggerated little shrug. though i felt it was accompanied by a ''wink wink'' kind of feeling. "but if you happened to drop by, i would be extremely happy."


    "of course, he will return." raikou confirmed. "a son should not be away from their mother for too long." she nodded to herself.


    and i had to do a double take as she practically did a 180 on her previous feelings. was it the comment about children that won her over? well, it was pretty hard to dislike pandora, she came off as very sincere and genuine.


    "you understand!" pandora flew over, grabbing raikou''s hands. "as expected of my daughter-in-law."


    "mother!" raikou was practically giddy in response.


    sca?thach turned to me. "you surround yourself with strange people."


    "....i can''t deny that."


    "but it''s nice." she added.


    "i wouldn''t trade it for anything."


    ***


    well, they should be heading off next chapter and the follow one is an interlude before dxd starts proper.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 222:

    chapter 222:


    "nooooo." pandora whined. "don''t go!" she grabbed onto my shirt with a pitiful look on her face.


    it made me feel bad seeing her like this. "it''s not like i won''t ever come back." i reassured her.


    "waaa, i never get people visiting me." pandora pouted. "you''re the first one to even call me mom! atleast stay for a few more hours, you only stopped by for a couple minutes!"


    "i just wanted to see you before i go on a little adventure." i smiled wryly. "i promise to come back when i''m done with my business. i''ll even see if godou wants to come around." the roots of this story extend from novell bi?n origin.


    "oh." her eyes widened. "yes, yes! bring my youngest here too. he needs a firm hand, that boy!" she huffed.


    "i already met him." i replied. "already made sure to give him a kick on the rear to get him into gear. though whether he starts taking the appropriate steps is up to him."


    "thank you." she reached out, wrapping her arms around me. "i''d hate to see such a nice boy like him die early."


    "of course." i reassured her again. "i felt bad at the trouble he was having."


    she let out a sigh. "i can''t convince you to stay a little longer?"


    "i really do need to head out."


    "fine." she huffed. "but you better come back safe and healthy next time. you hear me, mister?" she poked my chest.


    "don''t worry." sca?thach spoke up. "i will make sure he doesn''t die before he returns."


    "what a good daughter-in-law i have." pandora perked up.


    "i too will make sure he stays out of as much trouble as possible." raikou added.


    pandora let out a little giggle. "campione''s can''t help but get into trouble. please keep him safe." she said with a small smile.


    raikou wrapped up the smaller woman in her arms.


    it was pretty cute to see.


    "you better come back soon." pandora let go, giving me one last look. "now that i know you can come back whenever you want. i expect visits!"


    i don''t know why seeing her acting like this made me smile so much. "we''ll be back soon." i said one last time.


    again, i felt bad about having to leave so soon, but this was more of a test than anything else. i just wanted to make sure nothing unfortunate would happen if i just popped in. with sca?thach and raikou at my side, i had been confidant in dealing with most potential consequences if there had been any.


    pandora seemed ecstatic about me being here and returning in the future, so i took that as confirmation that i could come and go as i please.


    i....wanted to give her a chance. i know it was strange to have this thought, but i wanted to see if there could be sort of bond that could form between us. i had no romantic interest in her but maybe we could be more than strangers?


    without dragging things out, i created a new portal and sort of sling shot a few more over the planet to disrupt any attempts at tracking me. i didn''t know what methods were available here, and i didn''t fear anyone ''following'' us, but simply ''seeing'' how we left could raise some questions that i didn''t wish to answer.


    with one last look, pandora smiled and waved towards me. i gave my own little smile and one last wave before my companions/women/girls and i all walked through my portal.


    the myriad colors flashed around us as we entered a familiar room.


    "home sweet home." i let out a long breath. it had been a very long few days.


    "oh you''re back." i saw a head poke over the nearby couch.


    "hello lucretia." i gave a wave.


    "hello wilhelm." she giggled.


    "mmm, it''s good to be back. i''m a little sweaty, i shall take a shower and clean myself." sca?thach walked by, brushing her hand against my shoulder. "it''s good to see you, lucretia zola."


    "and you, sca?thach." she sort of halfheartedly waved her hand.


    "have you eaten, lucretia?" raikou asked.


    "i haven''t" she shook her head.


    "then shall i prepare something to eat?" she offered.


    "that would be lovely." the old witch smiled.


    "and you, master?"


    "i''ll love whatever you make." something to eat sounded great right now.


    "then i shall get started." she nodded, walking towards the kitchen.


    i reached out and grabbed her hand before she could get too far away. she made a cute little surprised sound as i pulled her back towards me. before she could speak, i placed my lips to hers. she was being too cute earlier, i just had to.


    "shall we give you some privacy?" i blinked, hearing zelretch''s voice as he stood in the doorway.


    raikou gave a cute, bashful, look as we pulled away. "i will go prepare a meal." she said quickly, scurrying off towards the kitchen with a healthy shade of red adorning her neck.


    "oh, to be young again." lucretia laughed.


    "to do such things so boldly infront of your grandfather." zelretch shared her amusement.


    oh, so you wanna play, huh?


    "so, is it safe to touch anything?" i looked around. "did you make sure to wipe everything down?"


    zelretch blinked and lucretia threw herself backwards on the couch and started laughing.


    "oh, so you have jokes." zelretch gave a dry look.


    "i do have jokes, wanna hear another?" i offered.


    "i''m all ears."


    "it''s called ¨C i killed a god." i deadpanned. "imagine that? a whole process to kill gods and usurp their power. sure would have been nice to learn that before i stepped into that world." i''m pretty sure he could take the hint with the sarcasm in my voice.


    "perhaps we should have a chat in my office." zelretch sort of gained a thoughtful look which quickly turned into something more serious.


    "go have your boy talk." lucretia waived at us, flopping back down on the couch.


    i just gestured for him to lead the way.


    ****


    "you know, this is practically a tradition now." i took the glass of whiskey he poured me.


    now that i think about it, we all barely used the kaleidophones. i can understand why, several of us were sometimes in situations where it could have been a distraction.


    "at the risk of sounding like i''m trying to change the subject. wanna hear about how everything went?"


    "i''d love to." he nodded enthusiastically. "tell me all about this authority you acquired and how you defeated a god."


    ***


    omake ¨C how to devil.


    "i don''t understand how i got roped into this." i sighed, leaning back in my chair. "this makes no sense."


    "you don''t know how to behave like a devil." i sat up a little straighter, staring at the origin of the voice as she sat behind her desk. sona sitri stared back at me, her annoying look as she tried to look stern and mature. honestly, it just came off as needlessly haughty. "you''ve been at this how long?"


    "i haven''t. because there''s no need, this is stupid."


    "the contracts ¨C"


    "i already analyzed the concepts intertwined in the contracts. they''re a medium to extract ''desire'' based on the payment received of our ''client''. it''s absorbed by the inherent ''sinful'' concepts of our nature, converting it into demonic power, albeit in a miniscule amount."


    "..."


    "what?" i questioned.


    "how did you figure that you? it''s not exactly public knowledge."


    "isn''t it obvious? i took me like thirty minutes to analyze it. you even gave me a perfect sample....how could i know see what''s going on?" i blinked.


    ".....be that as it may ¨C"


    "wait, how long did it take you to figure out?"


    "not important!" she huffed. "now, moving on. i''m going to teach you how to complete contracts."


    "i already know how."


    "i''m going to teach you properly ¨C "


    "how to read? because that''s literally all there is to this. i don''t know why you lot make such a big deal out of this nonsense. take contract, get summoned, complete request, receive payment. should i make a power point presentation and start hosting a ted talk to the devils on how to not be idiots?"


    sona let out a little growl. "there''s more to it than that."


    "like that?" i leaned back crossing my arms.


    "what if you can''t complete the contract!" she shot back.


    "then you say ¨C i''m sorry this is beyond my ability to complete. would you like something else?" i said very dryly. "it''s not like they''re hard to complete anyways."


    "you wanna bet on that?"


    "oh.....do you actually have something worth betting?"


    "one command." she raised her finger up. "loser has to listen to one command of the winner. no ridiculous requests obviously."


    "a gentleman''s agreement then." i hummed. "fine, whatever. i guess i can get you to dress up as something fun for a single day at school."


    she scowled, shifting through her draws before slamming a contract infront of me. "complete this one!"


    i stared at her, standing up and slapping my hand on the paper, activating the summoning magics. i didn''t'' blink as it overtook me, and she looked at me with an arrogant smile.


    with a flash of light, i was in the living room of a house i didn''t recognize.


    "are you the one who answered my request ¨C nyo."


    i turned to look at the very deep voice that spoke. a very large man, covered in muscles with a very skimpy magical girl outfit that barely covered him.


    oh, that bitch.


    ***


    with a flash of light, i appeared back in sona''s office, sliding back into my chair.


    "what should i do with my command?" sona looked rather smug.


    i raised an eyebrow.


    "what''s wrong, no more retorts?" she smiled. "nothing to say? no more smartass remarks? are you going to accept that i can properly teach you how to be a devil?"


    i didn''t respond but flicked my hand, separating the curtains at the window.


    she turned to look at my action with confusion only before she noticed something strange and her eyes were transfixed on the figure flying around the school.


    "never fear, magical girl kaleido mil-tan is here!" a very deep voice boomed all around.


    "and kaleidostick opal!" the wand in his hand spoke as well.


    sona''s mouth hung open as she slowly turned towards me.


    i stood up.


    "w-what did you do?"


    "what does it look like?" i snorted. "by the way, i sent a video to your sister."


    "y-y-you didn''t!!" she looked horrified.


    "and i think i''ll be using my command. you still have a pawn piece that you haven''t used yet? i think mil-tan would be a wonderful addition to your peerage."


    "no.....you wouldn''t..." she gasped.


    "that''s the difference between us, sona." i straightened my tie. "when someone asks me to turn them into a magical girl, i turn them into a goddamn magical girl." i flicked a peace sign as i walked out of her office. "how''s that for being a devil."


    ***


    author''s note.


    well, interlude next then entering dxd proper as i said last chapter. the interlude is actually four disconnected povs that i''ve had trouble fitting in, so i just decided to clump them all together in one large interlude.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 223: Interlude 9

    chapter 223: interlude 9


    akatosh, dragon god of time. pov (skyrim)


    strange.


    the flow of the world had shifted ever so slightly. the river of time moved in a way that i was unfamiliar with. something occurred, something i did not foresee. branching paths that no longer all reached towards the end that i had perceived. they were small ripples, but they were becoming more noticeable as the world progressed.


    i looked towards my youngest. the one destined to battle my oldest for the fate of the world. i could see the same ripples surrounding him as he had been.....changed. his soul shining brighter and enveloping him as a protective shield in the form of the dragon aspect, as the mortals called it. something he should not have learned to do for many moons. nor did he learn to do it, but the ripples surrounded him and it had been done by accident.


    i exhaled.


    time froze.


    reaching through the river, i retrieved the strange sword my youngest wielded.


    i lowered my head, staring at the sword that was impaled in the ground. my wing reached out to tap it. an inconspicuous action, yet the sword reacted violently. i allowed it its little tantrum as i was curious about the sword that had no presence in the world until recently.


    the years rolled off the blade, centuries upon centuries of existence held within, yet this is the first time it has ever ''existed'' within the flow of history.


    i attempted to unravel the memories of its existence. to view the years it has lived and witness its birth, but my attempts ended in failure. as if a large void superseded my authority, the world''s time-line held no baring over this sword until the moment i plucked it.


    once more, i looked back towards my youngest. he was stronger than he should have been at this particular point. yes, the ripples had been beneficial so far as my oldest had been....passive. the declaration of a child not of mine sent him into confusion.


    amusing.


    my eldest thought some trap laid by me so he was cautious.


    i reached out to my other child in his divine realm.


    "[curiosity.]" i sent towards him my intent, wanting to know what he found about the anomaly.


    "[confusion.]" he boomed back towards me, relaying everything he had discovered thus far.


    even he is unsure of what''s going on.


    i took a moment to filter through the information i received.


    interesting. with a thought, i returned the sword to my youngest at the exact moment it was taken.


    hmm, it seems that merid-nunda and this....mortal are rather close. had a mortal managed to sway her heart enough to invoke such emotions? the thought was almost too absurd to believe, yet the information i was given had supported such a conclusion.


    my gaze turned towards the colored rooms, the realm that merid-nunda resided in.


    the vessel merid-nunda created opened its eyes, staring at my intrusion.


    "[explain.]" she demanded to know my reason for coming, defensive in her statement, but she allowed me entry when she sensed my presence.


    merid-nunda was one of the ones we had the least conflict with. i suppose our relationship could be construed as tolerant.


    "[anomaly. questions.]" i asked her about the strange person that appeared around my youngest. and i asked her for clarification on certain matters.


    "[mine!]" she all but shouted back her claim over him and that i will not harm him.


    i paused at the emotion behind her exclamation. it was very uncharacteristic of her. "[relationship?]" i wanted to know if there truly was something more going on.


    "[private.]" her vessel huffed in annoyance and seemingly turned a little red at my question.


    "[amusement.]" i sent my laughter back as i retreated from her realm less she blasts me away out of embarrassment.


    i had never seen this side of merid-nunda before. our interactions in the past had been minimal even before the creation of mundus.


    after speaking with her, my thoughts about what to do with the anomaly had changed. consideration for removing it from existence had been my initial priority, but now i see it has caused no intentional troubles. on the contrary, it has moved forward my own plans by its own desire.


    to use another term ¨C the mortals would call it ''good''. morality, a concept derived from a miniscule understanding of creation, yet, is it wrong for them to come to those conclusions based on their own fleeting lives? his actions bring consequences they cannot perceive, yet they will hail him as a hero. and i cannot fault their decision based on their own interpretation.


    lastly, i peer through the river of time and gaze upon the other anomalous figures that appeared around him.


    a strange girl with an interesting perspective on the world. watching her learn the more esoteric arts. how mortals wield magic was an amusing sight of its own. a strange system inside her body that allowed her to process the magicka coming from aetherius. as interesting as she was, my attention was taken by her companion.


    the girl who was a dragon. another that is not one of mine.


    i rewound the river of time until the point i desired. a point that i found something strange about her that caught my interest, more than it had previously.


    reaching out towards her, i paused when my hold on time shattered.


    merid-nunda glaring at me.


    "[protection.]" she declared, stopping my actions. though she was exerting enough power to strain against the protections on nirn. if she pushed any further, she would be expelled, and i could quite easily continue my investigations.


    but she declared the mortal girl under her protection and was being oddly sentimental once more.


    i did not wish a feud with her if i did not need one, even if she was unable to threaten me as she is now.


    "[peace.]" i sent back, relaying that i would not harm the girl in any capacity.


    she stared at me as the eons passed and the river of time began to flow again.


    "[acquiescence.]" she replied, accepting my promise.


    a promise between beings of our level was more than just mere words on the wind that mortals convey. though she accepted my action, she still did not move and watched me intently. i was curious to see how the others would react if they saw the usual stoic and unwavering merid-nunda act in such a way.


    reaching out, i did not take hold of the girl, but instead sought out an item in her bag that space folded around.


    a strange spear that pulsed with a feeling that no mortal could mimic.


    i gave one last look at merid-nunda and gave her a thankful nod. she appeared appeased in my actions and didn''t meander any longer.


    withdrawing my focus on the dragon that is not a dragon, my attention was once more back to my main form.


    the strange spear now floating infront of me.


    the spear itself was an interesting weapon. i could only think of a handful of others currently in the mortal world that could surpass it. and it was in no way created by mortal hands, yet i did not recognize which being had created such a thing.


    it appeared wholly foreign to my senses


    but what took my attention the most was a small presence inside the spear. it appeared as if it would be snuffed out by a passing gust of wind if not careful.


    i grabbed hold of the river of time and focused on the spear. on the small presence that so tightly clung to its continued existence.


    the presence didn''t change, even after thousands of years of time that i tried to reverse its origin. with a small bit of annoyance, i put forth more and more power into my actions. the spear trembled and a bright light erupted from it. my realm shuddered under the burst of power as the light began to conglomerate and form into a mass in the form of a man.


    the figure looked....confused? it looked around at the surroundings and down at itself.


    staring at this new presence, the confusion i had about the anomaly began to clear and i could guess some of its origin.


    "hello there." i spoke my words as i would towards a mortal. i feared that this form i forced into cohesion would disperse if i were not careful.


    the figure''s form settled down, the bright light slowly simmering down. he took the form of a man, a man in his later years with white hair and a beard. an interesting form for a divine being such as him to take.


    "where...?" he appeared lost as i was but a moment ago.


    "you are a long way from home, my friend." i gave a mirthful chuckle.


    "yes..." i replied slowly. "it appears that i am. my memories are foggy, but i can remember my time as i took in the surroundings while bound to the true longinus."


    "careful." i said as he attempted to draw upon power. "i can barely hold you together in this form as is. if you attempt to do any more, i''m afraid my tenuous hold on your existence may unravel."


    "i apologize. i appear to have been getting ahead of myself. i did not think i would be alive once more." he looked down at himself again.


    "i''m afraid that what i did could not be counted as a second life. i am merely staving off the time of death from your existence."


    "indeed. your control on time is something i''ve never had the pleasure of experiencing before. i can see that my existence is still fleeting and will disperse with a thought on your end. i am dead, i died and i am still dead. a remnant of my previous self that could remember a time when i was alive. a mere dying will." the body he appeared in smiled happily. "did i take this form because the idea of this look was so engrained on those who worshiped me?" he muttered to himself. "you allowed me this gift, i am forever grateful for this."


    "gift?" i mused. "it''s nothing worth noting. i was just curious about the one who brought you to my world."


    he shook his head with a smile. "i died. but now i have lived after my supposed death, the concept of existing beyond my death is now attached to this piece of me even if only for a brief moment and through a trick on time. thanks to you, i may be able to use this as a catalyst for my rebirth if the correct conditions are met. you have given me a small bit of hope to see my children again."


    "a fascinating idea." i understood his words well enough. "i wish to converse with you, if you don''t mind. i have not experienced something new in quite some time." i let out a small chuckle at my own joke.


    "i would be delighted to exchange knowledge." he replied without hesitation. "but i do have a question. and please forgive me manners, but i never asked your name."


    "oh yes, i have forgotten such things as most know of my existence in this universe." dealing with an outsider, the idea had never crossed my name before this moment. "i go by many names, but i believe akatosh is the one most spoken of by mortals in this era."


    "akatosh. your name will forever be engrained in my mind." the divine being spoke. "as you have said, i also have been given many names over my existence. but i believe my most popular one is ¨C yahweh."


    ***


    amakusa touma pov (campione.)


    "elders, per your summons, i present myself to you." i bowed towards the four shrouded figures who stood at the top of the history compilation committee.


    "amakusa touma." the first elder spoke. as the others, his form was shrouded, only a number depicting his difference from the others. "report."


    "yes, elder." i stood up straighter. "as per my orders. i attempted to retrieve the gorgoneion that was revealed through our hime-mikos after it left the lord campione''s hands. it was an abrupt mission so certain information was unavailable at time of deployment."


    "understandable. you worked well with what little you had been provided." the second elder praised. "we aren''t here to speak ill of your actions. we just wish to hear everything in your own words. please continue.


    "yes, elder." i bowed again, thankful that this was not a disciplinary hearing. "i made contact with the individual who acquired it and he refused to hand it over. it was during our negotiations that athena appeared. as i have been informed now, she was under the status of a ''divine ancestor'' which we were ignorant of before."


    the third elder snorted. "only a divine ancestor. as if we could do much to her to being with."


    "third, don''t interrupt." the fourth said lightly. "we asked for his words, not your opinions on the matter. again, please continue young touma."


    i bowed once more. "it was one of the companions to the one who held the gogorneion that engaged athena in battle. she was revealed to be the legendary sca?thach from the ulster cycle."


    there were whispers between them as they conversed. i held my tongue as i dared not interrupt them.


    "i spoke to sienna." hazel replied. "she wasn''t budging on our request, and i didn''t see a point in pushing further. however, i heard of a certain faction within he white fang that were more....aggressive and might be open to talks."


    "i see." i said evenly. "i will give you a chance to seek them out then." a failed mission, but not one of his own faults. and he sought another opportunity. it is an acceptable outcome.


    "goddess, goddess!" tyrian excitedly spoke up. "i also killed all the people you told me to!"


    "well done, tyrian." i nodded towards him. if there is one thing i can rely on him for..... "the vale underworld should be softened up then. that means it''s your turn to make a move, cinder."


    "i won''t fail you mistress." she said quickly. "but....."


    "yes?"


    "would it not be easier if you used the grimm to ¨C "


    "no." i cut her off. "i will not be making any overt moves with the grimm in the foreseeable future." i denied. i had made a....promise and i will not make myself a liar to him. "a situation came up, that is all you need to know."


    "as you wish, mistress." cinder lowered her head slightly as i sent her a look.


    good. everything was still going according to plan.


    the only thought left was one that had been refusing to leave me for days now. the anticipation of when he would return refused to leave me alone. it has been a very long time since i''ve felt excitement and anticipation for something.


    ***


    venelana pov (dxd)


    "oh grayfia, what brings you here?" i noticed my daughter-in-law step through the door. i tilt my head at her dress. she wasn''t in her normal maid attire, which meant only one thing. "is it your day off?"


    "yes." she replied evenly. "and i was wondering if you could.....?"


    "oh dear, of course." i said without a second thought. "by all means, follow me." i offered as we walked through the house.


    it was a room that was all mine. not to say that no one was allowed in, but they were respectful of my space. "step into my office." i said with a giggle


    "thank you, venelana." grayfia said with a smile herself as she pushed the door open. i followed in as she kicked off her shoes and took a seat at the bar i had set up. "i couldn''t go out otherwise i''d probably say something i wasn''t supposed to." she let out a sigh.


    "don''t worry." i reassured her. "i enjoy doing this." i walked behind the counter. "i do enjoy putting my degree to use."


    "you''re the only devil i know that takes time to get degrees and certifications from the human world." grayfia said with a laugh.


    "well, i like to keep myself occupied. and i enjoy learning new things." i answered, reaching under the bar and taking out the items for mixing cocktails. "i think i would go crazy if i didn''t take the time to pursue my hobbies like this. i can''t see how you can do your jobs day in and day out with only the occasional day off once a month."


    she let out a long winded sigh. "i question that myself at times like this."


    "trouble with my son?" i questioned, already knowing the answer. this wasn''t the first time she''s complained to me at my little bar. nor do i believe it will be the last. as she said, it''s difficult for her to go out and enjoy herself with such a high political position.


    "what isn''t a problem these days? it seems like every other hour i''m talking him out of doing something stupid. just yesterday he got it into his head to go over to kyoto, in person!" she threw her arms up. "why would he think that''s a good idea after everything that''s happened!?"


    "my son has always been hardheaded. once he gets an idea in him, it''s difficult to talk him out of it." i''m sure it''s even worse now that barely any people in the world can tell him ''no'' with a reasonable expectation that he can''t retaliate.


    i shook the container in my hand a few times before pouring it into a glass and garnishing with a piece of lemon. "here you go, sweetie. it''s something i came up with last month." i pushed it towards her.


    she took a sip, blinked, then downed it all in a single motion. "i take it back. i think it should be mandatory for all devils to get certified on cocktail mixing."


    "i''ll take that as a compliment." i said with a smile. "i take it you''ve been successful in keeping my son from doing anything foolish?"


    "with great effort." she snorted. "well, i had to distract him a few times by going on my knees."


    "oh, boys." i rolled my eyes. "i swear, they either think with the thing between their legs, or get led around by it."


    "i''m not complaining." grayfia replied with a little smirk. "and can i get another?" she asked.


    "coming right up." i turned around, looking at my selection of alcohol to decide what i want to make. "how''s the talks with the other factions going?"


    "good....relatively speaking." she replied. while it was a political issue that i shouldn''t be knowing about, i had certain privileges being the lucifer''s mom. not that i would break the confidence in what i hear. time and place for certain things. "it''s one of the reasons i think he hasn''t tried something else again."


    "good, he knows his priorities." i nodded in agreement. "getting a true peace agreement with the angels and the grigori would be wonderful."


    "funnily enough, this whole mess might have accelerated everything. azazel apparently noticed the movements and reached out."


    "he''s usually the one trying to bridge heaven and us together." i commented.


    "i think he wants this peace the most. the grigori are in a bad position and it''s just getting worse. i don''t think it''ll stay a faction in another century if things continued." grayfia spoke. "but in particular, he reached out and asked if there was anything he could help with. he put two and two together and even said he''d reach out to michael."


    "he is a sly one." i acknowledged. "it''s sometimes easy to forget that azazel is older than all of us with how he acts."


    "maybe he feels responsible since he''s the one who started this whole mess." grayfia scoffed. "took my husband to an escort service while they were having ''talks'' and got drunk together."


    i hurriedly finished the next drink and set it down. she was going to need it if she was going down this road.


    "satans, if this continues, i don''t know if i can keep this up. i love him, but he just keeps pushing me away." she took another sip. "the more he hears about wilhelm, the more he just...becomes distant. it''s like some weird combination of shame, guilt, and anger."


    "yes, well, my son will have to come to terms with his decisions and realize he can''t control everything around him. i can only say that it might get worse before it gets better." i offered some advice.


    "i''m just....venting." she sighed. "i don''t think it''s going to be like ¨C"


    "like me and zeoticus?" i finished.


    "i didn''t mean it like that...."


    "there''s no harm done." i assured her.


    "i still don''t understand how sirzechs and rias haven''t noticed." she grumbled.


    i gave a little shrug. "they''re all busy with their own issues."


    "but sirzechs should have noticed by now." grayfia shook her head. "how long as it been and he still didn''t think it was strange that you both never show affection anymore in public?"


    "my son can be rather dense." i said dryly. "but i don''t fault him. i''ve said it before, he wishes to view the world through his ''perfect'' lens. the idea that his parents fell out of love doesn''t fit into that picturesque view. if he figures it out, that''s okay i''ll give him a proper talk. if not, he''ll probably find out in the future."


    "oh, have you found a new lover?" she asked.


    "i admittedly haven''t searched very hard. it''s difficult to find someone to fit my tastes and won''t try to use it as some kind of political tool. not to mention i don''t want to become a burden to sirzechs due to his position." i shook my head. even if i was upset with him, i loved him dearly and wouldn''t jeopardize his position.


    "venelana." grayfia looked surprised. "how long has it been exactly?"


    i let out a laugh. "since rias was born."


    "really?" she blinked in surprise. "i don''t understand how you could go that long without getting laid."


    "well, i''m a little worried on how rias would take it as well." i admitted. "she''s a bit different than us. we lived through wars, and she''s been living in the human world for so long, i don''t think she''d take it well." rias has adopted many human sentiments over the years. i wanted to wait a little bit longer until she was more mature to broach the subject.


    "rias is almost grown. you need to worry about your own happiness and needs." grayfia retorted. "it''s not rare for devils to fall out of love. or even divorce in some cases. zeoticus has his harem so it''s not like he''s going to complain."


    "oh, that man was very supportive. even if we no longer love each other that way, he''ll always be my best friend." he even subtly asked around when we talked about it. looking for someone i could enjoy my time with.


    "even more a reason. you have nothing holding you back. find a young man somewhere and teach him everything yourself." she said with a little smirk.


    "get myself a little boy toy?" i laughed. "i don''t think anyone in the underworld would be brave enough to be my lover with my son as lucifer." another point of difficulty. i can''t exactly go around and date.


    "you could always answer some of those summons from some horny kids on the surface."


    "oh shush you. i''m not that desperate!" i huffed with a little smile.


    "say''s the woman on an almost twenty year dry spell."


    "alright." i giggled. "enough with my love life. we''re here about you."


    "maybe i should be the one serving you drinks." she snorted, finishing her latest glass. "i didn''t have much i wanted to get off my chest. it''s just been the same thing the past few weeks and i didn''t want to be seen in public like this."


    "well, i had a thought then."


    "a thought?"


    "mmm, it''s about my grandson."


    "i see..."


    "oh, none of that." i huffed. "this needs to get dealt with appropriately. the longer it drags out, the more it''s going to cause a mess if it ends up exploding."


    "if you have a method to resolve everything, i''m open to listening." though her scowl seemed to portray otherwise. i knew she didn''t particularly hate my wayward grandson, but it was still a sore spot for her.


    "i was thinking about just sending a letter."


    "sending a letter?"


    "yes. it''s become somewhat public knowledge that wilhelm and yasaka are close. so what would be wrong with delivering a letter to yasaka in a....polite and respectful manner? ask for it to be delivered to wilhelm, explain myself and request a meeting."


    "that''s it?" she questioned.


    "yes." i nodded.


    "no outlandish scheme, no destroying years of political good will. no making our allies even angrier with us and potentially making new enemies? no disrupting plans that have been decades in the making?" she began to list. "just.....send a letter?"


    "that is my thought, yes."


    "that just might be crazy enough to work."


    we shared a look and broke out into a fit of giggles.


    ***


    fair warning, my beta hadn''t looked over this chapter, so yeah, mistakes are probably more abundant. and a few perspectives that opening some things that will be happening or did happen.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 224:

    chapter 224:


    "sca?thach, carry me~" i put my head on my teacher''s shoulder.


    "i''ll drag you." she said evenly. "it is your fault for working into the late hours of the morning. you had two beauties to share a bed with, yet you decided to coop yourself up in your workshop."


    i let out a yawn. "i wanted to test some things with gramps." and i didn''t get any coffee this morning!


    truly a crime.


    "have you settled your new state?" raikou asked, wrapping her arms around me from behind.


    "he has a better control of his power. his new divinity is no longer leaking out like a faucet but instead it comes out more as small drips." sca?thach replied to my servant.


    "mmm, gramps helped me direct some things better and make sure i wasn''t just broadcasting my new status everywhere i went." i responded. "especially back home. i don''t think the counter force would appreciate it if i walked around with my full power for the world to feel." just existing wasn''t usually a reason for the counter force to start purging. their modus operandi for it is to use as little energy as possible in all its actions. if the counter force sees that i''m doing nothing across the time-line, it''ll most likely leave me alone and deal with other issues.


    that and the fact that i had a good amount of leeway with my actions due to my usage of the kaleidoscope. if zelretch could claim to have some administrative privileges, i could be called a moderator.


    with another yawn, i pointed over in the distance. "that should be the plot of land the old man told me to use." we casually walked through the streets of fuyuki city in the early morning hours.


    "you said a powerful witch lives here." sca?thach spoke up. "is this her?" my teacher jabbed her thumb to the side.


    "yup." i nodded. "hey medea." i waived.


    she tilted her head. "not the greeting i expect. but good morning." she perched herself atop a nearby building, opting to step off and glide down. "felt some servants nearby and had to investigate." she pulled her hood off. "though i would much rather be in bed with my husband right now."


    "fiance?." i corrected her. "i refuse to acknowledge him as your husband until i see a wedding invitation in my hand." i gave a little grin.


    "you''re ridiculous." she snorted, a small smile on her face. i think she was warming up to me. "what brings you around, boyo? and some new faces."


    "sca?thach." my teacher said simply.


    "medea." the caster servant replied as they shared a nod, not caring to deal with certain formalities.


    "raikou." my servant also spoke up. "it''s nice to meet you." she added with a smile.


    "a pleasure." medea responded, not usually one for much conversation with strangers. "since i''m already up, what has you up and about in my city?"


    "your city?" i questioned.


    "yes, my city." she puffed up. "and you can even tell the brat i said that."


    ah, always looking for an opportunity to antagonize rin. "well, have i told you about my house?"


    she blinked. "no, and i am assuming there is a reason you brought it up other than to rub it in my face?"


    i had forgotten she''s still living at the temple. they should have a good amount of savings now.....unless she spent everything on her clothes. i paused, staring at her. "you spend all your money on your clothes, don''t you?"


    "gaaah!?" she made a weird noise. "o-of course not." she looked away.


    "uh huh." i didn''t believe her. "anyways. so, i connected my home to anchor over multiple world lines. i wanted to set it up here in fuyuki to make it easier."


    "easier for what?"


    "are you really going to be obtuse?" i questioned. "obviously i wanted it to be easier to come and see you and for you to come see us if you want. besides, atalanta has probably been anxious about seeing you again too." besides the obvious situation with atlanta, i wanted to be better friends with her. i felt like she needed it and i enjoyed her company.


    she opened her mouth then closed it again. she looked rather lost if i were to be honest. "do what you want." she teleported away.


    i let out a sigh as i felt her presence disappear.


    "what a pitiful woman. she refuses to be honest with herself." sca?thach spoke up.


    "oh well." i shrugged. "not much i can do except keep doing the same thing i always do."


    i walked up to the empty lot and stabbed mirage into the ground.


    "can you set up some bounded fields?" i asked sca?thach.


    "it will be no issue." she nodded, going around the perimeter and drew up runic sentences.


    i let out another yawn as i leaned against raikou who was still by my side.


    "is there anything i can help with, master?" raikou asked.


    "yes, i have a very important task for you."


    "yes?"


    "i need you to keep being amazing." i gave her a cheeky grin, even if it was a cheesy line.


    she puffed up with a cute little embarrassed smile. "don''t tease your mother." she lightly poked me.


    "yes, please forget i am here and continue your flirtations." sca?thach snorted, walking by as she set up some more runes.


    "if you insist." i replied.


    "you will receive a beating in the future. when you do, i hope you recall this moment." she retorted.


    "master." raikou giggled at our banter. "i believe she is serious."


    artoria, jinn, and even yasaka were sitting around chatting as we walked in.


    "will!" jinn jumped up and practically dived into my arms. this excitable girl...


    "jinn." i squeezed her tight, earning a little giggle from her as i spun her around. "i missed you."


    "awww, i missed you too. we all did." she smiled brightly, before letting go.


    i looked at artoria who also got up from her seat. "miss pendragon." i eyed her.


    "mr. schweinorg." she quirked a smile as we stared at one another for a moment. she let out her own giggle, opening her arms up.


    i quickly snatched her up in my arms. "it''s been way too long."


    "it''s only been a few days."


    "every moment i''m away from any of you is way too long." i kissed her on the forehead.


    "mmm, jinn was correct. i sorely missed your presence these past several days. it''s been a trying time running around skyrim with rin." she sighed. "i wish to tell you of our time apart when everything has settled down."


    "of course." i brushed the bangs out of her face. "i want to know what all of you have been up to."


    "ooh, i can''t wait to show you some of the things i uncovered!" jinn happily replied.


    "oh my, do i also get such a greeting?" yasaka flicked her tails as she stood up and walked towards us. she eyed both my companions that came inside with me. "sca?thach it''s a pleasure to see you again. i hope this time we can spend some more time chatting."


    "yasaka." sca?thach smiled. "of course, i''ll be sure to come around often. i wanted to take a look regardless."


    "wonderful, i''ll make sure that everyone knows to let you go about where you like." she nodded and turned towards my servant. "raikou, it''s good to see you as well." yasaka''s tone was very....neutral.


    raikou seemed to hesitate slightly before answering. "yasaka, i''m happy to see you well. i also wish to speak to you more when you have time." she genuinely smiled.


    yasaka blinked, as if caught off guard but seemed happy at the response she received. "of course!" she clapped happily. "my, we should make a thing out of it. perhaps have a bit of ''girl talk'' by ourselves, yes?" she swept her gaze around the room.


    "oh, that sounds fun." jinn looked excited at the notion.


    "indeed. i believe we will have much to discuss when everyone has gathered." artoria nodded.


    "should i be worried?" i reached out for her as she let me guide her into my arms.


    "that depends, do you have anything to be worried about?" she had a little mischievous smile on her face as her tail wiggled infront of me.


    "don''t worry, my student. i shall keep your more embarrassing stories to myself." sca?thach teased.


    "are you sure, i have a story or two of my own." jinn replied.


    "it appears i''ve been swayed." sca?thach chuckled.


    "joy." i drawled as yasaka and i moved away. though i reached for a fluffy tail, giving it a little stroke. i think she knew how much i adored her tails, as she didn''t even bat an eye as i started playing with it. "though we''re missing one crucial person." i spoke up, noticing the fluctuations at the perimeter of my house.


    the steps that the person took, and how all eyes turned to her as she crossed the threshold.


    yasaka''s fluffy tail slipped out of my hand as i stared at her, a longing flashed across my face.


    "meridia." i greeted her, taking a few steps forward.


    "wilhelm." she replied, almost emotionlessly as she eyed the people she didn''t recognize. "there are many new faces." she stated.


    "yup, and introduction are important, but first." i quickly swept her up.


    "s-so suddenly!?" she squeaked out, breaking that emotionless mask. "p-put me down, everyone is looking." she muttered under her breath, cheeks flushing.


    "can''t help it." i laughed. "your reactions are too cute."


    she huffed. "you are ruining my image for these new women."


    "well, if you want me to stop, i don''t mind." i quickly let go. "i just thought you missed me as much as i missed you." i feigned sadness.


    "you..." she huffed again. "your teasing is ruthless." she turned her tone down to a whisper. "i did miss you." her head turned to the side, not making eye contact. "you make me count the days until our reunion every time you leave." she scowled. "there, are you happy?" her face betrayed the ''anger'' she was expressing.


    "i''m always happy when you''re here with me." i reached for her hand and gave it a squeeze. the goddess tried her best to hide her embarrassment but failed in such a cute way.


    "i hope you''re pleased with yourself. you have destroyed any chance i had at presenting myself with any kind of dignity." she snorted, but refused to let me go. she turned towards the people she recognized. "jinn, artoria." she gave them a polite acknowledgement, even if they probably saw each other not very long ago.


    her gaze turned towards my other girls that she had yet to properly meet. "i am meridia. i suppose you can think of me as a goddess in your own terms."


    it was their first meeting. the first time i had all my girls in a single room since they all became a part of my harem.


    for the first time, i had no responsibilities in the immediate future and i had all of them together. this was certainly one of the best days of my life.


    ***


    getting back into dxd first up was all his harem finally meeting. so, early chapter woo, woo! had some free time at work so i managed to get a good chunk of the chapter out with some notes on how to finish.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 225:

    chapter 225:


    "alright, this one is for sca?thach." i used telekinesis to float a cup of coffee over to her. "meridia, yasaka, raikou." i floated them over as well.


    "mmm, so this is coffee." sca?thach seemed to savor the taste. "i enjoy it."


    "there are also many things you can add to alter the taste as well." i spoke up.


    "i shall experiment with this beverage at a later time." she nodded happily, going back to her chat with meridia.


    honestly, i thought they would butt heads, which they kind of did initially, but they seemed to have found some common ground. sca?thach was telling of her time in the land of shadows while meridia listened aptly.


    raikou seemed to have hit it off with yasaka on this second go around. swapping stories from each of their times in their respective kyoto. i was surprised by how much raikou was opening up, as she usually didn''t like to talk about her past.


    "and tea for jinn and artoria." i floated them over to my last two girls who were also having an animated conversation.


    "thank''s will~" jinn winked at me.


    "thank you, wilhelm." artoria smiled.


    artoria wasn''t really into bitter things, and jinn''s preferences seemed to change with her mood.


    "well, i''m glad that some people appreciate my effort." i very obviously looked over at the other four who practically ignored me. though i wasn''t truly upset, i was very happy they were all getting along.


    "i would appreciate you more if you retrieved me a second." sca?thach shook her cup.


    "oh, i have another around here...." i started patting my pockets, as if looking all around. "..somewhere. oh, here we are." i reached into my pocket and took my hand out a moment later with my middle finger extended. "oh no, where did this come from?" i flipped her off.


    sca?thach just snorted, holding back a small laugh.


    gods i loved that woman.


    i kinda didn''t want to interfere that much and just let them keep going. so i turned towards artoria and jinn who were sharing a little laugh to the side.


    they noticed me as i snuck up and wrapped artoria up from behind, resting my chin on her head. she was definitely the shortest of my girls. though it in no ways detracted from her beauty.


    "am i interrupting." i asked.


    "we were just speaking about ¨C" artoria began to talk but jinn cut off her.


    "nuuh!" she quickly interrupted. "i wanna show him everything myself."


    interesting. regardless, i always enjoy spending time with her and she apparently wanted to show me something she''d been working on.


    "my apologies." artoria nodded with a smile, tilting her head up to see at me. "do you require our assistance with something?" she asked as her hands grabbed at mine, though she didn''t pull me away but instead rested hers atop.


    "well, it''s more something i want to speak with you about." i replied. "but before that, how have you been? and is rin around i haven''t seen her in awhile too."


    "i have been very well." artoria stated. "we had been exploring skyrim''s wilderness and diving into some very bleak catacombs, but that has its own excitement. i am however glad to be taking a break from such adventures. as for rin, she relayed the words ¨C ''i''m going to sleep for the next 10 years, don''t wake me up.'' before collapsing on her bed."


    "dungeon diving is fun, lots of loot to take."


    "yes, i believe that is what drives rin to continue this endeavor." artoria said dryly. "though we have yet to find the bow we had been searching for." she cast a glance at jinn.


    "oh fine, i''ll give some spoilers. i found something interesting, and i want to show you when you had time." jinn huffed.


    "i would love to see what you''ve been working on. and how have you been jinn? no one been bullying you at the college have they?" i questioned.


    jinn let out a giggle. "the archmage made sure everyone treats me well. and an angry orc is apparently also a good deterrent for most people."


    oh yeah, the librarian was pretty intimidating.


    "though ancano did approach me. demanding answers to certain questions and tried to intimidate me with his ''status''." she snorted.


    i paused, remembering that arrogant ass. "i guess he''s tired of living."


    "oh, stop being so dramatic." jinn laughed. "he was annoying but didn''t do anything else. i told him off and urag kicked him out of the library ¨C permanently."


    "alright, alright." i accepted her little hint to not ''over react''. "if he just wants to skulk around and play at being important, it doesn''t matter to me." though if he touches one of my girls, not even his gods will be able to protect him.


    "that reminds me. rin and i did encounter a contingent of those thalmor on our adventure." artoria interjected. "they tried to act as if it were a chance encounter, but i could see through their deceptions. they were interested in both rin and i and tried to seek some answers regarding you."


    "i know you can handle yourself fine. but as your boyfriend, i feel i''m obligated to ask. need a hand to deal with anything?"


    she smiled brightly. "i appreciate your sentiment and intent. and i am happy you acknowledge i can handle the situation. i feel as though it has not spiraled into something messy just yet and i shall be on guard for now so there is no need."


    i know i''m defensive of what''s close to me. i just don''t want to overstep and make them feel like i''m smothering them. and artoria is good at talking about things she dislikes and what she wants even if certain romantic nuances are new to her.


    communication is key.


    besides, meridia is also watching over them and i trusted her absolutely. speaking off....it''s been way too long since i''ve seen those amazing legs of her.


    almost as if reading my mind, meridia looked over and quirked an eyebrow.


    i grinned at her and mouthed something back.


    she flushed.


    alright, stop getting distracted.


    "i suppose i don''t need to say it, but i''m always here, for anything. both of you, even if you want to just talk about the inanest of things, i''m always happy to hear from you." i spoke to both jinn and artoria.


    they shared a look before smiling. "we know, and we appreciate it." jinn walked forward, wrapping up artoria from the front.


    artoria looked a little flustered, but in a good way. "there is no need to worry, wilhelm. we are aware that you have your own responsibilities and your own matters that take you far away. just as we have things to focus our attention on."


    "good." i nodded. "i just want to make sure i talk about stuff like this more and don''t make assumptions." managing a harem is looking to be a bit more daunting now that i had all six of my girls in one room.


    "you are doing a fine job." artoria replied. "now, speak what you wish to truly talk about. we have danced around the matter long enough."


    "we''re just friends." i huffed.


    "mhmm."


    "i believe you, master." she smiled innocently.


    i sighed, knowing this wasn''t a fight i would win. we were only friends, why did no one believe me? i mean she''s beautiful, yes. and we share many hobbies, and generally have a lot of fun together. but.....she hasn''t expressed any kind of feelings like that towards me. and i haven''t really flirted with her or anything.


    whatever.


    "anyways." i changed the subject. "how have the little group of misfits been? i distinctly noticed that the city isn''t on fire. i''m guessing that''s a good sign?"


    yasaka let out a laugh. "you say misfits, is kunou added to that?"


    "you tell me?''


    yasaka snorted in response. "our little kunou is getting more and more mischievous. and it''s only going to get worse as she gets to ''that'' age. she tried to get me to let her skip classes today so she could come with me."


    "isn''t it normal for kids to look for any excuse to skip school?"


    "yes, but normal children aren''t youkai who can cast certain spells in an attempt to get out of it."


    "oh jeez, what did she do this time?"


    "i''ll let her tell you." she said dryly. "maybe hearing her daddy give her a talking to might make her settle down. though, i am happy she''s been more expressive lately. i''m hoping it evens out soon once she realizing you are a mainstay in our lives."


    ah, i could understand. kunou didn''t have a real ''father'' before, so it''s sort of a switch in dynamic for the younger girl and she''s acting out in this way in response. it''s not necessarily bad, but it should be something we talk to her about. "it makes me really happy that you''re talking to me about parenting problems, even if i have no idea what i''m doing here." i smiled.


    "oh honey, you make it sound like any parent knows what they''re doing." she reached for my hand, taking it in hers. "right, raikou?"


    "fufu, of course. with my kintoki i, to this day, didn''t know what i was doing and just tried my best to raise him appropriately." raikou agreed.


    "and you are her parent now. you accepted that role, and you accepted both of us just as we have you." she playfully poked me in the chest. "so, i expect you to behave as such, mister. that means helping me rein in our little hellion. and believe me, that will be a trial in and of itself."


    "i look forward to everything that entails." i took her hand and squeezed it.


    she softened her expression again. "i really did luck out with you, didn''t i?" that genuine smile on her face was one i always loved to see. "but i got a little off topic. mordred hasn''t been doing much, i haven''t gotten any real reports. they''re just enjoying my city from what i''ve seen. achilles and atalanta have taken a job to hunt down some vampires causing issues in the human kyoto. we had some reports about several dozen humans drained of their blood and such. and the serial killer hasn''t caused any issues yet."


    "well, it seems like everything is going well."


    "about as well as can be." she nodded. "we''re still dealing with the after effects of the attack, but we''re going to feel this for several more years before it''s done."


    "do you require any aid? i may not be much help, but i am adept with my sword." raikou offered in a show of concern.


    "i wouldn''t say no to any help. gods above, we''re seeing an abnormal number of strays from dozens of different species and factions and they''re all causing trouble." yasaka let out a sigh. "and our resources are....not very good right now. so it''s difficult to pay for outside assistance in dealing with these things since my own people are already running ragged."


    "hey." i squeezed her hand again. "it''s not just raikou. tell me what you need and i''ll do it. i can get ahold of many things, even the most mundane, in large quantities if needed. or if you want me to bring my sword to bear against someone. i want to alleviate some of your burden."


    "you''re sweet." she smiled brightly. "both of you." she turned towards raikou. "give me a couple days, let me see what''s the biggest priority and i''ll figure something out."


    "i heard the last bit of the conversation." sca?thach stepped over. "my spear will be available if you require aid, as well." sca?thach offered.


    "i''m pretty good at magic." jinn spoke up. "i can also help move things back and forth if you need anything."


    "rin and i were taking a break from exploring the wilderness. i can offer whatever aid i''m able. i have my pride as a knight, do not hesitate to call upon me." artoria joined in.


    "i do not believe it is wise for me to show myself in any blatant manner. but....i can call upon my followers if it''s merely resources you require." meridia spoke up in a rare show of concern.


    both her and sca?thach seemed to be really trying to build bridges here.


    "you all...." yasaka looked like she was about to burst into tears. "thank you, it''s been hard dealing with all these messes."


    i didn''t realize how hard she''s had it since then.....i needed to be more attentive in the future.


    well, i have something to work towards now. help artoria and mordred figure things out. go visit izzy in the next few days, and help yasaka clean up the messes from the attack.


    "shall we speak of the changes our shared interest has gone through, now?" meridia spoke up.


    "pardon?"


    "do you think you could hide the changes to your existence from me?" she put her hands on her hips. "you are very different and have things you shouldn''t have. now you will speak. why do you possess divinity? and keep in mind that i am able to retrieve such information easily." she pointed towards the piece of fabric binding my hair. and i recalled that she did something to it so she could see what i''ve been up to.


    "i believe that is a wonderful idea." artoria turned to look at me with a blank expression.


    "divinity?" yasaka also stared at me intently. "how could you possibly obtain divinity?"


    "i don''t understand either." jinn muttered. "what could have happened for such a thing to happen?"


    "yes, wilhelm. please regale us with the tale of how you acquired this." meridia snorted.


    "um....it''s a funny story actually." and i completely forgot i had to explain how i decided to fight a god to my significant others.


    "do speak, i will fact check for them." sca?thach looked all too amused.


    "it''s not good to lie, master." raikou seemed to join in as well.


    "i blame zelretch."


    "no. try again." meridia immediately denied.


    "crap, that usually works."


    ***


    taking the intro a little bit slow for now, but things will begin picking up. and i feel like i need to clarify, because too many people asked about this. on the interlude, when akatosh took the spear, people kept saying i need to fix it because wilhelm had the spear. did yall miss the fact that akatosh is the god of time....i literally wrote about him messing with the time line like right before he retrieved it.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 226:

    chapter 226:


    a silence fell across the room as i finished my story.


    yasaka was the newest one here in knowing what i got up to ¨C crossing world-lines and all that. i think she was also the most surprised or horrified at what happened.


    to her, susanoo was a nearly untouchable existence, and even one she peripherally worshipped, what with being a miko for amaterasu.


    "...please don''t kill the susanoo here." my fluffy fox finally spoke up.


    "i don''t have plans to." i reassured her.


    "good." she nodded, still with a blank face. "and you can have fun explaining everything to izanami."


    ".....yeah." i sighed.


    "accept the consequences to your actions." artoria said evenly. "i will not get upset with you for doing such things. but i will not allow you to skirt your responsibilities. as meridia stated, your existence changed, and it will be difficult to hide that from her, so you best prepare appropriately."


    "i had no plans to. i was actually going to fully talk to her about everything." i stated.


    "i am pleased." artoria smiled. "it''s difficult to find time between my responsibilities to go and see her again. i would not mind her coming here when she desired as well."


    "you''re acquainted with her as well?" raikou asked.


    "indeed. our first meeting was.....not quite ideal. but i would call her a friend at this point." artoria explained. "i can understand your skepticism, but i support yasaka and will''s opinions in this matter. it would not be fair to judge her based on our home world''s depictions."


    "i understand. i suppose i do have some bias." raikou acknowledged her own sentiments.


    "i am upset that you took the risk." meridia still looked annoyed with me. "but i am also happy that you can further protect yourself." she crossed her arms with a little glare. "i am conflicted. i wish you would first consult with me ¨C us on such things beforehand. but i can also understand that it was not possible to do so in your situation."


    sca?thach seemed to keep quiet, allowing the others to express their thoughts on the matter.


    "i don''t want to see you get hurt." jinn said quietly. "it doesn''t sound like he was as strong as the gods i''m familiar with, but please be careful."


    "are your gods strong, lass?" sca?thach perked up with a bit of interest. it was funny that jinn still sort of accepted the role of the ''younger'' one even when she was probably the second oldest here.


    "mmm." jinn nodded. "using the terms of this world ¨C i think you could say they would be in the top 10? though that''s just my speculations, i couldn''t even really gauge their ''strength''. they were my creators and i didn''t even harbor any kind of motivations like that back then. but i do recall the scene of the god of darkness sundering the moon on a whim."


    yeah, that''s something to think about. though, the moon on remnant looked a tad smaller than what i was used to.


    "impressive." sca?thach acknowledged.


    "i do not understand these kinds of rankings. how are they even measured?" meridia scoffed at the notion.


    "not everyone can smack stars out of the sky when they''re at their best." i pointed out. "so it''s easier to look at certain beings and gauge their power."


    well, the corners of her lips curled up at my offhanded compliment. she seemed happy that i wasn''t putting her in the same category as these gods.


    kind of amusing that she''s so much stronger than them, yet at the same time, so much more restricted. this ''her'' that was here right now, it probably wouldn''t be able to fight any of the ''top 10'' strongest in this world without being dispersed. but this was just a small part of her, so it wasn''t a fair assessment to make.


    the real ''her'' would slap around the ''top 10'' without any real issue.


    the pride of the strong i suppose.


    "that''s both a scary and comforting thought." yasaka said dryly. "knowing that she''s so strong."


    "yup, and she''s my woman." i said with clear pride.


    meridia let out a huff. "you have no shame." she pursed her lips, trying to hide that little flush that seemed to always creep up.


    teasing her is always fun.


    "you should solve any issues with izanami soon." yasaka spoke up again. "if nothing else, it would be wise to have her on your side in the event that one of the other shinto gods discovers your existence. i don''t wish to see the consequences if lady amaterasu sees you walking around."


    "would she be able to deduce anything about him?" artoria tilted her head with the question.


    "most likely." sca?thach spoke up. "divinity is something that is rather unique to ''feel''. it''s difficult for those who have not encountered it before to sense, but once you get accustomed to it, it becomes rather noticeable to your senses."


    "it''s as she says." raikou also added. "i was born with my divinity, and i could tell those at a glance who also possessed a certain amount of it. it''s possible to hide such things, but if the one looking is a god, it''s unlikely for divinity to remain hidden if they truly wish to inspect you."


    "moedred."


    "death it is." she summoned her sword.


    "oh stop being so melodramatic." i rolled my eyes with a grin. "how have you been, my dear son?"


    she let out a long sigh, dismissing her sword. "i learned with the flowery bastard not to react. he wanted a reaction, the best thing to do is to ignore it."


    "something wrong?" i asked. "you seem to be in bad mood." i enjoy teasing mordred, but not when she''s actually feeling like shit.


    "it''s nothin." she snorted. "what do you want?"


    "just wanted to check up on you. if you''re not willing, i''ll get out of your hair." i didn''t want to talk about the heavy stuffy if she was upset about anything.


    "....i didn''t say you weren''t welcomed." she huffed.


    i couldn''t help but smile. "your master around?"


    "he''s sleeping off a hangover, we went drinking last night." she stated. "they got surprisingly good booze here, but the old necromancer''s a light weight." she flashed a grin.


    well, you are a servant. i''m mostly guessing you just drank him under the table.


    "wanna get breakfast then?"


    she perked up immediately, almost the same exact reaction that artoria had. "shit, if you''re paying."


    "of course." i nodded.


    "fuck yes." she did a little fist pump. "the food in this place is great."


    i think she meant this era opposed to specifically ''here''.


    there was something pleasant about the genuineness behind everything mordred did or said. granted, she tried to hide her actual feelings sometimes, but if she''s pissed off, she lets you know. if she''s excited about something, it''s plainly obvious.


    "wanted to talk to you about some things too." i stated.


    "yeah, what?" she slipped on that red jacket i saw her wearing previously before closing the door behind her and walking down the street with me. "i aint causeing any issues."


    "no, it''s nothing like that." i waived off her concerns. "i just got back from seeing artoria."


    there was a strange look that flashed across her face before she settled down. "how''s father?"


    "artoria''s doing well. she just met sca?thach and raikou for the first time, and it looks like they''re getting along."


    mordred let out a snort. "surprised the cow didn''t do anything."


    "her mad enhancement is gone, so it shouldn''t be an issue anything." i chose to ignore what she called raikou. honestly, it didn''t really feel as ''insulting'' as it seemed on the surface. "but i digress. artoria is around now, back from the world she was in and is taking a little break. i spoke to her about you and she''s on board for meeting up when it''s convenient."


    "really? father wants to see me?" she asked quietly.


    ah, she was still having doubts.


    "yup." i nodded. "there still some stuff going on, but i guess you can expect to hear from her sometime soonish." while i wouldn''t get ''in between'' them while they try to settled the issues they had, i felt like it was okay for me to do this much. i always worried about overstepping certain boundaries, but i was just making sure mordred was kept abreast of the situation.


    "thanks...." she mumbled. "for everything...letting me come here and helping with father."


    "it''s entirely likely that artoria and i will take the next step in our relationship at some point down the road." i glanced at her. "so to say you''re family, it wouldn''t be wrong. i do want to get along with you, mordred. and i want to make sure you''re happy just as artoria is."


    well, i don''t think she knew how to react to what i just said. she looked surprised and unsure of herself, which was a little amusing to see.


    "...thanks." she managed to whisper before ducking her head.


    the rest of the walk was in pleasant silence.


    ***


    been dealing with some personal stuff all day, so chapter was delayed. entirely possible this extends into tomorrow and i won''t get the chance to write anything.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 227:

    chapter 227:


    "wilhelm." yasaka perked up, looking at me from behind her desk. there were stacks of paper all about in an almost comical way as she went through documents and reports.


    it was the first time i''d been in her office. "i was going to ask if you were busy."


    "did the stacks of paper tip you off?" she snorted with a laugh, almost deprecating in nature. she let out a sigh, setting her pen down. "this is actually a good day."


    "really, this is a good day?" i blinked in surprise as i took a seat.


    "atleast i don''t have to deal with a court setting today." she waived it off. "i''d much rather deal with them complaining on official documents than hear whining in person. i swear, it''s like they don''t realize everyone had been hit hard in the attack." she groaned, laying her head on the desk. "something happen?" she asked, her head still laid down as she stared at me.


    "no, why?"


    "i didn''t expect you to come by and see me so soon. maybe when i went to go pick up kunou from school." she replied, lifting her head up and propped it up with her arm. "not that i''m complaining." she finished with a smile.


    "there''s no issue, i just wanted to see you." i returned the smile. "i did see mordred and we had breakfast together. it was nice."


    "that''s sweet." yasaka cooed. "i hope artoria and her can settle everything."


    "did she talk to you?"


    "yes, we spoke a bit. she told me of her origins. though, i had suspected as much with all the clues i had been given as well as what you get up to." she shook her head with a laugh. "first minamoto-no-raikou, and now arthur pendragon. is it strange that your world''s version of these figures are female, or is it my world strange that they''re male?"


    huh, i never thought of it that way. i shrugged, not dwelling on it too much. "history recorded them as male in our world as well, so probably my world." i laugh. "besides, you forgot to mention mordred."


    "that doesn''t count. mordred apparently likes male pronouns so it''s not weird that specific historical fact was muddled."


    "honestly, i don''t know if she does or not and just went with it because she was told to. i''ve been using female pronouns and she hasn''t really gotten upset. i think it''s more the intent than anything." though, i should probably ask her at some point. it would be the polite thing to do.


    "oh." yasaka suddenly shot up straight. "before i forget...." she started rummaging through the drawers on her desk. "ah, here it is." she presented an envelope with a noble-like insignia stamped over wax.


    "i...." i didn''t really know what to say as i accepted it. "is this what i think it is?"


    "yes, the gremory family insignia. i doubt anyone would actually pretend to be them and do this." yasaka replied.


    "interesting." i looked it over. "so, where do you shred things at? or should i just turn it into ash?"


    "i won''t tell you what to do with it." she stated. "but you should hear everything that accompanied it before you make your decision."


    i let out a sigh. "fine, let me hear it."


    "the person who dropped it off was very specific that it was at the behest of venelana gremory or rather lady gremory." yasaka said calmly. "they were waiting outside the gate for hours until i got back and they were very polite with their approach."


    "my..... grandmother." i pursed my lips. "i admit i haven''t given her any real thought since she was mentioned by okita souji."


    "you''re under no obligation to respond, nor even read it. if you want to discard it and never mention it again, i''ll happily go along with it."


    "no love for devils?"


    "i don''t think any faction in the world actually likes them." she deadpanned. "unfortunately, they seem to have a stranglehold on certain products and technologies that make it so we have to interact with them in some capacity."


    "products? remind me again which ones are so important?" i knew a lot of things, but i wasn''t omnipotent.


    "well, i could list certain technologies, hell , i use the devilnet more than i should. but if we''re talking about strategic resources, phoenix tears are something that''s hard to come by, off the top of my head."


    "ah, i recall those. something about requiring a ritual for the phenex family member to shed a tear and what-not. it''s supposed to have some insane healing properties, but doesn''t do much for missing limbs."


    "that''s more or less correct. it also helps with diseases as well."


    "it''s impressive and all.....but are healing magics and potions/regents really in short supply here?"


    "short supply? i can''t say they''re short, but mostly faction specific. good healing is hard to come by unless you''re part of the heaven faction or important in some pantheon. to us ''mortals'' and such, finding someone proficient in healing that can do something close to the ability of a phoenix tear is difficult. we of course have many in our number, but compared to our entire population, it''s only a small fraction. most ''holy'' type healing-based magics are not compatible with youkai due to our origins. while we don''t suffer the same backlash for such things from true ''sinful'' species like devils, it''s still less than desirable."


    "hmm, that''s something i can help with."


    "really?" she blinked. "if you could supply a large amount of healing supplies, it would be very beneficial. we would have to stop paying outrageous amounts for the small amount of phoenix tears we can get our hands on. if they can be used in the middle of a battle, they would be worth their weight in gold."


    ah, i seem to understand. it''s not that healing is unheard of. it''s that most ''healing'' is not compatible with every species around and it''s almost like a magic doctor, not a consumable like a healing potion. i guess it isn''t so surprising, i can''t compare the modern world to somewhere like tamriel. tamriel hadn''t been.....polluted so to speak like earth had and as such hadn''t lost the majority of its magical nature on the surface. and phoenix tears apparently don''t discriminate at all, making them even more valuable even ignoring the strength of their healing.


    "yeah, i can see why phenex tears are so valuable after giving it a bit of thought."


    "they''re no apples from idun''s tree, or peaches of immortality, but they''re probably the best us ''mortals'' can get our hands on." she sighed.


    i took a healing potion out of my ring and set it on the table. "i have somethings going on that should begin a steady supply of these. they''re fairly decent healing items ¨C aptly named healing potions. the ingredients come from meridia''s world, but i also have some people under me starting research on growing them from where mordred and co came from."


    "interesting." she picked it up, examining the bottle. she didn''t even hesitate to pop it open and take a drink. she paused for a moment, deep in thought. "hmm, i felt a warmness wash over me. i''ve used a phoenix tears before, and this is much lower than one but if they''re mass producible..."


    "they are, to an extent obviously. i would offer to go buy up large quantities in skyrim, but they''re currently having their own difficulties and supplies are hard to come by."


    "no, this is fine as is. it''s not an emergency but something to look forward to down the line. it would free up a lot of money and resources on our end from having to oursource." she set the healing potion down. "oh, that''s a surprise." she mumbled. "it doesn''t seem to overdraw the bodies'' vitality like most senjutsu healing does."


    "there are other things, i''ll give you a list of sorts when i start up production on my end."


    "you''re so good to me." she smiled. "and the others already are doing things. sca?thach and raikou went to deal with the biggest pain right now. i don''t know what i''d have done without you all."


    i flicked the letter in my hand into my ring for now, deciding to think about it more later. "it''s not like you haven''t helped us either. accepting my requests without a second thought, and even helping get everyone settled."


    "that''s nowhere near the same." she huffed. "i just had to snap my fingers to make that happen."


    "yeah, and how easy do you think it is for sca?thach and raikou to handle a ''mountain god''." i snorted. "hell, sca?thach will probably have fun doing it."


    she blinked. "that''s a fair point. she looked rather excited when i mentioned it."


    "she''s a bit of a sadist."


    "and she''s also in your harem."


    "yup."


    "hmm, should i be made aware of certain.... interests of yours~" she said with a little smirk.


    "if you want to start ''talking'' about my ''interests'' then you''re not going to get any work done." i didn''t back down from her teasing. i guess i already accepted her as someone important to me, so it didn''t really feel off anymore.


    she let out a groan, head dropping to her desk again. "this stupid paperwork." she let out an uncharacteristic whine. atleast, i don''t think she''d show this side of herself to her subordinates.


    she really is cute.


    i picked up my chair and moved it around her desk, sitting next to her. "alright, let me help."


    "really?" she perked up.


    "of course, i''ll help you get this done quicker and we can go pick up our daughter together." kunou was still at school, so we should have time to knock this out.


    she looked at me, then at the stacks of paper and happily pushed about half of it in my direction. "if you don''t think you can do anything with the documents, put them in a separate pile, i''ll look them over later."


    "okay." i nodded, taking a pen. i paused for a moment. "so, a random thought."


    "hmm?"


    "is it weird that i sort of expected you to be using a traditional brush?"


    "do you think we''re that backwards?"


    "well, no. but its'' just...."


    "i''m messing with you. we actually used them when pens first came around then i nipped that in the butt right away. had some elders kick up a fuss about it too, spouting all that nonsense about ''tradition''."


    "oh, what happened?"


    "we don''t talk about them anymore."


    ***


    "i think you''re doing this on purpose." i stated.


    "i don''t know what you''re talking about." yasaka hummed, holding my arm with her tail wrapped around me in the way i''ve come to enjoy.


    "i''m not complaining, mind you. but you''re definitely doing this on purpose."


    "am i not allowed to be affectionate with the father of my daughter?" yasaka grinned.


    i grumbled but didn''t dwell on it any longer.


    she was definitely doing this on purpose.


    we were talking the ''long way'' towards kunou''s school, as in walking through a very populated part of the city. it was actually very roundabout and added probably an extra twenty minutes to reach our destination.


    people were watching us very intently. yasaka was a very well known figure to all of them. to call her a celebrity wouldn''t be wrong either. while i''d been on the internet here, there were plenty of forums and websites dedicated to yasaka.....and not entirely in a wholesome way.


    so, yeah. people were watching us, taking pictures and such. even her guards were keeping their distance, making this look like a romantic outing.....which it was.


    and not that our relationship wasn''t kind of known already, but it hadn''t been made this blatantly public before.


    "i just want everyone to know that you''re my man." she said sweetly.


    "i suppose it doesn''t hurt that it also distracts people. gives them something to talk about other than the attack and the subsequent mess that''s still being dealt with." weaponizing celebrity gossip.


    "yes, it''s quite the coincidence~"


    "you''re lucky you''re so fluffy." i ran a hand through her fluffy tail.


    i honestly didn''t mind. i actually liked that everyone knew that yasaka was now mine. the possessive side of me reared its head.


    "you know, most men would be obsessed with other parts of my body." she visibly bounced her chest, drawing me eyes with a smirk. "yet you can''t ever resist it when my tails are within reach."


    "should i give ''other parts'' of you equal amounts of attention then?" i raised an eyebrow.


    "don''t make promises you can''t keep." another of her tails wagged in my face.


    i reached for it and she moved it away with a little giggle.


    "just wait until we''re alone." i hummed.


    "oh my, i fear for my chastity." she continued to tease. "this old fox will be completely at your mercy~"


    i rolled off her. "i always hate getting up." i groaned.


    "tell me about it." she sighed, slowly rising out of the bed. i admired her body again as she was wearing but a pair of purple panties and a tight white t-shirt. her tails swayed lightly from side to side as she started going for her dresser before taking out a robe and wrapping it around herself.


    i followed suit, taking something appropriate out of my ring to dress in. some shorts and a random shirt to be somewhat presentable.


    we walked out of the bedroom, towards the kitchen where kunou was sitting at the table, a bow of cereal infront of her.


    "how many bowls have you had, kunou?"


    "um.....?" she stopped, then quickly took a spoonful and stuffed it in her mouth. "mmmmmphh"


    "uh huh." yasaka deadpanned, reaching for the box infront of the little fox. "funny, i just bought this for you a day ago and it''s empty."


    i put a hand on kunou''s head. "sweetie, you should know better."


    her ears went flat again.


    "no cereal for the next week." yasaka stated with a sigh. "she begged me to get this for her after seeing it on tv."


    "what is this....?" i picked up the box. "super satan rangers.....really?" i blinked at it.


    "kunou....loves it." yasaka said dryly.


    i opened my mouth then closed it. "i feel like my childhood is ruined." i loved super sentai as a kid, i mean, who didn''t? the english version obviously being power rangers, which this crap totally ripped off. "what is it even about?"


    "some devil propaganda with heaven sending down some ''monster'' or something and the satans dealing with it like how you would expect based on its name." yasaka started rummaging through the fridge.


    "i''m morbidly curious now..."


    "we can watch it together!" kunou quickly said. "i''ll show you all my favorite episodes."


    well, guess i''m stuck with this now.


    "i''d love to do that with you." i smiled towards her. even if i had no desire to actually watch this.....it was something she wanted. "but i have some things i have to go take care of today."


    "you''re going?" kunou pouted.


    "not leaving, just running some errands. i''m not leaving kyoto." i reassured her. i didn''t want her to think i was ''going away'' again. "i''ll be nearby helping your auntie artoria with some problems she''s had."


    "is she okay?" kunou asked.


    "she''s okay. but she has some things she needs to work out with her son."


    "auntie artoria has a son?" kunou seemed surprised.


    "yup, and i hope you can meet them soon." i patted her head again. if all goes well that is.


    yasaka walked up, tail rubbing against my arm. "thank you for staying around for so long."


    "you never have to thank me for something like that." i replied. "i''ll always make time for you both."


    "you promise to come back soon?" kunou tugged on my sleeve.


    "i super promise." i knelt down next to her. "would you like sir wiggles to stay here with you?"


    "yes!" kunou immediately agreed.


    with a laugh i took him out, letting kunou hug him happily. sir wiggles definitely had a good impression of her if the feelings from the link between us were accurate.


    "okay, but you have to promise to be good for your mom."


    "i promise." she nodded.


    "good girl." i rubbed her head again, standing up a moment later.


    "yes, lets see how long that lasts." yasaka let out a laugh. "do i get a proper goodbye?"


    i took a step forward, my hand cupping her cheek before i moved closer in. our lips met as she leaned a little more into it, deepening the kiss.


    "i''ll see you soon." yasaka spoke as we separated.


    "be back soon." i nodded at her before turning away. i didn''t want to leave, but i did have things to take care of. with a waive of my hand, i opened up a portal left.


    ***


    "schweinorg." i recognized rin''s voice, turning towards her sitting down in char at the kitchen table.


    "hey rin, it feels like it''s been forever."


    "god, i know." she agreed.


    "wilhelm" artoria, sitting across from her smiled at me happily.


    "artoria." i couldn''t help but smile back. "you''re back?"


    "yes, jinn is in her workshop and we finished everything we needed to do last night." artoria replied. "did you spend the night at yasaka''s estate?" she asked, not really in an accusatory way, but more in simple curiosity.


    "i did." i didn''t hide it. "raikou and sca?thach back?"


    "yes, they have both claimed rooms upstairs and i have not seen them since they retired for the evening. they returned rather late, so i assume they will still be resting."


    "oh well, let them sleep in." no idea what they did, but they certainly deserve a nice rest. i turned towards rin again. "so how''s it been?"


    "meh." rin sighed. "still kinda exhausted."


    "really? it couldn''t have been that bad traveling skyrim?"


    "no, no." she waived me off. "but i used a spell to push away my fatigue and tiredness for...too long and it''s caught up with me."


    "how many days in a row did you use it?" i blinked.


    "four days." artoria answered. "against my wishes, she continued to push herself."


    "we were doing important work!"


    "we were acquiring treasure from tombs filled with undead and monsters."


    "important work." rin stated.


    "very important work." i nodded.


    "see?" rin exclaimed. "important work."


    "you both." artoria sighed. "i never understood the obsession with material wealth."


    "sorry, the woman who had multiple divine weapons and a literal kingdom says what?"


    "right!?" rin snorted.


    "well....that''s not quite the same..." artoria stumbled.


    "uh huh."


    "i call bullshit."


    "besides." i continued. "i''m a devil and part dragon, being greedy is part of my nature."


    "i feel like that''s an excuse you''ll use whenever it''s convenient." rin deadpanned.


    "you have good instincts." i offered no argument. i walked over, giving artoria a quick kiss on the cheek, earning a happy little noise from her. "you pick up any new tricks while in skyrim, rin?"


    "yeah, they have an interesting system of magecraft. i added a few things to my jewelcraft arsenal and some of their own spells." rin replied. "now that resources aren''t much of an issue, i''ve been able to experiment a bit more to push my craft forward."


    "i''m glad." i smiled. "how about any progress on your kaleidoscope studies?"


    "meh, had some ideas, but i need to test them out. seeing what you did with the house and the doorway gave me some inspiration." rin said lazily.


    "and you need to take out ruby for those."


    "yeah, that." she sighed.


    "well, i''d love to hear some of the stories from your adventures at some point."


    "yeah, sure." she yawned. "when i''m not so tired. i only got up to help with the thing..."


    "i appreciate it, rin." artoria stated.


    "of course." she puffed up proudly.


    "speaking of, how do you want to do this?" i asked.


    "i have resolved myself." artoria said firmly. "i will meet with mordred and we will discuss the problems between us."


    "....don''t make it sound like you''re getting ready for battle."


    artoria immediately sort of deflated. "i....do not wish to come off that way. mayhaps i should approach it from a different angle?"


    "artoria." i reached forward, taking her hand. "you just need to be yourself. meet mordred as the woman you are now, let her see you fully without all the burdens you shouldered previously."


    "i....will take your advice." she seemed to accept my words. "i am just...nervous."


    "yeah, i would be too. but you''re fine, we''re here with you." rin reassured her.


    "indeed." artoria smiled at that. "i have nothing to fear, so i will not hesitate. wilhelm, would you please send a message to mordred for a time today and perhaps a location where we can have a conversation where he will not feel bothered?"


    "i''ll head over now." i nodded towards her. i was glad that this was finally happening. they both needed to get some closure and move on in this ''second'' life of theirs. even if they never saw each other gain, it would be best if they had a proper talk.


    ***


    long chapter today, want to get through some things without dragging it over several chapters. also, sorry for missing yesterday, had to deal with some personal stuff that left me mentally drained. on a side note -- 600k words, woo! another milestone.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 228:

    chapter 228:


    i finished getting ready, making sure i was presentable. i didn''t change much of my usual wardrobe as i believe i already dressed above a certain degree on most occasions. i adjusted my tie and made sure there were no wrinkles anywhere.


    while i knew this wasn''t a situation that demanded such high levels of preparation, at the same time, it would be the first time that really mordred saw me as artoria''s significant other.


    i wanted to look good in that light.


    running a hand through my hair, i made sure everything was fine one last time before heading downstairs.


    "how long does it take you to get ready?" rin glanced at me as i walked down the stairs.


    "perfection can''t be rushed." i shot a smirk towards her.


    rin snorted in response. "god you''re so full of yourself. i''m surprised you can even walk straight with how big your head is."


    "sounds like jealously~" i laughed, earning an eyeroll from her.


    there was no actual hostility here. at this point, we usually bickered mindlessly about random things.


    "wilhelm." artoria smiled towards me.


    i walked up, taking her hand. "you look absolutely stunning."


    "i look no different than normal?" she looked confused.


    "imagine that." i winked towards her, enjoying it as she turned a little red as she realized what i meant.


    "blehhhh." rin exaggeratedly gagged.


    i couldn''t help but laugh.


    "thank you." artoria regained a normal expression.


    "of course." i brought her hand up to kiss it. she was probably stressed so i wanted to lighten the mood a little bit. i guess she saw through my intentions easily enough. "you good?"


    "i am prepared as well as i am going to be." she nodded.


    it sounded a little morbid, that she was resolving herself for something horrible. but, coming from someone who also had unresolved issues, i could understand her sentiments. to others, it may seem like a silly thing, but she''s probably feeling a lot of pressure right now.


    "you''re fine. it''s all going to be okay." i squeezed her hand a little bit. "both rin and i are here." rin was probably a better pillar of support than i was at the moment. they had known each other longer and faced many life or death situations together. calling them best friends might be too weak a term to use.


    "he''s right." rin spoke up. "it''s not a big deal. we''ve dealt with worse situations before."


    "you are correct." artoria nodded, easing up a little bit. "mayhaps i am just continuing to over think it. i am....happy to finally confront this. i do not wish for it to continue being a thorn in my heart."


    "well said." i swung her arm up, earning a little noise from her. "you ready to go?"


    "y-yes, let us depart. i do not wish to be late after everything." artoria nodded, recovering quickly.


    without another word, artoria lead us out the door with a look of confidence on her face.


    ***


    "this is the place you have chosen?" artoria looked at it then at me.


    "i kinda know the owner. it''s where izzy and i first met. he knows how to keep things to himself." i explained. technically, it was a bit more than just, keeping his mouth shut. izzy supported the place, and there were certain....restrictions that he had to adhere to that were backed by her power. it was simply.....a bar, but it wasn''t the worst place to meet up. and it would be more to mordred''s liking if i were being honest.


    and the owner was obviously aware of izzy. and he knew my face and knew i was friends with her, so i was confident based on everything i knew at this point. i''m pretty private person most of the time, so it should speak to my willingness to do this here.


    "very well. i appreciate the concern over privacy." artoria nodded in approval.


    pushing the door open, she stopped after taking a few steps inside. rin and i immediately followed as artoria and mordred locked eyes.


    there was....an instant hostility. i don''t even think it was conscious on either part of them. maybe something more ingrained on their saint graphs as they had each killed the other. the same way a dragon would react to an anti-dragon weapon.


    mordred sat down with her master next to her. kairi seemed almost...protective? if that was the right word to use. i couldn''t admit to knowing the depths of their relationship beyond the obvious, but i assume they had some kind of closeness due to the bond they shared.


    "mordred." artoria finally spoke up, seemingly taking a lot of effort on her part.


    "is it because who my mother is?" mordred looked down at the table. "was i not good enough for you?"


    artoria took a deep breath. "the circumstances of your birth.....they are memories that haunt me. i did not wish for you to be born, you were a product of morgan''s schemes."


    "is that why you ¨C"


    "mordred." artoria said sternly. "please allow me to finish." she stated, waiting for mordred to respond but with no response she continued. "i do not blame you for morgan''s machinations. mayhaps at the time....i failed to see beyond that."


    "is that why you said i wasn''t worthy of being king?" mordred asked, her voice quiet.


    artoria took a deep breath to settle herself. "i thought i knew everything i needed to for ruling. during my life, i thought i was the only one who could take the true path to elevate camelot into what i had envisioned. when my knights began to leave, i still held firm to my belief, even as i watched in pain at their departure. when....lancelot.....i still believed my path true and righteous and did not waver. even as i was forced to sentence guinevere for her crimes, i did not waver. it was only the moment that i had your blood on my hands and i looked around and saw all the familiar faces of my comrades on that field did i come to the conclusion that i was wrong."


    artoria took a deep breath again. "at the moment you asked me..... i had a very specific idea of what it meant to be a king. in my eyes, you were too brash, too impulsive and aggressive. you got into fights constantly and you never thought through your actions." she sighed and shook her head. "but you were also kind. you helped those in need without fuss. you were never the one to throw the first punch in fights without honor. you never acted as a coward and performed your duties to the best of your ability. you were one of my finest knights."


    mordred was silent as she processed that. many intense emotions flashing across her face. "do you still despise and reject me?"


    "i never despised you, mordred. i.....hated what you represented to the former me. a loss of control, a reminder of what had been done to me by morgan. even after dying, and remember your face in those final moments, i can''t hate you. i realized, that for all the grief i had, you were suffering just as much."


    "so i would be a good king? if we were back in camelot, would you tell me that i''m worthy?" mordred asked.


    artoria opened her mouth but went silent for a moment. "throughout my life, i thought i knew what i as doing. when i laid there dying i thought i was wrong about everything. when the world offered me a choice, i wished to participate in the grail war and attain a wish. i again, was so sure of myself that i eventually thought removing my existence from history would be the best option to remedy my failures. to make it so i had never existed in the first place."


    "what fucking bullshit is that!?" mordred slammed her hand on the table. "do you think we fought just to fight? we fought under your banner! if you weren''t there, what was the point of everything we did!?"


    artoria didn''t get upset at her outburst, instead let out a self-deprecating laugh. "yes, i have been made aware of my folly. i appear to have the habit of thinking myself correct on any path i take. it took me a long time to come to the understanding i have now. if you ask me if you are worthy, i can simply say i don''t know."


    "you don''t know?"


    "i often think about what i could have done different, how i could have changed things for the better. but i simply do not know the answer to your question, mordred. at the very least, i believe you would have done a better job than i did."


    "i always looked up to you." mordred said quietly. "even when the witch would tell me stories.....i always admired you. i just....wanted to help you shoulder your burdens." she clenched her fists. "you never gave me a chance to prove myself."


    artoria''s eyes softened. "was that your wish for the grail?" she asked, able to guess at this much.


    "i wanted a chance to pull caliburn from the stone and prove my worthiness." mordred actually looked a little sheepish. compared to how proudly she declared it to me the last time it was brought up, it was an odd thing.


    "oh mordred." artoria said softly. "i think that''s a wonderful wish. i do not believe it matters anymore, but i would have supported you fully in such an endeavor. i....do possess the caliburn from this world.....if you wish it, i think it would suit you more than me."


    "really?" mordred looked surprise. "you would just give it to me after everything? even if you don''t hate me for being born the way i was.....i still ended your kingdom. i ruined your perfect story and rebelled."


    "yes, you did. i cannot say that your actions did not bring me torment. however, they were not without cause themselves. and you were not alone in your actions either. there were plenty of others who were to blame and you should not be the only one the shoulder any perceived sins." artoria replied, a sad look on her face. "i believe that many of my actions would have led to an inevitable conclusion even if you had not taken such a course."


    once more, artoria took a deep breath, a small smile appearing on her face. "if it would alleviate any of the guilt you feel, mordred. i forgive you."


    the look on mordred''s face, it was like she was about to burst out in tears.


    "well, i believe i''m going to get a drink." i abruptly stoon up. "kairi, rin, care to join me?" i very smoothly made an opening to give them some privacy to themselves as i didn''t believe our presence here was necessary anymore.


    thankfully, they took the hint, and silently got up as well.


    "as fucking subtle as a horse." mordred snorted, running a hand across her eyes as she looked away. "is he seriously someone you''re dating?"


    "he has his flaws, but i do not regret my decision." artoria smiled. "why is it so hard to believe?"


    "he probably didn''t tell you about all the crap he pulled during the war." mordred snickered.


    "the details were....vague. and i do believe there are stories to be had." artoria looked interested.


    "oh shit, yeah. i''ll tell you everything he said when we met."


    yeah, really going to need that drink now.


    ***


    late release, pat reon chapter took longer than i expected. it''s another pho interlude, so expect that in 7 chapters.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 229:

    chapter 229:


    "so, kairi." i took a sip of my drink. "how you doing?"


    kairi turned to look at me before giving a grunt. "same old same old." he downed his shot pretty smoothly.


    "you want some juice, rin?"


    "screw off." she huffed.


    "hehe." i nudged her shoulder even as she rolled her eyes, there was a little smile on her face. "but for real. what''ve you been up to, kairi?"


    "is this really the place to talk about that sort of stuff?" he glanced at the bartender who stood not too far away.


    "i come here with izanami to have drinks and talk about random things." i shared a look with the bartender who nodded at me. "do you really think this would be a place we wouldn''t be comfortable in openly talking?" well, he is a magus, so i can''t really fault him on his hesitation. "but..i can understand your sentiments." i gave the bartender another nod before dipping my finger in my drink and using the liquid to draw a couple runes, creating a makeshift bounded field around us. "i''ll just say that izzy made sure there were....protections in place and leave it at that."


    that seemed to pacify him slightly.


    "neat trick." kairi spun around in his stool, drink in hand. "saw bazett do something like that once."


    "you''re seriously nonchalant about talking about this stuff in public when you''re usually really...private." rin commented.


    "honestly, it''s really not that big a deal. he''s missing some , okay a lot of context, but artoria is already known here and there''s already some talk about her. she helped me defended this place from a bunch of terrorists. who i might add are reincarnations, or descendants of heroes who tend to take the names of their ancestors. and that''s completely ignoring all the other precautions that have already been taken." i pointed out.


    "really?" kairi perked up. "reincarnation is a real thing over here?"


    "kinda, sorta. more so impressions and memories of their ancestors than an actual reincarnation that you''re probably thinking of. an inheritance of a ''spirit'' if you will. it''s still the age of gods so the cycle of souls is a bit.... malleable. everyone has their own realms of the dead still so shuffling a soul through their own methods still is possible without disrupting the world''s flow." not to mention my own circumstances...


    i couldn''t help but smile as i glanced over to see artoria and mordred still talking.


    "i got gramps working on the delicate parts, but otherwise, i got your payment." i looked back towards kairi.


    kairi just grunted, taking a cigarette out of his pocket and light it up. "shit, i probably made more just walking around here for a few days picking up knick-knacks than the payment i''ll get for the war."


    "for real?" rin looked surprised. "is stuff here that valuable back home?"


    "depends." i swiveled in my stool. "it''s not so much that things are strictly valuable by themselves, but there are many things that are just lost to time that are required for many different uses. imagine not being able to cast a greater ritual because a certain flower is missing, but it still grows around here like a weed?"


    "hmm, good point. well, i don''t think i have to worry anymore. with the loot i got from running around in those god-forsaken dungeons, i''m probably set for life." rin hummed.


    yeah, she''s amassed quite a fortune so far.


    "you ready to head home at some point when this is all over, kairi?" i asked. he was good sport and stuck around for a bit while everything got settled.


    honestly, he was a good guy, i liked him.


    surprisingly, kairi looked conflicted. "i don''t suppose you''d need a freelancer on a more...permanent contract?"


    huh. i hadn''t thought he would want to stay.


    "as it so happens, i find myself in need of someone with your specific set of skills."


    "oh?"


    "yes, you see, i believe my girlfriend has recently come into contact with a little lion that could do with a caretaker."


    kairi snorted, pushing his cigarette into a nearby ashtray. "for something like that, my pay needs to match the difficulty."


    "don''t worry, i''m not short on money." i waived it off.


    "well, you could always ask your sugar momma." rin teased. "isn''t that basically what you called yasaka?"


    "someone sounds jealous." i grinned.


    "bah, who''d be jealous of you."


    "you look better now." rin commented. "not like you''re going to your execution. you good?"


    "i''m...good." artoria nodded as we headed out ourselves.


    i set some money on the counter and followed along.


    artoria let out an uncharacteristic sigh. "but i feel as though i am exhausted." she took the initiative and reached for my hand as we walked down the street. "thank you." she looked up at me. "there is still a long ways to go before either of us truly moves on, but i feel as if a weight has been taken off my shoulders."


    "i didn''t do anything. you''re the one who was willing to confront your own demons." not that i was calling mordred herself a demon....but i think she got my sentiment. "i just brought her around."


    "i''m happy for you." rin spoke up. "you going to be seeing more of her?"


    "yes, i do believe i will. it had been...rocky as a start and there were still some strong feelings...but i believe i will be trying to spend more time with mordred. i wish to try and be a proper parent, as ridiculous as it sounds since we are both dead."


    "that''s going to be tough, she didn''t seem like someone who needed a parent. but she also seemed to really look up to you." rin shrugged. "i don''t really have any advice to give, so try not to force anything i guess."


    "yes, your words do make sense. i will give time for our new and strange relationship to settle and go from there. as wilhelm has told me on several occasions, we have plenty of time and we''re in no rush." she smiled happily.


    happy artoria was really heartwarming.


    "well, i''m fully awake now. you wanna eat a few gallons of ice cream and watch some bad tv?"


    "that sounds wonderful." artoria responded immediately.


    "well, i''ll give you two your ''girl time''." i laughed.


    "wilhelm, i didn''t mean to ¨C "


    "i''m kidding." i gave her forehead a little poke. "but i also won''t get upset when you want to spend time away from me. you''re taking a break from adventuring in skyrim, go be lazy with rin. you certainly deserve it after everything."


    rin looked happy at my words even if she didn''t say anything. i know they didn''t mean anything by what they said, so i didn''t take offense.


    and i want her to also understand i don''t intend to come between the relationship they built.


    besides, i''m definitely going to get her one of these nights~


    "thank you." she said quietly. "you have been everything i hoped for in a boyfriend."


    "really?"


    "well.....some of the things i desired....." she had a blank look, staring at me before a little smile formed on her face. i always have enjoyed her sense of humor.


    "you''re adorable." i leaned in and she welcomed me with a loving kiss. i didn''t prolong it as i knew rin was standing right next to us and i didn''t want to make it too awkward on her. "go make rin poor again with your appetite."


    "hey!" rin looked indignant.


    "my appetite isn''t that bad!" artoria also squeaked out.


    i just laughed again at their reactions.


    "i''ll see you both later, i''m going to hop over and see izzy."


    "oh, please give her my best and tell her to come visit. i wish for her to meet rin and we can spend time together." artoria perked up at the mention of our mutual friend.


    "still weird to think about." rin muttered. "but what the hell, bring japan''s death goddess to come visit when you have time."


    i looked one last time at artoria''s beautiful smile before opening up a portal and headed to yomi.


    ***


    early chapter since i couldn''t procrastinate today. funny how that works. so, we got izzy coming up right around the corner, should be fun.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    also, we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 230:

    chapter 230:


    yomi hadn''t noticeably changed in my absence, not that i believed it would. the eerie land of the dead still felt just as unwelcoming as the first time i had been here. though i knew that nothing would actually harm me or even try as izzy had a firm hand on what occurred here. honestly, i don''t even know if anything ''lived'' here besides her anymore. there were legends and myths about certain creatures and such, but i had encountered nothing in my ¨C admittedly few ¨C times being here.


    well, i now had some free time, maybe i should explore in the future?


    izzy''s house was almost comical in how out of place it stood. like someone just cut out a normal house and slapped it right inside her realm without doing anything else.


    i walked up the familiar steps and didn''t even get to knock on the door before it opened before me.


    "wilhelm." izzy looked surprised to see me.


    "izzy." i smiled as i saw her for the first time in too long.


    "....would you like to come in?" she moved to the side, gesturing into her home.


    "that''d be lovely." i nodded, walking inside. "hooh, i''ve had a long day." i flopped onto her couch. "how''ve you been? it''s been way too long."


    "yes, it has been quite a awhile." she nodded closing the door, but stared at me with a scrutinizing gaze from a fair distance away.


    i looked back and felt weird with how awkward she was being. "oh..." i realized. "i guess you can feel it, huh?"


    "are you referring to the feeling as if you will draw a weapon on me at any moment?" she raised an eyebrow. "or perhaps are you referring to the aura of my son that seems to permeate your being." she added an extra dry tone. "you are very different, and i don''t know what to say. it makes me question if you are who i think you are."


    "wait."


    "what?"


    "you think i might not be ¨C me , yet you let me into your home?"


    "yes?"


    "....do we need to have a talk about stranger danger?"


    "i take it back, you are definitely wilhelm." she snorted. "i doubt anyone else would say something so ridiculous to me."


    "does my new ''feeling'' make you dislike me?" i know that there was a strange relationship between campione and gods in that particular world-line. an instinctual desire to fight each other even if they had no true dislike.


    "no....it''s difficult to explain." she shook her head. "it was almost like an instinctual repulsion. though i am over it now."


    well, as long as our relationship didn''t sour.


    "but i wish to know why you feel so similar to my son." she added. "others may not be able to recognize it, but i would know my son''s presence anywhere."


    "so.....that''s a long story." i paused, letting out a sigh. "you''re my friend, izzy."


    she blinked. "i greatly appreciate you saying such a thing, but i don''t understand the sudden admission. in fact, i am slightly worried now."


    "you wondered about artoria didn''t you? and about other things around me that confused you? like how i could come and go to yomi without you being able to stop me?"


    "yes, you being able to tear a hole into my realm without my input. and i am curious about artoria''s origin, but i don''t want to press."


    "well...."i scratched my head. "it''s a long story."


    "should i go get a bottle of wine?"


    "probably." i nodded.


    though it was more of a figure of speech. she merely flicked her hand and one appeared in her hand with a couple wine glasses. she didn''t speak as she poured us both a glass, taking a seat...weirdly far from me.


    "izzy..."


    "what?" she questioned me.


    "why are you being so distant?" did i do something wrong?"


    "i am not being distant." she said curtly.


    "bullshit."


    she let out a huff. "i am not being distant."


    i gestured to the space between us.


    "...."


    "hug." i held my arms out.


    "what?"


    "hug or i''m not telling my story."


    "you are blackmailing me."


    "yup, now hug." i smiled.


    "you know, without context, trying to blackmail a woman into being touched would make you a creep." she snorted again, getting up from her seat. but there was also a faint smile that wouldn''t leave her.


    "i think i''m legally still registered as a minor in japan." i pointed out. "a mature woman inviting a handsome young boy into her home....."


    "i was.....born on this planet?" i offered.


    "and that comment doesn''t fill me with assurance." she pointed out.


    "alright, i usually start this off with explaining my magic."


    "the one with the colorful portals that lets you trespass into my home without my consent?"


    "do you have to make it sound so creepy?"


    "i''m sorry, did this ''cougar'' hurt your feelings?"


    "you''re never going to let that one go, are you?"


    "nope."


    "alright, moving on." i clapped my hands. "so, my magic is known as the kaleidoscope, which is the operation and manipulation of parallel worlds." i looked at her as she digested that information.


    que awkward silence.


    "i see....." she finally spoke after a couple minutes.


    "you do?" i tilt my head. "it took a lot of explanation on my part when i told yasaka."


    "wilhelm." she responded. "i am a goddess. nothing against yasaka, but she does not have as much of an understanding about the world as i do."


    "fair point."


    "yes." she pursed her lips. "though i am still....confused at a great many things."


    "that''s it, no other reactions?"


    "i''m processing." she snorted. "i think some things are starting to make sense now. you said before that you traveled to the land of shadows and trained under sca?thach, yet sca?thach died centuries ago. i didn''t question it before and merely wrote it off as something unimportant."


    "oh, she''s dead in this world?" i sort of voiced my thoughts. "i didn''t realize...."


    "and a comment like that answers many more questions." she said dryly. "parallel worlds...it''s not an unfamiliar notion, but not one i thought a mortal would touch upon."


    "so, yeah, i travel to other worlds frequently."


    "i could''ve guess as much." she replied. "i have many ¨C many questions regarding that. but i want to urge a response about what i mentioned earlier."


    "okay...but i''d like to preface this by asking you to listen until the end and not get mad."


    "i have a feeling i won''t like where this is going."


    "....it''s not as bad as it sounds on the surface."


    "i hesitantly accept your words for now, please continue."


    "okay, so i went to a certain variation of earth. rules there were a little different. basically.....i may have killed a god and usurped a bit of their authority?"


    she paused, her gaze turning intent. "wilhelm. i would like to punctuate this by saying that i understand the concepts you are stating. other worlds, variations and what-not. even in popular media, the idea is rather common so i''m not completely ignorant even if my nature was ignored. so, i would like to ask ¨C did you kill my son and take his authority?"


    "...he started it."


    she opened her mouth then closed it again, the little bit of tension seemed to evaporate. "please explain properly."


    "so killing a god there isn''t really ''killing'' in a normal sense. basically....they just get banished back to the realm of immortality where they descend into the mortal world from."


    "okay, i feel as though i''m missing much context, but that alleviates many of my concerns."


    "so....not mad?"


    "i''m not upset." izzy replied. "i was thrown off guard by your first admittance and i believe i just required a moment to think it through. the idea of my son getting killed.....it is not one i can process easily." she let out a long breath, pouring herself another glass of wine.


    "i should have asked first, but you believe me?" i kind of glossed over that notion and just kept going.


    "yes, i do not believe you would lie to me." she replied honestly.


    i''m happy that she trusts me like that. "alright, why don''t i start from the beginning?"


    she let out a sigh, curling up on the couch next to me. "sure, let me hear about your totally-not-an-alien life." i could see the corners of her lips curl up in amusement.


    "it starts as many stories do." i started to paint the picture.


    "why do i feel like this is going to be a disney-esq tale?"


    "fuck that, it started when i got stabbed through the chest with a magic-holy lightsaber."


    "....i am both horrified and intrigued. well done."


    ***


    izzy and wilhelm meeting after too long.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 231:

    chapter 231:


    "okay, i have.....many questions, but a few come to the forefront." izzy leaned against my shoulder.


    "alright, hit me." i had pretty much told her my story, though i did keep a few things out due to the personal nature of other people or myself. it''s not like i was going to go into detail with how i spent my first night with meridia. but more or less she knew the broad strokes what i''d been up to since i had been stabbed by that psycho priest.


    speaking of, maybe i should find him? give him a taste of his own medicine.


    "so, i just want to repeat, for clarities sake." she cleared her throat. "you.....saved a king of a large nation in another world. he was so grateful, he bestowed upon you a harem of 3000 of his daughters?"


    "mhmm." i nodded along.


    ".....call me skeptical. she snorted. "then you supposedly saved a dragon that happened to turn into a beautiful women who was so grateful she pledged herself to you.....then you went on to defeat some demon king that was plaguing another world....cue more ''grateful'' women...."


    "okay....i may have embellished one or two minor details...."


    "...."


    "honestly, what story doesn''t?"


    "...."


    "don''t give me that look. it''s not that farfetched."


    "...."


    "okay, it''s maybe a bit out there...."


    "...."


    ".....it''s plausible?"


    "wanna try one more time?" she asked with an eyeroll.


    i let out a huff. "really? those are the ones you take issue with? not the story of sir wiggles leading an army of immortals to the demon realm to do battle?"


    "no, i believe that entirely." the corners of her lips curled up before she broke out into giggles.


    i couldn''t help but smile seeing and hearing that laugh of hers. it was something i didn''t realize i needed much more in my life. not to mention how cute it was to witness. "alright, any questions on the real stuff?" i wasn''t really just making up stories. i did tell her everything i''d been through with some random things i thought up on the spot just to get a reaction out of her. i had made it painfully obvious which things were real and which weren''t. honestly, she was looking a bit sad and i wanted to cheer her up a bit.


    "besides the obvious embellishments, i do have a few questions. but first, where is sir wiggles? i missed that little furry bunny." she asked.


    "oh, kunou has him. "i answered. "she was a little sad when i left this morning, and i wanted to cheer he rup a bit and also try to keep her out of trouble while i was away. apparently, she''s been acting up a little bit for her mom."


    "mmm, she''s at that age." izzy nodded, unsurprised. "testing the limits of what she''s allowed to do. pushing back against parental authority."


    i just let out a small laugh. "i have no idea how i''m going to handle her when she''s older." a sigh escaped my lips. "i''ve been mostly following yasaka''s lead and helping where i can." i let out a long breath. "but i digress, anything specific you want to know?"


    "i was curious about the ''me'' from your ''home'' world." she spoke up. "you didn''t really explain what happened other than they aren''t around anymore."


    "oh boy. i could give a lecture on how the age of gods ended in my world. to make it simple, the gods were forced out of the ''world'' and into the reverse side where magic and such still holds weight. otherwise they just faded from existence."


    "huh." she just blinked. "i would like to touch on that later. but otherwise, you did a fair job of explaining everything. i will most likely have questions about things later when i have had time to consider everything carefully."


    that''s fair. i probably upturned her perception of reality, but she''s handling it extremely well. now that i think about it, yasaka did as well. though, i guess they lived in a ''world'' where magic and such are common occurrences, this wasn''t a too world shattering reveal.


    "thank you." she added, tilting her head so her eyes met mine. "you were willing to trust me with such an important and intimate secret of yours."


    "izzy." i said quietly. "you''re important to me, don''t forget that." i put my arm around her shoulder, giving her another hug. maybe we hadn''t know each other for an extremely long time, but i felt strongly about the relationship we had developed. "and i''d love for you to meet the other important people in my life."


    "your harem." she muttered. "i''ve only met artoria at this point."


    "well, i have other people as well. but artoria also would love to spend more time with you. she just has responsibilities that take her far away and for indetermined periods of time. her oath to her ''master'' is one she takes very seriously. i''m even careful not to overstep as her boyfriend."


    "heroic spirits." she spoke aloud. "it''s strange, but it fits with what i felt. and you say she pledged herself to a magician ¨C magus as they call themselves."


    "yup, rin tohsaka." i nodded. "she''s something like a sister, i suppose. she''s my gramp''s student as well."


    "and she wouldn''t be scared of me?"


    "she had expressed an interest in meeting you. i won''t lie and say that certain myths and legends haven''t precolour her perspective, but she''s not going to be afraid of you at this point." i smiled.


    she didn''t react, but i think she was happy. "you know, some of their identities are probably going to cause issues if they come up." it was obvious she was speaking of my girls. "sca?thach is dead, and she was not someone many could dismiss. you have indra''s son ¨C daughter, at your side now. you have king arthur, one of heaven''s most powerful soldiers, walking around with her own excalibur...." she paused. "actually, i take it back. please tell indra in explicit detail everything you have done to his daughter. i would love to see the look on his face."


    i blinked at that. "how would he even react?"


    "bewildered, insulted, confused, then insulted some more." she laughed. "he hasn''t had a child in many years, so it would certainly be a surprise. not to mention he''s one of those types that would seek revenge if someone even accidently bumped into one of his children." she rolled her eyes, the sarcasm was obvious.


    i snorted, nudging her as she nudged me back.


    "open it." she finally said. "you will regret it and it''s only going to hang over your head if you leave it as is."


    i groaned, picking it up. "fineee." i huffed, flicking my finger and sliced off the side of it, letting the letter inside fall into my hand. "you read it." i shoved it over to her.


    "you big baby." she rolled her eyes, taking it from my hands. "hmm, it says right here that a nigerian prince needs your help. he''s willing to send you part of his immense fortune, if you only give him your credit card information ¨C"


    "oh, come off it." i reached for it as she turned away.


    "no, no. this is a good opportunity." she held it away from me. "don''t you want to be a millionaire?" she giggled.


    "you''re terrible." i huffed as she finally relented. though, it cut away all the tension.


    "read it properly." she said gently, pushing herself up against me so she could look over my shoulder.


    "yeah, yeah." i held it up for both of us to see, reading over each line. it didn''t take long to work through, as it was barely a page long. i set it down with a blank look. "well....that was significantly more mundane than i thought i would be."


    she basically apologized for how okita acted, and asked about meeting up at some point. she offered several ways for me to get in touch with her if need and even said she would not follow up and not bother me anymore if i didn''t respond. it said a bit more than that, obfuscating the point a bit, but that was basically the summarization.


    "true, i thought it would be much different." i felt her hand gently rub my back. "you feel better?"


    i let out a sigh. "yeah." i would admit it. "i probably would have just left it and forced the anxiety on myself." i set it back down. "thanks." i smiled up at her.


    "of course." she smiled back. "will you respond?"


    "i....don''t know." i ran a hand through my hair again. "i really don''t want to....but at the same time, i feel like i should. i''ll.....put it on the shelf for now, give myself a few days to think it through. maybe talk it over with the others too, get their opinions."


    "that is a mature way to handle it." she nodded in approval. "certainly better than your first impulse."


    "actually, my first impulse was to light it on fire." i pointed out. "fire solves every problem."


    "what if your problem is your house on fire?"


    "well, the fire can''t burn your house down if you burn it down first." i smirked.


    "impeccable logic." she laughed.


    i loved to see her like this, but knowing that she''s actually upset still and just hiding it.....


    "i still don''t have anywhere to be for awhile, want to hear some more stories?" i offered.


    "i would love to." she settled back down, snuggling up close.


    "alright, let me tell you the story of how i took down a bullhead ¨C a type of flying machine like a helicopter ¨C with a huge dildo."


    "you''re making that up." she said instantly.


    "nope."


    "okay, i need to hear this."


    i told her a brief version of my stint in remnant previously, but i would go into more detail this time. "it all started when i fell from the sky, and a girl thought i was an alien."


    ***


    "wilhelm." yasaka looked up from her desk smiling at my entrance but she paused and look concerned when she noticed my expression. "is something the matter?"


    "maybe." i said evenly. "you should have an extensive information network all over japan, right?"


    "i do....and my concerns are rising." she confirmed.


    "and a god coming down to the mortal world from takamagahara would be something you keep track of, correct?"


    ".....yes." she once again confirmed.


    "good." i nodded. "would you by chance know if susanoo came down and if so, where he is?" i stopped myself from growling out his name as my fists balled up. "i very much wish to have a word with him."


    apparently, i need to teach him a lesson his father never did.


    ***


    so, i forgot to mention last chapter, these two were supposed to be one big chapter, but i was unable to finish it all together the night i had written it last week. probably why it felt like it wasn''t ''going anywhere'', as it was supposed to lead up to this point. that was my bad, should have mentioned it or even put a ''part 1'' or something as indication.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we also have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 232:

    chapter 232:


    "wilhelm." yasaka said slowly. "i would very much appreciate some context right now."


    i took a deep breath, calming myself down. "he was supposed to meet with izzy." i said simply.


    yasaka blinked in realization. "i see how that could have been ¨C"


    "he made her cry."


    yasaka paused at that. i didn''t know the extent of any relations between them, but i knew that izzy had an open invitation to come to yasaka''s place. not to mention how izzy saved kunou, basically earning yasaka''s eternal gratitude.


    "i see." she said again, her expression turning a bit stiffer. "susanoo is one of the pillars of the shinto faction. while he''s below most other ''lightning'' gods, he is still rather strong."


    "i don''t have plans on killing him." i was honest. this wasn''t like the other susanoo, this was izzy''s son, and i had absolutely no intentions of leaving any lasting damage nor killing him.


    yasaka let out a relieved sigh. "i can understand your anger. i have no good impressions of that god myself." she acknowledged. "however.....i have to think of my faction, wilhelm."


    "i know." i sighed. "it''s one of the reasons i came to you. i didn''t want to immediately run off amidst my anger and be too impulsive and give no thought to the consequences. i wanted to be better about that with all of you." if it was just myself, i could afford to be more flippant, but when they''re involved, i had to act more mature.


    "i will.....try to be diplomatic." i gritted out. "i''m willing to swallow my anger. i have no right to force him into anything, but his actions directly hurt izzy. he made a promise, and his casual dismissal has brought her pain. that isn''t something i can just let go without an explanation." maybe i''m sticking my nose where it doesn''t belong, but izzy is someone important to me and she was hurt.


    "i do know where he is." yasaka spoke up again. "it''s as you said, i tend to keep track of any high profile individuals that enter my territory. currently, he''s right about at the edge of my territory that boarders the old man''s."


    "if i don''t cause any trouble for either side, if no one but us are involved in what ever altercation that may or may not occur, will there be consequences?" i asked. though, i would honestly try the passive approach first, if only out of respect for izzy.


    she pondered that. "nothing i can''t brush off as not my concern. it''s well known that you''re with me and kunou, but i can easily dismiss most things said my way. however, if my patron asks...."


    "are we not together?" i smiled towards her. "i don''t want to get in the way of your responsibilities. if you tell her about me ¨C besides the obvious personal things ¨C i would be in no way upset."


    she smiled at that. "i won''t ask you not to do this, but just, please be careful." she got up and walked forward, wrapping me up in a hug. "and thank you for telling me in advanced."


    "i''ll be back soon." i kissed her on the forehead.


    i wanted to play with those tails.....but i had a different priority right now.


    "i have the general location of where he''s at right now, do you need anything more specific?" she offered.


    "just a general location is fine, i can go from there."


    she walked back to her desk, shifting through several things before pulling out a piece of parchment and handed it to me. "on the off chance of a fight, if it''s kept just between you and him, the others wont interfere. don''t escalate it beyond that or the consequences will be something i can''t shoulder."


    as in, don''t get other pantheons involved, and obviously don''t kill him. worse comes to worse and i beat him up, well, that''s a private matter and at most, his siblings would probably make fun of him if the myths were close to accurate.


    the fact that i''m with yasaka who was amaterasu''s miko, well, it could be said i was somewhat involved with the shinto faction if you squint.


    regardless.


    my anger was not diminished.


    i waived my hand tunneling through space to the estimated location, giving yasaka one last look before walking through.


    ***


    i don''t know what i had expected, but this pretty much lined up with the mental image i had of the god so far.


    there were youkai and other various supernatural species walking around. but the most eye catching thing were the courtesans trying to catch the attention of every passersby.


    it was a red-light district.


    ....this is what he blew off izzy for?


    i obviously had nothing against women of this profession ¨C my mother was a prostitute and i would not deny it. however, the fact that this was the reason izzy was sitting alone at home and crying....


    i sucked in a deep breath as i eyed the building infront of me. it didn''t look out of place, or rather significant in any where. there were many others on the same street down the road that i could see, almost as if it was merely chosen by happenstance.


    with another deep breath, i stood up, brushing myself off.


    "i was polite, was i not, ddraig?" i asked. i even called him ''lord susanoo'' as a term of respect.


    [you were very polite.]


    "i was nice."


    [indeed.]


    "i was respectful."


    yes, i interrupted his ''play time'', but i believed my reason was justifiable, however, i offered to pay for his evening! not to mention, he attacked me in response to very little provocation.


    [you were surprisingly respectful.]


    "good, good." i nodded, reaching for my tie as i undid it and tossed it to the side. "and i was mature in my approach? i didn''t get angry; i didn''t intentionally start a fight?"


    [nope, i was astonished how you held back.]


    i grunted in acknowledgement "well, there goes plan a."


    i started rolling up my sleeves.


    i pulled tight my ponytail, making sure it wouldn''t come loose.


    walking through the new entrance that susanoo had made with my body, i looked back at the god who still didn''t even bother to cast his gaze my way.


    he attacked me first; i no longer held any hesitation.


    "that''s your one free one." i said calmly, moving back towards him. "this time, we''re going to have a proper talk." i put a hand on his shoulder and he slowly turned towards me.


    "you dare touch me, mortal?" his voice wasn''t very loud, but there was a certain weight to it. the girls all around him shuddered in fear.


    as if moving in habit, lightning began to crackle down his body as he swung his arm at me again, once more practically in dismissal, though the force was much more than the previous ''swat''.


    except, this time, i reached up and caught it, not allowing it to budge an inch. my own lightning flared up to meet his as his eyes widened. the first time he actually looked at me, and he looked confused and stunned, a realization dawned on him that something was seriously wrong.


    i felt my campione nature start swelling to the surface and he continued to stare, dumbfounded.


    i waived my free hand, opening up a portal as i gripped him tight, pushed my feet against the ground, and threw him through it. his eyes completely widened at my sudden action, and possibly the utter absurdness of it all. with a thought, it closed right behind him as i swept my gaze around the girls who had egged him on.


    with a snort, i opened another portal, hoping through it.


    high above the ocean''s waves, i slowly descended downwards, my wings out behind me. i crossed my arms as my gaze met the god i had previously thrown.


    he stood atop the waves, glaring up at me. the sky above seemed to grow dark, the furrow of his brow signaling thundering in the distance as clouds gathered around. the only reason i think he didn''t immediately shout and yell was the just the sheer surprise at what had just occurred.


    i didn''t back down from his murderous gaze.


    my own lightning slowly began to crackle around my body. my divine power just begging to be brought to the surface to face him.


    i learned from the last susanoo, that it was best to get away from civilization for something like this and the ocean was probably the best place.


    i clenched my fists hard enough to feel my knuckles crack.


    "now, we can have a proper conversation."


    ***


    so, susanoo isn''t a particularly nice fellow in his myths. coming down to the mortal world, then getting side tracked and blowing off izzy to have fun? yeah....a lot of gods are kind of assholes.


    anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    we have a discord -- jbwkdndt7f

 Chapter 233:

    chapter 233:


    i floated down silently, touching the water and used a little spell to make sure i had an even platform to stand on.


    [i''m getting some de?ja? vu here.] ddraig commented.


    it had been the simplest place to drag him to where there would be no collateral damage. especially if i didn''t want to make too large of a mess for yasaka, the further away the better. and we''re just a few miles off the coast of japan, so not in anyone else''s territory.


    susanoo stared at me, there was clear anger in his gaze. the fact that he wasn''t saying anything, i didn''t know if anyone had ever dared to treat him this way. it probably threw him for a complete loop and he was still processing the last minute.


    i couldn''t help but continuously compare this susanoo to the other one. and based on first impressions, i feel like the one i killed had been a bit more.....mature. then again, i found him while he lived in seclusion, he probably had his emotions tempered by his time alone.


    "devil..." susanoo finally spoke, but it felt more like a booming growl than actual spoken word.


    "oh, are my ears deceiving me? you''re actually addressing me?" i snorted.


    "what''s your game?" he questioned, obviously confused at this whole thing. "do you think i won''t go down to the underworld to raise hell after i scatter your remains across the ocean?"


    "first, not part of the devil faction, so by all means. half-devil over here." i shrugged. "second ¨C" i let everything loose. my aura flared up, my magical energy leaked out, i even let my divinity enveloped me. "big talk for someone who has to pay for attention from women."


    his eyes widened once more as i looked on. "divinity...? whose bastard are you? indra....no, that doesn''t feel like him. zues wouldn''t dare come this far out to fuck....thor?" he began speaking his mind aloud. "no....why does it feel so similar to mine?"


    i chose not to answer that question. "so you''re willing to actually talk now that i''m ''worth'' your time?" i rolled my eyes.


    "devil." he interrupted me, clearly still lost in his own thoughts. "why do you have divinity so similar to mine? i have not laid with a devil in centuries, and i know for a fact that she did not carry my child."


    "i''ll answer your question if you answer my question." i offered.


    "speak." he relented with an annoyed look.


    "why didn''t you go see your mother after saying you would?" it was honestly the whole reason i was here, if this would solve things faster, so be it.


    his confusion and curiosity shifted into fury. "you dare!?" he roared, shooting towards me.


    oh well, i tried to keep this peaceful. more than i had to, even.


    honestly, it lines up more with what izzy said about him being a hothead and quick to come to blows at any perceived slight.


    i moved my head to the side, his fist encompassing the space i had just been a moment prior. i gathered aura into my right arm, forcing it into shape, molding and condensing it. i had yet to have a chance to test my new strength, and i supposed he would be a good target.


    not to mention....i had some anger to work through, and he just so happened to be the cause of it.


    with a shout, i swung my palm at his stomach, the aura i gathered burst out. a shockwave exploded in all directions at the sudden expulsion of force and the god of storms was taken by surprise as his back arched and he was sent flying backwards and skipped across the ocean waves.


    it was probably his authority, his existence as the god of storm that allowed him to treat water like land. to the point where he probably couldn''t even be drown if i tried.


    "get up, that was nothing more than a love tap." i clenched my hand. his body was a bit more sturdy than i thought. "that''s far from the beating you deserve."


    he climbed to his feet, his eyes were blazing with fury, yet his expression remained even. "never have i been so disrespected by a mortal creature." the air around him began to manifest lightning, crackling as it came into existence. his mere breathing caused electricity to arc across the water.


    he moved again, but was several times faster. his movements were as if he was sliding across the water, and then he was upon me, his fist lashing out wreathed in his divine power.


    i raised my arms up and my aura protected me as i blocked. even with my enhanced aura, i felt the blow through my body. the full weight behind his blow was a degree higher than the other susanoo i faced, making me grit my teeth as i bore it head on.


    the water behind me was blow away like a tidal wave, the force of it made me shudder. i had used my reinforcement a moment prior, and i still felt it. but on the flip side, i didn''t budge from the spot i was in.


    "disrespect?" i glared at him. "you''re upset that i ''disrespected'' you? mad that i interrupted your ''play time, is that it?" i taunted him. "pathetic."


    "you dare judge me?!" he roared, a massive hand of lightning came slamming down from the sky, manifested by his authority. the rolling clouds that had been forced into existence above us started roaring with thunderous rage that matched his own.


    i didn''t even look up, my sword flashed out of my ring and shot towards the sky to intercept the attack.


    "your anger right now, it pales in comparison to mine." i said with a surprising calm.


    he sneered, swinging his fist again, the power of a god condensed at his finger tips. it felt like a mountain was making its way towards my body. i had paused for the briefest of moments, to marvel at him being able to step up another level with just pure force.


    was this what the gods here were capable of? i wondered if he had even reached his peak or if he was holding anything back.


    regardless, i was different than i was before.


    i didn''t move as his fist pierced through me. i didn''t bat an eye as he stared in confusion, my body having partially turned into lightning ¨C divine lightning. i felt my aura burn a bit quicker, compensating for the fact that my lightning had been elevated since the last time i had done this.


    "you weren''t there when she got so excited that her son responded to her letter." i whispered, summoning the boosted gear on my hand.


    i held my hand out, i looked deep inside myself, finding the new aspect of me that i gained from pandora. "you made izzy cry."


    even in this maelstrom that the god of storm had created, it felt as if the world went silent when i began pulling on my authority.


    i raised my hand to the sky, and the clouds he conjured that rolled around and thundered at his every command, they began to wildly swirl at my motion.


    my words of power that caused the world to bend to my will.


    "it was here at this place, that susanoo led a thousand unruly deities in rebellion. a thousand swords standing upon the earth, used as city walls to defend against the enemies. here! namely, the ama-no-murakumo-no-tsurugi! the steel that breaks a thousand blades!"


    lightning divorced from his, carrying enough authority to make the god of storms hesitate. it descended from the heavens right into my hand. it took a form of a sword, a black blade and a golden guard and pommel. it was deceptively simple in its design, an elegance that spoke of its power.


    "impossible...!" the god of storms spoke, a whisper that boomed across the horizon. "what are you!?" he exclaimed.


    "your storms...." i raised my sword to the sky. "are mine!" i declared, and with a swipe of my blade, they were usurped from his grasp, forcibly dispersed at my whims. "your authority is confiscated." i held my divine sword aloft, pointing right at the giant.


    i felt the power i had now multiply, temporarily, as i gained control of his authority in addition to mine own.


    he didn''t have time to shout as it too was forcibly dismissed. the lightning weaved as it arced out uncontrollably, the divine authority of his that held it together unraveled at my command.


    perhaps if it were another god, they could have fought my control. but i was probably his worse possible matchup. the concepts of my authority simply overrode his due to how i acquired mine by killing his counterpart.


    i was his absolute counter.


    and thus, the god fell from the sky, slamming down once more into the water. he scrambled to his feet, head jerking up to see my blade resting right infront of his face.


    "that''s impossible, how do you have that!? how did that sword do that!?" he raised his voice. "what did you do to me!?"


    i didn''t answer him again, and against what might be construed as common sense, i dismissed it. my authority returned back inside of me.


    again, he was utterly confused, standing back up to his feet, he opened his mouth to talk but was interrupted as my fist met his face again, knocking him up into the air. he landed on his feet, catching himself. despite everything, the absurd advantage i held over him, he was still a god. something of this level, it wouldn''t keep him down for long.


    he roared, reeling his arm back and swung at me, shockwaves emanating out at the sheer force. i felt my aura flare up, taking a large portion of the blow.


    i didn''t break eye contact as i spit out a mouthful of blood. "that all you got?" i smirked, following up by burying my first into his chest.


    he let out a pained noise, taking a step back


    "you''re one tough mortal bastard." he growled, coughing out some blood of his own, but that didn''t stop him as he swung back at me without a second thought.


    there was no more techniques involved, no more authority, no magic, and no weapons. we simply started throwing punches at each other.


    it was more than just beating him in a fight. i wanted to destroy that inflated ego of his, to make him feel even a smidgen of what izzy did.


    with an almost reckless abandon, even blocking was left to the wayside as we kept trying to knock the other down. our fists began flying without pause, taking any opening to send another blow at the other.


    he would go for heavy punches, and i would hit him with several jabs in response. he stood there and took it, just so his heavy fist would connect. we continued trading like this what felt like an eternity.


    both of us were starting to breath heavily after an indeterminable amount of time passed. my aura had long since shattered under the constant bombardment. but i gave much more that i got. his left eye was swollen, blood ran down his nose and covered his shirt.


    "i am susanoo!" he roared again, steadying himself. "i will not be beaten by a mere devil!"


    i snorted, stepping in and dodged his attack, my fist finding his cheek once more. his head snapped to the side as he reeled back, his knees trembled but he steadied himself. "what''s wrong old man, you''re looking a bit winded there." i laughed between my own heavy breaths.


    "brat, i could do this all day!" he snorted, coming at me again.


    "you most certainly will not!" a familiar voice interrupted us, a massive shadow overtook the surroundings, and an ominous presence descended.


    i don''t know who was more scared as we both seemed to recognize who just spoke.


    "m-mother!?" susanoo blurted out.


    "izzy!?" i said almost at the same time.


    the look she gave both of us, we both slammed our mouths shut, not daring to utter another word.


    ***


    sorry for the late chapter, got home from work a bit later than normal.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone got another pho interlude up over here.

 Chapter 234:

    chapter 234:


    "mother, you ¨C "


    "be silent." izzy snapped at susanoo, making him shut his mouth tight.


    "izzy ¨C"


    "that goes for you as well." she glared my way.


    she raised her hand, and shadowy limbs rose from the darkness she seemed to conjure with her presence. large arms crept up and grabbed us both, hoisting us into the air.


    "i am very disappointed in both of you." she crossed her arms. "what were you both thinking!?"


    "he ¨C " we both spoke at the same time.


    "that was rhetorical!" she cut us off. "do you have any idea the mess that you have caused? do you think the mortals aren''t going to notice you both waiving around your power in the middle of the ocean?"


    "it wasn''t my fault!" susanoo shouted.


    izzy slowly turned to me.


    "you punched me through a building." i countered. "i just tried to have a polite conversation."


    she then turned back to her son.


    "he dared to ¨C " izzy smacked him upside the head.


    i let out a snicker, but izzy snapped her head back towards me. "don''t you think i don''t fault you in this as well, wilhelm." she snorted. "it takes two to tango, and i am more than aware if your ability to detach yourself from the situation had you wanted to."


    "mom, you know him?" susanoo look surprised.


    "the fuck you think i came looking for you, dumbass." i rolled my eyes. "did you think i was just annoying you for the sake of it?" i knew he was fucking ignoring me the entire time.


    "you dare!?" susanoo roared as the sky thundered but izzy pushed his head under the water, only lifting him up after a few moments after it settled once more.


    "susanoo-no-mikoto." izzy narrowed her eyes, a sarcastic undertone in her words. "raise your voice like that once more and i will let everyone currently watching see how i bend you over my knee. i do not care how old you are nor your status, you will be respectful in my presence, are we clear?"


    "b-but mother!? this mortal ¨C"


    izzy raised her hand up. "i asked a question."


    "....yes." susanoo shrinked away.


    izzy nodded, content, before she turned back to me and adopted a new frown. "wilhelm." she punctuated. "do not call my son a dumbass.....even if it is well deserved."


    "mother!?" susanoo looked shocked at her words again.


    "atleast in my presence." she added on.


    "fine." i huffed.


    "good." izzy nodded once more.


    "mother, how do you know him!? why are you treating him so well, he''s only one of those devils? i''m your son, a god!" he exclaimed.


    "she''s my friend." i answered.


    "what!?" susanoo started to raise his voice but glanced at izzy and lowered his voice back down. "you overstep, my mother would not lower herself ¨C"


    "susanoo, who i am or am not friends with is not for you to decide." izzy cut in once more. she turned to me with a softening expression. "wilhelm has been a wonderful addition to my life and i value the relationship we have. even if i find myself upset with him right now."


    "aww. if i could, i''d hug you right now." i wiggled in the shadowy hand still holding me up.


    susanoo just gaped at our conversation. "i''m going to kill you." he stared at me with a hint of bloodlust in his eyes.


    "what was that?" izzy narrowed her eyes.


    "i said i love you?" susanoo looked at his mom with a scared look.


    hah, no matter their status, moms are scary when they''re angry.


    "hmph. is that why you decided to forget about me?" izzy snorted.


    "i didn''t forget....i just got....sidetracked." he coughed. "besides, it''s only a few days, what''s the big deal?"


    "just a few days?" izzy repeated with a blank look.


    "you dumbass." i sighed.


    "what was that!?" he began to crackle with lightning.


    "why don''t you pull out your authority?" i taunted.


    his eye twitched. "i don''t know what trick you pulled, mortal. but i shall tear this seal apart and rip you limb from limb when i get my hands on you!"


    honestly, it should be back any moment now. i had more or less shut it off with the help of my sword due to the overlapping nature and the conceptual advantage i had over him.


    "we''re just friend." i huffed. "besides, who''d take relationship advice from someone who has to pay for companionship."


    "y-you!" he stood up.


    "do i need to get some burn ointment, my son?"


    "mother!"


    "well perhaps if you kept to your word instead of going out and finding courtesans, then you would not have suffered such verbal jabs." izzy didn''t even bat an eye.


    ruthless.


    "how did you know...i mean, i did no such thing!" he quickly correctly.


    "do you really think i wouldn''t know what you''d been up to after blowing me off?" she harrumphed. "just because i didn''t make my voice heard does not mean i was unhurt by your actions. i had many thoughts about marching right up and dragging you home."


    well, she kinda did in the end....


    ".....sorry." he said quietly.


    how meek he was infront of izzy, well i couldn''t fault him. no matter how strong i get, i''d probably act the same infront of my own mom.


    but i digress, it felt like it was going to get heavy soon, so i was probably overstaying my welcome. "i''ll get out of your hair, let you spend some time with your son." i gave izzy a smile.


    "i shall walk you out." she stated, standing up with me. that was not-so-subtle que for she wanted to speak with me privately before i left.


    "if i see any hands wandering, i''ll cut them off!" susanoo hollered as we walked out the door.


    "susanoo!" izzy squeaked out turning noticeably red. she quickly slammed the door behind us as we stood on her porch. "that son of mine!" she huffed, throwing her hands up.


    though, it was still pretty cute.


    "so, nice weather we''re having." i smiled innocently.


    "wilhelm." she crossed her arms, giving me an unamused look.


    "sorry." i slumped my shoulder. "default reaction to being nervous."


    "i''m upset with you right now." she said plainly.


    "i.....that''s fair, i won''t argue anything in my defense."


    izzy looked at me again before letting out a sigh. "i''m conflicted. i am upset, yet at the same time, i have this indescribable warmness in my chest. it''s not hard to piece together what happened after you left earlier." she paused briefly. "i...it has been a very long time since someone has gotten angry on my behalf."


    "izzy." i reached out as she accepted being pulled into a hug.


    "don''t think that this removes any annoyance i have right now." she said quietly. "did you think i would be happy that you beat up my son!?" she lightly smacked my chest.


    "....if i said yes...."


    she puffed up, smacking me again, though she was trying hard to hold back a laugh. "somehow...it turned out well in the end."


    "i take full credit." i said shamelessly.


    "and you undoubtedly caused a storm even if you can''t yet see it. as i said before, many are aware of what transpired. not to mention there were many that saw you before you took the fight to the ocean."


    ".....it was all susanoo, i''m innocent."


    "as i told my son, lay in your bed." she reached up, lightly patting my cheek. "thank you, wilhelm. i truly mean it. while i don''t agree with the actions you took, i do appreciate the sentiment. i was going to just accept that he would never come and visit. i couldn''t find the courage to confront him and thought it better to just let it be. now...i have my son sitting in my house and he isn''t anxious to run away."


    "as long as you''re happy, it was worth it." i said with sincerity.


    she huffed again. "what was going through your head? my son is a god, you don''t go picking a fight with a god just for....this!" she threw her arms up. how easily she shifted gear back to being exasperated. "i know my son''s strength, the weight behind his punches aren''t anything to scoff at. are you sure you''re okay?" she inspected me.


    "it''s fine." i waived her off. "just a bit ruffled. we didn''t really go all out and kinda just settled on punching each other."


    she crossed her hands, grumbling. "stupid boys, always doing stupid things. i simply don''t understand it, why go through such pain for such an asinine reason."


    "seeing how upset you were, it hurt more to see that look on your face than taking a few punches from him."


    she opened her mouth and quickly closed it again. "foolish." she muttered, looking away. "leave before i get it in my head to smack you." she shooed me away.


    i just smiled, about to walk away until i felt her hand grab my shirt.


    she quicky planted a kiss on my cheek before shuffling back into her home.


    i was left a bit stunned at what just happened. only breaking from my thoughts as i heard izzy start loudly scolding her son again. though, there was a certain hint of fondness in her tone.


    i couldn''t up but smile as i opened a portal and headed back.


    ***


    late chapter against since i got off work late. pho interlude is up next.


    if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 235: Interlude 10

    Chapter 235: Interlude 10


    Welcome to the Supernatural Online Message Boards


    You are currently logged in, Nascent_Kaleidoscope


    You are viewing:


    ? Threads you have replied to


    ? AND Threads that have new replies


    ? OR private message conversations with new replies


    ? Thread OP is displayed


    ? Last ten messages in private message history.


    ? Threads and private messages are ordered by user custom preference.


    ¡ö


    ?Topic: Godzilla in America?


    In: Boards ? News ? Events ? International News


    Just_A_Muffin (Original Poster) (Verified Muffin) (Veteran Member)


    Posted on April 3, 2009:


    Holy shit.


    So, my last big post basically started the same way, but here we go again. Basically.....and I can''t believe I''m typing this out...Godzilla appeared in America? I just don''t even know anymore. So, people know, I got my sources. And they''re all saying, that yes, something resembling Godzilla appeared in off the coast of New York very visible to the normal people out there.


    Got lots of pics to share


    [Link][Link] [Link][Link] [Link][Link] [Link][Link] [Link][Link] [Link][Link]


    There are obviously more, considering.....you know, giant monster, but these are the best I found.


    (Showing Page 1 of 1079)


    ? FBI_Secret_Wizard


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    So, most of us ran for the hills when that thing came stomping over. We Americans over here have seen enough Japanese monster movies to know where this was going. Though I did see one guy take out his pistol and go try to square off against it. Not idea if he actually did, must have taken him too long to move over there with the massive balls he was dragging.


    But in all honesty, what the actual fuck? Still kind of in the dark after what happened.


    ? Human_Magician24 (Verified Magician)


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    Alright, so it apparently could breath fire? Turned a block into molten slag after getting pissed off at something. It was big enough that everyone and anyone took some pot shots at it when they could. It came stomping in down town and causing A LOT of damage in its wake. I fired a few spells at it, but it just kinda ignored me. When it kicked over a 5 story building like some discount Legos, I knew It was time to skedaddle.


    ? ArcaneToilet (Verified Magician)


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    Anyone else notice the idiots videotaping thinking it was a movie? And I''m talking about the obvious non-humans who just stood there and stared like idiots.


    WTF people.....


    Y''all fucking grew up with this shit happening all the time, you seriously think the massive stomping lizard thing is...fake?


    Fucking Darwin awards up in here. Fucking ironic too considering they''re not human....


    ? I_Read_Backwords


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    And there goes my shitty house...thank God for Insurance....do you think I''m covered for Godzilla attacks?


    ? Fountain_of_Middleage


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    And here comes the giant robot.....and no I''m not kidding. In all seriousness, I''m super fucking glad that the government here actually keeps on top of this shit. They got some really cool toys for things like this.


    ? Orange_Pinapple (Verified Pineapple)


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    @ Fountain_of_Middleage


    Our tax dollars hard at work.


    And seriously, I''ll gladly pay my taxes if it means we get Giant Robots when shit like this happens.


    ? Crustacean_from_Mars


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    HOW ARE YOU GUYS NOT FREAKING OUT!?!?


    ? Little_Straw_Big_Cup


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    @Crustacean_from_Mars.


    Oh you sweet summer child. Do you think this is the weirdest thing we''ve seen here? Hell, this isn''t even the first giant monster attack I''ve seen...this year.


    ? Pirate_of_the_Moon (Verified Pirate)


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    @ Crustacean_from_Mars


    There''s a reason most supernatural powers pretend we don''t exist. Think about it, you got the crazies that made their way into myth and legend. The really fucking weird shit, I''m talking Zeus and his fetish for being a swan. Now, I want you to understand, NO ONE wants to deal with us.


    Should tell you something.


    I''m not really privy to the higher ups and their back door deals, but it''s pretty common knowledge that there''s an agreement to sort of....babysit us when we cause a mess for the rest of the world.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if a few Gods drop by with some Angel backup to smooth over everything once the fires go out.


    About to get MIB up in here. If you don''t got decent mind-protections, better hide in yo closet.


    ? Half_A_Centaur


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    Holy shit, did anyone see what just happened?!


    [Link]


    [Link]


    [Link]


    Some dude with red hair came flying over and punched the Godzilla in the face then some chick cloaked in shadows made a giant shadowy hand and slapped it across the face!


    I think it fucking just stood there, having no idea how to respond.


    [Link]


    You can literally see the moment where it goes ''what the fuck?'' and just stands there like an idiot.


    ? Immortal_Penguin (Verified Banned from Club Penguin)


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    Uh....He looks kinda familiar? Wasn''t there a lot of talk about Lucifer Junior over in Japan? I read a few threads on it before.


    ? Interstellar_Taco


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    @Immortal_Penguin


    Holy shit you''re right!


    Hope the Angels that inevitably show up don''t go all...smitey. (Is that a word?). Would be fucking weird if the war got kick started in full due to Godzilla of all things. How would we even tell our grandkids that story?


    Little Taco: Granddaddy, can you tell me how the war started?


    Grandpappy Taco: Well, little Taco, it all started when Godzilla attacked.


    ? Dragons_are_sexy


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    So....uh....do you think that thing is draconic in nature?


    Asking for a friend.....


    ? Spellslinger4hire


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    @Dragons_are_sexy


    Are you fucking serious? I can handle the morbid humor in the situation but this is crossing the line.....


    ? Dragons_are_sexy (Temp Banned)


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    [Deleted]


    She_Who_Invites: I agree with the person above, you''ve crossed a line. This is no place for posting your VERY inappropriate fanfiction. Enjoy your two-week ban.


    End of Page. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 ... 1293 , 1294, 1295


    (Showing Page 227 of 1295)


    ? Hooded_One (Verified Pervert)


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    I was wondering who was throwing around Divine Power. Ohoh, I''d recognize those hips and angry ''I''m going to step on you'' looks anywhere.


    Izanami, what are you doing in the states?


    ? DeeeeeeepState


    Replied on April 3, 2009


    @Hooded_one


    Uh...as in Japan''s creation Goddess?


    ? WestSideBestSide24


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    @Hooded_One


    Stop trolling, why the hell would a Goddess from Japan come here to....fight Godzilla?


    On a more important note, looks like we got a live stream going on ¨C [Link]


    ? Hooded_One (Verified Pervert)


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    [Deleted]


    She_Who_Invites: This is your only warning, old man.


    ? Hooded_One (Temp Banned)


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    [Deleted]


    She_Who_Invites: And here''s another two week ban, you old bastard.


    ? 21_And_Still_Hits


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    Uh.....Anyone notice on the live stream how the woman just stopped multiple times and visibly took out a phone, then moments later, She_Who_Invites responds to someone who claims to recognize her as a Goddess?


    ? She_Who_Invites (Moderator) (Verified Not Izanami)


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    @21_And_Still_Hits


    You got something to say?


    ? 21_And_Still_Hits


    Replied on March 18, 2009:


    I saw absolutely nothing.


    On a completely unrelated topic, I bow to our Not-Goddess-Moderator overlady?


    ? Express_Canoe (Verified Boat)


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    I didn''t see anything.


    Praise be.


    ? Keyboard_With_A_Sword


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    Praise Be.


    ? I_Read_Backwords


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    Praise Be.


    Does this mean I can claim my house being destroyed as an act of God? Fuck it, I''m doing it anyways.


    Also, anyone else see Lucifer Junior try to sneak away with the giant severed arm of the robot? Then proceed to beat Godzilla-lite over the head with it after getting discovered.


    ? Secret_MagicalGirl


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    I was too busy watching definitely-not-Izanami rip out the spikes on the monster''s back and make it cry.....am I allowed to feel sorry for the giant monster?


    End of Page. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 ... 1293 , 1294, 1295


    **************************************


    Welcome to the Supernatural Online Message Boards


    You are currently logged in, Nascent_Kaleidoscope


    You are viewing:


    ? Threads you have replied to


    ? AND Threads that have new replies


    ? OR private message conversations with new replies


    ? Thread OP is displayed


    ? Last ten messages in private message history.


    ? Threads and private messages are ordered by user custom preference.


    ¡ö


    ? XxVoid_SamuraixX


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    Did you all see those lights!? It''s aliens, I knew it! Lord Susanoo is fighting off the Alien invasion, we need to go help him!


    ? KimchiLover


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @XxVoid_SamuraixX


    Really void? Are you off your meds again?


    Seriously though, the fuck is going on? I''ve had this tense feeling since a bit ago, and it won''t go away.


    ? Contract_With_A_Devil


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    How interesting. I was able to procure a visual with a few spells that seems to withstand the power being thrown around. Some things aren''t so clear, and it''s a bit difficult to see from the distance I had to set up, but beggars cannot be choosers, I suppose.


    If anyone wishes to watch with me ¨C [Link].


    Quality as you might expect is lacking due to recording a magical projection through my phone.


    But, it is a wonderful distraction if nothing else.


    ? Rewind_My_Mind


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Contract_With_A_Devil


    How did you stabilize your scrying spell? My Master said that the Divine Power being released was enough to shatter his own spell sequence from just the residual pulsing of it. I can''t fathom the amount of power you would need to sustain such a thing, and you are much closer than my Master was able to get.


    ? Contract_With_A_Devil


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Rewind_My_Mind


    I''ve had many centuries to master my art, young man. I do so love your inquisitive mind though, feel free to message me, I wouldn''t mind answering a few magic-based questions.


    ? Small_Giant


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    Damn, each of their punches is creating a shockwave that send a small tsunami in every direction. And all that Lightning, I can barely make out their figures, but the red Hair on the Devil makes it a little bit easier to see. He''s tanking a lot of it and keeps going.


    @Contract_With_a_Devil


    Thanks for the stream!


    End of Page. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 ... 4020 , 4021, 4022


    (Showing Page 188 of 4022)


    ? Red_Princess


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Holy_Justice_Knight


    And I''m telling you, that he doesn''t have the Power of Destruction!


    ? Holy_Justice_Knight


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Red_Princess


    Like anyone would believe a devil. Hell spawn will spout lies to distort all truths. I only pray that the Heretics kill each other and accept the True Lord''s mercy on their souls.


    ? Sword_Maker_Devil


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @I_Like_Swords


    That is an interesting theory. And did you see what he did with his swords and those portals? It gave me some ideas to work with myself. I feel like I''ve been hampering my own skill by thinking so straight forward.


    ? I_Like_Swords


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Sword_Maker_Devil


    Yes, it''s always beneficial to view how others wield the same weapons as oneself. If nothing else, it can become inspiration on how to better your own techniques.


    ? Susanoo_Worshipper47


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    Devil Scum! Lord Susanoo will wipe your kind from existence! We await your order, my Lord. Our swords are ready to follow your lead and strike down this creatures and cast them from our lands!


    ? Yolfon


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Susanoo_Worshipper47


    Seriously, stop making alt accounts, everyone knows you''re the same person. There''s no ''legion'' waiting for him after the fight.


    Back on topic.


    Does anyone know what spell he''s using to make those portals? It doesn''t match any I know of, the sheer stability of them is in itself impressive when a God is right next to them and they never once waver in their stabilization.


    ? Enthusiastic_Melon


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Yolfon


    I have been wondering this myself. I witnessed his magic used some weeks ago during the mess that happened in Kyoto. My Calculations are coming up.....strange to say the least. At this point, I''m open to any theories, perhaps it will give me inspiration for a different approach. They couldn''t possibly be worse than my last attempt sprouting an apple tree that somehow grew watermelons.


    ? Secret_MagicalGirl


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Enthusiastic_Melon


    Aren''t you supposed to be working right now, hmm?


    ? Enthusiastic_Melon


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Secret_MagicalGirl


    Aren''t you?


    ? Secret_MagicalGirl


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Enthusiastic_Melon


    Touche?. Lets not tell Red about this.


    ? Snowy_Rainforest


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    Sweet Christ vacationing in Valhalla. Is anyone watching what the fuck is happening!? Did Susanoo just grow like a hundred meters tall!?


    ? Red_Princess


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    Is this what happens when a God gets serious!?


    How is Wilhelm able to fight something like this? How did he get so strong, he''s not even that old!


    End of Page. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 ... 4020 , 4021, 4022


    (Showing Page 377 of 4022)


    ? Red_Princess


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    Does anyone know what happened? He Just.....summoned another sword or something and everything stopped? I could barely see it, that massive giant just fell over after he point his sword at him.


    ? Orange27


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    Been reading several pages now, anyone notice that red thing on his arm? Too burry to make out, but it was taking hits from Susanoo. Maybe a Sacred Gear of some kind?


    ? XxVoid_SamuraixX


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Red_Princess


    I''ve been saying this all along, he''s an alien! He''s not from this universe, so obviously he has powers from other worlds. He probably used something we don''t understand to seal away Lord Susanoo''s godly power.


    ? Red_Princess


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @XxVoid_SamuraixX


    Would you stop already! I''m looking for serious answers, go troll somewhere else!


    @Orange27


    He doesn''t have a Sacred Gear, he was checked when he was younger.


    ? Llama_King (Verified Royalty)


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Red_Princess


    Ignore Void, he''s famous around here for saying crazy things. He usually gets banned by now, but no idea where the moderators are.


    ? Hooded_One


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    That sword gives me a strange feeling. I tried to take a look at it with a divination, but something repulsed me. Whatever it is, it''s dangerous enough that the Storm-Kiddo was completely neutered at a gesture.


    ? Light_of_Ireland


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Hooded_One


    If you are who I think you are, then that is an ominous statement. Should we look into it more?


    ? Hooded_One


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Light_Of_Ireland


    Bah, you can if you don''t care about that old hag getting in your way. I like my balls where they are, thank you very much. Though I suspect some of the ''others'' won''t take heed. Those old fashioned foggies don''t even keep up with modern technology, so they probably have no idea what''s going on, hah!


    ? A_White_Dragon


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @orange27


    I think I know what that is....


    Now to book a flight over to Japan.


    ? Fists_Over_Bloodline


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    So manly, he withdrew his sword and started fighting with his fists! They just keep trading blows and wait until the other falls!


    ? SmallMountain


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    How the fuck did we go from fuck-off big Susanoo made of lightning and divine power, throwing fuck-off mountain busting attacks, to them just beating the shit out of each other?


    I mean, not that it''s not fucking awesome to watch a God and a Devil just duke it out. But I can barely see what''s going on...and I''m confused, and still a bit scared.


    And are going to talk about the fact that there''s apparently ANOTHER devil capable of fighting gods?


    How many more of those are there?


    ? Once_You_Go_Black


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @A_White_Dragon


    Yeah, no. Your accounts are frozen, you aren''t going anywhere. Stay here, things are already crazy, I don''t want to throw you into the mix.


    ? Devil_Destroyer


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @SmallMountain


    Sorta known now that he''s the bastard of Lucifer and hasn''t actually ever been seen with our faction in any way. So...not part of us I guess? Don''t know who dropped the ball there, or why he doesn''t seem to want to be around us. But we apparently missed out on THIS.


    Well, I can''t really blame him. Half-Devils are looked down on. If I was in his shoes and that strong, why would I bother with our faction when he can basically do whatever he wants?


    ? The_Green_Pencil


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    Fucking damn, how long have they been throwing punches? I know it''s been mentioned, but wow, Devil here taking hits from the God Susanoo, can we please acknowledge how fucking metal that is? And it looks like he''s getting as good as he''s giving.


    I''m rooting for you, Devil Dude!


    ? Holy_Avenger


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    Are we just going to ignore another abomination getting this strong? What are the Angels doing, strike down this devil while he''s weakened! We don''t'' need another monster like Lucifer taking power!


    ? The_Green_Pecil


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    @Holy_Avenger


    Fuck off with this crap. If you want him to die so much, why don''t you go over there and challenge him yourself, coward.


    ? Secret_MagicalGirl


    Replied on April 30, 2009:


    Well.....looks like everything ended. I think that''s Izanami breaking up the fight.


    This has been....eye opening to say the least. Now comes the headache of the paperwork detailing everything that happened. Going to have to listen to a bunch of old guys argue back and forth about this mess for the next few days.


    End of Page. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 ... 4020 , 4021, 4022


    ****


    As promised another interlude with this format. Sorry for late chapter, the one I did tonight took me a long while.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 236:

    Chapter 236:


    I let out a long sigh as my shoulders slumped. I didn''t regret my actions, but damn did I keep doing things that made me so exhausted.


    I was healed up after basically having a slug fest with a God.....something I didn''t think I would ever consider being a thought that would''ve crossed my mind several months ago.


    Taking out my Kaleidophone, I looked at a missed message from Artoria informing me that they would be waiting at home when I was finished. Well, atleast it didn''t have the same undertone as the last ''talk'' I had with everyone. No, it came off as more of a habitual worry than anything else.


    And honestly, I couldn''t really fault them for that. On one hand it''s not like I ran off unprepared or with little thought. But at the same time, I would be just as worried if they got up to the same things I did. I was confident in Sca?thach when she faced Athena, that didn''t mean I didn''t have any worry in my heart.


    And I just looked a mess. Honestly, the only reason my clothes held up so well was because the Dust that Jinn had originally wove into them. It was basically all used up after the Grail War, but it made my clothes extra sturdy. However, I could see tears at the seams, not to mention scorch marks and rips from just the fight itself.


    And now I''s just procrastinating. I cast a few spells to clean up most of the blood and made myself presentable before heading off.


    I waived my hand, creating a portal right to my living room, and right to the waiting figures of two of my girls.


    As always, it''s nice to be home. But my attention was grabbed by both Artoria and Raikou waiting for me.


    They both gave a warm smile as I walked forward, closing the portal behind me.


    "Master." Raikou sounded relieved, even though she knew I had been okay. She immediately got up and pushed my head right between her breasts like she did often. "I am happy that you''re safe."


    "Well, if I have something like this to come back to, how could I not be?" I felt no shame as I took those massive boobs into my palms, earning a little surprised squeak from her when I squeezed them.


    "Master~" Raikou playfully swatted at me with a little red on her cheeks.


    I couldn''t help but laugh as I relinquished those heavenly mounds. "Artoria." I smiled towards my beautiful knight.


    "Wilhelm." Artoria greeted. "I am also very relieved that you are....unharmed." She looked at the sorry state of my current dress.


    "Haah." I let out a long breath. "Honestly, it''s not as bad as it looks."


    "I am aware." She responded.


    "Yeah, I ¨C" I paused, blinking for a moment. "What do you mean?" I tilted my head in confusion.


    "It is not a surprise you do not know yet. But, you have already become rather famous from your battle with Susanoo." Artoria replied. "I admit to not being too familiar with this era''s technology, but from what Yasaka explained you are ''trending''. I believe you should be familiar with the terminology?"


    I opened my mouth and closed it again. "Well........fuck." I sighed, understanding what she meant.


    "Yasaka showed us how many people were speaking about you. It was quite impressive that so many could speak at such great distances. And there was much praise for you, fighting against Lord Susanoo like you had." Raikou tried to sooth me.


    "I will always accept my ego being stroked." I snorted. "But there goes my anonymity, and by extension, you all will probably be dragged into the spotlight."


    Had someone been scrying us? I doubted a God or the equivalent would have posted or ''streamed'' our fight. So it had to be a ''mortal'' magic user of some power and renown. I was understandably distracted, so it''s possible it may have slipped past my detection. Or rather, perhaps it was far enough away that it didn''t get picked up by my senses?


    Well, I can''t claim to be omnipotent, I''m sure there are plenty of scrying methods I''m unaware of in this world. I should investigate the magics here to at the very least inform myself of anything that might be important.


    I would investigate the extent of everything available later.


    "I am unafraid of being known." Artoria stated. "I was a King, Wilhelm. I do quite enjoy this life I have built, but I am not fazed by the masses looking upon me."


    "She speaks the truth for me as well. I was quite famous as well, I had many admirers and many who looked up to me and my Heavenly Kings." Raikou sounded rather proud of herself.


    "I just...didn''t want to drag you all into my messes." I slumped my shoulders.


    "If I did not wish to get ''dragged into your messes'' as you say, then we would not be in a relationship." Artoria lightly chided. "We are together, Wilhelm. I have my own situation that has caused you unneeded burdens, how could I fault you for doing the same?"


    Was she talking about Mordred?


    Raikou draped herself onto of me. "I am your Servant." She said firmly. "I am your Mother, and your woman." She poked my cheek. "Do not forget any of these, for each one of them would mean I stand by your side regardless of the situation."


    I took her hand and squeezed it with a smile. "Well, all''s well that ends well I suppose." I sighed. "Atleast this time I''m not getting a talking to." I gave a wry smile.


    "This time you took the appropriate actions." Artoria huffed. "You informed Raikou, and Yasaka before you went off. You spoke with Yasaka about the ramifications of your actions and made a plan to reduce any potential liabilities. I find no fault in how you handled yourself."


    Good, so I wasn''t in the dog house.


    "Who knew that acting mature would be so beneficial?" I said dryly. "Granted, I say that after I decided to fist fight a God."


    "And it somehow worked out." Raikou sounded amused. "I would have been more worried had Lady Izanami not dragged you both off at the end."


    "It seems we both do that." I grinned.


    "It is not just Mordred and Arthur." Artoria continued. "While everyone was gathered, we had spoken on many different topics."


    "Oh? Things other than your super secret girl talk?" I laughed.


    "Yes." She nodded. "Yasaka is still in need of help so we all wished to lend her aid. Things had been.....pushed back slightly due to abrupt circumstances."


    "So I messed things up." I sighed.


    "Cease." She poked me. "Yasaka was not upset, so you will not make yourself take any perceived blame." She gave a stern look that didn''t allow rebuttal.


    "Alright, alright." I held my hands up in surrender. "I won''t act all depressed, your highness."


    She pursed her lips. "Good, as you shouldn''t. Now, as I was saying, the others will be joining in going over to Yasaka''s compound. I bring this up as it will coincide when I wished to bring Mordred to meet Arthur as he stays under her watch."


    "Who all is going?" I questioned.


    "All but Meridia." Artoria confirmed. "Sca?thach said she would spend time with her Guards to help train them."


    "I will prepare incense and offerings for their graves." I said without hesitation.


    "She is not taking them under her tutelage, merely training them in ways they already know." Artoria explained.


    "Okay, so some may survive." I said dryly.


    "She is not that bad."


    "On a mountain." I replied. "No Magic, magical cold wrapped around me, and a sealed corrupted Divine Spirit underneath." That mountain climbing during my time in the Land of Shadows was certainly not enjoyable!


    "....mayhaps we should speak with her so none of them die." She said quietly before continuing. "Jinn offered to teach Magic to any who desired, which was not an inconsequential amount. I believe most of Yasaka''s forces were trained in this Touki."


    "Makes sense." I rubbed my chin. "And Jinn would make a wonderful teacher. She''s probably more knowledgeable about Magic here than I am at this point." Many people would be surprised how many breakthroughs can happen with a few pointers here or there.


    It''s so easy to get wrapped up in ones own thinking that pointing out a slightly different approach could have amazing reactions.


    "Yes, I felt the same way. Her knowledge was already extensive and it''s spreading out to cover even more every day."


    Is it weird that I love having my girls be praised?


    "And Raikou?"


    "I am not aware of the specifics, but they spoke of something." Artoria shook her head. "But we all planned on going to Yasaka''s compound the coming day. I....we all hope you would come. But if you are unwell or recuperating...."


    "I would love to come with you." I wrapped my arms back around her. I knew she wanted more moral support, even if it was specifically from me. "And I''m mostly fine now, just a bit exhausted after everything. Having my Aura dried out just doubles the feeling." Which is probably the only ''downside'' to the ability.


    "Wonderful, it makes me anticipate tomorrow." Artoria smiled brightly.


    "I have some things I want to talk about myself but...I''m honestly too tired to even broach them. So, instead..." I let my hands slide down her back before resting right on that perky butt of hers.


    "You and your insistence at holding my posterior." She let out a huff, cheeks reddening. "Does it truly entice you that much?" She muttered.


    I raised an eyebrow, giving her a noticeable squeeze.


    She let out another huff. "I suppose that was a pointless question."


    "If you mind it, I will respect your boundaries."


    "We are in private; I do not mind you taking liberties." She looked away. "I....enjoy it when you touch me so desirably."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you know just how much I desire you~" I teased her.


    The little sound she made as she buried her face into my chest.....


    Way too cute.


    ***


    Super late chapter because the pat reon chapter for today was over 8k words. So, wrapping up what happened last chapter and moving forward, not much to say.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, viist my /astoryforone

 Chapter 237:

    Chapter 237:


    Getting up from bed without Artoria in my arms made it a sad morning. I was groggy when she got up a couple hours ago by herself, wanting an early start to attempt her own crossroads with Mordred. Something I could not at all find issue with as it was a great step forward for both of them.


    I looked at the clock in my room, only sighing when I realized I could sleep for another few hours. However, I just couldn''t bring myself to put my head back down. I was in that awkward state where I was now fully awake, even if I was still a bit tired and knew I couldn''t fall back asleep for any meaningful time.


    Oh well.


    Thankfully I had a few spare outfits readily available, though I felt the need to place some more orders. I really need to find some sterner materials for Medea so I stopped losing outfits. Hell, maybe I should extend my wardrobe a bit? I wonder if Yasaka would enjoy it if I wore a Yukata ¨C or rather a Kimono, to be more traditional.


    Something to look into.


    Regardless, I hurriedly got ready with a quick shower and hastily dressed because there was something I wanted to do now that I had some hours before heading over to Yasaka''s home. After making sure I felt I was presentable, I popped on over to find my Jinn, buried in my workshop doing who knows what.


    The startled girl practically jumped when I placed a hand on her shoulder.


    "Will!?" She squeaked out, looking a cute combination of annoyed and happy to see me.


    "Jinn." I smiled, wrapping her up immediately.


    "Mou~" She whined. "Don''t startle me like that." She let out a cute huff, accepting my hug almost eagerly. "Did Artoria leave already?"


    "Hmm, she did, but did you not see her leave?"


    "I''ve been caught up in some things." She gestured to many different items, books and assortment of materials laid about.


    "Is this related to the super secret thing you wanted to show me?'' I questioned.


    "Nu huh, that''s over in the Library. I already finished, but I''ll show it to you later when we have time." She smiled brightly.


    I gently swayed back and forth, enjoying the feeling of her touch. "How you been?"


    "I''ve been well." She said immediately. "No, I should say I''m doing great. I''ve been having a lot of fun doing almost anything I want!" She exclaimed. "It''s almost overwhelming to have so much to do at my finger tips and know that I have all the time in the world." She leaned into me just a bit more. "However, I feel like I should be asking you that question. Mr. Gets into fights with Gods." She puffed up.


    "Hey I''m good." I replied. "Look, no wounds, no lasting damage. And everything turned out well in the end."


    "Mhmm." She huffed. "Still don''t like it." She added on quietly.


    "I said I would take care of you, yes?" I whispered. "That means making sure I''m strong enough to do so."


    "...being sweet like that is cheating." She huffed again.


    "Well, I''m a cheating cheater who cheats." I kissed her cheek. "I heard you''re going to be doing some teaching on Magic. You excited?"


    "Yes!" She perked up. "I could never be able to teach like this on Remnant with my....restrictions. But I can share knowledge that I learned outside of that place as much as I want!" She excitedly replied. "I''ve discovered that if I ''re-learned'' things that coincide with knowledge from Remnant, things that might not be common knowledge, I can then speak of them freely."


    "Oh, that''s interesting." I mulled that over as it made sense based on what I knew. "How you given any thought on Meridia''s offer to alter the Lamp?"


    "I...it scares me." She said quietly. "I know Meridia wouldn''t harm me, but the idea of being changed....."


    "Hey, I understand. There''s no push, no expectation." I brushed some hair out of her eyes. "My Jinn is perfect by just being herself."


    Happy Jinn noises ensued, and it was just as cute as I would imagine.


    I''ve said it before, but seeing any of them happy really brought a smile to my face. "Did you sort the materials around? I need some stuff and don''t want to mess up anything you did." I booped on her the nose.


    "Un." She nodded. "I have almost everything sorted appropriately." She tilted her head, silent for a moment. "However, maybe it would be easier if you told me what you need and what you''re doing? If you need any help I''d love to be of assistance."


    "I would absolutely love it if you helped me." I said with all sincerity. One of Jinn''s ''things'' was that she apparently wanted to be ''helpful''. I don''t'' know if that''s just a hold over from the many years she spent in her lamp. The ideas and concepts engraved into her creation, or if she simply had that kind of personality. "Let me show you what I wanted to make." I began to explain my intent to her.


    ***


    "Good morning, my Student." Sca?thach looked up at me from the table. She had made herself what appeared to be a cup of coffee and was reading a newspaper.


    "Sca?thach." I smiled. I still felt my heart flutter, just seeing her in my life even doing the most mundane of things. Her simply being her again, it made me feel at peace. "I didn''t realize that they had a News Paper in Kyoto..." I mean it made sense, but it''s just one of those things you don''t really consider.


    "Mmm, I happened upon it by chance. After your latest escapade, I wished to keep up to date on any news." She calmy sipped her drink, almost unconcerned about the whole thing. Though from what Artoria told me, she looked just as concerned as the rest of them last night.


    "Good morning Sca?thach~" Jinn walked right behind me.


    "Hello Jinn." Sca?thach smiled humoredly towards the Artifact Spirit. "You''re looking very energetic this morning. Did he finally make you a proper woman?" She teased.


    I just sighed. Honestly, I don''t know what I expected.


    "Nope, he still hasn''t bent me over and taken me yet." Jinn replied without hesitation.


    Sca?thach paused, blinking at her. I suppose she wasn''t used to the bluntness that Jinn was willing to use. Though her expression quickly morphed into a grin. "Fufu, what a boldness you have."


    Jinn shot her a smirk but didn''t respond.


    "You''re terrible." I said dryly, giving Sca?thach a kiss on her cheek.


    "My, and you made this terrible woman yours. What does that make you, hmm?" Sca?thach laughed.


    "I never said I don''t make foolish decisions." I shot back, stealing her coffee and taking a drink.


    She raised an eyebrow as I locked eyes with her. "Just remember, we will be sparring at some point for you to hone your new abilities." She said calmly.


    "That''s future me''s problem." I laughed, setting her cup back down.


    Would I regret it later? Definitely. But for the current me, it was too fun to see her reactions.


    "Anything interesting in the news?" I asked, going to the coffee pot, a little impressed that Sca?thach figured out how to use the coffee machine properly.


    "About what I had expected." Sca?thach. "I do like the idea of a centralized relay of important information like this. However.....it seems they are speculating quite a bit based on few facts. There seems to be a consensus that you fought Susanoo because he made a move on Yasaka." She looked mildly amused by that piece of information.


    "Huh." I blinked again. "I mean....I would? But that''s pretty far from the truth." I shrugged. "Well, it''s common to make sensational stories and as long as they''re ''technically'' true or rather you can''t say they lied or something." I waived it off. "Well, it doesn''t matter. Besides, I doubt Izzy would want her personal matters blasted for the world to see and I''m sure Yasaka is going to enjoy teasing me later."


    Jinn sat down with Sca?thach. "I can imagine that quite easily."


    "Yes, that fox of yours seems quite prone to being mischievous." Sca?thach added.


    "That she is." I had no argument to the opposite. "How was your ''mission''?" I asked.


    "Oh, it went quite well." Sca?thach perked up. "It felt like the old days when I traveled the lands and sought out challenges." She had a nostalgic look on her face.


    "You know, you''re allowed to do that now." I pointed out. "I''m not forcing you to stay here, by my side. You can go out, explore, have fun etc."


    She gave a gentle smile. "I am aware. I know you would not restrict me if I desired to embark on any adventure. Perhaps I may in the future, but for now, I merely wish to remain by your side." no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    And it''s moments like this that I have to force myself from not blushing. I took a sip to hide my growing embarrassment at her statement. I don''t know why she can get to me so easily. "Was the Mountain God a good opponent?"


    "It was....not weak, I suppose." She replied. "It''s different than our own world, I knew that but to see it obviously so." She paused, shaking her head. "Such a thing should have been a Terminal of the World, or maybe a Nature Spirit if not a true Divine Spirit. Yet, while it could be called a ''God'' by the strictest definition, it was lacking in many respects."


    "A disappointment?" I asked.


    "No....I did not expect much, but my previous experience had caused me some manner of regret that it was not the same. I am merely being wistful about the past. It possessed an impressive brute strength, but it lacked any real finesse. I do not believe it had truly fought in more than a handful of fights."


    "Ah, lots of power, no idea how to utilize it?"


    "No problem. Wanted it to be easier for you to keep your stuff." I smiled, turning towards the others. "And don''t think I forgot you two."


    "Wilhelm, you didn''t have to." Artoria said, but she exuberated happiness. "I do not believe I''ve ever received Jewelry before." She said quietly. It was inlaid with the same green that matched her eyes. She quickly put it on, staring at it around her wrist.


    "Oh, this is lovely." Yasaka also spoke up. "And you say it has a pocket space attached to it?"


    "Yup, wanted to make it function as well." I chuckled.


    "Oh my, this is simply wonderful. Thank you, Wilhelm." Yasaka admired hers as well.


    Well, I''m glad they like them. Still had to give the others theirs. I''d probably go see Meridia after I''s done here, and spend a bit of time with her.


    "First you protect me from that vicious God, and now this." Yasaka gave me that look, the one I knew when she was teasing.


    "Pardon?" Artoria tilt her head.


    I let out a sigh. "It''s the current speculation, that apparently, I was defending Yasaka''s honor because Susanoo was being aggressive with her."


    "It''s better than people knowing you got into a brawl with a God because he wouldn''t see his mother." Sca?thach snorted.


    "....I can''t argue with that."


    "Was he strong?" Mordred asked.


    "Yup." I replied. "Pretty damn strong, though we weren''t really trying to.....kill each other. Atleast, I don''t think he went all out or whatever."


    "Lady Yasaka." A new voice resounded, one I recognized.


    "Soma." Yasaka greeted him.


    "I have brought him as requested." He bowed as someone walked into the courtyard behind him.


    Arthur Pendragon looked a bit better since the last time I saw him. Like he had a bit more life behind those eyes of his. He carried himself well, not cowering even as all our eyes landed upon him.


    He glanced at us, especially Artoria, and even Mordred. It was clear he had questions, but he held it in. He kneeled before Yasaka. "Lady Yasaka." He respectfully greeted.


    "Arthur." Yasaka said curtly. She was obviously still upset with him, and no one could blame her. "You have proved a valuable asset, completing every assignment I gave to you to satisfaction."


    "I thank you for your praise." He bowed his head.


    "Mmm, I am relinquishing you to Artoria for a bit. You will listen to her orders." Yasaka turned away after giving her blunt orders. "Jinn, Sca?thach, why don''t I show you both where the training area is?"


    It was an obvious cue that she wished to step away. Sca?thach and Jinn nodded to her as they followed behind. I decided to stay back and see how this played out.


    Arthur blinked. "Did she say Scath ¨C"


    The sound of steel meeting steel screeched throughout the area. Arthur held a blade aloft, holding back Mordred who casual waved Caliburn at him.


    Interesting, Arthur had a way to keep a sword stored away. I felt the spatial fluctuation, and I''s a little interested.


    "Who ¨C " Arthur couldn''t speak again as Mordred pushed away his blade, knocking Arthur back.


    "Not bad, I guess." Mordred snorted. "If he didn''t have a good instinct, his head would have been rolling on the ground."


    "Indeed, his skills are admirable for his age." Artoria nodded.


    Arthur stood back up, shaking off the sudden blow. "Who are you, why can you wield Caliburn? That blade doesn''t accept wielders so easily..."


    Mordred snorted, slamming the tip of Caliburn into the ground. "Shouldn''t I be asking you that? Who the fuck you think you are? Using my Father''s name like it belongs to you?"


    Arthur blinked. "Father?"


    "You don''t deserve to face this sword." She let go, letting it stand there, upright for everyone to see. Her red lightning crackled around her hand as Clarent was summoned. "Let''s see if you''re worthy to call yourself his descendant."


    "W-wait!" Arthur called out, only to go flying back blocking a blow from Mordred''s Clarent.


    "You call yourself a knight?" Mordred scoffed. "Does any prissy noble these days get to claim that title? Did you find some lord to pay for it? Are you even a real knight?" Mordred walked towards him.


    Arthur stood back up, dirt covering his face. He seemed to start taking this seriously, his Magical Power swirled around him, condensing into a form of Reinforcement I was unfamiliar with. He held his sword up in a stance, and I noticed a small crack in the blade.


    "Hoh, you got some bite to you? Did I piss you off? Why don''t you try to take Caliburn back from me?" Mordred laughed.


    I glanced at Artoria who just calmly looked on, so I wasn''t too worried.


    Arthur moved much faster, his swing sharp as he attacked Mordred this time.


    Artoria''s Knight looked pleased that he took the initiative, but she still had a ruthless smile on her face. She held a single arm out to block his full powered strike, the shockwave pushing back the surrounding dirt.


    He followed up with a flurry of attacks as Mordred parried or blocked each other.


    "His skill isn''t half bad." I commented. "You were definitely right there. He''s reacting well, and even getting used to her speed and movements as this goes on."


    Honestly, he probably relied heavily on his weapons in the past. I wouldn''t be surprised if it had stunted his growth a bit.


    "Yes, though he lacks power behind each blow, he knows how and when to attack." Artoria nodded. "He has a very solid foundation, though it could use some refinement. I believe he lacks battle with opponents stronger than him who he has to struggle with. Perhaps used to fights he could ''win'' easily, or trainers who did not push him far enough. I feel his blade has been a mite sharper since last time, though."


    He was quick to jump into the fight when his ''faction'' attacked. Honestly, he didn''t even try to gauge our powers even after showing that we easily dealt with his ''comrades''. Maybe he was a bit inexperienced. If so, then she would be correct, his time doing ''jobs'' for Yasaka probably filled out some missing gaps in his abilities.


    "To be honest, I don''t know much about the Pendragon family. Are they something you''re interested in checking out?"


    "I admit I feel a certain responsibility. I remember the words he spoke about his family before and it does not fill me with joy that my name would be carried on in such a way. I will speak with him more to further understand the details. If need be.....I will take a trip there myself and show them the error of their ways." Artoria said resolutely.


    "Well, you wouldn''t be alone." I smiled towards her. "I''ll definitely be there with you, and Mordred would refuse to stay away."


    Artoria let out a small laugh. "Yes, Mordred would assuredly show them his displeasure."


    "Is that all you got!?" Mordred roared, kicking Arthur across the courtyard. "If that''s it, you''ll never be worthy of that name!"


    Arthur scrambled back to his feet, but Mordred gathered her Lightning and stomped on the ground, sending a wave of it towards him.


    He slammed his sword down, trying to shield himself as it washed over him, crackling across his skin as he let out a shout. He growled standing back up, glaring at Mordred''s casual stance. With another roar, he charged at Mordred, gathering a lot of his Magical Energy onto his sword, slamming it down overhead.


    Mordred blinked, bring up Clarent to blow with both hands. "Actually felt that one." She smirked, both swords struggling against one another. She let out her own shout, swinging Clarent and shattered his already diminished blade.


    Arthur stepped back, staring at his destroyed weapon. "That was a Magic Sword created by a famous blacksmith...." He let out a sigh as the naked hilt fell to the ground.


    "Pfft." Mordred snorted. "Like that cheap thing could stand up to my Clarent." She swung her blade onto her shoulder.


    Arthur looked.....defeated. I don''t doubt he could still keep going for a while, with much more to show for his efforts, but his heart simply didn''t seem in it right now. "Who are you?"


    She grinned. "I''m Mordred Pendragon, true Heir to Camelot." She declared without a hint of hesitation. "And you ¨C " She leveled her blade with him once more. "Are going to earn the right to call yourself that name, even if I have to beat it into your body."


    I turned towards Artoria again who let out a sigh, though that little smile never left her face.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 238:

    Chapter 238:


    "Stop fidgeting." I huffed, my hand engulfed in a golden light as I healed Arthur''s shoulder.


    Mordred stood nearby, crossing her arms and continued to glare at him. It wasn''t so much hostile, but it was obvious she still looked down on him. "What a fucking disappointment. Maybe you should be called Tristian, you have that same ''woe is me'' fucking annoying look about you." She snorted is disdain, finally turning away to fetch Caliburn. "Boohoo, I fucked up and have to shoulder the consequences." She threw her hands up.


    I felt Arthur stiffen in my grasp, but his expression didn''t change.


    I paid attention as Mordred easily pulled Caliburn from the ground. I didn''t know the exact mechanisms of this Caliburn, but I did know it had a similar function to not allow anyone ''unworthy'' to wield it. Like most powerful weapons here, it had to ''accept'' its wielder.


    "Didn''t even have the decency to fucking try either." Mordred continued in annoyance. "Your footwork was a complete mess! Did no one teach you not to stay flat footed!? I could have skewered you a dozen times while you just stood there with a stupid look on your face."


    "Mordred." Artoria gently called her name.


    "Yeah, yeah." Mordred calmed down at her call. "Little shit needs to get his head pulled out his ass or he''s just going to continue being useless."


    Well, leave it to Mordred to not hold her words back. I don''t think any of us would say he wasn''t talented, but he really didn''t look like he put 100% effort into his little....spar.


    "Arthur." Artoria turned to him. He perked up a little bit at her gaze. "I wish to know more about the Pendragon family."


    He opened his mouth then closed it again before letting out a sigh. "What do you want to know?"


    Mordred also listened intently, her attention right on the man who took her father''s name.


    "Explain the structure of your family. How it came to exist, and what powers it holds." Artoria said simply.


    Arthur rubbed his eyes, shaking off the dirt from his body. "We trace our origins back to King Arthur.....as specified by our namesake. I admit to not delving too deep in our archives, but it''s what I''ve been told since I was born. And no one I''ve met seems to dispute this fact."


    "You do not know from whom you have descended?" Artoria questioned. "Did...King Arthur not have many cousins? How can you be sure you came from him and not....his sister?"


    Arthur shrugged. "At this point, I don''t think anyone cares. The name seemed more important than the honor that should have come with it."


    Artoria took a deep breath. "Continue."


    "We aren''t that different than the noble families in this country....." He looked lost for a moment before continuing. "We''ve survived by producing some powerful warriors and magicians over the centuries. And we''ve made sure to keep ties with certain organizations like the Church."


    The Great clans....that''s a pretty good comparison. I vaguely knew of them as well, five great clans that controlled a good portion of this countries'' supernatural communities on the human side. They had a....strained relationship with the Youkai.


    "Yeah, and having a bunch of powerful weapons doesn''t hurt either." Mordred added.


    "You speak the truth." Arthur didn''t deny. "We have many armaments that have been gathered over the years."


    "We''ll get to that in a moment. Please continue explaining the family to me." Artoria ushered him back on.


    "There is not much to say about the family itself....it became tradition to name ourselves after our ancestors." He shook his head. "I was named Arthur Pendragon when I was born, and my father, took up the name of ''Uther'' at that time."


    "So they just call the first born ''Arthur Pendragon''?" Mordred asked incredulously. "That''s fucking stupid. What if twins are born? What if only a girl is born? What if multiple children are born? Are they just tossed to the side as unimportant?"


    "Mordred raises a good point. What of the other children of the family. I am sure that you are not the only one of the recent generations to exist."


    "No, there are several hundred people in our family." He shook his head. "And if someone proves to be more talented, they can claim the name and take the position as head of family in time. I''ve fought off many attempts to claim it form me over the years."


    "How ruthless." Artoria muttered. "They created a system that no longer fosters new generations but pits them against each other to create the strongest. There would be no bonds formed, only the lobbying for more power and authority."


    "I could only trust two people in the family." Arthur smiled bitterly.


    "Yes, you mentioned your lover and your sister." Artoria sighed, rubbed the bridge of her nose. "This sounds like a large mess to deal with."


    "What''re their forces like? Allies, or other people that would help them?" Mordred asked.


    "They have a tentative alliance with the Church, though they often but heads. They have good relations with the Golden Dawn. My father had my sister ¨C Le Fay go over to them for her magical studies when she revealed her talent to better foster relations." Arthur explained.


    "Le Fay?"


    "Yes, my sister was given that name when her abilities in Magic were revealed." Arthur nodded. "She was barely a year old and started being able to push and pull the magic in the air subconsciously. At least, that is what I''ve been told."


    Huh, impressive.


    "What is this, Golden Dawn?" Artoria asked.


    "I don''t wish her to see me like this." Arthur sighed. "She''s always looked up to me, I''d rather not shatter that image and hurt her."


    "Fucking coward." Mordred spat out, earning a surprised look from Arthur. "What, you wanna protect your ''honor'' your ''pride''? You fucking lost any of those when you were involved in kidnapping children. And now you''re just pushing away the only family you have, someone that actually cares about you?" Mordred looked actually upset.


    And truth coming from Mordred. She cared in her own way as well. The fact that he was descended from this world''s Arthur, I think Mordred also felt a sense of responsibility.


    "Going to be more fucking work than I thought." Mordred grumbled in annoyance.


    "Pardon." Artoria interrupted. "Can you please go back to that sword you mentioned?" Artoria interjected, with a strange look on her face.


    Arthur blinked in confusion. "Which one?"


    "The one you mentioned you wielded as a youth....I merely wish to verify. This sword you spoke of, was it shorter than the standard sword, barely more than a dagger, but weighing several times more with being exceedingly durable?"


    Arthur tilt his head. "Yes, how did you ¨C "


    "And does it possess an amateurish engraving on the flat of it?"


    "It does, Welsh, Cleddyf Bach. I think it means ¨C "


    "Little Sword." Artoria finished.


    "Artoria?" I questioned.


    She bit her lip, a look of sadness visible in her eyes. "When...King Arthur was but a small child, he wished to finally wield a true sword as he was only allowed wooden ones at the time. He begged Sir Ector many moons for the opportunity, but was denied each time. When his name day approached, he tried once more, he asked Sir Ector, told him that even a ''little sword'' would do. It was a gift, with the help of Merlin, and Sir Ector carved that engraving himself."


    Oh Artoria.


    Even with all the differences between worlds, there was bound to be similarities. The names of the weapons passed around are enough evidence of this.


    Artoria closed her eyes, taking a deep breath. "Thank you for your information, Arthur." She said evenly. "I will take into consideration what you have said and decide on our course of action."


    To decide if we go have a talk with the Pendragon Family or not. Well, it was shaping up to be a whole mess, but I didn''t think that would deter Artoria if she got the notion in her head.


    "What are you sitting there with that stupid look for!" Mordred kicked him. "Go get another sword you idiot, we''re nowhere near done yet!" She snorted, making Arthur quickly get to his feet to seek out a new weapon.


    Mordred glanced over to Artoria who still looked a bit lost. And I think this was her own way of supporting her, as she didn''t want Artoria to be seen like this by Arthur.


    Once Arthur was out of earshot, Mordred spoke again. "Father....I''ll take care of this dumbass." She said quietly.


    Artoria smiled warmly at her son. "Thank you, Mordred. I will leave him in your capable hands."


    She glanced at me and I took that as a cue to follow. She silently reached out and grabbed my hand as we got close.


    "You okay?" I asked as we left the courtyard.


    "I am well. I was just taken by surprise, a memory I had not thought about in a long time coming to the surface." She smiled bitterly, shaking her head. "I still have no clue what I should do regarding this....Pendragon Family." She sighed.


    "You''re not obligated to do anything. This isn''t your world, Artoria." I pointed out.


    "I am aware." She sighed. "But I wish to do something. Even if it''s not truly related to me ¨C it''s a legacy my counterpart left on. I don''t wish to see it so.....perverted. I have no desire to rush into matters, I will consider my actions wisely before coming to a decision."


    "Whatever you choose, we''ll all be right here with you." I squeezed her hand.


    "Yes." She smiled brightly.


    "Well, wanna go see Sca?thach beat up Yasaka''s guards?" I offered.


    Artoria let out a laugh at that. "I would like that very much."


    ***


    Sorry for no chapter yesterday, there really isn''t a good way to tell everyone on this sight when i''m not posted outside of a ''fake chapter'' and those just feel worse than no chapter at all imo. So, i had a friend who was moving and the moving company canceled on him last minute, so I was one of several who rushed over to help him.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead, visit my /astoryforone


    We have a discord -- JbwkdNDt7F

 Chapter 239: Interlude 11

    Chapter 239: Interlude 11


    Rias Gremory POV


    Come on, just a little more.....


    "Rias ¨C "


    I just needed to shape it a little bit, feed in my Demonic Power and force it back into shape. Then... "HAAAH!" I shouted, throwing my Power of Destruction away, destroying a few dozen trees. I let out a long breath, falling to the ground.


    "RIAS!" I heard a shout behind me.


    "Sona?" I blinked. "When did you get here?"


    "I''ve been calling your name for fifteen minutes, Rias. I couldn''t get close because you were throwing around your Power of Destruction!" She looked annoyed


    "I was training." I huffed, trying to stand up, but my legs were still wobbly.


    "I noticed." She snorted, reaching over and helped me up. "Rias, look at you, you''re a mess."


    "What? Am I supposed to be clean after doing my training?''


    "That''s not what I mean and you know it." Sona glared. "Look how many cuts you have.....and you can barely stand. You''re completely exhausted, this can''t be healthy to push yourself like this everyday."


    "I did just a light workout then practiced my Power of Destruction, it''s not that big a deal." I waived her off.


    "Rias, are you going to fall if I let go?"


    "....no?"


    She raised an eyebrow and I looked away. "A light workout, huh?


    "What''s the big deal!? We''re supposed to push ourselves to get stronger." I started to get feeling back in my legs.


    "Yes, and it''s a gradual process. Destroying yourself every day isn''t healthy. Look, your calves are swollen! You''ve been working yourself to exhaustion, then emptying all your Demonic Power to the point where you have nothing left. How are you supposed to heal properly if you have absolutely no energy after destroying your body?" She gestured around us where the area was completely destroyed.


    "It works, I''ve gotten better. I wasn''t able to put out that much power a couple weeks ago." I pointed out.


    "That''s not the point." Sona sighed. "We''re not Humans, Rias, we''re a fair bit sturdier than them.. However we also have our own limits, and you''re completely ignoring them. I certainly don''t fault you for trying to get stronger, but you''re being reckless about it."


    "I don''t see the issue." I hesitantly took a step away from her arms. "See, I''m good."


    Sona pushed her glasses with a look that said she didn''t believe me. She raised a finger and shot a ball of water at my forehead, I immediately fell back down and couldn''t get back up.


    "Oh, Rias." Sona sighed again, looking at me before sitting down on the ground next to me. "Rias, we''re friends."


    "It feels like you''re about to break up with me." I shot her a smirk.


    "Rias, I''m being serious."


    I let out another long sigh. "I know, Sona. Just say what you want to say."


    "Rias, why do you think I''m here, right now? This is a property your family owns, why would I just show up?" She waived her arms around. "Your queen ¨C Akeno, asked me to talk some sense into you. You''ve been j neglecting your other duties, and as soon as you have free time, you''ve disappeared to train."


    "Why are people getting upset that I''m training!? My parents made a huge deal that I was being lazy, now that I''m not, it''s suddenly an issue!?" I shouted in annoyance.


    "Rias, that''s not what everyone''s worried about. You constantly come to school covered in bandages, exhausted and sleeping in class. You''ve pushed your duties off to Akeno, and haven''t managed the territory at all in a few weeks."


    "I''ve been busy. I don''t have much longer before my Marriage is supposed to happen." I scowled. "I refuse to marry someone that''s not someone I choose. If I have to go through this every day, then I will."


    After thinking about it, I realized I didn''t really hate Riser.....mostly. I hate what he represented, the fact that my choice in a husband was taken from me without my consent. I was supposed to be the heir to the family, and I''m being forced to marry someone against my will.


    "Rias, if you want help with training, I''m always here. I saw you practicing your Power of Destruction, you know I''m better at control and Magic than you are. I would have quite a few ways to help you in that regard. Not to mention, Koneko and Kiba have a better understanding of the physical portions, why aren''t you using them?"


    That''s....a good point, though I could only bite my lip in embarrassment. "I just...."


    "Wanted to do it on your own?" Sona offered.


    "It sounds stupid when said out loud." I sighed.


    "Rias, what''s wrong?" Sona asked.


    "Nothings wrong." I pulled my knees in, curling up. "I''m just tired of being treated like I''m weak. You know that Riser sent me a letter? Basically, told me that I might as well just get married now and save myself the hassle." While I didn''t hate Riser for his ''part'' in my forced marriage, I hate that he''s an insufferable ass.


    "Since when do you listen to Riser? We''ve gone to plenty of parties and different gatherings where he runs his mouth and you usually ignore him." Sona replied. "No. You started getting more into your training, but you really started going overboard recently. Is this about Takao ¨C Wilhelm again?"


    "It''s not." I denied.


    "Rias....why are you so hung up on him?"


    "I''m not!"


    "Rias...."


    "It''s just.....I don''t know." I don''t know why his situation made me so...annoyed. "I felt like I did something wrong. If I was nice to him, and didn''t pretend like he wasn''t there, do you think he would have still ran away? I felt like it was my fault, that I should have done something more. And I was so worried about him. Then, he keeps popping up doing these ridiculous things and it felt like a slap in the face."


    "So you''re pride was hurt?" She looked at me. "I can relate in that regard. Don''t forget, he blew me up and I will certainly pay him back for that. But you''re hung up on him in a different way."


    ".....I only vaguely remember the name."


    "Dammit, Rias." Sone facepalmed. "Go read when you get back!"


    "Fine." I huffed, sticking my tongue out at her. I brushed myself off, even if I still looked like a mess. "...can you create a teleport circle for me? I''m kinda out of juice here..." I said sheepishly.


    Sona broke out into a fit of giggles before creating one on the ground.


    ***


    I stepped out into the club room back at school. I saw my peerage all looking at me.


    "Rias!"


    "Buchou."


    "Senpai!"


    Several shouts rang out and I realized how much I made them worry. "Everyone''s here." I gave them a smile.


    "Sona managed to talk some sense into you?" Akeno crossed her arms with a huff.


    "Yeah..." I sighed. "We had a talk, and I realized I wasn''t going about this the right way."


    "Good." Akeno smiled before stepping over and wrapping me up in a hug. "It was getting horrible having to deal with all the paperwork!"


    "Oh, you''re still doing that." I deadpanned. "You did such a good job managing everything, think of it as a promotion!" I patted her shoulder with a smile.


    "Noooo, Rias!" Akeno began to cry on my shoulder.


    "There, there. I''ll send you over to Sona for lessons on how to manage everything." She just cried harder, but my smile couldn''t be bigger. Tease me will you?


    "Rias okay?" Koneko asked, and I had to resist the urge to rub her head.


    "I''m good, just a bit tired." I reassured her before looking at both Issei and Kiba who were a bit more reserved. Well, I think Issei just didn''t know how react without shouting and Kiba seemed to be acting as his minder.


    I let out a sigh before taking some heavy steps over to the sofa. "Alright everyone, I have some things to talk about. This is mostly for you Issei, since you''re relatively new." I adopted an even smile, even if I felt a little bit anxious talking about it. "I have an arranged marriage, and the wedding date is coming up."


    "WHAT!?" Issei blurted out.


    "Yes." I said dryly. "As you might expect, I''m not too happy about it myself. I''ll be challenging it, but it''ll come down to a rating game. I''ve been throwing myself at my training since....." I paused but let out another sigh. "Ever since I saw Wilhelm fight, I couldn''t help it, but Sona pulled me out of my slump."


    "Hard to believe that he was sitting in class here not that long ago." Kiba muttered. "I even got some inspiration for my Sacred Gear based on what I saw him doing."


    "Strong." Koneko said simply.


    "That handsome! I''ll get stronger than him, then I''ll build my own harem! How dare he take those foxy oppai for himself!" Issei exclaimed.


    Of course he''d focus on that....


    Maybe I shouldn''t have given him access to the Devil.net?


    But it was a weird thing to think about, how I technically have a great niece now, even if it wasn''t by blood. And it just further added to my depression with how I was so ambivalent towards him before. I''ll never be able to pet the cute fox now.


    "So...." I decided to carry on. "We''re going to train, and we''re going to win. It''ll be our debut and I want everyone to see how amazing you all are." I turned to Kiba. "You have a better grasp of physical training, so I want you to think up a training regime for us in that aspect."


    "Will do, Buchou." Kiba nodded.


    "Akeno." I called out.


    "Here, Rias." She stood up straight.


    "You''re the best one here when it comes to magic and control. I want you to create a training regime to help all of us better control our Demonic Power. I''m too used to throwing mine around without a second thought. Issei here is a completely newbie ¨C" Which is admittedly my fault.... "Koneko is too used to using it just to punching things out of existence. We need to learn to use it more efficiently."


    "I''ll get started."


    I clapped my hands. "Riser Phenex, he''s the man who''s our target. Right now, our biggest weakness is our stamina. The Phenex clan have the most ridiculous regeneration, so they can simply wait us out. While we can''t play that game, we can atleast minimize how effective it is while devising strategies."


    I looked around the room once more. "Issei, you have a secondary job. You''re going to read up on all the information I give you about Rating Games alongside everyone else familiarizing themselves with the public knowledge about Riser and his peerage."


    I neglected him for too long.....I can only hope that these next few months are enough to whip him into fighting shape.


    Maybe I should see about Koneko using her true power and Akeno using her Fallen Angel half before the game?


    And then there''s Gasper....


    So much to do.


    Still, it felt good...


    Before, I was barely making progress, even as I collapsed after my ''training'' each time. But for some reason, I felt like I had now taken a bigger step forward now.


    Maybe seeing Wilhelm like that, it was just the kick I needed.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 240:

    Chapter 240:


    I hummed to myself as I walked with a little pep in my step.


    It had been a rather hectic few days with everyone running around. It had been tiring, but the good kind of tiring since we had gotten so much done. It sucked that we were constantly on the move dealing with things, but it''s starting to slow down now.


    For a bit, it was difficult to get everyone in the same room. However, that''s mostly coming to an end now. We cleared out a lot of problems that were plaguing Yasaka. Random idiots roaming around and causing trouble. Some other issues with certain resources that were needed as well. By no means was everything ''fixed'', but the situation was certainly stabilized now.


    I''d only seen ''some'' of the paperwork that Yasaka had to deal with, and I did not envy her having to manage a faction like this.


    We had enough of a lull in actionable measures that needed to be taken to the point where we could begin planning a bigger operation.


    And for that, I found myself staring up at the multitude of colors that ran through the Colored Rooms ¨C Meridia''s realm.


    "Odd." I muttered noticing the distinct lack of Meridia, even as I appeared in the overlapped space that was her ''throne room'' that resided within her realm. The throne in of itself served no purpose as she had almost a complete omnipotent control of her realm and this wasn''t even a ''centralized'' location as it was pretty desolate.


    I knew that there were beings that resided her, worshippers and such that pledged themselves to Meridia. Perhaps she allowed audiences from this place?


    Oh well, I took the seat for myself, a curious thought on how it felt to sit there. And it was surprisingly comfortable, I think Meridia did something to it to make it more pleasant to sit in.


    It didn''t take long for Meridia to pop back over. I don''t think there would normally be any indication I could have sensed, yet she appeared with a noticeable sound. Probably for my own benefit.


    My lips curled up as she raised an eyebrow, obviously looking at me in her throne. "This is a nice seat. I think I''ll keep it." I sat up straighter.


    "Will you now?" She crossed her arms.


    "I declare myself, the new Ruler." I stated. "You may bow before my majesty!"


    "Oh, are you? And what commands do you have for my, your majesty." She said dryly.


    I cleared my throat. "Listen, hear me and obey ¨C"


    "Don''t you dare!" She interrupted me her face turning bright red. "Y-you''re not allowed to bring that up anymore!" She huffed cutely. "Do you have any idea how embarrassed I was?"


    Remembering how I first met Meridia, it always brought a smile to my face. "Honestly, I can only remember how cute you were."


    She let out another indignant huff, turning her head slightly. "You always spout the most ridiculous things." She pursed her lips walking towards me. "Now, get your rear out of my throne, you silly man."


    "Hmm, how about we share?" I offered, patting my lap.


    "You will merely use this as an excuse to molest my legs."


    "Yup."


    "You do not even deny it anymore. Your perversions just continue." She sounded against it, but she plopped down in my lap with an almost expectant look on her face.


    My hands already found her thighs, running up and down their length. "You dangle these infront of me and expect me to sit still?" I whispered. "You still say you didn''t seduce me the first time we met, huh?"


    "I did no such thing! You just take a perverse enjoyment in teasing me." She huffed, cheeks still maintaining a light red. "If it were not so endearing, I would have slapped you out of oblivion by now." She grumbled. "How my heart beats faster at your touch, I do not understand."


    "And when you say things like that, it just makes it harder and harder to hold back." My hands made their way up the edge of her dress, pulling it up to reveal a bit more. I could hear her breathing hitch as I brushed against her inner thigh. "Oh my, no undergarments, huh?"


    "W-why would I bother with such a thing." She muttered. "There is only one man in existence who is allowed to even approach me in such a way, let alone have the gall to undress me as he wishes."


    "So I can undress you as I wish, hmm?" I kissed her neck, nudging down the collar of her robes.


    "C-cease your lecherous touching. If you continue any further ¨C" Her voice went very quiet. "You came to fetch me, yes? I do not wish for the others to see me in such an embarrassing state after you have thoroughly ¨C" She didn''t finish, opting to huff and burying her head into my chest.


    "After we''ve what?" I teased her.


    "You''re going to make me say it, aren''t you?"


    The feeling of her melting in my arms, it was addicting. Something could be said for having such a powerful woman act like this for me. "You know me so well~"


    "After...we make love." She whispered.


    I wrapped my arms around her instead of my continued groping. I could feel her heart beat as we enjoyed the moment of silence. Even if I knew this form of hers was ''created'' from her own whims, it still was enough for me to feel the affection she gave off.


    "As much as I love doing this ¨C "


    "I can feel how much you ''enjoy'' this right now as it is pushing against my rear." She deadpanned.


    "¡ªWe should probably head over."


    "Mmm, very well. Though I do not think I am needed. I am unable to bring my.....full force over there as I cannot leave my realm vacant otherwise the others would notice. Not to mention, my power being displayed in any capacity may be more trouble than it''s worth."


    "Meridia, it''s fine." I reached out, rubbing her hand. "You just being there means enough to everyone."


    "Fine." She huffed again, something she tended to do to hide her emotions. "Let us depart."


    At that, I scooped her up into my arms and stood up.


    "D-don''t you dare!" She squeaked out. "Wilhelm!" She had the bright red hue back on her cheeks as I opened a new portal and stepped through.


    ***


    We stepped out into the training area, the sounds of painful whines filled the courtyard.


    "Oh quit your crying, you little girls. I thought I was training some elite guards, and what did I get? A bunch of chicks barely out of the nest." Sca?thach began to berate them as she kicked a Tengu to the side.


    She paused in her beatings ¨C training and looked at us. Her gaze landed on Meridia who stared back. Sca?thach''s lips curled up and Meridia huffed, turning to a scowl herself, though her bright red cheeks never dissipated.


    "Are you happy? You once again bring me unbearable embarrassment." She pushed her head into my chest to hide her face. "How am I supposed to show my face after such nonsense!?"


    "I can''t help it, teasing you gives me life."


    "You''re horrible. Release me....." Her words muffled. "I wish to walk this world for a few moments."


    I set her down and she short me a glare, crossing her arms with a pout. I held my hand out to her and she pursed her lips, letting out another huff before taking it in hers.


    "Yeah, no problem." Achilles smiled. "Sounded pretty interesting anyways, but the pay sounds good too."


    "And we would gladly help." Atalanta, rolled her eyes at him. "If nothing else, we do owe a debt that should be repaid."


    Kinda curious what they''ve been up to since I hadn''t heard a peep about them recently.


    Artoria gestured to the large table set up in the middle of the room. "We have a few pictures of our target. The Castle that houses the Pendragon Family." She unfurled the large images for everyone to see.


    Kairi who was next to Mordred let out a whistle. "Just from the structural point of view, that looks pretty impressive. It''s probably protected by every magical defense under the sun."


    "That is correct." Arthur who was keeping quiet in the back spoke up, eyes turning to him. "The Pendragon family has close ties to the Golden Dawn, so defenses around the Castle are some of the best in the world."


    "How good we talkin?" Mordred asked.


    "Oh, I can probably answer this." Jinn perked up. "I''ve been reading over some of the more common magics practiced around here, and from what I''ve seen and what I''ve been told.....they should be a bit stronger than the ¨C Yggdmillennia Castle you experienced."


    Hmm, I did tell her about how well her Dust bombs turned out.


    "So, I''ll just blast it with my Noble Phantasm." Mordred crossed her arms.


    "And potentially kill everyone inside?" I replied.


    "In another situation, the more direct method would have been the preferred one." Artoria stated. "But as it stands, there are two people we wish to remove from the Castle without harm, which takes the priority."


    "Yes, I have confirmed through my sister that they are both within the castle at the moment. However, I did not ask for specifics as I did not know if Le Fay was being monitored." Arthur explained.


    "A rescue mission then." Kairi grunted. "Makes things more complicated."


    "Yes, I am confidant that many of us could siege the castle by ourselves, but I do not wish to leave anything to chance. I hope for this to be meticulous, and quick. I wish them to surrender or be incapacitated in as little time as possible.....and perhaps leave as many alive as we can." She added on with a strange look on her face.


    "Yes, and there is the possibility of escalation beyond what you would prefer." Yasaka began to speak. "Pushed into a corner, it''s possible they call in reinforcements from the church."


    "Aren''t the Church and them allies, shouldn''t they help regardless?" Rin asked.


    "Only on the surface." Arthur spoke up again. "The Church is more likely to fish in troubled waters than help the Pendragon Family. Given the opportunity, they would absorb them to empower themselves."


    "So, same old Church as usual." Kairi snorted. "Never did like working with Exorcists."


    "Mmm, worse case scenario, Heaven becomes involved and then it becomes a large mess." Yasaka added. "If that happens, I don''t think I would escape their gazes either due to our relations. I may have to play a few cards to dissuade them from pushing any matters. However, that is very unlikely, but it should be noted as a possibility. And I would hate for the Shinto Pantheon to also get involved as a result."


    "Oh, you got card to play against Heaven?'' I quirked an eyebrow.


    "Why yes, thanks to you. That young woman with the Blade Blacksmith Sacred Gear. Heaven may be willing to bargain for her either for her identity or her Sacred Gear." Yasaka replied.


    Oh, forgot about them. I guess she did still have most of them stashed away.


    "It has been awhile since I''ve been involved in such a military operation." Raikou spoke up for the first time. "What are your plans, Artoria?"


    "I wish to...attempt negotiations." She sighed. "I know it will probably not provide any results, but I cannot simply attack without trying."


    The look on her face, it really probably grated on her. I could see how much this family was upsetting her by how they operated. But she had her pride as a Knight, if words could solve a problem, she would attempt them.


    "Whatever you want, we''ll back you up." I answered.


    "Thank you." She muttered. "And please remember, that part of the reason for this approach is so we can settle this as quietly and quickly as possible."


    "That''s right." Yasaka nodded. "You all may be able to get up and run around, but you''re known to be associated with me and I''m stuck here. So any consequences will fall on me if things become too.....chaotic."


    "So, got an attack plan? You said the defenses are probably really strong, and we can''t just noble Phantasm our way through them. So, how we taking down the defenses?"


    "I made a little something when Artoria spoke to me a few days ago." Jinn perked up, withdrawing a strange contraption from her storage bracelet. "Based on my first Dust Bombs I made Wilhelm."


    "You made those." Mordred blinked. "Those were amazing, can I get some later?"


    Jinn giggled. "I''d be happy to make you some."


    "Joy." Artoria muttered under her breath, but didn''t interrupt.


    "These are infused with Gravity dust." Jinn continued on. "I have four in total and they link up with one another after being activated. They''re going to bombard the barriers with different gravitational anomalies at the same time, which should disrupt the defenses."


    "Oh, that''s smart." Rin snapped her fingers. "Distorting the Gravity around the area in four different ways. I highly doubt their defenses are equipped to manage that. They''ll probably be unable to compensate and crumble under the constant shifting."


    Indeed, their defenses were probably created in mind to withstand a siege, not a fundamental shift in the world around it at different wavelengths all at the same time.


    "As I said, securing the two people inside is the priority." Artoria reiterated. "Arthur''s sister, for whom we have a picture." She placed it on the table for everyone to see.


    She wore a cute witches hat.....


    Had the urge to get her head pats.


    "And a....Maid that is of significance to him as well." She placed another picture down. "Elaine Westcott. Both are apparently skilled in magic, so be aware of that in case they mistake you for enemies."


    "Alright, can''t wait to kick their assess." Mordred smirked.


    "I wouldn''t mind seeing their combat abilities as well." Sca?thach shared a similar look. "Tell me where you require me to be, I shall follow your lead."


    I didn''t really feel the need to mention that this would bring attention onto all of them. I''d already blown that open a bit with my whole mess, but they were still relatively unknown. But they''re able to make their own decisions, and I wouldn''t dissuade them from the paths they chose at this point.


    One thing''s for sure as I glanced at Artoria.


    The Pendragon family was in for a rough time.


    "We will move in the morning." Artoria stated.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    We have a discord -- JbwkdNDt7F

 Chapter 241:

    Chapter 241:


    It was weirdly tense. Not weird in the sense that everyone was geared up and ready for a fight, but because it was....serious for lack of a better word.


    "Hey Mordred." I greeted the knight, leaning on the wall next to her.


    "Sup." She nodded. "You all good?" She asked.


    "More or less." I said with a small Shrug. "Made sure to hand out potions to everyone and other things that might be needed."


    "The Necromancer wouldn''t stop gushing over that bracelet you gave him." Mordred snorted.


    "They''re pretty rare back home. You like yours?" I asked.


    She held up her right hand. "Its alright I guess...." She said quietly. "I''m just glad you didn''t make it all sparkly and shit like the others."


    I''d take that as her liking it. "You seem pretty calm, no anticipation?" I inquired.


    She grunted. "If I had my way, I''d have just smashed my way in. But I''m used to how father does things. Even if most of us could probably take the castle by ourselves, he will make sure everyone is as safe as possible. A proper strategy to mitigate any losses." She waved her hand flippantly. "With so many Servants, and whatever the fuck you are, we don''t really have to worry much."


    Yeah, that does sound like Artoria. She wouldn''t underestimate the enemy when she was ''commanding'' people.


    I blinked for a moment. "Wait, the hell you mean ''whatever the fuck I am?"


    "Father told me what you''ve been up to. You tell me whatcha are?" She raised an eyebrow.


    I opened my mouth the closed it. "Fuck you." I shot back.


    "Thought so." She looked rather smug.


    "You know what?"


    "What, you gonna cry?" She smirked.


    I ignored her attempt at getting to me. "You look cute in that outfit." The corners of my lips curled up and I crossed my arms staring right at her.


    She twitched. "Eat a dick." She huffed before pausing and looking back at me. "Don''t you dare say anything.


    "What, I''m not saying anything?" I admit I almost replied instinctively about Artoria.... And well, my dick.


    "You were fucking thinking it." She pointed at me.


    "Damn right I was."


    "Asshole."


    "Bitch."


    "Heh." She let out a laugh with a small smile forming on her face, one I couldn''t help but share.


    I was glad she was looking as happy as she was. She was now spending time with Artoria and it seemed like many bridges were starting to get mended.


    "Where''s Kairi?" I asked.


    "Said something about staring some Coffee in his thingy, now that he can bring it with him. Mentioned that he''s had too many missions that turn from quick combat into waiting for days." She shrugged. "Don''t understand the appeal, don''t really like coffee."


    "You''re disowned." I deadpanned.


    "Oh fuck off." She rolled her eyes.


    I shot her a smirk. "Anything you need?"


    "Nah, I''m pretty good."


    Well, and I guess Artoria would like to be the one to supply her with anything she needed. An opportunity to.....act like a parent I suppose.


    "After this is over, you consider asking Artoria to go shopping with you?" She could probably do with some more essentials now that she''s settling down.


    "....you think she''d wanna do that?" Mordred gave it some thought.


    "I think she''d be absolutely delighted."


    "Hmm." She just looked thoughtful at the notion and I didn''t push it any more.


    I pat her shoulder. "Going to make some rounds while we wait, holler if you need anything."


    "Alright." She nodded, a look of thanks on her face.


    I took that as a cue and went towards my Servant who was being a bit quiet off to the side. Everyone else was more or less occupied, either doing their own things or talking with each other, but Raikou looked a bit out of place. Yasaka was happily chatting with Jinn about something, the other Servants were trading stories and Mordred met back up with Kairi and they looked to be discussing something as well.


    Really the only one absent was Meridia, for obvious reasons. Maybe I should surprise her and bring everyone to visit?


    "Hey there." I wrapped her up from behind.


    "Master." Raikou smiled, already having seen me approach.


    "You okay?" I rested my chin on her shoulder.


    "I am okay, Master." She smiled. "I am merely....reminiscing about certain things and felt a bout of sadness. It has been a long time since I''ve participated in something like this. The Grail War was.....not quite the same."


    "I''m more prone to the blunt force method myself, so this should be interesting." I can''t help it that just overbearing force was usually the path of least resistance.....Okay maybe I skewed those decisions. Also, I''m usually the one ''calling the shots'' so to speak, should be a nice change of pace.


    Well, a change of subject to ease her mind a bit? I''m sure this was bringing back both fond and sad memories. "So, how was watching Kunou?"


    She brightened up immediately. "She is wonderful." Raikou gushed. "All the children in her class wouldn''t stop fussing over me once I introduced myself. And Kunou just continued to bring me around and made me involved in anything she could."


    Raikou had taken shifts of guard duty at her school, it''s no wonder that she became familiar with everyone there. It also meant that Yasaka''s guards had a rotating shift for Sca?thach''s training.


    "She even calls me Auntie now." Raikou had the brightest smile on her face before shifting to something resembling hesitance. "Master ¨C Wilhelm." She used my name, which she doesn''t do often. "If I asked for something, would you grant your Mother her desire?"


    "If it''s within my ability, I''d do anything to make you happy." I said without hesitation.


    She bit her lip, but looked a bit happier. "Your Mother is happy." She shifted, kissing me on the cheek.


    Well, she didn''t seem to want to talk about it for the moment, so I wouldn''t push. She''s my woman, so it''s my duty to help her any way I can.


    "I''m happy that you''re happy." I mimic her, giving a quick kiss on her cheek.


    It was only a few moments later that Artoria and Rin finally came down the stairs, grabbing everyone''s attention.


    Rin was well equipped, in similar stuff she used to adventure in Skyrim, but there were some clear differences. She even noticed my gaze and smirked a little. "Really, Schweinorg, checking me out so blatantly?"


    As we approached further upon the castle, I came to a stop, holding my arm out to stop Arthur from taking another step forward. "We are here."


    "The castle is right over there, shouldn''t we ¨C"


    "It appears that the defenses of the Castle are quite powerful. Another foot forward and you would have entered their domain." I stated, sensing the boundary of the first layer of barriers.


    I could not admit to any expertise in the magical arts, but my ability to sense magical energy was quite good due to my Draconic Nature.


    "Prepare yourself, I will be drawing their attention." I gave him a moment before placing my hand forward, just enough to enter the established boundary line. With a thought, I flared my Magical Energy, high enough that I believed Wilhelm and the others would even be able to sense it.


    Arthur stared in surprise as my Magical Energy flowed across the Barrier, showing it for a brief moment to the naked eye.


    Another lesson he will be needing to learn. I wondered if Mordred''s master would be interested in tutoring Arthur in how to deal with Magical defenses and routing Mages? He could do with learning from an experienced ''freelancer'' as Kairi liked to call himself.


    I believed that Arthur relies too heavily upon being ''stronger'' than his foes. Or rather, him having previously wielded powerful weapons to augment himself.


    I could feel people approach within a few breaths, their presences showing to my senses as they were not hiding.


    Good, I had thought they would notice my signal as a method of attention seeking and not a hostile action.


    Arthur stiffened when they came into view and I could guess the man''s identity at the front.


    He looked well kept, someone who would not be out of place at a noble gathering. Even with the armor he donned, and the cape behind his back, he exuded a feeling of nobility. He was flanked by two knights but I did not believe them to be his strongest allies as their presences were.....negligible. A show of force or to keep up appearances, either is likely.


    The man stopped a dozen yard away. He eyes scanning us intently as if to discover any concealed agenda.


    "So the prodigal son returns." The man''s deep voice echoed out.


    "Father." Arthur said with some effort.


    The man ¨C whom was identified as Uther ¨C just grunted in response. "You dare call me father after what you''ve done? I will have you whipped, boy."


    I didn''t react, but I could tell it wasn''t an empty threat. The way Arthur shifted in place, I could guess that it was something he had experienced before.


    "Return the Swords you stole." He closed his eyes with a sigh. "I will only confine you for 5 years and lower your other punishments. This is my only offer at clemency, even if you are my son."


    "I don''t have them anymore." Arthur stated.


    Uther''s eyes shot open, a flash of anger appeared for just a moment. "That damn Cao Cao." He growled. "I should have never listened to that brat and just took his spear when I had the chance. What did you do with my swords, boy?"


    "Excalibur Ruler is gone, never to be seen again. And Caliburn ¨C "


    "I had confiscated Caliburn from him." I spoke up for the first time.


    Uther''s head snapped to me. "And who are you?"


    "I am Artoria Pendragon." I said simply.


    "I don''t'' recognize you? Some Bastard that was born outside the family?" He muttered. "It doesn''t matter. You will be rewarded for returning my sword and my traitorous son."


    I raised an eyebrow. "Traitorous?" I questioned. "What misdeeds has he committed?"


    "He disobeyed my orders and ran off with my swords. If not for that stupid brat ¨C Cao Cao ¨C he would have already been hunted down. You have saved me the trouble." He snorted. "I will instate your name on our family tree and see to it that you receive compensation." He nodded to himself, pleased with his perceived ''generosity.''.


    If the threat of a whipping was something that so easily left from his mouth, I held no fault for Arthur ''running off'' as he put it.


    I took a small breath, clearing my mind of the annoyance this man was already submitting me to. "I have come to negotiate." I stated.


    "Hmm, you want something else? Fine. State your desire, if it isn''t too outrageous, I''ll see it done." He waived me off.


    "You misunderstand." I shook my head. "Arthur is now under my protection; he is my ward. I have come to negotiate the release of two individuals currently in your castle."


    He blinked at that. What I thought would turn to fury instead came out as bellows of laughter. It reminded me of the King of Conquerors and his comments about me being a ''little girl''.


    "Let me guess, you want his sister and that maid he fancies?" Uther spat out after calming down.


    "Yes." I did not wish to waste more words that necessary on him.


    "I don''t think I will." Uther denied. "What will happen is that Arthur will be coming with me for a well-deserved punishment. And you will be joining him unless I am handed back my swords immediately."


    The knight that had silently stood by him put their hands on their swords, a movement done as a threat.


    "The only reason I retained that maid was to keep you from hiding in some hole somewhere." Uther snorted. "Now that you''re here, I don''t need her anymore. She will pay for her crimes as well, helping you run away with our treasures."


    "You!" Arthur took a step forward, about to charge at him, but I once again pulled him back.


    "It appears as though negotiations have broken down." I let out a sigh, taking out the devices that Jinn had created. "I attempted a peaceful end to this perceived grudge. My pride and honor as a knight is satisfied."


    "What are you talking about?" Uther narrowed his eyes.


    I hadn''t thought it would work. From the descriptions, Uther appeared to be an individual obsessed with his own power. There was no thought in my mind that he would passively release a hook on Arthur, nor his Sister who happened to be a genius at magic.


    I pressed the button on the device, signaling the others before activating the ''Dust Bomb'' that Jinn had also given me. Though from what I understood, it more so used the dust in an implosive way and then directed the effects outward in a semi-controlled manner. Alas, my knowledge in this area was severely lacking for any in depth knowledge on its mechanisms.


    "....Was that supposed to do anything?" Uther mocked, looking around for any change.


    The Barrier infront of me fluctuated as the ''Gravity Dust'' collided with it, but it held firm.


    "This one alone? No, it is only one of many." I smiled.


    As if responding to my words, the ground beneath us shook. The Barriers around the Castle became completely visible to the naked eye as they vibrated in place, pulsing and straining against an invisible force before utterly shattering.


    I would admit to finding enjoyment at his shocked expression even if I did not show it outwardly.


    My Armor manifested around me as I put the devices away. My Invisible Air was gripped into my hands.


    "You no longer have barriers to hide behind. Shall we attempt another negotiation?" I offered one last chance.


    He growled, pulling at the air as a sword was thrust into his hand. I knew not where it came from, but I felt a familiar aura from it.


    It was too similar to the Galatine I had known. The shape may be different, but the fires that burned around the blade were a familiar warmth, weaker as they might be.


    "I will acknowledge this path you have chosen." I took a stance. I found this man repulsive, but he was a knight and as such, my honor dictated an appropriate response. "A duel it shall be then."


    ***


    Sorry for the late chapter, did the thing where i accidently set my alarm to AM instead of PM when I took a nap after work. Oh well. So, next chapter is like 8k words, which gets through all of this, so don''t worry about it being like 5~ chapters long.


    Edit: I misspoke, which might be blamed on how late i put this out after writing the other chapter. So, i basically pumped this arc out over two chapters or so with a cleanup the following. The next chapter is like 5k words which i denoted with a ''part 1'' since I was up extremely late writing it last week. The following one is part 2 which is 8k or so words that wraps up the main part with another cleanup afterwards. Otherwise, it''d be like 5-6 chapters in all.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 242: Part 1

    Chapter 242: Part 1


    I looked around at the foliage, it wasn''t particularly interesting, but I never liked sitting still. I snapped a leaf off a nearby tree, holding it up close to my face.


    I had been busy with many things since I left this world, and I truly haven''t had the chance to inspect some of its aspects more closely.


    Flicking the leaf away, I knelt down and scooped up a handful of dirt, placing it in a bag and storing it away.


    "What are you doing?" Rin looked at me.


    "Wanted a soil sample." I waived her off. "Gramps''s garden usually needs some very specific accommodations for the various things he grows. You never know what combination of minerals or esoteric variables would synergize with certain species."


    Rin just blinked. "The old man has a garden?"


    "You didn''t know?" I pursed my lips.


    "No." She huffed. "Is it supposed to be a secret?"


    "Not really....he doesn''t really publicize it, but even I remember a bunch about it. He''d taken people there before ¨C or rather...I did in my memories. It could just be one of those things that has never been brought up." I shrugged. "He keeps a lot of species from different worlds or those that have gone extinct, not all of them serve any real purpose, some he just enjoys keeping around."


    I did want to check out and see if the old man managed to grow a sample of those trees I brought back from the Forever Fall forest back on Remnant. They were such a beautiful shade of red, I would see about planting them on my property.


    "Huh, I''ll check that out next time I''m back home." She nodded to herself.


    I glanced over at Raikou who was standing nearby, protectively. She noticed my gaze and smiled back.


    [Is there something you wish to speak about, Master?] She asked through our link.


    [Just admiring the view.] I shot her a wink. That bashful look she adopted was all too cute. [And I just realized, I can use our link to say all kinds of lewd things to you and no one will ever know~]


    [Master. Behave yourself.] She puffed up.


    [It''s hard to do when you wear such a skin-tight battle suit. Seeing your butt bounce with every step you take.] The more I said the brighter red she turned.


    [My son harbors such lecherous desires for me.] She spoke with a combination of embarrassment and happiness. [Mother will take care of you whenever you want~]


    I was about to speak again, but my attention was draw away. Flipping my hand over, the device that Jinn gave me lit up with the signal.


    Immediately, Raikou turned more serious and I pushed away my teasing.


    "Rin." I called out, taking the ''Dust Bomb'' from my ring as well.


    "Alright, how''s this work." Rin asked, stepping to the side. She looked ready to fight as well. And as Artoria entrusted Rin''s safety to me, she would come to absolutely no harm.


    I fiddled with the controls real quick, starting the process. Holding it to face the barrier, it began to activate. Jinn had made it in mind for those of less magical knowledge to be able to use.


    My Jinn was brilliant, so it worked perfectly.


    "Gravity Dust, just as the name describes. It''s a crystallization of the conceptual nature of Gravity intertwined with the World''s Mana. Jinn created this device to sort of grind it down, and condense it before gathering and redistributing the effects outward in a specific direction. A controlled implosion to propel it out from the front." Though it was nothing more than a firecracker as the implosion wasn''t the true purpose but rather the esoteric effect that was produced as a result.


    "I really need to look into Dust more." Rin sighed. "I''ve just been so busy."


    We watched as the magical barriers around the castle became visible, shaking and shuttering under the bombardment.


    "No rush, just keep moving at your own pace, Dust will be here when you''re ready to delve into its mysteries." I smiled towards her as the barriers finally shattered and dissipated.


    "Game Time." I stated as Rin lit up with her own magics. Without another thought, we burst out of the tree line, having been hidden behind a few Bounded Fields to obstruct vision.


    [Keep an eye on Rin. Don''t interfere unless she''s about to be harmed.] I stated to Raikou.


    Rin didn''t need her hand held and I was curious to see how much she''d grown.


    "Over or through, Schweinorg." Rin asked as we dashed towards the large castle wall.


    I looked up, immediately seeing people manning the walls, shouting and pointing at us. Magicians were beginning to form spell circles and archers knocked their arrows.


    "Over." I decided, after mulling it over. "I''ll give a footing."


    "Alright, I''ll handle these mooks." She declared, several Emeralds between her fingers. She threw them in the air as spells rained down. "Heart. Shield. Shatter." She spoke her Aria, actualizing her spell.


    The emeralds shattered, turning into large ethereal shields that soaked up the oncoming spells until they turned bright. Rin flicked her hand. "Origin." She spoke once more and the shields warped and transformed, turning into the spells that were fired into them and shot back at the walls where the Magicians were.


    The wall''s parapet cracked and shattered under the returned bombardment as several of the magicians ducked for cover.


    I think she took the underlining concepts of Greater Ward and had worked them into her Jewelcraft.


    Impressive.


    The arrows that flew down were intercepted by a crackle of purple lightning from Raikou at my side.


    With a thought, my swords flew out of my ring, stabbing into places alongside the wall. It wouldn''t be hard to jump up with Reinforcement on Rin''s part, and alongside her Aura enhancement, She easily scaled the wall as I followed behind.


    It might have been easier to just bulldoze the wall, but Artoria seemed to want to minimize damage.


    Getting a good look inside, there were quite a few people. Hell, this place was big enough to house their entire clan without feeling claustrophobic.


    I glanced to the side, seeing Rin connect her palm to a mage, sending him flying away.


    "Nice use of Aura." I praised.


    She flipped her hair back with a smile. "Thanks, managed to integrate it with my Martial Arts."


    "Well, let''s see if we can find the targets before the others." And If I were a betting man, I''d guess they were in the main part of the keep.


    "Master, we should leave the walls if we wish to cause less damage. We are in plain view of everyone." Raikou spoke up.


    "Well, stealthy it is." I nodded as we made our way towards the stairs to the nearby tower. Jumping down into the center would just be inviting for a large mob to attack, which we would have to put down at that point.


    We didn''t get very far before I stopped, noticing something a bit peculiar about the architecture. They noticed me stopping and looked at me. "Rin, does the layout of this tower, the stones that form the parapet, look like a pentagram to you?"


    She stopped, looking at it inquisitively. "Now that you point It out...."


    "And the positions of the towers themselves..."


    She turned to look at the layout of the castle. "...coincidence?" She tilt her head.


    Now that I got a better look, the Towers and the walls formed a large pentagram with each tower having a ''pentagram'' within itself. "This has the makings of a very large scale ritual."


    "Master?" Raikou tilt her head.


    "We should probably hurry." Maybe if I was alone, I''d be more interested, but I had others to care for at the moment. Even if the force we could bring to bear was ridiculous, I would rather not let my curiosity put Rin and Kairi, at the very least, in danger.


    "THERE''S MORE OVER HERE." We turned to see a dozen or so knights come running at us very quickly. These lot were much closer to what would be considered ''elite'' troops. Using the terms of this world, they would all probably be high in the Mid-Class range.


    I sighed, flinging several Talismans towards them. "Bind." I called out as they morphed into ethereal chains and wrapped around the knights. These ones were not very powerful. "Admittedly, I''m much better at killing my foes, so let''s hurry I don''t want to waste resources needlessly." And I knew Artoria would not like me killing these knights for fulfilling any perceived oaths towards the ''leader'' here.


    Finding the stairs wasn''t difficult and they led into the greater keep. The Castles de?cor changed quickly, representing the wealth and prestige of the clan as paintings and statues began to adorn the plan.


    We continued to meet resistance on the way down, various combatants left in our wake, either beaten into submission or otherwise bound and unable to continue fighting. Rin did well, her time in Skyrim had apparently given her a fair bit of combat experience as she navigated the whole fight without much trouble.


    Raikou, as ever, was graceful and domineering in her actions as she routed every foe that came her way. Enough that they began to back away from her as she gave that signature ''disgusted'' look towards them.


    I lifted up one magician by the collar. "Where''s the dungeon." I held him close to my face.


    Seemed like the obvious place to check first and this being a castle, there was no doubt in my mind that there was a dungeon.


    "I-I don''t know" He sputtered out.


    "That''s unfortunate, because my companion will be asking you next." I gestured towards Raikou who flicked some blood from her blade and scowled towards him.


    Raikou could honestly pull off the ''scary'' look well. Perhaps it was a hold over from when she still had her ''madness''.


    Regardless.


    It was kinda sexy.


    "....please keep her away from me." He squeaked out. "Pull the torch over there ¨C" He hesitantly pointed towards one of many torches lighting up the room. "It opens a secret passage."


    "How cliche?." I flicked his forehead, watching as his eyes rolled back.


    "Seriously? Torch and secret passage?" Rin said dryly.


    "Right!?" I snorted. "Anyway, here goes nothing... I reached out with some telekinesis and yanked at it. Nearby, the stones groaned and hissed as a wall opened up to reveal some more downward stairs.


    Okay, it was pretty neat.


    I should add some secret passages to my own home.


    I took out the Staff of Magnus, casting a large Candlelight spell, lighting up the descending corridor. Immediately, I could see dozens of traps lining the walls.


    "Okay, so not as stupid as I first assumed." Rin muttered. "Not a bad trap, alteast for a first layer of defense." She acknowledged.


    "Raikou." I turned towards my Servant; hand outstretched as it crackled with lightning. "Mind lending me a hand?" I smiled.


    "Always." She reached out, her own lighting intertwined with mine as we aimed it down the hall and discharged.


    Our Divine Lightning scattered in all directions down the empty steps. Striking every stone, hissing and jumping along the walls as it shattered and destroyed all the encased magics that filled the area.


    "That should do it." I hummed, admiring our handy work.


    "Let us make haste then." Raikou nodded as Rin and I followed her silently. The immediate area had been cleared, and I continued to carry a candlelight with us as we descended further and further into the depths of this place.


    Though, the further we went down, the more I had an uneasy feeling.


    "This feels eerie." Rin whispered.


    "Master, I too feel a strangeness. It reminds me of the spot where we first ascertained the trail of Assassin." She spoke. And her comment certainly did not make me feel better.


    "Go." I said, meeting her eyes.


    She didn''t'' hesitate to accelerate, bursting forward, weaved in her Mana Burst. She went towards the end of the hallway that met the stairs we came off of, and didn''t even bother to be subtle as she burst right through the door. Rin and I followed right behind her and we all paled at the sight.


    There were cages filled with....people. And not all of them were adults.


    The stench of blood filled the room, I could even make out stains of it that had layered the walls. There was equipment thrown about, tool whose only purpose was to bring about pain.


    This wasn''t a mere dungeon; it was a torture chamber.


    I truly despised the waste of talent.


    While I would enjoy a blood-boiling fight, I was in no rush to seek out such an opponent. This matter was with an objective in mind, not to satiate my own bloodlust.


    "My Fair lady." A soft voice reached my ears as I turned around to meet the origin. I was not surprised by his arrival, he didn''t mask his presence, but I expected him to attack me not begin a conversation. "Why is such a beautiful flower staining herself with the blood of my family? Might I ask for you to lay down your weapon, then perhaps we can speak of more intimate matters in private?" He gave a rather enchanting smile.


    The man was....handsome. I could guess that his smile was able to win the hearts of many women. However, the method of which he tried to flirt with me, it was laughable. I almost wanted to reply, banter with his flirtations and make a fool of him..... but I felt repulsion at the idea of even acknowledging his attempts in jest.


    "This Sca?thach is already claimed." I turned up my nose.


    "Did you say Scath ¨C"


    "Who''s this fop?" Mordred cut in, dragging the body of a knight and tossing it to the side as they whined in pain.


    "I do not know. He immediately tried flirting with me and did not give a name." I scoffed.


    "He gives off a slimly feeling."


    "I feel a similar repulsion." I agreed wholeheartedly.


    The man looked like he was getting annoyed at being ignored. "Dreadful manners, interrupting someone like so." He huffed.


    "Interrupting you is what gets you upset? Not breaking your men?" Mordred asked.


    "Peasants and ruffians who are of the lowest class." He turned up his nose. "Their well being is of no concern to someone like me."


    I could not see Mordred''s face under her armor, but I believe she was all but murderous. Despite everything, she felt very strongly about these people who used their name. Enemies they were, but to see him toss aside his own allies....


    "What a fucking joke. Atleast those ''peasants'' faced off against me and didn''t try chasing a skirt in the middle of a battle. Letting your men get beaten just because they''re lower status? What a piece of a shit."


    The man scoffed. "What a foul mouth. Are you the one that keeps this flower away?" He looked at me once more coming to the wrong conclusions. "An uncouth brute is unworthy of such beauty. I shall remedy this situation immediately." He drew the sword that was sitting on his back. "You shall have the honor of facing Lancelot, strongest knight of Lord Uther."


    Mordred went still. I recognized the name and I only had some knowledge of its significance for the lass.


    "Lancelot....." Mordred muttered as red lightning began to envelop her. The helmet on her head began to shift as its part slid down to reveal her face. "Aint that some shit." A vicious grin appeared. "Well, Lancelot." She brought her blade up, leveled with him. "My name is Mordred Pendragon. And I''m going to enjoy this far more than I should."


    ****


    Omake ¨C You have a certain Type.


    Wilhelm POV


    "What are you insinuating?" I looked at Artoria.


    "I am insinuating nothing. I am merely pointing out the fact. It is nothing to be ashamed of, Wilhelm." Artoria replied. "From what I have come to understand, many people have a ''type''. Yours just happens to coincide with...mature women."


    "I don''t have a type." I denied. "It''s just a coincidence. Besides, are you calling you calling yourself a ''mature woman''?" I smirked towards her.


    "My aging may have stopped at this physical state, but make no doubt, Wilhelm. I am many years older than you even if we do not take into account the year I was born until now." She retorted.


    "I should seduce Rin, just to prove you wrong."


    "Please don''t attempt to seduce Rin. As amusing as it would be to see you fail, it would just cause problems."


    "Yeah, I don''t want to ruin ¨C" I paused. "What do you mean, ''fail''?" I quirked an eyebrow. "I could seduce her if I wanted to."


    "Oh, Wilhelm." Artoria chuckled, reaching over and gently patting my cheek. "Is this the ''selective blindless'' I''ve heard about in men?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean!?"


    "It means.....have you not seen Rin more interested in the women you bring home as opposed to you?"


    "Wait...really?"


    Artoria shook her head. "It doesn''t matter, we have arrived."


    "This conversation isn''t over." I grumbled. "I don''t have a ''type''. I simply happened upon some wonderful women who happened to be more....mature." I let out a breath, as we walked up to the front door. "So just.....knock and introduce ourselves?"


    "I believe that is the best course of action." Artoria nodded.


    Though....we didn''t really need to knock as we just walked straight through he bounded fields.


    Before I could even touch the door, it swung open revealing the occupants inside.


    "Saber!?" Several voices blurted out, then turned to a young woman who looked exactly like Artoria behind them.


    "W-what!?" The ''Saber'' they referred to blurt out in confusion.


    "May we come in?" I asked.


    ***


    "Well this is awkward." I said idly as we had been staring at each other for like ten minutes now.


    "Who are you?" I recognized the voice and face of the one who spoke up. The mirror image of a younger Rin Tohsaka.


    "Well, I should introduce myself I guess." I cleared my throat. "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg. Grandson of Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg, Wizard Marshall of the Mages Association."


    "Z-Zelretch!?" Rin exclaimed.


    "Um.....who''s Zelretch?" The young man that sat between Rin and the alternative version of Artoria questioned with a confused look on his face.


    "Shirou, you idiot! He''s one of the only Magicians in existence! We went over this last week!" She smacked his shoulder.


    Shirou Emiya, one of the differences in my main World-line. He doesn''t exist there, however, I do know quite a bit about him.


    "Eh, not that big of a deal." I said evenly. "And I guess I don''t have to introduce my companion....considering."


    "It is polite to do so anyways." Artoria spoke up. "I am Artoria Pendragon, it''s a pleasure to meet you all."


    "You are me." The Artoria opposite of us spoke up. "How is this possible?"


    "Okay for convenience sake, how about ¨C " Put my hand on Artoria''s head. "My Artoria is just ¨C Artoria, yours is Saber?" I offered.


    "Makes it easier." Rin grumbled. "But I''m with Saber, how? There shouldn''t be another Grail to summon a servant!"


    "Grandson of Zelretch. Do you think I wouldn''t know the same Magic? I don''t come from this World-Line, neither does my Artoria."


    "It''s true." She confirmed. "I had my own Grail War, similar to your own. Though, the noticeable exception would be the young man infront of me. Would you perhaps introduce yourself?" Artoria asked.


    "Oh." He perked up. "Um....Shirou Emiya.....guess it''s nice to meet you again?" He gave a good natured smile.


    Artoria smiled towards him. "Yes, likewise."


    "And...Saber meet Artoria?" I grinned.


    Artoria turned to me with a little swat at my shoulder. "Apologies, he thinks he is humorous at times."


    "So....are you two like...together?" Rin asked. "Oh, and I''m Rin Tohsaka, by the way."


    "Yes." Artoria didn''t deny it. "And we are aware of who you are. Our Rin is a part of our lives, she is even my master."


    "Oh?" Rin turned to Shirou. "Atleast I didn''t get my Servant stolen in a different timeline."


    "Hey, I said I''m sorry!" Shirou instantly apologized.


    "Excuse me." Saber interrupted. "Did you say you both are....together?"


    "I did." Artoria confirmed again. "Wilhelm and I have been dating for awhile now." She reached out of her own volition, taking my hand.


    "Oh." Saber blinked. "you too...." She said quietly.


    "Wait are you and...." I gestured towards Shirou.


    "Y-yes." Saber was a bit more.... unfamiliar with those kinds of feelings as she immediately went red.


    "Huh." Well, good for her. Even if she isn''t my Artoria, I''m glad she''s happy. "Hey kid." I turned to Shirou. "Want some advice on how to ''handle'' her?" I wiggled my eyebrow.


    Both Artorias made the same noise of embarrassment.


    "Wilhelm!"


    "Uh, sure?" Shirou accepted, probably not understanding what I was implying.


    "Shirou!" Saber made an almost exact reaction that my Artoria did.


    "Oh my god, this is great." Rin just had the biggest smile on her face. "You know, you both have almost the same hair color too. Weird coincidence."


    I blinked at that, looking at Shirou''s hair, then pulling a strand of mine down to compare. "Huh." I turned to Artoria. "What a strange coincidence."


    Artoria narrowed her eyes. "Are you insinuating something?"


    "Oh no, I''m merely.....pointing out the fact...." The corners of my lips curled up. "A young man with bright red hair..."


    "That is a happenstance and nothing more."


    "Hmm." I turned back to shirou. "Hey, Shirou. You wouldn''t happen to have a fascination with swords, would you?" I already knew the answer to that question.


    "Uh, yeah? I like swords, what about it?"


    I turned back to Artoria.


    "T-that proves nothing." She stuttered. "It''s not the same, he just ¨C "


    "He has an endless field of swords in his soul." I interjected, much to the surprised exclamations to the hosts.


    "....." Artoria could muster an argument.


    "My, I think someone has a Type." I said with as smug a tone as I could muster.


    ***


    Author''s Note.


    Okay, i made a little mistake last chapter. It''s two chapters that covers the majority of this little plot. Last week when I wrote it, I had to split it into two parts cause it was too long but I didn''t want to drag it out over like 6 chapters. Next one is 8k words and then a cleanup chapter. Added a little Omake as an apology for my mistake.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 243: part 2

    Chapter 243: part 2


    I looked between Agravain and the cages again and felt utterly disgusted at what I saw. I took a deep breath and settled myself.


    "Rin, can you please inspect the cages, make sure there are no traps?" I asked.


    I knew Rin was just as repulsed, but this was an important matter that couldn''t be ignored.


    "Yeah." She said quietly, going to the nearest one with a child who barely looked conscious. He did not look to be in good shape. She took out a jewel and held it up to her eye, scanning the surroundings intently.


    "Agravain..." I looked at the man again.


    "The Cages ¨C " He stopped, and his body shook, blood started dripping out his nose as he twitched.


    "I see.....you''re just as trapped as they are." I muttered, looking at the curses and bindings that were cast on him. "Raikou." I called out to my Servant. "Our priorities have changed. Let the others find who we were looking for, we''re on a different rescue duty." I could not in good conscious leave these people to this fate.


    "Yes, Master. I am yours to command." Raikou nodded.


    I know Artoria would not fault me for this. In fact, she''d probably wholeheartedly agree with my actions.


    "We''re good Schweinorg." Rin called out. "Though there are some marks left on the cages, they look like runes, but I don''t recognize them and they''re drawn in blood. Witchcraft isn''t'' my specialty, but it looks similar to it."


    I walked over to where she pointed out. There were indeed some markings drawn about, hidden and unnoticeable if Rin hadn''t been looking over the cages thoroughly.


    "But these things are Mystic Codes, they''re designed to act like.....shock collars on a bigger scale." She was clearly upset given her own tone and I couldn''t fault her.


    "Witchcraft isn''t my specialty either...." I bit my lip, considering our options. Raikou''s Mystery Slayer would probably be able to cut through them, but the issue was any backlash suffered by other people. I drew a string of runes over the curses to isolate the effects as best I could before crushing the magics around the cage and pulled it open.


    "Start healing everyone." I stated, going to another cage. "A Health Potion for everyone and use healing spells too." I began setting them out for use.


    "R-right." Rin nodded, looking over the child.


    There weren''t that many people/children in here, probably only a couple dozen, but it still took some effort to make sure everyone was stable. I don''t know if I could acknowledge the effort that went into keeping them all alive. They were certainly not in good shape, but they weren''t about to drop dead.


    I glanced many times at Agravain to see what he would do, but he didn''t make a move. I realized what was going on at this point, but you never knew and I was quite skeptical of everything about this place/on this mission/about this family.


    "Anything you can tell me about the large Ritual set up using the Castle as a foundation?" I decided to try asking him as we settled the problem of the prisoners.


    "You noticed that....?" He smiled wryly. "It''s ¨C " He twitched again, gritting his teeth. "Defense...Uther controls." He managed to grit out between spasms.


    A defense mechanism that Uther had control of?


    "Master?" Raikou put a hand on my shoulder. "You look conflicted."


    I looked around the room once more at the people lying about. Rin was still checking over several, but they would.....survive.


    "Wondering what I should do." I said honestly, turning back to Agravain. "What can you tell me without....." I waved at him.


    He seemed to understand what I was asking. "I''m Agravain, given the name by Uther. I''m not very strong compared to the other legacies, but my specialty lies in strategy and planning."


    "What happened to you?" I asked.


    "Uther likes to make examples of people who go against him." Agravain said once more. "Even if they are his brother." He shook his head. "I didn''t want to be the head of the family, but I knew that Uther would be....ruthless in his leadership. I was unfortunately proven right."


    I opened my mouth and closed it again. "Fucking hell." I rubbed my temples. "What a mess this is."


    "I spent years sneaking in little backdoors into all the defenses. But to think you''d just blow right through them." He gave a depressed chuckle.


    "You''ve been sabotaging them?" I blinked in surprise.


    "As much as I could." He didn''t seem to care about his sorry state as he smiled brightly. "Though, my brother didn''t like that I helped his son escape, so he.....increased the chains on me."


    "You helped Arthur run away?" I was surprised by that. "He never mentioned anything like that."


    "He didn''t know." Agravain laughed again. "Uther would have done something eventually. He''s too power hungry for his own good. Binding his son seemed like the next step for him to take."


    "I don''t know If I can do anything about these immediately." I looked him over again. Maybe Avalon could disperse the curses and destroy these ''chains''? But I gave it back to Artoria awhile ago.....Well, he shouldn''t be in trouble for the time being. "Would any healing have a negative effect?"


    "Probably." He shrugged. "Uther was very systematic in ¨C " He stopped sighing again.


    "You''re pretty nonchalant about this whole thing." I eyed him suspiciously.


    He smiled wide at that. "I don''t suspect to live beyond today, but if Uther is gone before I am, I would die happily. And knowing this place was never going to exist again, my heart would rest easy." He looked around.


    I blinked for a moment as I noticed another thing on his body. More so than a curse or magics binding him, it was carved on his flesh, rather amateurishly. I reached forward, pulling his rob away to inspect it. It was the same symbol that was drawn on the cages in blood.


    "You...you were mitigating it as much as possible, weren''t you?" Seeing the matching inscriptions and combining some context clues, it wasn''t hard to guess the intent. He was transferring it to himself, shouldering as much as he could.


    There was only a bitter smile in response.


    "I was never very good at magic." He said quietly.


    I was about to speak again, but the whole castle started shaking violently. Strange noises echoing out and I felt like the temperature was increasing.


    Agravaine''s eyes widened, he looked frantic. "NO!" He shouted. "It''s ¨C !" He couldn''t finish the sentence as he clutched his heart. "Protect!" He looked at me.


    I slammed my Staff of Magnus into the ground and called upon my strongest defensive spell. "Shield of Asgard!" I cast as quickly as I could as it covered all the unconscious people.


    I felt the effects assail the barrier, something was trying to latch onto the people in here.


    "Draining...." Agravain raised a shaky hand towards the ceiling and spoke between pants. "Family." He finished


    "A draining effect?" I muttered. "The ritual is used to drain the Magical Energy from family members?" I tilted my head. That in of itself wasn''t that bad, if every person contributed power to a spell, it would support it better.


    "Lifeforce." He corrected.


    My own eyes widened by the insinuation. Whatever it was, my shield was keeping these people from getting drained, which would definitely kill them in their current state.


    "Schweinorg, any idea what''s going on?" Rin asked.


    "The large-scale ritual, it''s taking in lifeforce to power itself and that implies some pretty nasty effects." I answered honestly. "Magical Energy would be one thing, and ignorable as far as morality is concerned. But something like this, that''s the dark stuff you don''t want to touch."


    Everything went deathly still for a moment, then a second later, I felt a large presence envelope the area.


    And a roar reverberated, shaking the foundations of the castle.


    ***


    Achilles POV


    "Come on, big guy. That all you guy?" I taunted him as he stumbled away after taking my fist to his stomach.


    He reorientated himself quickly, let out a few pants before standing back up straight. "Brat!" He shout, gripping his sword. "Do you think a sneak attack like that would keep me down?"


    "A sneak attack...?'' I blinked at that. "I attacked from right infront of you..."


    "Hmph, you won''t get the better of me again." He snorted. "Come, face my holy blade ¨C Dyrnwyn. Only the worthy can wield this mighty blade. You shall have the honor of face it head on!"


    Dyrnwyn, huh? The name was something I knew from the Grail given knowledge, though it''s probably different in this world. Seemed pretty cool, I guess. The Fires are hot enough, I can acknowledge that much.


    "Well, it should make it a little interesting." I leveled my spear at him.


    "Arrogant!" He shouted, rushing towards me. His body became enveloped in a power I didn''t recognize immediately. Was this that ''Touki'' I heard about? It made me grin thinking there were still things new to me.


    The wave of his sword sent flames cascading towards me. I tapped my foot against the ground before moving out of the way. Again, a torrent of fire filled the spot I had been in only for me to be several feet away at the blink of an eye.


    I looked at him and yawned, holding my spear over my shoulder. "Too slow~"


    "Raar!" He shouted bursting towards me with a sudden increase in speed, swinging his sword down.


    I raised my Spear up with one arm to block. A wave of fire pushed against me but I didn''t budge under the flames. No, these fires couldn''t touch me through my Noble Phantasm.


    "Haaah...."I let out a breath, feeling the hot air fill my lungs. "I guess I got excited for nothing." I stomped on the ground, cracking the stones beneath us and putting him off balance. With a flick of my wrist, I knocked his sword back, breaking his guard and sent my elbow back into his chest.


    He crumpled under the strain, lifted off his feet and went sailing over the side of the wall, crashing into one of the buildings below.


    I took the moment to glance over at Jinn, the woman that Wilhelm asked me to look after. Don''t know why he was so concerned, she was currently handing a collection of magic-users their asses.


    Oh well, I just shrugged and looked at the pile of debris I sent that knight into start moving about as he pushed his way up. The building immediately caught fire as he jumped forward, the flames surrounding him.


    However, he looked different. His lower body took the form of a lion ¨C no a cheetah?


    He growled, looking at me as I jumped down off the wall. As soon as my feet touched the ground, he moved much quicker than before, slamming his sword down.


    "That''s more like it!" I grinned at the increase of speed and power. This was what I was expecting! "Is this one of those Sacred Gears I heard about!?"


    "My Beast Stampede allows me to take the form of animals, I can use their advantages for myself!" He gloated.


    Hmm, I think there''s more to it than that, since a regular Cheetah wouldn''t be able to do something like this.....but I didn''t really care.


    He swung his sword precisely as I took a proper stance and went about deflecting each strike with the tip of my spear. I increased my speed slightly and he was able to follow for a few more exchanges.


    "How about this!?" I laughed, taking it up another notch. With my spear coated in my Magical Energy, I trust out a dozen times in a single breath.


    Blood erupted from the man, as he only managed to handle a few blows before the remainder slipped through his guard. Several large cuts ran along his body, flowing with blood as he fell to the ground.


    Not very satisfying, the Touki was interesting, but that was about it. Well, I can buy some drinks with the money I made, so it wasn''t a total loss.


    I wonder how sis was doing? I looked around to finally see her trading arrows with that other guy. "Well, she looks like she''s having fun so I won''t interfere. Handled this easily enough, guess I''ll go find those two girls we were looking for, they should ¨C "


    "Balance Breaker ¨C Beast Stampede, Dragon Supremacy"


    I turned back towards the Knight as he erupted in a torrent of power. He changed, his body enlarged and scales grew all over him. Wings sprouted on his back and massive draconic limps replaced his human ones.


    "A Dragon is the highest in the animal Kingdom" He roared. "I AM A DRAGON!" Fire escaped his mouth as his proclamation.


    "Hoooh, now that''s pretty good." I admired the pressure he was putting off now. "Maybe I was a little hasty in dismissing you."


    "You''ll regret making a fool of me." He growled, picking his sword up again. He took a step forward, and the ground shuddered and cracked in every direction. His wings beat and he burst towards me.


    I brought my spear up to block as he pushed me back, sending me into the stone walls. His blade pushed against the shaft of my spear, his other hand ¨C his claw reached out to rake at me, only to harmlessly run along my skin.


    "W-what!?" He spoke in confusion as his now draconic claws couldn''t penetrate my Noble Phantasm.


    "What''s wrong, you having a bit of trouble there?" I laughed at him.


    "DON''T MOCK ME!" He roared, pushing my spear back. He reeled back and swung his sword down harder. His speed was impressive for a human, and his power had been significantly increased. His mouth opened up, revealing a lot of sharp teeth, but I only paid attention to the stream of fire that was bellowed outwards. The flames tore into the walls, melting the stone and caused a large portion of it to crumble under the strain.


    I moved out of the way, fist slamming to the bottom of his jaw, stopping the torrent of fire. That surprisingly didn''t slow him down as he continued to attack me, sword in hand.


    His skill wasn''t bad either. The flurry of attacks he unleashed didn''t lack the years of practice he must have dedicated. He didn''t let this power go to his head and ignore that facet of his skills.


    "Should I get a little serious?" I smiled ducking under another swing. With a flash, I had moved out of his vision.


    My spear was striking forward toward his head. His eyes widened and he franticly moved his sword to push my spear away, narrowly avoiding me running him through.


    Impressive reflex and speed, seems like he still had some power he held in reserve.


    How about kicking it up another notch then?


    With another burst of speed, the spot I was occupying in a moment prior had become empty, only a wisp of wind indicating I had moved. From the other side of him, my spear was coming again as he moved, once more aiming to pierce through him.


    He shouted, sword ablaze, swinging at my spear to defend.


    Again, I moved behind him, spear shooting out. I continued to increase the speed slightly each time he blocked, and continued to aim for his blind spots. He became more frantic and erratic as I got closer and closer to landing a blow on him. The small cuts he barely managed to escape with started to become more numerous and larger as a few breaths progressed.


    His breathing picked up and his eyes bloodshot. He looked ragged with his fake scales torn apart all over his body.


    I could admire his endurance; it was certainly able to keep him going through all of this. Taking a few steps away and gaining a bit of distance, I looked him over and nodded to myself.


    "Well, lets end this." I gripped my spear and my feet dug into the ground. The Magical Energy around me swirled and the air exploded with a movement from myself. One moment I was a few dozen yards away, the next, my spear pushed through him, nailing him to what remained of the wall in this area.


    His sword went flying off at the impact, his body spasmed under the blow. He looked down, touching my spear that had him impaled to the side of the castle. "W-who are y-you....I''m supposed to be G-Gawain, how...!?" His scales shattered and fell off him, his wings dispersed into nothingness. His body slowly turned back to normal.


    "Didn''t I already say? I''m Achilles ¨C A hero." I pulled my spear out, flicking the blood away. I looked down at him, his eyes relaying he had more to say, but I doubt he could speak anymore. "You weren''t bad, maybe if you trained a bit more, I''d have had to try harder." I shook my head.


    Felt like he still had a bunch of potential to get stronger. His ¨C Sacred Gear was interesting and I feel like it could have been used better.


    What a shame.


    He should survive, but if he doesn''t, not much of a loss.


    I guess I''ll go find those two girls now.


    "Bitch, if he was here right now, I''d say it to his face just like I did back then." I raised pointer and middle finger in a V towards him. "All the shit he pulled, all the problems he caused cause he couldn''t keep his dick in his pants. And now even I''m starting to feel bad that you''re his descendant."


    I moved again, turning into a streak of lightning and slammed into his sword again, his body buckling under the blow. I unleashed a series of slashes and he managed to keep up for the most part. Each one sent a shockwave through him as he struggled to raise his arms.


    I channeled it into my hand, my lightning gathered as I released it into him with our blades still locked.


    He let out a scream of pain, sword shaking in his hand. I grabbed Clarent with both hands, and filled it with my Magical Energy, swinging it at his own sword, shattering it instantly.


    The fake Lancelot dropped to the ground, panting heavily for breath. "How!? That sword was custom created by the finest alchemists until I could acquire my true birthright."


    "Like that thing could keep up with my Clarent." I snorted. Kinda a dick move to destroy someone''s sword intentionally, did it on that Arthur dumbass just out of anger. But this cunt deserved it outright.


    He sputtered, looking at my sword. "That''s impossible... how did you get that sword? Are you working for the church!?"


    "Do you just like to hear yourself talk and ignore everyone else?" I grabbed him by the hair, pulling him up to my eye level. "So, listen well, you dumbass. I''m not a reincarnation. I aint some ''inheritor'' of his spirit. And I''m definitely not some stupid cunt that took the name to make myself feel more important. I am Mordred Pendragon, true heir to Camelot."


    Turning Clarent sideways, I swung it hard at his head, knocking him into the ground, his body twitching but otherwise not moving.


    "Fucking idiot." I spat. "At Least the real thing was able to match his skills with his utter annoyance."


    If it weren''t for Father, it would be his head rolling instead of just being smashed into the ground.


    But it was pretty satisfying beating his ass.


    ***


    Artoria Pendragon POV


    Uther''s blade did give me momentary pause, if just because the nostalgic feeling of seeing something that reminded me so much of my faithful knight''s sword.


    After the initial surprise wore off, I could spot the differences quite easily. It was not the Sacred Sword of the Planet, it was a sword created by something lesser. Whether that be a God or a man, I do not know.


    However, I did not let my guard down, as it was a legendary blade in this world and I would treat it as such. Taking Arthur''s words into account, it would be a powerful weapon for anyone to wield.


    "You want to step into the big league, little girl? Fine." Uther spat. "Killing you won''t mean anything. I''ll get my way in the end."


    "Allow me to assist." Arthur spoke up, stepping forward.


    "Boy, do not make this worse." Uther frowned glancing at his companions. The two nameless knights didn''t speak but they burst forward towards Arthur.


    "Handle those two." I said calmly, watching him draw his blade and engage them.


    A cursory glance at the two knights, I did not believe them to be stronger than Arthur. Though the both of them together may prove a challenge, I would allow him to fight them both.


    He snorted, walking towards me with unabated steps. "I''m curious what gives you the confidence to stand against me with no fear. Let''s find out."


    He was fast, I could acknowledge that.


    His sword ¨C Galatine, swung down at me within a blink of an eye. A single, horizontal slash that threatened to cleave me in two if I made no move.


    I brought up Invisible Air, my eyes locking with his own as our two weapons collided, neither budging an inch.


    "An invisible sword?" I raised an eyebrow. "Petty tricks." The flames that danced around his sword emboldened, the intensity increased and he attempted to push through my guard. I felt the ground under us began to crack at the strain.


    "Haah!" I let out a shout, knocking his blade away, earning a shocked look from him. Pivoting on my heels, I gathered momentum and swung my sword overhead.


    He brought Galatine up to block, knees slightly buckling under the sudden force. "If that''s all ¨C "


    I activated my Mana Burst, sliding my sword along his edge, I spun my body, sword seeking his torso.


    He caught it again with the flat of his blade, but he was unprepared for the increase in force, knocking him off his feet. He tumbled a few times before sliding back onto his feet. His metal greaves dug into the ground before he charged back at me.


    His blade was quick, swinging countless times in a few breaths. I met each blow with my Invisible Air, sending shockwaves out at every collision. After a few exchanges, I judged his reaction well enough, with a shift in my stance, I thrust forward in an opening.


    My sword tore through his armor, cutting his side before he spun away to avoid the worst of it.


    My opponent looked furious, the flames around him burst out, condensing and returning to wrap around him. "To be wounded by a little girl?" He spat out. "Disgraceful. I will remove this stain from the world."


    "Come, test this ''little girl''s'' blade." I leveled Invisible Air against him once more.


    He was fairly strong for a living human. Not to mention the shimmering flames around him were visibly enhancing his physical abilities.


    He sneered, swinging his blade upwards, the ground sundering at the motion as I jumped to the side and charged at him. His physical prowess was impressive, I knew I could be wounded if I took such a blow. I ducked under his next slash, and struck true with Invisible Air, drawing blood from him once more before being forced back.


    Uther responded by sending another flurry of attacks at me, each one accompanied by searing flames. I raised my gauntlet up, deflecting his sword to the side to slash towards his neck.


    The flames around him exploded out, covering my vision. The heat wave was kept at bay with my Mana Burst, only for his sword to cut through the flames.


    I deflected the sword away with a quick thrust. The surrounding flames seemed to be absorbed by the sword as they rolled around the blade. With another sweep, they were expunged towards me.


    I gathered my Magical Energy and swung my sword down, sending a force back at them to avoid the brunt of the heat.


    The waves of fire burnt away the surroundings, turning the forests behind us to ash.


    "The closer to noon, the stronger I become! You chose poorly in challenging me at this time." Uther declared. "Right now, I am a God of Fire!" He swept his sword every which way, creating and controlling the flames that rolled off it. "I only need one of you alive, my idiot son shall suffice. Turn to ashes along with my shame!" He roared, swinging his sword down, discharging the flames once more.


    "Then I shall answer in kind." I held Invisible Air up, and swung it down at the coming torrent of flames. "Strike Air: Hammer of the Wind King." I activated my Noble Phantasm, the Mystic Code that had been elevated after becoming a Servant.


    The condense winds around my true blade had burst out like a hurricane sweeping up the oncoming flames and dispensing them harmlessly away.


    A portion of his fires swept to either side of me, turning that area to a wasteland with their passing. Truly, it was a powerful sword, even if I still considered it lesser to the one from my home.


    Uther''s eyes widened as our vision met once more, his flames showing no signs of having even singed my body.


    "Surrender." I declared. "You have been proven to be inferior to me. I shall not hold back my blade if you wish to engage again."


    I could understand Arthur''s sentiments. He was certainly a higher level than the younger man, however, I was confident in completely defeating him without much issue. He should become stronger in a few hours as well, but I still had my confidence even then.


    "Y-you dare?!?" He roared. "I was the one who built this family up from the mess it was before. I made people respect us again! We were nothing but dogs for the Church before I took the seat! How dare some no-name child come and demand I surrender!" He spoke with a fury, his flames exuberating with his emotions as they pulsed at every raised tone.


    "I just needed more time. I would surpass that monster the church hides. I would be the strongest human in another few decades! Then no one would have been able to challenge us." He growled, which slowly turned into a chuckle. "Well, I prepared for such a thing. I thought it would be the church that sought to bring us to heel, not some child from a bastard."


    He reached towards his own arm guard and tore it away from his right hand. I noticed a tattoo depicting a serpent.


    Pushing his left hand towards the wound on his side, he gathered blood on his thumb and ran it down the tattoo, which then began to glow.


    Instantly, the ground shook ¨C rather, the Castle began to shake and I felt a very large influx of Magical Energy that swirled into the surroundings.


    "What are you doing? Cease this foolishness." I declared.


    "Haha, it''s already started." He cackled. "It''ll set me back a few decades, but it''s better than losing my place." He held his sword up as the flames gathered.


    "Whats going on....?" I turned to look at Arthur who was confused as the two knights he was fighting dropped to the ground.


    "Sacrifice yourselves for the family." Uther said coldly.


    They looked like they were being drained of all their life.


    My head snapped back to the castle where a very ¨C very large Magic Circle formed overhead, matching the structure''s layout.


    "I will stop this ¨C " He didn''t respond but swung Galatine towards Arthur, a massive torrent of flames sailing towards the younger man.


    I grit my teeth and moved to intercept


    "Can you stop me while protecting the disappointment?" He laughed. "I''ve prepared this for years. Finding the right materials to make sure we had a defense for those monsters I couldn''t handle yet. Born in a distant land, I give my flames and the life of my kin to bring you back to this realm."


    The flames he gathered were swept away towards the source of the magic and the Magic Circle took on a strange hue as an energy was pulled from the castle.


    "The Ashen tree left from your corpse, offered to call you back." Uther began a chant. "The head of a Hydra, offered for your new body. The Flames of the Sun, offered as the spark of your resurrection. And the life force of my kin to bind it all together." He shouted towards the Magic Circle. "Return to life ¨C Boitata?"


    There were a few items inside the Magical Circle that appeared, a tree just as he had spoken off, the Head of a serpent creature ¨C a hydra. His flames wrapped around him, and the supposed life force of those he gathered pushed into it as well.


    A shadow enveloped overhead before its form solidified by absorbing the materials provided


    The illusionary form shattered, revealing a massive serpent that floated above the castle. Wreathed in flames, it looked up at the sky and let out a thunderous roar.


    ***


    Wilhelm POV


    "Artoria?" I quickly landed next to my girlfriend as her eyes still stared at the massive creature.


    "Wilhelm, do you know what manner of creature this is?" She asked. "He called it Boitata?."


    "Boitata?...." I rubbed my temples. "It''s uh.......South American? Erm....a fire serpent that resurrects or something about hiding in burnt trees? My knowledge on them isn''t that in-depth."


    [It''s only a step down from being a real dragon. About the same thing as one of those Imoogi.] Ddraig spoke in my soul. [I''m pretty sure I was the one who killed this thing.]


    Wait, really?


    [Yeah, I think it wanted to try eating me to become a real dragon.] Ddraig snorted. [Actually, I remember now, I killed it a few times. It had some annoying ability to resurrect itself kinda like a Phoenix. If the right pieces are gathered....well, you can see the results. Bringing it back isn''t that difficult, though how long is the question.]


    "It''s a step below a real dragon." I told Artoria. "Though, based on its temperament, it shouldn''t be controllable. Err, I think they''re protectors of nature...? I might be getting some myths confused."


    "It''s too late!" I heard a shout coming from a man with a few flames burning around him.


    "Uther, stop this nonsense. Dismiss this creature, return what you took from your family." Artoria tried to bargain. "This will only lead to the destruction of everything."


    "Hmph, do you think I would create something I couldn''t control?" He scoffed. "I used the flames of my sword to bring it back." He stated, holding his sword up. At his motion, the massive serpent suddenly jerked its head, staring down at us.


    "Will, are Rin and the others safe?" She asked.


    "Rin''s with Raikou." I confirmed. "They''re fine. But there were some.....bad things in the dungeon. We chose to handle them opposed to searching elsewhere."


    Artoria took a deep breath, closing her eyes for a brief moment. "I believe it is time to end this farse for good. Please take Arthur and stand back."


    "Oh." I realized what she was doing. I immediately grabbed Arthur who let out a surprised noise and flew to the side out of the way.


    "Shouldn''t you help her?" Arthur questioned.


    "Kid, she doesn''t need my help." I laughed. "You''re in for a treat. You want to know her identity, right? Just keep watching."


    Uther cackled like a mad man as he held the simmering blade in his hand. "Devour her, my pet!" He declared.


    The coiled Serpent hissed, letting its entire body unfold.


    If we were using this world''s terms, that thing was definitely in the ''Ultimate Class'' and a fair bit higher than this Uther was ranked.


    "Show me your struggle. How will an invisible blade help you against such a beast?" Uther smugly spoke.


    "Invisible blade? You seem to misunderstand." Artoria smiled lightly. "Condensed wind, folded so many times that light is reflected. But it is not meant as a weapon ¨C it is merely a sheath." She stated as the wind around her blade slowly unfolded.


    The shimmering golden light was slow to seep out, but once the wind was gone, the surroundings were suddenly filled with warmth.


    The phenomenon spread, motes of golden light slowly lifting out of the ground for as far as the eye could see.


    "What.....is that?" Arthur whispered.


    Artoria took a step forward, and the gentle light around her erupted in a torrential wave, gathering around her sword.


    "Who are you?" Uther managed to force out.


    "Sheathed in the breath of the planet, a torrent of shining life...." She held it up overhead. "Ex ¨C "


    "No!" Uther roared. "Finish her!" He shouted towards the beast.


    It hissed, spewing flames with each motion, but complied all the same. The massive serpent reeled back and shot its elongated body towards Artoria. The flames engulfing its entire length as the creature that dwarfed even the castle, came barreling down towards her.


    "¡ªcalibur!" She swung her sword down.


    The waves of light were released. The serpent was consumed by the torrents of light immediately as its hissing disappeared and its flames were removed from sight. A massive pillar of light erupted at the focal point, eradicating any remains of the serpentine creature.


    Everyone stared in silence as no signs of the creature were left, even as the light began to eventually fade.


    Artoria took slow, methodical steps towards Uther who had fallen to the ground. He stared at her with a mixture of fear and confusion.


    She placed her sword against his neck. "Do you now know who I am?"


    ***


    Big chapter out of the way, dealt with most of the stuff so it wouldn''t drag on.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my a/storyforone

 Chapter 244:

    Chapter 244:


    A tense silence filled the air. There were many eyes on us ¨C on Artoria as she dragged Uther''s body through the castle gates, right into the center of their stronghold.


    Once the fighting had stopped, the remaining people had come out amidst the remains of the lightshow that had enveloped the place.


    They also whispered and pointed when Arthur walked right behind us.


    I had given her a brief rundown of what my team had run into, and what had happened in the dungeon. Suffice to say, she was very much not pleased with Uther, even more so than before.


    Artoria didn''t back down from their gazes, almost welcoming them as she tossed Uther into the mud. He squirmed around, bound and gagged to speak. Such a prideful man was left in such a wretched state, and mocked even more by his current situation.


    She had yet to return Excalibur, to hide it behind her Invisible Air. It''s light still shined, it was a faint glow yet still pulsed out a warm feeling that welcomed all to its embrace.


    I could tell she was concerned, worried about the ramifications of what Uther did to his own family. Still, she didn''t make a move as the remaining people walked out of the ruins.


    "Uther is defeated." Artoria spoke softly, yet her voice reverberated around the surroundings. "If there is any other who wishes to stand by him, speak up now, otherwise I will take your silence as acknowledgement of surrender."


    She gave it a moment and just closed her eyes, waiting for a response.


    "Very well." She spoke again.


    "Father." A familiar voice came from behind and Mordred came into the courtyard, dragging a knight behind her just like her father had.


    "Mordred. I see your efforts have been rewarded." Artoria looked at the unconscious body.


    "Called himself Lancelot." She snorted. "Saw your Noble Phantasm and the big snake. Everything ended?"


    "Yes, we have taken the castle." She nodded. "Wilhelm." She turned to me, then towards everyone else. "Please provide healing for anyone who needs it."


    Yeah, these people....it looked like they had been starving for weeks. They looked extremely haggard and about to fall over.


    That spell, it drained their lifespan, ate away at their vitality. It would be difficult to heal them up fully; but to atleast get them to something comfortable, I could do that.


    "Ooh, let me help." Jinn''s suddenly popped up.


    "Thank you, Jinn." Artoria smiled. no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "Prepare a healing spell, I''ll make it so it''s distributed overtop the castle." I stated.


    "Okay, I''ll cast my best healing" She nodded.


    Well, I believe this was my first time using this particular version of my Nine Realms. Withdrawing the Staff of Magnus once more, I drew the runes into the air and began casting the spell. "The Breath of Magic ¨C Vanaheim." I called out as a golden spell circle appeared overhead.


    It was a simple concept to intertwine with the Godly realm of Vanaheim. While the Aesir were known as fierce warriors, the Vanir were known for their mastery of the magical arts. So I took the idea of my Five Elements Mutual Generation and applied it ontop of the Norse Cosmology that is Vanaheim.


    At this basic level, it acted as a consistent amplification spell. Though, there were a few kinks to work out, which was why I hadn''t used it in combat yet.


    Jinn held up her hands, glowing with a bright golden light. "Grand Healing." She let it loose towards my spell. The two combined and a bright light enveloped the entirety of the castle, and a rain of healing fell down onto everyone.


    I watched silently as the various people around looked up, the lights falling on them, healing them. While this kind of healing was not absolute, it was certainly effective at many things. There was a reason that despite healing being so readily available back in Skyrim, that Potions were still the go-to means.


    Suffice to say, Healing Magic was not omnipotent....unless your name was Avalon.


    She took a few steps towards the crowd. "Uther had done despicable things, and many of you have paid the price. However, I am sure that there are also many that were complicit and even participated in such....actions when they benefited you."


    Artoria stopped, turning back towards Agravain. "This man is someone I acknowledge. You are now leaderless, so he shall take the leadership. If anyone wishes to voice their dissatisfaction, now is the time." She glared towards the crowd.


    There were many knights who had participated in the fighting. While I know that many of them were just following orders, or stuck in their positions, I couldn''t fault Artoria in her hesitance to trust everyone without verification.


    "Good." She nodded. "I shall say now, I will be confiscating the things I deem this family not worthy to posses as it currently is. Once you have shown yourself capable of acting beyond what Uther had created, you may have your things returned."


    Well, they couldn''t really so ''no''. They were....conquered. Politely so. But conquered all the same.


    Oh well, time to loot all their cool toys.


    "It seems we''ve come right on time." I turned to look at Sca?thach walking over. I had been wondering what she had gotten up to.


    Kairi was right beside her, but there were also two more faces, I hadn''t met but recognize from pictures.


    "Arthur!" A girl in a large witch''s hat came running over.


    "Le Fay." Arthur accepted the girl into his arms for a hug.


    Right behind her was a woman in a maid outfit. I could admire Arthur''s taste, she was very cute.


    "Elaine." Arthur said quietly.


    "Arthur, I missed you." She looked like she was about to cry.


    "Ahem." Artoria politely cleared her throat, grabbing their attention. "Perhaps you wish this reunion in private?"


    "Eh!?" Le Fay blurted out. "Who are you, what''s going on? Is that Dad tied up?"


    "...Le Fay." Arthur sighed. "Apologize to his ¨C " He blinked. "Her Majesty." He chided his sister.


    I guess he accepted Artoria''s identity. The context clues were all there and he had a bigger picture than the other people. Well, he probably had many questions, but he seemed to understand that now was neither the time nor the place.


    "What?" Ley Fay looked around, her eyes landing on Artoria, then her sword. Her eyes widened as if she understood something. The same explanation that filled her soul as the others. "I....um ¨C" She fidgeted in place. "She''s....a girl? But....?"


    "Peace, child. There is no harm." Artoria just chuckled, shaking her head. "You do look so similar to her in her youth." She muttered, staring at Le fay.


    "Y-you Majesty." Agravain started speaking again. "What would you have us do with Uther?"


    "He had harmed the people with blatant disregard and performed vile deeds for his own selfish desires. I believe you should know what to do with him." Artoria said coldly. "It is your duty to weed out the individuals who would continue to harm others and the family or deserve of a similar fate."


    "Yes." He sighed. "I will see to it that he is executed for his crimes. And I will make sure the heinous ones shortly follow him." There was a sort of relief in his words as he said but. "But.....what would you have us do now? We..."


    "What is the point of the family in the first place? You are knights. You are here to foster the next generation, not fight for power or perceived glory in others worshipping you. If there is any honor left in this place, take to the old codes. Remember the oaths that are sworn upon your blades. Society has changed, people have different perceptions of morality. But there are still those who are in need, those who could stand to have an honorable knight by their side. To protect the realm."


    She finally dismissed Excalibur back into her soul, letting its light fade away. "However, heed my final warning." She once more turned to the crowd. Her gaze was heavy, as not many dared to keep their heads up as she passed them by. "Do not make me come back in this same capacity, for I will not be nearly as merciful."


    ***


    Wrapping up this little bit of the DxD arc. Sorry about no chapter yesterday, I just couldn''t do it with how I was feeling.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 245:

    Chapter 245:


    Based on everything that happened, there was no huge celebration or excitement once we finally got home. Rather, once we arrived at Yasaka''s place where we agreed to meet back up at. But at this point, I felt like it could be called an extension of our ''home'' considering everything.


    I was a little worried about Artoria. While no one could dispute that she was morally in the right with her actions, in what we all did, it had led to several people dying. Of which, there were quite a few that had been completely innocent of what been going on in that place.


    "You''re back." Yasaka greeted us immediately, ushering away her guards that were nearby, presumably so we would have some privacy. "I''m assuming that everything went well since I see no one harmed?" She eyed all of us as we walked through the portal.


    "Indeed. We succeeded in what we had set out to do." Artoria gave a curt reply without revealing much of the emotions on her face.


    "And you have more people than what you left with." Yasaka mused, eyes scanning the two new people we returned with.


    Arthur looked a little.... embarrassed as Le Fay and Elaine both sort of clung on to him from behind. "My Sister and my.....lover, Lady Yasaka." Arthur bowed respectfully.


    "Hmm." Yasaka tapped her chin, humming as she set her gaze on them for several moments. "If they want to stay, we''ll have to see about accommodations, I suppose."


    "I wanna stay with big brother...." Le Fay said quietly.


    "I would also like to stay with Arthur, if it is not too much trouble, Lady Yasaka." Elain said with a more polite tone as she stepped out from behind Arthur and politely bowed her head. Well, serving the Pendragon Family had probably instilled those mannerisms instinctually at this point.


    "Very well." Yasaka said, almost dismissively. "Arthur, go take them to see Soma, have him arrange something temporary until we find more suitable ¨C permanent accommodations."


    "Thank you, Lady Yasaka." Arthur dipped his head once more before turning towards Artoria. "Your Majesty." He said quietly as well, lowering his head respectfully towards her as well before leading the others out.


    Yasaka looked...confused before realization dawned on her. She had a complicated look on her face, almost mirrored by Le Fay and Elaine, the both of them probably still didn''t understand the situation fully Arthur was in.


    "Oh, and Arthur." Yasaka spoke up right as he was about to exit, causing him to stop and turn towards her. "I will be speaking with you three at a later time. Be prepared."


    He opened his mouth then closed it again, nodded his head before leaving.


    I guess they were going to find out what Arthur had been up to one way or another. I think that was Yasaka taking pity on him and letting him have a chance to explain himself on his own. Well, things would probably be worse if he waited until Yasaka bulldozed over everyone''s feelings and relayed the information.


    "Thanks for doing this." I spoke up, grabbing her attention. I took a few steps forward, and took her hand into mine with a practiced ease as I brought it up to give it a kiss. "I know you''re still not happy about Arthur....."


    She gave a warm smile. "That''s true, but I don''t mind lending a hand to those other girls." She let out a sigh. "So, I assume there was more to the story based on everyone''s reactions? I expected laughter and high spirits not.....this somber atmosphere."


    "I believe I would find a drink tempting at the moment." Artoria sighed with a frown.


    "Couldn''t agree more." Achilles snorted. "You need me for anything, this doesn''t really seem like something for me to stick around for."


    And Achilles could read a room, color me surprised.


    "No. Thank you for your help, it was greatly appreciated." Artoria shook her head.


    "Anytime." He waived her off. "Going to find a nice tavern or whatever they got here now that I got some money to my name."


    Atalanta sighed. "He could have handled that better, but I''ll follow along and make sure he doesn''t get into trouble." She gave a polite nod towards everyone as she quickly followed after the Rider Servant.


    Sca?thach stretched her arms, letting out a thoughtful hum. "I wonder if those people were let off too easily."


    "It is a question I have been asking myself." Artoria let out another uncharacteristic sigh. "It is simply impossible to sift through every person there and figure out who was complicit in Uther''s madness."


    "What happened?" Yasaka asked. "I don''t recall hearing anything too absurd from that part of the world or the Pendragon family. Though, they are known for being a bit reclusive."


    "Some shit I really didn''t wanna see." Rin muttered. "Uther thought torturing children was a viable political tool."


    Yasaka blinked at that, a scowl quickly forming on her face. "Did he kidnap ¨C "


    "His own fucking family." Mordred snorted. "Used them and threw them away whenever it suited him. And his top ''knights'' weren''t that much better. I was scared to ask how many of the women there couldn''t say ''no'' when that fake Lancelot came strutting around. Fucking slimy bastard."


    "Oh no." Yasaka looked horrified. "Tell me they were taken care of?"


    "I left them in the hands of Agravain." Artoria clarified. "After subverting the hierarchy of the family, I placed him in charge. He is someone I believe is trustworthy, and he was someone who was willing to suffer to protect his own family. I fully believe he will fix things properly and not let those who sinned escape. Not to mention I confiscated many of their....weapons so they will not be getting any ideas in the mean time." Artoria looked a bit pensive even with the proclamation. "However....there was much damage done.


    "Apparently, Uther had a large-scale ritual set up that drained the vitality, the life force of his family members to weave into the casting. He collected several items that conceptually aligned with a certain creature that allowed for its resurrection based on its own myths." I explained. "Basically, a big fuck-off flaming serpent that was barely under a traditional dragon in its existence."


    "I noticed the fixtures of it myself, but I did not have time to investigate. After the Golden Dawn Magicians started teleporting in, I thought it was a lesser priority since it didn''t appear active." Jinn added.


    "And you did wonderfully." I sneaked up on her, arms wrapping her up form behind. She brightened up quite a bit at that. And honestly, I think she thrived on compliments and acknowledgement. I suppose it wasn''t strange considering how she ''lived'' before.


    "There is no blame to be had. I do not think any of us would have expected that man to so willingly perform such heinous deeds." Artoria stated, as if making sure Jinn knew she didn''t blame the blue genie.


    "Things going awry is pretty damn common." Kairi crossed his arms. "Don''t think I''ve ever been on a job that hadn''t had a few surprises and turned everything pear shaped. All in all, things could have been much worse. Especially if we never interfered in the first place."


    "Mmm, and we were able to mitigate some of the worst parts." Sca?thach also spoke up, adding onto Kairi''s statement. "The location we had found the two girls at was where many of the non-combatant were hiding amidst our assault. I believe the vast majority of them would have been killed under the actualization of the ritual had we not been there to protect them."


    That''s a good point. I doubted they would teach all the ''help'' or lessers of the family the ways of magic or Touki or what have you. They would have most certainly been drained by the ritual and probably killed.


    "Yeah, and the ones in the dungeon were saved because of us." Rin nudged Artoria. "If we didn''t do this, then they would have died."


    Raikou was silent, nodding along as Rin spoke. It was obvious she agreed wholeheartedly. She was very upset at what happened, which was completely understandable. Not to mention she''s very protective of children.


    "We did good....Father." Mordred said. "We had to do something when they were going around calling themselves ''Pendragon''. They should get their shit together now and not be such an embarrassment."


    "Yes, I suppose we did, Mordred." Artoria gave a warm smile. "I am merely feeling....regretful due to the ties we shared with them." Her smile slowly turned back to something neutral as she appeared to have another thought. "And there is the matter of me acting less than covert in my actions."


    "Please, like anything can top what Schweinorg did." Rin snorted.


    "I''m sure they must have been thrilled at that." Kairi snorted. "I think the Church hates their authority being checked more than anything ''blasphemous'' that they shout about."


    Yasaka''s lips curled up. "You won''t hear me say anything to the contrary. But, yes, Excalibur pieces are currently missing and it''s believed to be the Grigori behind the thefts. The fact that nothing has happened between those two factions leads me to believe that is not the case. Otherwise, I don''t keep too close an eye on the Western factions when it does not concern me."


    "I see...." Artoria muttered. "It appears I have brought more problems to your home, Yasaka."


    "Oh, none of that." Yasaka playfully dismissed her concerns. "If I can handle Will getting in to fist fight with one of Japan''s patron deities, I can assure you that this is no issue for me. We are in no way subservient to Heaven or the Church, if they want to try something....." Yasaka developed a vicious grin.


    "Well said." Sca?thach laughed. "I dare them to come cause trouble. They will meet my spear."


    "I feel attacked." I pointed out. "But I also agree. At the end of the day, fuck''em."


    "Damn straight." Mordred grinned. "He actually says something good for once, Father."


    "No one''s touching my sister." Jinn floated over, wrapping up Artoria with a big smile.


    "I have no care for them. I will draw my sword if need be." Raikou added.


    "Oh God, I''m going to Hell." Rin deadpanned.


    "Oh Rin." I pat her shoulder. "It''s actually a pretty popular tourist destination for the supernatural world."


    "....you''re fucking with me."


    "He''s not." Yasaka giggled. "Kunou''s been trying to get me to take her to Lucifer Land for months now."


    Rin opened her mouth then closed it several times. "I need a drink."


    "Seconded." Kairi muttered. "Want to forget this conversation ever happened.


    "Woo, drinks all around!" Jinn cheered.


    "You, missy, are going to go slow this time." I pinched her cheek. "You got drunk way too fast last time." But drunk Jinn is also best Jinn.... hmm.


    "Oh, phooey~"


    "I wouldn''t mind indulging." Raikou said gracefully.


    "Should I remind you all that it''s barely noon?" Yasaka voiced.


    We all just paused there. "Food?" I offered.


    "Shit, I could eat." Mordred agreed.


    "I do enjoy the variety of food in this era." Sca?thach looked interested.


    "Yeah, I''m kinda hungry." Rin nodded.


    "I could eat." Artoria smiled warmly, looking around at everyone.


    "I''m sure you could." I snorted, wrapping her up.


    "W-what are you insinuating!?" Artoria stuttered.


    "Nothing at all." Rin said dryly. "Hang on, let me go make sure I have enough money to cover the costs. I only had a few hundred thousand Yen on me last time I check."


    "Rin!?" Artoria turned red.


    ***


    Valper Galilei POV


    "Speak, what was so urgent that it couldn''t wait? I was in the middle of my experiment, if it is not important...." I narrowed my eyes. "You will be among the next test subjects."


    "S-sir it''s about the stolen Excalibur Swords we were watching over..." The former Exorcist, whose name I didn''t care to remember spoke up.


    "Well, spit it out." I tapped my foot expectantly.


    "T-the Excalibur Swords, something happened!"


    I turned to look at the second man who stood nearby. He pushed his glasses up and looked a fair bit calmer. "Yes, at approximately 10:19 AM, all the Excalibur Swords seemed to....resonate with another source."


    "Resonate?" I furrowed my brow. "Explain."


    "I''m afraid we don''t know anything specific quite yet. But the swords we had seemed to start glowing and reacted to something. We''re currently trying to search for the source." He gestured towards the swords that were still held in their spots. "They were shaking violently and some of their abilities were.... manifesting without a user."


    "Y-yes." The more foolish one hurriedly ran over to the table. "Excalibur Transparency started to well....become transparent randomly. And Excalibur Nightmare...it began to create illusions every so often before they dispersed."


    Hmm....Kokabiel should be moving to steal the remainder any time now. I should ask him if he''s heard anything similar with the other swords.


    "Interesting.....very very interesting."


    ***


    Interlude next chapter.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 246: Interlude 12

    Chapter 246: Interlude 12


    Sun Wukong POV


    "You summoned me, Lord Indra." I bowed before the leader of the Indian Pantheon. For all his posturing and grumbling about ''proper demeanor'' when answering his summons, he sat there in flip flops and a tacky Hawaiian shirt. And who wears sunglasses indoors?


    Assholes, that''s who.


    He lorded himself ontop his throne. He hadn''t always had a throne, but he decided he needed one after visiting other Pantheons and seeing that they all had thrones. And because he''s Indra, no ones allowed to out-asshole him.


    "About time." Indra scowled, leg kicked over the armrest of his Throne, arm propping up his head. "You''re probably wondering why I summoned you."


    Well, it''s either to boss me around to satiate your inflated ego, or you have a mission.


    Sometimes both.


    "Do you have a mission for me, Lord Indra?" I respectfully asked.


    "Hmm." He looked down at me, pleased with my subservience. I spent enough time in the Celestial Bureaucracy to learn how to kiss ass. "I do." He said with a pause, not bothering to explain.


    He was going to make me ask.


    Fucking stupid ''power plays''.


    "I''m at your disposal, Lord Indra. Tell me what needs to be done and I''ll accomplish it to the best of my ability." I wasn''t going to give him the pleasure.


    He grunted with a hint of annoyance. Buddha above, why did he have to act so controlling. It''s only me right here, he didn''t need to flex his authority over the other gods. It''s not like I can rebel or anything, not after the mess I made in the Jade Emperor''s court.


    Well, after the messes I should say. You rampage one too many times, then suddenly everyone wanted your head.


    He sat up straighter, his demeanor shift told me of how serious the matter was. He usually didn''t come to me with such things, but I suppose I might be specifically needed here.


    "The Future has changed." Indra growled.


    I blinked in confusion. "I....don''t understand?"


    "Of course you wouldn''t." He scoffed.


    Asshole.


    "I''ve been tracking the outline of the Future and everything was going according to plan, but recently, there was a large shift, and everything is wrong!" He slammed his fist on his throne, cracking it. Purple Lightning simmered around him.


    Hmm, he was a powerful clairvoyant. Probably the strongest now that the Biblical God was dead, possibly only matched by Lord Shiva, but I had a feeling that Indra was a tiny bit above him in that regard while the God of Destruction was a bit stronger. However, there was a more important matter, did someone mess up his plans right under his nose?


    Well, it was hard to hold back a smile.


    I think I owed someone a drink.


    "Lord Indra, I don''t understand much of what you''re saying. But couldn''t you simply....look to see who''s causing you problems?" Merciful Buddha...I hate talking like this.


    Indra growled again, slumping in his chair. "Whatever ¨C whoever is causing this, I can''t see them."


    Well, aint that some shit?


    "And what is your command for me, Lord Indra? I assume no confidence in something that even you are uncertain of."


    "I was able to pick out some.... locations. Some things I need you to investigate discreetly." He flipped his own over, revealing a piece of paper. "I don''t know how relevant some of them are, so just investigate them all."


    It slowly floated down into my hands.


    "Some of these have times next to them, do I¨C "


    "And be at those places at the specific times that are marked. I was only able to gleam very few details, but they should be important. Don''t reveal yourself." He interrupted.


    Well, a little walk around the world wouldn''t hurt.


    "I will not fail you, Lo ¨C"


    "Don''t fail me, Monkey." Indra said dismissively.


    If I was a few years younger, I would have ¨C what did the kids say these days? Throw hands? I thought Bikou said that once or twice. Made me nostalgic for the days before my journey, before I converted. I should pay a visit to the Flowers and Fruit Mountain, maybe train the brats for a little bit, see how Bikou''s doing too.


    "By your leav ¨C"


    "Get going." He shooed me off. "Unless you want to go clean the divine stables."


    ....dick.


    ****


    Lets see here...this should be the place?


    It would have helped had he given me any kind of explanation instead of ''go here'' for whatever reason. At least this wasn''t one of the time-marked ones, which were due.....in the next few days.


    Using my transformation spell was quite handy for situations like this. Made infiltration missions easy. Not many people expected the Great Sage Equal to Heaven to be undercover like this.


    There''s no Former Monkey King here, just a dashing young human, looking around.


    Speaking of.


    What in the Nine Hells am I looking for?


    I could only scratch my head as I stood infront of a partially burned down house.


    "Is something wrong, Dearie?" I turned my head to see an old woman walk up to me. "You were staring at that place for awhile now. I hope you didn''t know anyone caught up in that dreadful fire."


    "Oh no, Auntie." I smiled. "I just got back to town after visiting my....Grandparents in the country. Was wondering what happened?" My acting skills were impeccable.


    "What a shame." She shook her head. "I remember a young man used to live here.....kept to himself. I don''t remember seeing anyone else. And just one day, the house burned down and I haven''t seen the young man since. I do hope he''s doing okay."


    Well, since that''s literally the only noticeable thing around here, I could assume that was what I came for. I mean....there were some devils on the other side of town. But I think this was their territory or something? Yeah, now I remember, that Satan Brat''s sister was here.


    Well, staying the hell away from them. Don''t want that freaky devil to come after me.


    Oh...I really hoped the devils had something to do with it. I would give up the Peaches of Immortality I snuck a few centuries ago if it meant I could see Indra''s face if that happened.


    "Do you remember his name by chance?" I asked.


    "Hmm, I think it was.....Shimoda. Shimoda Takao" She looked thoughtful. "Yes, I think that''s it. I''m sorry, it''s been a long while and he was a quiet child so I didn''t speak to him much."


    That name doesn''t sound familiar at all....not that I expected anything. I half thought that Indra just wanted to jerk me around for awhile just because he could. Wouldn''t be the first time...


    "It''s alright, Auntie. I was just curious." I flashed her an innocent smile.


    "My, aren''t you a sweet boy." She rubbed my head.


    Kind of awkward considering I''s more than 20 times her age.....


    "I have some cookies I made for my grandson, but he didn''t come over. How about helping an old woman and take some off my hands?" She gave that authentic grandmotherly smile that even someone like me couldn''t resist.


    And I was a sucker for some cookies.


    ****


    Well, the trip hadn''t been a complete waste, free cookies.


    "Uther was executed for the crimes he committed." Agravain said calmly. "Now, Father Pierre....."


    "What about the contracts we had?"


    "What about them?" Agravain replied instantly.


    "We were told ¨C "


    "We were told we would receive help. We would receive reinforcements and aid in the event of an attack." Agravaine''s voice was stern. "Before you should speak of what we should be providing you in the future due to these ''arrangements'' how about we discuss your absence when our home was under siege."


    "...We were preoccupied." The Priest scowled.


    "Really? The entirety of the Church was preoccupied and couldn''t answer our call for aid." Agravain snorted.


    "What do you care!?" The priest slammed his hand down on the table. "Your little coup won you the head seat."


    "While that''s technically true, it''s also very far form the truth." Agravain closed his eyes with a sigh. "I did not ask for this, but I suppose it makes little difference. Regardless, you violated the terms of our contract. Why should we honor the agreements between our two factions if you aren''t going to do the same?"


    "Y-you''re going to rip of the agreements we''ve had between us for the last 500 years?" The priest looked surprised. "Do you have any idea what that means?"


    "It means.....we will no longer be allies after today." Agravain leaned back in his seat. "We will be closing ourselves off for a few years to.... reevaluate our purpose."


    "Do you think we''d just let you walk away with so many of our treasures in your vaults!? We let you keep them because you did what you were told!"


    Agravain let out a laugh. "Feel free to check our vaults, we have no treasures to speak of."


    "What!?"


    "We were attacked. We were defeated. Do you think that the defeated side would get to keep anything of importance? I told you, I didn''t ask for this, it was thrust upon me." Agravain snorted with laugher. "The sword I''m using right now is barely better than something mundane."


    "Where!? Who!?"


    "That''s none of your business." Agravain smiled. "As we''re no longer deciding to pursue our original relationship, I will classify that as a secret not worth sharing."


    "Do you think the Church will accept this!? We''re the ones who made you what you were. Do you have any idea how many resources we spent on your ''family'' over the years to keep it going? How many times we stopped you all from dying out just because of your Ancestor!? And this is how you repay us!?" The priest stood up, slamming the table. "This is....Blasphemy. You''re defying the will of Heaven!"


    "Let''s agree to disagree."


    "Raah!" The Priest slammed the table again. "What gives you the confidence?" He growled. "Did you find help in those abominations, or maybe a false Pagan God?"


    "Our family is faithful to our roots. We find no shelter in others but those of our blood." Agravain had a cocky smirk on his face.


    Little brat was definitely hiding something.


    "Now that we established your actual feelings. How about we talk about the real reason you''re here. Because it certainly wasn''t to ''help'' us. Unless the Church is that incompetent that it took several days to finally get our ''message''." Agravain added.


    Hmm, I liked his style.


    The priest was red in the face. I thought he might pop if he gets any redder. "Hmph. Then listen well, brat! I''m here on a Holy Mission from God!" He spread his arms out. "We detected a very large burst of Holy Power here, and we''re investigating if ¨C"


    "That''s classified." Agravain shut him down.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Classified. Family Secrets." Agravain leaned back. "Anything else, or shall I walk you to the door?"


    "Y-you!" He held his hand up in disbelief. "Did you not hear what I said!? I''m on a mission personally given by an Angel! A mission from God Himself! You dare deny me!?"


    "Yes." Agravain said pointedly.


    "Heathen!"


    "Are you done?" Agravain said with a bored tone.


    "T-this isn''t the end of anything! All our sensors went haywire! Ever since the Excalibur Swords had been stolen, we''ve been looking for them. Then suddenly there''s a massive build up of Holy Power that can match an Archangel at the very least!! AND our sensors are telling us the Excaliburs were used here? We graciously allowed you to keep one of them. But there''s no way that kind of response was only from one being used. The Church demands an explanation!"


    Hooh, this was getting pretty interesting. Those Excalibur toys looked fun to play with, even if they couldn''t match the complete sword from back in the day.


    "What happened! There''s been not a peep and a battle clearly occurred. If you don''t give us a sufficient reply ¨C"


    "You''ll do what?" Agravain tilted his head. "I said before, we are without any treasures anymore. We''re destitute." He punctuated. "Are you going to call a ''crusade''?" He said mockingly. "How comical that you''re threatening us when you couldn''t even spare any of your people when we were in danger. I can say under an oath, under the truthful eyes of an Angel, Heaven being my witness. There were none of those Excalibur Shards present that day."


    The priest growled under his breath.


    "Lies, and twisted truths! After suffering such...mockery, do you think Heaven will stay silent!? Hellfire awaits you, brimstone and damnation ¨C "


    "How bold of you to speak on God''s behalf. Tell me, Father Pierre, when did you become an Angel?" Agravain snorted.


    "Insolent!"


    Agravain suddenly shot up, slamming his hands on the table, shattering his end. "I should be the one saying that!" He roared. "How dare you come into my home and act like we owe you any kind of answer or explanation! You bastards didn''t even show up when called, you get no right to demand anything of us! The Church wants an answer?! How about I publicly ask for an answer from the Church!? How many other smaller factions will look at us and think ''What if we''re in trouble too''!?"


    "Y-you wouldn''t dare...."


    "Try me." Agravain glared.


    "Fine." The Priest sniffed. "I can see I''m not wanted here. I''ll report back about your....lack of cooperation. Let the higher ups deal with this....vermin filled castle and its decrepit family. This isn''t over. We''ll find out one way or another." The Priest snorted, snapping at his guards as they quickly shuffled out of the room.


    Agravain fell back to his seat. "Haaah, went better than expected." He let out a long breath.


    "Was it wise to provoke them like that, my lord?" A knight standing to the side spoke up.


    "I had to shift the conversation several times away from....well you know. Taunting him to lead him into a verbal trap where we could buy ourselves some more time. Threaten them with the only thing we could hold over their heads ¨C their lack of aid as stipulated. To give the Church a public slap would do more harm than any of our swords could at the moment. Even if they would have aided Uther and doomed us even further, they still promised that aid regardless."


    Hoho, what a cheeky brat he was. The Church cared too much about their reputation to not take that threat seriously.


    "Even if we bought time, they could still easily destroy us." The knight said quietly.


    "Maybe." Agravain sighed. "We don''t have any of our strongest weapons anymore. The years Uther spent building up our defenses are gone ¨C fuck him even still. We have nothing but the strength of our own arms now. So yes, we would find ourselves wanting should we fight. But....you forget who said they would be here should we call."


    "But....after how Church abandoned us when it was convenient, do you think ¨C "


    "You saw the look on her face. The words she spoke with conviction as she promised aid should we stay true to our honor." Agravain sent him a glare. "You saw her Sword." He added on in but a whisper. "After seeing the real Excalibur wielded in her hands on our behalf, can you truly doubt her?"


    "I''m sorry, my Lord." The Knight bowed his head.


    "It''s alright." He stood up, patting the knight on the shoulder. "I can understand your hesitance more than anyone."


    The Knight stood up straight and slammed his fist against his chest. "Long live the King." He said resolutely.


    Agravain let out a laugh. "Long live the king." He echoed back.


    Well, wasn''t that certainly something.


    I glanced back at the fairy who seemed just as interested in what I had learned.


    I had a feeling the world was going to get a bit more fun in the coming years.


    ***


    Wanted to do an Interlude that peeked at several other things happening while also showing some side effects of the whole Pendragon fiasco.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 247:

    Chapter 247:


    Step forward, slash down.


    Left.


    Right.


    My sword moved rhythmically. Having done these motions so many times, it''d been ingrained deep into my subconscious to the points where it''s practically instinct.


    It was soothing. Being able to push any stray thoughts away and just focus on swinging my sword. To feel my arms begin to get sore, and sweat drip down my brow. It was difficult finding a way to work my body as it was now. That is to say, now that I''ve gained Divinity and gone through a metamorphosis of sorts.


    I stood atop a Magic Circle that I constantly channeled Magical Energy into. It was reminiscent of the room I created back at the College of Winterhold, if applied in at more sloppy fashion. It anchored a Bounded Field around me that constantly changed the gravitational pull at different intervals and in different ways.


    I then forced myself to keep steady and perform the same strike perfectly each time. It was mentally exhausting and even grated on me physically.


    "Haaah." I let out a breath as my sword came down to my side and with a thought, I turned off the Magic Circle.


    While the application of the whole thing was Magical in nature, the outcome was more of a natural phenomenon, so my Magic Resistance wasn''t hindering my training.


    "I was wondering where you had gotten off to." I saw Sca?thach approach from the side. "My student snuck away to train and didn''t even have the decency to tell me. Should I be offended?" She gave a little grin.


    I blinked in realization. "I didn''t mean to offend ¨C"


    I did choose a rather isolated place located within Yasaka''s Kyoto. It wasn''t ''only'' a city that existed here. There were forests and otherwise undeveloped areas. The more ''permanent'' residents would probably get too stir crazy if there wasn''t a more complete setting in this small dimension.


    "Oh hush." She laughed. "I''m merely jesting. Taking some time alone for yourself is no crime."


    I pursed my lips. "I don''t want to be neglectful. I could have maybe ¨C "


    She flicked her finger, a small compression of air shot forward and smacked into my Aura. I blinked again in response at her action. "None of that." She chided. "None of us are young maidens that require your presence at every moment. We all have things we''re busy with, an honest effort and sincere affection is all we desire from you." That warm smile she flashed, it always made my heart melt


    "And just like that, you know how to cheer me up." I stretched my back. "Speaking of effort. I have a date with Yasaka planned for the upcoming festival she''s preparing for. I''m going to surprise Jinn with a date too, maybe take her to the beach since I don''t think she''s ever been. I''m going to surprise Meridia and see what she wants to do." Yeah, Meridia''s the hardest to plan things with. It''s best to not try to surprise her with anything that would take too much focus away from her duties. "Artoria, I don''t think she''s in the mindset right now for a date with both Mordred and the Pendragon family still being things she''s fretting over." That being said, I was still going to be there to support her as her boyfriend.


    Honestly, that whole thing was still a big mess. She''d been talking with Agravain the past few days, being kept abreast of the situation, but it''s still slow going. Even Mordred took a second trip over there to check things out in person. There''s that strange feeling in the air like we''re all waiting for the second shoe to drop.


    "And Raikou?" Sca?thach asked.


    "I didn''t forget about her." I chuckled. "I sorta had a plan, but I was going to ask for an opinion. I thought maybe taking her to get some family photos made? I know she has a.....strange mindset about our relationship. But I wanted to show her that she really means a lot to me, so I was going to get some pictures of us together and set them up along side the one I have with my mom." Some ''mom and son'' pictures I thought would make her elated.


    "My student..." Sca?thach said softly.


    "What? Bad? Should I go with something else?"


    She walked up and pulled me into a huge, my face pressed into her ample cleavage. "I should say it''s surprising that you are able to act as sweet as you do in relation to the foolish things you often partake in. However, I''ve discovered that this is a normal occurrence since I''ve been returned to your side."


    She smelled nice.


    I tilted my head up, eyes meeting her as I moved in for a kiss, only for her finger to press against my lips.


    "Hmm. You wish to claim this Sca?thach''s lips? Are you not forgetting something before taking such a prize from me? Perhaps a women whom you had yet to mention?" She quirked an eyebrow.


    "Nope." I gave her a cheeky smile.


    Seeing her puff up was extremely cute. "You are bold to tease this old woman. It does not matter how much stronger you become; you will always be Sca?thach''s student." She gave my forehead a little flick.


    "Does my Sca?thach want a date?"


    "Hmph."


    "A romantic evening? A candlelight dinner? Holding hands as we take a stroll under the moonlight?" I rattled off, as I noticed her complexion grow increasingly more red. It even made me pause in my teasing. "Are you.....blushing?"


    "O-of course not." She scoffed. "Do you think the Immortal Witch of Dun Scaith would blush at such a thing? I''m not some inexperienced girl."


    "Cute." I poked her cheek, ignoring her indignations.


    "You are asking for a beating!" She huffed, turning away.


    "Maybe I am." I smirked.


    "Hmph. Perhaps I have been too lenient on you." She removed her arms, taking a step back. Though she sported a bright smile as she took out her spear.


    "Well, I''ve been wanting to test a few things." I hummed, hefting my sword up.


    "Fufu, I''ve also been wanting to test a few things of yours as well~" That bloodthirsty smile adorned her face.


    I was wracking my brain trying to figure out what Sca?thach would want in a date. But.....this would probably satisfy her for a while.


    "Here is a warning." She raised one hand off her spear, drawing a Rune. "I do enjoy your face, I hope you will not be too hurt."


    It wasn''t just a normal string of runes, there was a Primordial Rune mixed in.


    "Fus!" I shouted out at her.


    Her eyes narrowed as the invisible force rippled. It wasn''t the full shout, but it would be enough to push her way, or so I thought. Instead, Runes appeared behind her, actualizing and offset the attack I used.


    The String of Runes she created infront of me finalized and came together as they turned extremely bright.


    Just as they gathered into a ball of light and erupted into a beam of pure destruction, bursting towards me, I fed Aura into my Semblance.


    The parts of me that were hit turned into Lightning, crackling around the spells destructive properties instead of fighting it. It was large enough that a good portion of my body turned completely into lightning to avoid it.


    "Feim." I whispered out in my lightning-form. The first part of the Become Ethereal Shout in the dragon language. It had a....strange reaction with my semblance. Instead of becoming ethereal, to become a spirit that existed on a different plane of existence, I instead turned completely into my element and entered the same plane. I jutted around and slammed back down a few dozen feet away, returning to my complete shape.


    She paused, looking at the spot I had been in, then back at me. She opened her mouth then closed it, clearly contemplating what she just saw.


    "My Semblance." I grinned. "I can burn my Aura to turn myself into Lightning ¨C the more of my body I turn, the more it costs. And with my new Divinity, it''s turned into Divine Lightning. I used a ''Shout'' to make myself ethereal and ease into the complete element transformation since I''m still working it all out."


    Hadn''t had much time to really train all this new stuff. With Sca?thach with me now, though....


    She knew about the Dragon Language. It was something I used a little bit back in the Land of Shadows as I had picked up a couple words before leaving Skyrim for the first time.


    "Impressive." She looked very intrigued. "Now that I''ve seen it, I will do my own research. I believe Jinn will have ample resources for me to peruse as I understand it clearly. Both this Aura and Semblance are things I have too small of a foundation to better help you."


    "Well, add it to the list of things I would love your help training with."


    "Asking me for more training?" She raised an eyebrow. "Your flirting has certainly improved."


    "Well, I know how much you enjoy beating me up." I snorted with a small laugh.


    "I will not deny it."


    "Sadist."


    "Masochist." She shot back without hesitation. That smug look of hers, she knew it made me groan. "The Truth is hard to hear, my Student." She laughed.


    "You know what." I clicked my tongue. "I have one more thing I want to show you."


    She smiled again, looking ready for battle. "Show me everything you have, my student." The way she said it sounded almost.... sensual.


    Was this foreplay for her?


    I gripped Mirage tightly, pulling it back with a thrusting motion. "I had this idea after my fight with Susanoo in the other world. The technique I used to finish him off with. You can consider it a ...variation of that."


    "Oh?" She looked....excited.


    "Don''t die." I added with a stern tone.


    The Kaleidoscope rolled infront of me. The possibilities that existed from the point I was standing, and every action I could take towards Sca?thach. The influx of information, the infinite extensions of myself that filled my vision.


    It was a single, slow thrust into the air towards her.


    One possibility of me that simply thrust forward. Another that stepped to the side and did the same. Another that went in the opposite direction. A third that jumped into the air and stabbed downwards. They continued as I grabbed all of them and then anchored them all onto my singular attack.


    Sca?thach''s eyes widened. It was an almost instantaneous reaction on her part as Runes lit up and she jumped backwards, spinning in the air before landing on the ground. There were now an uncountable number of gouges taken out of the ground around her.


    With my Myriad Sword Strike, it held all those possibilities onto my blade, and slashes to a single slash. With this technique, all of the possibilities were ''released'' for lack of a better word. Whereas my ''Birds'' were me layering myself onto my singular slash many ¨C many times, this technique differs further from that as it allowed for a different set of outcomes than just the slash from where I stood.


    Sca?thach shook a little as she roused herself back to her feet. She lifted her head up, her breathing was a bit...uneven. Her clothes were cut up and there was blood seeping from several cuts all over her body.


    I was worried for a moment that she was hurt until I noticed the flush on her face and the sultry look she gave me. It threw me off that I didn''t even contemplate the method by which she avoided the majority of my attack.


    She sauntered towards me ignoring her injuries. She literally jumped into my arms as I caught her, her lips pushed against mine with a forceful motion, her tongue invading my mouth.


    "Take me home." She growled, pulling away.


    I blinked in realization of what she wanted. Not wasting any words, I quickly opened a new portal right to my bedroom.


    ***


    Sorry for late chapter, didn''t like the chapter I wrote for p at re on, so i rewrote it after i basically finished it. Things are settling down a little bit after the Pendragon family, getting some training in and Sca?thach getting a Lewd next chapter.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my / astoryforone

 Chapter 248:

    Chapter 248:


    ******


    Lewd Warning Below -- Sca?thach.


    *****


    Sca?thach clung to me as we burst into the bedroom. Her soft lips parted ever so slightly as her tongue pushed into my mouth, intertwining with my own. Her fingers ran through my hair, grabbing hold as she refused to let go.


    We practically dropped onto the bed as soon as we walked in, her legs wrapped around me. I could feel her breath tickling my face between movements, her cheeks flushed with a needy look in her eyes.


    "You''ve neglected your duties, my student." She breathed out as we were forced to finally break the kiss to breath once more.


    I propped myself up as I sat atop of her. She practically squirmed underneath me, an inviting smile adorning her face as her hands started roaming my chest.


    "And what duties were those?" I couldn''t help but kiss her again, slowly moving down to her neck.


    She tilted her head back, hands grasping around my head as she let out a small noise. "You play coy." She spoke in bated breaths. "This Sca?thach has waited since those bygone days. You have teased me long enough. You claimed me as your woman, it is time for you to make it true." She decided, leaving absolutely no room for argument.


    Not that I would do so. I wanted her just as much as she wanted me. And frankly, I didn''t know why I was hesitating as much as I was.


    I finally escaped her hands, standing up enough to overlook her. That skin-tight suit she wore, it hugged her in the best ways possible while also covering her up enough to not be obscene. She watched my eyes trail down, examining every inch of her body.


    I reached out, giving her leg a nice squeeze, earning an amused giggle from her. Though it was only for a moment before I was fixated on her bouncing chest infront of me. "Do you have any idea how hard it is to focus on fighting when these are bouncing in my face?" I let out a small growl as I finally took those soft mounds into my hands.


    They were heavy, my fingers sinking into the soft flesh. She didn''t say anything to dissuade me from playing with her boobs. If anything, her breathing picked up as I fondled them. Her nipples begun to poke out from the thin fabric that made up her battle suit.


    "You love this Sca?thach''s bosom so much? Then I shall take care of you this way." Sca?thach breathed out with a gentle smile on her face. With a flick of her finger, she cut her suit and tore it open, allowing her breasts to bounce free from their confines. I didn''t have time to admire her as her hands already began working on my belt and let my erect cock spring free into her grasp. "Yes." She licked her hand and ran her hand along my length, making me gasp a little bit "This is the cock I''ve been waiting for." Her hand mixed with her own saliva as she meticulously made sure I was hard and ready.


    I positioned myself, placing my member between those two breasts. Sca?thach immediately used her hands to push them together, wrapping them around me. She slowly moved them up and down as I thrust forward, setting a rhythm that sent the pleasure coursing through my body.


    I moved my hips back and forth. The head of my cock poking out every so often as she leaned up and opened her mouth. Her tongue greeted me at each thrust in anticipation.


    "Do you like my tits, student? They aren''t as big as some of the others, but they are large enough to milk this big spear of yours." She started picking up the pace. "Hnn." She let out a content noise. "You can be more aggressive. This Sca?thach''s chest is here for your exclusive use. Fuck them as hard as you wish, I will take it all."


    I groaned, speeding up the movement of my hips. She squeezed her boobs together firmly, as she realized what was coming. I didn''t try to hold it back, grabbing hold of her arms to steady myself, and the bed shook under our weight. "Sca?thach." I breathed out with another groan. "I''m cumming." The words were forced out through haggard breaths as I made no effort to hold it back.


    I paused in my movements, feeling it building up to climax. She took the reins, hand grasped over my member and jerked it firmly to finish me off.


    "Ooh." She let out a surprise sound as the first bit spurt onto her face. She held her mouth open, catching more onto her tongue. I felt the jolt of pleasure run through me as she continued to move her hand, making sure it all flowed out. With each twitch, her breasts and face became covered in my seed.


    I leaned back slightly, her hand continued to pump a few more times, making sure I was fully relieved. She smiled rather smugly, her tongue flicked to corner of her lips to lick away what was within reach. "Tasty." She giggled. "Jinn was correct." She added, wiping away the excess that spilled down her face.


    "Of course she''d tell you." I snorted, letting out a breath of ecstasy.


    "Fufu, did you think she wouldn''t?" Sca?thach laughed. "And I do hope you are not finished, otherwise I will be very disappointed."


    As if to respond, I felt my dick twitch in her grasp. "You were saying?" I replied, looking down at her with a smile of my own. I was still hard and that wasn''t changing anytime soon.


    "Oh my, my student does have some stamina after all. Perhaps he isn''t as useless with his spear as I thought." She licked her lips, staring at my cock.


    I knew what she was doing, but I still felt a bit of competitive spirit come over me at the implication. I reached back my hand finding her stomach as I slowly ran it down to between her legs. "I can feel how wet you are even through your clothes."


    That caused her to blush a bit more vigorously. It wasn''t the mere arousal that flushed her, but a hint of embarrassment that covered those cheeks. "Don''t act so prideful. It has merely been a long time for me." She turned her gaze away.


    I lightly began to run my fingers up and down her inner thighs. Without prompt, her clothing ¨C her battle gear ¨C turned to motes of light and disappeared.


    "I hope you won''t run away from my naked body this time." She tried to sound sharp and prickly like usual, but it fell flat between her bated breaths and flushed face.


    "This time ¨C " I moved off her body, sliding down to between her legs. " ¨C You''re mine. So I''m going to enjoy every inch of you."


    "Haah?" She made another little noise halfway between surprise and pleasure as I brushed her clit with my tongue. A little tease just to get her react.


    She was beautiful, every part of her. That little bit of hair she had only accentuated her beauty down below. I began to run my tongue along the outside, gently nibbling all around the outer lips. I could feel her rocking her hips back and forth, a small moan escaping her mouth as I worked all around her.


    "Hnnn." She muffled out a moan, her fingers finding my hair again. Her legs tensed up, almost kicking in the air as she continued to make sounds of pleasure.


    I went in a bit deeper and was able to taste her arousal. The juices of hers wouldn''t stop flowing and she only seemed to try and aggressively push me deeper between her legs as I continued to explore her entrance, experiencing every inch of her pussy.


    "Wilhelm~" She let out a whine I hadn''t heard from her before. Her own look of ecstasy flashing across her face as she shuddered. "Student." She breathed out with a content sign. "I want your cock inside of me." She said with her usual bluntness even if it was mired with her needy undertone.


    She released me enough to stand up. She bit her lip as her legs spread a bit wider, looking at me. I quickly took off the remainder of my clothes, tossing them to the side without a second thought.


    She was dripping wet and I was still just as hard as I was before.


    "Good. Come to me." She reached her hands down, spreading herself visibly for me. "I failed to teach you this lesson properly before. I was not your first, but I shall make sure to teach you everything I know."


    Seeing her like that, how could I possibly hold back?


    "She did?" I blinked at that. Was I being a bit too.....neglectful? I hoped not, cause I didn''t want them to think I was just interested in the sex, which admittedly made me hold back a tiny bit.


    "We do have girl talk every now and then." Yasaka said coyly.


    "Scary."


    "Oh, huh." She waved her tail at me, flippantly. "Now, to what do I owe the pleasure? I hope that there isn''t another family that needs a ''reminder'' any time soon."


    "Oh Gods no." I sighed. "Still, I feel like the next shoe is going to drop any moment now after the Pendragon Family. Which reminds me, have you heard any news?"


    "No." She pursed her lips. "It''s been eerily quiet recently. And I also have the same feeling. I''ve put my feelers out, checked in with some people I know, but everything has been remarkably quiet ¨C relatively speaking. The Church has been making noise, but they always seem to be. Maybe it has something to do with how large their institution is." She shrugged.


    "I guess quiet is.....good." I shared her look. "Well, it gives me time to get things done without running around like a headless chicken. That reminds me, I was planning out my time and making sure I spent it with everyone. Dates and such...You mentioned a festival?"


    Yasaka brightened up immediately. "I''m happy you remembered. Yes, we have a celebration once a year to commemorate the founding of this place. This home of ours that lays atop the human world." She swung her arms around.


    "That sounds exciting. So when is it, so I can plan better?" I asked.


    "Hmm, a week....maybe?" She tilted her head in thought.


    "Maybe? Shouldn''t it be more....rigid?"


    Yasaka let out a laugh. "We basically just celebrate in the ''month'' at some point. It''s never really a set day as the creation didn''t just happen all at once. I''m pushing it back a bit due to..well the obvious."


    Yeah, the attack and all the cleaning up. "That''s convenient. So, need help with setting anything up? I''m always here to lend a hand."


    "And your help is greatly appreciated." She said with a warm smile. "We''re still working out the larger details. However, I may have some things you can help with in the coming days." She paused, a look of.....hesitance on her face.


    "What?" I questioned, poking her forehead. "You''re holding something back."


    "It''s, nothing too bad." She sighed.


    "Yasaka."


    "Are you using the tone I use on Kunou?'' She snorted with a little bit of laughter. "My, are you going to punish me if I misbehave~"


    "Don''t test me." I rubbed her fluffy ears. "Sca?thach just found out how ridiculous my stamina is now that I''m a Campione ¨C Dragon ¨C Half-devil." And it felt just as ridiculous as it was to say what I was out loud.


    Her cheeks turned a little red. "Oh my." She whispered. "I''ll have to get the details out of her later." She shook her head, letting out a deep breath. "The festival, it''s not just the celebration of our founding, but a celebration of our Gods too. Without them, this place wouldn''t exist, they were the ones who helped create it in the first place."


    Huh, it made sense, I just never gave that much thought. "And what''s the issue?"


    "Every year, I make sure to send my plans....upwards. To make sure nothing is insulting or to make sure everyone up stairs in happy. I never receive a response, so I take that as an assumption that I''m ignored enough that they don''t care or I''m doing something correct. At the very least, they are not upset, otherwise that would be made obvious."


    "I see." I nodded along at her explanation. "And I assume something changed?"


    "Well, there have certainly been a number of things that changed recently." She said dryly. And I could easily catch her meaning. I was sure my little scuffle with Susanoo did that no favors either. "But I received word the other day that Lady Amaterasu is going to appear before me in a couple days. She is a stickler for proper decorum, so she usually has her subordinates give word of her impending arrival."


    "Oh.....that sounds...not good."


    "It''s not as....bad as it sounds." Yasaka let out another sigh. "Though there was one.... stipulation. I suppose it has become known that you and I are, well....together. The message I received requested you be present as well."


    "Request ¨C you mean demand?" I quirked an eyebrow.


    "You know the sort well enough to know the answer to that question." She snorted. "But yes, it was implied that she ''expects'' you to be present. I know that ¨C "


    "Okay." I said simply.


    She blinked. "Okay?"


    "Did you think I would deny you?" I tilted my head. "I have no desire to meet Amaterasu, but I''ll always help you whenever I can. If you told me to go fight her because you were in danger, I''d go storm Takamagahara without a second thought."


    "Y-you...." She went a little bit redder, lips twitching. "Don''t say things like that." She said quietly. "You never know who''s listening. But....." Her tail waived infront of her face, almost to hide her bashfulness. "Thank you." She added.


    "And besides, you could always tell Izzy that Amaterasu is bullying you." I grinned.


    Yasaka''s expression shifted quickly as a fit of giggles overcame her. "Yes, I''m sure that''ll go over well. If I tell my patron Goddess'' on to her mother."


    "Alright, tell me what I need to do to get ready for this meeting." I sat down next to her, feeling her tail wrap around me in the way I''ve come to expect and anticipate.


    "Oh, be prepared. I said she''s a stickler for proper decorum, and I mean it. That means, impeccable ¨C traditional clothing. Hair properly done, and the correct speech when addressing her."


    "...Let''s just go with the Izzy plan."


    "Oh, hush" She slapped me with one of her tails, the fluffy appendage smooshing against my face. "We can keep that as a backup." She added with a little mischievous smile.


    ***


    Yesterday''s chapter, next one coming in a minute.

 Chapter 249:

    Chapter 249:


    Fluffy tails in my lap, they always brought a smile to my face. Even as I sat here doing paperwork of all things, I couldn''t help but grin like an idiot as I ran my hand through the soft fur.


    "Okay, I have another one." Yasaka spoke up. "What do you do if Lady Amaterasu greets you?" She asked, writing some things on her own documents.


    She had been giving me an impromptu lesson on etiquette.


    I cleared my throat. "Sup bitch." I said with a straight face.


    Yasaka turned to me, giving the drying look she could possibly give before one of her tails left my grasp, swaying back to her side. "That''s another one you lose."


    I was down to three now.


    "What did I say wrong?" I gave her a ''shocked'' look.


    She tilt her head towards me, eyes drooping. A look that said ''are you serious?''. She held it for only a moment before breaking out into giggles. "Please don''t say that to her." Yasaka dropped her face into her palms.


    "It''s the greeting of my people. To not use it would be culturally insensitive to ¨C "


    "I''m well aware that the term was popularized on the internet." She deadpanned.


    "Hey, when I was younger, I was a shut in." I said defensively. "Most of my social interaction was through my computer." Kind of sad I burned it along with the house.... "Well, besides when I had club stuff." I do kind of miss the theatre. I should make some time to go see some of the big productions around the world.


    "Don''t meme at my Goddess." One of the tails in my grasp was pulled up before lightly floofing me me across the cheek. "She probably won''t even realize what you''re doing....yeah that could turn out terrible than if she was offended at your tone or vernacular."


    "I have to remind myself that not all Gods here are like Izzy." I nodded. I was kidding ¨C obviously. She knew that, of course. I would never jeopardize Yasaka''s relationship with her Patron like that. "It''s kind of funny?"


    "What?"


    "That Izzy ¨C the Mother of Japan, Mother of the current reining Gods ¨C is more ''culturally aware'' than her children?"


    Yasaka blinked before chortling. "When you put it that way."


    I quickly scribbled what I needed to, the slapped this last few pages onto a stack I had already completed. "Done!" I threw my hands up.


    "Already? What''s your secret?"


    "I just drew dicks on all of them." I said proudly.


    She narrowed her eyes, reaching over and grabbing a random document. She scanned it before puffing with, her tail began to bombard me with fluffy attacks to my face. "You meanie!" She huffed cutely. "I don''t know why I believed that even for a second."


    I of course had a laugh at her expense.


    "Now to kick back and relax." I leaned back in my chair, arms behind my head for added effect.


    "Now you''re just rubbing it in."


    "Yup." I grinned.


    "Well, I see how it is." She sniffed, retracting her tails. "I wouldn''t want to interrupt your ''relaxation'', so I''ll just keep out of your way then."


    "I just realized I can never win because you can just do that every time." I snorted. "I take it back, gimme that fluffy tail." I reached over taking it back.


    The Fox Youkai giggled with a smug look on her face.


    "Have I ever said I adore how much you play with my tails?" She shifted into a warm smile. "You know, they are intimate parts for us Kitsune. Outside of Kunou, you''re the only one allowed to do this~"


    "Would it be weird if I asked to brush them sometime?" I asked.


    She blinked and actually blushed a little. "...That''s even more of an intimate gesture. It''s usually only done by parents to their children or.....mates."


    "Oh, I didn''t mean to overstep. Just forg ¨C " While we were certainly in a relationship at this point, I didn''t know how far of a step forward that meant to her. The idea of a ''mate'' is something a bit more than what we probably had right now. Despite everything we had between us, some things still couldn''t be rushed. It''s not like I was ready to get down on a knee and propose. Who knows if this was something in that same vein?


    "Hush." She pushed a finger to my lips. "I just wanted you to understand the significance. That doesn''t mean I''m against you doing it. If anything....I would very much enjoy having you do it." The usual flirty and mischievous Yasaka sported a noticeable red hue on her cheeks as she said that.


    "Oh...I''d love to, if you....wouldn''t be against it..." And now I could feel my cheeks heating up. Just got done fucking Sca?thach, yet now I''m sitting here blushing. However, I feel like I got a little bit closer to Yasaka now.


    "Well this became awkward." Yasaka quickly shifted from the bashfulness. "Now to change the subject. Have you considered the letter from Lady Gremory yet?"


    I let out a groan, letting my head fall to the table.


    "I''ll take that as a ''no''."


    "I''ve given it....some thought." I admitted. "Perhaps not as much as I should. And I just keep finding excuses to put it off."


    "I don''t want to pressure you about it. But I also know it''s going to eat at you until you finally decide." She lightly poked my shoulder.


    "I know." I groaned. "Hell, my Semblance ¨C the aspect of myself manifested from having my Aura unlocked. It''s an expression of my desire to avoid confrontation with things I don''t like." I couldn''t help but laugh at the irony. "How fucking ridiculous."


    "We all deal with things in different ways." She scooted over, pressing against me. "I''m not judging or condemning you. I just want you to deal with it in a healthy way."


    "Alright." I let out a sigh. "I''ll reply and.....set up a time and place to meet her." I resolved myself to this course of action. While I don''t have the same anger I had originally.....I do still have some resentment. Whether I''m unfairly projecting it onto the other people of that family, I don''t know. However, I never cared to find out at this point. I would have been fine to just forget about it, but it seems like I need to finally deal with it head on.


    I willingly went to fight a god, and now I''m hesitating over meeting my.....grandmother.


    "I already had a few things planned in the next few days, along with the meeting with you and Amaterasu, so it''ll be after that."


    "As long as you no longer keep it bottled up." Yasaka smiled. "And you should tell the others."


    "Yeah." I pursed my lips, letting out another sigh. "I feel like Artoria would probably get upset with herself if she finds out I kept my troubles to myself. Some weird logic that she should have also not brought anyone else into her own matters and dealt with them personally."


    "Good, that''s settled. What are you plans, exactly?" she asked curiously. "Going to do anything fun?"


    "Well.....I wanted to go visit Izzy, maybe right after this. I think it''s been long enough to not be awkward after..." I trailed off.


    "You beat up her son?"


    "Yes, that." I deadpanned. "Thankfully, she didn''t seem completely angry, but just mildly upset. Though....." I paused, biting my lip.


    "What? Did something happen?"


    "I don''t know." I said quietly. "I was a bit surprised..." I glanced at her as she looked at me expecting an explanation. "She sorta kissed me on the cheek....."


    "Oh, is that it?"


    "What do you mean, ''is that it''?"


    "Oh sweetie." She kissed my cheek herself with a giggle. "You''re so cute when you''re clueless like that. Don''t dwell on it if you don''t want to." She said simply. "Now, what are your plans, I''m curious."


    "I promise, I''ll try my darndest to not do anything." I said with all honesty.


    "Good. Don''t even bring me up if you can help it. Though, I suspect it''ll be mentioned regardless, since it''s easy to guess why she''s descended in the first place." Izzy sighed. "Just....tread carefully."


    "Yeah, I got it. Yasaka''s Patron Goddess, your Daughter. Lots of intertangled relationships all about. I''m content to sit back and let Yasaka do the talking." I knew this already, but I wanted her to know too. I felt like she at least deserved to know that I would be talking to her daughter.


    "Thank you for telling me. There isn''t much I can do with that information, but I am appreciative of it nonetheless. Now, tell me what you''ve been up to. You look exhausted, have you been causing more problems?" She inquired.


    "It wasn''t me this time." I let out a sigh. "So, you hear anything about the Pendragon family?"


    "That Western Family, no. But now that you mention it, I assume something occurred?" She tilt her head.


    Well, it''s interesting that even Izzy hasn''t heard any news about it. "Artoria wanted to.....pay them a visit. Show them the error of their ways after she heard some unsavory details."


    "Oh, yes. I can imagine how that went. Most families like that have quite a few skeletons in their closets."


    "Tell me about it. Fucking kids in cages." We somehow took the conversation to the couch without even noticing., I leaned my head on her shoulder as I let out a yawn and continued. "I may as well start from the beginning."


    ***


    Small Interlude: Azazel POV


    "I don''t understand why you wont let me go."


    "Dammit Vali, I told you already. Do the words ''Political Shitstorm'' mean nothing to you?" I sighed for the tenth time in the past 10 minutes.


    "Nope." He said shamelessly. "Why do I gotta worry about all that crap? I just wanna go fight the red bastard."


    "Besides our relationship." I snorted. "You''re a prominent member of the Grigori, so your actions reflect on us. How the hell do you think they''d take it if you waltz on over and pick a fight with someone who went toe to toe with Susanoo?"


    "Don''t know, don''t care." He shrugged. "I''m White, he''s Red, it shouldn''t matter about all that crap."


    "Dammit Vali." I pinched the bridge of my nose. "You don''t even know if it was the Boosted Gear."


    "It was red, and on his arm. Even Albion said it looked like the Boosted Gear."


    "Do you have any idea how many ''Red Gauntlet'' Sacred Gears there are?"


    "Like two? Boosted Gear and Twice Critical. So I got a 50/50 chance at the very least. And even if I''m wrong, he''s pretty strong, so it''d be a good fight."


    "Nope." I shook my head. "You''re dead wrong there, kiddo."


    "What? The hell I am."


    "Let me put it this way, what exactly is a ''Twice Critical?"


    "Uh, that shitty Sacred Gear that mimics Ddraig''s Boosting ability?"


    "And where do you think that comes from? The Boosted Gear houses Ddraig''s soul. What powers the Twice Critical?"


    Vali blinked, looking thoughtful.


    "I''ll give you a hint. What do you think happened to the Heavenly Dragon''s bodies?"


    "Wait, seriously?"


    "Yup. Pops took their bodies and experimented with them early on. Tried to make something useful out of them."


    "Now Albion''s throwing a fit. He wants to know if there are any Sacred Gears with his ability floating around like the Twice Critical...well, now he''s saying it''s not fair that only Twice Critical is know and not a variation of his ability."


    Those two dragons, always so competitive.


    "There aren''t any based on Albion''s Divine Dividing ability. First, Dear old Dad went through most of your stuff trying to perfect the transfer and make sure it ''stuck'' onto a physical form. Yours was much harder to managed due to the nature of ''dividing'' something ELSE as opposed to Ddraig''s ability to double the owner''s own power. By the time he managed to get some headway, there wasn''t much left of you to work with."


    Vali groaned, holding his head. "Albion''s now gloating that he was ''too strong'' to be copied like Ddraig."


    Of course that''s his takeaway.


    Whatever.


    "Anyways. So, Dad had pretty much all of Ddraig to work with, so he just made like a couple hundred Twice Critical." I shrugged. "I got a store room in my lab with a couple dozen of them. I spent a few years picking them apart, finding any differences. There are some stronger than others. I think there''s one in particular that''s the cream of the crop, but I don''t know where that one is. Otherwise, the others are just mediocre tools not even qualified to be mentioned with other Sacred Gears."


    I clapped my hands. "So, no need to go over there."


    "I still wanna go."


    "Dammit Vali, I said no!"


    "Fuck you, I''m going."


    "I''ll ground you."


    "Pfft, try it, bitch."


    "I''ll go tell Lavinia you''re causing trouble."


    "...fuck you." Vali spat out, seething, but he wouldn''t push it again. There were many things Vali could handle, Lavinia scolding him was not one of them. He''d never admit it, but she was basically his older sister. "I can''t even go find Bikou for a fight cause that old monkey called him back for some shit. The fuck am I supposed to do now?"


    "I''ll tell you what, why don''t I go over there and meet with Yasaka? I might be able to get a few answers if I approach with something good. Maybe then we can figure this out, and if he''s the wielder of the Boosted Gear, maybe we can set up a fight or something?" He wouldn''t drop it, even if he relented for now. May as well make sure he doesn''t cause any trouble when it finally happens.


    "Really?" He eyed me skeptically.


    "Vali, would I lie to you?"


    "Without a second fucking thought."


    "Hurtful." I clutched my heart.


    I admit, I do want to see about getting my hands on those Sacred Gears she has. She denied me last time, but after the attack they suffered, they''re probably hurting for resources.


    Well, I doubt she can deny my ''generosity'' this time~


    ***


    Chapter number two. Due to my mistake, my Beta wasn''t able to go over this one, so sorry for the fact that this one probably has more mistakes than usual.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me,. visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 250:

    Chapter 250:


    Author''s Note.


    In light of the update, know that I do cross post on Fan fiction Dot Net


    ***


    "You ready?" I asked Raikou as she fixed her hair.


    "I believe so, but I''m unsure of what I am supposed to be ready for." She looked at me as she adjusted her blouse. She looked quite beautiful, an elegance to her that was hard to put into words.


    "It''s a surprise." I smiled.


    "Your Mother is curious now." She shared my smile. "Whatever it is, I''m happy to spend time with you. However, I have told Yasaka that I would be available later today..."


    "It''s fine, it won''t take all day. Just....treat this is a date, a few hours just for us."


    "My son is taking me out for a date." Raikou fidgeted in place, looking very excited. "Your Mother has never been on a date before."


    "I know, that''s why I wanted to do something for you" I reached out and grabbed her hand. "I admit that I had trouble finding something that would be special, but I think I found something a little interesting."


    "Oh? You didn''t need to go through the effort. I am your Servant, I''m here to help you in any way. You don''t need to worry about me."


    "Don''t be silly." I poked her shoulder. "You''re also my woman, so I''m going to make sure you''re happy. Now...shall we go?"


    "I would be delighted~" She preened as I opened a portal to our destination.


    It was not in a ''supernatural'' part of the world. I wanted this to be a rather normal experience. Though, what was mundane for me would be something utterly new for her, so I hoped this worked out.


    Raikou eyed everything around us. Even as we walked out of the secluded spot I dropped us in, she curiously gazed at everything as we walked down the street.


    "Master, what are we doing?" She still seemed confused as I led her around the winding roads of the city.


    "Right here." I lightly tugged on her hand. "I reserved it for a few hours."


    She tilted her head, looking at the building. I wasn''t surprised that she was confused as it probably wasn''t something obvious to her or part of the modern knowledge deposited by the grail. How many holes were there in the information that was given?


    I pushed the door open, the studio we walked into wasn''t very large but it had a good atmosphere.


    "Hi, can I help you?" A woman at the counter asked.


    "I have an appointment, Schweinorg." I replied.


    "Oh, great. We just got everything set up. Let me run back and tell the boss you''re here." She smiled, before excusing herself.


    "Master?" Raikou said quietly.


    "You know, it''s a normal thing these days for families to have photos decorating their homes. I thought it appropriate for us to get some mom-son pictures taken."


    "M-mother and son pictures?" She repeated.


    "Yup. All the photos you could want, as many as you want, however you want to show off. Just the two of us." I grinned. "Your son wants to show everyone his amazing mom." I squeezed her hand.


    She made some very cute noises, I don''t quite think she knew how to react. "Your Mother.....your Mother is very happy." She finally settled on. A face half about to cry and half smiling so brightly.


    I knew her view as my Mother was something very important to her. So, I wanted to spoil her a bit, let her have her way. It''s not like we had a normal kind of relationship, so what was the harm in doing something like this? To accept the role she had thrust upon herself, and allowed her to act as my ''mom'' for certain periods of time.


    I wanted her happy.


    "Mr. Schweinorg, we''re ready for you." The woman came back out, gesturing for us.


    Raikou practically skipped forward as we walked back to the studio portion of the building. It wasabout what you would expect, a bunch of different backgrounds, a bunch of cameras and equipment for this sort of thing.


    "So, how do you two want to do this? We have a number of options available." There was a second woman behind the camera, looking at us.


    "Hmm, what''re the common ones that parents their children get together?" I asked.


    Well, she only stared at us for a moment before answering. I guess it was strange, considering Raikou didn''t look that much older than me....


    "I have some samples here if you''re interested...?"


    "Oh, yes. I would love to see some." Raikou perked up.


    "Wonderful." She stood up, walking towards some cabinets and rummaged through them a bit. "Here we are, some past work I''ve done." She laid them out for us to see.


    Granted, they were mostly done for infants or children, but Raikou didn''t seem to care. "Oh, do you have this backround? What about this coloring?"


    "We do" The Photographer just smiled at Raikou''s eagerness. "But how about this color right here? I think it''ll match the darker color of your hair well, which contrasts your.....sons red hair."


    I took a back seat, letting Raikou choose everything. While some concepts and things were still foreign to her, she was able to pick up the gist of it all pretty easily. She spoke with the photographer for what felt like hours finding the right things, the perfect setups.


    I didn''t speak up, just intent on watching her have fun with it. That look of utter joy on her face the entire time, it certainly made my heart beat faster.


    Time really did fly by when you had fun. While I wouldn''t consider this something particularly enthralling, it was easy to get swept up into Raikou''s enthusiasm. We eventually got seated and started on the pictures


    "How about a silly one to start off?" The Photographer asked.


    "Oh, like this?" Raikou giggled, smooshed our faces together as she stuck out her tongue.


    I reached out and pulled on her cheek, earning another giggle from her as the camera flashed.


    "That''s good. How about we transition into some subtle ones. Wilhelm, why don''t you lock arms with Raikou."


    "Like this?" I asked, scooting a little so we were a bit closer and taking her arm in mine.


    "About as well as expected. Rin''s been sticking close too, and giving me updates that way. She''s the sort of person who focuses intently on things and tends to push others to the side. Mordred''s used to dealing with this, so she''d been helping as well."


    I wanted to give her some time to settle everything without any major distractions. Obviously, I did check in and everything, but I wouldn''t pull her attention away too much. Atleast, I''d give it until I got back from Remnant to make sure she''s good.


    "Hmm. That whole thing was a mess." Jinn sighed. "I''ve seen enough things like that in Remnant, but to also see it in person is...disgusting. I hope those poor people can recover."


    "It''ll take time, but we''ve got the stuff to fix them." I reassured her. "And speaking of Remnant, I was going to pop over for a little bit."


    "Are you asking me to come with?"


    "Eh, not so much asking, as just informing you what I had planned. I didn''t want to assume anything, but of course the offer is open."


    "I see." She looked down, appearing deep in thought. "I''m still a little scared to go back. Can I stay here?"


    "Of course, you can, you silly girl." I kissed her forehead. "I''m not going to force you into things like that."


    "Thank you." She whispered.


    "Anything you want me to pick up or that you need from there while I''m over?"


    "More dust, probably. Not that we''re running out, but it''s good to have lots." She looked contemplative. "Are you going over to see Salem again?"


    "Maybe...is that something you''re against?"


    "Maybe?" She repeated. "I don''t know, it''s weird I guess. I never thought I''d be in a situation where I have a --- lover? And here I am, the Spirit of Knowledge with a man to call my own. I thought I would exist solely to give knowledge to hopefuls that Ozma brought with him to wage war on her." She let out a groan as she paused in what she was saying, rubbing her head. "These stupid restrictions, still annoying."


    "At the very least, it''d probably be beneficial for Remnant if she was more concerned about you flirting with her than whatever else it is she does." Jinn added


    Vague words to get around her restrictions, but I could read between the lines. "I also wanna see my friends, or alteast call them. Well, Roman and the others, it''s probably best that I still lay low, but I wanna hear from Pyrrha again."


    "Pyrrha''s a nice girl, you do need to talk to her some more." Jinn nodded in approval.


    "It''s fun to tease her too." I grinned.


    "You''re bad." She huffed, slapping my shoulder. "That poor girl. And you need to tell me what''s happened since I''ve left. I''m way too curious about how your whole ''situation'' ended up. Are you still a wanted criminal? Are you called the Dildo Warrior? There''s so many questions I need answers to."


    I couldn''t help but laugh, remembering how I took that bullhead out. "I''ll make sure to bring you an update. There was a question I wanted to ask you. I thought about just springing it as a surprise, but I thought you''d rather have a heads up."


    "Hmm?"


    "Well, I wanted to take you out on a date, and I thought going to the beach would be fun? I figured you''ve never seen one in person before..."


    "Oh." She blinked." OH! Yes!" She exclaimed. "I''d absolutely love that!" She squealed wrapping her arms around me. "I''ve never been to the ocean, nor had a date!"


    Yup, she probably would enjoy planning things out properly. "How about we do that when I get back?"


    "Kya! You''re the best." She hastily pressed her lips to mine, giving me a sloppy kiss. "I can''t wait!"


    Jinn''s excitement was interrupted as the door opened up. Sca?thach stood there, looking at us. "I heard screaming." She said simply.


    "Woops, got a little too excited." Jinn said bashfully.


    "Hey, glad you''re here." I looked towards my teacher even with Jinn still in my arms. "I was going to pop over to Remnant, you want or need anything while I''m there?"


    "The world Jinn hails from that is besieged by those monsters?" Sca?thach asked.


    "Yup."


    "If it is no trouble, I would actually wish to travel along there as well." Sca?thach replied.


    "You wanna come to Remnant?" I was surprised by her decision.


    "Hmm, I wanted to roam around and slay some beasts. I was feeling a bout of nostalgia, and I did not wish to bring more trouble if I searched out foes upon this world for the moment. I merely desired to journey for a few days without any consequences."


    "Oh please, feel free to kill as many Grimm as you want, it would definitely help." Jinn said immediately.


    "I will kill many for you then." Sca?thach laughed. "Do we have a departure time?"


    "I was just about to head out. You need me to wait for anything?"


    "Should you inform the others?" She questioned.


    "Eh, I wasn''t going to be away that long. I figured we could more or less be back within a day of this world''s time-line with some good calculations."


    "Very well. I do wish to stretch these old muscles of mine. I have a soreness between my legs that will persist unless I move around." She shot me a little smirk.


    "Oh, I want details when you get back~" Jinn understand the subtext immediately.


    "Fufu, I will gladly give them." Sca?thach adopted that amused smile on her face as she eyed me "Shall we go then, my Student? I will not get in the way of any business you wish to take care of."


    While I would never consider her ''in the way'' I could take that as her just wanted to roam around without any direction.


    "Sure, let''s go." I flicked my hand, creating a link to the world-line of Remnant.


    Well, there wasn''t much to think about. Should I feel bad for the Grimm about to be on the receiving end of her spear?


    Even in the worse case scenario, what could possibly happen that worsens things there even more?


    ***


    Some slice of life stuff between everything that''s been going on. Also, if you don''t see it, I''m uploading a side story as well. Be on the look out.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 251: Pokémon Side Story Part 1

    Chapter 251: Poke?mon Side Story Part 1


    Author''s Note.


    In light of the update, know that I do cross post on Fan fiction Dot Net


    ***


    "Why?" I looked at Zelretch.


    "Don''t be obtuse, Wilhelm. You know why." Zelretch responded.


    "No, I get the whole ¨C " I waived my hand flippantly. " ¨C The Reasoning, I suppose. But Why THIS specifically?"


    "I thought you would enjoy it."


    "I mean...I do? I''m absolutely giddy at the idea. But I''m still stuck in my previous mindset. So I reiterate, why?"


    "Well, a Vacation would do you good."


    "I got that part, yes. But you keep dancing around the elephant in the room." I gestured towards the yellow creature on his lap.


    "Don''t be jealous." He said smugly.


    "I''m...only 30% jealous. Still very curious where you''re going with this whole nonsense."


    "Pika pika" The yellow creature replied.


    "And why do you have a Pikachu?"


    "Why not?"


    "That''s....a fair response. But out of all Poke?mon in existence ¨C which there is apparently a universe you''re familiar with and go to ¨C why a Pikachu?"


    He shrugged. "They''re iconic."


    The Pikachu just nodded.


    I just grumbled, slumping in my chair. "I feel like I''m being put in time out more than being sent on a vacation."


    "Well, it''s not like you have a choice." Zelretch replied. "You''re going on a vacation, that much is certain. All my wonderful Granddaughters already agreed. And you can''t use them as an excuse since they''re all busy."


    Of course they would coordinate with him and do their own ''girls'' time. They were a bit vague on the details, but they went to a spa and resort or something. Not that I would ever fault them for doing such a thing. I''m happy they spend time together and get along, I''m happy that they take the time to do things like this outside of me ¨C to have their own desires and lives to live.


    "Kunou" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Sleep over with Rin and Ruby." Zelretch countered. "Then I''m getting her for our own bonding. Lucretia and I are taking her out to have some fun."


    Fuck that''s cute.


    Goddammit.


    "You''re really forcing this on me."


    "Yup."


    "Fine." I said with a scowl. "Send me to your smelly Poke?mon world. I guess I''ll be a Poke?mon master or whatever."


    "I thought you''d be more excited."


    "I am excited. I''m also a bit annoyed that it''s against my will. So, I will have fun under protest."


    "Acceptable. So, where do you want to go?"


    "Eh, fuck it. Send me to the beginning." I shrugged. "Not that it really matters."


    "I figured. I too the liberty of signing you up for the beginners'' classes at the local Poke?mon Center that you''ll be arriving at."


    "Dammit Gramps, really?"


    "Hey, this is important. You might learn a thing or two."


    "Now I''m more annoyed." I groaned. "Fuck it, just...send me over. And I''m bringing Sir Wiggles as my starter."


    "Sure." He didn''t argue with that.


    "Bitchin." I took him out immediately. "Well, lets get started."


    ***


    Admittedly, I probably did need a vacation. But I still hated being ''forced'' into this. Might just be my rebellious personality that hates doing things because if ''have to''.


    The air was.... pleasant. Immediately as I arrived in this world, everything felt so serene and wonderful.


    Sir Wiggles bounced around, investigating everything in the immediate vicinity. Zelretch had the common sense to deposit us away from anyone, but I could still see the large Poke?mon Center down the road.


    Luckily, I was familiar with the universe as I had played the games when I was younger. This wasn''t exactly an uncommon thing, for a universe to make its way into a type of media that we think pure fiction in another world. Hell, Zelretch told me a story how we were ''fiction'' somewhere else. I tried to pump him for that information, but he always changed the subject. Probably because I asked him about the porn....


    Regardless.


    Poke?mon, and the Kanto region at that. Well, I said the beginning, and it basically all started here.


    With Sir Wiggles on my head, I officially begun my journey....to the Poke?mon Center. Because apparently my adult ass has to take a ''training course'' or some other shit.


    I enjoyed the small walk into this quaint little town ¨C or whatever you''d call it. The land that made up this place was extensive, but it wasn''t really...centered on any one location. The Poke?mon Center, which should have been a hub of activity, wasn''t seeing much traffic at all. Not to mention, there were very few buildings around it in the first place.


    The automatic doors slid open; a burst of cool air greeted me as I stepped inside the Poke?mon Center. I honestly didn''t know why they called them this when they practically doubled as a hospital. Well, I suppose with the magical healing available, the Poke?mon services were their primary resource available.


    "Oh, a guest." I looked up to see a pink-haired woman at the counter. "We don''t get many new faces around here. Are you perhaps that ¨C Wilhelm I was told about?" She smiled brightly towards me.


    "Indeed I am." I straightened my tie. "And you must be Nurse joy." I walked over, leaning against the counter. "It''s an absolute pleasure to meet you." I gave her my most charming smile.


    Ill admit, Nurse Joy is a bit of a childhood crush for me...


    And I guess Zelretch already prepared everything.


    "Wonderful." She did a little clap. "I''m the Nurse Joy of Chrome Town. And according to your...Grandfather?" She looked down at a clipboard she had. "You''re here for some remedial lessons."


    "Any chance I could skip the lessons?" I had to try.


    "Hmm, not if you want to be a legal trainer. It''s rare for someone your age to start this late, but we still have to make sure you know the basics before sending you off."


    "Oh well." I sighed. "I suppose it won''t be too bad to spend some time with such a lovely woman."


    "Oh, you charmer." She playfully waived her hand at me. "Now, I have to ask...what''s that Poke?mon ontop your head?"


    I looked up, completely forgetting my companion. I lifted him up for her to get a better look. "This is Sir Wiggles; he''s been my companion for awhile."


    "I''ve never seen a Poke?mon like this before.....what type is he?"


    "...electric? He''s a.... Jackalope." I blinked realizing I hadn''t thought that far ahead. "And he comes from a ....far away region."


    "Oh, how cute." Nurse Joy cooed. Points to her professionalism, she didn''t immediately try to pet him. You never know if a Poke?mon is dangerous or not. "Do you have a Poke ball for him yet?"


    "I do not." I admitted.


    "Oh, that isn''t a big deal. Your Grandfather left several, among some other things, for when you complete your lessons."


    Of course he did.


    "Alright, so what do I have to do? Is it some type of seminar that takes multiple days? Do I have a written test I have to do, what''s up?"


    "Oh, none of that. We do that sort of thing for the younger ones who are barely into their teens. But for Adults, well.....we assume they can handle themselves already. This is just a brief overview of some important things you need to know when dealing with Poke?mon."


    I perked up a little bit. Maybe it wouldn''t be so bad? I''m here to relax, so I should probably just calm down. It doesn''t do me any good to keep this stress with me when I''m in a literal Poke?mon world.


    "Now, where did I put that ¨C" She started shuffling around looking for something.


    "Chansey!" An adorable voice echoed out as an automatic door slid open. The cutest Poke?mon came waddling over, holding a poke ball in its hands. She was a bit round, stubby hands and feet, with an egg and pouch on her stomach.


    "Oh, thank you, Chansey, I had forgotten where I put that."


    "Is....that a Chansey?" I said quietly, eyeing the Poke?mon.


    Nurse Joy giggled. "Don''t get any ideas." She wagged her finger. "Chansey are a protected Poke?mon and illegally using one as a Trainer comes with some hefty penalties."


    "No, no." I waived her off. "I just wanted...." I bit my lip, looking at the Chansey. "C-can I hug you?"


    "Sir Wiggles relishes in the challenge." I held back my laugh. "Do you have a specific area...?"


    "Of course." Nurse Joy hummed. "We have an area out back for Poke?mon to....stretch their legs, so to speak. We can use that."


    "Chansey?" The Fairy Poke?mon pointed to itself.


    "Of course you can watch, you adorable muffin." I couldn''t help but hug her again.


    "Chan, Chansey!" It happily exclaimed.


    The cutest.


    "Follow me, please. We''ll go over right now." Nurse Joy turned around as I followed behind


    The Goedude never dropped that smug look on its face as it kept looking back. I think the fact that I didn''t react just made it more annoyed than if I responded to its provocations.


    Walking through the corridors, I was actually a little curious about this place. I wonder if she''d be willing to do a tour at some point? This small town, it didn''t appear that she had many tasks on the day to day basis, so who knows.


    "Here we are." Nurse Joy stated, as we walked out back towards an open field. It was a bit torn apart, but I suppose that''s expected when Poke?mon thrown around moves out here.


    "So, since we both know which Poke?mon we''re using, how do you wanna do this?" I took a spot opposite of her, Sir Wiggles bounced off my head and landed on the ground.


    "Well, I guess we can have Chansey be a referee?'' She offered.


    "Chansey!" The Fairy Poke?mon exclaimed.


    "Sounds good to me."


    "The etiquette is to introduce ourselves to our opponent before the fight, yeah?"


    "That''s true. It''s good that you''re keeping track of those things. It''s important for new Trainers to make friends along the way." Nurse Joy beamed, patting Geodude on the back of the head. "We''ll do it just as the rules says. I''m Nurse Joy, and I challenge you to a Poke?mon battle!"


    Okay, I was a little humored by this whole thing.


    "I''m Wilhelm Schweinorg, and I accept."


    She nodded. "This will be a one on one battle. Defeat will be when either side surrenders, recalls their Poke?mon, or their Poke?mon is unable to continue battle. Chansey will be our official referee. And for future reference, she is a certified referee."


    "Chansey, Chansey!" The Fairy Poke?mon waived happily.


    "Well then, on a count of three, Chansey?" I looked towards her.


    The bubbly Poke?mon turned a bit serious and nodded. She raised her adorably pudgy hand up. "Chansey." She said once.


    "Chansey...." She looked around.


    "Chansey!" She dropped her hand to signal the start of the battle.


    "Geodude, use Rock Throw!" Nurse Joy shouted out.


    "Geo!" The Rock Poke?mon roared, heaving up a massive bolder, and tossed it towards Sir Wiggles.


    "Sir Wiggles.....Dab on him."


    Sir Wiggles stood up on its hind legs, not moving as the massive boulder came crashing down. The mocking laughter of Geodude echoed out it smashed against my Familiar.


    "G-geo?" The Poke?mon looked confused as the Boulder shattered upon the magnificence that was Sir Wiggles.


    Or rather, his Aura flared up and it splashed harmlessly against it.


    "Our turn then?" I quirked a smile. "Sir Wiggles. Use Thor''s Hammer."


    Then the Sky went dark.


    ***


    "Well....I believe Geodude will make a full recovery.....eventually...." Nurse Joy muttered as she looked over the machines that were healing the Rock Type Poke?mon


    "So, uh.....what else is on the agenda...?" I asked.


    "Oh um....sorry. I didn''t expect Geodude to well....." She looked pale, remembering what Sir Wiggles did. "I''m sorry but I''ll need to watch over him for a few hours. Um....why don''t you take a look around? We have a few Poke?mon that have been left with us over the years, maybe you might be able to convince one to come with you?" She offered.


    Alright, I can take a hint. I''ll go take a hike for a bit. "Sure, I''ll check it out." I waived her off, walking for the back exit again.


    Well, I''m going to need a few more Poke?mon just for logistical issues. I''m pretty sure some challenges require multiple Poke?mon.


    I looked around and there were a few Poke?mon I recognized


    But what caught my attention the most, was the absolute unit of a MagiKarp that was sitting atop the pond out back. It was a bit scared, absolutely massive, and had some strange blue pigment throughout its body.


    Huh.


    All the other Poke?mon were staying clear of it and every so often, it would spit a stream of water out at anything that got close.


    "Oh, Wilhelm!" I turned back to see Nurse Joy running towards. "Phew, I''m glad I caught up. I almost forgot to warn you about ¨C " She gestured towards said Magikarp. "He''s a bit aggressive, so I didn''t want you to get hurt."


    "What''s wrong with him?" I asked.


    "It''s.....a sad story." Nurse Joy sighed. "His previous trainer forced it to eat an Everstone right as it was in the midst of evolving."


    "An everstone? The thing that''s supposed to stop evolutions, right?" It has been a few years since I''ve played the games.


    "Correct." She smiled wryly. "It had an....adverse effect. All the energy that should have got to its Evolution was dispersed, only a small portion making it grow a bit larger. The Stones are tools to help Poke?mon grow into their full potential before taking the next leap forward. What happened her was a tragedy of abuse. Now, this poor Magikarp can never evolve, and it''s always so angry. We''re helpless to do anything about its situation." She sighed.


    "I see....." I said quietly. "Thanks for the warning."


    "You''re welcome. I''ll get back to Geodude so we can finish up before the days over." She gave a gentle smile before running back inside.


    [You''re going to take it, aren''t you?]


    "Yup."


    [I can''t wait to see how this turns out.]


    Ddraig always enjoys watching what I get up to. Usually not speaking up unless something concerns him or there''s an issue. Well, he did call himself an observer at some point, so it isn''t that strange.


    The Magikarp stared at me with hate in its eyes as I approached. Without warning, it fired off a stream of water, enough to knock a normal human off their feet and possibly harm them. I didn''t blink an eye as my aura flared around me, blocking it easily.


    It paused, staring at me with a mix of confusion and growing anger.


    "I heard you''re an angry little thing." I snorted, watching it try to scowl at me.


    It responded by doubling its efforts, a torrent of water bursting out towards me. I merely raised my hand, blocking it with ease.


    "Are you content to lash out at the world for the bad hand you''ve been dealt?" I asked. I think it heard my words, because the stream of water began to simmer out.


    It didn''t attack again, but stared at me now that I had its attention.


    "Nobody uses Magikarps. All everyone wants are Gyarados, right? For Magikarp, they''re either content to live their lives as their base form, or evolve and become a tyrannical dragon. You had both choices taken from you."


    IF it could roar, I think it would have just done that in a fury.


    "Here you are, quite literally a big fish in a small pond. Any dreams of yours are dashed." I waived my hands around. "So, bully all the smaller Poke?mon to past the time, right? Is that all you want in life now? To just fester in this hate and anger for the rest of your days or until they get tired of trying to help you?"


    The water in the pond began to swirl around the Poke?mon. A telling sign that even though it''s a Magikarp it still should have been a Gyarados ¨C a dragon. So I have an offer for you." I raised my hand to calm the angry fish.


    It paused again, looking at me in confusion. "Magi, Magikarp?"


    "I don''t have an answer to ''heal'' you, but then again, you aren''t broken. So what if you can''t jump the dragon gate, you can''t become a ''dragon''. Instead, I''ll make you this offer." I raised my hand up into the sky, and gathered my lightning discharging it in a massive blast that tore through the clouds.


    I squat down, getting eye level with it. "I''ll make you the strongest fucking Magikarp in the world, and I''ll make you a champion."


    Tears began to fall down from its eyes. I didn''t know this species even had tear ducks to be honest. "Karp, Karp, Magikarp!" He shouted with a firm nod.


    "Wonderful, welcome to my team ,Magikarp." I reached out, touching its head. "Now''s the most important part."


    "Magikarp?" It questioned me.


    "We gotta get you the clothes to match your new status" I flicked my collar and gestured to the vest Sir Wiggles was wearing.


    The aquatic Poke?mon''s eyes flashed brilliantly. "Magikarp." He looked absolutely elated.


    ***


    Just a fun thing I was doing on the side, hence, a side story. Don''t take it too seriously as it doesn''t really tie in with the main story.

 Chapter 252:

    Chapter 252:


    "So this is Remnant." I didn''t interrupt Sca?thach as she looked around. It was her first time on a world that was not an iteration of Earth or its connected realms, it was a new experience that I didn''t want to interupt.


    I took us a little ways outside of a medium-sized town that was some distance away from Mistral.


    Honestly, I liked watching her expressions as she inspected every last detail. Finally, she tilted her head up and looked towards the sky. "To actually see it....." She muttered.


    "Yeah, took me by surprise too." I walked next to her, eyeing that broken Moon in the sky.


    "Jinn told me about her home, but this image really puts things into perspective." Sca?thach had a contemplative look on her face. "I don''t know if such a thing will ever become normal for me."


    Yeah, the Moon back in our home was significantly different in its existence.


    She eventually shook her head and looked away, seemingly content with have checked the surroundings. "Do you have an agenda or did you just coming here to play around?" She asked.


    "Yeah, going to check up on some people I know." I nodded. "So you were kind of vague about what you wanted. Anything I can help you with there?"


    "The offer is appreciated, but I just intend to wander around for a period. I was feeling wistful and wish to relive the days I did this before I took over the Land of Shadows. Traveling the land, meeting strange people and equally strange creatures. Slaying monsters and all manner of villains." She smiled wistfully.


    Well, it seemed like she wanted to play around in her own way. I of course would never fault her, Gods knew my other girls had their own ''me time'', this was simply Sca?thach''s own variation of it.


    "You know enough about the place?" I asked.


    "I know the broad subjects that Jinn discussed." She nodded. "Monsters known as Grimm, Magic is unknown. Your Aura and such." She waived her hand. "I believe I can made do with that as the remainder seemed similar to Kyoto."


    "That''s not untrue." I said thoughtfully. "Yeah, you can probably bullshit enough. If anyone asks any questions ¨C you come from a remote village or some other nonsense, people don''t really push. Lets see.....any random things? She probably mention Faunus...." I just shrugged, nothing else came to the top of my head. "I guess you don''t care for me to point you to anything in specific?"


    "Fufu, no I can handle such a thing. I was going to scry a direction to go and take to that." She smiled.


    "Sounds interesting." I stroked my chin. "You''ll tell me of your adventure when you''re done?"


    "Of course." She laughed. "While I know of these Grimm creatures, I do not know the specific types of them. I am excited to see what foes await my spear."


    "Oh." I perked up. "I got some extra Scrolls..." I looked into my storage ring, pulling out the things I almost forgot about. "The type of communication device used here. And I have some of the money they use ¨C Lien." I took out a good chunk for her.


    "My, it''s nice to have my man take care of me." She happily accepted it all, putting it into her own storage bracelet.


    "I''ll always take care of you." I wrapped my hands around her from behind, pulling her closer. I snuck a few kisses on her neck as she giggled.


    "Stop it~" She playfully swatted at me. "If you continue, I fear this soreness between my legs will only be further enhanced."


    "You make it hard." I whispered.


    "Mmm." She took a moment and allowed herself to sink into my arms, accepting my touch. "Are you sure you will wish to meet whatever target of your affection is here after you fuck me again?"


    Ah, that bluntness of hers combined with her gentle tone, always cute.


    "What do you mean ''target of my affection''?" I questioned her.


    She snorted, breaking from my arms. "Don''t take me for a fool." She lightly tugged at my cheek. "I speak no words of displeasure, my student. However, you know what I expect from you."


    I grumbled, but accepted her words. "Alright, there is a woman here I''ve taken a bit of a fancy to. I haven''t really.... committed to anything, and I wanted to see her again."


    Sca?thach nodded, pleased with my answer. "Very well." She quickly kissed my cheek, flashing me a warm smile. "I will set off then."


    "Even if I know it''s pointless to say, be safe."


    "Fufu, you are a silly boy." Her eyes softened considerably.


    "Have fun?" I offered as well.


    "I plan to." She grinned.


    She gave me one last look before heading off, Runes spinning around her fingers? as she chose a direction to go in.


    I hate to see her leave, but I love to see that ass go.


    ***


    The Grimm Lands were just a Grimmy as they were when I first came here.


    I hummed to myself as my Swords floated around me, slicing up the more simple minded Grimm that didn''t have the common sense to stay away.


    Just like last time, the smarter ones kept a healthy distance


    There were even some variants I had never seen before. A large Lobster-like one that had the legs of spider.


    That one in particular got burned until only ash remained.


    Otherwise, it was a peaceful little walk to Salem''s castle. Following the towering spires that reached over the bleak forest in the distance. Almost like a nightmarish version of following the yellow brick road, as there was a path, albeit a bit worn out.


    Well, I am here to meet a witch as it were...


    As I approached, I made sure my clothing looked good. My tie was straightened, and no creases I could see after a quick look around. I contemplated wearing my hat, but dismissed it. It didn''t feel like a hat moment.


    Luckily, I also had the foresight to get some flowers before I came. An idea after spending time with Izzy and I saw that she enjoyed receiving them.


    There were a few more big Grimm that guarded the castle proper, but even they cowered away. They didn''t move, but the large bear-like nightmares clearly looked like they wanted to be anywhere else.


    [I missed when things cowered in my presence. You don''t know what you got until it''s gone.]


    "Really, Ddraig? That''s what you miss?"


    [Hey, don''t judge me. I spend the majority of my time not even really ''existing'' in the outside world since it usually takes awhile for a new host to awaken me. And don''t even get me started on the ones that don''t or die extremely quickly while I''m still in the form of the Twice Critical.]


    Huh....now I feel bad.


    [I also miss eating.]


    That''s understandable. It''s one of my biggest vices, one that I could pretty much indulge without any consequences due to my Devil Biology. Which brought up an interesting question on if my other ''biologies'' that were added also did something similar?


    [I''ve gained some strange cravings from experiencing what you eat. It''s not unpleasant though.]


    "Hey Ddraig.....why don''t we look for a way to free you?" I felt bad that he was still trapped when he''d helped me so much.


    The Mint-Haired girl got up, and I was curious what her Semblance was, so I didn''t move. She looked at me, and appeared to be about to do something however¡ª


    "Enough." A voice carried over the room. Everyone stopped what they were doing to turn to its source.


    Salem stood in the doorway, arms crossed, sweeping her gaze around the room.


    "Mistress!" The crazy-man stood up, almost diving to her feet. "He dares to ¨C"


    She completely ignored him. "You''ve come back." She was obviously addressing me.


    "Well, how could I stay away from you?" I gave her my most charming smile.


    "M-mistress?" The Red-dressed woman squeaked out in confusion.


    The other two looked surprised as well, but I didn''t quite understand why.


    "And you already begin with those kinds of words." Salem rolled her eyes, but I think I saw her lips curled up briefly.


    "I got you flowers?" I offered them up.


    She stepped forward with even strides, accepting them without any fanfare. She slowly brought them up to her nose and she gave them a quick smell. "Hmm, they are lovely I suppose." She looked pleased before adopting her neutral expression and glanced at the other people in the room. "Should I be upset or pleased that you were able to keep these whole while my supposed elite subordinates attacked you."


    "Mistress, I ¨C " The Red Dressed woman tried to speak, but Salem cut her off again.


    "Cinder, go fetch me a vase for these."


    "But ¨C"


    "A nice one." She reiterated, giving the woman a glare.


    "R-right away, Mistress." The Red-dressed woman who''s name was apparently ''Cinder'' quickly rushed off to fulfill the request.


    "You look very nice, did you decide to let your hair down permanently?" I asked, admiring the look she was rocking. It flowed past her shoulders and was very cute.


    "Hmph, I decided it was time for a change. Do not presume to think you had any baring on my decision." She sniffed. "Now, if you would follow me, we would speak in better accommodations." She turned and began walking.


    Still don''t'' know why these kids were looking at me so strange. Nor why that pony-tailed guy looked like he was about to cry, but I didn''t dwell on it.


    I would much rather stare at that ass that was infront of me. And I felt no shame in doing so, as I caught her looking over her shoulder, and she swayed it just a little bit more for me as we walked.


    ***


    Omake ¨C Azazel''s Gender Bender Gun, Part 1


    "Hey, did anyone order a package?" I held up the nondescript brown box that was sitting right outside the door. I swept my gaze around the room as all my girls were idly chatting or otherwise hanging out.


    "Can anyone even deliver here?" Jinn asked. "I think the barriers and such prevent...almost everyone from approaching."


    "....so that''s why my other orders never arrived." I whispered.


    "Idiot student." Sca?thach poked my cheek. "I do hope you noticed the subtle magical energy pulsing off it."


    I let out an indignant huff. "I''m not blind."


    "And you just brought it inside" Artoria asked.


    "I''m curious about that as well. While not the same, we do have a procedure at my mansion about things like this...." Yasaka added.


    "Master, don''t bring strange things inside." Raikou lightly chided.


    "Do you all not have any faith in me? Of course I scanned it. There''s nothing wrong even if it''s a bit magical in nature."


    "You have a track record of recklessness." Yasaka pointed out.


    "I do not ¨C"


    "Wilhelm." Artoria crossed her arms.


    "....Maybe a little." I acquiesced. "But I checked!"


    "Well, open it then. I''m curious." Sca?thach demanded.


    "Jeese, no patience, woman." I set it down, tearing off the tape. "Its.....a gun?" I questioned, taking it out along with a pamphlet.


    Sca?thach took hold of the gun-like thing, inspecting it as I held the little booklet in my hand. "Let''s see.....It''s called Azazel''s Gender Ben ¨C" A strange beam hit me, emanating from the Gun in Sca?thach''s hands.


    I felt strange, really strange. Like something important, something derived from my essence had shifted. I was somehow different, yet, my senses didn''t pick up on any anomalies or foreign attacks. I looked down at my hands and paused.


    I paused, because something was blocking my vision. To be precise, it was two ¨C very large ¨C mounds of flesh that now were attached to my chest. "What the hell!?" I blurted out, and stopped again. Because a very feminine, and admittedly sensual voice had replaced my previous one.


    I looked at the pamphlet in horror as I read the title fully and realized what happened. The others looked at me In complete shock as I hastily conjured a mirror.


    Perfectly unblemished skin. Long, beautiful red hair that went past my shoulders. A new jaw line and cheek bones the extenuated my natural beauty. A very ¨C very large bosom. And to top it all off, some long legs that went on for days. I was too scared to look at my ass, because I knew it would also be damn near perfect.


    "Dear Lord.....I''m sexy."


    I looked up at everyone else who were still a bit dumbfounded. Well, all but Artoria, I looked at her and she stared at me intently. "Artoria...?"


    "I now understand many of your previous gestures and desires." She stated. "Let it be known ¨C " She licked her lips. "I will have first."


    "P-pardon?" I didn''t get a chance to contemplate her words as she grabbed me and started dragging me upstairs towards the bedroom.


    I only heard more numbers being called out below as Artoria tossed me on the bed and slammed the door.


    "It''s time to fulfill your queenly duties." Artoria stared at me with a lustful gaze. "Do not worry, I will be just as gentle with you as you were with me."


    And suddenly, I regret all the things I did to her butt.


    ***


    A word of warning, I''m moving this Saturday/Sunday, so no guarantee on chapters.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 253:

    Chapter 253:


    Cinder Fall POV


    "Thank you, Cinder. You are dismissed." The Grimm Queen dismissed me without a second thought as I quickly glanced at the man who was seated infront of her.


    I had taken slow steps to deliver this.....vase to her, and watched her carefully put those flowers inside of it. I watched the entire sequence, yet I still had no idea what the hell was going on.


    He barely spared me a glance, no he was too focused making those ''eyes'' towards Salem.


    I almost fell over when I heard them speak. I expected an intense conversation, perhaps the reveal of some clandestine information. I would even have taken a mission update about one of her underlings that I didn''t know about until now.


    But what I heard was.....flirting.


    The flowers may have been a give away, but I was still utterly astonished that someone got away with doing that with her that It hadn''t registered until now. I''d seen her casually dismiss the lives of entire villages, Humans and Faunus alike without batting an eye. I''d seen her power ¨C her magic change the very landscape with a flick of her wrist.


    Never have I seen Salem smile and giggle.


    I hastily made my retreat, not daring to overstay my welcome by the tone of her dismissal.


    Nor do I think my sanity couldtake being in there any longer.


    I quickly stepped out, closing the door quietly. I barely got a few feet away before I was bombarded with questions.


    "Cinder, what''s going on!?" My most faithful follower, Emerald, looked just as startled as I was. I had made sure to brief them on the nature of Salem before bringing them here several days ago. I hadn''t intended to bring them here this quickly.....but certain plans had fallen through and I was forced to improvise.


    "Yo, Boss lady." Mercury casually waived. "Thought you said the Scary Grimm Lady would incinerate me if I did anything to annoy her. Should I just bring her flowers instead?"


    "Mercury." I growled. "Keep your mouth shut unless you want that outcome. I''m just as in the dark as you all are." I hated to admit it, but I had questions myself.


    "Cinder!" A shriek sounded behind me. I could faintly sense something reaching for me as I spun around, grabbing the stray arm, and slammed the attached body against the wall.


    I had no doubt who it was, that annoying voice continued to haunt my dreams. "Tyrian." I gritted my teeth. "Try to touch me again, and you lose it!" I scoffed, tossing him aside.


    Surprisingly, he didn''t get crazy and try to taunt or attack me again. That was never a good sign, when such a fanatical lunatic becomes less predictable.


    No, the first worrying sign was how easily I incapacitated him. If he was more.....coherent, he could have easily escaped my haphazard grapple. I would never admit it, but he was strong and not someone I could take lightly as I am now.


    "What did the Goddess say!? What''s she talking about!?" He didn''t seem at all flustered by my physical response. Instead, he just looked at me with a maniacal look in his eyes. The obsession he held for the Queen of the Grimm.


    "How am I supposed to know?" I snorted. "If you really want to know anything, go interrupt her flirting yourself."


    Would make me happy if he was reduced to a pile of ash.


    "F-flirting!?" Tyrian cried out. "The Goddess would never lower herself to do such a thing with a.....mortal like that!"


    I crossed my arms. "Believe me or don''t. Frankly, I don''t care, Tyrian."


    "You wouldn''t happen to have gotten his autograph, would you?" Mercury looked amused by the whole thing.


    I was about to reprimand him, but I stopped. No, he seemed to know that man more than I. I was....aware of his name, but not much else. "Speak, Mercury. Who was that?"


    Even Tyrian stopped in his whimpers and looked at the silver-haired boy in expectance.


    "Uh, a pretty famous thief I guess." He scratched his head. "He was with that other thief ¨C Roman or something, and they robbed that Mob Boss Lady in Mistral and the Government got involved and it became a whole shit show. That was.....I don''t know, a month ago?"


    "There was a lot of talk about him online." Emerald quickly added. "There''s a video of him taking out a big Sea Fei-long in one attack."


    "What?" I growled towards the mint-haired girl. "Why was I not informed of this!?"


    Sea Fei-longs are no joke. Even a small one was something a trained team of Huntsman were needed to take down. Adding its water habitat and they''re extremely tricky to fight.


    "Y-you were away when it happened and only came back like a week later. I thought you knew, it was everywhere." Emerald quickly cowered before my gaze.


    Hmph.....I guess that does line up to when I was on that mission for Salem. We were too far out in the wilderness to get a signal on our scrolls. If he was famous for a brief moment, I would have missed the window that it would be common knowledge.


    "Yeah, it happened during the Tournament." Mercury laughed. "They tried to bury it under the news of the ''Invincible girl'' winning again setting a new record. They even tried to remove the footage of him participating, but it''s already all over the internet."


    Again, I rarely paid attention to such trifling things. A tournament would not garner my attention unless something truly exceptional occurred. Some childrens'' play-fighting served me no purpose.


    "He took down a bullhead with a Dildo."


    And suddenly my thoughts came to a screeching halt.


    "What?"


    Wait, didn''t he say something like that before?


    "It''s really funny. Dude just chucks this 4 foot long dildo with a huge handle, like a javelin and pierces right through the windshield, and smacks the pilot in the head, making him crash."


    I.....didn''t know how to respond to that.


    Once I regained my wits, I realized that Tyrian had disappeared, off to do whatever it was in his free times. Probably worship the shrines of Salem he had in his closet.


    He said it''s all over, so I should be able to research this a bit more in my own time.


    "C-cinder." Emerald meekly spoke up.


    "What?" I snapped my head towards her.


    "Are we still going after that Merlot guy?" She asked.


    Crap.


    I forgot about that, we were too occupied by the intruder...or whatever he was.


    I rubbed the bridge of my nose. "Watts already said we were behind Atlas.....at this point, it''s too late." Atleast it wasn''t a mission from Salem, otherwise I would have gone regardless. No, I was the one who brought it up after he became known.


    Atlas had never been good about keeping their secrets, well, secret. The mutant Grimm popping up were hard to hide. Watts was able to hack into certain Atlas servers and get the confidential data on this Merlot person.


    Even Salem was mildly intrigued by his experiments on the Grimm. I offered to go recruit him and she didn''t deny me.


    Damn. It would have been a good way to improve my standing in her eyes.


    "There''s no point now." I said evenly, looking uncaring. It''s not good to become flustered or lose composure infront of my subordinates. "Go pull up any information on Merlot''s previous appearances. Any strange Grimm or that iconic ''green'' that appears on them. We''ll see if we can find some sort of pattern to his lab locations."


    Well, he had several labs and he hadn''t been caught yet. Chances were he''d show himself again and I''d have another chance. From the reports I read, he hasn''t been present at those past bases that had been revealed or raided by Atlas upon their discovery.


    Hmm, it would be beneficial to have Atlas do the heavy lifting for us. Let them find which hole that mad scientist was hiding before I swooped in ahead of them. He would be more responsive to an invitation if I saved his life. Who knows, I might even gain another loyal follower.


    At the very least, I need to get more information on this man that had the mistress''s attention. Perhaps even speak to him if they separated at some point. If I can gain his favor, I may gain Salem''s by association. Then I''d be one step closer to my goals.


    ***


    Wilhelm POV


    Sca?thach POV


    It was a strange feeling to miss someone with this throb in my heart. It seemed to weigh even heavier on me with the soreness between my legs that accompanied such feelings.


    Once again, my student became my lover. However, it appeared this time, my Lover was the man I shall spend my life with.


    I wished for some time to think about some things. To reminisce about my olden days during my life, before I became the Queen of the Land of Shadows. I was immediately taken with this land that my Harem Sister Jinn hailed from. This....Remnant, this world with a broken moon that mirrored the nature of this place.


    Warriors who take up arms to defend the common folk from an onslaught of monsters. Yes, I believed I would quite enjoy this place even if I am more used to a higher level of strength.


    It would be pleasant.


    With one of those smaller ¨C wolf like creatures impaled upon my spear, I hummed to myself as I walked through this strange forest. A flick removed the body for it to dissipate in my wake, joining its fellows behind me. I did my best thinking with my spear in hand. I had warned Wilhelm that I am a warrior, a woman who was brutish and sharp with both her actions and words. Yet, he accepted and tried to love on me all the same.


    It almost made me feel like a young maiden once more. Those wistful and fanciful thoughts on love and affection. These feelings that made my heart thump when I thought about the man who refused to be without me to the extent that he waged war against Heroic Spirits just to bring me back. I would be lying If I said that such actions did not move this old heart of mine.


    Perhaps it was the act of finally making love to him that made me this nostalgic and wanting some time to myself. And perhaps it was a good thing that he has other women ¨C those who I can call sisters ¨C to share his bed as my womanhood still ached and he could have still continued after I wished to stop. That cocky brat, merely relying on his enhanced nature to persist.


    Well, he was not the worse I''ve ever had. If anything, I would call him acceptable. However, more training was certainly required on that front.


    What a pleasant turmoil that man had caused me. I did not wish to be around him for the moment for I feared he would see this lovestruck expression I found myself sinking into occasionally when his face appears in my mind. That blasted man who was able to charm this Sca?thach with that cursed smile of his.


    "What a laughable woman I''ve turned into." I let out a sigh, throwing my spear and impaling another accursed creature to a tree. "Since when have I ever allowed myself to act this way?" I shook my head, recalling my spear.


    Wilhelm required a stern hand some times, so I shall take up that position. I would always be a gentle lap for him to rest upon, but I must also keep watch as his teacher.


    Lest he turn into another mutt.


    I did not dwell on such things for now. I wished to have some....fun. To experience the days of wandering and adventuring again.


    For that matter, I looked down at my hand. A small Runic Array fixed around the back of my hand, spinning and turning until it pointed in a specific direction. It was a simple array, one that played a small trick on fate, to curse myself with an.....interesting time. To direct me towards an interesting encounter I might have otherwise not been involved with. I had no bearing on what would happen, merely that people were involved in something dangerous. I would usually walk where the wind took me, but I only intended to be here for a few days.


    It didn''t take long for the sounds of battle to reach me. I could hear in it the distance, what sounded like a group of people fighting. However, my attention was shifted as trees were knocked over to the side.


    I turned to see a strange creature staring at me. I admitted to not being familiar with Grimm, merely their basic nature. The bone-like masks and protrusions that adorn their body, the black skin-line flesh that creates the false impression of true life. Some also have red tribal-like markings. However, it was my first time hear of one of these Grimm bearing green markings.


    It looked similar to a bear, yet it stood on two legs. There were a plethora of bone-like spikes coming out from its body at all angles which along with its mask and black skin highlighted its alien properties. Upon seeing me, it roared with a fury, a maniacal look in its false eyes.


    "I know not what you are but come if you wish to perish." I leveled my spear at this creature.


    I did not know if it understood my words, but took them as a challenge regardless and started charging at me with heavy steps. It swiped its massive claws towards me, cleaving the nearby foliage and pulling trees from the ground with the force


    I leaned back, avoiding the blow, content to watch its movements for the time being. I was a little curious about this variation of Grimm, and I wished to understand its potential.


    It swiped at me several times and I stepped between each attack. It looked....annoyed that it had yet to crush me below its claws, yet it seemed it could produce a different method of attack. Large ¨C wide swings that would cause the most damage were all it was capable of.


    After a few more attacked, I decided it was enough. As it swung its claw down at me once more, I stepped to the side, then slammed my foot down on its claw. The beast roared as its claw was broken, the spikes on its claw spikes shattering by the impact. I took that moment to leap up, swinging the butt of my spear down and collided it with the head of the beast. It hit the ground with a loud thump, cratering the earth withs its fall.


    With a flick of my spear, I stabbed the creature through the head.


    While it possessed no true organs, it seemed that damage to the ''vital'' areas still produces a lethal result as it stopped moving entirely.


    However, I was surprised when its body did not dissipate like the others.


    I did not think much more of it as I was more interested in the continued sounds of fighting a little distance off. I gathered a little bit of Magical Energy into my feet and burst off towards the direction it was coming from.


    Heading west for several hundred meters, I came to a clearing where some people in uniforms were fighting off another of those green Grimm. This one differed slightly as it appeared to be in the shape of a man riding a horse. Though the ''man'' portion looked to be combined with the ''horse'' portions. Truly there were strange sights to be had.


    I noticed there were a few bodies on the ground. The ones that remained standing looked to be fairing poorly, but they did an admirable job of keeping the creature''s attention away from their downed teammates.


    One woman in particular did quite a good job at combating it. However, I could see the wounds on her body from here as it stained her white uniform in red.


    Warriors fighting beasts to the death, how nostalgic.


    Let it not be said that this Sca?thach was unsympathetic to other''s plights.


    With a burst of speed, I ran towards the creature, coming out of the forest into the clearing proper.


    "W-who!?" The Women at the forefront exclaimed in surprise.


    I stepped to the side ignoring the woman dodging as the creature apparently could extend its arms quite the distance. It lashed out trying to grab me,instead, I ran under its legs, dashing back and forth as it tried to step on me. "Is that all you can muster, creature?" I laughed, swiping my spear at its underbelly. The thing began kicking up a fuss as it focused more intently on me.


    Nimbly, it would jump back, its extendable arms shooting towards me with a surprising speed ¨C for something of this level that is. I twirled my spear, knocking them both away as I sprint up, jumping into the air, and thrusted my spear through the ''heart'' of the creature.


    It flailed as my cursed spear sunk into its inky flesh. The horse portion tried to bite at me, only to earn my leg slamming down on its head. This one was a little stronger than the one I had fought before, able to take a couple blows and still remain standing. It showed a promise that there were other ¨C stronger creatures for me to test my spear against in this land.


    But I had already grown tired of this one. I feel as though I had seen all its tricks and was left wanting. Taking my spear, I leapt off of it, landing next to the unknown woman.


    "I don''t know who you are, but I won''t look a gift horse in the mouth." She leveled her sword ¨C rather a saber at it.


    I tilted my head. "Was that a pun?" I questioned.


    ".....unintentionally." She frowned. "I would not deem it an appropriate time to make jokes. With your help, I believe we can wear it down, whittle away at its life. The safest method ¨C "


    "I shall end this in one strike." I declared, gathering Magical Energy onto my spear. The bloodlust had swirled together with it, producing a visible phenomenon. Such a creature was unworthy of my Noble Phantasm, but it did provide me with some entertainment, so I would waste this small portion of Magical Energy as thanks.


    "What are you -- !?"


    "Haaah!" I thrusted out, the magical energy turning into thorns that filled the air, stabbing and tearing into everything in a straight line infront of me. The Grimm Creature was torn apart from many different angles and spots, collapsing to the ground with another thump, unmoving.


    I smiled contently, twirling my spear and slamming the butt on the ground. "That takes care of that."


    "H-how!? That was a Nuckleavee, a mutant one!" She looked shocked.


    "Apologies it is my first time meeting that variation of Grimm. Is it normal for them to be Green? I had met one such earlier a not too far away." I pointed to the side.


    "They.....you...!?" The woman sighed. "Wait, you said you fought another one?" Her eyes widened.


    "Yes, I have slain that one also." I nodded in confirmation.


    Her mouth gaped as she stared at me. "Who are you?"


    "Is it not polite to introduce yourself first?" I let out a small laugh.


    "I-I''m Specialist Winter, with the Atlas Military." She declared. "Who are you? Are you a Huntress from Mistral? I don''t believe I''ve heard of your before, and based on your ability, I find that unlikely."


    "I am not Huntress, merely a wandering Spearwoman." I introduced myself. "I am Sca?thach."


    **


    A reminder, most likly no chapters this weekend as I''m dealing with a very abrupt move on my part.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 254:

    Chapter 254:


    Winter Schnee POV


    "That''s not an answer!" I grounded out, focusing fully on this.....woman who had barged into our fight. Not that I was not extremely grateful for the assistance, but she was infuriatingly dismissive of my questions.


    "I stabbed it with my spear, what more do you need to know?" She looked at me like I was a child. "Pointy end goes into soft flesh." She gestured to her....creepy looking spear. "Even Setanta could figure that out after telling him once."


    I didn''t know who this ''Setanta'' is, but I felt like it was an insult.


    I had merely wanted to know about the other Mutant Grimm she had fought and how she defeated it. By the sound of it, it seemed to have been some cross between a Alpha Beowolf and an Ursa.


    And I had no idea what Dust she used to give the spear that....aura that surrounded it. I could feel the hairs on my arms stands up when I gazed at it. I was an expert on the subject of Dust, but I was coming up empty.


    "How did you perform that attack with your spear? Was it some combination of Dust, or Aura Manipulation?" I was duty bound to ask questions regarding this unknown woman. The General would want to know everything about her, or as much as I could get.


    Her spear, while exotic, looked to be just a plain spear, I was doubtful it had any hidden mechashift weapons, so perhaps Dust was not a likely method answer to her attack.


    "Semblance." She said simply.


    "Then how were you able to move that fast!?" I replied.


    "Semblance."


    I felt my eye twitch. "And that kind of strength or ability to jump so high?"


    "Semblance."


    I rubbed the bridge of my nose, realizing this was going nowhere. I instead made a mental note of every detail about her. I made sure to retain my composure, I was a Specialist of the Atlas Military, I would not get irritated by a....civilian who had just helped us.


    Who had just so happen to have slain one of the biggest Nuckleavee I''d ever seen in addition to it being experimented on by that Merlot bastard.


    "And you claim to have no formal training." I said dryly.


    "I confessed to being no Huntress. I have never stated to having no training. I have trained and trained many others in my long years."


    A recluse then? That wasn''t....impossible. The General had told me a few times about some reclusive people who cleared certain areas of Grimm around their homes. They generally wanted nothing to do with the kingdoms and are content to live outside the walls.


    "You said your name was Sca ¨C" I paused, trying to recall it.


    "Sca?thach." She finished. "I suppose the naming conventions of my people are different than what you are used to." She laughed.


    "And your last name?" It would help in finding any information on this woman.


    "I do not have one." She replied, rather nonchalantly.


    That could have a number of reasons behind it. I didn''t know if the reason was one brought about by a bad experience, so I decided not to push it. It was just another note to file away for the General.


    I looked around at the other members of my team. They were receiving field aid, and it appeared that none would die. I hated to admit it, but we had been taken completely by surprise. Our intel said the nearby base was abandoned, but that was far from the case.


    No, if this woman hadn''t shown up, I feared the majority of my team would not have made it back. I had already spent a considerable amount of Aura before that Nuckelavee appeared. Merlot had some other....test subjects within the lab, hidden away. It took us by surprise when we returned to the surface from his underground lab, to find that monster waiting for us.


    It was by chance that we had even discovered Merlot in the first place a few weeks ago. Amid our hunt for that thief that the General seemed so set on, we stumbled upon one of Merlot''s research facilities. Since then we had been scouring specific locations for his other labs.


    Mutant Grimm.


    To think that someone had been making these right under our noses.


    Who knew what sort of damage he could have caused had he built up his disgusting armies and unleashed them upon us without warning.


    "Are your men going to be okay?" I was broken from my thoughts as the strange woman asked about my team.


    "Y-yes, thank you. If not for your help....." I sighed, not wanting to speak the thought out loud. None of us were unaccustomed to losing teammates ¨C friends, in this line of work, but it wasn''t something we liked to speak about.


    "It was no trouble." She let out a small laugh. "You are a group of brave warriors, battling that creature in the hopes of preventing harm to the innocent. It was my pleasure to lend a hand."


    Despite the way she phrased it, it was nice to hear. We rarely received recognition from civilians.


    Still, I couldn''t let my personal feelings get in the way of my duty. We had secured the objective, and we had the coordinates. It was time to regroup back at Argus where the remainder of our forces were still set up. The General would want to know everything, especially about the method this Merlot devised to block Scroll signals from leaving the area.


    "You never said what you were doing this far out in the wilderness." It was....convenient that she appeared when she did. I didn''t want to think the worse, but we were taught to always be cautious.


    "I was merely wandering. I heard the sounds of fighting and saw what was occurring. Had it appeared that your group were able to handle the beast without much risk, I would have not revealed myself."


    I couldn''t help but furrow my brow. Another noncommittal answer from her. She was good at answering questions without actually giving an answer.


    "Without any supplies?" I questioned again, noticing her severe lack of food, water, or anything other than her spear. That suit of hers didn''t lend itself to concealing anything either...


    She just twirled her spear with a chuckle. "I have my spear, there is nothing else I require. There is food if you know how to hunt, there is water if you know how to read the land. And shelter is a matter of working with my hands."


    I.....didn''t know how to respond to that. Even the most seasoned Huntsman wouldn''t dare go into the wilds without enough preparation. It made me wonder if she''s just taking me for a fool. Yet.....I also saw her combat ability. There was absolutely no denying that she was strong and experienced.


    "We have our Bullhead nearby." I spoke up. "If you want, we have enough room to give you a ride over to Argus?"


    She looked like she was considering it. "I''ve never been to this Argus." She hummed. "Perhaps I shall see it then."


    Good. It would give me more time to get some information out of her. And if possible, we may be able to get her to stick around once she saw our base in person. Someone of her talents, I didn''t think the General would be against extending an invitation.


    ***


    Sca?thach POV


    Flying on this metal contraption was an experience worth having. I was hesitant to follow along as they wished to return to a city of some sort, but I had no destination in mind. The whims of fate led me to them in the first place, so exploring a town or city for a day would not be remiss to me.


    And I would admit, it was fun watching this young girl try to gleam secrets from my words. I feigned ignorance of her attempts just out of the enjoyment I received from her continued disgruntled looks she made when she thought I wasn''t looking.


    As this machine began its decent onto a cleared area amongst the bustling civilization, I briefly wondered if I could ask my man to procure me such a vessel for my own enjoyment. I did believe I would quite like taking to the skies in one of these ¨C bullheads.


    As we landed, I casted a simple illusion over myself. It appeared as though I stood off to the side when we walked off, but I was actually already leaving the area and was walking towards the the center of city. My illusion would later take the opportunity to disperse when no one was looking.


    Perhaps it was a bit cruel of me, but I did not wish to spend too much time meeting the people that woman answered to.


    The sights were....interesting. They were similar, yet different enough to hold their own charm along with the uniqueness present. I could recognize some of the architecture that could be compared to that of earth. Some Greek designs coupled with some Eastern designs here or there.


    Without any true destination in mind, I decided to follow the flow of the crowds. The large gathering of people seemed to be moving with a purpose in a certain direction.


    I appreciated that no one batted an eye due to the fact that I carried my spear so openly. No, it seemed I was not the only one as many others carried weapons freely around the city. A culture of warriors that were respected and acknowledged.


    "Don''t worry, I made sure the illusion was...accurate." She smirked, spinning around, swaying her butt just a little bit for me to see.


    It took all of my self-control not to truly test that.


    "Hmm, I should weave an illusion around myself as well. I am a wanted man afterall."


    "Yes, your ''Youthful indiscretion''" She snorted, a faint look of amusement on her face.


    "Yeah, yes." I didn''t believe she would let that one go. "Lets see.....how about black hair?" I snapped my fingers, watching an overlay of my hair turn black.


    She gave me a once over. "Acceptable." She nodded.


    "So, you like it?" I asked.


    "It is acceptable." She crossed her arms, reiterating.


    "I''ll take that as you like it." I grinned.


    "Take it however you want." She rolled her eyes. "I care not for the fake appearance you wrap yourself in."


    "That''s true, you already said I was handsome as I was before."


    She let out a huff, hands resting on her hips. "Are you finished? You spoke of a stroll, this is anything but."


    I quickly changed a few more things. My facial structure and some features before nodded to myself. With a wave of my hand, opening a portal to vale.


    Salem looked impressed as she eyed it.


    "Shall we?" I offered my arm again.


    "Very well, I shall accompany you." She took my arm again as we walked through the portal.


    ***


    Salem POV


    This was the city that Ozma currently resided in. I had no intentions of coming here so soon, yet, it appeared that this man was capable of convincing me. It would be amusing if he caught sight of me walking around his ''territory'' without a care in the world. He would surely run himself ragged trying to find out how I just appeared without any warning.


    Regardless, I went along with this foolishness purely to gain more information from him. I most certainly had no other intentions when I accepted his proposal for a stroll through Vale. I had initially been content for just a mutual debate on magic, however, plans seemed to change. I don''t know what came over me to allow a man to touch me in such an ''intimate'' way as it had not happened in many -- many years.


    But it worked for my benefit.


    He was young, it was easy to use certain....assets to loosen his lips. His eyes were unable to leave my rear. Not that he made any effort to hide his lecherous gaze.....


    It was strange how forthcoming he was with his own acknowledgement of such a thing. I remembered men seemed to be shyer about their proclivities before.


    I leaned into his grasp as I began my inquires. "I have some questions you have yet to answer.


    "Questions? Sure, hit me."


    Easy.


    "You said your grandfather taught you magic, yes?" That portal he made, it was something I was unable to mimic. Teleportation, to be anywhere at any time, it was something in the realm of the Gods and not available to mortals, yet he so easily broke that sentiment.


    "Sorta." He shrugged. "He taught me some things, but I picked up a lot from other people."


    Hmm, he mentioned ''others'' but no other mentions of actual people or places. It was astonishing to think that a whole society thrived in secret after humanity was wiped out. I thought Magic truly was gone from the world, yet here was an example of another.


    It made me.....reconsider certain plans I had. If Magic truly still existed, did I not have a duty to make it flourish? To bring about true humanity back to the world?


    We had no destination in mind as we walked the streets of this city, as the insects scurried about their daily lives, not knowing that their most hateful enemy walked among them. How they would cower and run in fear if they knew that the Queen of the Grimm was but in speaking distance.


    Should I ask about the Relics as well? He had two of them ,and it would take time to acquire the other two. No, I should approach this slowly. If I immediately ask about the Relics, it may tip my hand too soon. I had a flurry of questions I wanted to ask, but I dared not scare him away this soon.


    "You never did say why you approached me in the first place." His motives were still a mystery to me. I should start from the beginning, and see what more secrets I could unveil.


    "I think I said the reason?" He tilted his head, looking thoughtful. "I said I used the Relic of Knowledge to learn about the Grimm, which showed me you. I was curious so I wanted to meet you, and here I am." He smiled.


    "You approached the Queen of the Grimm.....on a whim?" It sounded...incredulous. I believe I do recall him mentioning this before, but I believed I was understandably distracted by several other revelations at the time.


    "Well, I do have some confidence in myself."


    "Hmph, you think me weak or someone not to be feared?" How arrogant. To think he had no stipulations about walking into my domain and confronting me.


    "You''re looking at it the wrong way."


    "And what way should I interpret your words?"


    "I walked into the Grimm Lands, I stepped into your place of power." He reiterated. "All so I could just meet you. I wanted to meet Salem, the Grimm Queen enough to potentially be swarmed by unending grimm and beset by all manner of nasties that hid in your realm."


    "....what foolish sentiment. False flatter to hide your true intentions, I''m sure." I huffed.


    "Uh, huh."


    "Stop smiling." I scowled.


    "Stop being cute." He said with a cheeky look.


    Cute!?


    He dared call the Queen of the Grimm Cute!?


    T-this man!


    How insulting, I cannot allow this to abide. I was still debating if I should pry his secrets or let it be, to make inroads instead. I had decided to take everything of value from him. To ruthlessly pluck every secret and piece of information from his mind.


    .....I shall endeavor to win his trust. Even if I must spend extended lengths of time with him, I would bear with it and continue down this path. And I would certainly not enjoy it, nor look forward to such occasions.


    A ridiculous notion.


    It''s all for the sake of my plans, nothing more.


    ***


    And I''m back. Still really exhausted by my move, but i''m here again. Couple more chapters of RWBY and then we''re back to DxD


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 255:

    Chapter 255:


    Sca?thach POV


    I took slow steps towards the Red-Haired girl. She looked tense, ready to fight. I admired her quick battle stance, I could only find a few faults in it and they were ones that could be worked out over time.


    I allowed my Blood Lust to leak out to better project my presence. I wished her to take this fight seriously, to instinctively be on guard.


    She did not freeze up in my presence, which was a good sign. It showed dedication to her training and combat ability to not lose her composure even if she was rather young.


    She spun the sword in her hand, it shifted in strange ways, something I was still not too familiar with. She held it up, a barrel pointed towards me.


    It was a gun now, how quaint.


    I was aware that the people here used weapons that shifted into various forms. It was not my place to dispute their methods, but I could not see myself adopting such a thing.


    The weapon flashed, projectiles coming towards me. I took a step forward and swayed to the side, my eyes never leaving hers as the bullets flew past me.


    "Y-you dodged my bullets!?" She exclaimed.


    "You showed me where you intended to shoot." I said simply. "If I could not see the path you aimed down and the movement of your fingers to pull the trigger, my years of hardship would have been a waste." Guns are a modern weapon, but their mechanisms were rather obvious to deduce at a glance. Well, dodging the bullet itself would be no trouble, but I do not believe that a proper lesson to teach her at her current level.


    With that, I kicked off the ground, launching myself towards her. My spear struck out, going straight for her mid-section. She pulled her shield up to block, letting out a pained noise as she was knocked back. She did not dwell on it as her weapon shifted once more, taking the form of a spear ¨C or rather a javelin.


    I raised an eyebrow as she brought her shield up to block my vision of her spear, stepping back into range with her weapon.


    I gave her a chance to make a move, her spear striking out with a fairly decent speed. I would acknowledge that she was physically capable for a human of her age. This Aura of hers was certainly doing much to enhance her abilities.


    Her strikes were precise and quick, aiming for any perceived openings. But there was still an air of amateurishness to them, making them rather easy to predict even if I hadn''t been far beyond her in physical ability or experience.


    I merely tapped her spear to the side with the shaft of my own, letting it sail past me harmlessly.


    She saw it was a futile effort and changed her stance once more. Her weapon shifted again, changing into a sword this time as she swung it towards me.


    It was the smart decision to switch her technique up after seeing how little she was able to do to me previously.


    I watched each of her movements, each time her sword flashed out at me, each time her other arm ¨C her shield was swung as well. It made me briefly consider going back on my word and maybe taking another student just to see what she could achieve.


    I kept my speed low enough for her to follow, each step I took to dodge was well within her ability to counteract. However, I would only smile as I noticed her attacks changing patterns slightly as I continued to weave around her weapons. She was starting to predict me and try to anticipate my movements.


    Amusing.


    Flicking the butt of my spear, it lashed out, hitting her on the side, or rather her Aura. It didn''t matter that she hadn''t taken any real damage; it had thrown off her rhythm completely, having struck in a minute opening she revealed. She stuttered, falling to a knee for a brief moment before quickly scrambling back to her feet, returning to her stance once more.


    Good tenacity.


    I leveled my spear with a mocking smile, hoping to ignite her fighting spirit a bit more.


    Based on the expressions she made, I believe I fulfilled my objective.


    "Haaah!" She let out a shout as she spun her body and threw her shield at me.


    I merely tilted my head out of the way as she came running at me.


    Childish.


    I pulled back my spear to thrust, only to jerk my body to the side as her shield came flying back into her hand, brushing past my hair.


    I blinked for a moment, realizing what just happened. One of those Semblances? Some sort of Telekinesis?


    How interesting.


    The illusions around us faded as she finally withdrew herself from me. "I prefer it to the city." She turned her nose up at the notion.


    "So you didn''t enjoy our stroll then?"


    ".....I did not say that." She huffed. "It was.... pleasant enough."


    "Would you be against me taking you out again sometime?" I asked.


    She paused, looking at me for a moment. "I wouldn''t be against it." She said quietly.


    "And would you be upset if I called it a date?" I quirked a smile.


    There was a slight twitch at the corners of her lips as she crossed her arms. "Call it what you want." She said dismissively.


    Well, I feel like I made some inroads with her. She was still a little distant, but I guess that''s to be expected. I''m fairly sure she''d be very blunt with her refusal if I did something she didn''t like or pushed her in a way she wasn''t'' comfortable, so I felt okay with how things were progressing.


    I Should probably bring up the matter of my Harem soon before we went any further. While I had no shame about it, it''s also a difficult conversation to have.


    "Salem..."


    "Yes?" She answered.


    "I.....think you''re very beautiful." I gave a gentle smile, earning a bemused one from her. "It''s rare, but I''ve enjoyed the few times your sense of humor has come out. I think your laugh is adorable, and I find your elegant demeanor very attractive, and don''t get me started about when we begin talking magic. The way you light up when it''s mentioned, when we go back and forth about it. I admit, we don''t know much about each other yet, so I wanted to say this before things went any further." I took a deep breath as her attention was focused solely on me. "I have....a harem."


    She looked stunned into silence. Like she was frozen in place, a blank expression staring back at me. "A harem?" She repeated, finally breaking the silence.


    "Yeah, I have multiple ¨C"


    "I know what a harem is." She scowled, making me slam my jaw shut.


    ....yeah. Well, I hate to come clean, it''s not like I wanted to string her along until we finally had something to speak of. While I had other secrets, those weren''t quite as romantically stifling if they became known. If it ended here, I could only say it wasn''t meant to be.


    "Why are you telling me this now?" She demanded an answer.


    "I''ve never been coy with my intentions. I didn''t want to build any kind of relationship on a lie." I smiled tremulously.


    She snorted. "Yes, I believe you made your intentions VERY obvious." She accompanied with an eye roll before letting out a long breath. "You have put me in a position I''ve never been in before."


    "I used the Relic of Knowledge to look into the Grimm, and I happened upon you. I saw some of your life, many things that led up to this point. At first, I was curious, a whim to see you for myself. Admittedly, I was attracted to you at a first look, so I didn''t see an issue popping over. After spending some time together, well, I realized there was a little bit more there. And knowing some of the things I knew...I want to see you smile more. I want to make you happy."


    I wouldn''t argue, beg or anything like that. If it didn''t work out, it didn''t work out and trying to force anything would only have made things worse. I told her all I had weighing on me, what my feelings were and my intentions, and if she doesn''t accept, then I''ll say goodbye.


    "Make me happy?" She practically snarled at the notion. "How utterly foolish. Your sentiments are nai?ve and childish. I should have dismissed this entire thing when it first started." She threw her arms about, annoyance clear on her face. "Do you think I would be won over by a few fanciful words? Do you think this Queen is someone who would fall over myself like some love-struck maiden at your confession? How ridiculous I''ve been to even allow myself to humor these thoughts before."


    I let out a sigh as she blew up, not saying anything in my defense. "I won''t overstay my welcome then. Goodbye Sal --"


    "Did I tell you to leave?" A growl escaped her throat, eyes glaring at me. "You don''t get to run away after dropping that on me." She huffed.


    "I will be retiring for the evening, to revaluated certain thoughts." She glowered towards me before turning away. She began walking towards the exit.


    I was stuck in place, almost frozen on how to act before she stopped and looked back at me. "Your room is available should you desire." She added, in dare I say, a gentle tone, before she disappeared down the hall.


    I let out a sigh, though a small smile formed on my face.


    Salem sure was hard to read sometimes, but...this isn''t a completely bad sign.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 256:

    Chapter 256:


    Waking up was not particularly pleasant. The memory of what happened yesterday was still at the forefront of my mind, the look on Salem''s face when she walked away in particular. While she didn''t tell me to leave or anything like that, we hadn''t exactly parted on the best terms last night.


    One step forward, two steps back.


    I quickly got dressed and made sure I was presentable. I didn''t even bat an eye when I saw Squidward waiting for me outside the door. I don''t know why he was following me still, but I sort of accepted its presence as I made my way to the kitchen area.


    May as well get started making some Coffee, I figured I would need the extra pick-me-up today.


    "Squidward, how should I handle this?" I poked the tentacle Grimm as I poured myself a cup. "Salem didn''t look too happy, got any ideas?"


    It wiggled its arms noncommittally.


    "Yeah.....there''s a good chance this is my last day ever being here." I sighed, rubbing the bridge of my nose. Once she had time to settle and think about everything, she may just want me to leave and never come back. "I don''t think I could have done anything different though. If she''s not wanting any part of it, what can I do? It was the best moment to bring it up, being our second...meeting or date, whatever you want to call it."


    Waiting any longer would just feel sorta scummy. I didn''t want to wait until any ''true'' feelings were formed, otherwise that would just be manipulative. At this point, I doubt there''s anything beyond a simple ''liking'', if even that.


    "Hey Emerald, did you make ¨C " I looked up as the grey haired boy walked into the kitchen, he paused as he stared at me.


    "Morning." I raised my coffee cup in greeting.


    "Hey....." He blinked, a bit surprised to see me apparently.


    "Made some Coffee, help yourself." I gestured with my head towards the pot.


    He quickly reorientated himself. "Doesn''t smell like that crap that Emerald makes." He seemed nonchalant once the initial surprise wore off. "She just grabs the cheapest stuff at the store. I swear, she has no taste."


    "Ugh, yeah. I can''t stand that stuff either. It''s why I usually keep some of my favorite blends on me." I smiled lightly. "So...Mercury, right?" I thought I recalled his name being said the last time we met.


    "Yeah and you''re that Wilhelm guy that''s banging the Grimm Queen?" He looked at me.


    I let out a snort, barely holding back my laughter. "Not quite." I shook my head. Though, I wouldn''t deny the things I''d want to do to her.


    "Well, I''m a big fan." Mercury quirked a smile.


    "A fan?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, I admire the way you can weaponize sex toys." He nodded.


    "Ah." Yeah, that''s something that''s never going to go away. "Want me to sign a Dildo for you?"


    "Pfft." He almost choked on the sip of Coffee he had taken. "Fuck, didn''t think you''d say something like that."


    "I threw a Dildo to take down a Bullhead. You thought I''d be all stiff and highly decorum orientated?"


    "Eh, well Queen Boss seems like that, so I just figured....."


    "I guess I can see that." I shrugged. "Time and place for those kinds of things. Though, I''d suggest not asking her if we''re ''banging''."


    "I''m not suicidal.....mostly." He blinked, looking thoughtful. "Anyways. So, you casually tossed me into a wall, the hell is your Semblance? Cause I saw you also blow the fuck out of that Sea Fei-Long and did other things."


    I could swear that it was rude to ask a stranger about their Semblance...or it could be different based on region. Well, he''s technically one of Salem''s subordinates, so I didn''t have to be too on guard around him. "You wanna know my Semblance?"


    "Yeah, tons of people were arguing about it online. You put ''Space Control'' when you registered for the tournament, really fun to watch that by the way. Always nice to see those snobbish kids get their assess handed to them."


    Hmm, I sensed some hostility there, oh well. "My Semblance ¨C" He leaned in slightly. "Is being awesome." I smiled smugly, taking a sip of my coffee.


    He let out a snort with an eye roll. "Right. Well, doubt anyone could deny that either."


    "Maybe I''ll just say ridiculous things and see if anyone believe me." I couldn''t help but smile at the thought of really confusing masses of people like that. "Been awhile since I''ve posted online."


    "Oh Brothers, please make an official account and start posting. I''d literally pay to see people have an aneurism."


    Well, that certainly sounded like fun.


    "Mercury, where have you been we ¨C" The woman in the red dress burst through the door, looking rather annoyed. She only stopped when her eyes landed on me, just like with Mercury.


    And this was Cinder, if I remembered correctly.


    "Good morning." I raised my Coffee cup up in greeting once again.


    There was a visible shift in her demeanor. That scowl she was sporting quickly changed to a ''gentle smile''. "Good morning." She replied.


    Well, props to her for being able to pivot on a dime like that.


    "You must be Wilhelm."


    "That I am." I said simply. "And I believe you are Cinder."


    "Hey there, Boss Lady." Mercury nonchalantly greeted her.


    "Mercury." She said dryly. "You were supposed to meet with us twenty minutes ago."


    "Oh, right. Sorry, got side tracked." He just shrugged.


    "I see that." She glowered, before turning back towards me. "I''m glad we have a chance to meet. I''m Cinder Fall, I work under Mistress Salem."


    "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg, a pleasure to meet you." I gave her a courteous nod.


    "Yes, I''ve heard much about you." Cinder stated. "I believe we will be seeing much more of each other in the future. In the spirit of.....cooperation, I would love to become more acquainted."


    If it weren''t for the lack of sexual undertones, I''d think she was coming on to me. No, it felt more like she just wanted to get some information from me.


    "Well, that''s up in the air. Salem and I had....a disagreement yesterday." I set my Coffee cup down with a frown. "What happens next is uncertain."


    Cinder paused, digesting that bit of information. "If I may be so bold to ask, what ¨C"


    "So are you two like actually together? I was joking before, but it sounds like you guys are dating or something." Mercury spoke up as he leaned against the counter.


    "Mercury!" Cinder hissed, giving him a death stare.


    "We aren''t." I said simply. "Not for my lack of trying, mind you."


    "Well damn." Mercury muttered.


    "While I would not phrase it in such a way...such a sentiment is shared." Cinder sighed.


    "Is it really that strange?" I questioned.


    "Scary Lady who apparently has Magic and controls Grimm." Mercury deadpanned. "Nah, it''s totally normal."


    Cinder was actually silent and didn''t chastise him. I guessed she shared a similar opinion even if she was more intelligent not to voice it.


    "Mmm, she''s my type." I shrugged.


    "Isn''t she like....super old?" Mercury said again.


    "I prefer Older women." I grinned.


    "Huh." Mercury just nodded, drinking from his cup. "How''d you even meet her? I doubt she''d be on any dating sites. ?"


    "Dammit, Mercury." Cinder rubbed the bridge of her nose. "Must you word everything so crudely."


    "Well, it''s a funny story actually." I set my cup down again. "I discovered her existence, and wanted to meet her on a whim."


    "And she just let you waltz right in?"


    "Haha, no. I walked in, saw her, and admittedly fell a little bit. So I did what anyone would do in that situation."


    "Run screaming?" Mercury offered.


    "Started flirting."


    "Bold move, how''d that turn out?"


    "She started attacking me." I snorted. "So about that good."


    "So pretty normal for you?"


    I blinked at that. "Honestly....it surprisingly is." Sca?thach and I fought constantly. Artoria and I sparred that one time that opened up the possibility of our relationship. Two out of Six, I think that makes it a somewhat normal occurrence.


    "You say that Mistress attacked you? How are you alive?" Cinder questioned, seemingly ignoring the other parts.


    Well, context was important I suppose. From her perspective, Salem should have wiped the floor with me since she had magic.


    "I''m pretty strong." I said smugly. "So we had a little dance there before settling down for a talk. Well, she asked questions, I basically just continued flirting with her the whole time still."


    "Fucking balls of steel." Mercury laughed.


    "And that was basically it."


    "Really, that''s it?"


    "Well, I also complimented her butt several times." Her reactions were really fun to see.


    "And you''re still alive somehow." Mercury looked at me incredulously. "Can''t even blame you either. She has an amazing ¨C " He stopped, his eyes started to widen in horror.


    "No, please. Continue discussing the finer points of my rear. I shall wait." Another familiar voice echoed out as I turned to look at Salem who stood at the threshold of the kitchen.


    "M-Mistress." Cinder squeaked out.


    Salem slowly turned her head towards her. "Cinder." She said sternly. "Take your subordinate, I believe you have more important things to do....elsewhere."


    Cinder shot to her feet, and dragged Mercury off without a second thought.


    I prayed for the silver haired kid.


    "Salem." I shot her a smile.


    "Wilhelm." She said evenly, looking at me with a strange expression before walking over and taking the seat opposite of me.


    "I suppose we should have a talk then." There was no point in dragging this one out, I thought it would do neither of us any good.


    "I believe that would be for the best." She nodded.


    "I guess the first question should be ¨C would you like me to leave?"


    She frowned as I said that, a look of uncertainty flashed across her face. "No." She stated, not elaborating.


    While I was happy she didn''t kick me out, she was still being more distant than usual. "Should we talk about what we are then? Or rather, what you want us to be?"


    "Sure." She said dryly.


    "I''m serious!"


    "I completely believe you."


    "You need to work on your lies, they''re really obvious."


    "You need to work on yours." She retorted.


    "....touche?" Well, I''m glad she''d opened up a bunch since we first met. "So, meet any boys?"


    "Y-you can''t suddenly just ask that!" She squeaked out.


    "Or Girls." I added with a smirk.


    "Will!" She turned red. "You''re just doing this to get back at me."


    "Maybe a little." I admitted. "But seriously, no crushes? No love interests?"


    She let out a sigh, her face still a tad red. "How am I supposed to meet anyone when I''m surrounded by fans who won''t give me space? All they see is the Invincible Girl."


    "Well, it''s decided." I stood up, clearing my throat.


    "What''s decided?" She looked confused at my sudden actions.


    "After you go to Beacon, I''m going to take you out and be your wingman." I straightened my tie and fixed my hair. "With my help, they won''t see you as the Invincible Girl. No, all they''ll see is the Crimson Haired ¨C"


    "You bully!" She threw herself at me, with a groan. I couldn''t help but laugh as she tried to keep my mouth shut. Eventually, she settled on just wrapping her arms around me, squeezing me tight. "Thanks, Wilhelm." She whispered. "Thanks for coming to see me, I really needed it. I couldn''t even go to my normal gym to train because there were crowds waiting outside for me. I just.....wanted to fee like a normal girl for awhile."


    "Of course, Red. What''re friends for?" Maybe next time, I would tell her the truth. I''d love for her to meet my family. I think she''d absolutely love Kunou.


    Speaking of.... "Hey."


    "Hmm?"


    "Wanna see pictures of my daughter?"


    "Bwahh!?" She made a strange noise in response.


    ***


    Ozpin POV


    "I''m glad we could get everyone together." I cast my gaze around the room, and towards the screens that had James appeared on. "I know it''s been a trying few weeks and how busy everyone''s been. But I believe it important to have a meeting since the new year is coming around."


    "Except Leonardo is once again absent." James looked annoyed. "How many times is this, Ozpin?"


    I let out a sigh. "I know, James. But he''s having his own difficulties. He''s had several of his top Huntsmen die recently."


    James grumbled but didn''t push the matter further. He should know just how dangerous these ''Mutant'' Grimm that had popped up could be.


    "Should we start with any good news?" I offered to alleviate the tension.


    "We''ve had a record number of students registering for the entrance exam." Glynda pushed up her glasses. "Among those, several popular ones such as a few finalists in the Tournament."


    "Well, can''t help but be happy about that." Qrow sat in the corner, taking a drink of his flask. "More brats running around the better, I guess."


    "While I would word it differently, I agree with Qrow." James replied. "I''ve also seen a 7% increase from last year. However, I will admit to the quality being noticeably inferior compared to your current batch."


    "Now, James." I raised my coffee mug to hide my smile. "There''s no need to be jealous."


    James frowned. "I find it absurd that so many of this years talent all decided to go to Beacon."


    "Well, public talent." I pointed out. "Don''t think I don''t know that you''ve secretly been recruiting these past few years and keeping your best under wraps." I lightly chided.


    James, actually held a smirk at my accusation. "It isn''t just the ones in training, either. As infuriating this hunt for that Wilhelm has been, we''ve also found quite a few Huntsman who aren''t registered, but are very strong in their own right. Not all of them wanted anything to do with us, but I''ve managed to recruit a handful which should really bolster our forces."


    "That is good news, James. I''m pleased that something good has come about this manhunt." The more Huntsman we have, the better prepared we are for the inevitable. "Is the council still giving you a hard time over your continued investigation?"


    James finally scowled. "I don''t know what the sudden shift was. But they just wanted me to drop it after all the time and effort I put in to tracking him down."


    "Yes, something is certainly fishy." I nodded. "I suspect that some foul play was involved as I have heard whispers of some of the Council Members wishing to repeal the warrant on young Wilhelm."


    "Ozpin!" James shouted. "We can''t let that happen!"


    "I can''t do much James, my hands are tied." I sighed, rubbing the bridge of my nose. "Nor is it under the purview of my Huntsman to dictate the Council''s interests. Even if they are ¨C obviously ¨C corrupt."


    James just growled in annoyance.


    "Is it really that bad?" Qrow asked. "It''s not like he''s going around killing people.....other than those mobsters which I don''t think anyone''s going to lose sleep over."


    "He''s dangerous." James replied. "Not to mention his usage of Magic and he has a Relic! We can''t let him walk free without any constraints. Just think what would happen if we lost him to Salem and her people? The only reassurance I''ve had is that he''s probably avoided Salem''s people in extension of my own with his disappearing act."


    "Has there been any luck on his known associates? That Roman and the other girl? Or even Junior and his people?" Glynda asked.


    "There had been some sightings of Roman, but those didn''t go anyone. It seems like all of them went to ground and we''ve completely lost their trails."


    "And I''ve scoped out Junior''s bar a few times ¨C " Qrow interjected.


    "I''m sure you have." James said dryly."


    "¡ªAnd he''s been clean....relatively speaking. Been up to some shady shit, but that''s just normal Vale underworld crap."


    "Which we are apparently ignoring." Glynda sighed. "And we aren''t going after him, why...?"


    "Well, he''s actually not that bad." Qrow shrugged. "Doesn''t like to kill people, stays away from the stuff that''d piss the higher ups off. Not like his dad who just left bodies all over the city. Anyone who''d replace him would probably be worse."


    "Surprisingly well said, Qrow." I was impressed with his deduction and analytics. Despite his insistence of not staying sober, he was quite the intelligent young man.


    Yes, when needed, Qrow always measures up. He can ¨C


    "Are we still assuming he''s a chick?"


    And it''s gone.


    "You''re the one who made the assertion." James snorted.


    "I was joking."


    "And it''s a plausible scenario!"


    "Whatever."


    I let out a long sigh. While I couldn''t.....disprove of that little theory, I also didn''t truly believe It myself. All the evidence was circumstantial at best. However.....I suppose it''s best not to cut off any ideas before we were absolutely certain.


    "I also have something new to report." James spoke up, a shift in his tone. "As you know, we''ve been tracking down Merlot''s labs."


    "Crazy scientist that''s been experimenting on Grimm." Qrow said nonchalantly. "I''ve taken a few of them out myself. Pretty nasty things."


    "Yes." James said dismissively. "As I was saying. We''ve been tracking down his Labs, and the most recent one appeared over by Argus. I sent Winter and her Team to go investigate."


    "How''d Ice Queen screw it up this time?" Qrow said with a grin.


    "Branwen." James glowered. "Watch your words, she almost died."


    Qrow, for his benefit, realized he was in the wrong and dipped his head. James seemed to take that as a cue to keep going.


    "The report she gave me was...interesting."


    "This Merlot." I sighed. "There is more news about him then? It''s already causing a rise in negativity since these ''Green Grimm'' had been made public knowledge. Thankfully, the more sensitive information had been given a gag order.


    How lucky we were to stumble upon them during one of James''s almost routine investigations into Wilhelm. He thought he had a lead and sent his team, only to discover one of Merlot''s labs that housed the abominations.


    "The Lab itself wasn''t too difficult for my men to clear. Winter did a phenomenal job as always. It was tough, but they did it without any casualties nor any serious injuries. The only issue was when they climbed to the surface, there was a massive Nuckleavee waiting for them. At that point, They were exhausted and running low on Aura."


    "Oh James, tell me they''re okay." Glynda said with a very concerned tone.


    He let out a sigh. "Some wounded, but nothing life threatening nor anything that will force them to retire. We have a stranger stepping in to thank for that."


    "A stranger?" I asked.


    "Winter wasn''t able to get much out of her. She appeared to be at least in her late twenties to early thirties. Red Eyes, reddish-purple hair. She wore a somewhat revealing purple body suit and wielded a red spear that winter said, and I quote ¨C ''Made me feel like I was about to be stabbed at any moment.''." James stated.


    "A curious windfall then." I nodded. "We''re lucky she was able to help alleviate some of the burden and work with your team to slay that monster then."


    "No, you misunderstand." James had a strange look flash across his face. "She slayed it, practically on her own. AFTER she apparently killed another Mutant Grimm a little distance away."


    I set down my mug and blinked at that. "That''s.....impressive. Do we have a name? I can''t imagine a Huntress with such skill to be an unknown, especially at her age."


    "She said her name was ¨C" James looked down at some notes. "Sca?thach. According to Winter, she didn''t have a last name, nor did she refer to herself as a Huntress. Hell, her weapon was just a plain spear!"


    "How''d she take down a Mutant Nuckelavee? I had trouble with just some normal Mutant Beowulfs." Qrow spoke up.


    "According to winter and backed up by her teams'' reports. She apparently was very fast and strong; we suspect an all around physical enhancement Semblance." James looked like he was reading off a report.


    "How rare." I praised. "Perhaps we can try to invite her at an opportunity?" It is truly rare for one to get such a Semblance that was so broad in application. I know Qrow''s niece had a speed-based one, but to have speed and strength is something special.


    "Winter tried, but she disappeared after they gave the woman a ride back to Argus. We completely lost track of her, but there had been reports of someone matching her description out in the wilderness, helping anyone she came across and killing Grimm whenever she crossed their path." James shook his head. "But that''s not the strangest thing. The women didn''t even look winded or haggard after her fight. And she finished it in one blow. Winter had trouble describing it, but the women thrust her spear and the Grimm was filled with holes made of this red energy, we suspect it was some kind of Aura manipulation technique, however...."


    "James, you aren''t going to suggest Magic again, are you?" Glynda rubbed her temples. "How many times has it been in the past couple weeks?"


    "In my defense, one of those times was a Magic Artifact that was unearthed in Vacuo" He retorted.


    "That''s a fair response, James." He was a little quick to jump the gun sometimes, but if he didn''t follow his gut, we would have missed a young man wielding a Magic Amulet that still had some juice in it. It didn''t mean much in the grand scheme of things, but it was able to give me a little pick-me-up since my powers had been severely drained after giving them away all those years ago.


    "I just don''t see how an Aura Manipulation Technique could have done what Winter described. I''ll send you a copy to look over her own words." James stated.


    "That would be helpful, thank you James." I smiled. "I won''t tell you not to chase the lead, James. But just keep in mind the times you have been wrong and don''t focus too intently."


    "I know." He sighed. "I was just going to send some feelers out. It''s not like she''s a criminal, and she saved my team. I''m in her debt at the very least. She may be a Maiden, or she may not be, but I think in the worse case scenario, we could become friendly with a strong huntress, or whatever she calls herself."


    Logical. I couldn''t refute his words at all.


    "I appears that we have some good news then, which is quite a welcomed reprieve amongst everything that has been happening. Now, does anyone have anything to add before we start talking about the new year and the Vytal Festival that we''ll be hosting here in Vale?


    I didn''t see anyone speak up, so I continued. It wasn''t quite as exciting as what James had been up to, but it was something we needed to work out.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 257:

    Chapter 257:


    It didn''t take long to find Sca?thach.


    I saw her lazing upon a hill, bathing in the sun. Given the signs of battle that marked the surrounding area, I guessed she took care of the local Grimm problem.


    There was no point in announcing my presence as I knew for a fact that she had noticed me. Instead, I just walked up, and laid right down next to her.


    "Mmm." She let out a content noise as she snuggled up next to me.


    "You enjoy yourself?" I asked quietly, putting my arm around her.


    "I did." She giggled. "It was quite fun to explore the world and wander around like the old days."


    "What did you get up to?" I slipped my hand into hers, intertwining our fingers.


    "I assisted some brave warriors in slaying these monster Grimm. I aided some younger ones in overcoming their flaws and weaknesses. And for the remainder, I merely helped around and slayed Grimm when they appeared." She revealed with a wide grin.


    "No one worth taking in a as student?" I asked.


    "I did run into someone quite talented. Perhaps in a different life or time, I may have been tempted to do so. However, I cannot take responsibility as I am now."


    "Responsibility?" I questioned.


    "I would be required to train them thoroughly, just as I have you and my other students. That would mean spending much time away and making sure they were up to my standard before setting them loose. I cannot in good conscious dedicate that required time when I also have a duty as your woman." She explained. "So I merely left them with some lessons and tips on how to advance."


    After seeing my look, she blinked at me in confusion. "What?" She asked.


    "You''re really sweet." I leaned in, placing a gentle kiss on her lips. She hadn''t taken another student because she didn''t want to spend that much time away from me.....how could I not be moved by that?


    "Fufu, my student, you cannot simply give me only one~" She rolled ontop of me, locking eyes as she lowered herself, her soft lips parting slightly to allow our tongues to intertwine. There was no need for any words or actions for the moment as we just enjoyed the taste of each other.


    "Now." She spoke up, breaking the kiss. "Does that cheer you up, my lover?" She giggled.


    "You could always read me easily." I sighed, letting my head set against the grass.


    "You often wear your heart on your sleeve." She sat back down next to me as I felt her hand start running through my hair. "It is one of the qualities of yours that I find attractive. Now speak to me of your troubles, did something happen with that other woman?"


    "....It feels strange to talk about girl trouble with my woman." I snorted, letting out a sigh.


    "The humor isn''t lost on me either." She chuckled. "But I am here to help you in all your endeavors. As you say, I am your woman, for all that matters to you, such things are important to me as well."


    "I don''t deserve you." I choked out, wrapping me arms around her.


    "And don''t you forget it~" She playfully poked my cheek. "If you wish to reward this Sca?thach, then we shall make sure your spear is tested tonight."


    "My teacher is lewd" I couldn''t help but smile.


    "Hmph, take responsibility for making this Sca?thach moist between the legs." She huffed. "Now, speak. I will not have you mope about, especially infront of your other women."


    I let out another sigh. "It''s not much to say. I told her I had a harem before we got too involved, she didn''t take it too well. She didn''t....kick me out or anything, and even implied she wanted to continue. It''s just...I felt like there was more distance now. I know it''s to be expected, but I still can''t help but feel shitty."


    Salem was hard to read sometimes. I guess I should just keep going as I had been? I''m fairly sure she''d tell me to fuck off if she wanted me to. "It appears as though you must let nature take its course."


    "Yeah, that''s what I figured too. I was just going to see how things played out after spending more time with her."


    "And how about you." She playfully nipped at my ear. "Besides the latest lady to catch your interest, did you partake in anything?"


    "I met with a friend, spent a few hours with her to catch up." I smiled.


    "That sounds pleasant." She said softly.


    "It was, and I''m glad I stopped by. I''ll be checking in some more, so if you ever want to come on over, give me a heads up. I think I''ll anchor the house somewhere here soon to make it easier as well."


    "That would be most beneficial." Sca?thach nodded.


    I let out a yawn as I sat up. "You ready to go or do you want to laze around for a bit?"


    Sca?thach pursed her lips before reaching out and pulled me back down with a giggle.


    Well, I guess that answers that question. It was fine to just relax and not worry about things for the time being.


    ***


    Yasaka POV


    So. Much. Paperwork.


    Just a little fire, no one would notice.


    I was about to push it off my desk until I noticed someone was approaching. I straightened myself up and appeared to be busy at work.


    "Lady Yasaka." Soma bowed as he entered.


    "Soma, what is it?"


    "We have a sudden visitor. Azazel of the Grigori is here and he wishes to speak." Soma explained.


    I held back a smile as I saw Azazel''s eyes widen and he shivered at her words. I think she briefly released a bit of her power for him to take heed.


    He cleared his throat and continued. "Yasaka, how''s it been?"


    "Cleaning up messes. Something you would know nothing about since you push your work off onto other people"


    "Don''t be like that, I actually came here to help you." He smiled brightly.


    "I''m sure." I said dryly.


    "Hey, I''m on the side of the Angels here." He snickered. "Besides, would I come all the way out here just to lie about something like this?"


    I let out a long sigh. "Get to it, Azazel, my patience is running thin."


    "Fine, fine. Alright, so I heard you were having some trouble after the whole mishap ¨C"


    "You speak of when my home was attacked and many of my number were killed in cold blood?" I clarified.


    "¡ªSo I wanted to come and help you there" He ignored my words and continued. "How about I give you a big discount on some resources? Help you repair your wards, send in stuff to rebuild, those kinds of things."


    "And what would you want in return?" I might as well play along.


    "Nothing much. I heard you got your hands on some Sacred Gears recently." He said almost as if he was doing us a favor. "Oh, and I wouldn''t mind getting a meeting with your boy toy."


    "My....boy toy." I repeated. I knew Wilhelm had joked about that titleonce, but that was a joke between us. Not something to be used by an outsider. "By that, I presume you are speaking about the father of my Daughter? The Man for whom I have decided to become coupled to?"


    Truthfully, it wasn''t that angering of a statement he made. It was annoying, one of those stupid games to be played to purposely get someone you''re negotiating with upset and possibly off balance. He wanted my Sacred Gears and he had resources he perceived I needed. In his view, I was the one in the lower bargaining position, so he tried to make himself pull ahead further using such petty tactics.


    We had no proper alliances, and we also had nothing he wanted other than the Sacred Gears. So it wasn''t that strange that he''d taken a more ''aggressive'' form of negotiations to get what he wanted.


    "Come on, don''t get upset." He feigned an apologetic attitude. "I didn''t mean anything by it. Besides, I''m here to help. Making sure your people get back up on their feet is the priority."


    That smug undertone was truly grating.


    Get me upset, then remind me that he''s my ''only hope'' at helping my people. It would make a lesser person emotional enough to probably play into his hands.


    "No thank you." The corners of my lips curled up.


    "W-what?" He blinked, stuttering out in surprise.


    "Your services are not required." I said plainly. "You may leave."


    "Are you really going to toss me out? Don''t you care about helping your people?"


    "Yes, that is why she has received ample support from other sources." Meridia snorted. "Mine included. Unless you seem to think you can provide anything I cannot?" Meridia narrowed her eyes as Azazel looked to sweat visibly.


    "As you can see, I have everything well in hand. I do not require help from someone who would.....levy my people''s needs against me so. I will call someone to walk you out."


    "Wait!" Azazel raised his voice. "I really do need to speak with the kid, it''s important. If not, it might get out that he has a certain dragon in a gauntlet. I''m sure we can come to some kind of arrangement to keep that a secret."


    Did Azazel find out that Wilhelm had Ddraig in his soul? He used it during the fight with Susanoo, but not many people recognized it as anything important from the very blurry images that were available.


    How laughable, did he think that''s something he could use to extort us? He must really want those Sacred Gears.


    "Did someone call me?" A burst of Magic erupted out as Wilhelm made a very visible entrance


    And my man seemed to have impeccable timing as I believed Meridia was about to slap Azazel into meat paste.


    And Sca?thach was by his side, absolutely wonderful.


    Oh, did they do it again? The smell was really strong.


    .....that meanie, coming around me like that and not even offering some for me? I wonder if they knew how wet it made me when the smell was so strong.


    "Hey there, Kiddo!" Azazel perked up immediately. "Man, I''ve been looking for you for awhile since you did your little runner."


    And he immediately started pressing Wilhelm''s buttons. Did he have a suicide wish?


    "Sorry, who are you again?" Wilhelm said, dismissively.


    "Ouch." Azazel laughed. "So I wanted to talk to you about something ¨C"


    "Not interested." Wilhelm said bluntly, ignoring him which probably did more to annoy the Angel than any words would.


    "Haah." Azazel let out a sigh. "You know, we''re pretty similar. We both left our homes when we didn''t like our dads."


    Wilhelm froze in place as he slowly turned his gaze towards the fallen angel. "Alike? No, no. We''re quite different." The corners of Wilhelm''s lips turned up and I knew I was going to enjoy this. "I left my home when I was treated like shit. You, on the other hand, were tossed out of yours, because you were a shitty person."


    Azazel froze. He had a wide smile on his face, only to hide the scowl he would otherwise have gained. It was hard to elicit that kind of reaction from the Fallen Angel, but Wilhelm managed to do so in only a few words.


    And I knew one thing for sure, I was going to drain my man dry when this was over.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 258:

    Chapter 258:


    I stared at the man infront of me, the room had gotten noticeably quiet. He quirked a cheerful smile, but you could feel a hint of annoyance emitting from him.


    He had pushed my buttons, but I was sure I had just sledgehammered his. Or so I think, he''s lived a long life, this could all be fake.


    "Well, this didn''t turn out as expected~" The Fallen Angel forced himself to laugh. "You sure I can''t convince you to trade me those Sacred Gears?" He seemed to gloss over the fact that we had just traded barbs a moment prior.


    Yasaka looked like she held back from sighing. "I have uses for them, Azazel. I will not be trading them." She said as bluntly as possible.


    "Well....How about another offer then? I can help you....extract them, for a price." He grinned.


    "Your services are not required." Yasaka said once more.


    "Oh, don''t be like that Yasaka!" Azazel started to saunter up to her. Meridia, who had her arms crossed, raised a single finger up, and Azazel paused in his steps, flashing a concerned look before he backpaddled in his tracks. "Maybe you don''t know, but taking out a Sacred Gear is hard! If you don''t do it right, the person dies and the soul drifts away with that little prize still attached, back into the cycle of reincarnation that dear ol'' Dad set up."


    Yasaka''s expression didn''t change, she made no response, but Azazel perked up. "Unless....you don''t need my help as opposed to not wanting it." He slowly turned around the room until he eyes landed on me. "Oh.....now that makes a bit more sense." He rubbed his chin. "Mr. Takao, or should I call you Wilhelm, or even Red Dragon Emperor?"


    He was trying to get a reaction out of me, this wasn''t more foot in mouth nonsense. He was doing this completely on purpose. Azazel, the leader of the Grigori, one of the oldest Angels in the world, was far too old to act like a petulant child for no reason...probably.


    I held my hands behind my back. I wasn''t going to get physical just because he was annoying and had done nothing. I wasn''t going to act like Susanoo did. Though, the moment he stepped over that line, all bets were off. However, I think he''s too smart to step foot over it. Not to mention, Yasaka was acting calm, and I wasn''t going to overstep in her own place just because I was annoyed.


    Despite everything, this man was the head of another Faction, one with ties to others and it would look very bad on Yasaka if something unfortunate happened to him while under her roof. Which he''s most likely using to his advantage.


    "Hmm, should I call you Young Master Azazel?" I raised an eyebrow in response.


    "Young master...?" He repeated in confusion.


    "Wasn''t the reason you fell; because you shouted out your father''s name in order to get laid? ''God commands that you sleep with me''." The corners of my lips curled up as I waived my hand flippantly. "If that wasn''t Young Master behavior, well, maybe I''m not that up to date on my terminology?"


    I vaguely recalled the story of Azazel. There was more to it than that, but the ''event'' that led to his fall was finding a woman bathing in a river and declaring that God commanded that they have sex or some other nonsense.


    Basically, he used his father''s name to get laid.


    Young Master Azazel.


    There was the smallest reaction, one that I would have missed had I not been paying attention for it. "What a sense of humor you have." He laughed again. "I''ll have to tell your dad all about that one when I see him next."


    Hmm, definitely not doing that by accident, and I don''t think the purpose here was just to annoy me, nor the others for that matter. I came here late, and just by the few minutes I''d been with him, I could imagine how fed up Yasaka was.


    "Speaking of, I heard you''re swinging in his weight class now, huh? Picking a fight with ol'' Susanoo. You sure know how to make everyone worried down there." He eyed me again. "By the way, I heard you also have Dad''s spear. Never got the chance to look it over, care to let a neighbor borrow it for a few days?"


    "Azazel." Yasaka spoke rather authoritatively. "My patience has reached its end. If the next words out of your mouth have nothing important within them.....I''m sure I can call up Lady Izanami for a repeat of her last performance."


    "Oh, so you''re still on good terms with her, huh?" Azazel smiled brightly. "Good to know, good to know." He hummed. "Alright, I know when I''m not wanted." He threw his hands up.


    "Soma." Yasaka called out, the summoned Tengu immediately appearing, head bowed. "Please escort Azazel out." She said with a bit of bite to her tone.


    Azazel didn''t argue as the Youkai led him away. We all stayed silent until his presence disappeared.


    "That is not how I expected one of these Fallen Angels to act." Sca?thach spoke up, dismissing her spear. She hadn''t said a word once in his presence.


    Yasaka let out a very long sigh. "Fallen Angels are annoying." She rubbed her temples. "Azazel one of the worst. He propositioned me so many times over the years."


    "It would have been easier if I just smote him." Meridia huffed.


    "As gratifying as that would be, my Youkai Faction couldn''t handle the fallout. Even if I had you all on my side, they would suffer in someway. My patrons might even come down against us if things escalated. Azazel is much older than me, I don''t know the extent of his influence or connections in the event that he died or calls for help." The Fox Youkai grumbled. "I could use his little visit as an excuse to kick up a fuss, but that would require I contact the Grigori and speak with them...."


    "Which is more trouble than it''s worth." I added.


    Wiping out the Grigori? Not that challenging if we pulled ourselves together. Dealing with the fallout? Well.....Yasaka would take the brunt of it, and that''s in no way shape or form fair to her and her people.


    "Especially when they don''t'' see us as worth anything." Yasaka nodded. "Besides the Sacred Gears we''d just acquired, there isn''t anything of significant that they would desire."


    "I believe he had other agendas." Sca?thach interjected. "He seemed.....too sure of himself. I believe his antics had a secondary objective in mind."


    "I thought so too. He acknowledged that I fought Susanoo, and didn''t even seem phased when he knew he was poking at me and I was getting annoyed." I shook my head. "Who knows, those types of people are hard to predict."


    Politics, so annoying. Even with Meridia by my side, by Yasaka''s side, she couldn''t be around forever. If Yasaka suddenly had a big stick to swing around at the other factions, and for a brief moment it goes away, she would get pounced on the moment she was seen as vulnerable.


    It''s best to just strengthen Yasaka and her faction silently for now.


    However, if someone started shit...well, I doubt we''d care at that point. Azazel was annoying, but he wasn''t ¨C put children in cages ¨C annoying like a certain other person we had mobilized against.


    "Regardless, good riddance." Meridia spat out. "I did not enjoy the way he eyed me."


    "Yeah, only I''m allowed to admire your legs so blatantly!"


    "Of course ¨C" She stopped mid-sentence, sending me a faux glare while her cheeks were filled with a light pink.


    "Wilhelm, don''t tease the poor woman." Yasaka stood up, walking over and hugged the Daedric Lord. Meridia stiffened slightly, but, she seemed receptive to the sudden affection. "And thank you, Meridia for the help."


    "Hmph, atleast someone appreciates me." Meridia huffed, looking right at me. "All I receive from you are molestations and incessant teasing."


    "That''s not true." I laughed, joining in the hug. "I also give you lots of kisses~" I leaned forward, capturing her lips. She accepted, almost greedily if a bit brief.


    "Mou~ This Fox is going to get jealous." Yasaka giggled. "I have to smell Wilhelm and Sca?thach after they went several rounds, and now I get left out."


    "Fufu, well, I wouldn''t be against you joining next time. We may make some headway on his unyielding stamina if we worked together." Sca?thach laughed as she joined in just for the fun.


    Meridia looked....unsure of how to react, but I don''t think she hated it.


    "Hugs are nice."


    "This is pleasant." Meridia acknowledged. "However, I wish to return if there are no pressing matters."


    "There was a women there when I met Yasaka. 10/10 beauty, amazing chest and ass" I shot him a thumbs up, but he only groaned in response. "Anyways. She also had a spear that absolutely reeked of bloodlust, so....yeah. Two and Two, isn''t hard to add. Could be a coincidence, but it was worth noting" I shrugged.


    I purposely didn''t talk to her. It felt like she was ready to run me through at any moment.


    "That could be valuable to know in the future." Ajuka mumbled to himself. "Anything else to note?"


    "Hmm, there was another women there, definitely a Goddess, no idea who though." I scratched my head. "I honestly didn''t recognize her, which is strange."


    "How is that strange? Can you say you recognize every Goddess on the planet?"


    "Well.....when just a single finger of hers moved, it felt like the world was crashing down on me, yeah, it''s weird. I''m pretty damn sure I should have recognized a Goddess that would take that Fire Crotch of yours to have a chance of winning against." I snorted, shuddering as I recalled the feeling. Thankfully, she seemed more tempered than the spear-woman. Or, at least she seemed less bloodthirsty. Gave me a bit of confidence to do my whole song and dance. "Got a good look at her, tried to see if there was any features that made her identifiable, but I''m coming up completely blank. I''ll send you a picture later."


    "Alright, I''ll look into it." Ajuka nodded. "Anything else?"


    "Hmm, yeah. Whatever is happening there, it''s bigger than we thought." I tapped my finger against my chin. "They''re apparently recovering much quicker from their attack than expected. I can''t say I paid them much attention before, having nothing to catch my interest. But the Shinto God''s certainly aren''t lending any hands. The ''Goddess'' made a comment about helping out, so I have no idea what''s happening behind the curtain."


    "So, we''re still in the dark about that whole mess, only adding more strangeness to it." Ajuka sighed. "This is helpful information though; I appreciate the update."


    "Yeah, well, I''m not done." Should probably talk about the brat. "Wilhelm, Sirzech''s bastard. I wasn''t lying, I did meet with him for a few minutes. Came right in when I was trying to get those Sacred Gears from Yasaka." Admittedly, I had thought I would be able to nab them for a price, even if that wasn''t the entire reason I went over. "Kid wasn''t intimidated by me at all."


    "How....surprising." He added that dry tone of his again.


    Yeah, whatever. I''ve had to work hard to cultivate this ''persona'' of mine. Not that it''s fake in the slightest, but it''s easy to move around when I''m just the innocent idiot. Still, I''m not some mook to ignore. He was very confidant when staring me down, and it didn''t feel like over confidence. I may not have the raw power of Susanoo, but that doesn''t mean I would be helpless in a fight against him. I always did prefer brain of brawn.


    "Kid his age, his background, suddenly coming into a significant amount of power." I pointed out. "Do you think you''d be calm if I started throwing your dad in your face after everything he''s gone through?" I questioned. "He didn''t overly react, just threw a few barbs right back at me. And there''s one thing for sure, kid''s got a sharp tongue on him."


    Really sharp tongue, made me even stutter a couple times. Goes right for the verbal jugular.


    Yeah, he should be lashing out, arrogant as all hell, throwing fists at the first insult. Instead, he just took it, returned in kind and didn''t overly react. It felt more like I was dealing with a peer than a brat that hadn''t lived for two decades. On top of which, he threw down with a God and still wasn''t parading himself around like it wasn''t some noticeable feat.


    And we still have no damn idea how he suddenly got so strong. He somehow got the Boosted Gear, because I damn well know he wasn''t born with it. Adding on to the fact that I was able to eek out that bit of information about not needing me to extract the others. It''s clear as day to know that he took it from someone.


    "Michael wasn''t misleading us either; kid has the True Longinus." I made sure to add that tidbit in. Michael did say that it was in the hands of Sirzech''s Bastard but...it''s hard to take that at face value. He couldn''t physically lie, but that doesn''t mean he has to tell the truth.


    Should smooth relations between them a little bit knowing that. That damn spear was probably the greatest weapon on the planet when it comes to kill Devils. It being in the hands of a Half-Devil should really ease a lot of tension there.


    "You were able to confirm it?"


    "Eh, I gauged his reaction when I talked about it." I waived him off. "He didn''t act surprised in the least when I spoke about him having it. So, call it an 80% chance." I shrugged.


    "I''ll take your words under advisement." Ajuka said evenly. "Were you able to gauge any of his....motivations?"


    "You mean is he actively plotting against the Devils?" I snorted, but the Satan didn''t deny it. "Dropped Daddy''s name a few times, he showed annoyance, but not outright hostility. Take from that what you will."


    Again, he was way too even tempered.


    "And what if he did take exception, Azazel?" Ajuka asked. "It sounds like you walked a fine line."


    "I wouldn''t have lived this long If I didn''t have a few methods to run away, even from a God." I smirked. However....that Goddess did give me a very bad feeling. I couldn''t gauge her strength, but she was way above me. "Besides, Yasaka was there, any move against me would make Heaven and Hell stand together against her."


    "Please don''t use our tentative agreement as an opportunity to go cause trouble." Ajuka sighed again.


    While we''re ''warring'' on the surface so to speak, we''re united against other Pantheons. We have to be, now that dad bit it all those centuries ago. And it wasn''t a secret, if something happened to me, the Shinto Gods would have been pulled into it by Sirzech''s and Michael coming down like Dad''s own fury. Despite everything, I''m still the leader of the Grigori, so any move on me is by default a move on the Grigori and by extension all of us.


    "And for what it''s worth, I did confirm that the kid did fight Susanoo. Figured it was worth double checking from the source."


    "There was very little doubt, but a confirmation is always appreciated." Ajuka nodded in approval.


    "Oh, and Izanami is still in the picture. Got Yasaka to make an offhand comment about me getting the same treatment from her." I let out a laugh, remembering what happened to Okita. "So.....careful of her I guess."


    Japan''s Death Goddess wasn''t someone to take lightly.


    "What about Wilhelm himself?"


    "Well.....kid definitely got strong. If you''re asking me for details, I don''t really have much to give. You saw him fight a God, so more or less about there." I shrugged. "Though I did notice him invoke Dad''s name and didn''t even flinch."


    "Oh?" Ajuka perked up. "Interesting."


    Sirzechs and co could do that easily enough, and someone like Grayfia could as well if she were prepared. But to casually call out father''s ''name'' and not even flinch, well, it was worth noting.


    "It seems like you had a productive meeting." Ajuka commented.


    "I didn''t get any Sacred Gears." I sighed. "My whole trip, wasted!"


    Well, now I could tell Vali that we''re not allowed over in Kyoto! What a shame. It seemed like those two dragons couldn''t be allowed to fight so soon, truly, what a shame. Brat will at least believe I got us banned without questioning it. I can probably add that Wilhelm''s stronger, so he needed to train for a few more years.


    Should keep him from causing trouble until the peace treaty was settled. I can only threaten him with the ''big sis'' routine so much before he eventually runs off. Better to get him focused on training for a while to distract him.


    "Yes, I''m sure that''s the only reason you went there." He drawled.


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about~"


    "Are you not worried that you could have caused any issues by acting like you did?"


    "I get the boot? They kick up a fuss, and my people just say the same thing they always say ¨C ''Oh, it''s just Azazel being Azazel, we''re sorry, blah blah." I shrugged. "Hell, get the Shinto involved, that means they''d be forced to actually talk with us. I''d call that a win as well."


    Kill a dozen or so birds with one stone.


    ***


    No Chapter this monday, going to be working very late.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 259: Interlude 13

    Chapter 259: Interlude 13


    Lugh POV (DxD)


    "Did we really have to meet here?"


    I looked at the other God present, the former Head of the Norse Pantheon ¨C Odin. It''s been many years since his son was passed the throne.


    "It''s an informal meeting." I bit into a little pastry. "And I quite like visiting these human establishments when given the chance." Granted, I made sure it was empty just for us. Didn''t want humans or anyone else barging into or eavesdropping on our talks.


    "Bah, we should have gone to a strip club then." Odin grumbled.


    This was the former head of the Norse.....though I''d still take him over Zeus any day. Atleast Odin was mostly harmless these days and just acted like an idiot because he''s bored.


    "While this is an informal meet, All-Father, it''s still a meeting between different Pantheons." I said courteously. "It''s hard to talk with women bouncing their butts in your face."


    "That''s the point, you don''t'' talk." Odin laughed.


    Well, that''s fair point I supposed. I don''t think he really wanted to be here, not that anyone particularly enjoyed these kinds of discussions between different cosmologies. Always full of the butting of heads and egos slamming into each other. I preferred this method, an informal meeting between some the more easy going members of the different factions.


    "And I don''t think our third member of this little get together would appreciate such a place." I pointed out as well.


    "That Biblical God." Odin spat. "I still can''t believe he did something so...horrible to those creations of his. Atleast that Azazel had the right idea! Who cares if your wings are black if you have a big pair of tits to hold onto!"


    It took all of my Godly strength not to slam the palm of my hand to my face.


    Though, it was kind of strange that he forced his Angels into such strict roles. Well, it definitely wasn''t the strangest thing a God did...all of us had our quirks even as we mellowed out over the centuries as humanity evolved.


    Regardless, it''s not polite to talk about the dead ¨C or the currently dead. There were still some talk if the Biblical God was truly dead or not. Not that many wanted to test that theory. Even if he''d faded, Heaven still held an obscene amount of power at its disposal.


    His Angels weren''t the strongest beings in existence, but backed by the majority of Faith in the world.....even I wouldn''t want to face them. What do the humans call it ¨C Mutually Assured Destruction? If anyone tried to besiege Heaven, they would unleash all that stored power and could utterly annihilate an entire Cosmology. They would most likely die in the process or cease being a true faction, but no one wanted to be the ones to pop that balloon.


    A Sword of Damocles over everyone''s heads. As comical as it was to think about how one of the weakest Pantheons in the world was keeping everyone in line, I''m also thankful that they are in fact, one of the weakest. If they had ambitions like Indra does, the world would be in a much more chaotic state. They seemed content on just upholding the current stability right now, which gained my admiration. It was one of the reasons I agreed to that peace pact all those years ago.


    Some of my kin were upset about the Christian encroachment onto our lands, but I had seen/saw the writing on the walls. It was inevitable, and if we tried to press, the humans would have pushed back. And no one dared to be the ones to break the masquerade, so we were left without any available major moves to counter their expansion.


    In hindsight, I did believe I made the correct decision. I feared we could have turned out like the fallen Gods in America after the waves of Christian immigrants nearly pulled them up by their roots and banished them from their homes, only to slowly fade into obscurity.


    Thankfully, we still had many followers and practitioners of the old ways. Those who held reverence for us, even in this modern era. And the Church left them alone, as per the agreements.


    We may not be as worshiped like the Indians, or the majority of the Eastern Pantheons, but we had a steady supply of faith and worship that had us not worrying about the future. The Sumerian Gods were a lesson that many of us took to heart.


    One of the worse ways a God could die...being forgotten.


    "It seems like our third is finally here." I perked up.


    "Did the brilliant lightshow give it away?" Odin waived his hand flippantly. "All those brats so obsessed with making a flashy appearance."


    "I apologize for being late, I was unfortunately held up." The newcomer walked inside the building. His glowing wings disappeared, and the halo above his head was covered. He appeared in mundane clothing, but that did nothing to hide the holy aura he pulsated.


    "Archangel Michael." I politely greeted.


    "God of Light, Lugh." He smiled back with a nod. "And All-Father, Odin."


    "Brat." Odin huffed.


    The Angel pulled up a seat and we were all gathered.


    "In the spirit of hospitality, shall I offer you something to drink or eat from this shop?" While he was not technically under my ''roof'' so to speak, it was the courteous thing to offer.


    Susanoo wasn''t the strongest God in the world, in fact, either me or Odin could''ve handled him relatively easily since he didn''t have his own Divine Weapon anymore, but he was still a notable God. But to be defeated by a Half-Devil, it was concerning to say the least. However, I took Odin''s advice and was keeping a cautious distance and was willing to let others test the waters.


    "Yes." Michael said simply. "Which is another reason we haven''t tried municate with him. I don''t wish to send any of my family into a volatile situation until we had more information."


    "Hmm, it seems you brats have gotten smarter over the years. Would do none of your lot good to go demand the spear at this point. You all already got all that Faith Power, what more would the Spear do for you right at this moment that you couldn''t live without."


    "It''s as you say, we aren''t in desperate need for it, but it would be nice to have it returned to our hands." Michael nodded. "I will wait till after our peace talks before reaching out."


    "I may join you then." I tapped my finger on the table.


    "Oh?" Odin perked up. "You''re taking those rumors seriously?"


    "Wouldn''t you?" I retorted.


    "Meh, I''m retired." He shrugged.


    "Are you speaking of the rumors about Sca?thach appearing in Japan under the Youkai faction?" Michael asked.


    "Yes, and the more I''ve looked into it, the more it fills me with dread." I groaned, feeling the headache of politics coming on.


    "Would it not be beneficial if a strong figure reappeared and rejoined your pantheon?" He tilted his head in confusion.


    "Not all of us are like your Heaven." I smiled bitterly. "Even in times of peace, we''re a warlike people. We have strong opinions, grudges, and an overall disdain for certain people within our own families that hasn''t gone away after centuries. If Sca?thach reappeared, certain things may be dredged back up and cause a conflict when things are already teetering." I shook my head in annoyance. "Not to mention the Fomorians have been more active recently and my Tuatha De Danann are responding in kind. And as their King, I can''t tell my people not to prepare for war against our ancient foes."


    "Annoyingly, the Frost Giants are also getting a bit more aggressive too." Odin grumbled. "We don''t know what''s happening, but it seems like a lot of different factions around the world are getting riled up. Though I feel like I know where to place the blame at."


    "Ah, so you''ve heard about movements from them too." Probably the most universally reviled faction. Though if you asked them, they weren''t all ''one faction''.


    "I believe I have heard these reports as well, but I have yet to make a response." Michael added.


    "Those damn Fae." Odin glowered. "They do nothing but cause messes and then run away into their strange lands!"


    The Fae lands, that cursed place. Not much was known about the lands Fair Folk, even to us Gods. They were nearly impregnable, and if by some chance you found yourself there, they were almost impossible to navigate even for Gods. Time was a suggestion, Space was laughed at, Direction was dismissed, and Distance was irrelevant.


    "We have....pacts, old ones, with the Courts, but you know how they are. We''ve noticed more of them springing up lately and it''s made some of my people...anxious." The Devils were hated, but the Fae ¨C the ones that existed in their strange realms, they were absolutely despised.


    And it just so happened that many of their entrances into the human world were present in our little corner of the world. It didn''t seem to matter to them that they were out matched in pure strength, they would still not back down and take revenge at the smallest percieved slight.


    "I''m going to tell those dwarves to start pumping out some iron weapons and pass them around. I''ll make it so your lot can buy them at cost." Odin snorted. "Damn Faeries, trick me into laying with Troll did they? I''ll get them back."


    While Odin''s particular reason for his hatred wasn''t the same as ours, we would both prepare our people. Nonetheless, weapons forged by the famous dwarves of Nidavellir were nothing to dismiss even if they were basic iron weapons. I''m sure they''d be more valuable than anything a normal smith could create with better materials.


    "I''ll send word after this meeting to prepare for the worst. Our Holy Scriptures seems to have an effect and are able to combat their glamours and other abilities, so we''ll start there and see what methods are still available from the old days." Michael stated.


    The Holy Scriptures of their church were ''all encompassing'' as opposed to most Magics which skirted around the Fae Magics. A strange interaction that came about, but a welcomed one to have on our side.


    "I''ll let word pass down too. I''ll go double check the old pacts we have written down and see what loopholes they have available to act on. My Druids are good about sensing the distortions in the world that lead to the paths of the Fae Lands, I''ll have them keep in touch and scour the country for them." I offered up my own men as well.


    We weren''t concerned about ourselves being threatened, but they could certainly threaten our worshippers and our lands.


    Or worse, they could try to be helpful.


    Then you have things like the Black Death come back into existence again.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 260: ***Lewd Included***

    Chapter 260: ***Lewd Included***


    "No peeking."


    "I''m not peeking." I laughed, holding my hands over my eyes. "Just tell me when."


    "You can open ¨C" I heard a few things fall over. " ¨C Wait!" And several more things were thrown about.


    "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine! Just...give me a moment! And...open your eyes!" Jinn declared


    "It''s a wall!" I mustered all of my enthusiasm.


    "Turn around, you dummy." Jinn gave a cute huff.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle as I followed her directions, looking at what she had spread across the table infront of us. "A map?" I questioned.


    "Un." Jinn nodded happily. "I''ve been working on this for awhile now, it''s the thing I wanted to show you." She looked very proud. "I poured through nearly every book I could find, rumors and other hearsay to cross check with myths and legends. Historical records added in from Harkon''s library really came through in that regard. I have nearly every notable location of Skyrim marked here with the corresponding coordinates for you to calculated with your Magic!" She explained with great enthusiasm.


    "Jinn...." I looked down at the map, it wasn''t just a piece of parchment. There were layers and layers of enchantments on it to fit everything on there. It was interactive, I could focus on something and information about it would unfurl. Legends, historical anecdotes, even some handwritten notes. "This is amazing....."


    "You like it?" Jinn asked, a tone of hopefulness in her voice.


    "I absolutely love it." I quickly moved into sweep her up into my arms. "You''re so amazing, I''m lucky to have you."


    "Praise me more!"


    "My Jinn is the smartest and incredibly beautiful. She has the cutest smile, and her Magical Knowledge is unrivaled. She''s so hard working and is always looking out for me."


    "Kya~!" She smiled brightly. "I''m your Jinn." She buried her face into my chest.


    She''s always so cute. I didn''t move away, and opted to run my hand through her hair. She seemed to want some affection right now, so I would indulge her all I could while I was with her.


    "I heard you did a little shopping before I came." I finally spoke, earning a shift from her. She titled her head up, to look right at me.


    "You''re going to take me out?" She looked excited at the prospect.


    "I figured a nice walk spent on the beach, playing around." I smiled right back at her.


    "I know of the oceans on Remnant. I know what Grimm infest the waters, what aquatic creatures swim beneath the dies. I know the molecular makeup up of the sand that runs along the coasts." Jinn muttered, a look of sadness flashing across her face. "I don''t know what the salty air feels like brushing against my face. I don''t know how it feels to have the sun beat down on my skin through the cool ocean air. I don''t know how it feels to have that very sand brush up against my toes. It may seem like something simple to you, but it means a lot to me...."


    "Oh, Jinn." I pulled her in again, squeezing her a little bit tighter. "This isn''t a one time thing. Anything ¨C everything-. I''m going to make sure you can experience it all, and I''ll be right there with you."


    "Promise?" She asked under her breath.


    "I promise." I stroked her head some more. "You''re stuck with me for the long run. And remember what I told you when we first met? I was going to take care of you."


    "Let me get changed and we can go." Her expression swiftly changed into a sensual smirk. "I will be the first one you get to see in a bikini, right?"


    Oh.


    I hadn''t thought about that. Jinn in a Bikini was definitely something I need more of in my life.


    ***


    The Sun shined bright as we walked out a portal. Jinn latched onto my arm as she stepped onto the sandy beach for the first time.


    She looked around, really looked around as she took in the surroundings. We were on a portion of the beach that was reserved for those of supernatural inclination.


    The people around us now, they wouldn''t give a Blue-skinned woman a second ¨C or rather a third look. Such a beautiful blue tone definitely deserved a second look. But not for the fact that she was out of place among all the different species here.


    "It''s warm...." She giggled, wiggling her toes into the sand below her feet. It took a moment before she knelt down and took some sand into her hands, feeling it run through her fingers.


    I enjoyed watching her, and not just because of what she was wearing. The red bikini she got really accentuated her features, even if it was just a modest two piece with little green polka dots on it. I''d seen her naked many times at this point, but I could still keep staring at her all day. However, the feeling of joy pushed away those kinds of thoughts as she acted like a kid, playing around in the sand.


    It didn''t take long for her to shoot to her feat, eyes sparkling as she stared at the water before turning to me. She quickly reached for me and pull me towards the ocean. "Lets go~" She cheered as we made out way through the sand.


    Thankfully, I was wearing my own swim wear.


    She practically skipped to the edge of the oncoming tide. Standing in place as the waves slowly rolled up to us, Jinn held her foot over the water before lightly dipping it in. Her little giggles as she splashed a few times were simply adorable. She stood up again, she gave me a strange look, and her hands snaked around my arm again. That look of hers then turned into something I could only call mischievous.


    I blinked and the world around me spun as I went cartwheeling into the ocean, hitting the water with a large splash and suddenly found myself submerged.


    It took me a moment to reorientate myself as I hadn''t expected Jinn to throw me a dozen meters so suddenly.


    "Well, well, well." I intoned after breaching the surface, staring right back at my giggling Genie. "It seems someone wants to play."


    I gathered the water around me at the tip of my index finger.


    "W-wait, lets talk about this!" Jinn squeaked.


    "No mercy." I declared as little balls of water began firing off right at her.


    "Kyah!" She let out a surprised shout as the little balls of water bombarded her. "Meanie, bully!" She waived her hand, pulling up a curtain of water, making my little balls splash hopelessly against it. "Have a taste of your own medicine!" She shouted as the screen of water morphed into a large ball and flung it at me.


    "Oh dear." I quickly gathered my own water and shot it in a condensed stream right at the ball, dispersing it, only to look back at Jinn who had floated above me, large streams of water flowing around her, almost forming a throne for her to sit on.


    She had a smug look on her face.


    I reached out with my hand, and yanked her forward with a burst of Telekinesis.


    "Eeeeeh!?" She exclaimed as she dove head first into the water, her watery manipulations falling back down.


    It took a second for her to come back up, looking at me before spitting out a mouthful of water. "Salty." She just laughed some more.


    "Get over here, you silly girl." I swam up close, taking her back into my arms. "You''re not supposed to drink it." I added with a deadpan.


    "I was curious." She pouted. "Though....I prefer a different salty snack~" She kissed my cheek.


    "Lewd Genie." I snorted, pinching her cheek.


    ***


    ------Lewd Ahead------


    ***


    I wasted no time claiming the lips of my beautiful blue Genie, pushing her against the wooden pillar supporting the pier we were under. Like all my girls, she had her own unique taste that I simply found addicting. She responded just as quickly, her tongue immediately became entangled with my own.


    "P-put a Bounded Field up." She breathed out as I began kissing her neck.


    I didn''t even look up as my fingers dug into the wood, quickly bringing up a barrier around us for privacy.


    Her hands began running around my stomach until I felt her grip my manhood through my swim trunks.


    "Someone''s impatient." I teased.


    "And who''s fault is that!?" She huffed, dropping to her knees. "I''ve had my lamp up my butt for so long, do you have any idea who horny I''ve been?" She gave me a cute glare. "I''ve been constantly wet because of what you did." She undid my shorts, pulling them down as my cock sprang free.


    She grabbed ahold of my member, giving it a few gentle tugs. "I''ve had to masturbate almost every day to deal with it. I went from no sex drive before I met you to digging my fingers into my cunt multiple times a day just to calm myself down."


    If I wasn''t rock hard before, that would have immediately had me standing at attention. "M-maybe you''re just naturally a lewd Genie." I offered, stuttering slightly as she squeezed me just a little tight.


    She puffed up, looking at me in the eyes before opening her mouth and slowly lowering herself onto my head. Her tongue wrapped up my tip, massaging all around it. "I''m not a lewd Genie." She pouted, my cock popping out of her mouth. "You did this to me." She ran her tongue along the bottom of my length and until she got to my balls, taking one into her mouth. She made sure to keep eye contact with me as she sucked on it with just enough pressure to make my knees wobble before letting go.


    "My creators made me to just be a keeper of knowledge, and now I''m trying to milk this cock so I can swallow your seed again. The Brothers would probably die of shame if they saw me now." She said, all the while pumping my cock with her hand.


    "Jinn." I breathed out, my hands fighting to rest on her shoulders.


    The blue skinned woman broke out into a grin, repositioning herself. "I''m here for your pleasure." She stated, opening her mouth up wide, eyes meeting mine, an expectant look on her face.


    Without a second thought, her hair was gripped between my fingers as I slowly pushed her down onto my cock. She didn''t resist in the slightest, my full length running along her tongue until my tip found her throat.


    She garbled something impossible to understand, instead, her hands grabbed me from behind and she pulled herself forward. "Gluughk" In one swift motion, she pushed herself all the way to the base, making my toes curl in the warm sand.


    Jinn, once more, didn''t budge from her spot. She looked up at me with teary eyes, her throat contorting around my cock. She relaxed herself, slowly pulling back as every inch left her mouth. "Haaaaah..." She let out a breath, staring at my erect member. "You can be as aggressive as you want~" She licked her lips.


    And I didn''t need to be told twice. "Gluughk." Her eyes widened as I pulled her back down without any warning. "Gluughk.....Gluughhk." My hips rocked back and forth, slamming down her throat with reckless abandoned. She made no effort to stop me, even pushing her own head forward to match my thrusts.


    "You want it." I groaned out, continuing without pause. "I''ll make sure you''re fully satisfied then." With a grunt, I slammed down all the way, pushing her nose right into my groin. I felt my dick twitch, holding her down. The first spurt of cum went straight down the back of her throat. There was no surprise in her actions as she began swallowing everything I gave her.


    I relaxed, sinking into her own movements. She adjusted herself to better milk everything out of my orgasm, sucking every last bit out of my cock.


    "Delicious~" She smirked, letting go of my member. "Thank you for the meal."


    Taking a moment to reorientate myself, I practically yanked her to her feet. "It''s time to make good on your promise."


    "Oooh." She squeaked out, as I ripped open a portal and unceremoniously tossed her onto the bed of my room. "Wilhelm~" She giggled.


    I was still fully erect, looking over her lying on my bed. I wasted no time taking off the upper part of her bikini. Those perky blue breasts of hers spilling out of the top. It wasn''t the first time I''d seen them, but they were still just as beautiful as every other time.


    "I know what you want~" Jinn herself took off her bottoms, tossing the bikini to the side. She turned so her butt was up in the air, head turning back towards me.


    She was definitely not lying as she was noticeably dripping from her pussy. But that wasn''t the most eye catching thing, it was certainly the lamp-turned Butt Plug that was still wedged firmly into her taunt blue hole.


    She practically twitched in anticipation once I wiggled it. Grabbing it firmly, I slowly began to pull it out, and boy did her ass not want to relinquish it. It was almost as if she unconsciously fought me every step of the way.


    "Aaaaaah~" Jinn let out a whiney moan through the whole process. Her hole stretching to accommodate the full size being taken out. Setting it to the side, I focused back on her twitching anus. "It''s out.....you pulled it out." She whined once more. "Willlllll....." She cried out. "Please, I feel weird, it''s too empty now, I need something inside."


    "Relax." I whispered, hovering over her back entrance. I moved slowly to prod against it. "Do you feel it?" Slowly and methodically, she gave way, stretching around my tip as I pushed inside.


    "Oooooh." She arced her back. "It''s inside, you''re inside me...hnnn.....keep going!"


    I followed her commands, continuing to push forward, her legs kicking behind her with each inch I pushed inside.


    "Yessss!" She breathed out. "It hurts so good, it''s stretching me wide open!" She clenched the sheets of the bed shuddering as I slowly moved back and forth, loosening her up. "Brothers!"


    It was very different than fucking a the pussy, but no less pleasurable. "Fuck, it''s tight." I let out a grunt, grabbing her hips to better thrust into her. She clenched down, her muscles tightening and squeezing me from every angle. Her blue ass jiggled every time I slapped against it, my speed picking up with each passing moment. "This ass of yours was made for my cock, you lewd Genie."


    "Yessss, use my ass as your cock sleeve!" She cried out, pushing her hips back to meet my rhythm. "Fuck me harder! I want to feel it all the way inside!"


    Once more, I followed her cries and pushed all the way inside, my cock fully disappearing into her butt. She gasped at the sudden full insertion, her head thrown back as she clenched much tighter than normal, her juices nearly spraying from her cunt.


    "It''s all the way inside.... You made me cum by fucking my ass and shoving it all the way inside" She mewled in ecstasy. Her body twitched and shuddered in pleasure. "I have every inch of your cock up my ass and it feels so goooood. You did this to me Wilhelm, you turned me into a slut that likes her ass being filled with your dick."


    My only answer was to pull back, and thrust back inside, fully sheathing myself into her once more.


    "Aaaaah" She let out a throaty moan. "Don''t...ah.....stop." She gasped. "Ruin me! Fuck me into a new purpose. I don''t care about being a spirit of knowledge anymore, I just want to have your big cock slamming into my butt!"


    I picked up my pace, her moans echoing with the sound of flesh slapping against each other. Her rear turned red from the force behind each of my movements. She never stopped her moans, her loud wails as her anus was forced to stretch and accommodate all of me inside of her.


    I let get of her hips, my arms wrapping around her stomach instead as I pulled her back into my embrace. "Jinn..." I let out a groan. "You wanted it." I grunted with each thrust. "I''m going to make sure this tight ass of yours is full of my seed."


    "Ooooh Brotherssss." She slurred out. "Fill me up, I want it!"


    I made no attempt to hold back, not that I could do much with her butt tightening around me like it was. With another grunt, I bottomed out inside of her, letting myself tense up and then fall back into a relaxation as I came for the second time. My seed spilled out into her insides; into a hole she''d never used before due to her nature.


    She went limp in my arms, a look of pure ecstasy on her face. Her stomach shuddered with each twitch of my cock as my cum filled her up.


    "Haah, hah." She panted, rubbing her stomach. "So warm....I can feel it inside." I slowly began to pull out, only to be met with a whine from her. "Noooo, don''t let it out." She was practically lifeless, her body unmoving in my arms. "Let''s stay like this for a little while longer....please"


    "My Jinn is a big pervert, huh?" I lightly teased her, shifting a bit to be more comfortable.


    "You made me this way." She grumbled, sinking into my embrace. Her breathing was still haggard, but she wore a content look on her face. "Take responsibility...." She mumbled with eyes half lidded. "Not allowed to leave me....."


    I didn''t expect to cuddle with my cock still fully inserted inside her ass, but it was oddly heartwarming.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 261:

    Chapter 261:


    "Ara Ara~, doesn''t your daddy look good, my little fox?"


    "Un, it looks good on you, daddy." Kunou bounced around as I ran my hands down my current attire.


    "Well, my two precious girls think so, so it must be true." I gave them both a warm smile as I shifted slightly in front of the mirror.


    Yasaka laughed, stepping forward and helping with smoothing out a few wrinkles. Then she helped with the collar, or rather, the fabric folding that took the place of a suit collar. She fiddled with it as to make it a little bit looser around my neck. "It''s rare to see you out of your normal clothes. I thought I''d have to fight you to get you into a Kimono."


    "Why''d you think that?" I tilted my head while doing a little spin.


    "Well, you normally wear the same designs and generally the same look...."


    "I suppose I can see where you''re coming from." I wouldn''t deny that I had a particular style I tended to stick to. "But that''s mostly just because it''s something I feel that fits me for most occasions. And I think I look good in it."


    It really was a big contrast to my usual clothing. A traditional formal Kimono and matching Haori, with all the bells and whistles that enhance the look of nobility. Yasaka went through some decent effort to get the look she wanted, and I couldn''t deny that I felt quite good with how it looked on me.


    "Well, I can''t argue with that~" Yasaka placed a kiss on my cheek. "But I do love seeing you in other things." A little wink was sneaked my way when Kunou wasn''t looking.


    Message received then.


    "Well, regardless of how I look, I think you completely eclipse me." I gave her a visible once over. She wore a traditional Shrine Priestess set on, just as one would expect from the Miko of a Goddess.


    "What about me?" Kunou looked up, cheeks puffed out.


    "Well, my little fox." I leaned down, scooping her up. "You''re certainly the most adorable Kitsune I''ve ever laid my eyes on."


    "I don''t think I can even argue with that." Yasaka laughed, joined in from behind. "My little Kunou, wanting to match her mommy." Kunou wanted to join in, so Yasaka helped her dress up in a matching attire. Not that she''d be joining in the meeting with Amaterasu, but it was important to involve Kunou.


    Kunou absolutely drank in all the familial affection. She liked to whine and moan about being treated like a kid, but she wanted this kind of thing a lot. She''s just a bit too embarrassed to voice it out loud. Not that either Yasaka or I were oblivious to this fact, so we did so whenever possible.


    I just wanted to make sure I enjoyed it now, because in a couple years, she''d probably grow out of this phase. Hell, if it even took that long. She''s almost Eleven at this point, I needed to start reading up on how to handle kids at certain age milestones.


    "When I''m older, I''ll be coming with." Kunou pouted, though she struggled to keep it there as both Yasaka and I continued to coddle her.


    "Of course, you can learn all about mommy''s job when you''re older." Yasaka cooed. "But you don''t have to follow in my footsteps, remember it''s always your choice. Your daddy also has things he can teach you if you want to go a different route, sweetie."


    Hmm, was she trying to turn Kunou away from her position? I admit to not being too familiar with the way her position was passed down, but I assumed It was from mother to daughter in this case. Though I supposed it''s impossible to force Kunou to do it, not that Yasaka would do that.


    "Not just me either. All your Aunties would love to show you everything they got too. You don''t have to decide what you want to do with your life right now." I would follow Yasaka''s lead on this.


    Thankfully, she did look thoughtful at the notion.


    "Speaking of your Aunties, I heard you''re going to be having fun today." I noticed her tails start swaying a bit faster at the mention. "You got Jinn, Sca?thach, and Raikou all going to spend time with you, Daddy''s jealous."


    Yasaka shot me a thankful look as I changed the subject.


    Kunou laughed happily. "We''re going to watch a movie, then we''re going shopping!"


    [Master.] I heard Raikou''s voice sound through our link.


    [Come on in.] I sent back.


    And speak of the devil. Yasaka noticed her to if the cute little twitch of her ears was anything to go by.


    My Servant knocked politely before entering the room with us.


    "Oh Master." Raikou perked up, looking at me. "My son looks so dashing."


    "Doesn''t he?" Yasaka smiled.


    "Auntie!" Kunou skipped over, giving Raikou a hug. "Are we going?"


    "And our Kunou is so quick to leave us." Yasaka snorted. "Fine, go have fun while your parents play at being responsible grown ups."


    Raikou let out a little giggle at their antics. "If you''re ready to go, then your Auntie Raikou''s going to take her away." She knelt down next to the little fox. "Did you say goodbye?"


    "Love you momma, daddy." Kunou quickly waived at us, a clear desire to get going.


    "So...would should I expect?" We had talked about this many times, but I wasn''t told explicitly of Amaterasu''s personality.


    Yasaka twitched slightly. "Be....prepared for the unexpected. Whatever notions you have of her built in your mind, don''t hold onto them to tightly."


    "...foreboding."


    "Not in the way you would expect." Yasaka sighed. "Make no mistake, she is one of the most powerful Gods in the world. While she isn''t ranked up on the ''top list'', she isn''t far behind. And she is certainly the strongest in the Shinto Pantheon. She just....has a few.....quirks."


    "Any elaboration?"


    "Her myths are.....accurate in certain regards." Yasaka''s hand ignited with her species'' famed Fox Fire as she threw it at the braziers, lighting them all up.


    "And I feel like I''m not going to get anything better than that." I made sure there were no wrinkles in my clothes as I gave myself another once over.


    "Just remember what we''ve talked about. She''s a stickler for tradition and requires a certain degree of pomp." Yasaka glanced around the room, nodding to herself. "But that''s mostly just to compensate."


    I blinked. "What, compensate?"


    "Hmm? Did you say something?"


    "What did you mean by ''compensate''?"


    "I didn''t say that." Yasaka hummed. "I certainly didn''t'' say anything that would put my patron goddess in a bad light."


    Well alrighty then.


    "Now, you remember what to do?" She asked me.


    "Follow your lead?" I offered.


    "You''ve learned well." She nodded happily, finding a spot infront of the ''alter'', and went to her knees. I mimicked her actions, setting myself down right beside her.


    I could care less about Amaterasu normally, but she was Yasaka''s Patron, so I would show the proper respect and differ to her authority.


    Yasaka held out her hands. "O'' Great Goddess of the Sun!" She raised her voice. "The Sun that lights up every corner of the land. I beg of you, hear the words of your sworn priestess. Please, grace us with your presence and descend upon this mortal world." She placed her forehead against the floor and I followed her movements.


    The fires from the braziers flickered, and the room''s temperature noticeably increased at each passing moment. As if in an eruption of flames, the room shuddered as a spark ignited and a new presence was felt infront of us.


    "My faithful follower." A melodical voice rang out. It was extremely pleasant to listen to. "Raise your head, as well as your companion." Her voice practically exuded a tone of superiority.


    Yasaka didn''t utter a word. She told me that she would wait for this very situation. Proper decorum was for Amaterasu to ''allow'' us to gaze upon her.


    "My Goddess." Yasaka greeted with an obvious tone of respect.


    Amaterasu seemed pleased, though I didn''t dwell on that as I truly looked at her for the first time.


    She had long black hair that flowed down her back. Golden eyes that seemed to be made of a simmering flame. Intense fires flickered around her, her mere presence caused them to float around. She wore a beautifully adorned dress that only exuberated her elegance and majesty.


    She had an otherworldly presence to her that just screamed ''God'' as I''d come to recognize.


    Amaterasu looked at me, gazing as if trying to peer through my depths.


    Her flames danced around her at the slightest of gestures, a merely twitched of her finger, and they would easily engulf the entire estate. She took a step forward, and the flames accompanied her, paradoxically, not burning where she previously stood.


    "My faithful follower, I ¨C WAAAAH"


    Both Yasaka and I could only stare in shock as the Noble and Elegant Goddess....stepped on her own dress, tripped, falling onto her face, and proceeded to roll down the steps.


    Yasaka was right.


    I was definitely not expecting this.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    We have a Discord -- JbwkdNDt7F

 Chapter 262:

    Chapter 262:


    There were many things I expected from this meeting. I had thought I would have to act subservient to please Yasaka''s Goddess. I wouldn''t mind, I don''t tend to bow to anyone, but I would do it without a second thought if it made Yasaka happy. Actually give respect and reverence to Amaterasu? That was a long shot and chances were that I would be leaving with a lower opinion of the Goddess.


    Gods tend to disappoint when you really got to know them. The rare exceptions among them not included.


    What I didn''t expect, was for this prim and proper Goddess, who dressed out in an elegant dress, and exuded an air of regality, to fall down infront of us. If that were the end of it, I would not have been as utterly baffled as I was right at that moment.


    When she tried push herself up after tumbling down, both Yasaka and I noticed a large new tear that split her dress open.


    Facing away from us, on her knees and she pushed herself off the ground, both Yasaka and I were greeted with a very pasty butt with a bright red thong between those ample cheeks, nearly right infront of our faces.


    There was a split second where she paused, hand reaching behind herself to feel that there was nothing blocking the sight of her pale white ass and our eyes.


    "NEEEEEH?" She let out a noise I could only describe as a mix of embarrassment and crying. Flames enveloped her, bursting out and completely covering her for a moment and then she disappeared. no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    I slowly turned to look at Yasaka. "Did that just happen?"


    "I''ll tell you when I''m done processing." Yasaka replied without missing a beat. "Bold choice though."


    "I didn''t take her for a thong girl." I agreed with my fox. "Red seemed appropriate however."


    "If I wasn''t in a wonderful relationship, I may have taken that as an invitation." She said almost blankly. "Might have helped her get that stick out of her...." She trailed off.


    "If she weren''t Izzy''s daughter, I may have spoken up." I once again agreed with her, only blinking a moment later in realization. "You like girls too?"


    "Less than men, but yes." She replied, a small shrug to accompany it. "Does that concern you?" She tilted her head.


    "Not at all, was just curious." I just mimicked her action with a shrug of my own. "Makes it less awkward to talk about her butt infront of you, I suppose."


    Yasaka let out a snort in amusement. "If that enticed you so much, I''ll be more specific on what I pick out of my underwear drawer then."


    "If you want to flash me while wearing a thong, I won''t say anything to persuade you otherwise." I responded with a rather even tone. However, we both just stared at each other in silence for several second before breaking down in laughter.


    The sheer ridiculousness of the whole thing finally washed over us.


    I think we would have continued laughing had the temperature not drastically increased again. We both abruptly stopped just as quickly as we began. The familiar flames burst out at the Alter, accompanied by a familiar face.


    And she was wearing a different dress this time, acting as if the previous incident had never happened. "Yasaka, my Miko." She intoned. "It''s been several years since the last time we''ve met."


    ".....yes, several years." Yasaka forced a smile.


    Guess we were pretending that never happened, neat. Thankfully, that stiffness in the air was gone from when she first came. You can''t really hold onto that kind of atmosphere after flashing your audience.


    Amaterasu just nodded happily towards her Miko. Then her gaze turned towards me, her eyes locking with mine. "And you must be the one who fought my brother." Her tone shifted ever so slightly.


    It took.....restraint not to say something snarky. "Yes, Lady Amaterasu." I responded with a polite acknowledgement.


    She didn''t outwardly react to my deference, but I felt like she was pleased with how I acted. "You are....strange." Her eyes narrowed, truly getting a good look at me. "Why do you possess divinity that feels so similar to my brothers? If I had not seen him a few days pass, I would have thought you were him in disguise."


    "I respectfully submitted myself to your summons, Lady Amaterasu." I continued my polite tone. Despite the teasing I did towards Yasaka, I did know proper decorum and etiquette for situations like this. Perhaps some nuance was lost between certain cultures, but the general idea remained the same. "And with all the respect you are due, my matters are my own. And thus, I would choose not to speak of my personal circumstances."


    Amaterasu''s expression darkened considerably. "Many a God would kneel and kiss my feet should I utter a single word in accordance. I have personally come down to this mortal world to invite you and you still decline?" With each word spoken, the fires around the room flickered in an ominous movement.


    "Yes, that''s what I just said." I mustered the driest voice I could. "And before you go off, I believe I have valid reasons to do so." I would rather she not implicate Yasaka by association of my declining her invitation to join her faction.


    "I will be the judge of that." She glowered. "Speak your words, if I find them unsatisfactory, you will become intimately familiar with how hot the Sun burns."


    I rolled my eyes at her threat. "First, I''m a Half-Devil."


    "I ¨C "


    "Tell me that I wouldn''t have to endure a ridiculous amount of discrimination in your court due to my heritage." I looked at her waiting for an answer. She looked like she wanted to respond, but held her tongue. I decided to ignore her and keep going. "Second, I''m technically associated with your faction already. As you said Yasaka and I are together, she is your Miko afterall."


    "Sophistry, no one important would assume that based on such a relation."


    "And third." I held up my fingers. "It would make my relationship with Izzy weird if I became your subordinate."


    "Izzy?" Amaterasu questioned.


    "Oh, it''s the nickname I have for Izanami, your mother." I couldn''t help but let the corners of my lips curl up.


    "W-what!?" Amaterasu squeaked out. "My mother!?"


    "Oh yes, we''re very good friends."


    Yasaka had a mischievous smile form on her face. "She comes over often"


    "Yasaka!?" Amaterasu snapped her head towards her Miko. "You would allow m-m-my mother here!?"


    "Why not?" She tilted her head. "If it wasn''t for Lady Izanami, my daughter would have died. I prayed and prayed for help when my dear Kunou was kidnapped, and thankfully lady Izanami answered my prayers. She''s always welcome in my home, and she even comes to visit sometimes. Well, we mostly go down to Yomi to visit her."


    "Speaking of, Kunou''s been wanting to go see her too. We should schedule a get together, maybe dinner or something? Izzy sure does love to play host with all of us." I shared a knowing look with Yasaka as Amaterasu appeared to be frozen in shock.


    Amaterasu opened her mouth and closed it a few times.


    "I wonder if she''s around right now? You know how she likes to come up at random times...." I remarked.


    "I-I must depart. I have many duties to fulfill and I cannot waste more time here." Amaterasu quickly sputtered out.


    "Of course, you are a busy Goddess." Yasaka nodded. "We wouldn''t want to keep you."


    Amaterasu ascended the small staircase back to her Alter which acted as a sort of bridge to Takamagahara. The flames wrapped around her as she was about to depart.


    "Oh, and Red is a good color on you." I shot her a thumbs up right before she disappeared, the flush of red that covered he cheeks were brighter than the flames that surrounded her, only match by the color of her panties. And an embarrassed sound filled the halls for the briefest of moments.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    A second chapter coming up after i take a nap in addition to sunday''s normal chapter later.

 Chapter 263:

    Chapter 263:


    Yasaka and I sat there, staring off into pace for an inordinate amount of time. There was a silencethat filled the room, only broken by the small crackles of fire in the burning braziers.


    "Is that ¨C"


    "No." She cut me off.


    "You didn''t know what I was going to ask."


    "You were going to ask me if that was a normal occurrence when meeting her. Taking into consideration the very sporadic meetings I''ve had over my life, that was most certainly not normal." She said blandly, eyes never discarding that distant gaze.


    "Huh."


    "Yeah."


    Simultaneously, we slowly turned to each other and broke out into a fit of giggles. I don''t think the absurdity of the initial meeting ever wore off, simply pushed back.


    "She''s always been.....clumsy." Yasaka let out a long sigh. "I''ve always pretended not to notice when she does something especially embarrassing. Not to mention her tendency to lock herself in her room and the other nonsense that propagates her legends." Yasaka shook her head. "She compensates by trying to act all prim and proper in official settings."


    "And now I''m never not going to picture her ass when she''s brought up. Throughout the whole meeting, I couldn''t help but keep seeing that perky rear whenever she opened her mouth."


    "Ugh, tell me about it." Yasaka groaned. "It was so...what''s the word?"


    "Spankable?"


    Yasaka blinked, the corners of her lips curling up. "That is surprisingly apt. And now it''s even worse." She huffed, one of her tails whacking me softly on the back of the head.


    I let out a laugh as I tried to grab it, only for her to pull it back out of my grasp.


    "In all seriousness, I didn''t expect a recruitment attempt."


    "Took me by surprise too." Yasaka acknowledged. "I thought she would just come to flex her authority a bit, ask some questions and maybe poke fun at Susanoo. For her to actually consider recruiting you..." Yasaka paused, looking thoughtful. "Well, I suppose it isn''t too strange. Takamagahara is rather close to the Celestial Bureaucracy, perhaps they took a page out of the Jade Emperor''s book. Disregard race and origin, and seek competency and value?"


    I just shrugged. "You would know more than me. However, I doubt I''d be all that welcomed."


    "Oh, no, most certainly not. You definitely made the right choice, you would have been a pariah at best, and a lap dog at worse." Yasaka snorted, a hint of disdain on her face. "Even us Youkai are looked down by most of them. But, that''s most Gods for you." She let out a helpless sigh.


    "How long until she comes for round two after calming down about Izzy?" I questioned.


    "Hmm, a few months probably. That or she''ll send someone else in her place. Their lot don''t usually work quickly on things of unimportance. If their lives or reputation isn''t in danger, they''ll sit on it for awhile." Yasaka stood up, brushing herself off. "But keep this as a reminder, that you are on everyone''s radar now. You aren''t simply some bastard of Lucifer running around, but a legitimate threat to most entities on the planet."


    I slowly climbed to my feet, copying her actions. "Yeah, I get it, I really do. I don''t see myself doing something like that whole Susanoo mess again. I''m happy to jut be here and help you out with everything." I flashed her a warm smile.


    "And I appreciate every moment of it." She grinned, stepping forward to give me a kiss on the cheek. "And again, thank you for doing this. It didn''t go quite as planned.....but I don''t see how it could have ended on a better note."


    "So I did good?" I chuckled.


    "Amusingly, yes. You were respectful when you needed to and didn''t break any major rules of etiquette. You denied her, but you did so in a polite manner and she has no ability to speak out against that. The fact that she decided to drop all pretense was just a point in our favor." Yasaka nodded to herself rather happily. "All in all, I suddenly have a lot less stress." She accentuated that with a yawn and a stretch.


    "Can I ask a more sensitive question?" I had one thing weighing on my mind.


    Yasaka blinked, her demeanor shifting. "Wilhelm, there really isn''t anything you could ask me with a sincere curiosity that I would get upset about."


    "What ¨C"


    "108 CM." She interjected with a mischievous grin on her face.


    I blinked in confusion until she bounced her chest for an obvious hint. "Well, that is important information to have." I fully acknowledged.


    Yasaka let out her laugh. "Sorry, I couldn''t help it~. Alright, serious time, what do you want to ask?"


    "I just wanted to understand why you were.....accepting Amaterasu still even though she didn''t help with Kunou." There really was no need to sugar coat my question. It''s not like I was demanding her to remove herself, nor even asking her to question her relationship with her Goddess. I simply wanted to understand her better.


    "Ah." Yasaka''s expression turned bitter. "You may not like my answer."


    "I know you love Kunou more than life itself, your answer won''t offend me."


    She just developed a melancholic smile. "The simplest answer is that.....it''s not her job. We have a, let''s say, agreement, with Takamagahara. By that, I mean my faction, and by extension, the old man''s half as well. I rule over Half the Youkai in Japan, that is not something insubstantial even if our faction as a whole isn''t front and center on the world stage."


    "Let me guess, Takamagahara essentially makes you legitimate?"


    "More or less." She acknowledged. "But it isn''t just that. I''m sure the old man and I could have corralled the majority of the Youkai in these parts of the world by ourselves if needed. No, what we owe them is the creation of this dimension. For that, we entered a more substantiated agreement. They gave us a home, and we gave them our worship."


    That''s.....smart. The Shinto gods essentially had their own small world that continued to worship them, essentially ensuring their continued survival even from the passing years that humanity became more and more divorced from them. "And you''re a bridge, so to speak. You have duties as taken up by your status as a Miko to Amaterasu. But at the end of the day, you are just a link between each side."


    "It''s nice when my man is so smart." She let out a content sigh. "It''s as you say. Besides also watching over the Leylines that is. That is an actual duty entrusted by Amaterasu as they''re rather important to Japan''s prosperity." no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "Even if it wasn''t her responsibility...."


    "Don''t get me wrong." Yasaka''s expression darkened. "I''m still furious But what can I do? Get angry at her for not doing something she had no obligation to and potentially jeopardizing our arrangement? Suffice to say my general attitude towards her has dropped. All that remains is our professional arrangement.....with a small admittance of sexual attraction after that little debacle."


    I couldn''t fault her for that in any capacity. There was no denying that having an Exalted goddess, bent over, fully exposed, was anything but sexy.


    "I see, thanks for answering." I reached out, squeezing her hand.


    "Always." She brightened up, seemingly pushing those thoughts away. "So...I took the whole day off. I actually have an important excuse to use that I was meeting with our ¨C" She waived her hand flippantly. "¡ªEsteemed Goddess." She accompanied it with an eye roll. "I have no work today!" She threw her hands up happily.


    "Oh, anything planned?"


    "I''m gonna nap." She said immediately.


    "That sounds amazing and I''m jealous."


    "You can join me~"


    "As much as I''d love to fall asleep between those fluffy tails again, I wanted to go visit Izzy after this." I admitted with no small amount of reluctance. "And Artoria, I haven''t seen her in a few days and I want to make sure she''s doing okay."


    "Oh poo. Well, I expected as much."


    Maybe I''ll bring Izzy to see Artoria too? I wanted that Goddess to socialize more and I knew for a fact that they''re friends. Not to mention, I felt like Izzy deserved an update knowing I had just met with her daughter, especially after everything that happened with Susanoo.


    "Well, in any case, Suit yourself." She hummed. "The girls were kind enough to watch after Kunou, so I''m going to make use of my free time."


    "As you rightfully should." I agreed complete. Naps should be a mandatory part of the day.


    "Feel free to come join in whenever you want. You''re not the only one who enjoyed cuddling, y''know." She shot me a warm smile. "Oh, and before I forget."


    "Hmm?"


    Yasaka held her hand out it become more.....foxy than her normal human-ish appearance. It was a claw, with she swiped down her own clothing with. Her kimono fell to the floor, merely scraps of cloth at this point. She stood there, a proud look on her face, only wearing a bra and panties. "I want you to be thinking of me, not her."


    And I truly couldn''t pull my eyes away, only managing to hold a shaky thumbs up. "Mission accomplished."


    She gave a smug smirk as she turned around and swayed her hips, her tails flickering in a way that I got a full view of her butt bouncing as she walked.


    "You''ve had your hug, now tell me what you meant when you spoke about my daughter." She huffed, scooting over to the opposite side of me.


    "Alright, but be warned, you will feel embarrassment by proxy."


    "Dammit Amaterasu, what did you do?" Izzy already was facepalming.


    "Alright, so, let me set the scene." I gestured with my hands, earning their full attention. "Yasaka and I were there, performing a sort of ceremonial welcome for Amaterasu, braziers all around us, elevated platform for Amaterasu to lord herself over us."


    "This is going exactly where I think it is, isn''t it?" Izzy let out a small whine.


    "She appears, regal, noble, exalted. She takes a single step forward ¨C"


    "No....."


    "Steps on her own dress."


    "Kill me now...."


    "It rips, she falls on her face and tumbles down the steps."


    "Oh my." Artoria blinked in surprise.


    "Her dress torn in a way that her ass is facing us, completely visible, with a bright red thong."


    "I have no words." Izzy dropped her head into her hands. "She''s always been a clutz, but she flashed my friend and her Miko....dammit Amaterasu."


    "Um...pardon, but what is a ''thong''?" Artoria asked.


    "Erm..."I cleared my throat. "It''s a very skimpy variety of panties....."


    "Oh, OH." Artoria''s face flushed. "I believe I have seen such types of undergarments when I have gone shopping with Rin...."


    "Yup, so that was fun." I said with a little bit of chipper in my tone.


    "I''m sure it was." Izzy drawled. "Let me guess, she tried to pretend it never happened?"


    "Yup, disappeared, and then came back in a new dress. Acted like it was our first time meeting." I nodded. "Not that I didn''t make a comment at the end."


    "Of course, I expected nothing different." She ran a hand down her face.


    "Do you like....?" Artoria started quietly before cutting herself off. "Ahem. I mean, was that all there was with the meeting?"


    "Nope, she tried to recruit me." I shook my head.


    "You turned her down, yes?" Izzy asked.


    "Of course, it''d make things weird if I become a subordinate to your daughter. I told her as much and she didn''t really argue after that."


    "You shouldn''t have mentioned me." Izzy grumbled. "It will bring you nothing but trouble."


    "Izzy." I poked her. "I am in no way shape or form, ashamed of the relationship we have. I refuse to deny that you''re my friend."


    The Death Goddess just crossed her arms, letting out a cute huff. "It''s not like I can stop you from continuously doing foolish things. And you continue to be infuriatingly wholesome."


    "It is one of his points that I quite like." Artoria smiled warmly at the Goddess.


    "I feel like I need to open another bottle of wine." Izzy got up from her seat. "Why do I always have to do this when you come over, Wilhelm." She shook her head as she disappeared into the kitchen.


    "Oh, you love me." I hollered back to her. "I bring excitement."


    "You bring me tales of my daughter flashing you and you beating up my son!"


    "This does foretell a pattern...." Artoria commented. "I fear what would happen should you meet anymore of her children..."


    "I''ll need more wine, that''s what will happen." Izzy grumbled, sitting back down with several glasses and a bottle with her. "Atleast recant everything from the beginning. I want to understand what my daughter spoke about in detail."


    "It was ¨C"


    "And please leave out the in-depth descriptions of my daughter''s rear. Just because she married my son, it doesn''t mean I''m into that sort of thing."


    "Boo."


    "Hush, you. Continue with your story."


    "Ruin my fun, fine." I huffed. "Alright. I guess it started with Kunou being her adorable self, wanting to dress up like Yasaka."


    ***


    I groggily opened my eyes, adjusting to the darkness that enveloped the house. I was....sleeping on Izzy''s couch as I remembered I drank a bit too much and just wanted to crash. Izzy, being the amazing person she was, offered me to sleep here, so I did just that.


    Artoria...went to Skyrim with Rin for something? I don''t'' think she went in depth on that.


    And I woke up because of an incessant buzzing in my ear. I waived my hand, producing my Kaleidophone. The magical device that could bug me even when stored away.


    "Yasaka?" I blinked, looking at her face that appear on it. "What ¨C"


    "I''m glad I got ahold of you, Wilhelm. And I apologize for calling you so late, but I heard some news and I believe it would be important to you." She replied with a bit of urgency in her voice.


    "Is everything okay, are you okay?" I woke up pretty quickly at this point.


    "I''m fine, however.....you were going to seek out a meeting with your Grandmother soon, yes?


    "In the next couple of days, yeah?"


    "That may have to be put on hold." Yasaka sighed, rubbing the bridge of her nose. "The Underworld is in an uproar right now. Their....leaders have been knocking down many different places that their ''enemies'' reside and I just now got an update on the situation. From what my people have told me, Lady Gremory and her Grandson had gone missing."


    I opened my mouth only to close it again.


    Missing? Probably taken in some capacity, people like them don''t simply go missing.


    "Do they know who...?"


    "I''m told that fingers are being pointed at the ''old Satan Faction'' if you know who they are...."


    "Yeah, I vaguely remember them. Idiots who want to start waging war again for some stupid reasons. They go on about the ''old ways'' or some other nonsense." I said, closing my eyes. I couldn''t help but run a hand down my face.


    I...my half brother had most likely gotten kidnapped. I''ve never met him before, he''s around Kunou''s age.....I held no blame on him for how I was treated, even if I didn''t particularly want to associate with them. Yet.....why did I have this pit form in my stomach?


    A little brother....perhaps this was the first true moment that the actual concept weighed on me in any meaningful way.


    I felt myself clench my fists without a conscious effort.


    "Tell me....everything." I growled out.

 Chapter 264:

    Chapter 264:


    I immediately tore open a hole in reality and walked right to where Yasaka was. She didn''t even flinch or react to my actions, clearly she expected my sudden intrusion.


    "What happened?" I skipped the small talk, the banter, and the flirting and jumped straight to the point. I had this bout of anxiety in my chest that demanded an answer.


    Yasaka grimaced slightly, letting out a sigh. "I don''t know much. The only official response from the devils is that Lady Gremory and Millicas ¨C Lucifer''s son, had gone missing. There are lots of rumors and hearsay that accompany it."


    "And that''s a complete bullshit answer." I snorted.


    "Without a doubt." Yasaka didn''t deny it. "It makes them sound more in control than saying that they were kidnapped or taken. There are several rumors, some ranging wildly from Hades being the one who ordered it, to the Angels. The more sane ones tend to point towards the Old Satan Faction like I said before."


    I couldn''t help myself and started pacing around the room.


    "Wilhelm, are you okay?" There was a hint of concern in her voice. "You seem oddly invested for not even knowing them, especially after.....everything."


    "I know it''s weird." I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "It''s just...for the first time I''ve really thought about the fact that I have a half-brother. I knew about him, even when Okita mentioned him before, but I guess it really sunk in at this point. He simply existed before, now....it''s like he''s real to me and....." I stopped my pacing, looking at her. "He''s Kunou''s age...."


    I''s probably projecting Kunou''s own situation onto him as well, which didn''t help matters.


    Her eyes softened considerably. "The rumors about the Old Satan Faction are more or less verified in my eyes. The fact that many of their.....holdings have been utterly demolished in the last few hours speaks volumes on how the Satan''s are seeing things."


    "Should I even do anything?" I asked, wanting some advice. Was it appropriate for me to meddle in this mess again?


    "Politically, probably not. Morally and realistically.....well, I think you''re a good man and will help out just because you can." Yasaka replied with a smile. "You''re the same man who saved our Kunou, who helped out my people when they were in trouble."


    "So, what do we know?" I pulled up a seat on the other side of her desk.


    "Surprisingly, much more than the Devils do." Yasaka smirked. "I''ve gotten quite a bit of information out of our prisoners. The Hero Faction was a sub-faction under the umbrella of a faction known as the ''Khaos Brigade''. And that''s Khaos with a ''K''."


    I ran my hand down my face. "So stupid."


    "I know." Yasaka sighed.


    "I think I remember a few things about them. A mix of Devils and others that wanted war or something?" I was thinking about my inherited memories. While fractured in some places, they did provide some context for a suprising amount of things. "Which means the Old Satan Faction."


    "Right on the money." Yasaka nodded. "Old Satan Faction is one of the pillars of the group, or so I''m told. And the Devils should be more or less in the dark about them currently, so they''re looking in all the wrong places."


    "The Dimensional Gap." I breathed out. "I vaguely remember their bases being located there."


    "You''re right once again. The Hero Faction also had their base in the Dimensional Gap, and they knew the location of one of the other faction''s bases that they interacted with."


    "Unlikely that this specific base will be the one out of many that they tossed their prisoners in." I leaned back in my seat. "And despite how idiotic they seem on the surface, the fact that the hero Faction only knows collectively about one other base means there''s likely a suppression on information even among their own numbers." I tapped on her desk, thinking about my best course of action.


    "All valid concerns. But there''s a simple method that''s presenting itself." The corners of Yasaka''s lips curled up.


    "I''ve always subscribed to the idea that the simplest methods are usually the correct ones." I matched her smirk. "There has to be someone at the base who knows something, or another base somewhere else. So that leaves me with the most direct and simplest method of all."


    "Keep knocking them down until you find Lady Gremory and her Grandson?"


    "Bingo." I snapped my fingers.


    "I don''t think I need to say it, but I will just because I care and worry about you. Please be careful of that Dragon that has made the Dimensional Gap its home..."


    "Yeah." I grimaced. "Going to stay away from the big fuck-off dragon that is conceptually made up of humanities dreams. As interesting as it would be to meet such an entity, I''d rather stay far away, unless Meridia is in slapping distance."


    That dragon was fucking terrifying, even as reality defying amalgamation of fuck you I am now. I could maybe survive a hostile encounter with it if I didn''t depend on my Magic to run away immediately. And even then, to what extent could its abilities reach? Does its dream aspect mean it can access the Kaleidoscope if it wished?


    That''s not a question I want answered when a Dragon that can destroy the planet is chasing after me.


    Definitely staying far away from that thing.


    Thankfully, it seemed content to just keep to its own little part of the Dimensional Gap. The space that exists around all dimensions tied to this world. Sorta like a buffer for all the attached realms like Olympus, Takamagahara, Asgard, and even the various underworlds. It could be looked at like the ocean with each ''realm'' acting as a land mass to put it into perspective.


    "So you have the coordinates?" I finally asked.


    "Yeah, you forgot my sword." I smiled towards him as Dawnbreaker flew out of my ring and pierced right into his heart.


    The other one, the one who had been silent nearby, his eyes widened as he tried to gather his Demonic Power to actualize a spell.


    "Don''t worry, I got plenty to share." My other swords flashed out at all angles, running him through, the one through the lung caused a spray of blood out of his mouth when he gave a half cough half death rattle.


    Never even heard a single word from start to finish.


    "Now lets see..." I walked up to the spear-wielder''s now lifeless body and rummaged through his clothes. "Ah hah!" I took out a little Talisman-like device and crushed it. "Figured they''d have some way to remotely trigger any magical alarms."


    I didn''t spare the two Devils I just killed a second glance. Stepping over their bodies, I entered the building that could be mistaken for a fortress. And lucky for me, it was big enough that they labeled where each hallway went to.


    ''Labs'' sounded like an important place, lets start there~


    ***


    There was a.... noticeable lack of bodies left in my wake. I was almost disappointed as I reached the ''labs''. While extremely large and robust, this building was sparsely populated, and I thought there wasn''t much emphasis put on this specific one.


    At this point, I didn''t care if any alarms sounded as enough time had passed. I could feel through the link that Sir Wiggles had performed his job admirably, so no one was running away anymore.


    Regardless, I pushed open the doors and walked inside. A single man turned towards me, a white lab coat on him. He turned his nose up, looking down on me immediately. "Finally!" he threw his hands up. "I''ve been calling for an assistant for an hour! Do you Neanderthals not understand that I''m at a critical point in my research? No, of course you don''t." He scoffed. "Well, did you bring my next batch of test materials or not?"


    I looked around his lab, and there were a significant amount of body parts propped up everywhere. And most noticeable were a few large tubes that looked to be growing some sort of creatures inside.


    "Great, an idiot." He groaned. "Do.You.Not.Understand.My.Words?" He repeated with a scowl on his face.


    "Interesting work you''re doing." I rubbed my chin. "Creating chimeras using the process to make Homunculi. But it seems like you haven''t figured out the conceptual repulsion between various species yet. Though you''re on the right path using Humans." I pointed at a specific one in a test tube.


    "W-what?" He blinked


    "Something wrong?" I asked.


    "You....understand my work?" He still seemed surprised.


    "Of course, it''s not that difficult." I rolled my eyes.


    "Not that difficult!?" His face turned red. "Do you not see what I''m trying to achieve here!?"


    "Oh I see." I nodded. "However, I noticed one particular problem."


    "Please, as if I would create any mistakes."


    "Admittedly, it''s not a problem others may see. But it''s certainly one I find issue with."


    "And enlighten me, what ''problem'' have you discovered."


    "Well....." I raised my hand up, pointing back towards one of his tests. "That one right there, about the size of an infant, yeah?"


    "Yes, what about it?


    "Body parts need to be removed from living beings for them to be most effective." I hummed, looking around the room once more. "And I absolutely despise when people use children for things like this." My face darkened considerably.


    He opened his mouth, about to speak, but my hand clamped over it. "I never did catch your name."


    "Mmmmffmmmfm!" He garbled something.


    "Oh well, it doesn''t matter." I flicked my hand, lightning discharging towards the various devices around the room, causing them to short out or otherwise rupture. "Don''t worry, I just want to have a little chat."


    ***


    Second Chapter, making up for missing Friday.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 265:

    Chapter 265:


    A quick portal, and we were now standing a few meters outside of the barrier. I tossed the devil onto the ground outside of the building. Pretty easy to tell he was a Devil, something I could notice from just touching him.


    "Y-you, how did you!?" The Devil ¨C doctor, scientist, whatever he was, started pointing at me with a shaking hand. "Those barriers should be able to withstand a barrage from a group of Highclass Devils! How did you bring us out of there without triggering the defenses!?"


    "Really? That''s the question you want to ask? Not ''hey, why''d you take me outside here, and why does it feel like my life is hanging by a thread''?" I rolled my eyes at his antics. "Oh well, final requests and all that. I was able to overcome your defenses, because your defenses are absolute garbage."


    The Devil opened his mouth and closed it again, his legs shook as he stood up. "Do you have any idea who I am? Who I work for!?"


    "No, I came here completely by chance and decided to do all of this for shits and giggles." I said dryly. "I''m surprised you don''t know who I am." I went to straighten my tie and realized I was still in the kimono. "I have become a little famous recently."


    Then again, he''d probably been here for a while, with little to no contact with the outside world.


    "You ignorant buffoon! I bet you''re one of those fake Satan''s lap dogs!" He shouted with a snarl. "I work for the true Satans, the ones that will take back their thrones!"


    "Oh really?"


    "Hah! Do you see now? You''re doomed. Once everyone knows I''m missing, they''ll come for you! I''m too important, too critical."


    "Uh huh." I scoffed, rolling my eyes again. This base was in the middle of nowhere, and I barely saw it manned. Critical was not a word I would use to describe this person. Oh well, delusions of grandeur weren''t exactly rare among devils, especially those who toted the ''pure blood'' motto of the Old Satan Faction. "How about, you answer some of my questions, and then we can talk about if you get to live or not."


    "Cretin! Do you think I''m scared of you?" He began laughing. "An ignorant dog like you has no idea about the powers backing me."


    Ah, he''s in need of a little demonstration then.


    "Hey there, boy." I held out my arm as Sir Wiggles jumped right into it. "You finished scouring the base?" I rubbed his little head.


    He sent me images of everything I needed to know. All the Teleportation Circles were destroyed, and he ran around nearly every corner of the base looking to see if there were any prisoners. Besides a....cold storage, there was nothing to note here. Just the normal grunts of the Old Satan Faction.


    "A rabbit!" The Devil began to laugh louder, clutching his gut as he hunched over "Is that your familiar? Oh, Satans below, this was worth the delay in my work."


    "It looks like you''re out of lightning after doing the other thing I asked of you." I zapped Sir Wiggles, refilling his semblance a tad.


    I looked back towards the Devil who seemed a bit more casual towards me even though I was technically holding him hostage. "Well then...nameless mook. It''s about time to answer my question, my time and patience is running thin."


    "Did you not hear a word I spoke before you ignoramus? As if I would tell a dog like you anything. My backers ¨C"


    I held my hand up as lightning crackled above us. "Pop quiz, when''s the last time that storm clouds appeared in the Dimensional Gap?" I shot him a smirk.


    He blinked, tilting his head upwards.


    Sir Wiggles had done a good job helping me to create them overhead. It was a bit annoying since the Dimensional Gap didn''t naturally produce Storm Clouds, but it''s not like they couldn''t exist.


    On a side note, I needed to have a talk with Sir Wiggles due to the fact that he can use Divine Lightning now.


    "W-what is that....?"


    "A demonstration." I said evenly followed by a snap of my fingers. "Thor''s Hammer."


    The Clouds swirled together, the massive amounts of Divine Lightning woven into them all gathered together and took the shape of a humanoid silhouette holding a hammer. It wasted no time, this towering behemoth of lightning swung down its hammer onto the building, discharging all the accumulated power.


    A gigantic pillar of lighting exploded upward from the impact, blinding everyone looking directly at it. The force of it blew away all the floating landmasses, the very air around the area was warped and chaotic. The Devil would have been blown away had I not created a barrier around us at the last moment.


    The Devil for whom I had yet to hear a name from, forced himself back to his feet as the dust settled. He was silent, his mouth opened as he surveyed the surroundings. "That''s.....impossible....." He squeaked out, looking at the crater that had once been the base he worked in. "Y-y-you''re an Ultimate Class Devil!?"


    I couldn''t help but grin viciously towards him. "Now. I believe it''s time to answer some of my questions."


    His eyes widened, a clear sense of fear washed over him as he now realized I wasn''t some young upstart, but a genuine, threatening, entity that had my sights narrowed down on him.


    "I don''t know anything." He fell back on his butt. "I just experiment! I haven''t even talked to my bosses in months." He cowered before me.


    How quickly the arrogance was dismantled. "So, you haven''t heard about any kidnappings lately?"


    "Kidnappings? I only get people to give me more materials, I haven''t heard about any kidnappings!" He quickly blurted out.


    As I thought, but I had other things I needed to know. The whole reason I was wasting time with this show was to get an honest answer. It was better to waste time now, than to be led on a wild goose chase.


    "Bob, can I call you bob? I''m going to call you bob." I tapped my finger on the armrest of my chair.


    "My name is ¨C "


    "Bob." I punctuated. "I''m going to be honest, the more you talk, the more I don''t want to let you live."


    "I-I know many other things, please!"


    "Hmm, other things? You don''t seem like you mattered much, Bob. Some no name researching in this backwater place with barely a goon to answer your calls." I waved my hands around. "What exactly could you know, when you were shoved all the way out here?"


    "I know things!" He raised his voice as I played on both his fear and arrogance. "Haha, I wasn''t always forced out into the middle of nowhere! My research was stolen once upon a time and my treacherous assistant got all the credit that I was due! When I complained, they forced me out here to continue my work in shame. But I know where he''s at."


    "Impressive, so you know the coordinates to their base?"


    "Of course, I do." He puffed up proudly. "If you let me go, I would be willing to hand them over."


    "Hmm, how do I know you''re telling the truth?"


    "Look, I''ll even show you!" He created a spell circle, a miniaturization of a Teleportation circle. They worked by connecting to another that was anchored at another location. It was clear to see that it did in fact connect, meaning that something was on the other side. "I''ll give you the coordinates if you let me go." He dismissed the spell, looking rather proud of himself.


    "Hmm." I tapped my chin. "My counter offer." I waved my hand through the air, following the path of distorted space that he had just created a moment prior. My Portal opened up, another base in full view. "Die."


    "W-what?" He looked confused again.


    Mirage appeared in my hand, and I swiped it to the side, and his head rolled across the ground.


    "Goodbye, Bob. Know that the world is a much better place without you in it." There was no reality where he left my sight with his life intact after finding out he experimented on infants.


    ****


    I was starting to get annoyed.


    "Today has been a strange day." I let out a sigh, feeling a little warm as the fires raging on around me. "I saw a Goddess''s panties....then I heard about a kidnapping of people I am...interested in. Talk about emotional whiplash."


    "Fuck you!"


    It wasn''t hard to guess that someone cast a massive illusion over the large room. Funnily enough, it wasn''t directed at me, but the surroundings, so my Magic Resistance did squat against it.


    Immediately, a Magic Circle filled the space in front of me, three Magicians extending their hands to actualize it. An ethereal Dragon''s Head emerged, and its massive jaw opened up with a torrent of fire spraying out.


    Raising my Staff of Magnus, I cast a Greater Ward, absorbing the brunt of the damage and I continued. "Shatter." I cast, creating dozens of illusionary copies of myself at every Magician in the room.


    They all ''attacked'' and the Magicians reacted accordingly, though one in particular grabbed my attention as the space in the room visibly fluctuated.


    A women held an orb-like catalyst in her hands. With her direction, the various Magicians began Teleporting out of ''harms way''.


    A Sacred Gear? I couldn''t only assume so, but it could be one I hadn''t heard about before, which wasn''t that surprising. It provided nearly unlimited short-range teleportation.


    It might seem rather unimpressive on the surface, but this group of people were utilizing it to be a very effective weapon.


    Their teamwork was astounding. They had a large variety of schools all crammed together, yet they weren''t stepping on each other''s toes. It wasn''t perfect by any means, but it easily told a history of experience and preparation between them.


    They were all at least High Class and worked extremely well to the point where they could most likely threaten the lower end of the Ultimate Class. With enough preparation, possibly extend further than that.


    I glanced to the side to see an older man with a bear? An actual Bear? Bear hat? Bear Pelt? start casting a Runic spell. I flicked my finger, inserting an Ansuz Rune into his sequence at just the right moment, causing his spell to fail catastrophically. That part of the room erupted in a burst of Ice, freezing everything.


    "Bindings of Gaia." I slid my Staff against the ground, drawing the runes for my spell. The Large roots burst out of the floor, whipping and launching at anyone nearby.


    The downside of the girl''s Sacred Gear was revealed, she needed line of sight. One of the Roots blocked her vision of an ally, and he got impaled on its tip.


    I snapped my Fingers, a dozen Runic Circles appeared around me, my Divine Lightning charged within before a volley of lightning bolts shot off towards my foes. The majority of them dodged or blocked the bolts, if with a bit of effort. A couple couldn''t react in time and fell to the ground, hearts no longer beating.


    My Swords burst out of my Ring once more, flying to intercept more Spells shot my way, and to attack again. Behind me, a Magician was stabbed through the heart, to the side, another was impaled to the wall by Mirage. The Sacred Gear girl started teleporting every second she had the time to process, which began to annoy me.


    I reached out with my hand, and pulled on the spatial fluctuations she was causing. I reverberated them throughout the room, and the next time she teleported, she fell to the ground, coughing up blood. She was whole on the surface, but I basically tripped up her teleportation, making her lose something along the way.


    I swiped my Staff across the air, and a torrent of Lightning whipped out along the path, taking everything along with it and turned all to ash at the crackle of my Divine Lightning.


    The commotion died down again as the Magicians were routed. Some were impaled onto the wall, others didn''t even have a whole corpse. And some, they were trying their best not to die at this specific moment. And there''s no need to speak about the piles of ash that now filled various places.


    I walked towards the Woman with the Sacred Gear or whatever the Ord was. She looked up at me, a hint of fear in her eyes, blood flowing out of her mouth. I dangled a healing potion in front of her, and I could see her face light up in understanding, even if she didn''t know the specifics. "Lady Gremory and Millicas, where are they?"


    She looked....hesitant. Her eyes flickered around the room and a sense of defeat clearly washed over here. "Down hallway...right, right, left right...boy. Same Hallway, left, right..... left.... second right, woman." She barely managed to get out, coughing up more blood as she finished.


    Separating them, huh? A smart move. This place was already several steps above the others.


    I set the Healing Potion down, and picked up the Orb she was using ¨C her Sacred Gear or foci, something for later study. I didn''t bother to even register her emotions anymore, the defeated had no right to question the winner. Letting her live was more than she deserved, along with those that would walk away from here. Call it my token of appreciation for a direct answer, or just my uninterest in caring about them.


    I didn''t have any doubt that whatever alarms were present had already been rung, so I set off to find my Half Brother, and my biological Grandmother.


    ***


    "No, no! Stay away from ¨C huughk" My Ascalon slammed into one of another dozen roaming guards and or Magicians of this place. There were many more here than the other places, probably more than all of them combined.


    And the quality was much higher.


    Having followed the directions, I arrived at a very sturdy door with an absurd amount of protections woven around it. It would take me quite a while to merely unravel them, if I were so inclined.


    However...


    My Sword of Destruction became coated in my Power of Destruction and slashed into it, eating away at the protections.


    Inside, I saw a red-haired boy, laying down on a cot.


    He was motionless, and I even paused for a moment, looking at him.


    My....brother.


    I eventually regathered my thoughts and walked up to him. He still wasn''t moving, but I could see his chest rising and falling as he was still breathing. However, there was a little bit of sweat dripping down his forehead.


    I quickly grabbed his hand, taking a measure of his heart beat and cast my diagnostic spells.


    "The fuck is this?" I muttered, looking at his body. He''d been drugged by a concoction of things I had no point of reference for.


    In a horrific way, I suppose it was a smart thing to do? A kid like him might make irrational decisions, combined with the mystical powers at his disposal, that could actually do harm to himself or his captors. And he''s being used as a hostage towards Lady Gremory, so if he''s not doing anything, that''s the best-case scenario.


    I lifted up his shirt, and began to draw a Primordial Rune on his chest with a Runic Circle around it to help focus the effects. I was going to detox him, flush everything out of his system in the safest method I had available. It''s not like Avalon was within reach at the moment but give it a few hours and he should be good. Thankfully, it didn''t seem to be as persistent as the taint from Yomi that Kunou suffered.


    He looked...peaceful, all things considered.


    I picked him up, holding him to my chest, being as gentle as I could in the situation. My Swords hovered around us protectively, and even Sir Wiggles perked up, on guard.


    His Grandmother should be a fair distance away, so it was a brisk walk to her cell.


    I wasted no time leaving the room, but it looked like some people were prepared for us. However, Sir Wiggles moved first. He jumped off my head, and turned into a streak of lightning, slamming into a Magician at the front, shattering his spell sequence. There were two others that turned to look in utter befuddlement, which gave the Rabbit enough time to erupt into another burst of lightning that surrounded him, burning the other two with ease.


    "Good boy." I smiled, sending my gratitude through our link.


    Retracing our steps wasn''t hard, and even finding the other cell wasn''t difficult either. There were a few dozen enemies that stood in our way, but they were nowhere near the level of that group I met earlier in the cafeteria. They tried to fire off their own spells, some of them even decent, the others clearly needed work. It was enough that I could respond with just one hand, casting a Greater Ward, and absorbed them all.


    With a Mental command, my Swords all short out, tearing into their lines, Magicians screaming as body parts were lopped off.


    I paid them no more heed, they wouldn''t get any continued mercy after finding my half Brother like this. Regardless of my current feelings for his family, I wished no harm upon him. I didn''t know what my current feelings towards him were but I would make sure he was okay.


    Once more, I kicked open the cell door to see the person waiting on the other side.


    A woman with brown hair sat calmly on her little cot. She looked back, and her eyes widened as she properly processed who I was.


    "So....uh...I got your letter?"


    ***


    So, a warning, I made some insinuations regarding Venelana several times. I was not at all subtle about it before, so i''m not going to say anything else after this.


    Also, Just a heads up to everyone, i''m under a hurricane warning right now. It should be coming about midday tomorrow (Wednesday for me) which is a day I don''t post, but it''s supposed to be here through Friday. And this is advanced warning in the entirely likely chance I lose power and can''t post. I apologize in advance if that happens.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 266:

    Chapter 266:


    I met the gaze of the woman infront of me. I hadn''t really intended to say that sad excuse of a one liner I just blurted out, but I knew it''s a habit for me to make a joke when I felt awkward.


    She did...not look amazing. Her clothes had been torn up to the point I could see her undergarments. Possibly from cuts that healed since then? However, it didn''t look like anything.....worse happened to her. There were no discernable bruises, or wounds I could see from a cursory glance. I forced myself to stop staring after a moment.


    It was the first time I''d seen her in person and she was.....frankly beautiful.


    "Of all people I expected to come, it wasn''t you." She stood up, also giving me a once over.


    "I was in the neighborhood." I said dismissively.


    "The Dimensional Gap?" She quirked an eyebrow, walking towards me. She held her arms out as I loosened my grip on Millicas and allowed her to take him from me. She cradled him protectively, checking him for any injuries. "What''s wrong with him?" She immediately found my runic array on his chest.


    She looked like she wanted to say much more, but held it back and prioritized her grandson. "They must have forced some cocktail of drugs into him. I don''t recognize much of it, but I could only do a preliminary check and saw that he wasn''t exactly in danger."


    "And what''s this on his chest?" She looked at me expecting an answer. "I don''t believe they did this."


    "That''s mine." I confirmed, and I couldn''t really blame her for being thorough. "Since I didn''t recognize everything they pumped into him, I went with the safest method of.....detoxing the foreign drugs. Unfortunately, the safest just happens to be the slowest."


    "Mmm." She looked me over, trying to find any trace of deceit. "And he isn''t in danger?"


    "Not any immediate danger..." I looked thoughtful for a moment. "Give it a few weeks with this stuff inside him? It might start having visible side effects." I shrugged as it didn''t really matter at this point and I was doing a lot of guesswork. It wasn''t really my area of expertise or anything. "Feel free to check yourself." I waived my hand flippantly. "I can wake him up if you prefer." I offered as well.


    She glanced at me and back down at Millicas. "You can wake him up?"


    "Most likely. I just thought it would be preferable if he slept through this. And...." I pushed the door open wider. "I figured it was probably best he didn''t see what happened."


    Venelana tilted her head to better peak outside the door. There were bodies thrown about, limbs hacked off, and others impaled or even embedded into the walls.


    "I believe that is a wise decision." She blinked a few times staring at the scene. Thankfully, she didn''t look disturbed, moreso surprised. "Good riddance." She added, turning her nose up at the corpses.


    Well, I wouldn''t exactly have any good will towards my kidnappers as well. Replace Millicas with Kunou, and I''d be out for all the blood I could get.


    "Believing me so easily, I could be stringing you along..."


    "I trust you." She said with a rather casual tone. It honestly took me by surprise with how easily the words rolled off her tongue.


    I didn''t know how to respond to that.


    "Do you need any healing before we head out?" I offered, not wanting to simply open a portal. For now, I''d rather they not know I could bypass barriers of the quality surrounding this place.


    "I''m fine." She replied with a simple smile. "I only received a few cuts when they tried to intimidate me and they only made the threat of procuring their own Bael Bloodline." The sharp edge to her words made it clear how she really felt even if she wasn''t outwardly reacting.


    That made my thoughts come to a grinding halt. "And you''re fine? Perhaps anyone you would like to have a personal talk with before we leave?" I....still didn''t know how to feel about this woman, yet I was disgusted by the implication.


    "Oh no, they were too afraid to do anything, besides..." She glanced down at herself with her clothing torn up here and there. "If it weren''t for them having Millicas, they would have found out quickly why I survived both the Great War and the Civil War." She smiled innocently.


    I did forget how old she actually was. She should be pretty strong herself, even if she wasn''t in the public eye anymore. And the Power of Destruction to the dick was probably one of the biggest deterrents there ever was.


    There was an awkward silence as we walked through the building, heading towards the exit. Credit where it''s due, they once more did a good job labeling and giving directions everywhere so no one got lost.


    Really, the only issue was that we hadn''t run into any more people on the entire trek. And It wasn''t like this was a small facility, not to mention the commotion I had already caused and the inevitable tripping of defenses caused by my actions.


    "Sir Wiggles." I called out.


    I could tell that Venelana was confused at my words, until my familiar came bolting down the hallway and jumped onto my head.


    "Adorable." Venelana seemed to genuinely smile.


    "Nothing about me having a rabbit as a familiar?" I questioned.


    "I learned when I was younger that it''s not the size, but how you use it."


    Once more I just blinked, looking at her in surprise.


    "What?" She asked.


    "Just.....surprised by the joke." I replied.


    "I''m stressed beyond my limit, carrying my drugged-up grandson after being threated to become a broodmare for a faction of Devils that want to kick off another Great War, I''ll cope however I can." She deadpanned, still not giving anything away on the surface.


    "Fair." I could only just nod.


    Huh.....I did that in stressful situations too.


    Well, I doubted it could become anymore awkward after that.


    The remainder of the walk was silent, though the closer we got to the entrance, the more I felt a feeling of discomfort. I think Venelana picked up on my unease, because she adopted a pensive look as we neared the end.


    I pushed the large metal doors open, and I wasn''t even surprised by what I saw.


    "Quite the little gathering." I whistled, sweeping my gaze all around. There were probably....hundreds of Magicians encircling the entrance of the building.


    "Haha, well, good company requires the best presentation." A man stood infront. He had a shade of Silver Hair that I found annoying similar to a certain maid. He also carried a tone of perceived superiority right from the start.


    "Euclid." Venelana practically growled from behind me. "Everyone thought you were dead, I''m overcome with enthusiasm at the exaggeration of your untimely death. I do believe certain parties will be just ecstatic at this revelation." The venom dripped off her words.


    Ah, I had known his name was familiar. He''s that maid''s brother. The idiot that those other devils talked about before I sieged this place. And it sounded like there''s a bit of a history there.


    "Lady Gremory, were the accommodations not to your liking?" He chuckled at her expense. "I would be more than happy to discuss your next room. Perhaps in the stables where you can be among your peers."


    "And I would be more than happy to discuss with you thoroughly as well." She snorted with disdain. "Why don''t you come and test me without my Grandson being held hostage?"


    The construct was seared down the center, burnt away as quickly as the Demonic Energy met the flames of my sword. Frankly, this iteration of my spell was an absolute counter to the magics that created that thing. The Magicians immediately fell into a panic, a good portion of them were eviscerated by the swing, and another good chunk scattered and tried to run away.


    I didn''t follow up, waiting for the dust to settle, so to speak. I gestured with my hand, removing the shield I placed around us so the other two wouldn''t be affected to much.


    The ground still rumbled, the floating chunks of rock falling off into the abyss, and molten slag drifted off into the distance.


    My Sword returned to the sky, hovering over the area.


    I took bated steps forward towards the target of my ire, having escaped death from the first attack.


    He looked haggard, hand held out as he threw up several defensive spells. Half his body was completely scorched, and part of his arm was missing. Even if my attack was mostly aimed at the construct, he had been caught up in the main blow and suffered heavily.


    Could he have defended better? I would say so if he was boasting about being a Satan Class Devil, but for some reason he just seemed to have his head so far up his own ass. That or he wasn''t quite at the level he was boasting about.


    "H-h-how....." He stuttered, out, his throat seemed to have been burned quite heavily. "S-summon that thing..."


    Yeah, the people in this world seemed to emphasis pure strength in almost everything. Intertwining concepts closer to the surface wasn''t something most people would bother with when you can just pump something up further.


    Why create a spell that can apply some kind of conceptual destruction to a mountain when you can just train up to punch said mountain out of existence?


    A crude explanation, but for some reason it''s a logic that''s normalized here.


    The true monsters were those who combine both.


    But I digress.


    "Shouldn''t have threatened my daughter." I was about to command my sword once more to finish him, but another idea popped up into my head. Instead, I threw a handful of sealing Talismans at him, binding him up nice and tight before dragging him back to where Venelana stood.


    She seemed to be in a stupor of some sort, still staring at the tree above us. It was only when I tossed him at her feet did she break from it.


    "So, quick question." I grabbed her attention. "This guy, you seem to know him?" I only knew vague details.


    "He is the brother of my daughter in law." She confirmed.


    "Hates your.....son with a passion I assume?"


    "The intensity matches the sun."


    "Bit of a sis-con?"


    "In the same way that the ocean is a bit wet." She deadpanned.


    Ah, good I wasn''t misinterpreting his words when speaking of his sister.


    "So that just makes it even worse then." I tapped my chin. "And I assume being handed over to the one he refers as the usurper would be ¨C "


    "A fate worse than death." She beamed happily.


    "Well, my day just got a lot better." I perked up, opening a portal to my home. The Tree above us dissipated at a visible speed, returning to its base composition of Magical Energy and scattering to the void. "Shall we go?" I offered, retrieving all my effects as Sir Wiggles clamped down tightly on my head.


    She took one last look around, still somewhat shocked at what she had just witnessed before turning back to me. "We shall." She stepped through without a second thought.


    I followed behind within the same breath, pulling the idiot along with me. I detested the idea of taking him into my home, but I had no where to store a living person.


    My only consolation was that he must be in excruciating pain.


    "Are we in Japan?" Venelana questioned.


    "Kyoto." I replied without much fuss. "The Sub Dimension that houses the Youkai under Yasaka. I opened a path, you can Teleport to the underworld now, should be much easier than trying to teleport out of the Dimensional Gap."


    A spell circle appeared under her feet and I raised an eyebrow at the speed in which she actualized it.


    She quirked a smile when she noticed my expression. "You don''t survive the Great War without being able to run away on short notice." A small laugh escaped her lips before she calmed down. "On behalf the Gremory Family, I sincerely thank you for what you''ve done."


    "I didn''t do it for the Gremory Family." I waived my hand flippantly.


    "I could guess as much." She nodded. "However, I thank you regardless. I don''t know what I would do if something happened to my Grandson."


    ".....he''s my half-brother, y''know. It''s not like I''d want to see him in that kind of situation." I let out a sigh, rubbing my eyes. I still don''t know how to feel about everything, but I couldn''t just leave him to that kind of fate. "Just...you should probably head back. Regardless of anything I feel I have towards them, I doubt his parents want to be without him for any extra length of time."


    If there was anything I could sympathize with them for, it would be their love for their son. I know how frantic I would be if it was Kunou in the same situation. By no means do I have any desire to associate with them, but as a new parent, I couldn''t help but feel bad. But that''s pretty much as far as my feeling extended.


    "Oh, and take this thing with you." I kicked the idiot into her Teleportation Circle.


    "Hmm." She appeared to ponder something. "After I settle matters, will you allow me to return?" She asked.


    "...you want to come back?"


    "You said you got my letter, is it wrong that I want to speak to my other Grandson?" She had a warm smile on her face. "I have many things I want to say to you, things I think you deserve to hear."


    "Whatever." I shrugged. I already came this far, and I intended for to meet with her before the whole kidnapping thing. "I''ll leave a path for you to Teleport back. Anyone else and I''ll consider them an intruder." I placed a hand on Millicas, removing the Runes. I''m sure they''d be able to handle something like this with their own resources.


    The Teleportation circle under her lit up as I stepped back.


    "I''ll settle some things and be back in a few hours." She once more smiled towards me as the teleportation actualized. "At the very least, I think you deserve a special reward." And with that, she disappeared with the idiot and my Half Brother.


    Wondered what she meant by that, I didn''t really care to get anything.


    ***


    Hurricane passed and i''m still whole and healthy.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my / astoryforone.

 Chapter 267: Interlude 14

    Chapter 267: Interlude 14


    Venelana Gremory POV


    I held Millicas tightly as the Teleportation Circle enveloped us. I had memorized the coordinates to the manor many centuries ago and sent us there immediately. I had much unfinished business with my wayward grandson, but priority was with Millicas right now and reuniting him with his parents.


    As much as I wanted to reward Wilhelm and perhaps relieve a little bit of this stress I had accumulated, I was too worried about my little man to continue that train of thought, for now.


    "Mother!"


    "Venelana!"


    "Millicas!!!"


    The shouts filled the room and I was set upon before the lights even faded from my vision, surrounded by my family. Rias, Grayfia, and Zeo were all here waiting, and I believe I saw Akeno waiting in the corner as she looked on.


    "My baby!" Grayfia swooped in, tossing aside all semblance of her usual demeanor as a maid to grab hold of her son. I couldn''t fault her nor would I even make a noise in complaint, Satans know I would act exactly the same way had I not been been kidnapped as well.


    "Mom, are you okay!?" Rias came up, hugging my tightly as she had tears run down her face.


    "Rias, I''m okay." I pulled her in, gently soothing her as I ran a hand through her hair. I could only imagine how she and the others had been worried.


    "Venelana, what''s wrong with Millicas?!" Grayfia began to frantically cast various spells on him.


    "I was told he has been drugged. I did some scans of my own, and admittedly it''s not an area of expertise for me, however he didn''t look like he was in danger. Though erring on the side of caution is perhaps the best move forward." I explained my thoughts on the matter as well as what I had been told by Wilhelm. While I didn''t doubt his words, it''s also something you can''t simply leave to chance.


    "Breathing is steady, no linger effects presented through his organs....." Grayfia muttered, spells encircling him and passing over every inch of his body. "No physical damage...some unidentifiable chemicals running through his blood."


    "Is Millicas going to be okay?" Rias looked worried, removing herself from my arms as she knelt next to him and Grayfia.


    "It doesn''t look like it''s a malevolent substance...just a very strong drug that''s keeping him subdued. However, it looks like it''s started clearing up on its own somewhat, which is strange due to the power needed to work on a devil. I''m worried that it''s seeping into other parts of his body and going inert." Grayfia''s lips thinned as she furrowed her brow in concentration.


    She was perhaps the most skilled in medical procedures among us. Something she picked up during the CivilWar.


    "Someone already started detoxifying him." I interjected before she got too lost into her own thoughts. It may be important for her to know. "I can''t pretend to understand the mechanisms, but Millicas was much paler when I first got him back." It had looked like Runes, but that wasn''t something I had knowledge in.


    "It''s okay, sweetie. Mommy''s here." Grayfia cradled Millicas as her own spells took hold.


    "Uh, should I go get some phoenix tears?" Rias offered, trying to help in her own way.


    "I don''t think they''ll be helpful in this kind of situation." I shook my head. "Phoenix Tears are more for physical conditions, not drugs running through his body. It''s possible the excess energy flowing through him would flare up and run counter to the drugs and cause some kind of negative effect."


    The room was suddenly filled with another burst of power as the Teleportation Circle lit up once more and two more people joined us.


    "Mom, Millicas!" Sirzechs bolted towards us, a red blurr as he quickly ascertained the status of his son and then me.


    "Venelana, I''m happy to see that you''re well." Ajuka also greeted as he watched the two parents fuss over Millicas. "Is he....?"


    "Strong suppressant in the form of drugs, shouldn''t be life threatening. He''s currently unconscious which is probably for the best as we flush his system properly." I replied, earning a nod of approval from the other Satan.


    "Honey, what happened?" Zeo walked up, placing a gentle hand on my shoulder. "You''re fine, right?"


    "I''m fine, Zeo." I put my own on his. " A little roughed up and stressed, but nothing beyond a few cuts and bruises that already healed."


    "Does this whole thing have anything to do with.....him?" Ajuka narrowed his eyes at the third person I brought along who seemed to have been ignored in favor of Millicas and I.


    "Why, yes. Yes it does." I said with no lack of disdain in my tone, earning everyone''s full attention.


    "Euclid!?" Grayfia''s volume shot up upon realizing who it was. "I thought you were dead!" There was a gentleness in her words, even if they sounded a bit frantic. A sort of happiness at the realization that her brother was still alive. That was until she quickly put two and two together and deduced the reason he was in that half dead state. "You!" She screeched. "You kidnapped my son! You kidnapped my mother in law!"


    I glanced at Zero who gave me a knowing look. I pretended not to notice, even if I had to hold back a small laugh.


    "Venelana, can you please recount everything form the beginning?" Ajuka took charge as Sirzechs just looked lost at the newfound information.


    "Very well." I may as well get this over with. "As you know, I was out with Millicas, spending the day with him. We had our normal guards that stayed out of sight, and I didn''t notice anything wrong until we were suddenly attacked. A dozen or so human Magician surrounded us, and I wasn''t able to fight back while protecting Millicas. We were quickly teleported away and forced through several more checkpoint before finally being forced to the Dimensional Gap."


    "Making it neigh untraceable." Ajuka sighed. "I tried, I really did."


    "And I appreciate it, Ajuka. I hold no blame for you for not being able to provide a miracle." This boy, I could still remember him running around with Sirzechs when they were kids. Being able to trace several teleports around the world, then tracking through one of them to another destination. I couldn''t hold that against him in the slightest. "Millicas and I were separated. He was apparently drugged up to keep him docile. Whereas I was kept on another side of the facility, and he was used to keep me in line as a hostage."


    "Is there anything you found out? Any important information you could tell us?" Ajuka asked.


    "It wasn''t just the Old Satan faction, the vast Majority of the people at that base were Humans, of which Euclid led. I have no idea how far their reach has gotten, I didn''t want to linger to find out." I shook my head. "I can ask Wilhelm when I see him again."


    "Again?" Grayfia spoke up. "You.....are going to see him again?"


    "He accepted my offer to speak with me. The whole reason he turned up was because he had gotten my letter previously." Grayfia was the only person who knew about that, her eyes flashing in realization.


    "I see..." My Daughter in law looked down, a hint of shame appearing on her face.


    It must be hard for her, having that misplaced displeasure towards the boy, yet he had just saved her son.


    "And I stayed there for that period of time." I continued, wanting to push past the awkward atmosphere. Any other time, I would let her stew in those feelings, but this wasn''t a normal circumstance. "Nothing changed until Wilhelm tore open my cell door, with Millicas in his arms."


    "You said that Euclid had a lot of Magicians with him....." Ajuka spoke up again.


    "Not counting the bodies left in the wake of my emancipation, there were a few hundred waiting outside." Again, it wasn''t anything they couldn''t get from the idiot.


    "A few hundred!?" Rias squeaked out.


    "I...agree. While I doubt most of them were High Class , that isn''t an insubstantial amount." Zeo who had been listening intently also commented. "I am aware of the rumors about him fighting a God, but to hear something like that first hand."


    "It was quite spectacular." I began to recant the tale. "Euclid ordered the Magicians to help him cast a spell, creating a massive creature out of Demonic Energy. He called it ¨C Lucifer''s decent." I rolled my eyes at the naming sense. "He also called it an army killer or some other nonsense."


    "Blowing hot air?" Ajuka quirked an eyebrow.


    "Oh no, it was certainly impressive. I had no doubt I would have died without even being able to put up a proper fight against it." I admitted. I wasn''t exactly weak, but I hadn''t really kept up with my training in so many years. Perhaps this was a wake up call? I should get back into fighting shape.


    "And Wilhelm fought it?" Rias looked eager for the details.


    "Sirzechs." I turned towards my son.


    "Yes?"


    "Your Rook ¨C his namesake. He still possesses his sword, yes?" I asked.


    "....I believe so? I wouldn''t think Surtr to give up such a powerful weapon. It''s something that even I''m not confidant taking head on without injures." My son scratched his head. "Why the sudden question?"


    "Because your son summoned the World Tree from the Norse Cosmology, then somehow summoned Surtr''s sword and slashed apart the construct, sundering the earth, killing the majority of the Magicians and causing the remainder to flee."


    ".....what?" A reaction shared by all of them.


    Well, I can''t say I didn''t feel something similar when I saw it in person. Well, that and a need to change my panties before heading back to see him.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 268:

    Chapter 268:


    I sat on my couch, mindlessly staring off into space. I didn''t remember how long I sat here, but I felt like time was passing slowly as I waited for someone to appear.


    I don''t know if I was lucky or not to have no one around. All my girls had something to do right now, so none were at the house. Even Yasaka was busy with her own matters and I didn''t want to disturb her. Well, I also wanted a little bit of privacy....


    My secrets were known to my girls, but that didn''t mean I wasn''t embarrassed by certain things. I didn''t know how I was going to react to the information I received, and I didn''t like showing that side of me. no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    I took a deep breath as I felt the spatial fluctuations, similar ones to how Devils used their Teleportation Circles. I could tell that only one person was coming, so I wasn''t on high alert.


    She appeared at the side, and I spared her a glance before gesturing to a seat across from mine. She didn''t speak as she took her seat, sitting rather properly, looking at me for how to proceed.


    "Would you like a drink?" I offered in the spirit of hospitality.


    "No thank you." Venelana shook her head as we fell into silence again.


    That awkward silence continued as neither of us knew where/how to start. I had things I wanted to ask, and I''m pretty sure she had things she wanted to ask, but forming the words was just...excruciatingly difficult.


    "I see I''m not the only one who got a change of clothes." She mused, flashing a little smile.


    I glanced down at myself, clad once more in my normal attire, tie and all. Then I looked back at her, she was something similar to what she wore before but without all the.....tears.


    "How is Millicas?" I asked.


    "It''s as you said. And he''s in good hands, at this point, we''re just letting him sleep everything off." She replied with a warm look.


    "Any other issues that arose?"


    "Nothing of importance. However, please don''t reveal that we were....rescued so soon."


    I quirked an eyebrow at that. "Ah, I get it." I nodded after a second of thought. "Rooting out all the undesirables, hmm?"


    The corners of her lips curled up. "You catch on quickly."


    Well, I didn''t know the specifics, but they''re using this as an excuse to purge some of their opposition. I''m not part of their faction, so I didn''t really care.


    "And how have you been?" She asked, in an effort to continue the small talk.


    "As well as I can be." I didn''t really know how to elaborate.


    "I heard that you and Yasaka, the leader of the Youkai here, are in a relationship?"


    "I suppose that''s not really a secret." I crossed my legs, propping my chin up with one arm. "She''s my woman, yes."


    "And she has a daughter?"


    "Kunou." I nodded. "My little girl as well." I couldn''t help but smile.


    "So young and you already have a daughter of your own." She giggled. "How old are you now, just over 18?"


    "Closer to 21, actually." I shrugged. I didn''t actually know my exact age anymore....


    "Pardon?"


    "Time is relative." I smirked.


    She blinked, looking surprised by my admission. It''s not like it''s actually a big secret or anything. And For some reason, I would prefer if people knew I was older when it came to being a parent for Kunou.


    "Before anything else, do you mind if I ask you some questions about the people that kidnapped me?"


    "Unless that idiot was incinerated immediately, he should be able to tell you everything you want to know." That Euclid idiot really pissed me off. And It only made matters worse than I felt like he would follow through on his threat, he was clearly not right in the head. I didn''t believe any amount of deterrent would have stopped him.


    One of the reasons we''re being somewhat quiet with Yasaka''s faction. Idiots like that, who wouldn''t be dissuaded by any show of power, even on Meridia''s level.


    "I''m certain he''ll talk." She smiled brightly, almost in anticipation. "But I would like to hear it from you so we can verify. If you don''t mind, that is."


    I let out a sigh, running a hand through my air. "There''s not much to tell. You heard about the attack on Kyoto, I assume?"


    "Yes, the news reached me and I have kept abreast of everything here once I found out you were involved." Her words sounded....genuine.


    "They were a bunch of kids who called themselves ¨C " I waved my hand flippantly. "¡ªThe Hero Faction. Descendants of heroes, spirit inheritors, or just Sacred Gear users. They had some stupid plan about killing Great Red or something, to prove that humans were superior."


    "I.....I have many questions regarding them specifically. But for now, how do they relate to Euclid and his lot?"


    "They were in another ''faction'' within the same hierarchy as Euclid''s people. They call themselves the Khaos Brigade. That''s with a ''K'' mind you, and it has absolutely nothing to do with the Greeks."


    "Oh Satans." She sighed. "I got captured by people going around and calling themselves that?"


    "Really?" I looked at her incredulously. "You ¨C a Devil is going to criticize another''s naming conventions?"


    "We tested you for obvious reasons. Your Demonic Energy was...miniscule." She added the last part with a hushed tone.


    "I''m aware of that." I waved it off. "What else?"


    "You had no Sacred Gear, something we checked since you were half human. And, well, you didn''t show any signs of being a Devil on the surface. It would have taken years of training to even be able to bring out your wings, which isn''t that uncommon. There are many Half-human Half-devils that never find out their Devil Heritage due to similar circumstances.....at least until they start aging significantly." She explained with a rather even expression, though it was sounding like she was trying to convince herself more than us.


    "So I was tossed aside because it was inconvenient. What a surprise." I drawled with a bored tone.


    "That wasn''t the intent." She frowned slightly. "Sirzechs argued that it wouldn''t be productive to bring you into our world, in our society as you were. He said that the best thing to do would be to make sure you lived safely in the human world away from our politics and everything that came with that."


    "And you agreed?" I could understand the sentiment, I suppose. If all things went well, I would have lived my life in ignorance and been rather successful with a secret backing. Devil politics are cut throat, I could only imagine the kind of scrutiny I would bring to the leader of the Devils ¨C the strongest Devil in existence, if I were some weakling and barely better than a normal human.


    Not that I''m at all sympathizing with his -plight, but understanding was a means for me to finally get over it for good.


    "I offered to take you in, for me and Zeo to raise you." She looked right into my eyes. "However, he made a convincing argument and I decided to go along with his plan. We ¨C I thought you would live out your life happily and without worry. Us interfering would have only brought problems if others found out."


    "Well, it sounds like things didn''t go as planned." I snapped, perhaps a tiny bit too harshly. I could feel my own sarcasm being more prevalent in my tone than I meant it to be. "I hope he isn''t as shit a ruler and father as he was at providing for me."


    "He''s not." She didn''t even deny it. "Surprisingly, he is very intelligent and resourceful in handling his positions. I still don''t fully understand why he treated you the way he did. My Son has...controlling issues."


    "Controlling issues?" I quirked an eyebrow.


    "We''re Devils, we all have our sins that we align with. Even you must be aware that you lean on certain ones a bit more, yes?"


    "I''m Greedy and to a lesser extent, Prideful. Perhaps Lustful considering I have a harem, but that might go back to Greed." I idly spoke my thoughts.


    Though the Greed portion could have been amplified due to Ddraig in my soul.


    [Sup.]


    And speak of the dragon.


    Well, he liked to be a silent watcher most of the time.


    "You have a harem?'' She asked in surprise.


    "Is that strange? Don''t a lot of High-Class Devils have harems?" I gave her an inquisitve look.


    "Well, yes. I''m just surprised you managed it at your.....age" She trailed off at the end, pursing her lips as she most likely recalled my previous statement. "How many, if you don''t mind me asking?"


    "Six.....maybe seven in the future." Depends on how my relationship with Salem went.


    "And you have no trouble managing them?"


    I blinked at her question. "....no? I mean, they''re all adults, and the most important thing in a relationship is communication. If they''re upset, I trust them to come and talk to me about it, likewise, I try to talk to all of them to make sure they''re all happy."


    She blinked this time, adopting a stunned look. "That''s impressive."


    "It''s common sense." I deadpanned.


    "Not so common down below." She said dryly. "But I digress. You''re familiar with our sinful nature, it manifests in different ways. My son has a need to be in control. When he was younger, he joined a music group. They were very prestigious and often played at some high-end parties. In four months, he worked his way up to be in charge because he didn''t like some of the music pieces they played. That''s how most of his life had played out. Joining the war with the Old Satan Faction? He became one of the leaders extremely quickly. Once the war was settled, he assumed the top spot, becoming the next Lucifer. There are many ¨C many more examples of this throughout his life."


    "And how does this relate back to me?"


    "If I had to guess, my son felt out of control, and it wasn''t a problem he could simply make disappear through more dubious means. I believe he reacted negatively because he didn''t know how to react to your sudden appearance. He reaffirmed his ''control'' by ¨C "


    "Locking me away in the little box he made for me, yeah I get it now." I finished for her with a scowl. "I hope you don''t expect me to forgive him even knowing the reason my childhood was filled depression and loneliness."


    "I wouldn''t expect you to. I just think you deserved to understand the reason." She replied calmly.


    I let out a sigh, releasing all the tension I built up. "Thank you for telling me."


    "Thank you for meeting with me." Her eyes softened. "I hope this has been helpful to you."


    "Yeah....I suppose I do feel good after getting some things off my chest." I leaned back, allowing myself to relax.


    It had been surprisingly welcome to talk with her. I thought there were going to be more ''games'' that she played, maybe try to dig certain things out of me. No, she genuinely just wanted to talk about everything and learn some other things about me.


    "I''m glad." She replied with a smile. "Now, I want to reward you for rescuing Millicas and I....so how about I make you feel even better~" She bounced her chest in the most obvious way that I couldn''t pretend to not know what she was insinuating.


    And suddenly I''m speechless.


    ***


    Just a heads up, no chapter tomorrow (Sunday) Worked super late tonight and going to do so tomorrow as well to make up for all the chaos that this Hurricane caused.''


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. / astoryforone

 Chapter 269:

    Chapter 269:


    I heard the words she said, but I think my brain refused to properly process them.


    She had a little coy smile on her face, most likely taking amusement in my reaction ¨C or rather my complete mental shutdown.


    It''s not like I had any familial connection with her beyond the physical. I never knew her, never even remembering meeting her in my life. To say that I was attracted would be accurate, she was a gorgeous woman who hit all my buttons. And I was definitely not lying to myself at this point, I most assuredly preferred older women.


    However..... ?v€l-B!n.


    "A-Aren''t you married?" I finally managed to eek out. I don''t know why that''s what I went with, but it was the first thing that popped up into my head.


    Venelana let out a little giggle. "That''s the first question you ask? How cute, are you worried about such a thing? Isn''t it more exciting to know that you''re stealing someone''s wife?"


    "I''m no homewrecker." I crossed my arms in mild annoyance. "And that''s a trash fetish." I made sure to point out.


    That only served to increase her giggles as she covered her mouth before calming down. "You don''t have to worry about that, Zeo knows. We aren''t exactly what you would call intimate."


    "Wait, he knows? As in you planned this?"


    "Well, no, but yes."


    "Context, please." I sighed, realizing I was on the other side of this for once.


    "I thought I''d give it a shot after seeing your gaze linger a bit on me when my clothes were ripped." She smiled coquettishly. "You''re a handsome young man, and I thought ''why not''." She shrugged. "There was no draw back."


    "That''s....flattering. But what''s this about your husband?"


    "Oh, that." She hummed, getting up from her seat. She slowly walked over, sliding right next to me. My first thought was how good she smelled before quickly squashing it. "Well, there''s not really much to say. As far as love goes, that died years ago. We''re still together for political reasons and the kids, but at this point we don''t even sleep in the same bed anymore."


    "Oh...." I just blinked again, not really knowing what to say. "I''m....sorry?" I offered.


    Again, she let out that enchanting giggle of hers. "Oh, you''re sweet. There''s nothing to be sorry about, it''s not like either of us are upset about it. I suppose at the beginning it was hard to accept after being together for so many centuries, but we both realized the love wasn''t there anymore so it was an amicable ''split''."


    Even still, I found it strange that he''s seemingly okay with this. "And he''s not upset that you''re trying to seduce me?"


    "On the contrary. While I didn''t specify you in particular, he''s tried to help me in the past when I mentioned finding a lover. Zeo and I were childhood friends, we married when the Great War was still going on, even now, we''re inseparable. There''s no longer romantic feelings, but he''s someone that I''ll always think of as family. He would be happy if I found someone to spend the night with."


    "That''s actually kind of sweet..." I admitted even if the whole situation was weird. A friendship that transcends a romantic relationship dying out.


    "Hmm, maybe that''s one of the reasons I was willing to try this." She crossed her legs, her dress riding up just a couple inches, showing off her legs some more. I noticed she caught my gaze, looking a little happy about that tidbit. "You do remind me of a young Zeo, and I can say for sure that I have a certain type~"


    It''s not like I had any room to call someone out on having a type. "And you''re not put off by the fact that I''m your grandson?"


    "Sweetie, I''m a Devil." She looked amused by the question. "I was alive when the original Lucifer was still ruling over us. I have seen and been apart of much worse things than having sex with my grandson."


    "Really? Does that mean you''re waiting for the day that Millicas turns the right age?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh Satan''s." She chortled, covering her mouth again. "As cute as my other grandson is, I could never think of him that way. I changed his diapers, I could never unsee that."


    "Yeah that''s fair." I couldn''t argue with her logic. "So you have no trouble seeing me that way since I was tossed away?"


    "If you want to be pedantic about it." She huffed. "That kind of bond never formed, so I can still see you has a potential partner without any of the other feelings. What do the humans call it ¨C " She waved her hand, looking as if she was trying to remember something " ¨C Watson, Wember, West...Westermarck effect, that''s the one. I think it was the early 20thcentury? The Idea that growing up together and all the entails puts individuals off of sexual attraction."


    "Wait, what?" I blinked in confusion.


    "Hmm?"


    "That''s.....a really random piece of knowledge to just know. Especially when you''re coming here without supposedly planning this out in any capacity." I eyed her suspiciously. She was trying kinda hard to convince me. I was starting to get a little suspicious.


    "I learned it in school." She tilted her head.


    "Devil school is much weirder than I thought...."


    "Don''t be ridiculous." She lightly swatted at my shoulder with a little pout. "I learned it in human school ¨C or rather College. I have a Degree in Child Psychology."


    I opened my mouth and closed it again. "Pardon?"


    "What, is that so strange?" she chuckled. "I do like to keep myself busy over the centuries."


    "Can we go back to the degree in Child Psychology?" I was processing that still. It''s random to be a thing. "You just decided to one day get a degree in Child Psychology?"


    "Something like that." She shrugged. "It was before Rias was born...and before you were born now that I think about it." She tapped her finger against her chin. "Should be about.....20ish years ago? I doubt any of my certifications are valid anymore."


    "That''s.....actually really neat." I perked up upon hearing that. Especially under the idea of that time period, there had been many advances over the years and the insights and things she learned as opposed to today. "Why Child Psychology? There are many different branches, why specifically that one?" Is it weird that learning about this made her seem more.....interesting in my eyes?


    "Actually, it was because Sona''s parents were talking about trying for another child. We had a long talk about how the times changed since our older children were born. They would be the first generation that wouldn''t be involved in an active war." She smiled brightly as she began explaining. "Sure, the factions are technically warring still, but we generally don''t start any conflicts. And we also discussed the changes that human culture were having in the underworld, and it was about the time I usually go out and explore the human world as I like to do every so often. Overall, I thought it would be an interesting experience and might even help in the future."


    "What?" She looked at me in confusion. "It''s not that strange."


    "That''s...amazing!" I exclaimed. "You''re a certified mixologist?"


    "I take it you''re a drinker then?" She laughed at my reaction.


    "I....admit a particular interest."


    "People who word it that way usually do so because they have a problem." She pointed out.


    "I''m a Half-Devil, there isn''t a problem unless I run out." I countered.


    "A healthy mindset to have." She deadpanned, before shifting into an amused smile. "But yes, I''m a certified Mixologist. I even have a bar I had built back home where I play around making different cocktails and what-not."


    "I''m jealous, that sounds like such a cool hobby." I could totally see myself going to school for that.


    "It''s always fun to entertain people at my little bar." She agreed. "And I have to say, it''s been a much more fun experience than my other degrees. While I don''t regret them in the least, I haven''t had much use for what I''ve learned from those other ones."


    Ugh, I really wanted to see it...


    I stiffened as I felt a hand rest on my leg. "You know, it''s getting so late and I''ve yet to hear a response from you." She looked at me expectantly. "As amusing as it is to be the one doing the convincing in this scenario, I won''t be upset if you say ¨C no."


    I opened my mouth and closed it again, pausing to try and find the right words to say and found it rather hard. Was it weird that I was open to the idea, even more so than before? I think if it we hadn''t had the little heart to heart, I would have respectfully declined. But after talking with her for a bit....I can''t help but look at her with a different perspective....


    "Can I hear your reasons why?" I finally asked, wanting some kind of reassurance as this was not a normal situation at all. Maybe I was trying to convince myself one way or another.


    "Well, the most obvious reason is that I think you''re a handsome young man and It''s difficult for me to find someone I like that''s not going to cause trouble for me due to political reasons."


    Did she mean because of her son''s position as their ''leader''? I could see how that would be an issue.


    "And I think you''re underestimating how much we Devils admire strength." She added.


    "Am I? I always knew that, but it didn''t seem so.....significant on the surface."


    "I had to change my panties when I got back after seeing what you did." She replied with a hint of shame and her hand gripped a little tighter on my inner thigh. "Not to mention you are hitting almost all of my buttons. I''m having trouble thinking of something I can''t find on my list that you either don''t have or aren''t capable of getting."


    "And the fact that I''m your grandson doesn''t turn you off in the slightest?" Because it''s not for me and I was still trying to process that.


    "I''m an old Devil." She retorted, almost flippantly. "It''s actually a little arousing. And honestly, shouldn''t I be asking you that?" She raised an eyebrow as her hand brushed across my groin and I could feel myself twitch at her slight touch.


    "I.....don''t like one night stands." I finally admitted with a sigh. "I don''t want that kind of thing. I get too attached easily and I don''t know if I can handle those kinds of feelings only for the source to just up and leave for good." Was it weird that I was feeling sad that I wouldn''t be banging my grandmother?


    Who am I kidding, of course it''s fucking weird. Still though.....I couldn''t help but feel like I was missing out on something.


    Venelana looked at me for what felt like a long time. "Then let''s be lovers."


    "Bwah!?"


    "What''s so surprising about that?" She quirked an eyebrow. "You said you don''t want a one-night stand, so lets make something more permanent."


    "But....you!? That simple?" I just gaped at her.


    "Sweetie, once again, I''m a Devil. I see something I want, I go for it." She lightly patted my cheek. "I can''t say I''m at all against the idea either, it''s been too long since I''ve had someone like this. So far you''ve proven yourself to be quite the charming man. I''m not against trying for something a bit more formal than a casual roll under the sheets."


    "But....you want a relationship?"


    "I believe I can''t be any more clear than I already am." She giggled once more, her hand grasping at me quite thoroughly through my pants.


    Is this what it feels like to be on the other side?


    And I really can''t think of a reason not to accept at this point. Usually, I''ve always started with dating and building up the relationship, but she seems to want to do things in reverse.


    Though there was still one last thought in the back of my head holding me back. "This isn''t some weird attempt to apologizing for everything that''s happened to me, is it? Or some way to get me more.....attached to your faction?"


    "Not at all." She said without missing a beat, and I believed her.


    Oh good, otherwise that''d just be a massive turn off.


    Without another word, I leaned in and captured her lips.


    ***


    Lewd next.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 270:

    Chapter 270:


    Author''s note.


    Alright, i''m not blind or ignoring the criticism and feed back, nor am I going to shy away from it. First off, I''m not going to apologize for Venelana being in the harem, but I will apologize for how I went about it. I can accept that i made an oopsie in how i decided to add her. I could explain my mindset, give my reasoning, but at the end of the day, it just fell flat and came off as out of character for him. I get it, and I apologize. My kneejerk reaction was to rewrite a bunch of things, but cooler heads prevailed after the initial reaction. So here''s where we''re at, i''m going to leave it and treat it as a learning experience as new writer. I made a mistake, i''m sorry, I won''t do it again in the future. It''s not the first time i''ve made a mistake, nor is it going to be the last, but I''m happy that I don''t keep on making the same mistakes as I go.


    [******]


    Lewd Ahead Venelana Gremory


    [******]


    Venelana leaned into the kiss, her tongue made its way past my lips where our tongues danced for a brief moment.


    There was a second were we broke off and just processed that we had kissed. And I would admit, it felt exciting and did not want to stop.


    I just accepted that I was a pervert at this point and didn''t care to mentally debate with myself anymore. I was going to bang my grandmother and I was going to love every moment of it.


    "I''ve been waiting for this~" She said as she reached down and started to undo my belt. Her hands expertly undid the latch, and unbuttoned my pants, reaching inside and withdrawing my cock. "Mmm, a good size." She admired, lightly running her hand up and down my length.


    I reached over, taking one of her rather massive boobs into my hand, and gave it a squeeze. These had been teasing me for way too long and they were as heavenly as I thought they would be.


    "I love having my tits being played with~" She smiled, before opening her mouth and lowered her head down onto my member.


    I sucked in a breath of air as I felt myself pass through her lips, her tongue greeting my tip.


    "Ooh." I breathed out, relaxing in my seat as her head began to bob up and down. She was very good at this, her tongue was hitting every one of my sensitive spots as her hand pumped up and down on my shaft.


    I finally let go of her breast and reached behind her, she even shifted to give me better access. Her ass perked up in the air and I couldn''t resist giving it a light slap.


    "Hnn." She stopped her sucking, my cock popping out of her mouth as she looked up at me. "Your grandmother''s been naughty~" She giggled before getting back to work, shaking her ass, inviting me to continue.


    I began balling up her dress, slowing pulling it up over her hips. Slowly, her big round ass was revealed, those perfect cheeks hidden behind some black lace panties. I couldn''t help but take a handful into my hand before giving her another crisp slap.


    Venelana didn''t stop her motions, taking me into her mouth with practiced ease. Only after a few more moments, did she stop again and shift in her spot, wiggling out of my grasp and stood up.


    She looked at me coquettishly, the straps of her dress slowly moving down her arms before the entire dress fell down onto the floor. She stepped forward, her bare breasts on full display, and her nipples nice and perky


    "No bra?" I questioned.


    "I wanted you to look at my tits." She pushed them up, letting them fall down with a nice bounce. "It''s been awhile since I''ve seen Yasaka in person, but I think mine might be just a tad bigger." She smiled, moving to her knees right between my legs. "But to be sure, lets test it."


    She took her breasts into her hands and pushed them around my cock until I was fully buried between her cleavage.


    I practically melted between her boobs as she started massaging me with them. I unconsciously started to move my hips, Venelana matching my movements and pumped me thoroughly with those massive melons.


    "Fuck." I groaned out, steadying myself by grabbing her shoulders.


    She took that as a cue to go faster and I could feel my orgasm building up inside of me with my breathing hitching.


    "Cum for your grandmother." She cooed as the first spurt burst out from her cleavage. She didn''t stop, continuously pumping along my cock,with more of my seed spraying out onto her breasts and even a little bit landing on her face. "Oh my, look at this mess." She finally stop, letting her giant tits fall down. "Did you enjoy your grandmother''s boobjob that much?" She licked her fingers, never breaking eye contact.


    "Did you enjoy tasting your grandson''s cock?" I replied, seeing how she was noticeably getting off on the idea of us being related if the growing wet spot on her panties was any indication.


    "Absolutely." She didn''t miss a beat, opening her mouth as she leaned back down and took me back in, seemingly to clean me off. Her eyes met mine for a moment before she went all the way down. "Gluughk". She held her new position, unmoving. My fingers made their way into her hair, grabbing hold and keeping her there. I began to thrust at my own pace, enjoying the feeling of her throat contorting around me.


    "Haaah." She let out panted breaths, my cock springing free. "It''s been too long since I''ve had a nice stiff cock." She pulled back and I let go, and she began tugging on my cock lightly to keep me erect before standing up again and moving to the point where she was hovering over my member. "Are you ready to really step past that line?" She pulled her panties to the side, showing her very wet pussy.


    I could feel my dick twitch in anticipation. "I''ve already come this far, I don''t think I could stop even if I wanted." I breathed out, taking hold of her hips as I helped guide her down.


    "Oooh, that''s good." She let out a soft moan as her hips lowered, my cock spreading and sliding into her. Inch by inch my member disappeared inside of my Grandmother. "I want to savor this." She sighed in content, her ass resting completely against my legs, my cock fully sheathed inside her cunt.


    "Tight..." I couldn''t help but mutter. I could feel her folds squeezing me from every direction.


    "You''ve never had a Devil before." She slowly moved up and went back down. "We''re made to be fucked, to make sure we drain every last bit out of these balls...Hnn." She picked up the pace letting out a soft moan. "This pussy of mine is going to wring you dry."


    I could only groan some more as she bounced up and down on my cock, I matched each of my thrusts to her timing. The sound of flesh slapping spread throughout the empty house, followed shortly by moans that were quickly picking up in intensity.


    "Ahhh~" Venelana''s breasts bounced right in my face, her hands on my shoulders to support herself. "This Cock.....mmm....is perfect, it''s hitting me just right."


    I pushed my face between her tits as she slammed down once more and stopped, I felt her back arch a little and her breathing pick up. "Ooh....." She let out a throaty moan, her hips slowly rocking back and forth and clamped down hard. "Hnnn.....Ahhh." She melted in my embrace, a look of ecstasy overcoming her.


    "You made me cum" She said quietly, her hips started to move again. "It''s been far too long." She added, lifting her ass up and fully dropping back down. "Now I want your second load right into my womb."


    I grabbed hold of her rear, my fingers sinking into that soft flesh of hers as they bounced up and down on my member.


    "We....Hnn....Devils don''t use contraceptives." She moaned out. "I might.....ah....get pregnant." She whispered into my ear. "I''ll have to tell everyone that my grandson took his big fat cock and.. mmm.....relentlessly fucked my tight cunt, pumping his warm cum right into me."


    That was enough to push me over the edge. I increased my own pace, slamming into her with everything I had. I lasted only seconds longer, and my second organism came with full force as I burst into her deepest parts. My Seed flooded inside of her with each additional thrust of my hips.


    We finally came to a rest, both breathing heavily, sweaty bodies pressed against one another.


    "That''s completely fair." She nodded.


    Just more things that we should''ve been talked about before fucking.


    "So....where do we go from here?" I was honestly a bit...lost.


    "That''s a good question, I can honestly say I''ve never been in this situation before." She laid back, her head resting against mine. "We need a way to keep in touch. I assume you have a phone that connects to the Devil Net?"


    "Yeah, exchange numbers?"


    "Mmm, I''ll give you mine when I leave."


    "Fair warning, I often go places where you won''t be able to reach me." I wasn''t quite ready to reveal my secrets yet. Some things just came in time, even if the whole process had been jumbled.


    "How ambiguous" She laughed. "I assume there''s more to it, but I won''t press. Thank you for telling me."


    "And now I need to go tell my other girls that my grandmother is my lover." I sighed.


    "I can be there if you want?" She offered. " I believe I can soften the blow if they aren''t....inclined towards the concept."


    "No." I pursed my lips. "It''s my mess, I''ll clean it up. If I can''t sit down and talk to them about things like this, then our relationship wasn''t built on a solid foundation."


    "I can''t wait to meet them then. It''s been so long since I''ve been part of a harem."


    "That''s right." I blinked in realization. "You were part of a harem before....you actually have experience with this."


    "Oh yes, I was....the head?" She looked thoughtful. "If you want to use that terminology. I made sure Zeo''s harem ran smoothly, and let me tell you, it wasn''t an easy job."


    "Really?" I tilt my head.


    "Do....you not have any problems?"


    "Not really?" I shook my head. "All my girls get along well, not to mention they all adore Kunou and dote on her. I haven''t seen or heard anything negative...."


    Venelana looked at me, mouth opening then closed again. "I don''t know if you''re just lucky or you somehow figured out the right things to do on your own."


    "By your tone, I take it this is rare?"


    "To have absolutely no problems between harem members, it is. There''s always going to be tension or the like even if they all get along. But by the sounds of it, you really haven''t had any issues." She sounded genuinely surprised.


    "Maybe it''s because all my girls are older?"


    "Older, how so?"


    "I believe you would be the.....second youngest, technically. Just right above Yasaka." I rubbed my chin, trying to think of their actual ages. Artoria was born in the 5th century, thereabouts. Technically, she was born before Venelana.


    "Oh, so you have a type then." Venelana snorted, barely holding back a laugh.


    "Shamelessly." I didn''t deny it.


    "I have many more questions now, but I suppose they''ll have to wait until I meet your other harem members." Venelana let out a contented sigh, her head lowering back onto my shoulder. "Thank the Satans I don''t have to deal with Zeo grabbing girls barely legal even of human standards anymore. He had a fetish for teaching younger girls all about sex."


    "By younger..."


    "Younger by our standards." She made sure to clarify. "Atleast adults, we''re not that bad."


    "You fucked your grandson." I pointed out.


    "And I''m going to do it again." She grinned. "....later. I can only go so much and you have an absurd amount of stamina. I''m wondering if you have a harem by desire or need at this point. I do enjoy this ache between my legs after so long, but I do need some rest to get back into the groove of things."


    "Well, you''re not the first to say that." I smiled, thinking about how Sca?thach said the exact same things. "However, should you be telling me about your.....husband''s proclivities?"


    "You can say Ex Husband if it''s more comfortable." She kissed my cheek. "And believe me when I tell you, he would happily talk about them if you brought it up. Hell, he would give you a high five after finding out how I rocked your world."


    ".....well then." I just blinked at that. "And rocked my world?" I quirked an eyebrow.


    "Go ahead and deny it." She laughed.


    "And I can''t." It''s not that the sex had been better than with my other girls, but certain differences did give rise to some intense feelings.


    "Thought so." She pulled me in for a deep kiss, and I enjoyed the taste of my newest woman.


    I didn''t know what was going to happen with Venelana, but I was excited to find out. But I was truthful that I wasn''t looking forward to explaining this to everyone else.


    Oh well, I made my bed. I would be remiss to tell others not to sleep in theirs when I didn''t do the same. Besides, I don''t think any of my relationships would change based on this.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 271: Pokémon Side Story Part 2

    Chapter 271: Poke?mon Side Story Part 2


    "Alright, it''s time to begin my Poke?mon Journey!" I clapped my hands, staring to the horizon....or rather the forest I was supposed to trek through.


    "Magi, Magikarp." Magikarp floated next to me. I was using a basic spell to keep a ball of water around him and he could move around in.


    "It was just a small setback, but you look dapper as fuck, so it''s worth it." I admired my newest Poke?mon. "Sure it took a week to find a tailor willing to make some clothes for a Magikarp....especially because you''re a water Poke?mon. But that doesn''t matter! What matters is, you look good, you feel good, and you''re ready to kick some ass."


    "Magikarp!" My Poke?mon''s eyes lit up, a noticeable fire in them.


    "Awsome, so it''s time to begin your training." I nodded, happy with his enthusiasm. "Sir Wiggles" I called out, my Familiar came bolting out of the forest.


    My Magikarp and Sir Wiggles stared each other down. They still weren''t exactly....friends yet. If anything I think my Magikarp felt a sense of inferiority so it was projecting that in this sort of rivalry that developed.


    "Sir Wiggles, show off some of your skills." I gave Sir Wiggles free rein.


    He jutted off into the sky, a streak of lightning left in its wake.


    "MAGIKARP!?" The Fish Poke?mon exclaimed, trying to follow his movements.


    Sir Wiggles landed on the ground, Ice raining down from the sky, before it could hit the ground, it turned into water and began to take on different shapes, floating around us like his water bubble.


    "As you can see, Sir Wiggles is....versatile." I held my arms out, and my rabbit jumped into them. "You might be think that he''s simply a powerful Poke?mon, right?"


    "...Magi." He reluctantly nodded.


    "Wrong." I shook my head. "When I first got him, he couldn''t do any of that. When I first got him, you would have beaten him."


    The Magikarps eye''s widened.


    "I''ll tell you a secret, I taught him those moves because they aren''t moves." I leaned in a little closer. "It''s magic."


    "Karp, Magikarp?" It seemed confused.


    "I made your bubble." I pointed out, then held my finger towards the sky, unleashing a lightning bolt. "And Remember what I did when we first met. I''m a Magus, I practice Magecraft, of in laymens terms ¨C I use Magic." I paused, letting that sink in. "And You''re going to learn from me."


    "MAGIKARP!?" His eyes shined brilliantly again, like hope finally returning to him fully.


    "It''s not going to be easy, even painful at some times, but if you stay true, I''ll make true on my promise. You''ll have all the Gyradoses in the world bowing to you when we''re done."


    "Magikarp!"


    "Here''s the thing, Poke?mon naturally have what we in the business call ¨C Magical Energy. You lot call it something else around here, like Aura." I waived my hand, not caring about terminology all that much. "Though technically different, it''s more or less the same in application and it''ll fit our purposes." And It''s slightly different from my own Aura, but that doesn''t really matter.


    "So!" I clapped my hands. "I want you to get a feel for the Water Orb around you, truly feel how it''s held together. Then I want you to remember the feeling of using your own moves. With me so far?"


    "Magi, Karp." He nodded.


    "I know it sounds mundane, but we gotta work on the basics. So, see if you can compare the two, then your first task is going to be creating this water bubble all on your own." I snapped my fingers, making it pop. He fell to the ground and started flopping around. "Recreate it" I said sternly.


    "MAGI, MAGI, MAGI, MAGIKARP." It flailed around looking scared as it losts it method of breathing. Despite being a Poke?mon, it was still a fish and needed to breath through its gills.


    "Are you going to die a worthless Magikarp, or are you going to show the world that you''re more than some fish."


    Magikarp did the fish equivalent of gritting its teeth. Water shot out of its mouth in all directions. It was a powerful torrent, then a mediocre spray, then a wide shower as it kept finagling about its own move set. He got more erratic, his water going in every direction, in directions it shouldn''tbe going as it sort of coiled around him before splashing helplessly on the ground. His flopping began to lessen, and I realized he reached his limit.


    I snapped my fingers, a new ball of water enveloping him.


    "Well done." I praised him as he reorientated himself.


    "....Magi...." He said meekly.


    "Poke?mon thrive on hardship." I said simply. "I would never let you die, but I wanted you to have that fire in your belly. You were close there, your water was moving in ways it normally wouldn''t." I pointed out. "Once you get comfortable with this, with harnessing your Aura, we can start learning spells properly." I gave him a smile.


    Magikarp didn''t look disheartened in the slightest, nor even angry at me for doing that. He was resolved and looking eager to continue.


    Giving him another moment, I snapped my fingers again, his body hitting the ground.


    And I watched with pride as he struggled resolutely.


    ****


    I held my hands behind my head as we walked through the humidforest. Thankfully I could offset any unsightly sweating with my magic, but did I mention, it''s fucking humid.


    Because it is.


    Oh, and Poke?mon is a fucking lie.


    The Game and or Shows, not the actual creatures.


    We''ve been walking for days and nothing''s happened. No wild Poke?mon wanting to come and take me on, hopeful that I could be that special person to make them special. Unless you count Snorlax.


    "HOW ARE YOU FOLLOWING ME!?" I kicked the big lard of a Poke?mon as he lay sleeping in the middle of the path.


    It of course didn''t react at all.


    Peacefully sleeping.


    It was amusing the first time.


    And the second.


    Even the third.


    Now I''m wondering if I''m being trolled, because this Snorlax had randomly appeared in my path eleven times now. And I know it''s the same damn Snorlax because I drew on its face with a marker!


    "Metapod, use Harden!" The kid screeched.


    I blinked, staring at Metapod then at the kid. "Seriously?"


    He crossed his arms, a smug smile on his face. "Haah, this strategy was one I came up with after months of planning."


    ".....you''re going to spam Harden to tire my Poke?mon out?" I asked.


    His eyes widened. "How did you know!?"


    "....Sir Wiggles, use headbutt." I let out a sigh, realizing that this was my first Poke?mon battle....officially.


    Sir Wiggles didn''t use his lightning nor any magic, I wanted him to stick with....normal means just to get in the groove of things. Not to say he was weak by any means, he could casually knock down a tree with a waive of his paw.


    "Metapod, use Iron Defense!"


    "Wait, what?" I blinked as the Metapod''s body turned slightly silver with a noticeable sheen to him, moreso than a normal Harden.


    Sir Wiggles smacked into the Metapod, and the Metapod didn''t move.


    "Seriously, Iron Defense?" I resisted the urge to face palm. How the fuck does his Metapod even know that move? Isn''t it only something it can get from a TM!? "Does he know any moves other than Harden and Iron Defense?"


    "Metapod, Harden!" He seemed to respond to my question in the most annoying way possible.


    Sir Wiggles stood there, looking just as annoyed as I was. I could tell he was...frustrated.


    "Meta, Pod." His opponent intoned, and it sounded insulting. And if the smirk it held was to reveal anything, it was meant to be.


    "Are you actually going to battle or not?" I sighed, rubbing the bridge of my nose.


    "If you can''t handle it, then surrender! This will be my fourth consecutive win!" He pumped his fist into the air.


    I looked around, catching something out of the corner of my eyes. "Sir Wiggles." I called out as my Familiar followed my gaze. "Use waterboard."


    "What kind of move is ¨C" He didn''t have a chance to finish as Sir Wiggles began dragging his Metapod to a nearby pond.


    Which, might I add, was completelywithin the rules. Uses of Terrain was encouraged.


    Sir Wiggles, with its cute little paws, pushed the Metapod into the water.


    Fun fact, Metapods need to breath still.


    "Meta¡ª gurgle"


    That continued for several moments, until the trainer was finally broken form his stupir.


    "NO! METAPOD, RETURN!" He screeched out again. Except, Sir Wiggles slapped away the red beam of light that was trying to grab hold of Metapod.


    The Kid gaped at the scene he just witnessed.


    Sir Wiggles, showing he isn''t a cruel bunny, dragged the half-drowned Metapod back to the trainer and deposited it right infront of him before happily returning to my head.


    He silently recalled his Poke?mon again.


    "And where''s my prize money?" I held my hand out. Funnily enough, you do win money for winning Poke?mon matches. It''s a law or something between training, I don''t know. I was barely listening to Nurse Joy''s explanation, mostly just trying to guess what color panties she wore.


    My money is on pink.


    "Y-y-you cheater!" He screeched once more. "You''re not allowed to do....that!" He held his finger out accursedly.


    "Well, let''s check shall we?" I took out the literal Poke?mon Rule Book. "Feel free to point out what rule I broke.....assuming you can read." I said dryly.


    He snarled in anger, grabbing at his last Poke Ball. "I''ll show you, come out, Butterfry!"


    "Really? We agreed on a two on two. Now this is breaking the rules." I crossed my arms. "I''m pretty sure this is considered assault with a Poke?mon." Since I didn''t agree to thisbattle, he was assaulting me, or so I think.


    "The last one doesn''t count!" He screeched in his annoying voice. "You cheated, and I''ll show you this time!"


    I just sighed again. "Sir Wiggles, use headbutt."


    "Hah, like I''d fall for that! Butterfree, take to the skies!"


    "I never said towards your Butterfree." I pointed out.


    "What are you ¨C" His eyes bugged out of his head. "OoOOoooooooooohhhhh." He let out an extremely high-pitched noise, Sir Wiggled slamming right into his groin.


    He fell over, eyes rolled back.


    I looked at his Butterfree, his butterfree looked at me, at his trainer, then at Sir Wiggles. It casually flew down, pressed its Pokeball and returned itself.


    "K.O." I deadpanned, walking over to his twitching form. I reached into is pocket, taking out his wallet and pilfering all his cash.


    I stood there, looking at the sunset in the distance. I stretched my arms, Magikarp floating to my side, and Sir Wiggles hopping back onto my head. "And this is the start of our Poke?mon Journey!" I declared as we attained our first true victory.


    "Ooooooh, mommy."


    "Quiet." I hissed back towards the idiot bug trainer. "You''re ruining the moment!"


    ***


    A small apology for what I mentioned last chapter.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 272:

    Chapter 272:


    I tied my hair up with the same hair tie that I''d always used. Regardless of what outfit I wore, I couldn''t seem to be without this little piece of fabric that Sca?thach gave me all those years ago.


    [So....you had a fun night.]


    "Oh here we go." I let out a long sigh. "Just....let me have it, get it out of your system."


    [Like you did to your grandmother?]


    "Yup, there it is."


    [Hmm, I''ll save the rest for the right moment.]


    "Dieeeeeeeeee." I groaned.


    [Don''t worry, I did already. Like how your dad''s going to do when he finds out you plowed his mom.]


    I dropped my head into my hands. "You done?"


    [For now.] Ddraig said with ill concealed amusement in his tone.


    "Great..." I said dryly, taking out Mirage and split the space in front of me. I walked through the newly formed portal right into Yasaka''s office.


    The beautiful Kitsune greeted me with a warm smile. "You''re back."


    "Got back last night." I nodded.


    "Interesting, I assume you succeeded?" She asked but the look on her face said that she already knew the answer to that question.


    "Yup, had to destroy a few Khaos Brigade bases to find the right one , but I found them relatively unharmed." I nodded lazily. "They''re keeping it hush-hush while they keep turning over some more of those Old Satan Faction people''s bases."


    Yasaka had an almost feral grin form on her face. "Well, that certainly brightens my mood. Even if they weren''t part of this Khaos Brigade, those Old Satan lot are detestable in their own right. No sane person would look at the original Demons and the Deceiver himself as role models."


    "You''ll hear no argument from me." I shrugged, remembering the idiots I dealt with. "I had to listen to the shit they spout first hand."


    "And did you get to have a chat with her after the rescue?" She set her pen down, waiting for me to answer.


    "Uh.....yes." I scratched my cheek.


    "....what happened?"


    "I added a new member to my harem." I said rather bluntly.


    Yasaka blinked. "Oh. OH." She stood up with a little giggle. "So who''s the new girl? Are you going to bring her around to introduce us? How did you meet, do I know her?"


    "You''re not upset?" I didn''t think she''d be, but I wanted to gauge her feelings better.


    "No, why would I be?" She tilted her head. "It''s not like you''re going around and sleeping with anyone that''s just got a pair of boobs. If you''re interested enough to bring them into your harem, then I trust your judgement. As I said before, I was well aware of what I was getting into. And I know for a fact that you''re....picky in that regard."


    That''s true.....I know many women who are extremely attractive and haven''t tried for anything with them.


    "Maybe you should save that for after tell I you who ." I walked up, pulling her into a hug.


    "Is it someone I don''t like...?" She pushed my head into her bosom. "And you smell like you just had sex.....alot of it."


    "Erm." I coughed awkwardly. "I don''t think you hate her?"


    "Then who ¨C" She paused, head slowly turning to look down at me. "Wilhelm, did you fuck your grandmother."


    "Yes, yes I did."


    She slowly raised her hand, and pinched my cheek. "You shameless little pervert" She broke out into a laugh. "And I thought I was the horny one."


    "I was seduced."


    "Oh, lies and excuses." She snorted between giggles. "We both know you wouldn''t let yourself be seduced unless you wanted to."


    "Yeah...that''s accurate. I guess I did want it and was swept up in her momentum. She came in hard and I just went along with it."


    "I''m pretty sure you were the one who came in hard." The corners of her lips curled up, clearly proud of herself on that one.


    I reached up and floofed her ears. "That was bad, and you should feel bad."


    She playfully swatted at my hands. "So how''d that happen?"


    "Rescued her, one thing led to another, she offered sexy times. I said I don''t like one night stands, and she went a step further and offered to be lovers." I summarized.


    "Huh.....yeah I can see that. I''ve met Venelana once or twice in the past, she''s a very direct woman, doesn''t like playing coy unless she''s on someone''s case." Yasaka nodded at my explanation.


    "So it doesn''t bother you?" I asked the important question.


    "That you''re in a relationship with your grandmother?" She grinned. "Not particularly, no."


    "Huh." I just stared blankly at her.


    "Sweetie." She cupped my cheek. "I''m a Youkai. It''s going to take more than that to phase me."


    "Funnily enough, Venelana said the same thing as a Devil."


    "I think you''re too used at looking at things as a human. Which isn''t surprising considering how long you lived in ignorance for the first part of your life." Yasaka reasoned. "On a side note, Millicas should be right around Kunou''s age, are you thinking about being a part of his life?"


    "Maybe? I don''t know, I''m still wrapping my head around everything." I finally pulled away from her chest. "I''m still a little high strung after attacking the Khaos Brigade. I think I''ll just not think about it right now and maybe take a day off to relax." I idly voiced my thoughts before looking at her and stopping. "I''m sorry."


    "You''re sorry, for what? I said I don''t mind Venelana, or even new people becoming my sisters." She looked confused. "Admittedly, it is a conversation we''re going to need to have about the future with everyone. I don''t recall anyone saying anything about when you take in a new woman."


    Yeah....that''s something we need to talk about now that its sorta an established Harem and not just like -- a group of women I had together. Yasaka didn''t really seemed concerned with it, but I can''t assume the other''s won''t be different.


    "I feel like.....I stepped over your spot to be with Venelana." I didn''t quite know how to explain it. "I don''t want you to feel like you were pushed down, I guess."


    "Oh, Wilhelm." She reached out, pulling me back into a hug. "I''ve never felt that. I know our first interactions left a little hesitance on you, but I know you''re not keeping me at arms length. I do have context, it was just after Sca?thach died, you hadn''t had time to cope with that and I was being very flirty, I don''t fault you at all for how you acted. I haven''t pushed anything myself because now I am waiting for the right moment. Believe me, I would have dragged you kick and screaming to my bed If I wanted that." I looked up and I think her cheeks turned a faint pink, hard to tell with my face still mostly in her breasts. "But I.....want it to be romantic."


    I slid my hand into hers, giving it a little squeeze. "Is this a bad time to say that I''m looking forward to our date?"


    She looked even more bashful at that. "....I guess we had the same thought in mind." Her eyes darted to the side.


    "You''re too cute." I laughed


    "Mou~ Don''t bully me." She puffed up. "And speaking of the date....I was going to go speak with Nurarihyon since the day is drawing near. He likes to come and participate. Would you like to meet him?"


    "Meet the infamous Nurarihyon, I''d love to." I heard the stories when I was a kid, how could I not meet that infamous youkai?


    "Wonderful, I am going to go in a couple days." She beamed.


    "Alright, I''ll make sure my schedule''s clear. Are we taking Kunou?"


    "Of course! That old man adores Kunou" Yasaka giggled to herself. "And he''s a lot more manageable when our little fox is around."


    "My blade is yours." Sasaki followed up immediately.


    "Already took care of it."


    "Dick." Achilles fell back down.


    Sasaki let out a sigh, setting back down. "I fear my blade shall dull at this rate."


    "Oh, stop whining. My house is also connected to another world were there''s dragons causing issues. If you really want, you can head over there."


    "Ohoh." Sasaki has a strange glint in his eyes. "I''ve never tested my technique against a dragon before."


    "Dragons you say?" Achilles looked interested too. "They were rare back in my time too. I only fought some wyverns, never a full blown dragon."


    "If they''re causing problems, does that mean Dragon Materials are on the open market?" Kairi asked.


    "Oh yeah, by the droves. I even have a bunch of bones and scales in my storage." I revealed to the freelancer.


    "And how strong are these dragons?" Kairi asked again, the other two leaning in.


    "It varies, the weakest.....could blow away a guard tower made of stone with a shout." I paused. "The Divine Words you saw me using, that''s the Dragon Language used there." I made sure to iterate.


    "Hmm, maybe I should bring Mordred." Kairi rubbed his chin.


    "She''d fucking love that." I snorted. "That''s where Meridia''s from, and I got my best friend over there. So, I can set you up if you''re interested. They even have a Magic College that''s open for anyone to join."


    "Really?" Kairi lowered hi sunglasses. "And they just let anyone browse their books, learn all their spells and that crap?"


    "Yup." I popped the end of it. "Rin''s enrolled, and the Archmage ¨C the leader of the place ¨C has been very good to me. Suffice to say, you''ll be able to go there without any issues. And they don''t stop their students from learning Necromancy, but be warned, Meridia despises the raising of the dead. So you do that, and all bets are off."


    "I never dabbled with that aspect of necromancy." Kairi quickly replied.


    "Yeah, I know.....just wanted to make it clear."


    "I haven''t seen that little miss in quite a long time. How is Saber''s master doing?" Sasaki looked reminiscent.


    "She''s significantly stronger. And she''s learning how to wield a spear properly, so you can bully her if you want under the guise of sparing."


    Sasaki blinked. "How fun." His eyes twinkled.


    "A spear, huh?" Achilles rubbed his chin. "Think I could get some brownie points if I taught her a thing or two?"


    "Sure, but what would you even want?"


    "Eh, that Saber Servant of hers, King Arthur, I''d love to fight her atleast once."


    I shrugged. "Artoria isn''t as....maniac about it like Mordred, but she is a knight with a inclination for battle. She enjoys fighting just as much as us, she just hides it under her regal persona." Artoria liked to hide it, but she was a battle maniac like everyone else around here was. "But I think they''re busy right now. Rin and Artoria are hunting down a Divine Construct, so I doubt you could pull their attention away right now."


    Achilles let out a whistle. "And they are just there for the taking? I remember you had that Staff..."


    "The Staff of Magnus, one of their ''gods'' over there. It was in a sort of tomb-labyrinth thing and I yoinked it when I had the chance." I didn''t even deny it.


    "If I wasn''t interested before..." Kairi muttered. "And there''s stuff like that available for anyone to take?"


    "If you got the luck and talent. Lots of tombs there crawling with undead and monsters that hoard treasures, that sort of thing. The culture I''ve experienced so far isn''t much different than the Norse from the Age of Gods. Hell, Rin''s gotten some other toys that many Magi would salivate for."


    "Are there perhaps metals of impressive quality there?" Sasaki asked.


    "Sure, I had some used in the forging of my sword." I withdrew Mirage, letting it impale the ground. "The Blade is made of a special version of an ore called ¨C Glass. Ironic name, I know. But it''s harder than steel, and many times more durable. That''s not mentioning all the other metals I had added to the forging process."


    "Interesting, very interesting." Sasaki looked over my blade. "I remember the first time I saw it, I can''t deny the quality. Are you perhaps familiar with the smith who made it?"


    "You want a sword forged?"


    "I do." He didn''t hide his intent. "The little miss was able to dent my sword in our fight back in the war. While it was repaired through the means of our existence, I wish for something that can withstand foes of her caliber."


    "Can''t fault a warrior for wanting a weapon that can keep up with me." Achilles chimed in. "I went through way too many spears before my old man passed me his own weapon. It''s never failed me since."


    "Yeah, I can put in a word for you. The smith was a good guy, and he''s really close to my friend. They''re part of this ¨C mercenary band, really famous there. Bring him some money and the materials, he''d probably be interested in the unique design if nothing else."


    "Ah, to find materials and money then." Sasaki laughed. "Well, my sword should provide for me in the meantime. If things are as you described, then I may be able to wander into some work."


    "Oh, none of that. We''re friends, I can help you out. You were nice enough to help me when I was lost before."


    "I...will gladly accept the kindness." He smiled. "But my honor would demand that I shall pay you back."


    "Oh whatever." I rolled my eyes. "I''m sure you could make enough money in no time. There''s no shortage of work in either world right now." I stopped as my fishing rod got tugged.


    "Oh!" Achilles stood up. "You got one, hurry and reel it in."


    "No you must be patient. Lure it into a false sense of security, when it is least suspecting, you must strike swiftly and decisively." Sasaki stood up on my other side.


    "Do I go quick or let it swim around!?" I felt it tugging at me.


    "Quickly."


    "Don''t alert it yet!"


    "Pick one, I''ve never fished before!" I whined, feeling something tugging hard on my rod.


    "Oh for fucks sake." Kairi stood up, walking behind me. "You''ve given it enough slack; the hook is obviously nice and stuck in it. Now, give it a quick tug."


    I followed his advice, yanking my fishing rod back. The water splashed up as the fish kicked about.


    "Good, now start reeling it in." He continued.


    "It''s a fighter!" I jerked the rod back again, reeling it in as the fish fought with me. Eventually, it came closer to shore, the water splashing about as it got closer until finally ¨C "Got you, ya bastard!" I declared finally pulling it out of the water, only to immediately deflate.


    "He''s a fighter, huh?" Achilles looked at my catch.


    "...it''s not the size that matters." Sasaki laughed.


    Kairi just put a hand on my shoulder.


    I held the fish infront of my face, it was barely the size of my palm.


    "You know what? Fuck it. It''s the first time I''ve ever caught a fish, lets take a picture." Well, in this life at least, and knowledge regarding fishing wasn''t exactly something I inherited.


    I quickly took out my phone, setting it up. The other''s joined in with a smile. It wasn''t the ideal catch, but hey, we were having fun and I just wanted to relax for a few hours.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    We have a discord -- CMxwmzC39G

 Chapter 273:

    Chapter 273:


    "This was fun, we should do it again sometime." We sat on the temple steps in Fuyuki, after having fished for the evening. We just light chatted as we finished up the drinks that had been brought.


    "It certainly breaks up the monotony." Assassin mused, finishing off his beer. "However, I still think I prefer sake over this.....beer." He set down the empty can.


    "Eh, it''s a traditional thing." Kairi replied. "My old man did the same thing, beers when fishing."


    "We mostly had wine back in my day." Achilles shrugged. "This stuff, it''s not bad, not very strong though."


    "I can show you guys the stronger stuff later. Trust me, we got good stuff from several worlds." I chuckled.


    "I look forward to it." Assassin smiled.


    "Probably should head back, wanna come around?" I offered towards the swordsman.


    "I will decline this time." He shook his head. "Despite the amusing jabs I exchange with the Witch, I do wish to stay nearby until proper plans are in place that account for my extended leave."


    Well, he was the honorable sort and was still sticking to their contract even if the spirit of it was no longer applicable. I couldn''t help but admire him for his attitude. "Here, take this." I tossed him a Kaleidophone. "You can contact me through that, it has my corresponding device saved. If you need anything, just holler."


    "Oh, how interesting." He immediately began to fiddle with it. "I shall have fun figuring out how this device operates."


    I would tell him, but he gets bored and I thought it would bring him some amusement for awhile. My Number was saved, so it should be easy enough.


    "Hey, what about me." Achilles sort of pouted.


    "Sorry, this other one is registered to Siegfried." I shrugged. "Since there''s no Siegfried here, I can''t do anything."


    "Oh fuck you, hand it over."


    I just laughed, tossing it to him.


    "Oh, and Kairi."


    "Hmm? I already got one from last time." He looked at me.


    "Nah, something else. Sort of a....thanks I guess. And, well, I wanted to give you another tool at your disposal." I took out the Teleportation Orb thing that Magician used back in the Khaos Brigade. "Want a Sacred Gear?" I offered.


    He blinked, looking at it. "...a weapon created by God to give to humans. You''re asking me if I want one?" His sunglasses slipped down, giving me an incredulous look.


    I guessed he looked up information on these things. Well, I couldn''t fault him, they had been popping up frequently enough when it came to threats.


    "Well.....that''s technically true I suppose. Not every one was created by Big G, some were things he just wanted to cycle through humans or whatever." I explained briefly. "This one, I don''t think he created it, and I honestly don''t know its name, but it''s pretty nifty. Its user was annoying me because of it."


    "A Sacred Gear?" Assassin asked.


    "Oh, they''re these neat things, sorta like Noble Phantasms. Apparently the Christian God gave them to some people or whatever over in that world." Achilles perked up, eyeing it with clear interest. "Fought a guy who could turn into animals and stuff. He even turned into a dragon-form and got a lot stronger for a bit."


    "That''s not entirely accurate again, but it''s close enough." I''d give him a run down later. "But yeah, this thing gives line of sight teleportation. This mage girl was using it to teleport her teammates out of harms away."


    "Huh." Kairi admired the small thing. "Aren''t these supposed to like.....be bound to the soul.?"


    "Depends on the sacred Gear. You know my spear, right?"


    "You mean the spear that pierced the side of Christ. One of the most Sacred Objects to the Christian Faith. The thing that would have the Church start a crusade against you even if they didn''t know you were a devil?" He said dryly. "Yeah, I remember that thing."


    "Oh, you had something like that? So many things I don''t know." Sasaki laughed. "I''ll have to see them for myself at some point."


    I need to include Assassin more. He''s been such a great guy and helped me a lot.


    "Yup, well, the Spear is an example of one that can just be.....taken for lack of a better word. Most exist within someone''s soul, and are awakened by the owners, but they aren''t tightly bound like other Sacred Gears such as my Boosted Gear. Just nabbed this one and been working on removing any of that other mage''s influence. You just need to bind it to yourself, but I thought you''d be able to handle that easily enough." I tossed it to him. He almost fumbled it out of surprise before holding it like a precious treasure.


    "Are there any limitations?" He asked.


    "Besides the line of sight thing, I don''t know." I followed up with another shrug. "I didn''t look too deep into it. And as far as I know, there aren''t any side effects either." Well in my case I had a talking dragon in my soul who always goes on about his secret crush.


    [You fucked your grandmother.]


    Yes, yes I did. And I''m going to do it again.


    He grumbled but settled back down.


    Tried to shame me? Hah!


    "You okay?" Kairi broke me from my thoughts. "Sorta just zoned out there? Something I should be concerned about?"


    "Oh, sorry. I guess that happens when Ddraig talks to me." I apologized. "So, yeah, Sacred Gear with a decent Teleportation option. You want it?"


    He rolled it in his hand. "What do you want in return?"


    "Oh, right equivalent exchange and all of that." I scratched my cheek. It was an ingrained part of Magus culture. I guess I was too used to dealing with family and friends that I just didn''t bother with them. "Hmm, how about doing some jobs for the College in Skyrim when you''re there?" I offered.


    "You mean the ones I''d get paid for doing anyways?" He raised an eyebrow.


    "Eh, the pay isn''t high, some jobs will probably only cover your costs performing the job, they''re also short staffed and could use the extra hand." I was honest with the circumstances.


    He blinked again, looking down at the orb.


    "I already consider you one of my people. Honestly, if it makes you feel better, you can pay me." I added. "It''s practically worthless to me and I would have just given it to Yasaka. Both Rin and I can do better with applications of the Kaleidoscope, and if I''m being honest, you''re probably the weakest member of our....group. And I don''t want Mordred to lose you." It''s funny that I had to convince him to accept my good will, but no one ever said Magus Culture was pleasant.


    "Alright, alright." He sighed. "I''ll take it. It''s not like I wouldn''t help out anywhere you wanted anyways. Already so far in debt that it doesn''t make a difference." He finally accepted, and sent it into his storage bracelet. "I''ll look into making it mine later."


    "If you need any help."


    He nodded at me, a wordless thanks. But it was easy to tell he wanted to do this by himself if he could, which I wouldn''t push him on. Certain things are too....personal, such as messing with one''s own soul.


    We weren''t quite at that point yet, which was why I didn''t offer to unlock his Aura.


    Kairi was a good guy. And that''s by normal standards, not Magus ones.


    "Well, I''m going to head back." I stood up, stretching my arms. "You guys are free to come with or come knocking on my door when you''re ready."


    "I''ll head back now, see what Atalanta''s been up to." Achilles hopped to his feet.


    "I''m sure Mordred''s been causing issue." Kairi sighed, fixing his sun glasses. "You should see the shit she tries to do when I''m not looking."


    "Something like that." Yasaka grinned. "I told them about our newest sister" There was a little mischievous aura to her words.


    "Ah, I see." I didn''t really get flustered. "Wanna talk about it some?" I peered down at Artoria.


    "I do believe it is a matter worth discussing. However, I shall wait until afterwards, if that is okay?" She replied.


    "Sure." I said simply. "I can''t say it isn''t a.....strange situation."


    "Hmm, I thought you would look more frantic and paranoid." Yasaka pouted. "Now I don''t get to tease you."


    "I think I''m past the point of being scared about our relationship falling apart, with everyone not just you." I hummed, kissing Artoria''s cheek again. I couldn''t help it, she was just so cute. "If I did something to upset anyone, I don''t think they would keep it in. And as far as displeasure goes, I think Artoria would be the one to be the most put off."


    "I....do not deny that." The Knight herself admitted. "But it is as you say, I am trying to.....accept other points of view and differences in cultural settings. You are a Devil, she is a Devil, it isn''t the same as what I lived through."


    I finally let go of her, taking an empty seat.


    "Mah, you''re being too mature." Yasaka huffed. "Where''s that flustered boy who got teased so easily?"


    "He banged his Grandmother." I replied without missing a beat.


    Yasaka actually reacted with a suppressed laugh, holding her mouth, air blowing out her nose.


    Artoria though, she looked not scandalized, but very flustered.


    "But in seriousness." I continued once the humor died. "Tell me how you feel once you have settled yourself. You''re important to me and if you''re not okay with it, I''ll break it off." I reached over, taking Artoria''s hand in mine.


    She smiled very warmly, quickly accepting my touch. "Thank you. And you speak the truth. I would have said something thus far if I had been vehemently against it. As it stands, I am merely conflicted at the moment and desire more time to think it over. I shall endeavor to open my mind, so to speak. I know it is not uncommon in other species, as even Yasaka told me that Youkai would not be perturbed by the notion."


    Yasaka just shrugged. "Wasn''t all that uncommon when Youkai were more scattered. You took what partner you could. Of course that was before my time. If I recall correctly, I believe my great grandmother and my great grandfather were actually siblings."


    Huh.


    "So the Harem is gathering to decide my fate." Propped my head up with my arm.


    "Guess where we''re going to gather at." Yasaka''s tail sneaked around my waste like it tends to do.


    "I would have assumed the house, but now I''m not sure." I looked towards Artoria who just looked away, not speaking. "Hmm, somewhere fun? Like an outing, or just a get together?"


    "More something in-between if I were to describe it. Definitely a place most of us haven''t been before."


    "I honestly have no idea." I admitted defeat. "What magical place are you all meeting at?"


    "The Colored Rooms, Meridia''s realm." Yasaka revealed with no small amount of amusement in her tone.


    My eyes widened slightly. "Oh wow, that is neat. Yeah, I don''t think most of you have been there before. Who suggested it?"


    "It was Meridia." Artoria replied. "We spoke through the Kaleidophones that Rin created. She offered the use of her Realm to gather. I believe she also wished to host us all. You are aware of how she''s trying to.....connect more."


    "Yeah, she''s trying in her own way." I smiled again. "She''s not used to having people in her life like this. At most she''s only had allies and subordinates not...family."


    "Indeed, I can understand her sentiments in some small capacity. I recall my time as King where I felt isolated and alone upon my throne. I wish not for her to feel that way while we are around. She has been nothing but kind and wonderful to us even with her high status." Artoria agreed with a swift nod.


    "She came immediately when I called her up before." Yasaka added as well. "Poor woman must have been alone for too long."


    "Shall we deploy the tactical Kunou missile at the goddess?"


    "Fire away, captain." Yasaka giggled.


    "You two." Artoria rolled her eyes, but fought the smile tugging at her lips.


    "Is our trip still on or is that pushed back?" I asked Yasaka.


    "It should still be the same time." She waived off my concerns. "We shouldn''t be gone more than a night, and I believe your ----Magic can help if it really did come to that."


    "True, true." I was looking forward to meeting the other Youkai Leader. "Want me to look after Kunou?"


    "If you wouldn''t mind."


    "I will never mind looking after her." I made sure to cut off that thought. "I just didn''t want to disrupt any plans you may have had."


    "Oh, you''re such a sweetie when it comes to our Daughter. So careful not to step on any toes." She giggled again.


    "Speaking, how''d that happen?" I jabbed my thumb towards Kunou who still hadn''t noticed me.


    "Oh our adorable Kunou decided that a proper shrine maiden has to know how to shoot a bow. After seeing it on TV of course. Atalanta was around, so I asked if she could show our daughter a thing or two with some payment. Atalanta has been nothing short of amazing with Kunou."


    "Well the Chaste Huntress does have a soft spot for kids." I watched them for another few moments before turning away.


    "How about I take Kunou with me to see Thorum?" The idea suddenly entered my head.


    Yasaka look thoughtful at the notion. "You''ll have to tell her then."


    I ran a hand through my hair. "Maybe I should hold back on the details? Maybe say something like I''m taking her to another realm?" I offered as an alternative.


    "Feels a little like lying to me." Yasaka pursed her lips. "But I do feel like it''s a little too early to tell her the whole truth."


    "If I may?" Artoria interjected. "I believe something similar happened when I was...adopted by Sir Ector. I was told that my parents were influential and noteworthy individuals, not that my father was King Uther. Merely telling her that it is another realm to keep knowledge of Earth a secret there would not be a poor alternative for the moment."


    "You raise a valid point." Yasaka seemed to soften at the idea. "And Meridia would be able to keep an eye on you to dissuade other parties."


    "Yup, and anything short of that, well, they would have to get through me." I didn''t even attempt to hide my protectiveness.


    "Daddy!" I turned to the side to see my little fox darting towards me.


    I quickly sat up from my seat, holding my arms out, catching the Kunou-shaped missile. "My little fox." I greeted her as I always did, wrapping her up in my arms and spun her around.


    I glanced at Yasaka who gave me a nod in confirmation.


    "Momma is gonna go play with your Aunties, you want to go meet your Uncle Thorum with me?" I asked after setting her back down.


    [****]


    Just a few chapters of calmness and a couple interludes before things begin again.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.on.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 274:

    Chapter 274:


    "It''s so pretty!" Kunou looked around in awe at the floating landmasses andthe myriad of colors that blanketed the sky. Her eyes practically sparkled as she ran to the edge and looked over, exclaiming at everything she could see.


    "This is quite something." Yasaka shared a similar expression, if more reserved.


    Artoria looked around too with clear interest.


    "Auntie Meridia lives here?" Kunou asked.


    "Not only does she live here, she created this place." I rubbed her head. "She''s a Goddess, this is her realm."


    "Oooh." Kunou''s eyes widened.


    Still a little young to understand the significance of that, but that''s fine.


    I''d been here several times before, not just her Realm, but this specific area. I looked at her Throne and had a little mischievous idea.


    "How large is this realm?" Artoria asked.


    "Honestly, I have no idea. I''ve never wandered around, but from what Meridia''s said, she has many followers and subordinates living here." I answered her to the best of my ability.


    "Does she know we''re here?" Yasaka questioned.


    "She should." I nodded, eyeing her throne. "She''s more or less aware of every minute detail that happens here. You could even use words like omniscient and omnipotent when it comes to her in this place. To attack a Daedric Lord in their realm is suicide even for others of their kind."


    "I see, so that''s what she meant when she said she was....reduced." Yasaka mumbled.


    Kunou let out a little giggle as I lifted her up. Both Artoria and Yasaka turned to me as I sat her in Meridia''s throne.


    "Is this something I should expect every time you come here?" Meridia''s melodious voice reached my ears as I turned around seeing everyone else appearing.


    I think you should know me well enough by now.


    "Greet your new queen." I gestured towards Kunou


    "Hi!" Kunou waived happily.


    Any faux annoyance Meridia had practically shattered at that. "My new queen, is it?" She huffed cutely.


    "She sits in the throne, thems the rules." I shrugged my shoulders helplessly.


    "As a former King, that is in fact the rule." Artoria chuckled.


    Merdia rolled her eyes, holding back a little smile herself. She walked towards Kunou and raised her hand up, creating a little tiara for her. "If those are the rules, I suppose I shall make it official."


    And Meridia, the most reserved of my girls decided to play along.


    "Mom, look!"


    "I see it, my little fox." Yasaka smiled brightly. "Why don''t you come down now."


    "Mmkay." Kunou hopped off, running over to her mom to show off her new tiara.


    We watched her for a moment before I turned towards Meridia. "Missed you." I quickly wrapped her up.


    "You''re too much." She pouted, sinking into my arms easily. "...I missed you as well."


    She''s always so cute. It made me not want to let her go.


    "Master~" Raikou hurried over.


    "Raikou." I smiled, taking her in as well.


    "Wilhelm."


    "Student."


    Both Sca?thach and Jinn joined, after I had the moment with Meridia.


    I made sure to greet each of them appropriately, giving each a hug and kiss.


    "Are you well, my Student?" Sca?thach was the first to ask.


    "I''m good." I smiled towards her. She wasn''t usually so...gentle with her wording if asking about me. Well, she definitely knew about my meeting with Venelana, and I assumed she''s asking about my feelings after the talk. "Really." I assured her. "I got some things off my chest and feel much better."


    "That''s not the only thing~" Jinn giggled.


    "Yeah, yeah." You lewd genie.


    "And I thought you were not as bad as Setanta." Sca?thach snorted, a little laugh escaping from her. "Perhaps you are even worse than my old student. I''m fairly sure even he had not laid with his grandmother."


    ".....you''re older than her."


    Sca?thach twitched.


    I would probably pay for that later, but had I won this round. Besides, I''d love to spar with her again soon.


    "Mou~ Your mother would take care of you if you needed." Raikou pouted cutely. I think she''s just upset that it wasn''t her, not that it was Venelana.


    "I know, my Raikou''s always here for me." I pulled her in for another quick hug, which she took the opportunity to push my head between her breasts like she tended to do. I had to pull myself away from her clutches, lest I never leave between her bosom.


    "Shall I take Kunou and head out?" I finally offered.


    "I wondered why you had come." Meridia stated. "....not that you are unwelcome..."


    I wanted to tease her some more, she''s makes it too easy. "I was just stopping by because I wanted to see you all, if only briefly." I smiled brightly at them. "I know you all are going to have your own girl''s time, I didn''t want to intrude. I''m actually going to take Kunou to see Thorum."


    "I haven''t seen Thorum since he came and asked about his Aura." Jinn floated next to me, looking reminiscent. "Check up on that for me, please?"


    "Of course, I was going to even without you asking." I wanted to see if anything changed about that as it was a fairly interesting deviation.


    "I should warn you." Meridia spoke up. "Akatosh and by extension the one you know as Talos are knowledgeable of your existence and have been watching you. We spoke briefly and they bare no ill will, but you should be aware."


    "That''s....concerning."


    "They are reasonable compared to the....others." She crossed her arms. "Of which, you will not consort with." She made sure to add. "I care not for Akatosh and his extensions, you are already friendly with one of his children."


    So protective.


    "Why would I care about the others when I have you."


    "O-of course." Meridia said proudly.


    "My, he sure knows the right things to say, doesn''t he?" Sca?thach chuckled at us.


    "Yes, it feels strange to be the spectator when it happens." Artoria walked up next to her, Yasaka and Kunou in tow. "Is this how he managed to successful woo us all together?"


    "It looks oddly similar." Sca?thach raised an eyebrow when I caught her gaze.


    "Oh wow, look at the time." It seemed like now was a good time to skedaddle.


    "So soon, and I thought this conversation would be of particular interest to you, my student." Sca?thach snorted out a chuckle.


    "Places to be, people to see." I ignored her little jabs.


    "Yes, I''m sure." She stepped up, placing a quick kiss on my cheek. "Keep yourself well, my student." She said with a surprisingly gentle look on her face.


    "We''ll talk later." I gave her a genuine smile, sweeping my gaze around the area. It was meant for all of them as I knew there was important things we did need to talk about at some point. "But have fun."


    It''s rare for all of them to get together without some sort of external issue coming up.


    "Kunou, sweetie." Yasaka placed a hand on her daughter''s head. "Thank your Auntie for the tiara."


    Kunou perked up, ran straight to Meridia and her a big hug. The goddess looked stunned at the sudden attack, almost frozen as she didn''t know how to react. "Thank you, auntie."


    Meridia hesitantly raised her hand, lightly placing it on the little fox''s head. "....You''re welcome, child." She said ever so softly.


    "Kunou sweetie." Yasaka knelt down as Kunou came back. "Remember what we talked about. You have to listen to your Daddy, it''s very important."


    "I know, mamma." Kunou nodded.


    "And" Yasaka booped her nose. "You know to keep where you came from a secret, right? You''re a big girl so we''re trusting you with this."


    "Uh huh!"


    "Don''t wander off, don''t talk to strangers. Don''t take anything unless your Daddy says it''s okay." Yasaka added, making sure Kunou listened intently to each one.


    "I''ll be good, I promise."


    "I know, you''re a good girl." Yasaka smiled brightly, pulling Kunou in for a kiss on the forehead. "So...have fun." She finished.


    "I will be watching to make sure nothing untold happens." Meridia spoke up, giving the little fox a very protective look.


    Looked like someone had become attached themselves.


    "Thank you." Yasaka replied with no small amount of genuine thankfulness in her voice.


    "Alright, I''ve bothered you all enough." I reached out and took Kunou''s hand. "I''ll let you get on with it." With a flick of my hand, a portal opened up to the house.


    "Bye!" Kunou waived as we stepped through. ?v€l-B!n.


    [****]


    "Daddy, where are we?" Kunou asked, looking around and saw the mountains in the distance.


    "This is a realm called Skyrim." I answered. "It''s where your uncle Thorum lives. There are several different races here, but Skyrim is mostly made up of Nords."


    I was being....ambiguous with the information as Yasaka and I agreed on. So far, Kunou more or less thought this place was like one of the Norse''s Nine Realms, outside of Earth but still attached. I hate that we couldn''t be entirely truthful, but she''s still to young to tell everything.


    "It''s cold." Her eyes perked up. "And I hear howling."


    Holding her hand, I cast a simple warming spell I picked up on my first trip here. She visibly relaxed, but still looked a little...tense. Not something I could fault her for, she''s not used to being away from Kyoto and especially in an unknown place without her mom.


    "Don''t worry, little fox." I squeezed her hand, giving her a tender smile. "Your Daddy''s strong, nothings going to hurt you." With my free hand, I took out my hat and a certain Rabbit jumped out. "Do you want to hold Sir Wiggles?"


    "Yes!" Kunou immediately let go, holding her arms out. My Familiar jumping right into them with a practiced ease.


    That would calm her down. Not to mention Sir Wiggles was relatively strong by himself.


    It was a brisk walk towards Whiterun, my house only being about a thirty minute walk outside the walls. It didn''t take too long before we started seeing the farmland and the city walls coming into view.


    It''s been a few weeks since I''d been back, but it feels much longer.


    And the people here were a hardy bunch, they''d bounced back relatively quickly. The ashen land was already plowed and cleaned, looking ready to start farming again. However, I doubted they were keen on planting again with the Dragons still threatening them. Foodstuffs were probably needing to be rationed and preserved as much as possible for when everything was finally over.


    I should check up on that since I could easily access large quantities of grains and other foodstuffs and bring them over.


    The Guards seemed to stiffen as we approached. There weren''t many people coming or going at the moment, but it felt different than them just trying to appear professional.


    "Red Dragon Emperor!?" One of them called out.


    [Yesssssssssss!] Ddraig practically shouted in my soul. [I forgot about this, I love it here!]


    I did too.


    "Oh wow, those are some familiar faces." I noticed a trio of scars on the chin of one of them, and vaguely recalled that Guard as one that fought that first dragon along with Thorum. "How you guys been?" I assumed the other was a veteran of that particular conflict.


    They both laughed, dropping their guard adopting a more easy going expression. "Tis a bright day when one of our heroes returns." The one with the scars slapped his breast plate in greeting.


    "You''re going to make me blush." I shared a chuckle. "Is Thorum and the Companions around?"


    "Aye, they be at the Jorrvaskr." He replied, glancing down at Kunou. "And who is this little miss?"


    Kunou, cutely, sorta hid behind me from their gazes. "This is my beautiful daughter ¨C Kunou." I rubbed her head. She was currently hiding her Fox Features, appearing nothing more than a human girl albeit in strange clothing by their standards. "Kunou, say hi to the nice guards." I ushered her.


    I didn''t want to force her or anything like that, but it''s clear she''s shy around people she doesn''t know. I guess my girls were exceptions since they were introduced as extensions of her family.


    "....hello." She said quietly.


    The two guards just laughed, not pressing the issue. "Well met, young one." The one with the scars smiled warmly. "Reminds me of my niece, shy little thing she is."


    "Just wait until she starts running around causing trouble." I smiled. "We''ve had to deal with burning buildings once already."


    "Daddy!" Kunou puffed up with a little squeak, a hint of embarrassment on her face.


    "Haaah." Thorum let out a long breath. "I know, Aela. But even still, Whiterun is my home, a man has to protect his home."


    "What''s the worse of it?"


    "Food." Farkas crossed his arms. "It''s not that we don''t have enough right now, but a lot of farms had been hit. It''s almost time for the next harvest and we''re going to be looking at one of the worst in years, and there are going to be a lot of hungry mouths."


    "Y-you can have this back." Kunou interrupted, pushing the remaining portion of her snack ¨C over half of it ¨C on the plate and towards them.


    There was a moment of pause were everyone looked at her and realized what she was trying to say.


    "Oh sweetie." I pulled her in for a hug.


    "You have a good daughter." Farkas was oddly gentle in his expression.


    "I can''t take the credit. Yasaka ¨C her mother ¨C is amazing at what she does." Kunou is just the sweetest girl alive. "Don''t worry, my little fox, daddy''s going to help out." I reassured her, pushing it back into her reach.


    "Really?"


    "Really, really." I booped her nose.


    Looking back up at the others, I switched back to what I was going on about. "So, food issues? I can help with that. My home isn''t under such duress and I''m sure I can manage to bring a significant amount of goods here to alleviate some pressure."


    "My friend, you don''t know how much that would help." Thorum showed that big goofy smile again.


    "We can work out the details later, let me just get a mental list going. What else do you all need? Potions, crafting materials, weapons?"


    "All of the above." Aela didn''t hold back. "Bandits are hitting supply routes, dragons are razing farms, and the College is overworked trying to compensate. I never though I''d say this, but you lot up there.....Talos bless you."


    "Fair warning, if I bring in large supplies of weapons, they may be different than what you all are used to." I clarified.


    "Arrows are the most important." Farkas interjected. "A good arrow isn''t much different anywhere else."


    "Fair." I nodded. "Spears?"


    "Wouldn''t hurt. mon folk have had to take up arms an embarrassing amount of time to ward off not just the rampaging beasts that''re getting spooked cause of the flying bastards. Aela said it, too many bandits right now thinkin it''s the perfect time to make some coin." The Companion grumbled, downing his ale. "We''d be on a job right now, but we just got back after completing seven in a row. We had to rest a couple days otherwise we''d fall over."


    "Would manpower help?" I asked.


    "Depends on the kind." He shrugged.


    "I got a few....friends who can swing around Thorum''s weight class at minimum." I took a sip of my ale, moderating myself since I was watching over Kunou. Speaking of, she seemed to quickly revert back to her happy pastry eating self.


    "Aye, that''d help something fierce." Farkas looked surprised, but quickly regained his composure. "I haven''t heard of any skilled warriors of mages like that, they come from.....your home?" He emphasized a bit.


    "They do, but they aren''t much different than everyone here." I nodded.


    "Your friends will be my friends." Thorum didn''t seem to care in the slightest. That''s just the kind of guy he was. "Can they....handle a dragon if one appears?"


    "Oh Thorum, they''d fight each other to see who gets to kill it."


    "Hah!" Aela bellowed out a laugh. "This is the best news I''ve heard in awhile. Might let me catch up on some fu¡ª" She caught herself, glancing at Kunou. "Some sleep."


    Achilles, Kairi ¨C probably Mordred, and Sasaki all expressed an interest in coming. Sca?thach might want to wander around a bit and kill some dragons if they appeared. That would be a significant force, and Achilles might even convince Atalanta to come.


    With my girls protecting Kyoto with Yasaka, and the others wandering around Skyrim. That should be able to handle everything for awhile if it all pans out.


    "There might be a chance for this dragon menace to disappear then." Serana commented.


    "I''ll drink to that." Aela reached for another bottle.


    "Well, you guys are getting along well." I grinned. "Thought it''d be like fire and ice."


    They all exchanged silent looks before Thorum spoke up. "I promised before I did not speak a word."


    "We believe you, Thorum. No one in the Companions thinks you a liar." Farkas reassured before turning back to me.


    "I already pretty much knew and Serana kinda confirmed it previously." I shrugged. "But if you''re worried ¨C " I gestured to between myself and Kunou. "Be a bit hypocritical of me to say anything at this point."


    "Aye, that''s a fair point." Farkas admitted before letting out a sigh. "It''s not a big secret any longer. The Companions all know. Thorum convinced us to at least tell our brothers and sisters the truth. Aela and I are werewolves."


    "You''re a werewolf?" Kunou perked up again.


    "That''s right." Aela smiled. "We turn ¨C"


    "That means you can turn fluffy!?"


    "..." Aela opened her mouth but no words came out.


    "That''s exactly what it means." Farkas replied, not missing a beat. The female companion swatted at his shoulder with a huff.


    "I can turn fluffy too!" Kunou said proudly.


    They looked at her then looked at me.


    "She can turn into a fox." I corrected. "Yasaka can do the same, and step on this building. However, Kunou''s about the same size as the rabbit on her head."


    "I''m gonna get bigger." She pouted, digging back into her treat.


    "Fluffyness aside ¨C" Serana began to speak.


    "I''ll show you fluffy." Aela huffed again.


    "¡ªI have a....personal matter I, we, wish to discuss with you, Wilhelm." She finished.


    "Aye, my Friend." Thorum scratched his head. "I feel bad asking about this when you''re already going to be so helpful."


    "Nope, none of that." I cut him right off. "You ask me for help and you don''t hold back. Do you think I called you a brother for the sake of it?" I narrowed my eyes at the Dragonborn. He was dangerously close to getting smacked upside the head.


    Serana smiled warmly at our little antics. "It''s about my mother." She began to explain. "I think I found out where she is, and Thorum''s been helping me...seek her out."


    "It''s not something I''m good with." Thorum said with a bit of melancholy in his tone. "It''s more a magical dilemma I think. And I couldn''t ask the College, they''re already working hard for the good of Skyrim."


    "Idiot." I snorted. "You could have come knocking." I couldn''t help but cross my arms and glare at him. "I bet you weren''t even going to say anything if I didn''t show up?"


    He ducked his head sheepishly.


    "Serana, next time he does something like this, I give you permission to smack him." I looked towards the vampire.


    "Will do." She grinned, fangs showing. "We do appreciate it ¨C I am thankful, as well. My mother....I thought she was gone."


    And that hit right in the feels. Gods know what I would do if it was my mom missing.


    "Alright, so tell me what''s happening." I beckoned her to continue.


    "My mother disappear to hide from my....father." Serana clarified. "Jinn was nice enough to give me a few journals so I could start searching. I found a couple leads and I believe I know where she is."


    "Oh?"


    "Have you ever heard of the Soul Cairn?"


    "I can''t say that I have" Sounded interesting though.


    "The Soul Cairn is a.....Plane of Oblivion, inhabited purely by remnant souls and undead monsters." She stated. "From what the notes I''ve gathered, it''s a place ruled over by some entities know as the ''Ideal Masters''."


    "Are they like Daedric Lords?" This was sounding more dangerous as she went on.


    "No but.....it seems like all Black Soul stones are deposited into that realm when used."


    "Oh." I rubbed my chin. Black Soul stones were the ones that can take in sapient souls like humans. "I see how that''s particularly disgusting." Still sounded like a Daedric Lord.


    "There''s also some rumors I''ve discovered after digging up information. Some sources speak that all souls that pass through soul stones end up in the hands of the Ideal Masters."


    Now that made me annoyed.


    I used Soul Stones. The souls were supposed to reenter the normal flow of the world, not go to some entity outside of Nirn.


    "And any mentioning on what the souls are used for?" Which was the most concerning part.


    "None, I''m afraid." She shook her head, the others still listening intently.


    "Not to sound callous, but why haven''t you gone yet?" There must have been an important reason beyond how busy they were.


    "Only undead and souls can pass through into the Soul Cairn." She made sure to reiterate.


    "Oooh." I understood now. "Thorum couldn''t go with you normally." I eyed him up and down.


    "Yes, and that''s not even taking into account the difficulty in going there itself. I believe my mother has a ritual site at the Castle somewhere hidden, I think I may be able to use the remnants of that and I think I know the materials needed. It''s going to take ¨C"


    "I can take you both there." I interrupted.


    "Pardon?"


    "I can take you there easily if you have the coordinates or a pathway that''s able to open there." I clarified.


    Serana opened her mouth, closing it again, seemingly confused. "Could you....elaborate?"


    "Did Thorum not tell you how Meridia and I first met?" I couldn''t help but smile.


    "I told the broad matters." He confessed.


    "So, I cleared one of her temples, and she ''appears'' to greet me. Except, it''s just a floating ball of light. My Curiosity got the better of me, so I followed the....link it had with her, and tore a hole open to the Colored Rooms."


    Serana stared at me before slowly bring up her palm to meet her face. "You really are Thorum''s friend."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    "Me as well." Thorum smiled.


    "It wasn''t" She clarified. "However, it does remove one significant hurdle at least. The second matter is making sure Thorum and you can even go there."


    "That shouldn''t be an issue." I waived this one off too. "Did you forget what his Aura is?"


    She blinked at that, looking at him again. "And that will protect him?"


    "The Light of his soul surrounding him forming a protective barrier." I pointed out, flicking a compression of air at the Dragonborn, letting his Aura flare up. "It should, based on the admittedly limited amount of knowledge I have. I''ll obviously need to test it before we just jump right in, but I''m fairly positive."


    "Oh...." She blinked once more. "That means, we can go at any time!?"


    "This is wonderful!" Thorum exclaimed.


    "Well, settle down." I hated to rain on their parade. "Yeah, we can do it at anytime. But to be more specific, I can''t do it for a little while. I have some things I need to take care of, I was just visiting for the day with Kunou."


    "Oh." Serana slumped down slightly. "It''s alright, I simply got ahead of myself. Yes, I can wait longer, It''s already been centuries, a few more months wouldn''t cause a problem."


    "Sheesh, make me feel bad." I ran a hand through my hair. "It shouldn''t be that long, give me like a week and I can make time." As important as I knew this was for them, it wasn''t a pressing matter on the surface. I had some responsibilities and plans first.


    "Even still, this is something we should celebrate for!" Thorum exclaimed.


    Farkas shrugged. "I''m up for a party."


    "I wouldn''t mind unwinding a bit." Aela agreed. "Lets see who''s around."


    "Aye." Thorum smiled, looking at Serana who mimicked the same expression. They caught each other''s gaze, holding it for a moment before he looked at Kunou who was quietly enjoying herself. "How about I regal the lass with stories on how we met and fought a dragon together!"


    "Oooh!" Kunou perked up again, eyes sparkling. "Daddy you fought a dragon too?"


    "He sure did." Thorum walked over, slapping my shoulder, a noticeable amount of pride on his face. "If it weren''t for him, well, I don''t think I''d be here right now. Your father is a hero, there isn''t a person in Whiterun who would say otherwise!"


    Kunou''s eyes sparkled as she looked at me with so much excitement.


    Dammit Thorum, why do you have to be such a good friend?


    "Fine, fine." I think I successfully held off the blush that threatened to show at his praise. "Keep it civil, Kunou''s not even eleven." I made sure to remind him.


    "No worries, I spend many a night telling stories for the children when they come running up!" Thorum took a new seat, next to the eagerly anticipating fox. "Now, our tale starts when your father and I were brothers in binds."


    Everyone else started moving with a purpose, shouting and calling for others while drinks were handed out.


    And Kunou, well, she was smiling so brightly, I just sat back and enjoyed the moment.


    ****


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 275: Interlude 15

    Chapter 275: Interlude 15


    Artoria Pendragon POV


    After Wilhelm left, Meridia began waiving her arms around, and the area around us shifted. It was a vivid reminder that she was not a mortal in any stretch of the imagination. This realm of hers, it bent to her will with but a gesture.


    The changes made the area a little more pleasant, the colors changed to match the new de?cor that saturated this small part of her home.


    Between us was a large round table for us to sit at.


    We all claimed seats without any noise, a quaint silence fell between everyone. I looked towards Meridia and noticed she had not elevated herself above us. This unfathomably powerful Goddess, and she faced us as equals.


    I am unable to recall a single moment when I felt uneasy around her as well that didn''t come from my own nervousness. From the moment I met her, she had made the effort to.....extend her hand. Admittedly, we had not interacted very much compared to the others, but there was no sense of distance either. There was no awkwardness associated with her whenever she appeared. If I ever desired to come here, if I simply called her and expressed my desire, I felt completely at ease to do so.


    She was also the first of Wilhelm''s other women that I had met, and mayhaps I felt a sort of bond due to that. At the time Sca?thach had still been...gone and it was just Meridia and I that took Wilhelm''s full attention.


    Even as more women joined, I had not felt stifling or that it was satisfactory. Nor had I felt as if I was being pushed to the side. When I desired it, Wilhelm was there, his arms open for me. His smile welcomed me home and my heart fluttered as he made sure to show how much he desired me every day.


    It was a strange dynamic we had developed, but both of us had things that took us far apart. My duties to Rin were something I could not compromise on. I was bound by not just honor, but duty as her Servant to be at her side in most circumstances. And Wilhelm, he respected that and never tried to push that boundary of mine.


    No, it was more than that. He was always helpful whenever I needed it. With Rin, I had not known how to help her with her own issues, and Wilhelm had lent his aid in a way I could not. She had opened up much since meeting him....we both had.


    Rin was now a confident woman with a drive to improve not just out of a misplaced desire to prove herself, but to do so because of genuine determination brought about through her own will. I would admit that there were still problems, but they were much better since the time I was summoned.


    Wilhelm and I had gone days without seeing one another, however, the feelings never diminished. If anything, I can say with certainty that they grew in the time we have spent apart. Even now, I desired his touch, his warm gaze when he looked upon me, and those honeyed words of his that he used to tease me.


    As strange as it was to say, I felt that our relationship was near ideal.


    "This is my first time doing something like this, are we supposed to chat about all the naughty stuff we''ve done with our shared man?" Yasaka was the first to speak up, breaking the silence. "Or are we here to render judgment?"


    "Immediate Execution." Sca?thach replied without a second thought, making me unconsciously smile.


    "Atleast wait until I get my turn~" The Nine Tailed Fox giggled.


    "Ooh, let''s talk about the naughty stuff!" Jinn happily stated.


    "I think we all know the naughty things you''ve been up to." Yasaka covered her mouth as she laughed.


    ".....It is not exactly a secret you keep." Meridia said quietly, there was a faint redness on her cheeks.


    "Kyah~" Jinn seemed to shift between embarrassment and excitement. "I can''t help it."


    "Have you tried removing your lamp from your rear?" The Goddess said dryly.


    "Want me to lend it to you?" Jinn offered coyly, however, I believed she was entirely sincere.


    It was amusing to see the Goddess flush with embarrassment. "....to do such a thing with my rear how unsightly." She couldn''t even look at Jinn at that point, the powerful Goddess was too overcome with shyness.


    "Did Master enjoy it?" Raikou asked with a clear interest.


    "Most definitely~" Jinn didn''t hide her proud tone. "You should know, how many times has he squeezed that big butt of yours?"


    "Big?" Raikou seemed to look at her own backside.


    "It''s a compliment, sweetie." Yasaka reassured her. "Trust me, Wilhelm likes it that way."


    "Oh." Wilhelm''s Servant blinked, perking into a faint smile. "He does have wandering hands."


    "My student also likes to grab at my rear." Sca?thach looked thoughtful. "Perhaps I shall prepare myself in that way as well. It''s been a very long time since I''ve used that place, but I can''t deny that there''s a certain appeal to it."


    "I-is it really that pleasant?" I asked towards Jinn, unable to hide the heat rising on my face. "He.....likes to grab my behind too and often."


    Jinn looked at me with a mischievous smile. "I can help you pick out some things to....test it yourself before trying it."


    "Hmph, most of the time his lecherous paws go for my legs." Meridia huffed. "Am I the only one?"


    Sca?thach let out a laugh. "No, my student certainly likes to sneak a grasp at my thighs when he has the chance."


    "Too be fair." Yasaka added. "I would do the same in his situation. You didn''t....neglect that little bit when you created this body of yours~"


    Meridia blinked and turned a darker shade of red at her insinuation.


    I did not speak up, but I too thought that she had very appealing legs. I could understand why Wilhelm acted the way he did towards them.


    "Mmm, Master likes to play with my legs too." Raikou smiled brightly. "But I think he enjoys it more when I pull him into my chest. He always uses it as an opportunity to grab at them."


    I glanced down at my own chest and felt a hint of....envy.


    I was not unaware that I was the....smallest of Wilhelm''s interests.


    "He mostly can''t keep his hands off my Tails." Yasaka flicked one of her furry appendages for added effect. "I swear, I sometimes think he wouldn''t even be interested if I wasn''t fluffy as he puts it."


    "Oh sister, you know that''s a lie." Jinn, sitting right next to her, playfully swatted at her shoulder.


    "Hmm, maybe I''m just upset he hasn''t pulled my Kimono down yet." Yasaka huffed. "A woman has needs."


    "Are you upset that he slept with this.....Venalana?" I asked, still a little unsure about that whole relationship.


    Yasaka looked contemplative. "He spoke to me briefly, and I''ll repeat the same thing I said to him, I didn''t expect a turn or whatever." She waived her hand dismissively. "I''m just complaining to complain. I haven''t had a man in years and now I have one who makes me feel like this, a man who my daughter calls ''daddy'' and I just want him to love me all night."


    "Our man can be an idiot." Sca?thach never shied away from her blunt words. "If you desire him, be more direct. Rips his clothes off and drag him to your bed."


    "Oh no." Yasaka waived her off. "I have something planned. He agreed to our little date during the upcoming festival ¨C which I was planning on extending an official invitation to you all ¨C and I wanted that to be our first time." The Nine Tailed Fox cupped her cheek with a fantasizing look on her face. "As much as I wanted to jump into bed, I can''t help but want this to be romantic."


    "Oh, that''s sweet." Raikou smiled warmly.


    "Indeed, I recall the intense feelings of the first night I shared with him, and I do not believe I will ever forget it." Meridia nodded.


    "I finally told him to fuck me after we spared not too long ago." Sca?thach snorted. "However, there were many occasions where he acted cute and tried his best to be gentle and loving towards me during his stay in the land of shadows."


    "I''ve never been with a man before...does it hurt the first time?" I felt the embarrassment in my chest once more. "I have attempted smaller things in anticipation and my own.....fingers." I admitted. "However, I have a vague idea of his...size." I had caught outlines of it through his unders, and I was unsure if it would.....fit.


    It was strange, but I welcomed that I had people to speak about these thoughts with. I had also spoken to Rin, but the teasing and embarrassment with her were many folds higher. Not to mention, Rin too had never been with a man, so her knowledge was limited. I searched for....information on one of those cell phone devices after Izzy had explained to me how they work, but I only came across what she called ''porn''.


    After the initial scandalization wore off....I realized it was not a proper medium for my questions.


    "So innocent and cute~" Jinn giggled.


    "Oh my, I forgot that you''re still inexperienced with this." Yasaka shared a similar sentiment with a more gentle tone. "I''ll gladly help you any way I can. We can sit down and I''ll answer all your questions afterwards."


    "I....thank you, Yasaka." It was hard to meet her gaze. "I did not wish for Wilhelm to be....unsatisfied."


    "I believe any one of us is willing to help." Meridia added. "And these matters do not need to reach our shared paramour."


    "I''ve sat on my fair share of spears over the years, if you need any help, I''m more than willing." Sca?thach said with a rare hint of gentleness. N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    It was the genuine support I received from them all that truly made me appreciate this strange relationship that I had with Wilhelm and by extension, all of them. It was.....nice to have so many people willing to help and support me when asked.


    It felt like a budding family.


    All eyes then turned to me.


    "I....have not considered children before this point." I looked down at the table. "I am still trying to figure out how to bond with Mordred, I do not believe I will be a good mother when I can not even do this correctly."


    Though it was all hypothetical, as I believed our relationship had not advanced that far yet.


    "Hmm, I think we''ve went off topic when children came up." I was thankful for Yasaka''s interjection. "We were talking about Wilhelm expanding this harem we''re in? I think we were on you, Artoria. Do you have any problems with this?"


    "I do not disapprove on the surface." I gave it some thought since learning of Venelana''s existence. "I was aware of what I was getting into when Wilhelm told me the truth. He had been nothing but forward with his intentions. I admit to being fond of Izanami and would not mind her joining us, but I am skeptical of....Venelana."


    "His Grandmother." Sca?thach laughed.


    "Yes." My lips thinned. "I am aware that he is a Half-Devil, so I am trying to keep an open mind. They are both adults who can do what they wish, but I''m still hesitant."


    "Is it just Venelana or in general?" Jinn asked.


    "I suppose my hesitation lays solely on Venelana." I confirmed. "I bare no issue as long as Wilhelm continues to act as he has in the past. I do not believe he will, but if he starts becoming erratic and acquiring an absurd amount of beautiful women on a whim, then I will be truly upset."


    As long as he cared for all of us properly, I would not speak anything against his other relationships.


    "He did say he would break things off if you''re uncomfortable." Yasaka pointed out.


    "Yes." I could not help but smile. "And I am happy that he spoke those words. For now, I will hesitantly accept and form a true opinion after meeting her."


    "I guess that''s all we can do at this point." Yasaka nodded. "I''ve met her before, she isn''t a bad person. She''s very straight forward, and doesn''t mince her words unless she''s playing around."


    "Beyond his laying with his Grandmother." Sca?thach still found it amusing. "He did look happier, and that wasn''t just from the sex."


    "I can verify that. I remember the look he had on his face after spending the night with you." Yasaka had a mischievous look about her. "No, this was a different sort of happiness. I''m glad he''s finally settled that part of his life if nothing else."


    "I wish to make sure he is okay regardless." Raikou sounded concerned. "I have seen his memories, and I know much about the feelings he had during his youth."


    The Dream Cycle, I had forgotten about that with Raikou. Just as I have seen Rin''s worse moments, so too has she seen Wilhelms.


    "Yes, we should obviously make sure our man is not feeling unwell." Meridia agreed. "However, he is not very good at hiding his emotions. If he was unwell, I believe we would have noticed."


    "Isn''t that the truth." Yasaka laughed. "That boy is so easy to read sometimes."


    "Hmm, It was even worse when I was training him. He always tried to act as if my teasing did not get a rise out of him." Sca?thach smiled wistfully.


    "Speaking of, I think we have one more woman to discuss." Jinn interjected. "The one from my world."


    "Salem, I believe was her name?" I stated.


    "Yup." Jinn said simply. "Sorry I can''t be of more use ¨C I''m out of questions." She emphasized, implying her restrictions were stopping her.


    "You need not explain everything, Jinn." I reassured her. "I am aware of her name, and not much else." I admitted. "But I do not believe that it has progressed very far."


    "If it did I think he would have spoken more about her." Yasaka nodded at my statement. "I think we can shelf her for the time being."


    "Wilhelm mentioned that he visited her the last time we went to Remnant." Sca?thach added. "And he said that there was some tension after revealing he had a Harem to her, so it might not be a forgone conclusion."


    "A needless concern then." Meridia waived it off. "However, if he is putting in the effort, then we can assume that it will not go against our wishes."


    That was a good way to look at it.


    I did feel better after speaking my mind as well.


    "Are you opposed to Venelana, Meridia?" Jinn asked. "I know your domain is Life and stuff. I''ve read a bunch of books that say you''re really against anything dark in nature. Aren''t Devils something you would....dislike?"


    Did she hate Devils? I did not consider that aspect.


    "Hate?" Merida whispered. "You are correct in that I despise dark things. Necromancy ¨C the Raising of the Dead is one I absolutely hate the most. It mocks everything from what I am created from. It is emphasized less, but I do not like dark aligned creatures either. However, I am not blind to nuance. For instance, I do not demand Thorum''s vampiric companion be smited due to her undead nature, even if Wilhelm was not in my life. I understand her circumstances were beyond her own choosing. There was even a time I thought of humans as dark creatures and they earned my ire." She breathed out. "I....try to approach things from a mortal view point when in regards to Wilhelm. Devils are something utterly foreign to me, so I had no impression on them previously. I am aware that their nature is inherently sinful. Wilhelm''s presence was lessened in that degree due to other things thus I didn''t immediately dismiss him upon first meeting."


    "And he distracted you." Jinn giggled.


    "Yes, he provided an adequate distraction to those thoughts." Meridia huffed. "I am not incapable of being flexible. I do in fact hate dark creatures and would not associate with them if possible. But Devils are...different enough that I can look at them in the same view as humans. Things that come from outside I can.....take a different approach to."


    "I didn''t realize you felt that way." Yasaka looked...concerned. "You know, us Youkai aren''t that different from Devils."


    "Yes, I noticed." Meridia replied.


    "And you...?"


    "I was skeptical upon first meeting and seeing your race. I admit to not voicing my thoughts previously as I do not believe even Wilhelm knows. But you are not from my world and thus I felt I had no right to judge you by my known standards. I consider it a great gift to walk amongst other creations, and I have resolved myself to accept that what I know isn''t infallible and will judge each instance accordingly."


    That is a very well thought out way to see everything. I know that many Divine beings are vehement to their Authorities, but seeing beyond one''s existence might have been enough to open her to other possibilities. It''s...suprising to see one open minded like this. But I suppose that is something that comes from the shock of learning that everything one thought as existence was but one small grain of sand int he desert.


    Everyone seemed content with her explanation.


    "Hmm is the harem stuff out of the way then?" Jinn asked.


    "I have nothing else to speak about regarding the Harem." I replied. "My current worries had been assuaged for the most part." Yes, I will hesitantly accept for now and if I don''t like it upon further reflection, then I will tell Wilhelm thus.


    "It''s rare for all of us to get together like this. Is there anything anyone wants to talk about?" Yasaka asked around the table.


    "I was curious about your situation." I directed towards the Youkai. "Are your matters settled or do you still require aid?"


    "Oh boy, going straight for the hard ones." Yasaka sighed at my question. "Things are....better. Much better than if I had to handle everything myself. That man of ours, he''s brought everyone together and I can''t thank you all enough."


    "It was no trouble." Meridia said plainly. "I have abundant resources at my disposal, you merely need to tell me what you require and I shall deliver it."


    "My spear is ready, and I have nowhere to point it for the moment." Sca?thach added.


    "I thank you, but at the moment it''s just dealing with all the loose ends. I''ll be talking to Nurarihyon tomorrow, Wilhelm will be coming with me. After that, I might have some more stuff that needs to be done." She turned back to me. "And how about you, Miss Pendragon. How is your wayward family?"


    I felt myself stiff in my seat. "I admit to not being entirely forthcoming with Wilhelm. It has been....difficult. There are many issues that keep arising after removing Uther from the leadership. Mordred has been wonderful in helping, but she too is not quite sure how to proceed on some matters as there are many things we''re ignorant about that world."


    I did not want to bother Wilhelm with more of my selfish problems. He has already been so helpful and he is busy with his own things right now.


    "Sweetie, you know you can come talk to me about this sort of thing. I''ve been leading my people for centuries and navigating all the crazy this world can throw at me."


    "I...yes." I let out my own sigh. "I sometimes forget how I have people to rely on."


    "Hmph." Jinn pouted. "You''re supposed to tell us when you''re having trouble."


    "I apologize." I said with sincerity, unable to stop the corners of my lips from curling up. "I shall endeavor to remember I am not alone."


    Not just Wilhelm, after everyone helped me before, I suppose I reverted to my old ways if think I should handle it myself.


    "Good." Yasaka nodded. "Now tell us what''s wrong so we can help."


    ***


    Venelana interlude with her meeting her family is next. It was originally supposed to be included in this interlude, but this chapter got away from me.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone

 Chapter 276: Interlude 16

    Chapter 276: Interlude 16


    Venelana POV


    I felt more relaxed than I had in quite some time.


    I was sore in ways I haven''t been for years, but the amount of stress that washed away made it a very pleasant feeling. There was also the fact that I now had a lover again. Something I realized I missed more than I had originally thought. I loved my family dearly, but they very well could''t fill that missing piece.


    The sex was wonderful, but it felt nice to be held by someone again. How lucky was I to finally find someone who wouldn''t be detrimental to Sirzech''s position or use my own status as leverage? Not to mention he really hit all my buttons.


    A young, handsome, powerful man that came to my rescue, I simply couldn''t let that chance go by.


    And I''ll admit that it really made me tingle knowing I''s doing naughty things with my grandson.


    Speaking of, I wondered if Wilhelm noticed that I left my panties on his bed for him~


    Should I send him a message and ask him to take care of them for me?


    Hmm, how long should I wait before reaching out? I didn''t want to come off strongly?, I didn''t know how the kids these days did things.


    Maybe I could ask someone?


    I doubted Rias would be....amused by my attempts to further enhance my budging relationship with her nephew.


    Perhaps Akeno?


    It''s not a secret how sexually repressed that girl was, so I don''t think she would object. Which was strange considering how often Rias forget to put up a sound barrier around her room when she spent time with her Queen.


    Not that there''s anything wrong with that, it would be odder if she didn''t spend quality time together with her queen. But just because I rode my grandson until my legs gave out didn''t mean I wanted to hear my daughter getting spanked.


    There was a difference between them when I can still remember Rias running around and calling me ''mommy''.


    Hmm, and that brought up an interesting question. Wilhelm had an adoptive daughter, will she call me Grandmother or something else since I will be in a harem with Yasaka as well.


    I supposed that''s something I should speak with his other women about. There were many things to work out if this relationship is going to work. And for being such a young man, he surprisingly knows how communicate effectively. Me and Zeo were definitely not this earnest when we first started our trysts. It took many years for us both to understand how to be a partner for the other. Yet, Wilhelm plainly asked about what we both wanted out of the relationship beyond just a nice night together.


    It was a surprise, but a welcome one nonetheless. While I would admit to having a slight misgiving about his age, I did enjoy the attention of a young man, but I didn''t like the idea of the maturity levels that were common at that age. I spent enough time in human colleges to get an idea of what to expect from him, but I was pleasantly wrong.


    Not that he didn''t have his moments, but they were more boyish and cute than a turnoff. I certainly didn''t want someone who couldn''t relax or take a joke. That just reminded me of that stuffy old man back at the Bael house.


    I welcomed the familiar view, the walls and furniture i recognized as the Magics around me faded from the Teleportation.


    "Vene, you''re back." Zeo was the only one to greet me.


    "Hello, Zeo." I smiled at him. "Are the kids home?"


    "Everyone''s still here." He nodded. "We set up a room for Millicas. He''s still sleeping, apparently whatever they put in him had an effect of making him weak during the detoxifying process. So he''s sleeping it off still."


    "Oh I''m glad he''s almost back to normal." I let out a sigh of relief. I knew he would be fine, but to actually hear it was another thing entirely. "He hasn''t woken up?"


    "Only briefly." Zeo replied. "Grayfia and Sirzechs were there to tell him he was home and safe so the boy could sleep soundly." He placed a hand on my shoulder. "Don''t worry, he''s a strong one. He''s our grandchild afterall." He gave a reassuring smile.


    "Of course." I squeezed his hand, returning the gesture.


    "Speaking of grandchildren." He quirked an eyebrow, visibly running his gaze up and down my body. "You were gone all night, something you want to confess?"


    "Are you really going to play coy, you brat." I swatted at his shoulder. "You know damn well what happened."


    "Hahaha." He tilted his head back letting out a laugh. "I saw that look when you said you were going to talk to him. And don''t call me a brat, you''re only a month older than me!"


    "Older is still older." I giggled. "And I do not have a look!"


    "We''ve been married how long?" He smirked. "I know that look all too well."


    This man, he could always rile me up.


    "Your hair is a little...." He stepped forward, gesturing to me. I leaned down as he fixed something I missed. "There, that''s better."


    "Thanks, Zeo." I couldn''t help but smile brightly towards him.


    Zeo and I looked at one another before he let out a sigh. "Where did we go wrong, Vene?"


    "I don''t think we went wrong anywhere. Things just happen, it was no ones fault."


    "Yeah, I know." Zeo let out another sigh. He was much less reserved when it was just us. "I''m happy, I really am. You deserve to find something to appreciate you...If I''m not reading into things incorrectly."


    "Oh Zeo, you don''t need to say it like that." Ever since we realized the romantic feelings died, he seemed to think it was his fault. "Regardless of what happens, you''re always going to be that idiotic boy I knew when we were kids. You are my best friend, Zeo." I cupped his cheek. "Yes, the romantic love is gone, but that doesn''t mean anything changes outside of that."


    "I know, I know." His shoulders drooped. "I just miss what we once had."


    "It was beautiful and we had it for centuries. It lasted through two major wars and we have two amazing children. Mourn for what we had, but don''t get depressed that it''s gone. Neither of us are at fault, so don''t blame yourself."


    "Bah." He grunted, straightening up. "Look at me, getting so sappy in old age." He straightened his collar. "You''re right, as you always are." He turned his frown around. "But can you humor me? I was afraid to ask before, and then it never came up again. Was there a point where you just....?"


    "When I woke up and you weren''t in the bed with me." We tiptoed around this for so long because it seemed like a distant thing. I didn''t expect to find another lover so quickly like this, I guess we should clear the air. "It happened often; I wasn''t upset about that. But I was trying to remember who you were with, which one in your harem, and I couldn''t even remember her name."


    "That was after Cynthia finally left, wasn''t it?" He sighed again.


    "Yes, it was." I didn''t deny it. "Cynthia was the last of your harem that I felt a connection to." I shook my head.


    "I''ll write down everything else I was told." I just nodded. "But I have another announcement to make, something personal and important for the family."


    "The Family? Is something wrong?" Rias sounded a little worried.


    Zeo and I looked at each other, I took his hand for support. It was a strange step to make, a more official declaration that we knew was coming for awhile now.


    "It''s something we''ve been hesitating to reveal for several years now." Zeo explained, giving me an opportunity to continue.


    "Your father and I are going to be seeing other people." I thought a blunt reveal would be best.


    "W-what!?" Rias slammed her hands on the table, shooting to her feet. "You''re getting a divorce!?"


    "Rias, calm down." Zeo calmly replied. "We haven''t mentioned a divorce....yet."


    Yes, that would take some planning. Our marriage, while one of love, was very political in nature. It would be difficult to foresee any consequences of us being officially separated. However, I didn''t believe that''s going to be a problem in the immediate future.


    Wilhelm was aware that I am still married to Zeo, and he didn''t seem to mind as long as our relationship wasn''t that of husband and wife.


    "Since when....?" Sirzechs looked at us in surprise as well.


    Really, it was only Grayfia that didn''t seem surprised.


    "Many years now." It would be pointless to find the exact time frame. "Your father and I realized that we don''t love each other in that way anymore. We''re finally bringing this up because I''ve found someone."


    "Y-you found someone?" Rias slumped back in her seat. "Like you''re dating someone?"


    "That is correct, I have a new lover." I nodded.


    "Venelana, you didn''t." Grayfia slowly raised her palm, bringing it to her face. "Please tell me you didn''t."


    "What, what?" Rias looked confused, and even Sirzechs didn''t seem to understand.


    Well, Grayfia had always been a smart one.


    "You were gone the entire night." She said, "Please tell me I''m wrong."


    "I wouldn''t want to be a liar." I held myself back from laughing.


    "What!? Someone explain please!" Rias looked around.


    "Your mother.....apparently slept with your nephew." Grayfia groaned out, head falling to her hands.


    "M-mother!? She''s wrong, right?"


    "Oh no, that''s definitely what happened." I smiled towards my daughter. "It was a wonderful night we spent together."


    Their reactions were amusing to see.


    "Dad!? You can''t be okay with this?" Rias looked for support from her father.


    "I''m well aware of your Mother''s matters, Rias. And I support her wholeheartedly." Zeo didn''t even react outwardly, but I knew him well enough to know he was going to be laughing in private afterwards.


    "Mother!" Sirzech''s finally decided to speak. "You can''t date my son!"


    "Oh, now he''s your son?" I raised an eyebrow. "That''s funny, why wasn''t I told about this?" Millicas was back safe and sound, that meant I didn''t need to hold myself back from continuing to express my displeasure. "Besides, I''m afraid that ship has long past sailed."


    "Its, its inappropriate!" He slammed his hands on the table, perhaps properly registering what we actually did all night. "He''s your grandson! Y-you can''t just....."


    Yes he was, and that thought kept me nice and wet all night.


    "I assure you, I most certainly can, and I did. And if we''re talking about inappropriate, do you mean like keeping one of Rias''s old school uniforms in your closet with a temporary washable red-hair dye?" I said dryly, looking at both him and Grayfia.


    "W-what?" Rias was broken from her stupor as she looked at Grayfia and her brother.


    Grayfia started turning a bright red.


    "Grayfia!? Brother!?" Rias exclaimed with her own face turning red.


    "Ahem." Zeo cleared his throat. "And if we''re still on the subject of....inappropriate things. While we always encourage some.... exploration, perhaps you should make sure you sound proof your room when you''re with Akeno, Rias."


    "Bwah!?" Rias sounded mortified and utterly shocked as she fall back into her chair.


    I glanced at Zeo who looked back at me before looking at our children sitting at the table.


    Rias was sputtering something unintelligible.


    Grayfia was burying her face into her hands, completely mortified.


    And Sirzechs was staring off into space, perhaps coming to terms with his mother was getting fucked by his bastard son.


    "Our family meetings are always so productive." I said absentmindedly.


    "Oh yes, quite productive." He nodded, calmly sipping his tea.


    ***


    Sorry for the late chapter, don''t feel too well and probably not posting tomorrow. Think I have food poisioning or something.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 277:

    Chapter 277:


    I held Kunou on my shoulders as we stepped through the portal. The adorable fox grabbed my hair to hold steady, giggling as we left Skyrim.


    "Heya, Gramps." I greeted the old man as we walked into his home slash workshop.


    "Well, well, look who decided to drop by." Zelretch smiled back, his girlfriend sitting next to him.


    "Lucretia, you''re looking as beautiful as ever." I gave her a polite nod. I Still didn''t know what to call her yet..... so I guessed I''d just wait to see what fell into place.


    I turned to the last person in the room, sitting opposite the two older members. "Who are you again?"


    "Good to see you too, Schweinorg." Rin deadpanned.


    "Daddy, it''s auntie Rin! How could you forget!?" Kunou chastised me, not catching the fact that I was being facetious.


    I picked her up setting her back on her feet. "Of course, how could I forget?" I rubbed my daughter''s head. "Why don''t you go give your Auntie Rin a big hug~"


    Kunou took the cue as she ran towards the younger Magus, who''s eyes widened as she did her best to intercept the fox-shaped missile.


    "Gah, so cute!" Rin groaned out, giving her a hug. "I can''t even be mad at you, Schweinorg, this isn''t fair."


    "It''s good to see you, Rin. Seems like our schedules are making it hard to bump into each other recently." It''s good that she''s doing her own thing though, getting out there and living her best life.


    "Yeah, Yeah." She huffed, still cradling Kunou in a hug.


    "My Granddaughter is irresistible."


    Kunou perked up. "Hi grandpa Zelretch" She waived from within Rin''s arms.


    "Hello little fox." Zelretch smiled brightly.


    "Tactical Kunou strikes again." I replied without a hint of shame.


    "Weaponizing your Fox Daughter, well done my Grandson." Zelretch nodded in approval, which earned him a shoulder smack from his paramour.


    "Zelretch." Lucretia huffed, giving him a glare. She got up, walking around the table towards Kunou. "Hello there, cutie~"


    "H-hello." Kunou looked hesitant as she usually did when meeting new people. "I''m Kunou."


    "And I''m Lucretia, you can call me Grandma." She smiled brightly. "And you''re in luck, cause Grandma just made a batch of cookies."


    Huh, that''s lucky timing.


    Kunou''s eyes began to sparkle? as she looked over to me.


    "Go head." I let out a sigh. "I''ll just let your mother get mad at me for letting you eat so many sweets." She was going to be bouncing off the walls all night. Perhaps even literally in her case since she could turn into a cute little fox.


    "Let''s go to the kitchen." Lucretia held her hand out, which Kunou happily took it as she was led away.


    "She ate one of those monstrous sweet rolls over in Skyrim." I rubbed the bridge of my nose.


    "You mean the ones that are like....as big as her head?" Rin asked.


    "Are there any others there?"


    "....now that I think about it...." Rin just blinked. "I couldn''t get through a third of one..."


    A thought crossed my mind. "I assume Artoria could finish one off easily?"


    "Try four." Rin snorted with a laugh.


    "Sounds about right." Honestly, it was cute to see how gluttonous Artoria could be.


    "So what brings you around, Wilhelm?" Zelretch spoke up. "Something you want to tell me?"


    "Not in particular." I had a strange feeling.


    "Hmm? Nothing at all? Not any sort of....scandalous bit of information?" Zelretch was failing at holding back a growing smile.


    I narrowed my eyes, staring at him then I looked at Rin who didn''t meet my gaze, instead turning a slight shade of red.


    "Alright, who told you." I crossed my arms.


    "I don''t know what you mean." Zelretch hummed.


    "Was it Artoria?" I raised an eyebrow. "No, she wouldn''t. Maybe she''d tell Rin, but Rin''s acting too flustered."


    Rin, just flushed further in response.


    "Sca?thach?" I tapped the table. "She definitely would, but I don''t think she''s been back yet."


    "No one''s told me anything but you." He held his arms up with a ''I don''t know'' gesture.


    I stared at him for another moment before taking out an emerald from my ring. I channeled some Magical Energy to my finger and began to engrave a Rune onto the emerald. Blowing away the excess, I held it up to my eye, looking at the old man again.


    "Really?" I sighed, setting it down. "Did you really disrupt your own time flow just to tease me?"


    Zelretch started laughing. "What gave it away?"


    I knew it''s not exactly like I promised, and I''m still working on that, but I wanted you to alteast be able to come out. You''re my partner, I want to fight by your side.


    [...Whatever. I guess it''s not strange, of course you would need my help.] He huffed, going silent again.


    "What an interesting line of thought." Zelretch genuinely looked intrigued. "But it won''t be easy, the Boosted Gear is supposed to be a prison."


    "I know." I ran a hand through my hair. "I feel like....I have a bunch of pieces and I want thoughts on how to assemble them to see if anything is missing."


    "As interesting as this is, why did you want me here?" Rin asked. "I''m not exactly an expert on this stuff."


    "True, but who was the one who thought the Kaleidophones were an obvious idea?" I pointed out. "Believe me when I say, I genuinely want your input and opinions. You may not be an expert in the crafts I''m using, but you have a perspective that neither I nor Zelretch seem to have."


    Rin looked...proud? And there was an added hint of embarrassment at the praise.


    "And my knowledge on Legends and Myths with how they interact with the physical world." Lucretia hummed.


    "And the plethora of other knowledge you''ve gained over the years." I nodded.


    "Oh my, he sure does know how to butter someone up." The old Witch giggled.


    "You plan on bringing others in on this?" Zelretch asked.


    "Sca?thach and Jinn." I thought off the top of my head. "Maybe ask Kairi for some input since he''s more adept at Necromancy....possibly Medea if she''s up to it."


    "Hmm, Necromancy might be an avenue worth looking into. Not quite raising the dead by jailbreaking a spirit." Zelretch muttered to himself. "And if I''m not mistaken your original spells make heavy use of Runecraft, so Sca?thach will be required. And Medea is frightful in how much magical knowledge she''s amassed in her life."


    "And Jinn''s been studying Skyrim Magic for awhile now, with her speed, she''s probably mastered enough to match the Archmage." Being a Spirit of Knowledge wasn''t something just for show.


    "That''s an amazing lineup." Rin commented, a thoughtful look on her face.


    "Hopefully it''s enough to get my partner a little bit of freedom, even if temporary." I was hesitant to ask Meridia, I was fairly sure she could do something, but I didn''t know how much effort it would take. Ddraig wasn''t exactly on the same level as creating Dawnbreaker. He was a significantly powerful individual.


    Would she have to consume some of her power to recreate his body or something like that? I didn''t want to ask her something so...draining, especially when she talks about how the other Lords were always watching each other for openings.


    I''d rather we crack this the old fashioned way than risk one of my girls.-


    [Brat.] Ddraig whispered. [....thanks.]


    "My, this is giving me a lot of ideas." Lucretia smiled brightly.


    "Yes, I can''t say I''ve been this excited to research for a couple years now." Zelretch seemed to share the enthusiasm. "To summon a dragon, well, this is going to be quite interesting. Your other portions of the spell use Symbols and Anchors, should we start with that? I don''t think you can use the Boosted Gear since it''s still bound to you."


    "Yeah, I''m going to need to find something that works. Maybe see if a piece of Ddraig''s body is still floating around somewhere or something." I honestly hadn''t made it this far yet.


    "Why not make something?" Rin asked.


    "Hmm?" I looked towards her.


    "You got a bunch of dragon bones and scales, right? Why not make a staff or something like those ones that''re in Skyrim. I''ve seen a bunch that can summon those Daedra or other creatures. Maybe do something like that?" She offered, if a little hesitantly.


    "That''s....a good idea?" My eyes widened as I thought about it more. "No, that''s a great avenue to explore."


    "Daddy, I''m tired." Kunou yawned as I embarrassingly forgot she was there while getting swept up in the conversation. I looked down, realizing she ate the entire tray of cookies and was apparently crashing instead of going into a sugar high.


    "Why don''t you settle your stuff and we''ll meet up in the next few days to properly discuss this?" Zelretch offered.


    "That would be appreciated." I couldn''t help but smile seeing the sleepy fox. "I''m heading out with Yasaka and Kunou but we should be able to squeeze something in sometime later this week." Still didn''t know the exact date for the festival, but we''d probably solidify a time after this meeting with the other Youkai.


    I stood up, walking over to Kunou, she lazily held her arms out as I picked her up.


    "Alright, my little fox, let''s go home." I whispered, rubbing her head gently. I was sure that Yasaka was probably back at this point.


    "Yeah, it''s getting late." Rin stood up, stretching. "Thanks for everything, old man."


    "Think nothing of it. You''re my student, and It''s my duty." Zelretch smiled. "And you''ve been doing absolutely wonderfully so far, I''m very proud of you, Rin."


    The younger magus showed a red face at the honest praise.


    "Oh she''s so cute~" Lucretia teased. "And a granddaughter!" Lucretia exclaimed. "Zelly, our granddaughter is so adorable!"


    Jeez, she was quick to latch onto the idea, not that I could talk there. I guess we''re all a bunch of weirdos who were happy to accept these abrupt relationships.


    "Can you say bye to your grandpa and grandma?" I said softly to my little fox.


    "Bye, grama and grapa" She sorta slurred it with a tired tone.


    So cute.


    "Coming with, Rin?" I offered her a ride.


    "Yeah, I''d appreciate it." She nodded as I opened a portal and we both walked through.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    We have a discord -- CMxwmzC39G

 Chapter 278:

    Chapter 278:


    "Good morning everyone." I walked down the stairs to see everyone sitting at the table, well mostly everyone.


    Meridia was absent, but no one faulted her for being dimensionally challenged. The weight of her responsibilities were something none of us had the right to question. Hell, even Artoria and Yasaka with their experience as leaders couldn''t measure up with how much she usually had on her plate based on what little she''s talked about.


    "Master~" Raikou got up and practically glided into my arms. I hugged my servant, giving her a quick kiss on the lips.


    She didn''t seem to want to let go, and I couldn''t resist her. I grabbed two handfuls of that wonderful butt of hers.


    "Either go play in private, or start removing clothes." Sca?thach teased from her spot at the table.


    "You heard her." I said emotionlessly. "Let''s get naked, Raikou."


    "If my son wants it." Raikou said rather shyly, though her expression clearly contradicted that, a barely restrained smile forming on her face.


    "P-please don''t do that here..." Artoria squeaked out.


    I could just laugh, seeing Artoria''s bright red face. I gave one more kiss to my Servant as the joke was concluded.


    "Aww, I wanted to watch." Jinn pouted cutely.


    "You''ve gotten much lewder recently." I walked by Jinn, playfully swatting at her hair.


    "Who''s fault is that?" She grinned.


    "No idea." I smiled innocently, sneaking up on Artoria as I kissed her cheek. "You all have fun?" I patted her head, that flushed face of hers was always adorable. "And whoever made coffee, you''re in first place."


    "First place?" Sca?thach raised an eyebrow.


    "Mmm, I devised a ranking system ¨C"


    Sca?thach summoned her spear. N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "¡ªAnd I have decided that such a thing was ridiculous, and thus discarded the ranking system."


    I didn''t react as I poured myself a fresh cup of coffee.


    "Hmph." She narrowed her eyes, dismissing her spear.


    "In all seriousness, how was your girl time?" I asked.


    "It was productive." Artoria chimed in. "We spoke of important matters and other things we wish to keep between ourselves."


    I just nodded, there wasn''t a need for me to know everything, they were going to have their own secrets between themselves. I''m sure there were things they felt more confident speaking of with each other than me, just as I had embarrassing things I''d find hard to bring to their attention.


    "Do you want to have that talk now about what I did?" I offered, the timing seemed adequate even if Meridia and Yasaka weren''t here. "Or should we wait for the others?"


    "I believe Yasaka and Meridia shared similar thoughts and would not mind us broaching it." Artoria stated.


    "Fetch me another cup." Sca?thach commanded, holding up her empty mug.


    I rolled my eyes, taking it from her hands. "So, should I start? Then maybe add anything that I missed?"


    Artoria tilt her head. "I believe that would be a fine beginning."


    "Sounds good." Jinn nodded.


    Sca?thach just grunted, and Raikou slid in next to Artoria but was otherwise quiet in acceptance.


    "Alright, should I start off saying I realize my mistake?" I sat down Sca?thach''s mug infront of her, taking an empty seat at the side. "I''m not going to make any excuses; I feel like I''m not that same kid who was bold enough to ask Meridia to be my woman within minutes of meeting her." I paused for a moment, letting them all chuckle at the image they were surely aware of by now.


    Taking a sip, I took another second to enjoy the taste. "If I had to explain myself, I think I got caught up in everything that was happening, I had a lot of emotional baggage come undone and I was riding a certain high from that. In addition to actually being attracted and interested in Venelana, that was enough to sort of fall into her rhythm. Not that I''m excusing anything, mind you. I just wanted to express my mindset."


    "And you do not believe this will be a reoccurring situation?" Artoria questioned.


    "I will promise you all, as your Lover, Boyfriend, or any other titles you want to use for us." I swept my gaze around the room. "I will be more responsible, and I won''t act this way again."


    "I am pleased to hear you say that." Artoria smiled faintly. "I do not believe you would do such, but I wanted to be reassured with your sincere words. I will not raise a fuss at your romance of your grandmother. I understand that even if it was not a normal occurrence you would not have sought such skinship unless you desired her similarly as you do us."


    "That''s true." I nodded. "I don''t like one night stand or anything like that. I will not be hooking up with anyone not in my....harem."


    "That does not mean we accept her automatically." Sca?thach spoke up. "You have ignored many steps if you wish to juggle multiple woman in your life, my student. I told you before, I expect you to be sincere and invest in each of us. I understand that we are long lived and have our own duties, thus we do not spend every moment together, but that does not mean you are allowed to find comfort in any woman that you find attractive."


    "Not that we think you would, Master." Raikou quickly added. "We have decided to.....be vocal about our wishes as we have not spoken about them before. If you were needing comfort, I would have happily accepted you in every way. I am saddened that you did not come to your mother." I think she deviated slightly on that last bit from what they probably agreed to bring up.


    "Raikou..." I felt a twinge of guilt in my heart. "I''m sorry, I rushed into something in my excitement and made you sad."


    "I accept your apology." She said warmly. "While I will happily accept you in every way, I do enjoy your other focuses on me, Master."


    Ah, that was her way of saying she liked being treated romantically. Jeez, she was so cute when she was like this, I just wanted to dote on her some more.


    "And you, Jinn?" I turned towards my beautiful genie. "Anything to add?" It was important that I hear all their concerns.


    "Not really, I agree with what they''ve said. I also don''t think you would just start grabbing any woman who catches your eye, which you''ve proved to be true so far." Jinn shrugged. "However, I guess we should still talk about how, or if, you add more women to your harem, not just the way you brought in Venelana."


    "Agreed, that deserves a conversation." Artoria added. "I will say that I was not entirely sure when we first started....dating. The idea of a harem was strange and a little intimidating to me who had never properly been in a relationship." She fidgeted a little in her seat. "However, I have come to appreciate every one of your other paramours and enjoy spending time with each of them. I do not find myself jealous, and do not even see your gestures towards them as untold or unwelcomed. I.....am happy when I see you and the others smiling, sharing touches, enjoying each other''s embraces. And I am comforted by the fact that you would likewise treat me the same way and they too would feel the same in my own happiness." Artoria expressed her sincere thoughts.


    "She speaks the truth." Sca?thach crossed her arms with a slight smile on her face. "I like all your other women, my student. I am fond of them and have no problems considering them my sisters in our strange union."


    "Going to hug you both so much!" Jinn vibrated in her seat, having to visibly restrain herself from jumping out of her seat and grabbing a hold of them. She was always really affectionate when she could be, and just getting closer with everyone let her do it as much as she wanted.


    Not surprising considering how long she was alone for.


    "Yup and I went and basically elevated a woman you don''t know right into the same ''position'' that all of you share." I realized my faults already, but being spoken aloud really put them into perspective.


    "So you understand our concerns." Artoria nodded again. "We reached a consensus last night, we wish for you to consult with us before adding any more women to our group."


    "That''s completely fair and you shouldn''t have even had to ask."


    "Oh?" I quirked an eyebrow. "And you just so happen to be taking me along, eh?"


    Yasaka smiled innocently, grabbing my arm. "Is it wrong to want my big strong man to protect me~"


    "Oh well, I guess I''ll be putting some youkai in their place." Well, their culture was known for being more.... physical in certain matters. I didn''t mind staking my claim very publicly, so they knew who she was with.


    I tapped Kunou''s head, rather the hair piece I gave her awhile ago. She still wore it, she seemed to always wear it. I made sure the protections were still active and going strong.


    "Hmm, so you want to project strength when we go, right?" I asked.


    "That''s the general idea, but no one should try anything with Kunou at our side. And the old man would definitely stop that from happening." Yasaka nodded.


    "How long until we need to be there?"


    "An hour or two." She made the so-so genture. "The meeting isn''t for a few hours but I figured it would be nice to get a little early and walk around."


    "Have you talked to Jinn about awakening your Aura?"


    Her lips slowly curled up into a feral grin. "I have."


    "Well then, let''s give them a little surprise."


    [***]


    "Oh my, is this always how you feel?" Yasaka looked at her hands, her golden aura shining over her.


    "Daddy, me next, me next!" Kunou grabbed at me.


    I took a deep breath, patting her on the head. "Wait until you''re older, sweetie."


    Kunou whined, but I didn''t want to just give her a sudden boost in strength without consulting Yasaka some more.


    She didn''t know what I did, and probably didn''t care about the semantics. Honestly, she probably just saw her mom glowing gold and wanted that too.


    "And to answer your question, the euphoria wears off after a few minutes." I remembered when my Aura was awakened, it was an intoxicating feeling.


    "I already feel significantly stronger." She continued to admire herself. "And its a completely different feeling from Touki and Youjutsu, but so warm and complimentative. I feel like it won''t conflict with anything I normally do."


    Well, it''s the light of your soul, of course it won''t be detrimental.


    I was also curious to see what her Semblance would be.


    I thought I would need a little longer to recover, but I was standing firmly again after a few minutes. I guessed my new Campione status really made me stronger, even my soul. I knew that was the case in a broad sense, but I hadn''t really had the opportunity to meaningfully measure my soul since the change.


    "You have a good amount of Aura too." I made sure to add.


    Kunou, funnily enough, seemed to stop caring. Her attention taken by her mother''s phone she somehow acquired when I wasn''t looking.


    "Oh yes, momma can get used to this." She flexed, her Golden Aura flowing around her as she already deduced some uses for it. She stopped, looking at me again. "I think someone deserves a reward~"


    "Eww, momma!" Kunou gagged. "Eww, eww!" She started running around.


    So freaking cute.


    "Alright, alright." Yasaka laughed. "Come here, little fox, we''re going to head over and see the old man."


    "Mmkay." Kunou ran back over and grabbed both our hands.


    "You have a teleportation circle?"


    "I have the coordinates." She raised her arm producing a Magic Circle. And I was reminded that she knew atleast rudimentary magic here.


    She fired it up, enveloping us as I watched the space around us distort. I helped it along with my own use of the Kaleidoscope considering my Magical Resistance wasn''t letting it to attach to me.


    With a bright flash of light, we arrived in an empty room.


    Yasaka looked around. "That''s strange, they should have people waiting here."


    I stopped in my tracks, because I felt something strange I couldn''t put my finger on. Like....something out of the corner of my eye was trying to grab my attention.


    I narrowed my eyes as I summoned Mirage into my free hand. I turned to the side and swung it through the air, only to be met with resistance. Something invisible blocked it, a clear ''clank'' resounded in the empty space.


    "Buahahaha!" A voice bellowed out. A figure started to appear, as if the surroundings were peeled away from him, as if he existed there always and what I had seen was a lie. I could guess who he was immediately, the gourd-shaped head was a dead give away.


    But my attention was taken by something else. He was standing to the side, my sword still stuck in the air, facing off against something else.


    "Can''t believe he saw through me." The Old Youkai rubbed his chin, eyeing me up and down.


    "Maybe you''re getting senile in your old age." Another voice answered back.


    "Bah!" The Old Youkai huffed. "It''s because I had to hide both of us. If it was just me I''d never been detected." He swiped his hand through the air and another figure came into view.


    Another non-human. He was tall, with noticeable fur throughout his arms and face. Long hair and a weathered look about him, but a strange serenity about him, almost.....holy in nature. He was keeping my sword at bay with a pipe of all things.


    I saw him fully now, an interesting pair of sunglasses, and his true race was revealed.


    He looked like a monkey.


    He pulled his large sunglasses down with his free hand, Fiery Golden Eyes looked at me.


    "Hoh, you''re more interesting in person." He said calmly, not at all perturbed at being on the end of my sword.


    "The Great Sage Equal to Heaven." I could guess who he was.


    The Monkey, smiled.


    [*** ]


    Got another chapter coming up in a couple minutes

 Chapter 279:

    Chapter 279:


    My sword pushed against his pipe as I stared at him.


    He was definitely not someone to be ignored nor dismissed. I''d heard his legends and knew them quite well, and I would even admit to being a fan.


    Sun Wukong ¨C the Monkey King ¨C The Great Sage Equal to Heaven.


    There were so many more titles I could call him.


    His eyes had a faint fiery glow to them, a golden hue pulsing as he looked me over. He smiled faintly before letting the tension off his hand, withdrawing his pipe. I hesitantly held my sword protectively to the side.


    If needed, I would immediately take Yasaka and Kunou and escape. This was not a foe I could even dream of taking lightly if it came to blows.


    "People don''t really call me that anymore." He smiled good naturedly, and I felt the tension ease up and begin to dissipate. "These days, it''s usually the Victorious Fighting Buddha if they''re inclined. But I mostly hear ''That old Monkey''" He chuckled.


    [Careful, brat.] Ddraig spoke up. [That Monkey is not someone to be trifled with. Even at my best, It would be a hard fight.]


    How strong was he?


    [Once when Albion and I were fighting above China, we heard an annoyed shout.] Ddraig began to explain. [We ignored it, of course. But suddenly things got very dark. A massive staff slammed down on Albion and shattered a good few dozen of his scales.]


    I didn''t outward react, but I was genuinely surprised. I knew how strong Ddraig and his rival were. To hear that Sun Wukong actually damaged Albion back in their prime with a single ¨C probably casual ¨C attack was more astonishing.


    His legends weren''t over exaggerated it seemed.


    "Sun Wukong." Yasaka broke the silence, in a respectful tone. "It''s been awhile." She bowed her head slightly.


    The Monkey King chuckled again, scratching his head. "Haah, it''s been.....twelve years? Where does the time go." He smiled warmly. "I still remember when your mom was running things and now here you are with a little one of your own."


    I felt Yasaka''s hand squeeze my arm. I glanced at her and I could more or less guess what she was trying to convey. This guy wasn''t an enemy and probably wouldn''t become one.


    I dismissed my sword. "I''ve heard your stores, Monkey King." I adopted a respectful tone as well. If he wasn''t going to be an enemy, then I shouldn''t treat him like one. Besides, I did admire him based on the stories.


    "Haha, I''m glad some young''uns still like to listen to those tales." He twirled his pipe. "But that''s long in the past. I even passed on that title to my successor a few years ago."


    "Still a wet-behind-the-ears brat if you ask me." Nurarihyon grunted. "He''s got talent, but it''s going to be hard to live up to your name."


    "Kids gotta grow up somehow." Son Wukong shrugged. "Gotta go on his own adventures, experience his own life ¨C the good times and the bad times."


    That''s interesting, I could vaguely recall that tibit of information, but I never bothered with it until now. Didn''t remember the kid''s name, but apparently, he passed on his title and old gear. "The kid got a name?" I questioned.


    "Bikou." Sun Wukong said plainly. "Last I heard he was running around with your ¨C " He paused, waiving his hand as if trying to think of the right word. "¡ªRival."


    I blinked in confusion. "My rival?"


    "Yeah, the White Dragon Emperor." He replied nonchalantly, tapping his pip to remove all the old stuff inside.


    I took a long breath, letting it out.


    The Monkey king smiled almost smugly. "Even if I didn''t see that video of you fighting that storm brat, not many things can hide from my eyes." For added effect, they ignited again in that fiery and golden glow. He raised his hand up, a finger extended. "Lots of fun things I see about you that I haven''t seen before, makes an old guy like me wonder where they came from."


    I guessed there was no point in hiding it, may as well try to get more information. "Is it well known then?" I relaxed slightly, noticing how at ease he was. I was still tense, but looking at him again, he in no way appeared to be looking for a fight.


    "Who knows." He shrugged again. "Some of us older folks probably noticed the Gauntlet, but not a lot of them even bother with the newest technology."


    [Ask him about Albion.]


    "And what about the owner of the Divine Dividing?" I questioned. Once again, my knowledge was...miniscule in this area.


    "Did Ddraig put you up to that?" The Old monkey chuckled. "Still so obsessed with his rival."


    [Fuck you.]


    "I''m sure he''s cursing me right now."


    "He is." I didn''t deny.


    The money grinned. "It''s funny."


    "What is?"


    "Fate." He still had that wide grin on his face. "You both are Half-Devil Half-Humans...even if that''s not entirely accurate for you anymore." He pointed out, making me twitch involuntarily. "And you both loath your families, of which, are each related to a Lucifer. If I wasn''t so sure that other brat would utterly lose as he is right now, I would call it the perfect rivalry."


    [Damn right, my host is way better than that white asshole!] Ddraig snorted. [I can''t wait to see the look on his face when you wipe the floor with his pathetic wielder.]


    "Boosted Gear. Various blessings, some strange power emanating from your soul ¨C" He paused, looking at Yasaka. "¡ªthat she also seems to have. And a bunch of other stuff, but the Divinity is what really surprises me."


    "Divinity?" Nurarihyon repeated.


    "Mmm, feels a lot like the storm brat''s, but it''s weird." Sun Wukong stated. "Well, I can see why Indra wanted me to investigate you." He said casually as if it wasn''t something I would take issue with.


    No, I most certainly was more on guard now. "Excuse me?" I felt myself having to stop from reaching for my sword again.


    "You expect the higher ups not to look into you, kid?" His eyebrow raised over his glasses. "You can''t just throw around the power you did as an unkown entity without people getting concerned."


    "So this all comes back to me fighting Susanoo." I let out a sigh. "Really regretting my decision there." Well, then I remembered how happy Izzy was in those moments she spent with him and those feelings diminished.


    "Well.....in my case, it''s not because of that." He fiddled around in his pockets, taking out a piece of paper. "Indra assigned me a task of looking into the reason why his visions of the future were thrown off. Suffice to say that you were the variable in all of them."


    That made me freeze up. It was something I hadn''t considered until this point. The fact that I wasn''t bound to this World-Line meant that certain events around me must have been thrown off if the higher powers were watching them intently.


    "I-is Daddy in trouble?" I heard Kunou ask Yasaka as we all seemingly looked back at her.


    "Oh sweetie, Daddy isn''t in trouble." She reached down, hugging my daughter.


    "Hey Yasaka why don''t I take Kunou and show her around, eh? It''s been awhile since she''s been here." Nurarihyon offered.


    Well, the obvious cue was obvious.


    He didn''t move to touch it, instead, his eyes glowed from behind his glasses, then he threw his head back and erupted in laughter.


    I shared a look with Yasaka and we were both confused.


    "What''s so funny?"


    "N-nothing." He managed to eek out between laughs. "Oh Merciful Buddha, the future is going to be fun."


    And I was confused. Was something wrong with my spear, or was I not privy to some kind of inside information or a joke?


    I decided not to dwell on it. With a wave of my hand, the spear returned to my storage.


    "Alright." He cleared his throat, settling down. "There''s a real reason I''m here besides just wantin to meet you. The old bastard''s going to talk to you both about it cause it''s gonna concern yah at some point, but I figured I''d back him on it since we''re friends."


    "And I have a feeling I''m not going to like the sound of this." Yasaka sighed. "Continue." She gestured at him.


    "Sorry, it''s not good news." He gave an apologetic smile. "I said I was checking up on that Pendragon Family, I snuck in during one of their meetings heard some secrets." He shot a little smirk my way which annoyed me for some reason. "But I wasn''t the only one there. Saw one of them Fae Folk up on the wall disguised as a bug."


    "Fairies?" Yasaka furrowed her brow. "That was in England, so it''s not that surprising...what would they be doing all the way over here? They never come to Japan."


    The Old Monkey tapped his pipe. "I think you both know the answer to that question better than I do." He chuckled.


    My mind immediately went to Artoria and I could put the sequence of events together. "Mother fucker." I face palmed.


    "See, the kid gets it." Sun Wukong grinned.


    Artoria was not going to take this kind of news well. "And I assume because it''s being mentioned that they aren''t exactly ideal guests?"


    "There''s no sugar coating it. Most of them are menaces that leave chaos and destruction in their wake, even when not trying. Indra and by extension most Patheons don''t really care, but the humans and their followers often take the brunt of it. I heard a thing or two about others making preparations since they''re popping out of the woodwork all over the place."


    I knew about Fae, they were not....enjoyable. I knew about my world''s Fae, not my birth world''s. The Rules were different here, did they serve a similar purpose or were they some kind of eldritch monstrosities like some lore describes? Were the courts the same or did the courts not exist?


    "It''s just one thing after another, isn''t it?" Yasaka groaned. "Heard about some Exorcists kicking up a fuss in my territory, now this mess."


    I reached out, grabbing her hand. "Hey, you got all of us. We''ll make sure nothing bad happens." I gave her a reassuring smile.


    Yasaka did perk up a little bit at that. "I do, don''t I?" She smiled brightly right back.


    "Ahem." Sun Wukong cleared his throat. "Not that I don''t find that adorable, but I was gonna head out. I''m already pushing my schedule to report back to the Lightning Head himself."


    "Report about me, you mean." I said dryly.


    "Them''s the breaks." He seemed unconcerned. "But, what I tell him is what I feel like, so don''t worry. He''ll be pissed at you, but he won''t be pissed and paranoid at the very least."


    "Gee thanks." I sighed. "Just what I need, another God whose shitlist I''m on."


    "Seeing you like that makes me feel responsible." He sighed, rummaging through his pockets. "Here, take this as an apology."


    He tossed something into my hand, and my eyes practically buggered out of my head as I realize what it was. "Is this....?"


    "Oh, you recognize it? Yeah, they''re pretty tasty, should be a nice little treat for someone of your level too." He nodded, proud of himself at my reaction.


    "A Peach of Immortality." I said the name out loud.


    "You''re joking." Yasaka brought her face up to it, taking a large whiff. "It smells absolutely divine."


    "Did you really just give me a Peach of Immortality?" I looked up at the old Monkey.


    "Eh, sorta." He made the so-so gesture. "I take it you know about them then?"


    "The Peaches that Grow in the garden at the Jade Emperor''s palace. There are supposedly three types, each gives 3000 years of longevity when eaten. The first blooms every 3000 years and is supposed to ascend you, and makes you stronger and faster. The second blooms every 6000 years and is supposed to give eternal youth and inborn flight. The Third blooms every 9000 years and you become as eternal as the Sun and the Moon." I recited form memory. "Or so I''ve read."


    The Monkey king laughed. "The mortals have embellished them over the years. While they''re pretty darn good, they aren''t that good, otherwise we''d have ruled the planet long ago."


    "That''s fair, I just got....excited." I held the fruit in my hand and was heavily resisting the urge to shove it into my mouth.


    "This one Is of the first type, like you mentioned. They''re supposed to ripen every 3000 years, but this one is only about 1600 years old before it was forcibly ripened by an influx of immortal Qi ¨C or Senjutsu as it''s known around here. Only about half as good as you''d expect, maybe somewhat worse due to the nature of its ripening." He shrugged, not appearing to care too much about the finer details.


    "Still....this is a valuable thing. I couldn''t even imagine putting a price tag on it."


    "It''s not a big deal, I got about a dozen more." He smirked.


    "Of course you do." I deadpanned. "No wonder the Jade Emperor tries to smite you every time you go to China."


    "I never said it wasn''t for a good reason." He chuckled.


    "Though....a random question about it."


    "Hmm?"


    "Can I...make wine out of this?"


    "You.....want to make wine out of the immortal fruit that other Gods would and have literally killed for?" Sun Wukong asked slowly.


    "I mean....the thought crossed my mind and I was curious?"


    "You." His Glasses dropped down slightly. "I like you." The corners of his lips curled up. "Let me tell you all about my experience in trying to make Peach Wine with these things." Before I knew it, he had his arm wrapped around my shoulder.


    "Weren''t you getting ready to leave?" Yasaka questioned.


    "Bah, that old Lightning Head can wait. This is important stuff!"


    I''m still annoyed by some of the earlier things he said andheir implications. Not to mention the small amount of worry I had due the new information he revealed regarding the Fae. However...I can''t say I disliked this Buddha.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 280:

    Chapter 280:


    Yasaka and I walked into the main hall where Nurarihyon held court.


    The Monkey King had left already after we chatted for a little while. It was....odd seeing another God acting so nonchalant around me. Izzy was one thing, Meridia another, and even Pandora was an outlier due to my status, but he genuinely seemed like a good guy. I had a feeling he was like that to everyone unless you ticked him off.


    Well, I guess he''s a Buddha, not a God, but that was mere semantics as far as mortal standards went. He was an ascended being far above a regular person.


    Definitely not how I pictured a Buddha to act, but at the same time, it''s exactly what I would expect from the Monkey King who retired.


    The room itself was very.... traditional. Nurarihyon sat at the top, elevated slightly above the ground to denote his status. There were many more spots set up all around the room, leaving the center as an open area. There was another spot at his side for Yasaka, I presumed, as a means of proper respect to a foreign leader.


    And Kunou was playing with the old man.


    Reminded me of when Kunou was with Zelretch.


    "Have a good chat?" The Youkai leader glanced up at us.


    "It was.... productive." Yasaka exhaled.


    "Stupid Monkey, he told you already, didn''t he?" Nurarihyon grunted.


    "Unfortunately." Yasaka nodded, walking over to her spot, and practically collapsed into a sitting position on her mat. "I feel like I can''t get a break." She sighed.


    "It''s not the worst thing we''ve had to deal with." Nurarihyon also didn''t seem to happy. "I still think the Devils and their Evil Pieces being created can''t be topped. How chaotic did things become back then?" He casually pulled at Kunou''s cheeks as she giggled, suspended in air infront of him. "No offense." He glanced at me


    "None taken." I took the seat next to Yasaka as she gestured. "I wouldn''t bat an eye if their faction collapsed. I''m only talking to.....one other devil." I shrugged, thinking of Venelana''s smile the last time I saw her. Was it too soon to shoot her a message? "Nor do I like those Evil Pieces, too easy to abuse."


    "Abuse?" He snorted. "Let''s not pretend like they took anyone else into consideration when they were made."


    "Yeah, that''s a fair assessment." Frankly, someone as smart as Ajuka Beelzebub, he couldn''t have not guessed how they would be used.


    I''ve actually read a few papers published by him. Surprised to find out that there is a sort of Magical Academia out in the open between all factions. Obviously, everyone kept secrets, but research was sometimes shown off for various reasons.


    "Had to remove too many of those annoying bastards when those things were first made. Came running all around here trying to fill their peerages." Nurarihyon barely held back the disgust in his voice. "Lost too many of my men because they got one of those things forced into them and I couldn''t do anything about it."


    "So you hate Devils then?" I hope that didn''t extend to me.


    "Devils as a whole?" He rubbed his chin, spinning his finger in the air, and Kunou who was floating in place mimicked his movements as she started spinning. Her giggles filled the room, making it hard to take the atmosphere seriously. "I don''t know." He rubbed his head. "I''m not one for just painting them all with the same brush. I don''t like the Devil Faction, but I can understand not all Devils are bad. I don''t start off having a good impression of any Devil I meet, and they gotta earn my respect more than most."


    "Probably more than they deserve from you, based on everything I''ve heard. Just banning any Devil from your territory would be something no one could fault you for if I''m not guessing wrong."


    "Well, I do got a couple that come around that me and my boys like." He adopted a wide grin. "But I don''t talk to the higher ups there, don''t care about negotiations or settling any grudges. What''s done is done, and I don''t want anything to do with their government."


    "And that means they come to me." Yasaka signed, rubbing the bridge of her nose. "They think I''m the easier one to seduce with their false promises and what-not."


    Nurarihyon grinned happily at the sulking Yasaka.


    "Huh, how many have tried to get you to join their peerages?" I asked her.


    "Way too many." She said dryly. "But atleast that should mostly stop with you around." One of her tails reached out to me like it usually did.


    Yeah, no other Devil was touching my woman.... except maybe Venelana. If any idiot even thought about forcing an Evil Piece on her, he''s going to be eating every single one of them.


    "Speaking of, one Devil and his peerage come around every now and again." Nurarihyon spoke up. "I think you''re related to him, have a few things in common too. That Bael brat that got kicked out of his family because he couldn''t use their bloodline or something."


    I blinked in realization. I haven''t thought about him in any capacity. "Really, he comes around here?"


    "It was a couple years ago that he came wanting to learn Touki. We, of course, denied him and everything. He knelt infront of my home for two weeks until I agreed to teach him." The Old Youkai laughed. "He''s been welcomed by me and my boys ever since."


    "Respect where respect is due."


    "Respect transcends all races." Nurarihyon nodded in approval as well. "It''s how that old Monkey and I became friends. I snuck into his home and stole his pipe when I was younger." He flicked his hand, revealing an intricately carved pipe. "Managed to leave India before I was caught. We became fast friends afterwards."


    "Your ability must be really impressive." I furrowed my brow in realization. He snuck into a Godly domain and stole from Sun Wukong himself.... "I couldn''t even tell you were there, only that something was wrong."


    And he said the effect was weakened due to shielding someone else along with him.


    Though, now that I had an idea about him, I might be able to counter that with some effort.


    "Bah, I was stronger when I was younger." He stood up, stretching his back. "This old body of mine can barely even keep up anymore. I was even discovered by you when I was only shielding the Monkey and Myself. If it was a few hundred years ago, you''d been stripped bare before even realizing I was there." He laughed.


    That''s actually a scary thought.


    Nurarihyon glanced at me, and Yasaka sent me a look and I realized it was my turn.


    "Anyone got a problem with that?" I spoke up for the first time, sounding a little arrogant if I said so myself. Based on what I was told, I figured it was better to come off strong.


    "Oho." Nurarihyon grinned. "You all gonna let him get away with that?" He swept his gaze around the room.


    Roars and shouts erupted, words thrown at me, but only one person stood up. And he was the biggest guy in the room. His skin looked a toasty brown, with long white hair and a scared face. It gave the impression of a life full of fighting.


    "Yeah, I got a problem with it!" He stomped forward. "You got a lot of nerve coming in here and saying something like that! We already letting you be even if you aint worthy of Yasaka, but you trying to start something? A scrawny Devil like you? I''ll show Yasaka you aint a good fit." He slammed his fist on his chest.


    "Got a response for that, brat?" Nurarihyon laughed, looking towards me. Almost everyone waiting for me to respond.


    "Well, it looks like someone''s calling me out." I stood up, loosening my tie. "How about we make it a little more interesting?" I offered.


    Nurarihyon quirked an eyebrow, still smiling wide. "What you got in mind, brat?"


    "Nothing much, just a small request for the winner. Of course, if I win, it comes from you." I stated.


    "Interesting, I accept." He slapped his fan against his palm. "What do you think Yasaka, can your man win against my Lieutenant?"


    Yasaka actually looked....bashful. I think she was enjoying this all too much. The fact that I was defending my spot at her side probably made her happy. "I have no worries, my man is strong~"


    "Beat him up, daddy!" Kunou shouted, making the room go quiet before laughter rang out.


    The big guy looked.... deflated at the words. Kunou scored hits even when she''s not involved


    Well, I didn''t mind playing along like this. I wanted to get into Nurarihyon good graces, make an ally hopefully and help things between the two factions. This felt more like a formality that the old man set up than an actual calling out.


    I rolled up my sleeves, meeting him opposite in the middle of the room. "Rules?" I asked.


    "No weapons, no Magic, no nothin but our fists!" He smashed them together.


    "Alright, I want a clean fight then. This isn''t to the death and we aren''t making enemies here. A friendly brawl over some drinks." Nurarihyon poked us both with his fan before turning back towards everyone. "Settle an old man''s curiosity, what''re you going to request from me if you win?" He asked, loud enough for everyone to hear. "Keep in mind, it''s only a small request."


    Did he realize I was going to win? So it was just a spectacle then.


    "If I win..." I looked at him. "I want to become a member of the Hyakki Yagyo?- ¨C The Night Parade of One Hundred Demons."


    I was met with silence.


    "You..." The big Youkai raised his large hand, pointing at me. "You want to join.....why?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?" I quirked my head. "I grew up Japanese, I''ve heard the stories, I lived the stories. Why wouldn''t I want to join when I am presented with the chance. Call it....a childhood dream." My mom did tell them to me when I was little, among other ones. It''s very popular folk lore in this country. While I was never quite as fascinated like with other things, I still thoroughly enjoyed them. "Can''t say I''ll be around all the time, but I''d love an honorary position."


    Childhood nostalgia reared its head again. It would also make good inroads with the group after proving myself and getting accepted. Should help Yasaka too in that regard, so it was killing multiple birds with one stone.


    "Boss." The Big Youkai''s posture changed. "Let''s change the rules."


    Nurarihyon''s expression changed, though he didn''t seem displeased in the slightest. "I feel the same way."


    "I''m gonna use my Touki and Youjutsu. Use whatever you want." The Big Guy stated, looking much more serious that he was before.


    Youjutsu, huh? It''s the power inherent by Youkai, like how Demonic Energy is inherent by Devils. Yasaka doesn''t use it much, specializing more in Touki than the former.


    The Big guy rolled up his sleeves, revealing many tattoos up his arms, and they began to glow. His Touki visibly engulfed his body as well.


    "I''m Aotabo?. I was born a spirit from a fire that ravaged a town three hundred years ago." He introduced himself. "I''m Third seat to the boss. If you want to join, you''re gonna have to get through me."


    It sounded domineering, and maybe even meant to be said to dissuade me. However, the look on his face, the anticipation, well, I believed he was expecting it.


    I rolled my own sleeves up, Aura flaring and Magical Energy filling my body with Reinforcement.


    It was a chance to see a Youkai''s abilities up front, and a powerful one at that. I thought this guy was atleast in Ultimate Class, if barely.


    "With Pleasure."


    ***


    No, this isn''t a crossover with the Nurarihyon series, I just barrowed a few things here or there like this guy''s name.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 281:

    Chapter 281:


    I admired the amount of power that was being put off of this Youkai. Though, I didn''t know if he was intentionally letting his Touki flare so violently, or it was just a sign of being at a lower threshold than Yasaka''s because even before unlocking her Aura, Yasaka was noticeably stronger.


    Around us, a barrier flickered into existence, covering the center area that was designed to be our stage. Based on their personalities, I wouldn''t be surprised if they had infact made this whole room with the intended purpose of having people brawl right in the middle of it.


    I rolled up my own sleeves, and locked eyes with him. I''d admit I was a little enthused by this turn of events. I did love a good spar and I hadn''t had a good fight in too long....


    Dammit, Sca?thach corrupted me.


    In more ways than one.


    "Careful." Aotabo? intoned. "My Flames hold the grudges of everyone who died at my birth." He gave a word of warning before said flames enveloped his fists more thoroughly.


    And they were not normal flames, even with magical senses/sight. They held a baleful aura to them, with almost a gray shimmer.


    I could feel it prickle against my skin.


    "Interesting." I couldn''t help but grin, raising my arms up, ready for him. "Show me what you got."


    He didn''t speak again, but he stepped forward and his massive fist swung down. The Touki around it exploded, and the flames around it roared.


    I raised my arms up to block, my Aura flaring up protectively as he made contract. I felt it and my feet skid across the wooden flooring as I found myself several feet back from where I started.


    He looked proud of himself, raising his fist up again.


    I clenched my hand a few times and looked at my Aura where his flames attacked. They hadn''t burned, they eroded. His flames managed to erode away a small portion of my Aura on contact.


    How fun.


    "I thought you were just a scrawny Magician." He grunted. "Guess you got some kick in ya."


    Did he not know I fought Susanoo or was he just goading me, wanting me to go hard?


    Either way.


    I kicked off the ground, my own fist covered in my Aura. He copied me, raising his arms up to block as I slammed my fist into his guard. He went sliding across the ground, sliding a couple more feet further than I did.


    He slowly lowered his arms, his glare making it through. There was a slight red spot where I hit him.


    I don''t think this was so much about fighting as ''proving'' myself.


    His Touki roared to life again, his massive body moved faster than it had any right to. Within the blink of an eye, he was already infront of me again, his fist flying down.


    My Aura-clad left arm swiped up, knocking it away and I followed up with my own punch right towards his face.


    He spun his body to the side, rolling with the blow, taking no damage. Instead of immediately turning back and throwing another fist, he continued in his motion, pivoting on his foot, his leg coming from behind, his heel aimed at my temple.


    It was an impressive display of maneuverability for someone his size. Right at the moment he committed to the attack, his cursed flames enveloped his leg.


    I ducked under the kick, the cursed flames corroding the air right above me and sailing off, slamming into the barrier.


    "RAAAH!" The large Youkai let out a roar, regaining his original footing, a flurry of punches rained down on me.


    I didn''t back down, my Aura burst out to meet the intensity of his Touki as I also began to throw out my own punches to meet his. They weren''t mindless exchanges like what I had done with Susanoo to prove a point. No, we each sought the other''s openings, deflecting and parrying any blows that would be critical.


    Within these exchanges I could tell that he was superior to me in unarmed martial prowess. I would admit it wasn''t something I could claim mastery of or even much familiarity with. However, My Aura and physical prowess were able to offset that advantage without pushing further into my own abilities.


    Just when I thought he was going to force a new opening, he instead jumped back, gaining distance. "You fight well, Devil." He spoke a smidgen of respect present. "Hmph, I should be offended you''re not at your best but I''ve been enjoying this too much." There waw the making of a smile forming on his face. "This has gone on long enough, take my strongest blow."


    I chuckled at his words. "I''m better with my sword and Magic." I freely admitted. "Come, let me see your best, I''ll meet it head on."


    "Well said!" He raised his voice along with another explosion of power. His Touki was erratic before, but now, it was running rampant. His cursed flames also started lashing out uncontrollably. The Tattoos on his arms ¨C some sort of mystical enhancement or something ¨C glowed with a monochromatic light. His Touki and his Flames suddenly jerked and were forced together.


    Behind him, they formed an image of a skull and it let out a roar before it dispersed and gathered around his right arm.


    "Damn brat, you''re going to make me put effort into this!" I Heard Nurarihyon groan and felt the barrier around us intensify in power.


    I looked at his Cursed flames that were condensed around his arm, enhanced and empowered by his Touki. Frankly, it reminded me of my own Power of Destruction, a similar concept at their base. His corroded, mine destroyed.


    His flames certainly had potential to reach greater heights.


    There were shouts of anger, auras erupting at his words.


    "Don''t worry, I did a thorough sweep of our territory, there aren''t anymore here right now." He raised his arms up, trying to clam everyone down.


    "Boss, who dares!?" Aotabo? slammed his fists down, cracking the floor.


    "Fairies." Nurarhiyon scowled. "Most of you lot don''t remember when they were active some centuries ago. Not a good group, annoying and vindictive. They hold grudges more than any other species in the world. Specifically, they were Elves. Damn good at disguising themselves. Don''t know why they were here, and I don''t care. They''re no longer welcomed. I''m declaring open season on any Fairies that come through!"


    There were more cheers, a clear fire in their eyes with venom spat out in hate.


    "Boss." A calm voice carried over the crowd. Everyone turned to see a Youkai in the far corner.


    "Zhu Bajie, speak." Nurarhiyon addressed him.


    Zhu Bajie? Wasn''t that the name of the Pig Demon from Journey to the west? I highly doubted that this was the same pig, I supposed some descendent?


    A Boar or Pig Youkai. His fingers were interlocked, arms propped up. He gazed off into the distance, a serious look on his face. I didn''t know who this Youkai was, but he had an intense pressure about him. "Are they...Hentai Elves?" He asked with complete seriousness.


    Silence filled the room, everyone look at him in disbelief.


    ".....Drag him outside." Nurarihyon said slowly. "Strip him and beat him."


    "Boss, please answer!" The supposed Zhu Bajie squealed as a couple other Youkai grabbed him. He grabbed at the ground, literally squealing as he was dragged outside. "It''s a man''s romance, boss!"


    "Beat him until he cries for his mom."


    "Boss.....do we have to? The last time we had to beat him up, he.....made it weird." One of the Youkai dragging him out said embarrassed.


    "Dammit, Zhu Bajie." Nurarihyon face palmed.


    "Mommy, what''s ''hentai''?" Kunou asked, and everyone in the room heard.


    "Execute him." I said without a second thought.


    "Why does something like this always happen?" Yasaka sighed.


    "Mommy?"


    "We''ll talk later, sweetie. It''s not something to talk about in public." She atleast got Kunou not to bring it up for now.


    "....Zhu Bajie?" I hesitantly asked.


    "Descended from his namesake." Nurarihyo pinched the bridge of his nose. "Even the Old Monkey wants nothing to do with him. And to make it worse, he''s loyal and trustworthy. He''s literally put his body on the line for his comrades and almost died a few times."


    Admirable.....


    " I suggest we move on." I offered an out.


    "Excellent idea." Nurarihyon shifted back to his earlier temper. "Fairies!" He clapped his hands. "They''re running around in our home and causing trouble. And right as we got our yearly festival coming up. So I wanted everyone to know about the potential threat while we''re all out having fun. I need everyone to be on the lookout this year." He turned towards Yasaka. "I''ll pass it over to our esteemed ally."


    "Thank you." Yasaka gracefully smiled, standing up and making her way next to the old man. "Not much is changing this year. We''ll have the Arena set up again and do the whole song and dance you all enjoy so much. So no fighting in the streets unless you got a damn good reason, and you will explain your reason to either myself or Nurarihyon." She glared at everyone, most of who looked rather sheepish. "And as The Old man said, be on the lookout, but I also got a few extra hands helping me so also be sure to enjoy the festivities. Besides the new threat, we all had a run in with those cultists not that long ago. Be on the lookout for them as well, I don''t suspect anything, but it''s better to err on the side of caution."


    "Damn bastards." Nurarihyon growled. "Set up a bunch of bombs around our home just to distract us from helping you lot."


    Sounded like both ends got a kick in the side from those Tamamo-no-Mae cultists.


    I leaned back as Yasaka continued on. "We have a few more details to work out, and the sooner we get them done, the sooner we can start the celebrations."


    It was fun seeing Yasaka in her element, being a leader. Watching her capture the attention of everyone, captivating them with her charisma. They weren''t even her subjects, yet they hung onto her every word.


    I''m lucky to have such an amazing woman.


    And I was getting excited for our ''date'' that was coming along with the festival.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. / astoryforone


    We have a discord -- CMxwmzC39G

 Chapter 282:

    Chapter 282:


    "Hey Girls." I greeted Artoria and Raikou who were sitting on the couch watching TV.


    Surprised, they turned from the cooking show they were watching.


    "Wilhelm."


    "Master."


    They both perked up upon seeing me portal into the room.


    I stretched with a yawn, taking an empty seat.


    "Have you finished with what you needed to do with Yasaka?" Artoria asked.


    "Yes, I''m curious about the Nurarihyon here as well." Raikou sounded just as interested.


    "Yeah, we were there pretty late. They were celebrating and we got swept up into it and only left when Kunou couldn''t keep her eyes open. So I stayed the night over at Yasaka''s." Fluffy tails were always nice to sleep between. "Good news is, things are probably as good as they can get between both factions and from what Yasaka told me, the festival is going to start at the end of the week."


    "I look forward to partaking in the festivals." Artoria smiled warmly.


    "It feels so nostalgic." Raikou looked wistful. "And how was the other Youkai leader?"


    "He''s.....an interesting character. And I can say for a fact that he''s sandbagging around me and is much stronger than he lets on. His ability is terrifying and he snuck up on my several times without me being able to notice."


    "Master, you should be wary of him regardless." Raikou warned, perhaps leaning more on her own experience.


    Yeah, I remembered she said that our version could hide from the world if he chose. Time had no effect and such if he desired it.


    Fucking terrifying.


    Thankfully, I think this Nurarihyon is nowhere near that level.


    "And there were no problems that occurred?" Artoria asked.


    "There was, but it''s not something that needs immediate action." She needed to know, but I wanted to make her understand it wasn''t her fault that this was happening. "Oh, I almost forgot. I also met with Sun Wukong."


    ".....the Monkey King from legends?" Raikou tilt her head.


    "One in the same." I nodded. "Long story short, apparently my actions have caused Indra some manner of...annoyance since his clairvoyance isn''t seeing me properly."


    Kind of funny considering he''s Raikous father.


    "You are not showing any signs of panic, so I assume that it is not a immediate problem?" Artoria asked while Raikou looked worried, but silent.


    "Pretty much." I scoot closer to her. "With every Patheon up and about, he can''t really send his people over here to cause problems. Oh, on a side note, Cao Cao was one of his apparently, even if he had no hand in what the idiot was doing."


    "....I am not surprised." Artoria sighed.


    "Oh." I perked up upon remembering. "The Monkey King also gave me this as an apology." I took out the Peach.


    "I-is that what I think it is?" Artoria crawled over to where I was, and even Raikou was up on her feet, only a few inches away from what I held in my hand. I couldn''t fault them it was a very tempting item I acquired.


    "A peach of Immortality." I nodded. "Granted, it''s...a little defective, but it''s about half as good as the lowest level one in legends."


    ".....A-are you going to eat it?"


    "You''re drooling." I pointed out.


    "I am not." Said the Servant with drool falling down her chin.


    I quickly put the Peach away as I feared it might enter the abyss that was Artoria''s stomach. She looked depressed once it disappeared and I couldn''t help myself. I moved in quickly, my lips claiming hers with my tongue sneaking into her mouth.


    "Mmmfh!?" She made a surprised noise before relaxing and enjoying the moment.


    "Tasty." I grinned at her as we finally parted. I did so love seeing her get so flustered. I glanced at Raikou who had been looking at us. "You''re next." I didn''t give my Servant a chanced to respond before pulling her down to me, taking her just as I did Artoria.


    Having her sink into my arms always gave me a warm feeling.


    "Master~" Raikou cooed when herlips were freed from mine.


    "Just a nibble?" Artoria, uncharacteristically pouted, wiggling into my side as Raikou occupied my arms.


    "I have a plan for it, and you''ll get to enjoy the taste still."


    "Ooh?" Her eyes sparkled.


    "I''m going to see about adding it to a batch of materials and make a wine." I explained. "I know you''re not a big drinker but.."


    "I do not mind wine." Artoria responded. "I have enjoyed wine much in the past and have a preference towards it."


    That..... made sense. Yeah, not everyone who enjoys alcohol liked harder liquor.


    "It''s a work in progress, more a thought really. I don''t actually know anyone who has the knowledge on how to make wine from an Immortal fruit." Maybe I should ask Izzy for advice?


    "By the way ¨C " I kissed Raikou''s nose. "How was meeting Izanami for the first time?"


    "She was pleasant." Raikou responded with a smile. "I can see why you are fond of her. It was amusing to see a Goddess try her best to appear non threatening."


    "No longer hesitant about me being friends with her?" I questioned. Izzy was a good friend of mine and I didn''t want any contention there between them if possible.


    Raikou cutely shook her head.


    "It was enjoyable seeing Rin stammer around her." Artoria giggled. "The others also seemed to enjoy her presence."


    That''s good. I wanted my women to get along with my friends.


    I did want to talk about other things, but for the moment, I opted to start exploring their bodies with my hands. And the looks they gave me certainly showed they had no problem with what I was doing.


    ***


    "I do not know how you convinced me to do this." Artoria huffed, stepping through my portal.


    "My charming smile." I offered as an plausible explanation.


    "I believe it was the thing he was doing with his fingers." Raikou giggled.


    "D-do not mention that! I was swept up in the moment." Artoria turned a very bright red.


    "I think your face was cute." Raikou smiled. "And the sounds you made were also adorable~"


    Raikou teasing Artoria, I didn''t know I needed this is my life until now.


    Artoria could only just cover her face in embarrassment.


    "But in all seriousness, you said that Rin was doing things in her Workshop all day and you wanted to come along with me during my errands."


    Though, maybe there was some truth in Raikou''s words. I didn''t think she''d be bold enough to show off her panties to an audience when I got a little handsy. It just goes to show how comfortable Artoria had become with my other girls. She didn''t mind me doing some light touching and letting another person hear her little moans.


    And Raikou, well, she had almost no issue doing lewd things with me if others were around. Well, others as in my other girls, I don''t think she would appreciate being shown off to random people, not that I would want that either.


    Hell, that whole thing with Sca?thach, she was very into it.


    "Must we see...her." Artoria huffed once more, seemingly calmed down, if still a little red.


    "I like her." I shrugged. "I think we''re becoming fast friends."


    "Very well." Artoria breathed out. "I suppose I do not.....despise her."


    "Who are we visiting?" Raikou asked. "You merely said you were running errands and asked if we wanted to accompany you."


    "A Servant in Artoria''s War." I always was hesitant to reveal the identities of servants to other people, it was a personal thing in many circumstances. To know another Servant''s name meant you knew very intimate things about them by way of the Grail. N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "Caster." Artoria said dryly. "She is.....eccentric."


    "...I believe can I feel a similarly to my own Caster." Raikou sympathized.


    "But why did you not deposit us at the temple where she resides?" Artoria looked at me curiously.


    "Well, I wanted a nice moonlit walk with two beautiful ladies." I shot them a smile. "And admittedly, I do have things I need to reveal that concern us that Yasaka and I learned yesterday."


    "I fear a sense of dread approaching." Artoria''s expression turned serious. "You danced around it, I can assume it involves me in some way as you have taken glances towards me."


    "It does." I wouldn''t hide it nor sugar coat it. She was an adult, and I wouldn''t baby her. "The Pendragon incident had unforeseen consequences."


    "Of course it did." Artoria groaned, rubbing the bridge of her nose. "I am still dealing with issues that are accompanying that mess. Please, just be blunt about it I wish not to be held under bated breath."


    "The Fae had been moving since then." There was no more blunt way to say it than that. "Nurarihyon told us he discovered several Faeries that had replaced some of his people in secret. I assume that Yasaka is talking to the others and asking for help. Sca?thach should be knowledgeable on their ploys and magics to find any spies."


    Atleast, that was what I got from our talk before.


    "But why would ¨C" Artoria paused, a realization dawning on her. "It''s my fault. I used my Noble Phantasm ¨C both of them so blazingly."


    "Perhaps, but no one''s blaming you." There was no denying that her actions were likely what led to this, but it wasn''t her fault in the way of blame. "And if I see you start sulking, Yasaka gave me permission to spank you."


    "I am doubtful that Yasaka told you to do such." Artoria gave me the driest look.


    "You wanna bet?"


    "....I retract my previous words." There was a little bit of amusement in her tone, so I suppose I did my job correctly. "Ignoring my sword for what it is, Avalon may be the more pressing issue. It is not only my greatest defense, but it is also a metaphysical link to the reverse side ¨C to Avalon that resides within the Fae Realms."


    "Yup, I thought so as well. There is no doubt that they noticed a new pathway that opened up to their home that also just abruptly appeared with little to no reason."


    "Perhaps I should ¨C" Artoria was abruptly cut of, her face pushed between two very large breasts.


    "I don''t want to see you depressed." Raikou hugged her tight, without any prompting from anyone else. "No one blames you."


    Raikou being affectionate with other people was wholesome.


    "Y-you made your point." Artoria managed to get out while suffocating in the best way.


    "Medea." Her master interjected. "Behave."


    "Mou~ Hubby don''t take his side!" Medea whined.


    "You have spoke of both Wilhelm and Atalanta on a few occasions." He closed his eyes, sipping his tea. "Don''t dismiss them out of fear."


    Huh, she told her fiance? about me? That made me happy to hear.


    "When?" She grunted.


    "End of the week." I smiled much to her annoyance.


    "Will it be safe?'' Kuzuki asked. "I am not knowledgeable about many things. But I do not have a good opinion of Youkai based on stories."


    "The leader there is Yasaka ¨C a Nine Tailed Fox, she''s also my woman. Not to mention some other familiar faces will be up and about. If some idiot attacks or does something stupid, I can''t speak for them. But for the general populace, there are plenty of humans that walk around with no issue."


    "Acceptable." He replied bluntly again.


    "Fine, I guess we''re going on a date then." Medea rolled her eyes and tried to sound annoyed, but it was failing horribly.


    "Also, how would you like to get in a research project with me and some other people?" It would be very beneficial if I had her help with our research.


    "Research project?" She tilted her head. "What do you need my help with, boyo?"


    "Well, it''s complicated and would take awhile to explain. There are a few other people who will work at it from different angles, but for now, I would like your help crafting a Mystic Code with dragon parts."


    "You want my help to create a Mystic Code with legendary materials?" She said dryly. ".....I suppose I could lend my aid since you would at least be working with something acceptable." And she wasn''t totally salivating at the idea of working with Dragon Materials. "The Gods know you could use some real magical guidance." She added with a rather haughty tone.


    Oh, so that''s how it''s going to be, huh?


    "Souchirou Kuzuki." I looked towards him. "Permission to give your fiance? a purely platonic hug?"


    "W-what!?"


    "Granted." He replied.


    "H-hubby!?"


    "Get over here." I stood up, arms open.


    "Get away from me you brat!" She squeaked with a flustered look before teleporting away.


    "There is no fighting it, Caster." Artoria calmly drank from her own tea, an amused smile on her face.


    "Thank you." Kuzuki''s tone still never shifting, but there was a hint of appreciation to it. "Caster pretends to be annoyed, she simply has difficult expressing her true feelings." He had the faintest hints of a smile forming on his face.


    "It''s my pleasure." I grinned happily, opening portal to where she teleported to.


    Real Magical guidance, huh?


    Gonna bully a witch.


    ***


    Noncanon Omake ¨C Gaining a ''System''.


    "You know, Ddraig, it''s days like this that really make me appreciate life." I laid upon the grass lawn of my house, basking in the sunlight.


    [Ah, lazing around, those times are always enjoyable. Not a care in the world.]


    I closed my eyes, letting myself drift off. I think I was about to fall asleep until something suddenly collided with me. I felt a sudden pain in my head, like someone jammed a lego into my brain.


    "What the devil!?" I shot up, looking around.


    [What? What''s wrong?"]


    "I don''t know, something suddenly hit me.


    [Ding!]


    "W-what?"


    [The hell was that?"]


    [New host found. Synchronizing system.]


    [Installing updated]


    [Loading setting]


    [Greeting, User! You''ve been chosen to be the next host to System 1.2039]


    I opened my mouth and closed it again, seeing floating blue panels infront of my face.


    "Yeah, no." I narrowed my eyes. "Fuck off."


    [Perhaps the host doesn''t understand the opportunity he''s been given.]


    "Uninstall." I commanded, seeing if that worked.


    [Uninstall initiated, countdown to full removal in 30 seconds]


    [30....]


    [29....]


    [Uninstall paused]


    [System asks Host not to make any hasty decisions. The System can provide


    the host with any number of boons.]


    "Oh?" I quirked an eyebrow.


    [This sounds sketchy as fuck] Ddraig stated.


    "Yeah, my thoughts too, but let shear it out." I waived my hands about. "Oh ''great'' system, what exactly can you do for me, hmm?"


    [The System is glad you asked. Do you crave power? Do you know that


    you walk amongst the supernatural? Gods exist of every religion and


    mythology! Step out from beneath their shadow! Don''t be a helpless


    chess piece in their games! The System will make you strong!]


    "...I''ve killed Gods. I''m pretty damn strong. Hell, the dragon in my soul can hear you."


    [...]


    [Do you wish to explore all of creation!? To go beyond the mere


    stars, to seek out other worlds that exist beyond your own small


    world? With the System''s help, you can visit other worlds, worlds


    completely different than your own. The System can take you to see


    things beyond your wildest dreams.}


    ".....I already do that."


    [The System doesn''t understand.]


    "I am a master of the Kaleidoscope, the operation and manipulation of parallel worlds. I''ve gone to many different worlds at this point and continue to do so." I explained.


    [....]


    [The System has more to offer! Do you desire women ¨C]


    "Let me stop you right there." I interrupted. "I have a harem that I care very much about."


    [...]


    [Legendary Weapons?"]


    "I have tons of Divine weaponry and other such things."


    [Spells?]


    "I can call upon The World Tree through my own created spells. Not to mention I''m a user of Primordial Runes."


    [Techniques?]


    "Learned to break the rules of reality by swinging a sword from an expert."


    [....]


    [System uninstalling resumed.]


    "Yeah, thought so." I laid back on the grass, closing my eyes. I ignored the count down, and continued to enjoy my lazy day.


    ***


    Wrapping up some things over the next few chapters, doing a small stint in Skyrim, then onward to DxD canon, or what''s left of it.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my /astoryforone


    We have a discord -- CMxwmzC39G

 Chapter 283:

    Chapter 283:


    "That was pleasant and far different than I had expected." Raikou commented as we arrived at our second destination.


    "Medea isn''t that bad, Artoria just holds grudges."


    "I do not hold grudges!"


    "Just how you aren''t competitive?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "I am also not competitive." She puffed up. "I merely have a strong desire to win when competing."


    "So, you''re not upset anymore that I cheated on our first day in that axe throwing contest?"


    "You admit you cheated!" She jabbed her finger at me in righteous accusation.


    I turned to Raikou. "Exhibit A"


    Artoria reddened and turned away with a huff. She calmed down and looked around. "What happened here? There is a lot of destruction."


    "Our War." Raikou replied. "This is where Master destroyed Assassin''s Noble Phantasm."


    "The First time using my Yggdrasil." I admired the landscape. There were craters and scorched earth all around. Luckily it was deserted without anyone nearby except for the Yggdmillennia family.


    "It seems the large pieces of her fortress have been cleaned up." Raikou swept the horizon. "How long has it been since we have last been here, Master?" Raikou asked.


    "Should be about two months." I tapped my chin. "I wanted to give them time to get their stuff together before looking for a status report."


    "Status report?" Artoria faced me again.


    "Did I not mention it?" I blinked in realization. "I sorta...am sponsoring and or rather subordinated the Yggdmillennia family after the war. They were going to be snuffed out after the Mage''s Association got done with them, so I stepped in and offered them a way out with conditions."


    "You have subordinates now?" Artoria looked intrigued. "I am curious to see how you lead them. I have yet to see you command large forces."


    "I''m not very hands on, I don''t want to micromanage them. I basically told them what they''re not allowed to do, and what I expect them to provide and then left them to their own devices."


    "Not all leadership is about watching or controlling their every action but directing them with purpose." She stated. ?v€l-B!n.


    "I preferred commanding small units." Raikou pulled me back into her arms, her boobs resting atop my head.


    "Yes, smaller and well-coordinated groups are always a more pleasant alternative to large armies." Artoria nodded along. "Most of my fond memories are from leading my knights on adventures in smaller groups, not the battles that took place amongst my armies."


    "Luckily I don''t have to do deal with the day to day stuff. I honestly don''t know how you both dealt with it in the past, nor how Yasaka currently deals with it." The thought just made me nauseated. "Having to be responsible for so many people and every little issue.....bleh."


    "There were many trying times. However, there was a pride that came with it as well." Artoria chuckled.


    "Indeed, it was difficult to manage the personalities of even my Heavenly kings, but I will always look upon them proudly." Raikou also agreed.


    "I wanna hear more stories later." There were probably many things I still didn''t know about their lives, and I knew we had a long time together, but I wanted to hear it all. "But for now, that''s the Yggdmillennia Castle." I gestured behind us towards the large castle in the distance.


    "I do not look forward to interacting with these people again, Master." Raikou frowned slightly. "I do not recall any fondness for them even after....being fixed."


    "Can you still scowl at them like they''re disgusting insects?" I asked.


    She tilt her head, looking thoughtful. "Like this?" she scrunched her face in a way that elicit a strange reaction from me.


    "Oh that is disconcerting. I can understand some of Mordred''s sentiments now." Artoria quietly commented, but I felt something different.


    [I want to do some lewd things to you while you look at me like that.] I sent through our link.


    "Master!" Raikou let out an adorable squeak, hands shooting up to hide her embarrassment.


    "W-what?" Artoria looked at us in confusion.


    "Master is being naughty." Raikou''s lips trembled to keep from reacting.


    "I may or may not have said something through our link." I cleared my throat. "Regardless! Let''s head on over." And I masterfully deflected her question.


    ***


    "Lord Schweinorg." Darnic was there to greet us as the gates to the castle were opened. Along with his entourage, they all bowed politely.


    "Darnic Yggdmillennia, I''m glad to see that you''re still alive." I looked around, eyeing the place and inspecting it.


    "It was closer than I would have liked." He replied. "If not for your intervention, and by extension, the Wizard Marshall, I would not be here."


    "And I''m curious how that went." I knew he would escape relatively unscathed, but the details were worth noting. "But before that, my companions." I gestured to Raikou first. "You know my Servant, Minamoto-no-Raikou."


    And she did that scowl of hers from before.


    It made me tingly.


    Was it because she wasn''t under her madness now that I could feel more comfortable thinking about it?


    "And my Girlfriend, Artoria Pendragon." I then held my hand out to Saber.


    "A pleasure." She said curtly.


    I don''t think they quite guessed her real identity yet. Possibly only taking note of her family name.


    "Any associate of Lord Schweinorg is welcome within these walls." He bowed politely once more. "May I ask the purpose of your visit?" He turned back to me.


    "Right away." He bowed before going on to report. "We have a few samples in here if needed, shall I being my report?''


    "I don''t need to verify for the moment." I waived him off. "Just an update for now."


    "Very well." He nodded. "Our most obvious accomplishment in this new field are the production of Health Potions. Based on the sample you gave us of that completed product, we have been able to thus match roughly 88% of effect."


    "Impressive, your family just continues to show its brilliance." It was important to praise them since I was sorta their boss.


    "Yes, we have an almost 70% creation rate of each potion. Based on projections I believe we will reach 90% in less than 6 months." He continued. "As for other Potions we have achieved some success in, these Stamina Potions ¨C so aptly named ¨C are more difficult but we have cracked them only two weeks prior. Unfortunately, we are still experimenting with the creation phase and thus only have confidence in a completed product around 20% of the time."


    "Impressive once again. I know I didn''t give you all much in the way of direction and yet you''ve carved out a production method in such a short amount of time." And the fact that they''d already started a small farm to keep up with their own demand.


    There were clearly bounded Fields around the room to help stimulate the growth. I could only imagine the trial and error that went into figuring out each individual plant''s needs.


    "I thank you on behalf of the Yggdmillennia for your kind words." He dipped his head again. "We have also started experimenting with other Potions but achieved little success. Merely a handful of completed products that we have attributed to unique circumstances or just luck and have been unable to replicated with any certainty."


    "I have complete confidence that you and your people will be able to achieve the results we both want in time." I wanted to reassure him that I wasn''t here to pressure them any further. Their results were already extraordinary compared to what I expected. "And what of the finished stock do you have so far?"


    "In total, our percentage, the Wizard Marshall''s percentage, or your Percentage, Lord Schweinorg?" He asked for clarification.


    I suppose Zelretch already told him of our deal, not that I cared. "Just mine, what you do with yours is your business and what the Old man does with his is his own as well."


    He appeared happy with my mentality. "Calculating the share you proposed to us you should have about....1200 Health Potions available and around a hundred Stamina Potions."


    I opened my mouth and closed it again. I was expecting a twentieth of that amount. "Darnic." I clasped his shoulders. "Well done. I''m very happy with your results and with your family so far."


    "Thank you, Lord Schweinorg." He barely held back his happiness.


    "I reward my people, Darnic. The share you''re getting is payment for your hard work, but I want to reward you all separately." I mentally shuffled through my storage, deciding on what to give him and saw something I thought/figured they would be quite pleased with. With a gesture I deposited a small pile on bones on the ground. "I believe you all can do quite a bit with some Dragon Bones, yes?"


    His eyes widened, and even Fiore, who had been quiet, looked like she was about to fall over. I believed some of the Homunculi who were staying out of sight also went stiff.


    "D-dragon bones?" Darnic repeated.


    "Admittedly, they were used in a ritual to create an Undead Bone Dragon so their a little.....worn in a sense." Necrotic Energy had seeped into them after so many years. "But Dragon Bones are still Dragon Bones."


    And It''s not like I don''t have quite a bit more and with access to an even further amount.


    "I am unable to express my thanks for this gift, Lord Schweinorg." Darnic bowed again, but it felt more....genuine this time. "I hope to live up to your expectations."


    He was really good at kissing ass, huh?


    He didn''t even try to do the whole ''oh we can''t accept such a gift'' deal. Magi were still a greedy bunch. I found it hard to think of more than one or two crafts that couldn''t make use of Dragon Bones to an absurd degree.


    "Keep up the good work, Darnic. And keep your nose clean, you know my lines, please don''t cross them." I just wanted to reiterate my position. "Now, do you mind if I take a look at the research of the other stuff I gave you?"


    "Yes, right away!" He stood up, swinging his cane around. "Prepare what he requested immediately!" He commanded to everyone in the room.


    ***


    "This was an interesting trip." Artoria commented as we sat quietly in a room, still at the Castle.


    I had asked for somewhere quiet to look over some things.


    "You both had been awfully quiet. Was it that boring?"


    "Not at all." Artoria denied, shaking her head. "I wished to observe how you interacted with those who you perceived as your subordinates. I enjoyed watching you work as a leader." She smiled warmly. "They were originally your enemies in your previous War, and I could not detect any resentment from the one called Darnic."


    "Yes, Master. I recall how displeased he was at our last meeting. The man we just saw could have been mistaken for someone else." Raikou also added.


    "Well, that could be attributed to having just lost the War and had to settle for a consolation prize. However, it appears they''ve hit quite the windfall." I didn''t even bother asking them about their finances, it was their concern not mine. I only cared that they continued to provide my share of Potions and such. "And the Potions aren''t the only thing, their research into Dust so far has given me some interesting ideas. They dabble into a lot of different crafts and they had a preliminary idea of grinding down a bunch of Dust and creating artificial Jewels with it." The idea sounded fascinating and gave me many thoughts. It obviously wasn''t that simple, otherwise Dust Crystals would be a complete replacement for regular Jewels. But they still had some neat ideas.


    "I''m happy~" Raikou wrapped herself around me again, the excitable servant sometimes just decided she wanted some affection. "The place we first met is stilling bringing my son happiness. Your Mother is happy~" She said again.


    "Yes it appears we have an abundance of Potions now, and I believe it is easy to understand the significance of them for our allies." Artoria hovered right next to me as well. "Do you have plans for distributing them?"


    Split between Yasaka and Thorum in some manner, but I needed to work out the finer details there.


    I was about to respond until I felt my Kaleidophone buzz inside my storage. I took it out to see that Yasaka was on the other end.


    Both Raikou and Artoria noticed and peaked over my shoulder.


    "Heya, everything okay?" I asked, answering the call as the beautiful Kitsune appeared on the other end.


    "Wilhelm." She smiled brightly. "And both of you as well~. Are you busy at the moment?" She asked.


    "Not particularly, was just wrapping up some things."


    "Good, would it be possible to come home soon? I have someone.....asking for you." She seemed to choose her words carefully.


    "Asking for me?" I couldn''t even think who would cause her to have to call me.


    "Yes." She sighed. "Normally, I could turn people away like this but.....that damn old Man sent him my way with a letter of recommendation." I could tell Yasaka wanted to drop her head to her desk. "And he''s not....a bad person. I have spoken with him for all of ten minutes and deduced that much. A bit of an.....idiot though."


    "I honestly have no idea who you''re talking about." Who the hell was looking for me?


    "That old bastard mentioned him when we were there the other day. You should know him, the one who got kicked out of his family ¨C Sairaorg Bael."


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 284:

    Chapter 284:


    The Girls and I portaled back to Yasaka''s office almost immediately, surprising the Fox.


    "You didn''t have to come back so soon, it isn''t that dire of a situation." Yasaka commented.


    "We were basically done anyways." I waived off her concerns. "Besides, it sounded like something you don''t want to be dealing with right now."


    "....that''s not untrue." She admitted before sighing.


    "Yasaka, is there something the matter?" Artoria asked.


    "Did Wilhelm fill you in on our latest concerns?" She asked.


    "Indeed." Artoria''s expression hardened. "I will do everything in my power to make sure they does not threaten your domain."


    "That''s sweet of your to say." Yasaka softened considerably. "However, and I''m probably being a hypocrite for saying this, but don''t get anxious over something beyond your control. You''re not at fault for any actions caused by other people." My Fox got up from her desk and walked over, sweeping up Artoria into a hug.


    Honestly, I think after their meeting, they''d gotten closer as a group.


    "We have had the same conversation." Raikou said with an amused tone.


    I just noticed how on Artoria''s case they both were. Was there something I wasn''t aware of? And It wasn''t in a negative way, they were being very supportive of her.


    Not that I was at all against it, just an observation.


    "How has that whole situation been going? I presume Nurarihyon''s information had been helpful?"


    Yasaka finally let go of the smaller woman who let out an embarrassed noise after being dislodged from between her bosom. "We''ve had no hits so far, but there have been some.....traces." ?v€l-B!n.


    "Traces, what traces?" Artoria asked for clarification.


    "Sca?thach''s wording and I did not receive much elaboration. And from what I understand, she has complete confidence in hunting down any errant Fae in my territory."


    "It''s easy to forget about her life before she was confined to the Land of Shadows for thousands of year." I ran a hand through my hair, almost subconsciously. "The Fae were very active during her years, and I''m sure she''s had her fair share of run ins."


    "Yes, I would hazard a guess that Sca?thach has even more experience than I do. Most Fae I''ve run into ¨C beyond the reoccurring ones ¨C were.....benevolent in nature." Artoria seemed to choose her final words carefully. "Regardless, I am intimately aware of the chaos that can arise from them acting without proper oversight. This is not their lands, they will not be allowed to run rampant."


    "My experience is with Youkai, Oni, and ghosts." Raikou hummed contemplatively. "I fear I may not be much use in this endeavor beyond a sword to bare. Perhaps I would serve better watching over Kunou in the meantime?"


    "That would be phenomenal." Yasaka looked relieved. "If I don''t have to worry every moment she''s out of my sight, I believe I''ll be able to get much more done."


    "Leave her to me." Raikou smiled brightly. "No one will harm her." I saw a hint of killing intent flash through her eyes.


    "Sca?thach is hunting, huh." I threw my hands behind my head, leaning against her desk. "Should I feel sorry for them?"


    Yasaka quirked a smile. "Let''s debate that after we see what happens. But for the moment, I am beyond caring. If the old man''s to be believed, they probably kidnapped and replaced some of my citizens."


    "Tis a normal action that they take." Artoria shook her head with a frown. "Long have they been known from replacing others lives out of their strange whims."


    The stories of changelings weren''t just stories.


    A very real reality that Artoria experienced in her life.


    "Have you tried reaching out to Izzy yet?" I asked.


    "I have not." Yasaka admitted. "I was mulling over if I should or not. It felt like.....taking advantage of her."


    "She would love to be of assistance." Artoria interjected assuaging her concerns. "And I believe she would find them coming into her lands....distasteful."


    "And now I''m picturing an angry Izanami descending upon some unsuspecting faerie, and thus my mood has brightened." Yasaka perked up. "I did plan on inviting her to the festival regardless, an official invitation that is."


    All three of them shared a look then glanced at me before giggling.


    "I feel like I''m the butt of a joke."


    "Why ever would you have that feeling?" Yasaka replied with a grin.


    "Moving on." I rolled my eyes. "I have a favor to ask. I know supplies are still low at the moment, basic stuff to keep your territory operating. But...does that include things like weapons?"


    "Weapons?" Yasaka blinked. "Not particularly. We didn''t experience any major combat and the damage was done by small ¨C insidious groups ¨C who struck key locations and caused widespread damage. Why do you ask?"


    "Over in Skyrim, they''re pretty much suffering from low ¨C everything. I was talking to Thorum and they specified food, arrows, and spears as being at the forefront....and obviously potions and such but...."


    "I heard briefly about the Dragon attacks, is it really that bad?"


    "It is not a pleasant sight." Artoria''s face darkened. "I have seen many a field and town ravaged by fire. From what I have heard from the common folk, it is not uncommon for a Dragon to fly down every couple weeks, scorch the earth, and devour any livestock, only to fly off again."


    "Tell me about it." Yasaka let out a long breath.


    "What is Sairaorg up to right now? You said he''s here, right?"


    "I believe he had been diverted towards the training grounds while I figured out what to do."


    ".....and Mordred is at the training grounds..." Artoria suddenly spoke up. "I am suddenly filled with dread."


    "Oh dear." Yasaka blinked. "I did not think of not, and the others may be there as well."


    "And from the few things Nurarihyon said, he''s an idiot that likes to fight, right?"


    The look on her face pretty much said everything.


    ***


    Artoria and I walked towards the open training area at a brisk pace. We expected conflict, brawling and the like to be taking place, and while that was in fact happening, it was not what, or rather with who I had expected.


    Arrows were flying nonstop, to the point where it took me a moment to settle everything that was going on in front of me.


    I noticed Sairarorg out of the corner of my eye based on his description, and he was...standing off to the side, staring at the same scene we were. I think those were his Peerage members standing along side him as well.


    There were also people I recognized, Mordred was standing in a daze, watching as well. Along with Arthur, Le Fay, and even Achilles.


    But most importantly....


    "GET BACK HERE YOU DISGUSTING CREATURE!" Atalanta screamed, releasing another barrage of arrows towards someone I didn''t recognize.


    Her target was a man.....young adult? His age was ambiguous. He had dark orange hair, a medium height and a strange jewel on his forehead. "Neh, Neh, Neh, can''t touch me~" He danced around the barrage. Or so it looked at first glance, in actually, a good portion of the arrows were.....deflected before they could make contact with him.


    It was like they couldn''t hit him for some unknown reason.


    The Arrows infused with Magical Energy exploded against him, yet he still remained unscathed.


    "Let''s test that!" She growled, aiming her bow up into the sky and gathering a significant amount of Magical Energy.


    I knew what was coming, well enough that I was about to reach for my sword, except someone beat me to the punch.


    "Come on sis, that''s too far." Achilles was grabbing at her hands.


    She growled again, but dispersed the gathered power, slacking her grip.


    "Okay, I''m going to need an explanation." I spoke up, gathering all the attention. "And you should know better than to use that in a place like this, Archer." I narrowed my eyes.


    To her credit, she looked a bit embarrassed, her ears flattening. " I would have controlled it." She didn''t meet my gaze.


    "Explanation, now." I demanded, looking around.


    Yasaka wasn''t here and I would be damned if my woman was disrespected like this literally in her home.


    "H-he walked up and sniffed my butt!" She hissed, stabbing her finger in the air, pointing towards her previous target.


    I looked towards the unknown man.


    "I said you smell familiar." He shrugged as if it didn''t matter. "Good, too."


    "How dare you!" She hissed again, pulling her bow string back, only for Achilles to sort of wrestle it away from her grip.


    [That kid seems familiar to me. I just can''t place it off the top of my head.]


    That''s.....possibly concerning.


    "Oi!" I turned to look at a voice shouting from the other end of the courtyard. The one I recognized as Sairarorg Bael addressed me apparently. He had an intense aura about him, and a strange look of resolve on his face. He took hardened steps towards me, staring intently. I didn''t waver from his gaze, feeling oddly competitive. He didn''t stop until he was about a foot away from me, only being slightly taller as our eyes practically met at level. I could feel his Touki begin to seep out and it was heavy.


    I let my own Aura flicker, my Magical Energy escaping to match his.


    I think.... he had more Touki than Yasaka. Not to say he''s stronger than her, it''s sorta like Magical Energy in that aspect, more doesn''t equal strength, though it certainly helped. No, I think it was still a bit more unrefined compared to her. However, it was a startling amount.


    "Join my peerage!" He suddenly shouted. The tension evaporated immediately, and his expression was replaced with a goofy smile that could match Thorum''s.


    I honestly didn''t know how to respond, though a significant portion of his peerage facepalming behind him did resonate with me.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 285:

    Chapter 285:


    Sca?thach POV


    It was a pleasant feeling, to walk amongst the living once more. I had since been summoned for many moons, yet, the feeling had not vanished. The Land of Shadows would never become a distant memory, but times like this left a warmness in my chest.


    They were not human, something I may have even ventured to hunt in my past life had there been the opportunity, however to these eyes of mine, there were very little differences. All manner of creatures, ghosts, demons, and Youkai.


    Inanimate objects that had life breathed into them by the world, grudges that accumulated enough power to actualize into a coherent mass, and others that were simply born the more conventional way. Mothers held the hands of their children, non-human features swaying open in the wind. Fathers doted on their children and husbands showed affection to wives that differed so drastically at first glance.


    It was odd to see so many differences, yet no blatant distaste among the inhabitants.


    I was not unused to non-humans, many different peoples had lived among the lands I called home. However, rarely did they coexist in such a peaceful manner, especially in such confined settings.


    I remember even Setanta causing waryness among many common folk due to his divine nature.


    Though I suppose it was not the same. They all were welcomed under the umbrella of being ''Youkai''. A common title to draw them into a sense of community even if they did differ so wildly between one another.


    Regardless, I could not help but enjoy this place, to accept it as an extension of my home. My student''s home ¨C my home was placed here, thus I believed this place too also be under my protection. And now I had a woman to call a sister whom ruled over this realm, and my interest in keeping it cleansed of filth had increased.


    I can understand the difficulties that come with leadership, I believed most of Wilhelm''s women could. For someone like me who had thus walked away from such nobility and responsibility, I sympathized with Yasaka.


    I cannot comfort her in the same way Wilhelm could, and while I did take up the same guard that Raikou had in the past of Kunou, I did not have the same gentleness that the children would appreciate. Nor was I able to provide her with resources she would desire for her lands.


    To render my aid, I believed I only could rely upon my spear like I had done so much in my life.


    I ran my hand along the side of a building, allowing my Magical Energy flow out.


    A frown made its way to my face.


    "Soma." I called out lightly.


    The Guard of Yasaka immediately answered my call. "Yes, Lady Sca?thach?" He appeared before me, shadowing me along with several more members of the guard.


    "We are close, I have found traces." I revealed to him. "A mark left behind, I have rendered it inert for the time being, thus we will not be revealed."


    "I will tell my men, teacher." He bowed.


    I twitched slightly upon him calling me that, but I couldn''t deny the title from him and his people. I had spent many days at this point training them and a small bond has grown.


    "If I may ask...why did you request me?" He asked, just before departing.


    Hmm, I did ask for him by name, along with a handful of others to accompany me.


    "I appreciate your talent, Soma." It was simple enough. "I have never trained a man who dedicated his life to guardship. As Yasaka is someone who has become important to me, I will forge you into a warrior accomplished for such a role."


    This involves sniffing out potential threats before they could move. I will impart my knowledge of Fae in the hope of him learning for the future.


    "Now, place your hand here and close your eyes to focus." I grabbed his hand, gently placing it upon the stone structure. "Spread your Touki out, but keep it restrained once you notice the irregularity."


    He listened, as a good leaner does. He was hesitant, but I watched as his energy start seeping into the structure and he almost recoiled once he discovered what I had made more apparent by my own efforts.


    "What is this?" His eyes snapped open.


    I let out a small sigh. "A sign of Fae activity, a common action among many of their number. They have laid claim to this building in accordance with their own laws and customs. What you sense are their magics that have intertwined with it."


    Soma looked offended but kept himself from acting out. Good, a cool head was required for this line of work. "Lady Yasaka has not spoken of any allowances. I refuse to acknowledge this."


    "Yes" I felt the corners of my lips curl up. "It is as you say. Unfortunately, they believe their own laws supersede that of any lands they walk upon. It is why you must be cautious of accepting any debts or favors from one of their kind. A Geass is forced upon the recipient if they are not strong enough to resist."


    "I assume I am not yet strong enough?" He asked.


    "You would be correct in this assumption. A Geass, it is a difficult piece of Magic to maneuver around, even if you are stronger than the one who initiated. There are many ways around it, but they require predetermined knowledge of the one you are seeking. The most accessible solution would be to simply not speak but write down your words. A verbal acknowledgement is often required for a Geass to take hold, but not always. Names have power, remember this in all things. Writing your name on a parchment will often be enough to elicit a reaction from similar magics."


    I did not think I was required to elaborate as the concept of ''contracts'' was one known. Wilhelm''s race was one such notable example of a species that thrived off them.


    "I will take your teachings to heart." He bowed his head.


    A polite one as always. Not to mention his eagerness to learn anything I deemed to teach, a truly pleasant experience.


    "Good, now call the others."


    He put his fingers to his mouth, silently whistling. A sound that I would have to take a secondary measure to hear as it was beyond normal hearing.


    Four more Guards appeared beside him, bowing their heads respectfully. "We await your orders." They intoned as one.


    "Do not speak unless I give you prompt." I commanded. "Otherwise you may follow my lead. I am not in an official position of authority here, thus you are all acting as extensions of Yasaka. I am merely lending my expertise on this occasion." I wanted them to understand that I would not be holding their hands at every moment during any continued threats in the future.


    Seeing their hardened gazes, I believed they understood my intent.


    "Now, can anyone tell me about this building?" I tapped the brickwork.


    One of them stepped forward. "It''s an Inn, Lady Sca?thach." He replied. "They have a handful of rooms for rent and offer food and drink in the common room."


    I nodded along. The concept was not one foreign to me as I had patroned many similar establishments.


    "Speak your experience here." I told him to elaborate.


    "I''ve been a couple times, mostly due to their good prices for decent food and drink. The place had been owned by the same family for.....a few decades." He looked contemplative as if trying to remember some information.


    "That is enough, let us enter." I ushered them forth, walking to the front of the building.


    "A true knight?" Artoria spoke up, looking at him with an inspecting gaze.


    "Why yes, my Lady." He smiled. "I do not denote myself as such just because of the Piece I was gifted with by my lord. I have held my lance since I was but a boy and squired under a reputable Knight in my youth."


    Artoria seemed impressed. I don''t think she expected a Devil to be a proper knight.


    Well, someone won brownie points with her.


    "A Devil Knight? Didn''t think that was a thing." Mordred walked over, seemingly more interested now.


    "I believe Knighthood transcends race." He chuckled. "As long as one holds to their oaths and lives up to their own honor, a knight they are."


    "Well said." Artoria nodded, summoning her own armor around her. "I greet you, Ser Beluga Furcas. I am Artoria Pendragon."


    "Mordred Pendragon, yo." Mordred said much more casually.


    "The Pendragon family?" His eyes widened a little. "Yes, the honor is mine."


    I guess her name still held weight within their own ''community''.


    Well, it felt like the previous awkwardness faded. A sort of common ground now found.


    "Haah, my turn then?" Another one of his peerage walked forward. He had long blonde hair, wore light armor and had a sword at his waist. "Liban Crocell, also one of my King''s Knights. Though, not that kind of knight. I''m more of a Magic Swordsman." He rested a hand on his sword.


    "Heya, Cutie." A second woman with long blonde hair skipped over. "I''m Coriana Andrealphus, Bishop." She finished with a wink. She sounded.... flirtatious, but it came off as ingenuine. Maybe just a quirk of her personality?


    "Misteeta Sabnock, Bishop." Another introduced, wearing a hooded robe and carried a more traditional staff. He was a little shorter and had a greenish teal hair color. Honestly, I thought he was a girl before he spoke. He didn''t seem like the type to say much.


    With heavy steps, perhaps the most eye catching member of his peerage join them. He wore no shirt and his skin looked like it was made from stone, yet you couldn''t deny the muscles he showed off. "I''m Gandoma Balam, how ya doin? I''m a Rook servin under my King." He had a jovial tone even if it rumbled a little.


    The last unknown stood next to Gandoma, a bit talker than the others, but also pretty lanky and somewhat gaunt. He gave me a...odd feeling. Like my Draconic parts were being tugged at. I glanced at Artoria who also twitched a little upon him coming closer. "A pleasure to make your acquaintance." He stated with a surprisingly posh tone. Despite his appearance, he held a certain nobility to him. "I''m Ladora Bune, Rook for my king." He lightly bowed.


    "And this is Regulus!" Sairaorg finished up, pulling the other guy up from the ground, who looked no worse for wear. "He''s my Pawn, took all my pieces to reincarnate!"


    [OH! I know who that is now. The name was a big clue.]


    Someone you actually recognize?


    [Yeah I''ve run into him several times over the years since getting sealed in here. That''s another Longinus, the Nemean Lion.]


    And suddenly, a lot of things made more sense. Hell, his name really was a huge clue just as Ddraig said. Named after the brightest star in the Leo constellation. Not to mention his attention towards Atalanta whose legend involved being comrades with Hercules. I wouldn''t be surprised if he was able to ''sense'' that part of the Greek Hero on Atalanta who was a Heroic Spirit. An intuition that came about from being slain by a Greek hero perhaps?


    Or maybe it''s just because Atalanta was part Lion at this point.


    Who knew, but regardless.


    "Color me surprised." I crossed my arms, staring at the Lion masquerading as a mere Devil. "You managed to actually reincarnate the Nemean Lion and add him to your peerage."


    There was a flash of surprise that went across everyone''s face amongst his peerage. I could guess that this was probably a secret amongst them. Not that I could fault them, it wouldn''t be something to advertise, and it should be hard to guess based only on context clues.


    "How''d you know?" Sairaorg also looked surprised. "I thought I hid it well." He chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck.


    I''m curious how he''s able to walk around like this if he was sealed within a Sacred Gear. But at the moment, I didn''t feel comfortable asking.


    "Neh, it''s because he''s cheating~" Regulus adopted a mischievous grin. "If he could recognize me, do you think I couldn''t smell him? Hey there, Ddraig, it''s been awhile." He waived towards me.


    [Busted.]


    Well, that''s annoying. I thought my best bet was to pretend I don''t care. "He sends his regards." I made sure not to react even if I was peeved. "And if this was your only reason for coming here, I think we''re done." I looked back at Sairaorg.


    Well, they didn''t question Ddraig, so.....


    Sairaorg sorta let out a sigh, rubbing his neck again. "Look, I...I''m not really good at this." He looked like he was having trouble getting the words out. "I plan on becoming a Satan in the future." He said with a resolute look on his face.


    "Good for you?" I blinked in confusion.


    "I know it doesn''t mean anything to you. Old Man Nurarihyon said you don''t really like us, so I doubt you''d care. But I wanted to come over as soon as I heard about you." He expression shifted to something melancholic. "The Gremorys had been really good to me, even when I was disinherited and kicked out of the house with my mom. I was surprised when something like this happened to you to and if I found out sooner.....I would have offered you a place in my Peerage because when I become Satan, I''m going to make sure stuff like this doesn''t happen again."


    As much as I disliked those Evil Pieces, the way he genuinely said that...I would be lying if I wasn''t a little moved by the confession.


    "We''re all the same." His queen spoke up next. "All of us are cast aways. Some of us have Human Heritage so our pillars are considered extinct, others were simply tossed aside due to other reasons. We all.....had no where else to go until Sairaorg came along and took us in."


    There was a silent acknowledgement of that fact based on the looks they all had. I wasn''t entirely familiar with Devil politics, but I knew that some of the pillar families were gone. I didn''t know that some were ''gone'' because they didn''t want to recognize non-purebloods for whatever reason.


    "I should have handled it better." Sairaorg confessed with a sigh. "I was just excited to come see you and didn''t really think things through and now you probably hate me also. I just...when I heard the truth I couldn''t help but remember when I was all alone with my mom and I didn''t want another person of my family to suffer like that." And I barely knew him, yet I could tell he meant every word of it. "I saw you fight and stuff and you didn''t look to be in bad shape. I guess at the very least.....I just wanted to come and see if you wanted to be friends...."


    He wasn''t really good with his words, it came off kinda awkward but the intent was what mattered. And I don''t think he had a deceitful bone in his body. Which made it all the more annoying that he was tugging hard on certain heart strings of mine so easily.


    "Old man Nurarihyon said to come over because the festival was starting in a couple days and I wanted to fight in the small tournament they do." He didn''t have the same fire in his eyes that he had a few moments ago. "I''ll...see you around I guess." He forced an awkward smile.


    Gods dammit...


    I let out another sigh knowing I folded so easily. "You got a Devil Phone?"


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    No Chapter thursday/friday, got family stuff that came up.

 Chapter 286:

    Chapter 286:


    Oh boy, the last couple days had been chaotic.


    I had been running around helping Yasaka prepare for the festival, along with everyone else. Sca?thach found a Fae Hideout in the middle of Kyoto, that was.....fun to hear the details about. She''s been sweeping the city every day since and hadn''t found much else. Thankfully, iron bars were the perfect cages for them.


    Sairaorg also suddenly barged into my life....which was unexpected. I gave him my number and I guessed I accepted something akin to friendship from him, or atleast a beginning. I didn''t want to get further involved with devil nonsense beyond what I already had, but that guy had some crazy charisma. And It didn''t help that he came off as a genuinely good guy and that made it hard to continue being standoffish.


    Well, he didn''t seem at all like a bad guy so I wasn''t too worried. He seemed genuine enough in just wanting to meet and such. I figured I''d just wait and see, give him the benefit of the doubt till after talking to him for a little bit.


    I tapped the table I was sitting out, two coffees sitting infront of me. I reached out, taking the one closest and took a sip.


    I peered out the window and saw a person walking into the coffee shop, the person I had been waiting for.


    She smiled upon seeing me, walking over and taking a seat across at our small table.


    "I got what you asked." I pushed her cup forward.


    "Thank you." Venelana took it happily, immediately taking a sip. "Mmm, just how I like it."


    "So..." I fingered the rim of my coffee cup. "How have you been?"


    "A little sore." She gave a mischievous grin.


    I did not blush.


    "But otherwise, I''ve been well." She giggled at my reaction. "Millicas seems to be doing well also, and that''s been my main concern. I''ve been through many battles and have almost died more times than I can count, I was always worried much more about him."


    "Can Devils even get...." I paused for a moment, trying to word this correctly. "Mental issues?"


    "Oh yes, though it''s not as common I believe. Something about us just makes it more difficult than humans, however it''s something that does happen from time to time. Devils simply have a higher threshold before such things can affect us." She took another sip.


    "Maybe our longer lifespan offsets it? A divergence in mentality brought about due to our different perspectives on what we consider ''life''." I mused aloud.


    "That''s an interesting thought." She perked up. "I admit it wasn''t something I''ve truly considered before. But my first guess would be the presence of our demonic energy and our inherent nature to be sinful, to a much greater extent than normal humans. The idea that something is ''bad'' and we can''t mentally handle something is offset due to us being preconditioned to sinful behavior."


    "Sinful nature, yeah." I tapped my chin. "The Demonic Energy is an intriguing avenue, though. A subconscious use of it to acclimatize us to suffering and or negative behaviors whereas humans wouldn''t have that sort of ''automatic defense''?"


    "It would make sense with how we were created. I doubted that Lucifer and Lilith wanted their little soldiers to break when things got a little...rough."


    A morbid, but accurate assessment.


    "It must have been difficult back then."


    "Yes." There was a melancholic look on her face. "I lost many friends and family. And back then the idea of mourning wasn''t something we did in public. We weren''t supposed to care about others, we were ''evil'', only meant to wage war and bring chaos to the human world. One of the happiest days of my life was when I learned that Lucifer had died. Another was when my....son.." She paused.


    "You don''t have to freeze up whenever he''s a subject of conversation." I let out a sigh. "I''m not going to get upset or whatever at his mere mention. If I can''t handle the idea that he''s your son, then I have no business being in a relationship with you."


    She reached over, taking my hand in hers, a bright smile on her face. "Another was when my son took up his name and turned it into something good. I''m sure the old Lucifer is rolling in whatever ditch he was thrown into at the thought of what we had become and it''s wonderful."


    I couldn''t imagine growing up and living during that era.


    I rubbed her hand and looked down at it in realization. "You took your ring off?"


    "I thought it was appropriate, considering." She giggled rather cutely. "I didn''t want you to think you''re just a replacement for Zeo."


    "I never thought that." I replied. "I can understand the relationship you have with him is deep beyond just a husband. I can''t fathom the bond that''s been forged through centuries of being together, nor would I ever try to come between that." At this point, she was my woman but her friendship with my....grandfather was unbreakable and I was completely okay with that.


    Sca?thach often talked about Setanta, a former lover of hers. I never once was overly jealous. I thought it''s simple nature to be on some level jealous when someone you care about speaks about a former love, but it''s not something that weighed on me in any meaningful way. Just as Venelana was close to Zeo after ''breaking up'', I knew that Setanta was someone irreplaceable in Sca?thach''s heart and I would never dream of trying to change that for either. However, I knew for a fact that they''re both my women, and their former loves couldn''t change that.


    Artoria talked about her previous wife, and I''d done my best to support her emotionally. Yasaka brought up her former husband as well, Kunou''s father. Again, I''ve never tried to replace what that was in her heart. Hell, even Raikou''s talked about Kintoki before on quite a few occasions, and that relationship was just as platonic as ours is.


    "It makes me very happy to hear you say that." Her gaze softened, her smile brightened. "He did mention wanting to meet you at some point if you''re up to it. I know we agreed to keeping family matters separated, but I just wanted to ask and nothing more."


    It was a little awkward to keep these things separated when we''re involved, but we''d see how it went.


    "You''re allowed to ask me anything. We can''t have a relationship if we don''t properly communicate." I''ve said it before, and I''d say it again, proper communication was the cornerstone of every relationship. "I''m...hesitant to reach out to him. At the moment, I would prefer if we worked on ourselves before branching out."


    "I believe that''s a reasonable course of action." She nodded, taking another sip of her coffee. "And I also told my children that we''re together."


    I spat out the coffee I had in my mouth, staring at her in shock. She looked utterly amused with herself. "You were waiting until I was drinking something, weren''t you?"


    "I have no idea what you''re talking about." She giggled.


    "How''d that go?"


    "About as you would expect." She shrugged. "I deflected by bringing up some other embarrassing stuff for them to worry about so they didn''t react too strongly or irrationally. Should make them more acceptable when they''re too concerned about learning each other''s naughty secrets."


    "Do I want to know?"


    "Maybe~"


    I just shook my head. I did enjoy how mischievous Venelana could get.


    "You know, I was happy when you reached out." She propped her head up with her arm. "I was a little unsure of if I should have or not. I''m not up to date with how people in this era go about these sort of things."


    "Well....i''m not exactly knowledgeable in that either. I never dated in school and all my girls are older than me. I''ve just been winging it and trying my best." I couldn''t help but chuckle at the absurdity of it now that it was spoke aloud. "And I did wait longer than I perhaps should have to reach out again. I admit that there was a little....tension in the harem due to how I handled things."


    "Oh dear, I hope I didn''t upset anyone."


    "No, the fault is laid solely at my feet." I quickly disabused her of that thought. "I handled things poorly and their concerns were completely understandable. We had a talk and set boundaries, and how to go about such things in the future."


    "The more you talk about them, the more I can''t wait to meet them." She looked relieved that nothing negative happened. "But for now, you haven''t told me how you''ve been doing. How''s my Grandson been since I''ve ridden him all night?"


    Atleast this time she didn''t wait until I was drinking again.


    "You make it hard to not want to immediately go for round two." I grumbled.


    "You wanted to take things slow." She giggled. "But I''ll take pity and send you some pictures if you want~ That''s what they do these days, right? Send nudes?" She clearly knew what she was talking about, but was playing coy just for a laugh.


    Ah, was she giving me a warning then? "I''ll be on the look out." I replied with a nod of thanks. "And I would love to have some advice regarding it."


    "Mm, just tell me when you want some training~ But otherwise I don''t want to talk about that stuffy old man anymore." She fingered the handle of her cup. "We''re supposed to be getting to know each other better. Well, beyond the physically that is. I think you know my body very well at this point." That little smirk of hers was very cute.


    "Alright, but before that I wanted to say something." I raised my hand up. "So, this goes back to issues with the festival and all that. Basically.....you know about the Fae?"


    "I am aware of their existence. I admit to never meeting any before, but from what I understand, that''s a blessing."


    "You have no idea." I sighed. "So, they''ve apparently become very active lately. I talked to Nurarihyon who said that some of his men had been replaced and he was cleaning house so to speak. And we even had some infiltrate Kyoto."


    "I give my condolences, but I don''t understand ¨C"


    "Kuoh." I said pointedly.


    Her eyes widened. "You don''t think...?"


    "I don''t, but.....I figured you would want to take the precautions." I didn''t have any love for Rias, but she''s Venelana''s daughter. If Venelana was to be my woman, that meant I had to take responsibility and protect her interests as well.


    "Thank you, truly." She said quietly. "I''ll be sure to have Kuoh checked by Ajuka. I don''t believe they can escape his meticulousness."


    "I erm....have one more thing. This is just something that I had on hand and modified based on others I''ve given." I withdrew a bracelet from my Ring, not dissimilar to the ones that I gave my other girls. Perhaps it''s a bit early for this, but she had been kidnapped once and I wanted to feel more at ease. "This is for you....if you want."


    She took it silently, inspecting it. "You made this for me?"


    "Yes?"


    "It''s beautiful, thank you." She said softly.


    I tried to make it fit her....style more.


    "It''s not a normal bracelet, is it?"


    "I have space folded and anchored onto it. Basically, it has its own ''room'' connected to it that you can take stuff in and out of if you channel some Magical Power into it."


    "Oh my how wonderful." She experimented, taking in her empty coffee cup, and setting it back out. "How convenient."


    "Also, you see that little orb on the bottom." I pointed to her hand where she immediately put it on. "Shatter that orb if you''re ever in trouble. No matter where you are, I''ll come."


    "Oh Wilhelm." She looked at me strangely. "This is a wonderful gift and I''ll cherish it." She stood up from her seat and walked around the table to me. She leaned in before I could utter a word, placing a kiss on my cheek.


    And strangely, despite the fact that we had done much more than that, it felt...warm.


    "You''re so cute~" She giggled sitting back down. "Getting all flustered from a kiss on the cheek."


    "Yeah, yeah." I grumbled looking away. "So...all that is out of the way. Do we just start asking questions?"


    "That''s fine by me, do you want to take turns?" She offered.


    "Sure, you start." I gestured to her.


    Felt similar to Salem, but I couldn''t deny it''s a good way to go about this. On a random note, I wondered who had the better butt. Honestly, I believed Salem still beat her out in that department.


    "Hmm, what about hobbies? What do you like to do in your free time?" She asked.


    "Oh, that''s an interesting one right off the bat." I tapped my chin, thinking it over. "To be honest, I''ve been running around so much since I...left" I thought she knew what I meant by that. "I haven''t had much time to develop many hobbies. I can''t deny my love for the theatre, but I haven''t gone to see anything in so long. And If I had to point at something and call it my ''favorite thing to do'', well, I think I enjoy magical research the most."


    "Really? That''s surprising." She responded. "Then again, I have heard that you''re quite skilled in Magic, among other things. What''s your specialty?"


    "You skipped my turn, that''s two questions." I chuckled. "But if I chose a specialty, I suppose it''s lightning, and Runes." I let some of my lightning dance between my fingers for added effect.


    "Should have guessed based on what you said before and what I had seen when you rescued me." She smiled. "Alright, ask your question."


    "Music, what''s your preference?"


    "Oh, now it''s my turn to be interested by the question." Venelana let out that adorable giggle. "I love music in almost all shapes and forms. Modern Rock to classical, I think it''s all a tale of beautiful evolution through history. But if you forced me to choose a specific genre, probably Classical, even if that''s a very large umbrella we''re talking about."


    "I just realized, you lived through all the greats, huh?"


    "Oh yes, those were wonderful years." She cupped her cheek, a nostalgic look on her face.


    I even had some vague memories from Zelretch of him seeing some of those musicians.


    "Hmm, I do have one question that''s been eating at me ever since you rescued me." She finally snapped out of it.


    "Oh?" I wonder what she was going to ask about My Swords? Maybe my Magic? I wasn''t entirely sure yet what I wast comfortable with sharing if I were to be honest. I had a strange relationship between trust and attachment.


    "That cute little rabbit familiar you had." She smiled brightly.


    "Oh? Oh!" I quickly brought out the most magnificent rabbit ever to exist. I held him high up into the air. "Behold! Sir Wigglesbottom Fluffytail Octavius Benedict III, Crown Prince of Emerald Kingdom. Duke of Carrot Island, General of the Northern Armies, Lightning Born, The Devil Slayer!"


    I would attest that he deserves the title of Devil Slayer after his wonderful performance before.


    Venelana blinked, gazing upon brilliance.


    "Or just Sir Wiggles." I set him down on the table. He hopped over to Venelana, cutely twitching his nose.


    "Did you really name him that?" She giggled, picking him up.


    "Yup, and I add something new every time I introduce him to someone of significance."


    She was immediately taken with him, as was tradition.


    "My turn is it?"


    "Sure, go ahead." She started playing with her new favorite rabbit.


    "So, this is more of a random shot in the dark kind of thing based on what you told me before. But....do you have any experience making wines?"


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 287:

    Chapter 287:


    I leaned against a table, looking at the Portal in the corner of my workshop. I wasn''t alone, I was flanked by both Sca?thach and Jinn, both of whom were patiently waiting as well.


    They weren''t the only ones either.


    Jinn was off to the side, standing near both Zelretch and Lucretia.


    We were all gathered here for the same reason, and our last member was just now arriving.


    "Am I late?" Medea walked through the portal, the Kaleidoscopic colors fading away after a few moments.


    "Yes." Rin replied.


    "....you''re not." I decided to interject.


    "Did you invite me right into your workshop?" Medea looked around at everything we had gathered. "Isn''t that a little too trusting?"


    "Medea, I don''t call you my friend just for the hell of it." I rolled my eyes at this point. "Besides, if I couldn''t even trust you this much, how could we ever work together?"


    I think I flustered her again, because she wasn''t responding.


    "Shall we do introductions?" Zelretch offered.


    Medea cleared her throat. "I would appreciate getting caught up as everyone here seems to know each other."


    "Oh, me first!" Jinn volunteered. "I''m Jinn, Spirit for the Relic of Knowledge. An item created by the gods of my world. Every century I can answer any three questions not about the future!"


    "Well, isn''t that interesting." Medea gave her a appraising look. "And that skin tone. I could do so many wonderful things with that color~"


    "Oh, should I be worried or excited?" Jinn smiled brightly.


    "Both." I chuckled. "She loves making clothes."


    "Oh, lets talk about that afterwards." Jinn perked up, speaking towards Medea. "I would love some more clothes that compliment my color."


    "I have so many ideas." Medea looked just as excited as Jinn at the idea. "But yes, afterwards." She calmed down.


    "I suppose I''m next then." Sca?thach stood up straighter. "I am Sca?thach, the Queen of the Land of Shadows."


    "Lady Sca?thach." Medea said respectfully. "It''s a pleasure to work along side such an accomplished Magus."


    "I share the sentiments, Medea of Colchis." Sca?thach smiled faintly.


    A bond of respect between two accomplished witches.


    "And Lord Zelretch." Medea turned towards gramps. "It''s been awhile since we''ve spoken."


    "Oh yes, quite a few months." Zelretch nodded.


    "Wait, you two have met?" Rin looked surprised.


    "Of course." Medea scoffed. "Do you think he wouldn''t want to meet me, girl? I am one of the most powerful and knowledgeable Magic Users ever to walk the planet."


    "....hag."


    Medea twitched. "Brat."


    "Witch."


    "Two-bit Magus!"


    "If nothing else, this made the whole thing worth it." I said idlily, watching them bicker.


    "You got something to add, Schweinorg" Rin snapped her head towards me.


    "What she said, boyo."


    "I can always call over Artoria and Kuzuki." I crossed my arms.


    They both deflated at the threat.


    "Now we have that settled, we have one last person to introduce." Zelretch stepped to the side to let Lucretia step forward. She had been silent, just watching everything with an amused look.


    "I''m Lucretia Zola, Zelly''s girlfriend." She introduced herself. "I''m here for my knowledge of myths and legends and how they affect the material world. I dare say that no one is more knowledgeable in this room about legends and such than I am."


    "A bold claim." Medea eyed her up and down. "And I look forward to picking your brain."


    "Good, now we have that out of the way." Zelretch clapped his hands. "Shall we get this show on the road, Wilhelm."


    He turned the attention back on me. "Alright, I''m sure everyone knows what we''re here for. And I just wanted to thank you all for helping me with this, it means a lot to both me and the lizard."


    [Fuck you, you brat.]


    "Sca?thach, can you please remove the Boosted Gear from within me?"


    She raised an eyebrow, but moved to oblige. I could do it myself.....with effort, but it''s easier to have someone else do it at this point. Not to mention she''d done it in the past.


    She placed a hand on me, and I felt her Runes enter my body, my Magic Resistance strained against her, but these were Primordial Runes, something enough to push past. With a bright light, The Boosted Gear was pulled out from my soul and she placed it on the table.


    "[Hello, everyone.]" The Jewel on the gauntlet lit up, letting his voice echo out.


    "I don''t think I''ve ever had a dragon greet me so politely before." Medea just.....looked at it blankly for a moment. "But the more I spend time around you, boyo, the more my worldview shifts."


    "[A dragon I may be, but I have my own pride, Princess. You''re helping me in a way I can''t properly express gratitude for. If I could move around without assistance, I would promise you help if you ever call upon me.]"


    The mood got...heavy.


    "Hi, Ddraig!" Jinn waived towards the gauntlet.


    And thus, the heavy atmosphere dissipated immediately.


    "[Hello, Jinn.]" Ddraig said with clear amusement.


    "Now that everyone is truly here." I swept my gaze around the room. And it still felt weird to have Ddraig gone after having him in me for so long. "So, I''d like to say the main goal is to free Ddraig at some point, but I''m not aiming that high for now. The purpose of this get together is to theorize and perhaps outline a proper spell to.....pull his spirit out and create a facsimile of Ni?eho?ggr for him to inhabit based on the legends and myths. I already have several spells that do something similar, but we''re dealing with a living soul here and specifically that of a dragon."


    "You don''t aim low, do you." Medea was investigating the gauntlet. "And this was created by divine hands, yes?"


    "The God of the Bible." I nodded.


    Medea bit her lip. "You can color it up however you want, but this thing is a prison, that much is obvious. So doing what you want to do is made that much harder."


    "Indeed, and it is by no means shoddy work." Zelretch added in his own thoughts. "The fact that someone as strong as Ddraig hasn''t broken free thus far only shows how strong it is."


    "Adding to the jail breaking aspect, Y Ddraig Goch is not a...particularly popularized name in legends and myths compared to most other tails in arose from the region." Lucretia floated over. "If you''re wanting to side step some mechanisms by using his own mythological weight, that''s going to be difficult."


    [Allow me to explain. I am a system ¨C an entity that helps facilitate its hosts


    growth through the use of familiar mechanics such as video games.]


    "M-my growth? Talking in my head? Is someone playing a prank on me?"


    [No prank, Pyrrha! I''m here to help you.]


    "H-how?"


    [Do you want to get stronger?]


    "Stronger?" I felt something in my chest at that. "You can help me get stronger?"


    [I can! I can help you get strong enough to be unrivaled!]


    "You can help me get strong enough to beat Wilhelm?" I don''t know why I was asking this, I doubt this....thing even knew who Wilhelm was.


    [You want to defeat Wilhelm Schweinorg? I can help you beat him!]


    "Y-you know who he is!?" I didn''t know how to respond to that. What was this thing really?


    [Of course, I can help you get strong enough to beat that big bully.]


    "That''s...amazing." Was this my chance, could I actually match him? "Wait....bully?"


    [But why stop there!]


    "Huh?"


    [Tell me, Pyrrha, how do you feel about Wilhelm, hmm?]


    "Wilhelm....well, he''s my friend."


    [Friends are nice...ever think about being something more than friends?]


    "M-more than friends? Like....a girlfriend?" I barely squeaked out that last word. "I mean, it''s not like he isn''t handsome...and funny....and does things to makes me happy. He''s strong, and I enjoy spending time with him....and he doesn''t care about my fame. He teases me all the time, but he gives me hugs that are nice too..."


    [It sounds like you have a crush on him.]


    "I-it doesn''t matter." I shook my head. "Besides, he said he has a daughter that means he has a girlfriend or wife already!"


    [Are you going to let that stop you?]


    "Of course!" I huffed.


    [What If I told you, he has a harem.]


    "A....a harem?" I said quietly. "Like....he has multiple girls?"


    [He does indeed. Now, does that.....change your mind.]


    "Multiple girls? But...does that mean he would....?" I could feel my face heating up. "I would....have a chance?"


    [A chance? Oh, Pyrrha, why stop there?]


    "What do you suggest?"


    [If you get strong enough, how could he deny you?]


    "Get strong enough that he has to accept me?" I repeated to myself. "If I beat him, then he would want to be my boyfriend, is that what you''re saying?"


    [....Sure, let''s go with that. But, you''re thinking too small again!]


    "Too small?"


    [Why not aim for being his only woman?]


    "His only woman?"


    [Imagine it, Pyrrha, Wilhelm fawning over you, and only you for the rest of


    your life. That handsome smile of his, reserved only for you. Waking up in


    the morning, and he''s there, in nothing but an apron, cooking you breakfast.


    At night, he gives you a foot rub after he rocks your world before bed. And


    every day he brings you flowers and chocolate and ¨C]


    "Yes!" I shouted, only realizing I did so after a moment, and feeling my face flush. "I mean....yes, let''s do it!"


    [Good, but you have to keep me a secret.]


    "Why do you I need to keep you a secret, is there something wrong with you?"


    [No, no, nothing like that. But.....You don''t want to give away all your


    cards, do you? And imagine the jealously and attention you would get


    ontop of just being famous.]


    "That''s a good point, alright, I won''t tell anyone about you."


    [Oh, Pyrrha, this is the start of a beautiful friendship.]


    "Friendship?" I felt my eyes light up.


    [Of course we''re friends! And lets start your super duper secret training.]


    "Oh, I like that sound of that. It''s like I''m on a secret mission!"


    [That''s a good way to think of it. In fact, let''s call it ¨C Operation Yandere revenge.]


    "Yandere? What''s that?" It was a word I''ve never heard before.


    [Oh, don''t worry about it. Just remember, you''re the only girl he needs.]


    ***


    Just a reminder, No chapter for Thursday and Friday, got family things going on.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone . Just got finished with Wilhelm''s run in with the Ideal Maters :).

 Chapter 288: Interlude 17

    Chapter 288: Interlude 17


    Sairaorg POV


    "You sure we should be coming over here?"


    "It''s fine, Kuisha!" I slapped her shoulder. "What''s the worse that could happen?"


    "Many things could go wrong." She sighed, but I didn''t dwell on it.


    After meeting Wilhelm, well, I felt like I should visit Rias. It''d been too long since I''d seen my other cousin.


    "You worry too much."


    "Shouldn''t you atleast give Rias a heads up that you''re coming over?"


    "Nah, it''s fine." I continued walking towards this human school that Rias was going to. I couldn''t say I understood why she was doing this, seemed pretty pointless to me, but I guess it made her happy.


    "What about the others that you left in Kyoto?" She asked.


    "They can take care of themselves for a few hours." There weren''t many people around. Did the humans already go home for the day? "And we won''t be here long, a couple hours at most."


    "Why are you so intent on seeing Rias? It''s not like you can''t get a hold of her whenever you want." Kuisha increased her pace to keep up.


    I stopped, letting out a sigh. "I still feel kinda bad, Y''know?" I scratched my head. "I felt like I should have been able to do something about Wilhelm. How alone must he have been? And I heard Rias is having a tough time because of her marriage, and I want to do my best to help the family that has stood by my side. I just....wanna be helpful somewhere."


    Maybe I could give her some tips on training or something? I didn''t really understand the political stuff, that''s what I had my peerage for. Kuisha would take care of that when I become a Satan.


    "It''s hard to deny you when you say something like that." She groaned. "I guess this isn''t really as bad as what we did with Wilhelm. At least Rias is friendly and it''s not like we can''t just pop up if we want too. Not like she hates you."


    "Yeah..." I let out an awkward laugh. "That was my bad, I just got so excited. Did you see that fight he had with Susanoo!? And when I finally met him, my blood was boiling, ready for a fight!" I pumped my fist in the air. ".....maybe he''ll wanna fight me later?"


    And Regulus said that he had the Boosted Gear!? How strong was he really? I was excited to find out.


    He was definitely stronger than me.


    My instinct told me that much.


    But that just meant I had someone to measure myself against!


    And I had ways to get stronger. Old Man Nurarihyon said that my Touki was still rampaging too much. Something about needing to force it down more. I didn''t really understand, I did most everything with my gut feeling, but I''d check with him later too see if he could help me.


    I usually liked to figure everything out myself, but I really wanted to match up with Wilhelm if he ever accepted my request to fight so not to fall behind him. I heard he''d only been training for a few months and he''s already this strong, I wouldn''t let myself fall behind!


    "This is nicer than I thought." Kuisha said we approached the gates. "Then again, I''m not really familiar with Japanese schools."


    "Do we just go in?" I asked.


    "You''re asking me that now?" She huffed. "Might as well, it looks like everyone''s gone for the day. If I remember right.....they''re in the side building over there?" She pointed off towards the side.


    "Lets go!" I marched on, my Queen following behind.


    Humans schools were a little interesting I guess. So many classrooms stuffed into the buildings. Must have been a good way to make friends. I think Rias mentioned that they have ''clubs'' or something like that. I wondered if they had clubs focused on some kind of fighting or martial arts?


    "I sense stronger Wards here, I think this is the place." Kuisha stated, pointing to a set of double doors.


    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?"


    Both Kuisha and I heard a shout. It sounded like the tone of someone in trouble. I didn''t even think before bursting through the doors.


    There were many people in the room, but my eyes immediately fell on the ones who were not part of Rias''s Peerage.


    I recognized the man standing off to the side, his hand engulfed in flames. Under his heel was a young man, struggling under the pressure. Looking at everyone''s faces for a second, I could tell what happened and I moved.


    I already held the Phenex by his throat. His flames burst off, but my Touki wrapped around me, stopping his flames from reaching me.


    "Master!" A woman standing behind him screamed as she began to cast some magic, but I trusted Kuisha to handle her.


    Her signature Black Spheres ate the Magic Circles the unknown woman had created and my Queen slammed her to the ground, sealing the woman with Kuisha''s own Magics.


    "Y-you bastard!" The Phenex brat choked out.


    "How dare you attack my cousin." I squeezed a little harder.


    "Sai!?" Rias finally realized it was me.


    "Rias, want me to take out the trash for you?" I offered, glaring at him again.


    "That will be unnecessary." A sudden burst of magical power filled the room, the strongest Queen ¨C Grayfia Lucifuge - teleported in. "Sairaorg Bael, please release Riser Phenex."


    I glanced at her and back to the squirming Phenex in my hand still trying to escape. With a grunt, I tossed him to the side.


    "Y-you bastard, how dare you, do you know who I am!?"


    "Of course I do." I crossed my arms. "You''re the weakest little bird of the Phenex family."


    He snarled; his hands enveloped in fire again.


    "Alright, lets fight!" I grinned. "I''ve always wanted to see how many punches it took to get through a Phenex''s regeneration!"


    "There will be no fighting!" Grayfia Lucifuge''s aura spread out, covering everyone.


    I shivered slightly, dropping my fighting stance.


    "Maid, he attacked me!" the Phenex boy shouted, pointing at me.


    "And you were standing atop one of Rias''s peerage members." I snorted. "But if we''re having a disagreement, lets settle it with a rating game."


    "Enough." Grayfia scowled. "And release his queen."


    "Tell her to stop trying to cast spells." Kuisha replied.


    "She will stop." The Maid glared at the other woman on the ground.


    Kuisha got up and moved back to my side.


    "I was supposed to come mediate this discussion." She swept her gaze across the room. "And I would like to point out that I am not late. So, Riser Phenex, why are you here before me?" Her eyes landed on the bird boy.


    "I was just coming to see my fiance?, what''s the big deal!?


    ***


    Non-canon Omake -- Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg, Attorney at Law, -- The Other side of the table.


    "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg." A voice boomed. It wasn''t simply loud, no. The voice echoed through reality, every plane of existence heard it, felt it as it reverberated through the minds of every sentient being in this universe.


    The entity looked like it was made from the stars itself. It stood massive, yet its size was immaterial. If so it desired, it would hold the entire universe in the palm of its hand.


    It was golden with three faces, one covered, one partially covered, and one fully revealed, each representing an aspect.


    "To what do I owe the pleasure, oh great Living Tribunal." I said with no small amount of sarcasm.


    It shrunk down, still massive ins cope, but I didn''t need to tilt my head 90 degrees to look at it.


    "You stand accused of many crimes." It no longer boomed, yet its voice was still so loud and authoritative.


    "I plead innocence." I said immediately. "And I can prove it, if you remove these handcuffs that are stopping me from using my magic to run away." I smiled innocently, shaking my cuffed arms.


    Don''t know what they''re made of or what effects were forced into their creation, but they were somehow stopping everything I had from being brought to the surface. I was effectively neutered.


    "You have yet to hear the list of crimes."


    "Fake news."


    "....."


    "Insolence!" Another voice boomed, appearing next to this universal entity. This new one looked different, yet its power was enough to make me almost turn to dust from its mere presence. It seemed to be intertwined with the universe as a whole.


    "Eternity!" It smiled brightly. "So good to see you again!"


    The personification of the Universe.


    "Outsider! Your chaos ends now!" It raised its hand up, probably to smite me, but nothing happened.


    "He will be judged accordingly." The Living Tribunal spoke, indicating that I was currently protected.


    Neat.


    "Nice Cock." I smirked.


    Eternity scowled.


    Eternity was the literal make up of the universe, its body was made of the very galaxies and stars that existed within the expanding infinite. A reflection of everything that is. If you looked around him, you could even find your own solar system with some effort.


    He pissed me off once, so I got my revenge.


    It was a harmless prank.


    Some people just can''t take a joke.


    I may or may not have used some very.....volatile cosmic powers ¨C if only temporary ¨C to move around a thing or two. When you give bad people phenomenal cosmic power, they tend to just keep being bad. Good people, much the same, except they usually turn bad in the end. Me? Well, I drew dicks on people way before I got my hands at universe altering power.


    No life was harmed in my efforts.


    On the bright side, we can say for sure he''s a man!


    Yes, the shining galaxies that made up his new cock.


    Honestly, he should be thanking me.


    Over the course of the next few moments, many more cosmic entities emerged from the void of creation. Every single one represented something crucial to the continued existence of the universe.


    The Living Tribunal waived its hand and reality shifted. I stuttered in place as I realized I was now standing in a literal courtroom, the Living Tribunal in the judges chair, and all the cosmic entities minus Eternity in the jury booth.


    Said representation of the known universe was serving as the prosecution.


    "We will proceed with a trial in accordance with the defendants understanding and experience." The Living Tribunal stated.


    "Hoho." I eyed Eternity from the side. "And here I was worried."


    Eternity didn''t design to give me a response.


    "Very well, I assume if we''re playing ball the way I''m familiar with, then I get representation?" I asked.


    "Correct."


    "Good, good." I stood straight. "Then I choose to represent myself¡ª"


    "Denied." He interjected. "The Defendant will not be allowed to represent themselves in this matter."


    Crap, well.....contingency time.


    "I nominate Sir Wiggles as my ¨C"


    "Denied." He said said. "Creature named Sir Wigglesbottom Fluffytail Octavius Benedict III, Crown Prince of Emerald Kingdom. Duke of Carrot Island, General of the Northern Armies, The Lightning Born. The Devil Slayer. ¨C Is recognized as an extension of the defendant. A phenomenon more widely known as a ¨C Familiar. Such being the case, is denied right of representation. As as foreign entity to the Universe, you shall be judged by these inhabitants of the Universe. Thus, a resident of the Universe shall also defend you of the accusations. The Scales remain balanced."


    Fuck.


    "Then who the hell am I supposed to get to defend me!?"


    "Searching for suitable representative." The Judge''s eyes glowed bright for the briefest of moments. "17,495 Plausible beings selected. 17,494 denied request. Final Representative questioned and accepted offer."


    With another burst of light someone appeared in the courtroom I had to shield my eyes for a moment as the light died down.


    I finally saw who stepped out, and my eyes widened in horror.


    "Oh no...."


    "Oh yes." He smiled wide back towards me. "I am so very pleased I have this chance to pay back all that you''ve done for me." The Sarcasm dripping from his voice.


    "Loki." I whispered the name that filled me with utter horror.


    I would call Karma a bitch, but I''m fairly sure she''s judging me from the jury bench right now.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 289:

    Chapter 289:


    "In hindsight, I probably should have asked for a more detailed explanation of the festival." I said as I adjusted my Yukata slightly. "I was just so focused on helping you get everyone prepared, among other things, that I just kinda assumed it would similar to what I am familiar with."


    "I suppose I should have explained it in more detail as well." Yasaka was fixing her hair in the mirror. "I''m so used to everyone around me knowing everything about it, I sometimes forget how little you know about our culture and customs." She spun around, posing. "How do I look?"


    "Absolutely stunning." I don''t think I could have peeled my eyes away even if I wanted. If I didn''t know how much effort she put into looking this good, I would have torn it all off right there.


    Funnily enough, she looked a little bashful. Her usual mischievous demeanor was nowhere to be seen. "It''s been so long since I''ve had a date like this, it''s making my heart beat faster hearing such simple words."


    Why are all my girls so cute?


    "Just one of many more in the future." I reached out, lightning tugging on her hand so she was pulled into my arms. Her ears twitched adorably. "I can''t wait to experience all of them with you."


    "Y-you''re teasing me on purpose." She pouted cutely.


    "One of the rare occasions that I''m able." I didn''t deny it, kissing her forehead.


    "Mou~ You bully." She huffed, burying her head into my chest. "Come on, now that you''ve undressed me with your eyes enough, let''s go get our daughter." She giggled, pulling on my hand.


    Well, I wouldn''t refute her words.


    Getting Kunou was a simple matter of walking out into the living room of her living quarters. Our cute little Fox came bursting out of her own room.


    "Daddy, look!" She exclaimed, showing off her own cute Kimono.


    "My little fox is so beautiful!" I smiled, lifting her up after she shot into my arms.


    "Am I prettier than mommy?" She asked innocently.


    "Yes, Wilhelm, is she prettier than me, hmm?" Yasaka regained that mischievous look of hers.


    "You both planned this." I deadpanned, booping Kunou''s nose. "And I think you both are equally beautiful."


    "That''s cheating." Kunou pouted.


    "Now, now Kunou." Yasaka grabbed ones of Kunou''s tails. "Don''t tease your Daddy too much."


    Kunou wiggled in her mother''s grasp, unable to escape as Yasaka picked her up. "Mom!" She whined, getting doted on.


    "Are you ready to go have fun?" Yasaka rubbed Kunou''s head.


    "I wanna eat all the snacks, and I wanna play all the games! Oh, and can we go get a mask! I want a different one than last year."


    "Oh course, my little fox. We''ll do all of that, together." Yasaka said quietly, affectionately rubbing her head.


    Kunou, tails and ears twitched excitedly and grabbed at both our hands to start pulling us towards the door. "Hurry, we''re going to miss it!!!"


    "Sweetie, it goes on all day and into the night, we aren''t going to miss anything." Yasaka just laughed as neither of us tried to stop her.


    Maybe we shouldn''t? let her be so willful, but she had a tough childhood. I don''t think either of us wanted to stymie her ability to be a child even if she got a little on in the years and still acted like this.


    "So, I don''t actually know much about the Festival, mind giving me a rundown?" I asked, as we started leaving Yasaka''s manor.


    I eyed a few dozen Guards that appeared, taking up positions as they trailed us.


    "I''ve said before that we honor the Gods that helped create our home. Primarily, we honor Amaterasu and Tsukuyomi as our main focus, but also pay homage to a plethora of others. Thus, the Festival starts when the Sun is at its highest and ends when the Moon is at its highest."


    "That''s smart." I nodded along at her explanation. "Though, I don''t know if I can take one of those Gods seriously anymore after....the incident."


    I was keeping it PG for Kunou''s sake. Though, she seemed more focused on the festivities that were coming into view.


    "Believe me, I know." She groaned. "But that''s the gist of it. We simply celebrate under the eyes of our Gods. We thank them and show them the gifts they had given us."


    "No big speeches or anything like that?" I questioned.


    "Nope." She smiled happily. "This isn''t about me, nor do I draw attention to myself. This is about every one of our people being thankful in their own way. To pray and give their own personal thanks to Takamagahara. I''m just in charge of setting everything up."


    Neat.


    "Does Susanoo get recognition in any way?" Would seem weird to exclude him.


    "Funnily enough, he didn''t care until a few years ago. He decided that he wanted a little tournament to happen. Nothing too pretentious, just drawing lots and fighting until a victor, or whatever. It usually devolves into a big brawl, but everyone seems to enjoy themselves. It''s very popular with Nurarihyon''s lot, so I didn''t care to regulate it any."


    "He probably just wanted a show to watch..."


    Yasaka just shrugged. "Keeps those muscle heads occupied and not causing trouble."


    "Speaking of muscle heads, I can bet where Sca?thach is going to end up."


    Yasaka snorted out a small laugh. "Yes, I''m sure some poor Youkai are in for a rude awakening. But I''m surprised you haven''t asked about the others."


    "I''m not that dense." I rolled my eyes. "If they aren''t around, nor if you didn''t bring me to them, that meant that it was all talked about beforehand. This is our date, so I was going to focus on you ¨C and Kunou." I poked her swaying tail.


    "You''re sweet." Yasaka snuck in a kiss on my cheek. "But you''re right, I reserved you for today."


    "Oh you reserved me, huh?"


    "Oh yes~ I told all your other girls that for tonight, you''re mine." She smirked.


    "All yours." I leaned in and captured her lips, a quick kiss before breaking away. "As long as it''s all taken care of, I''m good."


    "Oh it is, and don''t worry, I demanded pictures in case we don''t meet up at all. And I made sure that Medea and her Fiance? made their way over."


    "And like that, I have no worries." I finally felt really relaxed since everything was taken care of. A night to just spend time with my woman and my daughter.


    It was easy to guess that Yasaka spoke with the others and wanted her own date time, so I didn''t meddle. They needed to be able to talk amongst themselves for things like these. And I highly doubted any of them protested, with the effort that Yasaka put into making this a reality.


    "Daddy, daddy, I want that!" Kunou interrupted my thoughts, pulling on my sleeve. She was pointing at the Dango stand near us.


    I shot a glance at Yasaka who looked exasperated but conceded. "Since it''s a special occasion, you can splurge today." She said reluctantly.


    "I wonder if Artoria is a bad influence on our growing glutton."


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if Kunou admired that about her." Yasaka said dryly. "Here you go, Kunou, I''ll be giving you your allowance with a little extra, this is all you''re getting so make it count."


    "Thank you, momma!" She happily scooped up the money and ran up to the Dango stand.


    "You know she''s going to run out in like an hour, right?"


    "Oh I know it."


    "And neither of us are going to be able to resist giving her more when she comes at us, looking depressed that she ran out."


    "Without a doubt."


    "Okay, just wanted to be on the same page."


    We shared a look before breaking out in a little laughter between us.


    "Oh, some familiar faces."


    Both Yasaka and I turned towards the origin of the voice. I recognized the owner immediately, but was more surprised by who stood beside him.


    "Aotabo?." I greeted the large Youkai walking over, and my gaze landed on the woman next to him. "And Reika Rikudou. It''s been awhile."


    The Master of Assassin of Black ¨C Jack the Ripper.


    "Brother, it''s good to see you again." Aotabo? smiled brightly, slapping my back after he walked up. "You know my girlfriend."


    Was he calling me brother now that I was an honorary member?


    Regardless, I was surprised by the other revelation. "Girlfriend?" I blinked in surprise.


    "Mr. Schweinorg." Reika said, almost respectfully.


    "Hahaha, yeah we met when she came around the place. One thing led to another...." He scratched his cheek a little embarrassingly.


    "He''s surprisingly a big softie." Reika giggled. I was taken back since the last time I saw her she was extremely on edge. "And I owe you an apology." She dipped her head. "I was.....not in a good place the last time we met. You were very kind to me and did me a favor I can''t ever repay. Thank you."


    "You were stressed beyond belief, I hold nothing against you." I made sure to reassure her.


    "Curious how openly you''re talking about such a thing. I''m guessing by Aotabo?''s expression that he knows then?" Yasaka''s lips thinned.


    Oh, I hadn''t even focused on that.


    "She told me." He said simply. "I haven''t told anyone else, even the Boss." He finished with crossing his arms.


    "....we were getting serious so I wanted to be honest." She said quietly. "And he could tell that Jackie wasn''t exactly...normal."


    "We were born practically the same way, of course I could tell." He nodded.


    Huh, I guessed they did have similar origins, though Assassin''s was dialed way up.


    "Is that why you stepped out to challenge me?" I asked.


    "Hah....something like that." He said sheepishly. "Boss asked a couple of us and I volunteered. He wanted it to be all clean like and not cause any messes so to smooth over the talks and stuff. Reika told me some stories and I wanted to see for myself."


    "And You really didn''t tell the old man?" Yasaka eyed him suspiciously.


    "Of course Boss asked me some questions, but I told him it was a secret not mine to tell." He crossed his arms, blowing air out of his nose. "A man''s allowed some secrets, I told''em."


    Jeez, I don''t think he has a deceitful bone in his body. A big soft idiot like Thorum and Sairaorg.


    "Please don''t be upset with him." Reika said softly. "I ¨C"


    "Stop." I interrupted, smiling warmly. "I''m happy you''ve found your own happiness."


    Could I really be upset about this situation? If she was in a meaningful relationship, she had the right to not keep anything form her significant other.


    "T-thank you." She bowed her head again.


    "Mommy, look what I got!"


    "Momma, I got you some!"


    Almost simultaneously, two little girls came running up to us.


    "Kunou, sweetie."


    "Jackie."


    Both women held their arms out, their daughters running up to them.


    There was a strange silence as we all looked at each other.


    "Don''t hurt mommy." Jackie glared at me.


    "Don''t talk to daddy like that!" Kunou huffed.


    Though, Jackie looked...less murderous? And not like it was hidden below the surface, she felt significantly less malicious.


    "....I''m Kunou."


    "....We''re Jackie."


    Now though....I''m lightyears ahead of where I was back then but at the same time...I''m happy.


    I guess I didn''t really realize it until this moment.


    I looked up at the Sun moving towards the horizon. "Yeah, this place makes for a nice home."


    [****]


    Raikou POV


    I should have expected this turn of events.


    Once the Moon rose, the Youkai began to party harder than they had before. Once there were less Children active, the more adult activities took precedence.


    I was a little saddened that Master was not here at my side, I wished to be held close on this pleasant evening. However, I knew that Yasaka wished for her own time alone and it was completely fair that she got such.


    We had ironed out the details, I would be making my own move at a later date. I wished to acquire Wilhelm for my own purposes for some of our own alone time~


    "Is there no one else!?" Sca?thach''s voice rang out, her Demonic spear slammed to the ground in the middle of the Arena that had been set up. There were people carrying away the victim of her latest fight.


    I had been accompanying her thus far through the festival, we had been having a wonderful time exploring. I don''t know why, but I believed I was closest to her out of Master''s other women. Perhaps it was due to the intimate time we both shared with him?


    I felt a little kinship with her.


    "This Sca?thach has drank every challenger under the table. Now I ask of you, am I going to become uncontested in battle as well!?" She once again shouted out across the area.


    Yes, we had partook in some Sake and Sca?thach was taken in by a challenge by some of the more foolish younger Youkai.


    I watched it with amusement when she continued to drink through all of them even as their elders challenged her as well.


    And now, she was reigning in the Arena they had set up. I think there was supposed to be a tournament, but she simply started beating up everyone and rousing the ensuing crowd to come challenge her.


    Yasaka spoke of it before, to keep the more wild Youkai from starting problems during the Festival. To focus them in one place and control it here.


    I believed it was a smart decision, I knew first hand out of control these Youkai could get.


    By this point, she had worked through several dozen challengers, and I believed that none would answer the call.


    .....I too wished to partake in more of the festivities. I was not one for deadly conflict, but I am also a warrior and enjoyed crossing blades...


    I locked eyes with my Harem Sister, her smile widening as she realized what I was doing upon my approaching the steps to the arena.


    "I shall accept your challenge." I declared walking into the open area.


    "It''s big sis!"


    "Big Sis Raikou!"


    "Big Sis, kick her butt!"


    "Yeah, beat that old hag!"


    Sca?thach looked confused at that, glancing at the source of the voices and back to me.


    "Fufu, those are the Children from Kunou''s school." I sent them a wave. I had spent many a day there during my duties to Master''s child. I was keeping her safe while she was away and by extension, I have spent much time with the other children.


    "It seems I finally have a worthy challenge!" Sca?thach twirled her spear, taking it back properly into her hand. "Shall we give the crowd a show?" She grinned.


    I.....did not mind anymore. "This Minamoto-no-Raikou shall face you, Sca?thach of Dun Scaith." I declared, summoning forth my armaments as a Servant.


    This was my home, I did not feel the need to hide myself any longer.


    Even if there were reactions to my name, I did not feel any conflict within my heart.


    "Why, Hello there, Ladies." A male voice interrupted us as we were about to battle. I recognized it from a meeting a few days prior.


    "Sasaki Kojiro." I stated his name, all eyes turned to him.


    "Room for one more?" He grinned, hopping up on stage.


    "You sure you can handle us, little boy?" Sca?thach was able to tell his nature as a Servant at a glance even if I did not name him.


    "Ohoh, I''m sure you''ll find that it''s my blade you''ll have trouble handling." He was confident in the face of the Immortal Witch.


    "I feel as though I am being ignored." I let my Mana Burst flow out. "I have taken offense to that."


    With a smile, I didn''t wait for any more declarations, and launched myself forward.


    And all chaos was let loose.


    [****]


    Wilhelm POV


    The day had gone by quick.


    And I can say for a fact, that''s because I''ve had so much fun that it was like the blink of an eye.


    Even with a yawning Kunou, we made our way towards the final destination, the last ''event'' so to speak. I might call it cliche?, but it was also a tradition for things like these. Yasaka went to great lengths to order fireworks to finish off the festival.


    Almost everyone started making their way towards the open hills right outside the city.


    We found our own little spot at the top, as if it was reserved for us, overlooking the lake from which they would shoot up from.


    "I''m tired." Kunou snuggled up between us as we took seats on the grass.


    "How did I ever end up with such a cute little fox for a daughter~." I stroked her hair.


    "You seduced her mom."


    "I''m pretty sure her mom seduced me." I countered with a chuckle.


    "Mmm, maybe~" Yasaka giggled. "But this is nice. It''s a lot different than last year."


    "Oh, what was the festival like last year?"


    "No." She shook her head. "The Festival was about the same, I meant....well, us." Yasaka looked up into the sky, sorta staring into the distance. "Last year it was just me and Kunou and now.....our family got quite a bit bigger, didn''t it?"


    "Family, huh?" I reached over, putting my hand ontop of her. "Yeah, we do have a pretty big family." I couldn''t help but smile, thinking about all my girls and everyone else.


    "Speaking of." Yasaka smiled.


    "Master~" Raikou''s voice reached my ears, as a crowd of people made their way over.


    "I called them over." Yasaka''s expression turned very warm. "I think our family should spend this last part of the night together."


    "Nice, spot, Schweinorg." Rin plopped down a few feet away.


    "You look good, Rin." I admired her kimono.


    "Hey, if you''re going to gawk, do it for your girlfriend." She nudged Artoria.


    "D-do I like good?" Artoria asked.


    "You look beautiful." I replied without hesitation.


    "Ugh, flirt later." Mordred huffed.


    "Yes, we all look good." Sca?thach laughed. "Let him take us in some other moment, I believe we are to witness the last moments of this gathering?"


    I glanced at Meridia as she also came by, that smile of hers that formed was always heart stopping. Jinn pulled her along so cutely, I wanted to tease her, but I refrained.


    I''m glad she decided to come too.


    Medea rolled up with her own group, saying their greetings and such.


    "Alright, everyone, it should be starting soon." Yasaka made sure to quiet everyone down.


    Moments later the first one shot up into the sky. An explosion of color that filled the otherwise dark night, the shape of a flower forming.


    Many more fired off, taking all kinds of shapes and forms. Religious symbols for their gods, popular figures in myths and legends and even random shapes or items.


    I saw two swords burst into existence, swinging at each other before dissipating.


    Magical Fireworks, they were pretty damn cool.


    It would have continued on like this had something not grabbed nearly all our attentions.


    A big explosion of color lit up the sky, and it took the form of a face.


    And not just any face, because almost all of us knew this particular one.


    "Is that....." Rin trailed off.


    "I do believe it is." Artoria confirmed.


    "How in the hell...." I stared on in shock.


    It was Zelretch''s face.


    "Should I be impressed or scared?" Yasaka giggled.


    "Daddy, It''s grandpa!" Kunou tugged on my sleeve. "How did Grandpa''s face get up there?"


    "I have no idea." I stared blankly, only for something to catch my eye off in the distance.


    I could have sworn, for a brief moment, I saw Zelretch and Lucretia holding hands.


    Well played, Old Man, well played. I had honestly no idea what lengths he went through to leave the world-line for even a short period at this point, but kudos, he likely did it just to mess with us.


    I just opted to laugh at the absurdity.


    It was hard to believe, that not that long ago I didn''t even have anyone important in my life, and now look at me. For the first time since my mom passed, I had somewhere I could call a proper home.


    One of the happiest moments of my life thus far.


    How far have I come since awakening my memories.


    "Love you momma, love you daddy." Kunou mumbled, seemingly closing her eyes as she nestled between us.


    .....I suppose It''s time for another first since my mom passed away.


    "I love you too, my little fox."


    [***]


    Insert Yasaka Lewd Here


    [***]


    Author''s Note.


    Didn''t have time to do the Lewd Yet, I''ll add it at a later time. So, I felt like this chapter was a sort of milestone. The point where I built them up to be a part of the Youkai faction going forward. Next is a few Skyrim chapters, then back to DxD to wrap up the arc.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. / astoryforone

 Chapter 290:

    Chapter 290:


    "Here we are, everyone, Skyrim!" I happily declared as everyone filed out of the house.


    The cool Skyrim air immediately splashed against our faces, the mountains on the horizon a towering recognition of the new land that opened up before them. The very Moons in the sky were a stark reminder that they were now very far from home.


    "The Air is nice." Atalanta spoke up, taking a deep breath.


    "I know what you mean." Yasaka agreed, sniffing the air visibly herself. "I can''t even smell any of the pollution that''s so prevalent on Earth. I think I''ll be able to make a lot of progress on my Senjutsu if I cultivate it here."


    Huh, that''s not something I considered before.


    "It feels oh so similar to my Era." Medea added. "The Mana ¨C or Magicka as you said it''s call here ¨C is so much denser."


    Yup, even Medea wanted to tag along. Her Master was right by her side, I believed they said he took a Vacation. Though, even the stoic man looked rather intrigued and had a rare expression of interest as he gazed around.


    "Alright, so just to make sure everyone''s on the same page." I clapped my hands, gaining everyone''s attention. I felt like I was chaperoning a school field trip. "So far, we have Rin and Artoria going to the College of Winterhold, anyone else going that way?"


    "Yeah, me and the Necromancer are following along too." Mordred grunted.


    I shouldn''t have been surprised that Mordred wanted to follow along with Artoria. I was glad they were getting along so well....as well as you could expect them to, I guess. There was still some awkwardness, but they seemed to enjoy being around one another.


    "While I am at the College I might take some jobs so we can get some money." Kairi nodded.


    We did talk about that, good. The Archmage was still probably running around trying to keep everything together. While Kairi didn''t necessarily have the same kind of firepower most of us could bring, he''s experienced and could easily handle most jobs they needed a hand with.


    "Us as well." Medea spoke up once more. "The majority of the reason I wanted to come was to see this College for myself. Might learn a thing or two while I''m here."


    I shouldn''t have expected anything else. "Noted, I''m sure they''d love to have you, Medea."


    "Of course." She preened.


    "I want to follow along for now....." Atalanta quickly said. "We.....haven''t had much opportunity to spend time together. It should be a moderate trip from what I understand, I would enjoy spending it with you." She glanced at Medea. "Afterwards, we can go our own ways depending on what we want to do."


    "Haaah, I guess I''m following along with them for now, then." Achilles rubbed his head. "I don''t wanna stay at a stuffy school for too long, though."


    "I was just going to pick a direction and start going." Sasaki said with a chuckle. "I have no destination in mind, I shall see where fate takes me."


    "Well, alrighty then." I shrugged. "So, you all have your bracelets." I swept my gaze around, looking at all of them. I made sure they all had their own versions of the storage braclet. "They each got a little orb on them, if you get in trouble, break it and it''ll alert all of us and act like a beacon."


    Thought what I did for Venelana was practical in more than one application.


    "Also, you all got a general map." I made sure to stuff one of those in all their braclets? . "And a bag of Septims ¨C gold coins, their currency here."


    It should tie them all over for quite some time, though if they wanted anymore money for anything, they''ll have to earn it the old-fashioned way.


    "A wonderful gift, thank you." Sasaki looked like he was investigating his bracelet, discovering how it worked with relative ease.


    "You didn''t need to do this, boyo." Medea sounded uncharacteristically gentle in her words.


    "Just something to get you started or if you didn''t want to stick around for all that long." I waved it off. "Otherwise, you''d be stuck asking Rin for Money, and I don''t think you would want to do that."


    "Does the poor witch need a hand." Rin''s face quickly twisted into a malicious grin.


    "And I suddenly have no reservations." Medea quickly changed her tune.


    Well, I''m sure the trip up to the college would be entertaining with both of them within reach of each other. For some reason, they opted for the long trek, should be a couple days walk if they took it slow to take in the sights.


    I could understand that, they probably wanted to do some sight seeing and whatnot. It''s not every day that they get to visit a totally different world.


    "Alright, Artoria, you''re in charge." I designated her right off the bat.


    She quirked a little amused smile. "I shall endeavor to ensure no trouble arises."


    Unlikely, but I shall hold out hope.


    The Archmage was probably going to develop a drinking problem once they''re through.


    "Stay safe, enjoy your time." I stepped in, wrapping my arms around her.


    Artoria''s bright smile was always something that could make my heart flutter. "I will surely."


    More bonding time with Mordred, I''m sure she''s looking forward to it.


    "Make sure Mordred specifically doesn''t cause trouble." I glanced at the scowling Knight.


    "Oi, you got something to say, dandy man?" Mordred huffed.


    I chuckled, kissing Artoria''s head.


    "Hmph, let''s go, father." Morded pursed her lips. "It''ll be like old times, traveling the land and helping the common folk." She slowly adopted a smile.


    "Indeed, I too look forward to it." Artoria shared the sentiment. "Come, Rin and I know the shortest path, however it is littered with all manner of dangerous creatures."


    "Oh?" Achilles perked up.


    "Dangerous creatures? I have not hunted a meaningful prey in too long...." Even Atalanta looked interested.


    With waves and goodbyes, I saw them off until they disappeared down the road moving slightly around Whiterun as they made their way up north.


    "A moment, Wilhelm." Sasaki had yet to depart.


    "What''s up?"


    "I have a query. I believe I spoke to you about my intention for creating a new sword?"


    "Oh, right." I snapped my fingers. "I''m sure you''ll want an idea of what to work towards, yeah?"


    "Yes, that would be appreciated.


    "Let me see your map." He produced it very easily, not even blinking as he withdrew it from his bracelet. I unfurled the piece of parchment, scanning it over. With a flick of my wrist, I pulled out a pen and marked it. "Around here..." I bit my lip, trying to recall specifically. "I vaguely remember Thorum telling me that there was an Orc settlement on an Ebony mine around here. They''re very isolationist, but are also honorable warriors." I handed the map back to him.


    "Hmm, I suppose I can try to work with that." He nodded as he looked it over. He turned around a few times, trying to adjust his sense of direction. "And Ebony, is it? You mentioned that metal before."


    All mine.


    If she wasn''t trying to project herself appropriately, I would have stolen one already.


    "Well, while the Jarl undoubtedly prepares himself for us, how about I show you around?"


    "That would be lovely." She smiled brightly, completely unperturbed by the stares she was getting.


    [****]


    "Welcome, Wilhelm!" The Jarl''s voice boomed throughout the hall. "And my Guard tells me of your company. Welcome as well, Lady Yasaka." I think he was warned of Yasaka''s appearance, because he wasn''t staring like the others were.


    "Jarl Balgruuf." I respectfully acknowledged.


    "Jarl Balgruuf." Yasaka mimicked, keeping herself from overtly reacting.


    "I heard you have sought me out." He looked to be in a good mood. "What can? I do for one of our heroes?"


    "Actually, I''m here more as an escort and act as guarantee this time around." I took a half step to the side, letting Yasaka take front stage.


    "Oh?" He quirked an eyebrow. "And what can I do for you, miss?"


    "Jarl Balgruuf." Yasaka''s expression shifted slightly as she addressed him. "Allow me to introduce myself properly. I am Yasaka, leader of my own people who are known as ¨C Youkai."


    "Youkai?" He repeated the word.


    "I''m sure you noticed my...features." She let her Tails extend outwards.


    "Aye, I did not wish to be rude..."


    Yasaka let out a giggle, but it was different from her normal ones. "I take no offense at the question, I''m sure I look quite strange to you and your people. I admit to never meeting Nords until this point either, however it''s more familiar for me than I''m sure it is for you."


    "It''s as you say. I know Khajiit and Argonians, but never have I met a woman with fox tails and ears before. Tis strange, but an interesting experience." He responded rather casually. "But I do not think you came all this way to discuss our different races. Yasaka, Leader of these ¨C Youkai, to what reason have you come before me?" While respectful, he held an aura of authority about him as he looked at Yasaka.


    It wasn''t only Jarl Balgruuf around either. His trusted aides were nearby, his personal guard, and I even saw that annoying mage from before in the corner, giving me the stink eye.


    "I come with an offer for a mutually beneficial arrangement. Wilhelm has told me of the troubles your people have gone through, and my people have also suffered some hardships of a similar nature. To that extent, I have heard that you are in need of certain resources."


    "You speak of a trade agreement?" He sat up straighter. If Yasaka had his interest before, she had his attention now.


    "We need not formalize anything for the time being, but to be blunt about it ¨C yes. You are seeking to buy things such as food and weapons from outside of Skyrim, correct?"


    "It is not a secret." He nodded.


    "And I''m sure you are being charged exorbitant fees."


    His face darkened, a scowl forcibly kept away. "It''s as you say. We are not the only ones either, most other holds within the provenance are seeking outside assistance."


    "And If I say I can provide similar services for a reasonable price?"


    "I would question your motivations." He narrowed his eyes. "What relationship do you claim with Wilhelm?"


    Was he trying to feel her out? I would have been disappointed if he just accepted our words. He seemed like a much more thorough man than that.


    "I am his woman." She said without any hesitation, making the Jarl blink in surprise.


    I think he was expecting something a bit more coy or some other ambiguous answer.


    "I see...." He seemed deep in thought. "And what benefits are you gaining from this exchange?"


    "Money." She said simply. "Gold is more valuable for us than it is for you."


    The Jarl rubbed his temple. "And you are upfront about such a thing because we have no way to make use of such information. We do not know from which place you hail, only by what you have spoken thus far."


    Yasaka smirked.


    Gained the initiative in the negotiations by being completely honest.


    Septims ¨C gold coins ¨C were the currency here, yet they''re worth a lot more back on Earth due to their gold content. She could take payment in about the normal price for goods they would normally pay, and then get an equal amount of such from Earth, with a nice chunk left over. Originally, Yasaka wasn''t going to part with food, but after figuring out how much they could make, it was a worthwhile investment if they could get something going for even a short time frame.


    "I admit I was not expecting this situation." Jarl Balgruuf let out a sigh. "You understand that I cannot make an immediate decision and there are still many more questions and explanations needed?"


    "I did not expect anything of the sort." Yasaka smiled. "I just wished to present you the offer and give you a sample, if you desired."


    "A sample?" He raised an eyebrow again.


    Yasaka raised her hand, depositing several neat piles onto the floor around us. "Five hundred Enchanted Arrows. 100 Sacks of Rice. I believe this should be sufficient to show the quality and quantity of what I can offer."


    That got their attention. While it wasn''t a substantial amount when speaking about the populations shared between them, it was still a good chunk of goods to just drop on them.


    Frankly, Yasaka''s giving them an offer they couldn''t refuse. It''s exactly what she said before, a win-win situation for everyone.


    But just as they couldn''t refuse it, they also had to deliberate on everything. There were many logistical issues to work through. Not to mention, Yasaka was a complete unknown, basically only backed by me ¨C who was also not exactly a citizen here. I had some goodwill developed, okay a lot of goodwill, which was the only reason the Jarl humored such talk from a complete unknown.


    One of the Jarl''s aides came up and whispered into his ear. There was a flash of something across his face, making him go deep into thought. They went back and forth for a few moments before settling down.


    "As this was brought up so abruptly, I believe I need some time to discuss with my advisers." The Jarl Stood up. "Perhaps we should reconvene in a few hours to discuss further? I would be honored to host you and give you a proper tour of my city in the meantime."


    "I would be delighted to see everything your city has to offer." Yasaka agreed, as if expecting this outcome.


    Well, Yasaka seemed confident, but then again, these people were in a really tight spot. I doubted they were going to talk about not accepting any kind of deal, but more so how much they were able to acquire.


    Their next harvest was all but shot and they were running through resources at an extreme rate after the Dragon fiasco, and the continued issues they brought.


    I felt a little bad for them, but they were lucky that Yasaka was such a kind woman.


    Because to put it bluntly, she had them by the balls in any negotiating.


    We''ll see when they got into my formal talks once everyone''s on the same page.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 291:

    Chapter 291:


    "Now, we need to discuss failure to deliver." The Jarl''s aide ¨C or rather his steward ¨C Proventus Avenicci, was doing a good chunk of the negotiating while the Jarl watched on silently.


    They had prepared quite thoroughly during the few hours Yasaka and I had an impromptu date around the city.


    "To be blunt, there is no reasonable way to hold each other accountable in the case that either of us just decides to abruptly cease any agreement." Yasaka interjected.


    "Then how ¨C "


    "Proventus." Jarl raised his hand, making the man go quiet. "You are correct, Lady Yasaka. Then what do you suggest?"


    I assumed they had their own ideas, but they wanted to see if there was anything better on the plate.


    "Recognize and ratify an official agreement between us, but keep it in the same vein as if we were a normal group of Merchants." Yasaka said simply.


    The Jarl tapped his chin. "Aye, that was the resolution we too had agreed upon. While we are unable to....verify any claims thus made beyond what has been provided." He glanced at the piles of goods off to the side. "We also cannot think of any reason to why you would go to such lengths to deceive us. With Wilhelm backing your words, our only known enemies would be.....unlikely."


    Hmm, was he thinking about the Thalmor? I suppose it wasn''t unlikely that they would be wary of those elves trying to destabilize the region even more than they already had.


    "Trust but verify." Yasaka stated.


    "Indeed." A smile formed on his face. "For now, I accept your request. Proventus." He called his steward once more.


    "Yes, my Jarl." He took another step forward, taking center stage. "Unlike other Merchants, we will adhere to a strict agreement for prices while also giving certain benefits for a continued supply at the quality and quantity you''ve said you can provided." The Steward handed a parchment towards Yasaka.


    "And since our measurements and such are no doubt different, I assume we are measuring based on what I''ve already provided?" Yasaka began reading it over.


    "I see no reason to over complicate things." The Jarl nodded.


    And this was going rather smoothly. Not all that weird considering both of them were more than willing to take steps back as they both would benefit highly from the exchange.


    "I did take some time to look over some things being sold publicly around town." Yasaka flipped to another parchment. "Our main two points of trade will be Rice, and Arrows. And since your people have no standard rate for Rice ¨C being that it is a foreign good, it''s hard to put a price on and I''ve only been able to eye a general comparison. But Arrows are a different matter as Iron seems to be in short supply considering the situation."


    "Yes, most arms and armor are not available for common purchase. While we cannot regulate every single arm due to our own cultural reasons, we can still acquire the majority, raising such prices substantially."


    Yup, when the ''government'' was buying up every scrap, prices skyrocketed. The Jarl was being candid expressing the fact that current prices don''t reflect an accurate value due to scarcity that could be seen by just walking around.


    "A seller''s market for the moment, but I was able to ask around about prices a few months ago as well." Yasaka smiled. "Shall we begin the price negotiations then?"


    The Jarl twitched slightly, probably not looking forward to this part. "As we said, different ways of valuing quantities of goods. How would you suggest we define the goods?"


    "Let''s price out each sack of Rice, and every set of 500 arrows?" Yasaka offered. N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    The Jarl tapped his throne, looking deep in thought. "Acceptable." He nodded. "And what price were you considering?"


    "35 Septims for each sack of Rice, and 2500 Septims per 500 arrows." Yasaka shot out immediately.


    Well, even if they were doing each other a favor, there was some wiggle room to get a good deal.


    The Jarl didn''t outwardly react like it was an obscene amount, but he did frown slightly. "Too much." He denied. "My people are not familiar with Rice, you expect them to take to it as they do other foodstuffs. I would be more comfortable doing 15 septims per bag."


    "Yet you seem knowledgeable enough about the grain." Yasaka pointed out.


    "Aye, my time spent in the legion meant I experienced a great many thing. One of which was different foods across the empire." The Jarl chuckled. "There were a few dishes I quite enjoyed and I have had my cooks learn a few of them since Wilhelm was kind enough to donate some on his last visit."


    Oh yeah, I did do that.


    "I''ll pass on some recipes if you want." Yasaka didn''t bat an eye at his initial refusal. "You just need to set an example, maybe have Thorum enjoy some meals made with the foreign food to convince your people." She countered with a good point. "I can move down to 30 Septims, but Food is also something I can''t acquire large amounts of until I get a more steady flow of gold."


    "Unfortunately, the budget I am working with is not what it usually is. As many attacks have been made against my territory, food is not the only concern I have for my people. I cannot go beyond maybe 25 septims for a bag."


    Yasaka raised an eyebrow at his sudden jump. "Very well, I''ll settle for that amount." She looked slightly pleased. "Now, about the Arrows."


    "The arrows, yes." The Jarl looked at the ones sitting to the side intently. "2500 Septims for 500 is....steep even considering the times."


    "Yes, but they also come enchanted." Yasaka pointed out. "And I''m sure you''ve tested the quality yourself so far. Tell me, how do they fare against standard Iron armor?"


    The Jarl laughed. "Well enough that I''m considering this price. Normal Arrows have been little use against a Dragon, but perhaps these will fare better?" He seemed to think aloud. "But I am more focused on their use against the roaming bands of bandits that have sprung up and are strangely armed to such a high degree."


    Was he dropping a hint about something, the glance he sent my way implied so. Or was it more of a warning that things were happening around us?


    Warning heard then I supposed.


    "2500 Septims, it''s a fair price." The Jarl didn''t even argue with it. Enchanted goods were at a premium right now and I could guess that arrows were not something people focused on to enchant. "I will have my Steward write up the appropriate documents and consider this batch as the first of hopefully many."


    "I''m pleased we could reach an agreement." Yasaka smiled warmly. "Even if this arrangement may not last more than a few months."


    "Aye, you are correct. Our current crisis may pass at a moments notice, but our home is still going to be suffering for a period of time."


    "Shall we agree upon terms for when either side wishes to end the agreement? As I said before, neither of us can hold the other accountable, but there''s no reason to make enemies."


    Once the Dragons were finally taken care of, they could both focus on rebuilding. A year down the line, would they need something like this? Maybe food and stuff, but the need for Arrows would slowly fall to the wayside.


    "I agree with the thought."


    "It seems we''re both in a difficult situation based on our current crises, but I doubt either of us wants to become overly reliant on the other. Perhaps a warning several months beforehand that either side wants to end the trade? It gives times to prepare in advance."


    "A fair offer and one I cannot refute. The times are turbulent so we cannot predict such things in the future." The Jarl stood up from his seat. "Let us begin drafting the required documents then."


    Hmm, they were really amicable about everything.


    [***]


    I let out a yawn, walking down the streets of Whiterun.


    Yasaka was still working out the finger details with the Jarl, and I was basically unneeded there. I wasn''t really concerned for her safety or anything like that. I don''t think anyone in that building could harm her, and I knew Meridia was keeping a watchful eye. And she knew how to get home, so she basically shooed me away at some point. I''m sure she wouldn''t want me hovering nearby while she sits and negotiates for hours.


    I still stayed until someone came and gave the Jarl the heads up that the Dragonborn had returned.


    Not surprising, he probably made sure to keep up to date on every one of Thorum''s movements. I couldn''t even fault him for it either, Thorum was the best deterrent they had at the moment, both for Dragons and any other people who wanted to cause issues.


    I weaved an illusion around myself, just a basic one that would break on even the mildest of hits. But it would serve its purpose.


    I caught all the eyes in my walk towards the Jorrvaskr.


    I was dressed in a pretentious black hooded robe and matching black leather armor. Pointed ears visible to anyone who looked at my ''face''.


    Raising my foot up, I kicked the door open, grabbing everyone''s attention inside.


    "I''ve come for you Dragonborn!" I shouted.


    There was a moment of silence as everyone seemed to process that a supposed Thalmor had just kicked their doors open and demanded one of their companions.


    I couldn''t hold it back and started laughing to myself, the illusion breaking easily.


    "You bastard!" Aela was the first to growl.


    "My friend!" Thorum started laughing as he came to give me a hug. "You fooled me."


    "Hey, Thorum." I patted his back in a quick hug.


    There were a round of shouts at me, all in good nature as they settled down.


    "Milk Drinker, I ought to ring your neck." Aela was still huffing.


    "Oh, come one. Like any Thalmor would have the balls to walk into here like that." I rolled my eyes.


    "Bah, even if that''s true, you''re still an ass!" She snorted, though there was a slight smile on her face


    "My friend, what brings you back so soon?" Thorum asked. "Is it time?"


    "Yeah, I brought Yasaka around ¨C Kunou''s Mother." I explained. "She''s setting up a preliminary trade agreement with him, so that should help a little bit around here."


    "That is wonderful news!" Thorum''s signature big goofy smile spread across his face.


    "And I settled things on my end for now, so I had time for the thing we talked about before." As I said the words, Serena joined Thorum at his side. "If you wanna get started.....?" I offered.


    "I have no matters that need my attention." Thorum nodded.


    "Yes, I believe the sooner the better." The Vampire added.


    I wouldn''t fault her for being impatient, it''s her mother we''re going to save. "Right, well we need to do some experiments first and I need to investigate the spot you spoke about."


    "Going to rescue the Vampire''s mum?" Aela asked. She was the only inner circle member still hanging around right now. "I''ll hold down the fort while you''re gone."


    "Alright, I got a good idea of what your mother did." I inspected the dimensions and layout of the Magic Circle. While it wasn''t a school of thought I was overly familiar with, it overlapped with a lot of things I could be called an expert in.


    "Can you find her?" Serena was already at my side, staring at my illusion intently.


    "I can.....trace back the source?" I leaned my head forward, spinning the Circle around for another look. "We''re a bit lucky you stumbled upon what you did. After I destroyed the castle...well, I don''t think even these traces of the magic would have lasted another few months. The Castle was what held it all together for so long."


    The Castle probably had a lot of magic woven into it, the Circle no doubt was anchored to the foundation itself.


    The link if it were to be called that was thin, but present. The thinning of space between two points led me off Nirn and to a point in Oblivion, not too dissimilar than going to Meridia''s realm.


    Mirage began to light up as I focused on it and used the residual magics and what remained of the spell circle to facilitate a similar casting.


    Slowly, a portal began to open up infront of us, different than the one I usually did.


    "Amazing as always, my friend!" Thorum exclaimed with glee. "Let us ¨C"


    I yanked him back as he was walking right towards the portal. "Don''t just walk into magical effects that you have no idea about." I deadpanned.


    "Is it not the entrance to this Soul Cairn?'' He looked confused.


    "We still need to make sure it''s safe first, I have no idea what''s on the other side and I''m not going to risk your lives because of that. Give me.....two hours to make sure it''s all good to go before we just jump right in."


    I usually threw caution to the wind when I could shoulder my own actions, but with Thorum involved, I wasn''t going to take unnecessary risks like that.


    "Two hours? I can wait two hours." Serena muttered to herself.


    "Alright, let me just do a couple experiments to make sure our Aura will hold up and then we can go through."


    [***]


    Non-canon Omake -- A series of unfortunate Hogwarts events Part 1


    "How do I end up in these situations?" I sighed, looking out the window, watching the scenery pass by. Honestly, the only silver lining here was riding on this train. It might seem odd that I''m pointing out at that specifically, but I''ve never ridden on a train before and it''s kinda neat.


    Choo choo.


    If I weren''t so depressed right now, I''d have a big smile on my face.


    It''s a mundane thing, but I am allowed to enjoy this!


    Afterall, I''m only eleven.


    That''s right, I''m eleven fucking years old!


    How might that have happened one might ask? Well, it''s an extremely convoluted and agonizing story that involves me getting de-aged.


    And I rather not even think about it anymore, so I won''t even recount the story.


    Suffice to say, Eleven years old, with the mind of a man in his...mid twenties....ish?


    Fuck, I still don''t know how old I am.


    Yup, so I''m an Eleven-year-old, with the mind of a twentyish year old, who is the sorta reincarnation of a sometimes vampire Magician who can tell time and space to fuck off and is infinitely old.


    My life is strange, but I digress. I was going off on a mental tangent.


    So, my sometimes vampire Magician Grandfather who I''m also the reincarnation of in the future, he thought it''d be funny to send me to this parallel reality and attend a Magic School.


    I swear, one offhand comment about a ruined childhood and he thinks this is a good idea.


    Well, maybe that or he feared for my life. Killing two birds with one stone?


    Now, someone may wonder, what would I have to fear? My sometimes vampire Magician grandfather could certainly keep his now Eleven-year-old grandson safe, right?


    Well, not when the danger comes from one of his various harem members.


    My girls took the revelation surprisingly well. Because let''s be honest, this was not the strangest thing that I''ve ever done or been apart of. We''re all going to live an extremely long time a few years ¨C probably less than that ¨C and I''ll be back to normal.


    Actually, most of them took it better than well. Let''s just say.....I''m still able to perform like this. More than able, actually. For some reason, my little Wilhelm is not so little ¨C in comparison to my age. It actually hadn''t shrunk at all, I was still operating at peak efficiency in that department.


    Sca?thach has a surprising maternal side to her. She was very gentle....and horny. Very, very horny. That could describe the majority of my girls. Even Meridia was...motherly to me.


    Can''t say I didn''t like it.


    Venelana, well, she discovered a new fetish, and that''s saying something for a Devil that''s many centuries old.


    Really, the only one who had a problem doing lewd things was Yasaka. Yup, the horny fox just couldn''t not see me as similar to Kunou when we were a similar ''age''.


    Hell, even Salem was.....enthralled.


    Who knew that the Queen of the Grimm was into big dick shota?


    She didn''t even complain when I flipped her dress up and spread those big cheeks of hers in the middle of her throne room. The Queen of the Grimm usually huffs and complains when I take her in the rear, even if she''s as much into butt stuff as Jinn is. But in this circumstance, she practically encouraged it.


    It was all quite exhilarating and peaceful. That was, until the Raikou nation attacked.


    Her motherly ¨C and lustful ¨C aura went into overdrive. I wonder to this day if her Mad Enhancement was forcibly returned at the sheer happiness she exhibited at my newfound state.


    Honestly, I think I spent more time with her sitting on my face rather than not once she found out.


    And....


    Wait, why am I upset about this?


    I mean yeah, it was a little excessive, but it''s not like I couldn''t keep up. Hell, she was the one usually out of it by the time we finished.


    I guess it was getting out of hand and she pretty much kept initiating at every free moment we had. How many times did one of the others walk in on us doing the deed or something lewd in the middle of the house.


    Yup, it escalated quite a bit.


    .....which I''m still not really against now that I think about it. I have a very high libido that lets me keep up with the fact that I have a harem of beautiful women, most of which have a high sex drive as well.


    And at this point in my life, pretty much all my girls had.....teamed up at one point or another. There wasn''t really any awkwardness when they came in to see Raikou bouncing up and down on me in the middle of the kitchen.


    .....so why exactly am I fretting over Raikou being overly lustful again? And how did Zelretch convince me that this was the best answer to escaping a lustful Raikou. Seriously, how they hell did he convince me that I had to escape a horny Raikou?


    I would have lived between those amazing thighs of hers and been happy about it!


    ".....I''ve made a terrible mistake." I realized my error immediately.


    "...are you okay?" I turned to see a boy standing the door of my train compartment. "You just said ''How do I end up in these situations'' and stared off blankly for like.....five minutes, then just said you made a mistake?"


    I blinked in realization of where I was again. "Sorry, was having an inner monologue about a poor decision on my part." I quickly regained my sensibilities. "So....who are you?"


    "N-neville Longbottom." He said rather meekly. "I was wondering if it was okay for me to sit with you....."


    "Sure, come on in, Neville." I smiled towards the kid.


    He seems like he needs some company.


    "T-thanks." He ducked his head, sitting opposite of me.


    How timid.


    Hmm.


    He kept taking peeks at me when he thought I wasn''t looking.


    Reminded me of my younger self with how he was acting.


    "Hey Neville."


    "Y-yes?"


    "Let''s be friends." I held my hand out to him.


    If I was going to be stuck here like this, I was going to make the best of it. I would start by taking this Neville under my wing.


    I''m sure the next few years of this Hogwarts is going to go smoothly.


    [**]


    So, this chapter was supposed to be together with the previous one, just got too long so I had to split it up between two days. So.....here''s an omake to make up for it. As per my pat re on people, they all thought it should become a side story, so it''ll appear as a side story in the next part.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 292:

    Chapter 292:


    The portal infront of me pulsed as I withdrew a piece of rubble I had placed/dipped into it.


    I wrote down a few notes for later reviewing before storing the rock into my ring.


    "Alright, good news, I was pretty much right on the money with our Aura." I clapped my hands, gaining their attention. Thorum hopped off the large stone, coming down next to me. Serena had been hovering near by, a visible anxiety on her face


    "It is safe then?" Thorum asked.


    "Well, safe is relative. Keep your Aura active and all that. If things look too dangerous....we may need to evacuate in a hurry." While I felt confident in fending for myself with my Campione physiology and magical resistance, I wasn''t going to risk it if I didn''t have to.


    Honestly, if it weren''t for the fact that we were going to find Serena''s mother, and Thorum was being very adamant about this, I would have taken much longer to scope things out. Where we''re at was basically ¨C we won''t die from just stepping in there.


    That and the fact that Meridia hadn''t come to smack me upside the head for even considering going there. I considered getting her involved, but I doubted she wanted anything to do with Serena or her mother considering they were vampires.


    "Alright, be ready for anything, I got no idea what''s on the other side besides what you''ve told me." I rubbed my storage ring and withdrew Dawnbreaker, clutching its radiant warmth in my hand.


    I watched Thorum''s Aura flare up around him protectively. Again there was that strange dragon-like appearance that definitely wasn''t normal of how Aura should work.


    Serena''s eyes glowed slightly, as if she were ready to cast a spell at a moments notice.


    "With you both at my side, I have little to fear." Thorum said warmly, easing the tension.


    He had that big goofy smile of his.


    "Alright, let''s get going." I put a hand on his shoulder. "I''ll go first."


    Thorum nodded at me. "We will be right behind you, my friend."


    "And thank you, Wilhelm." Serena had a rare smile on her face. She tended to keep herself from reacting overtly, but there was a genuineness to her.


    I''m glad she apparently opened up more, especially around Thorum.


    I would endeavor to tease him more after the matter was settled, especially when Serena''s mother was in earshot.


    As was my duty as his friend.


    Without another word, I stepped through the portal.


    ***


    Immediately, a deathly air slammed against me. My Aura sprang to life, forcing away the malicious energies of this place.


    I paused to look at my surroundings just for a moment, and my eyes widened at what I saw. I felt a strange sense of unease, as if something was staring right at me.


    I flicked my hand, four Talismans appearing between my fingers as I threw them to four corners of the area around the portal.


    "The Sapling hides in the Tree''s shadow. The Earth is overlooked by the heavens. The Wind leaves no traces. And the Fire fades from memory." I invoked my spells. "Four Elements Concealment Formation!"


    A bounded field actualized through my Onmyoji arts. While Magecraft has a much broader spectrum of Bound Fields it can apply, it''s hard to match such a specific application that I can get with my Onmyoji.


    It''s a rather intricate concealing Bounded Field that should hide the portal from most general prying eyes. I didn''t know what was lurking around and I didn''t want any wayward nasties to just mindlessly escape this place through a portal I created. Meridia would be most upset with me.


    "This..." Thorum stepped through, having a near similar reaction that I did.


    "This place feels like death." Serena even shuddered.


    And that was coming from a vampire.


    This place reminded me too much like the Land of Shadows. The vehement hatred that I felt, I think it was directed at me due to being a living being. I imagine that Thorum felt something rather similar at this moment.


    Even without this oppressive feeling, this realm did nothing to make me feel at ease. There was absolutely no life within this place, a cursory glance could tell me that much.


    A baleful purple hue invaded every corner, an aurora of necrotic energies hung overhead.


    It wasn''t just that either, even with my status elevated above most mortals, I felt a sense of...disorientation. Like my perception was being thrown off as I was not welcomed in this realm.


    I was within someone else''s domain, and I was most certainly not welcomed.


    There were buildings in almost all directions, a strange mist disrupting a clear view, but I set my eyes on the largest.


    "Chances that your mother is over there?" I raised my finger up, grabbing their attention.


    "You mean the towering citadel that seems to be pulsing with an unholy energy that makes your skin crawl from just looking at it?" Serena asked.


    "Yeah.....that one."


    "Unfortunately.....high."


    "Well....let''s get a move on then." I didn''t want to spend any more time here than I need to.


    "Aye, this place gives me a bad feeling." Thorum pulled Gram from his back, holding it tight in his hand.


    I reached down and took a handful of the sand, sealing it away and putting it in my ring. Never knew if I would have a use for it, but at the least it would be an interesting thing to experiment with later.


    "Look out!" I heard Thorum shout, my head snapping up in time to see him cleave a Wraith in two with Gram.


    The specter dissipating at the singular blow. N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "There''s more!" Serena hissed, her hand erupted with her blood magics. Several blood spears flew out, sailing through the air as they impaled a few more specters that came flying over the nearby hills.


    I let go of Dawnbreaker, letting it soar through the air and cleave through the remainder. A bright light enveloped them and destroyed their forms ¨C permanently.


    "Annoying." I muttered as my sword returned to my grasp.


    "I must thank you again for this sword, my friend." Thorum relaxed once the immediate danger passed. "Tis not my first time fighting a foe that normal steel would not work on, yet this blade has remained true."


    Serena swept her gaze around but also relaxed a little. "It is a good sword, I can''t remember seeing one that could match it even in my long life."


    "And I''m sure its previous owner would be thrilled by your usage." I smiled warmly at him. Well, the original Siegfried that is.


    He was a pretty swell guy, I''m guessing that his counterpart was too.


    "FOR THE EMPIRE!" A battle shout grabbed our attention again, a.....spirit or something came charging at us, a cracked and broken sword in hand. It was nothing more than a vague purple silhouette of a person in some rusty armor.


    "Another one, I''ll ¨C" I put my hand up, stopping Thorum.


    I walked forward, infront of his charge. As he got closer, I stepped forward and wrapped my hand around its ''neck'' before I lifted it up and slammed it into the ground.


    "DAMN ELF BASTARD, THE EMPIRE WILL NEVER FALL!" It roared, squirming in my grasp.


    "We''re not elves." I looked down at it.


    "I will avenge my brothers!"


    "We''re with the Empire!" I raised my voice, trying to see if would react differently.


    There was no visible response, no indication of any true intelligence.


    "My friend, what are you doing?" Thorum and Serena walked over.


    "I wanted to see how much of the person here remained." I shook my head, stabbing Dawnbreaker down, ending its existence. "Its Ego had been completely eroded. It was nothing more than a blank soul living through remnant memories."


    I stood up again, looking towards the citadel.


    I was starting to put some pieces together.


    Does Time not hold a baring here?


    Interesting to know.


    "S-so what are we supposed to do?" Serena frowned, looking a little...frantic. "Mother, how do we rescue you?"


    "I....do not know, child." Valerica said quietly. "Perhaps it is best that you leave and forget about me. This place is not somewhere you should stay. If the ones who imprisoned me get their hands on you...."


    "How heartwarming, but I have an alternative." I interjected, walking towards the barrier. "Thorum, do you think you can handle your big brother up there?" I glanced at the dragon.


    Thorum quirked an eyebrow, a smile forming on his face as I thought he realized what I was about to do.


    "Durnehviir." Thorum called out, pointing his Dragon Slayer sword at the large creature. "It appears that we must clash, let it be a fine battle!"


    I didn''t think the dragon had time to formulate a response in its confusion as I took out my Sword of Destruction.


    "Let''s see what''s stronger, this barrier or my Power of Destruction." I grinned, igniting my bloodline along the sword as I swung it down, cleaving through the barrier.


    There was a moment of silence as everyone registered what happened.


    Suddenly, Durnehviir let out an intense roar and Thorum shot up, slashing his sword at the mighty dragon, knocking it off the wall before it could take flight.


    The moment the barrier was destroyed, Serena shot forward, slamming into her mother, wrapping her up in a big hug.


    "WHO DARES DISTURB OUR REST!?" A voice boomed out, it sounded distorted, like a million voices echoed from within it.


    "Oh no." Valerica''s eyes widened in horror. "The Ideal Masters. Quick, take my daughter and escape, I beg of you!" She practically shoved Serena into my arms.


    "Youngest, it is too late." Durnehviir roared. "One of my Master''s has awoken from its slumber. Escape, do not be trapped here like me." The Dragon, however, did not stop in its assault.


    It swore to be a guard, and a guard it would be even if it conflicted with its own interests.


    The pride and honor of a Dragon.


    At the top of the Citadel, I could vaguely make out a new figure that appeared. Its presence was hard to ignore. Even with my perception being out of wack, I could lock onto that thing as soon as its form coalesced.


    Well, in for a penny, in for a pound.


    "I do." I stated, not backing down from the challenge. I would rather it focus on me than the others. "I''m taking Valerica and the Dragon with me." I crossed my arms.


    The Dragon had been rather kind, so I didn''t mind bring him along. He tried to help, so call it repaying a favor. Besides, I''m sure Thorum would want to save him as well.


    "A powerful soul...." It didn''t speak loud again, but its voice carried far further than it had any right. "You shall stay here forever, your soul now belongs to me." It declared.


    "Oh?" I raised an eyebrow, inspecting him, trying to discern what exactly it was. "I think I figured it out now." I raised my blade towards the thing. "You were are the Gods of this realm, hell, you probably created it. But you''re not a God, are you? These souls, this place exists to erode everything about them, to remove all the unnecessary bits. Because you feed on them, the pure energy that''s left. You consume it, sustaining yourself on it. You ascended by absorbing so many souls that you lost your physical body and exist as a being of pure energy now."


    I had a soul enhanced through the sacrifice of a God. A strong soul that was already touched by a previous life. And to top it off, I had Ddraig in my soul as a soul himself. I must look like a big ol juicy meal to this thing.


    It explained why they were intent on keeping the Dragon here. A piece of Akatosh''s soul would be a substantial meal for them. They must require a constant supply of souls to sustain their existences at this point.


    I wondered if they even remember who they were before they ascended in this horrific way.


    "If you want my soul." I raised my hand up, The Sword of Destruction launching at the figure. The Power of Destruction burst out, and the silhouette was cleaved in two. "Come and get it."


    Even if the realm didn''t shake, and the foreboding feeling didn''t diminish, I would not believe it to end that quickly.


    "Was it wise to taunt the entity that rules over this realm!?" Valerica hissed.


    "Yes." I replied. "Now it''s focusing on me and not you. Thorum will probably need a little bit to beat the Dragon, and I want you both to get away for now so I can focus on this thing. I don''t think it''s as simple a matter as bring you away, it''s probably already got its claws deep in your soul."


    A contract, a curse, or some kind of soul magic I was unfamiliar with. There could be many things that leashed Serena''s mother, and I was going to have to convince this ''Ideal Master'' to relinquish her.


    The ground cracked and sundered as thousands upon thousands of souls burst out like a geyser. It was just as I thought before, carved away everything that made a person a person, and left it just an almost pure power source, though corrupted by this entity for its own purpose.


    "Wilhelm, this is.....a God-like entity, are you sure you can handle it?" Serena clearly looked hesitant in my plan.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. "Wouldn''t be my first time fighting a God." I shooed her off. "Now get going, let me fight without distractions."


    A silent nod followed by Serena pulling her dumbstruck mother away. I didn''t pay them anymore heed for now, I needed to focus.


    As confident as I sounded, I didn''t actually know this things limitations. I could guess it was more or less on the level of a God. A God without a domain or Authority, just the pure power that came with it.


    The Souls didn''t stop rushing out, they filled the sky and circled around above before finally slamming down on the ground. They all seemed to come together, forming one giant mass in the familiar shape from before. The former silhouette that the Ideal Master used, though a similar heigh to Susanoo when I fought him back in my birth world.


    I wonder if it was just a common method to use when you had obscene amounts of power at your disposal.


    That purple, baleful, aura formed a coherent mass quickly. Made up of an uncountable number of souls that bared right down on me.


    "Surrender yourself!" The mass exclaimed through a myriad of voices. "And I will let those others walk free."


    Hmm, trying to bargain huh? Or maybe an intimidation tactic?


    I wonder....


    Does it not want to waste power? It would make sense, I''m sure this realm was hard to maintain, in addition to itself and any other ''Ideal Masters'' that exist. Everything they gain must go into sustaining what they already have.


    They pretty much locked themselves into a cycle of trying to keep themselves alive.


    And it was willing to give up all the others just for me?


    How strong was my soul now?


    Questions for later.


    I reached deep inside, touching upon my Authority, about to call upon it until I felt a trembling within my Storage Ring.


    Something forced its way out, turning into a bright light and slammed into the entities'' ''arm''.


    The True Longus was impaled into the creature''s arm. The conglomeration of soul''s in the immediate area of the spear began to shimmer in holy light, a stark contract to the baleful hue it usually held. And I was overcome with shock as I witnessed the spear absorb a good chunk out of its arm.


    The following roar didn''t even seem to break me from my stupor.


    The Spear dislodged from it, a swing of its arm to fling it away, only for it to slam into the ground right infront of me.


    With a hesitant action, I slowly reached my arm out. I had the strange feeling, that the spear wouldn''t reject me this time. The Holy Power was welcoming even though it should be poison for me.


    My fingers griped around the shaft as I pulled it out of the ground.


    The entity looked at my spear, with a little bit of hesitance itself.


    "Well, isn''t this something?" I lifted it up with a wide grin of my face. I felt some strange presence seep into me, not malevolent by any stretch of the imagination. Words entered my mind, a feeling of warmness that touched upon my own soul. A realization dawned on me of what was happening, and the ramifications that it held. But I would dwell on those later.


    There were four words that the Spear was practically screaming in my head, asking for my help.


    And I was more than willing to oblige.


    "True Longinus, Balance Breaker."


    ***


    Friday Chapter.


    Sorry for the super late post, things happen. Will still be a Saturday chapter, don''t worry.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. / astoryforone

 Chapter 293:

    Chapter 293:


    "True Longinus, Balance Breaker." I invoked with the Spear''s blessing.


    The Holy Power from within the God-Slaying Spear exploded outwards, enveloping me. Normally it would be poison to a Half-Devil like me, but in this strange circumstance, it accepted me.


    The Holy Light spread out, denying the wretched necrotic magics that were so intertwined with this Realm. The Remnants of souls that were bound to this Ideal Master screamed and hissed as they flew around, unable to approach me any closer.


    This spear was perhaps the perfect counter to whatever amalgamation this thing was, even more so than Dawnbreaker due to the elevated nature of the Spear''s existence.


    I loved my sword dearly, but I wouldn''t lie and say it was stronger than The Spear of Destiny.


    The Holy Light swirled around me, truly augmenting me. Wings burst out from my back, Twelve, Large, White Wings made of pure Holy Power. A Halo formed above my head, casting a healing touch upon my body, a protection from any Evil.


    "Holy Spear of the Pure White Night." I breathed out, saying its full name for the first time. ?v€l-B!n.


    The real Balance Breaker for this spear, not the thing that Cao Cao used.


    It was amusing, Balance Breakers were called ''bugs'' in the system, not something that was supposed to happen. However, this spear was the exception.


    This Spear was the only Sacred Gear that He intended a Balance Breaker for. Or rather, the equivalent of whatever he would have named it.


    And this was the first time it had ever come out.


    It was normally supposed to pull upon the System of Heaven to power it, but with Him dying, things fell apart, barely held together. The main functions of the Spear went dormant and only Sub-Species Balance Breakers would be something that users could actualize.


    Which made it all the stranger that I was able to call upon it, being out of reach of Heaven''s System .


    There was only one explanation, and the implication left me....hesitant.


    The one who created the System of Heaven.


    "Convince me." I said quietly. "All three factions entered a strange state a relative peace even if it isn''t official. I rarely care about things outside my reach, but any issues that involve them will inevitably consume the world. Convince me that I''m not condemning an uncountable number of people to death."


    A faint voice entered my ears.


    ''Peace.''


    It felt warm.


    "I''ll believe you for now." I let out a breath again, spinning the Holy Spear in my hand. The Holy Light cascaded out from it at my every movement.


    It wasn''t the time to get distracted.


    This thing...what I thought before was correct. Holy Power burned through my pupils, I could see things more clearly than before.


    "I see your True Nature." I lifted my Spear up, addressing the monstrosity before me.


    "SUBMIT." A thousand different voices boomed at me, clearly not giving up even after my little display. "WE ARE GODS HERE."


    It held up its hand and ¨C A spell circle formed. A massive amount of power gathered at the precipice and was unleashed in a condensed burst.


    Necrotic energies intertwined with the pure mass of soul power he had accumulated.


    My new wings ignited with a fervor of Holy Light, a star that had erupted within this bleak landscape, the void of death filled for the first with true light since its inception.


    My Spear gathered the Holy Power and shot forward, extending towards the oncoming torrent. The Necrotic Powers were torn asunder where my Spear pierced through, searing right into the heart of the spell and through the hand of the monstrosity once more.


    Again the Spear devoured a chunk of souls that were within reach, to the point where the amalgamation staggered backwards, the spell of his veering off into the distance, tearing through the fogs and alighting the horizon with destruction.


    "Magic." I let out a laugh, taking to the skies, my Twelve Wings slicing through the air allowing me to take flight. "A God does not use Mortal Magic."


    The Wretched thing''s arms were swinging up towards me as I weaved between them, the wailing of souls flying by.


    Raising my hand up, I forced the Holy Power into shape -- Spears condensed and fired off into the massive body. It launched its own attacks in response, Necrotic imitations that collided with my own spears. However, the majority of mine flew true, searing into the mass and dispersing souls that came in contact.


    It reeled back, an amusing flash of annoyance radiated from its face.


    I stabbed the spear forward, slicing into its body, carting away more of these souls that were nothing but leftover husks. The True Longinus continued to drink them in happily and I didn''t care to stop it.


    Though, every so often, I saw what looked to be one turn bright and fly away. An Actual semblance of self that still remained within the flickering soul.


    The Massive body of the creature shuddered as souls were torn off, reshaped into Wraiths that filled the sky. They screeched in an unholy chorus, coming right at me.


    I spun my Spear again, a mental image of Sca?thach burned into my mind at how she handled her own spear. I was about to unleash an attack until I felt myself shudder, my eyes blinked uncontrollably as I looked up to see a massive hand that tore through the void and lashed out at me.


    I quickly moved to block, but nothing happened, the hand disappeared as if it was never there.


    The wailing Wraiths regained my attention. My other Swords flashed out, slicing and stabbing through the air at the Wraiths that descended upon me.


    Each of them was more than capable of dealing with such insignificant undead.


    The Monstrosity didn''t move, as if waiting for something.


    I felt a sense of foreboding and my instincts flared up.


    Instinctively, my Holy Wings covered me up, as the Massive Hand tore through the void again, slamming into me.


    The impact sent me sailing into the ground, my Aura was not able to absorb the entire impact and even my Holy Wings shuddered under the blow. Thankfully I activated my Semblance as well, mitigating a good portion of that.


    I wobbled to me feet, wiping away the blood that trailed down from my nose. I noticed the landscape had completely changed, and the crater I was in was massive.


    My Holy Light flared up brightly again as I reorientated myself.


    "Clairvoyance?" I muttered, realizing what just happened. That would have really hurt if it hit me head on and I was unprepared.


    Was his abilities bleeding through the use of Balance Breaker or was it simply a power of the Spear when used correctly?


    Regardless, I let out a groan as I flew back up into the air.


    This thing certainly packed a punch. It reminded me of Susanoo with how much pure power it was keeping contained within its form.


    But it wasn''t just that, I didn''t perceive that attack at all until it was already upon me, and I could guess the reason after thinking it through.


    "You regulate the Flow of Time in this realm." I eyed it with annoyance. "You attacked me from outside the Flow of Time."


    That was much closer to how a God should attack, but even still.


    I took the opportunity as it was warding off my Spell to shoot forward, my Holy Spear shot right into its chest again, grabbing hold of hundreds, if not thousands more souls that were sucked up into the Spear.


    "ENOUGH!" The thousands of overlapped voices sounded out and the Giant collapsed into a cyclone of souls that spread out, enveloping the entire area in an impenetrable wall.


    My Spear extended outwards, piercing through it, taking hold of more souls, but the damage/hole was immediately repaired.


    [How many Souls does this thing have?] Even Ddraig sounded annoyed.


    "It''s been alive for how many years? Millions upon millions probably." I Glanced at Thorum to the side.


    I put The Staff of Magnus way and took out Gae Bolg.


    I aimed for a moment before Throwing it as hard as I could, nailing the Dragon right in the side, making it stagger in its movements. Thorum saw, and took the opportunity to gain the advantage.


    Without a second to think, images flashed through my mind again as I quickly let myself fall downwards, a massive Baleful hand sprung out from the cyclone of souls that still persisted.


    My Wings flapped as I dashed to the side, another near miss.


    I looked up and several more lashed out at me as I dodged to every side. The onslaught didn''t cease in the slightest, similar spells to the one he used in the beginning would fire off from a random spot. I was forced to bring the Spear up to block it as predicting it wasn''t going to be a reliable option.


    "Boost!" I called out again, my speed increasing as The True Longinus sprang out at every opening, drinking in more souls with every movement.


    Even my Swords were sent outwards, sweeping through the air to take down any kind of undead that were being summoned.


    Souls literally dripped to the ground, raising all manner of undead creatures that sought to attack me.


    Wraiths, Ghosts, Skeletons, and a plethora of ones I couldn''t be bothered to acknowledge.


    Just how a Necromancer would fight.


    Whittle down an opponent with as minimal effort as possible.


    Draining energies were coalesced and ripped through the air from the Vortex, beams of necrotic power slamming into me as I tried my best to defend from every angle. My Spear would shoot off at the source, taking away more souls, but there was never an end.


    Even adding a volley of spells ¨C Divine Lightning Arrows numbering in the hundreds, did nothing to distort this continued Vortex


    Little by little, my Holy Power would run out, my Aura would start to deplete, and even my Stamina would start to pitter out.


    And I would admit, the continued use of the Spear was draining. Perhaps it was because I, as a Devil, was not meant to wield Holy Power, but it was taking its physical toll.


    "This is getting us nowhere, it''s intentionally dragging it out and only responding when I present an opening." Its strategy wasn''t exactly difficult to see through.


    My gut was telling me that dragging this on for a substantial amount of time would be very bad.


    Despite how I was countering its existence due to the nature of this Holy Power, I didn''t feel comfortable continuing like this for much longer.


    It was warm and welcoming, but at the same time, it sorta felt wrong.


    "Should I use your true power then?" I looked at the Spear.


    Cao Cao didn''t understand the real secret hidden inside the Spear. And I guessed none of its previous users did either.


    I vaguely recall the ability the spear had ¨C Truth Idea, or so it''s called. The concept that God''s Dying will would be invoked and judge the user and whoever his opponent was.


    No, even that was incorrect. That was a...unintentional side effect of what happened to Heaven''s System.


    A consolation prize.


    The reason that Cao Cao could create so many abilities with his Balance Breaker, even if he used outside items.


    The Spear always had a singular ability, besides the obvious manipulation of Holy Power.


    Its true power was ¨C To Invoke Miracles.


    I only learned that after using this Balance Breaker.


    "Let''s test that then." I gripped the Spear tight, dodging out of the way of another Necrotic Limb before it dispersed back into souls and rejoined the vortex.


    ''Weak''


    Another faint voice entered through my mind and I paused in my actions.


    "Haaah." I let out a long breath. "Too weak to attempt such a thing, huh? Or rather, you don''t want me to expend that much power you just accumulated?"


    ''Alternative''.


    Again, another faint voice, but this one was followed with information given to me and I couldn''t help but laugh at the thought.


    "If the people back home could witness this." I laughed, as my Swords rejoined me. "How ridiculous is a Miracle that this is a worthwhile alternative."


    Well, not my concern.


    "Then I''ll use one of your techniques." I briefly wondered if this was the result of the God from my home dimension interfering last time.


    The amount of Holy Power flowing through me reached its apex. I wasn''t sure If I could handle anymore even with the help of the Spear.


    I ascended as high as I could go before those Obelisks and the vortex of souls tried to stop me.


    This would be the third method of Creation that I''ve dabbled with. The Five Elements of the Eastern Creation myth. The Tree of beginnings from the Norse Cosmology. And now...


    That which brought about the birth of creation from nothingness


    An obscene amount of Holy Power flowed out of the spear as it gathered around me, shaped and focused with a purpose.


    "And so the Lord Sayeth....."


    ''Let there Be Light.''


    Three words that flowed through my mouth had enough weight to them that my very soul trembled. Even my nature as a Campione felt the pressure imposed by them. Three words of power that were definitely not meant to be uttered by a mere mortal.


    "O????h????????????r?????? ????????E???i??????????n??????????? ???????S???????o????f???????????"


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 294:

    Chapter 294:


    The bleak sky shuddered.


    The aurora of baleful and necrotic power dispersed at the mere mention of the words.


    A torrent of Holy Power swirled above. No, it wasn''t mere Holy Power anymore, it was something more intricate. It was the very light of creation manifested from the Biblical God''s Authority.


    The Antithesis to this realm.


    Where one promoted and nourished life, the other corroded it all away and subsumed what was left.


    It descended from the sky, rejecting everything in its path. It denied what these Monstrosities had built, tearing it away from their greedy claws.


    The world turned absolutely silent.


    The Wailing of souls ceased.


    The few wayward wraiths high above were the first to receive the errant gift. The necrotic magics that held them together were seared away without even a semblance of resistance. It continued downwards, and the vortex of souls, as if sensing something was wrong, tried to disperse, but it was too late.


    The purging light slammed down upon the desolate plains. Enveloping every wayward soul, every undead creature.


    The uncountable number of souls that had been giving me a headache were cleansed within moments of the light descending.


    There was but one sound that pierced the silence, a singular scream that came from within the amalgamation


    It was drowned out by unyielding light, pressing on further without reproach.


    The Obelisks alighted with baleful runes that appeared down the side, a plethora of necromantic effects burst out, but they were all shunted upon colliding with the Light of Creation.


    The Light was both destructive and welcoming. I felt safe within the pillar that descended from the sky, just as I knew that Thorum too would be safe from the wrath of life that was called upon this monstrous plane of existence.


    The Light lasted but a blink of an eye, though it felt like an eternity.


    When it finally began to fade away, I felt my wings flicker briefly, as if they were losing strength. I could tell that the Balance Breaker wouldn''t last much longer. Much like my first time with Ddraig, so too was this one.....forced and as such took a lot more out of me than it would otherwise.


    I slowly descended to the ground.


    Upon lookign up, I noticed, The sky was empty.


    A lifeless void now hung above where the baleful array of colors used to be.


    So too were the vortex of souls no longer rampant, though not quite gone.


    The Spear vibrated in my hand, and it erupted in another light, sucking in all the cleansed souls into it. I had to brace myself as thousands upon thousands of listless souls shot into the Holy weapon. They poured in to the point where when I was having trouble coping, and I think eventually the spear was reaching the maximum amount it could handle. Whatever was going on it with, i doubt it could continue to just suck in souls without consequences.


    I noticed Thorum off to the side, a downed Durnehviir infront of him, that same baleful energy wafting off of his body as he returned to normal. Or atleast as normal as he was before, and he didn''t seem to be in that good of shape.


    As my feet touched the ground, my eyes locked on the singular existence still clinging to form.


    Barely held together as a nondescript humanoid.


    It trembled in place, the energies that held it together were visibly falling off of it. Every so often, its body would distort and a soul trapped within would burst away, unable to be contained any longer.


    I wasted no words as I approached it. Its blank face seemed to contort in some unnatural manner. But I again paid it no heed, instead I leveled my spear once more.


    With a quick jab, I pierced the amalgamation.


    It let out an unholy wail, Holy Power started to fill its body. Its own Necrotic energies fought against my own, but that just served to further destabilize everything that held it together. My Spear began to drink in more of its essence, the souls that held it together and the seams that seemed to bind this thing into a solid shape began to unravel and it started flickering in and out of existence.


    The false body burst in various places, others had Souls forcibly cast out before being suck in. Holy Power cracked and fissured others.


    My own Holy Power was starting to run dry, but I pushed on until it appeared that I started to hit bedrock.


    Its humanoid form collapsed, and I finally pulled my spear away.


    All that was left was a flickering ¨C albeit powerful ¨C soul amongst what remained. Though, I could tell that even this much was so far beyond a normal human''s soul. There''s no way I got every soul out of this thing. How many more were eaten and fully subsumed to keep it existing?


    "Then lets ¨C " I paused, feeling the Halo above my head crack. I took a deep breath, reorientating myself. Better not dally any more.


    I hefted my spear up one more time.


    "Stay your hand." A voice filled the newly cleansed area. As if walking out of nothingness, another amalgamation appeared just a couple feet behind the one I had defeated.


    It sounded just as distorted as this one I had defeated, however, it also felt more.....contained. Was it stronger than the one I just fought?


    I looked at the newcomer. I wondered why it finally chose now of all times to appear. Simple coincidence or did it wait until its peer was left in this state. I reached out with my hand still clad in the Boosted Gear and clutched the Soul in my grip.


    "Have you come to negotiate?" I slowly formed a smile on my face.


    The entity was silent for a moment, its expression was impossible to read. "Release our brethren and leave this realm hence forth. We shall pursue this matter no longer."


    Our?


    I felt a tingling on the back of my neck as I turned my head to see another one standing near Thorum.


    Were they subtly threatening me?


    If they were anything like this other one, they didn''t want to expend any unnecessary energy.


    Did I want to fight more of these things? I couldn''t hold the Balancer Breaker much longer, but I too wasn''t without options to continue. However.....Thorum was my main concern as of now, and I didn''t actually come here to fight but to free Serena''s mother.


    "Your power fades." It spoke again. "Leave, and never return." He commanded again.


    I clenched my teeth and forcibly pulled on the Spear''s Power just little bit more. I felt a pain in my chest as another burst of Holy Power erupted from within. My Wings that were dimming suddenly arced back with renewed vigor, and my Halo mended itself and shined with a bright glow.


    "You were saying?" I quirked an eyebrow.


    I guess it was betting on me not wanting to stick around because I would be vulnerable soon?


    "Creature of flesh." It intoned. "Take the mortal and retreat from this realm. Our brethren has been thus punished sufficiently for any slight."


    "He speaks the truth." Durnehviir''s voice rumbled, if a little haggard himself. "I have been freed from the grasp of my previous master, so have you. I watched as one of my wardens was brought to the lowest point before being erased, only saved from its brethren''s interference."


    Valerica''s expression changed, I could imagine the kind of relationship her and Durnehviir had, spending so much time together in the soul cairn. A friendship that amounted out of a shared loneliness perhaps? Regardless, she looked at me with a strange expression. "Then.....Harkon is also gone...." She said quietly.


    "Yes, mother." Serana said warmly. "We''re free. No more Father, no Ideal Masters, and no threat of a looming apocalypse that we have to hide away any longer."


    "I ¨C" Valerica''s mouth abruptly clamped shut as she began speaking. Her eyes widened in terror as everyone else also turned towards someone new who had just appeared.


    Even Durnehviir looked terrified upon the new presence.


    I think Thorum too looked timid.


    Really, I was the only to smile brightly as she took a few steps forward. The others slowly stepped back, giving her a wide birth.


    "Why must you always return in such a state?" Meridia said softly, walking up to me, ignoring everyone else.


    "It''s not as bad as it looks." I smiled. And it was actually true this time, just some minor issues.


    She rolled her eyes, producing a cloth from somewhere as she began cleaning the dried blood from me. "Hold still." She let out one of her adorable huffs.


    "....people are watching." I said quietly. She doesn''t usually let herself be seen like this.


    "Hmph." She didn''t stopped doting on me. "It is no secret any longer. I shall act how I wish."


    "I''m not a child." I grumbled as she continued ''cleaning'' me up.


    "Then do not act like one and let me cleanse you." She let out another cute huff.. "You have dry blood on your face. I will have you presentable."


    I rolled my eyes, but didn''t stop her. How often does she take the initiative to act like this? "Did I do good?" I asked, knowing she had been watching over me.


    "Yes." She held the smallest of smiles. "That wretched place will take awhile to repair itself. And that abomination will be suffering for many years to come."


    "....Should I have dealt with the other ones?"


    She paused in her actions. "No, I believe you made the correct choice. As much as I abhor those upstart Necromancers, they have support from other places."


    "Support?" I blinked. "Hmm, I suppose I did consider something like that."


    "They pay tribute to other Lords. If pushed further, they would have sought interference." Meridia explained.


    "That makes sense." I nodded along. "Otherwise, why would they have been left alone for so long? They were in no way close to your level of power and I assume the others by extension."


    "Hmph. Of course." She puffed up happily.


    I let myself lean into her bosom and I could feel her fingers run through my hair. I could tell she was really happy right now.


    "You have some of this Light still within your body." She whispered. "It is being eroded away without going too rampant, however, I can remove it immediately if you prefer."


    Ah, well that certianly fixes that problem.


    "That would be appreciated." My Meridia is so cute~


    I loved when she worried over me.


    There was no visibly phenomena, but I felt a little strange for a brief moment.


    "It is done." She said gently, slowly removing herself for me. "I only stepped away for a moment. I must return."


    "Mm, then I''ll come visit you after dealing a couple more things."


    ".....very well." She tried not to react I think, but there were the makings of a smile forming on her face. "Before I depart.." she turned her gaze at the very quiet dragon that was trying very hard to make itself seem small. "You." She addressed it.


    It was kinda funny to see a Dragon bow its head like this.


    "Child of Akatosh." Meridia intoned. "Your body is deteriorating. You will not last past a few more days. Five Hundred years of servitude, and I shall mend you back to your former state."


    It must have been a good offer, because Durnehviir actually appeared enthused even if it took a moment to contemplate. "Five hundred years and I am free?" It asked.


    "My word is beyond reproach." Meridia said firmly.


    "I accept." It bowed once more.


    "Very well." Meridia waived her hand and the Dragon was consumed by a burst of light and disappeared.


    "Is he...?"


    "I have taken him to my realm. He will mend through my own power and be reborn anew. Not some monstrosity that those Ideal Masters tried to turn him into." She crossed her arms with a scoff. "And I am on good terms with Akatosh, I would not harm one of his without cause."


    And Five hundred years isn''t that long for beings like that.


    "Dragonborn." Meridia snapped her head towards Thorum.


    "Y-yes." Thorum''s body jolted to attention. "Lady Meridia?"


    "...Receive my blessing." She didn''t give him time to answer as a beam of light slammed into his head, disappearing into his body.


    Thorum just blinked, apparently confused as to what just happened.


    "Vampire." Meridia practically hissed, not even deeming to cast her gaze towards Serana and her mother. Which might have been considered a mercy on her part. "Payment is rendered." She said very bluntly a hand extended and the Elder Scroll now filling it. She pushed it into my hands. She cast me one last warm look before disappearing.


    "....what just happened?" Serana''s Mother finally blurted out.


    "What do you mean? Me beating one of those Ideal Masters, Durnehviir being whisked away, Thorum getting a blessing. Or do you mean the fact that Meridia, the Daedric Prince, is my lover?" I asked with a wistful smile.


    Valerica just made a confused noise in response, unable to formulate any real words.


    ".....I think you broke my mother." Serana groaned.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 295:

    Chapter 295:


    "So this place is still standing." Valerica idly commented as I deposited us all in the courtyard of/at the foot of the bridge leading to the College of Winterhold. ".....Barely, it appears. I suppose it is impressive for mortal construction to last the centuries."


    "Lady Valerica, you know of this place?" Thorum asked, he was rather respectful which was understandable considering he''s dating her daughter.


    The Older Vampire pursed her lips while inspecting the area. I''m sure she noticed the sundered remains in the chasm surrounding the College. "I remember when it first came into existence. I had no dealings with it, but it brought a different kind of mortal to Skyrim upon its creation, which was beneficial to us as well."


    Funnily enough, even with Valerica''s sort of standoffish behavior, I believed she had a good impression of Thorum.


    I could see why Valerica had even the faintest acknowledgement of the College as well. I''m sure she appreciated the more learned sort coming to Skyrim back in the day. As much as I''ve fallen in love with this place, there''s no denying that the Nords ¨C for the most part ¨C were the type to hit things rather than delve into arcane secrets.


    Oh well, their directness was one of the things that made this place so charming.


    "Are you positive it is a good idea for my daughter and I to approach such a place?" Valerica spoke again, a slight amount of hesitance in her voice. "Mortals never suffered our kind in the past, and this is perhaps one of the few places I would worry about mortals taking offense."


    "It''s alright, mother." Serena had a smile on her face that refused to leave since regaining her lost family. "Thorum and I have been here a few times so far, the Archmage doesn''t discriminate as long as we don''t cause problems."


    If there had been a problem I would have put in a word. Sorta my fault she was following along as it were. Well, it also might be because she had been trapped so long she wanted to walk about, free and unrestrained. Or it could do with the fact that she didn''t actually have somewhere to go.....


    Someone may or may not have destroyed her previous home and looted everything of worth.


    Woops.


    Maybe she also wanted to see what I would do with the Elder Scroll?


    Also a plausible explanation.


    ''Hey Ddraig?'' I voiced the thought inwards towards the dragon.


    [What?]


    ''You''ve been quiet since we left the Soul Cairn. Granted, you''re usually quiet and like to watch silently. But you just stopped abruptly in there after only saying a few things. You''re not upset are you?''


    [Why would I be upset?]


    ''I used the power of the Biblical God, I''m not dense enough to ignore the grudge you have with him.''


    [I''m not annoyed with you, brat. I understand why you did it, it was the perfect counter to that annoying thing you fought. But that doesn''t mean I''ve forgiven him.]


    ''Do you want me to ¨C''


    [I don''t need you to fight my battles for me.]


    ''Isn''t that literally what every one of your users does when it comes to your rival?''


    [It''s not the same!] Ddriag huffed in annoyance. [As my user, it''s your duty to fight Albion''s user. My other regrets and grudges are for me to bear.]


    Huh.


    ''You''re my partner, Ddraig. If you want me to do something or not do something, you just have to tell me.''


    I still felt like he didn''t like me using the Spear due to Big G''s presence.


    [.....Just find a good opponent to test the staff on.] Ddraig grumbled. [I wanna stretch my wings.]


    ''You got it.'' I couldn''t help but smile.


    I would have used it against that Ideal Master, but I didn''t think it was wise to test something that involves pulling out the soul of Ddraig in a realm that''s created by Necromancers with an almost absolute control of soul-based manipulation.


    Honestly, there was a combination of factors that made that fight easier than it should have been. It was throwing around raw power on the level of Susanoo, yet it was so.....constrained. The biggest facet was the fact that its weight didn''t match up to a real God.


    I almost wish they weren''t disgusting abominations; I''d have loved to talk shop with them.


    "It seems empty." Valerica commented as we began walking through the outer courtyards.


    "Well, yes, they''re mostly...." Serena blinked, as if realizing something. "I forgot we haven''t told you what has been happening."


    "What''s wrong, is something wrong?" Valerica asked.


    "Aye, Lady Valerica. Alduin has returned, and the Dragons have risen with him. Skyrim is in a bad state right now, the College is doing what it can to help out, many of its students are running around where they can." Thorum added.


    "The World Eater." Valerica pursed her lips. "Of course." She let out a long sigh. "If it isn''t one catastrophe, it is another."


    "It appears that our world is constantly teetering on the precipice of destruction." A new voice appeared. I curled my lips up as I saw the others jump at the Archmage''s entrance.


    "Archmage." I greeted him with a smile.


    "Wilhelm!" He smiled brightly right back. "It''s wonderful to see you returned. Things have become somewhat quiet, so I anticipated your eventual return with the chaos it usually brings."


    "With such heavy expectations like that, I''ll do my best to live up to them."


    "Please don''t." He quickly corrected. "I don''t know if my old heart can handle any more surprises."


    "Well we''re going to find out." I patted his shoulder. "Wanted to tell Thorum a few things, and I think you should know too."


    The Archmage sucked in a deep breath. "I will have drinks awaiting for my inevitable headache." He turned to the others. "Now, a new face, may I ask for introductions?" He was speaking of Valerica, as both Serena and Thorum had been here before.


    "I apologize, Archmage." Thorum bowed his head. "I hope I am not overstepping by bringing ¨C"


    The Archmage raised his hand. "None of that." He lightly chided with a chuckle. "I have said before, all are welcomed here if they abide by the rules."


    "You have my gratitude, then." Valerica spoke up. "As for as introductions go, I am Serena''s Mother ¨C Valerica." She introduced her self, in a mildly polite tone.


    "Valerica." The Archmage repeated.


    "Yes ¨C"


    "The same Valerica who wrote that enlightening book on the uses of Blood Magic in Conjuration rituals?"


    Was that one of the ones I looted from Harkin''s library?


    Valerica blinked at that. "I....yes. I wrote a book like that many centuries ago."


    "It''s an honor to have such an accomplished Mage visit my college." The Archmage''s eyes shined brilliantly. "If I may be so bold, what business do you have for this visitation?"


    Valerica scowled slightly. "I am merely accompanying my daughter for now. Perhaps a mild curiosity as I remember the founding of this ¨C College many years ago and never had the chance to see it for myself."


    "I graciously open my doors to you, Lady Valerica." The Archmage bowed his head.


    "Oh, well, I''m flattered by the reception." And the look on her face seemed to align with her words, shifting quite quickly away from her previous annoyance.


    I don''t think she''s used to non-vampires being so.....accommodating.


    "Hey, old man, who''s here right now?" I asked once their little conversation finished.


    "Quite a few of your friends still remain." The Archmage answered, easily guessing my thoughts. "I believe the ones named Achilles and Atalanta are the only ones who have departed."


    "Oh, I hope Skyrim doesn''t burn down." I mused.


    "My friend, are these the ones you spoke of?" Thorum slapped my shoulder, with a laugh.


    "Yeah, I brought them from my home." His smile was always so contagious.


    "Yes, quite the colorful array of people you''ve brought this time." The Archmage hummed. "The majority whom are still here should have left the lecture on Advanced Alchemy some...twenty minutes ago by my estimate. It''s only a matter of finding where ¨C"


    "Cafeteria." I interjected.


    "Of course, I don''t know why I even considered differently." He sighed. "....you spoke that young Artoria does not practice magic, however, I am inclined to believe sorcery is at work with how much food disappears into her stomach."


    "Hmm, I guess you haven''t seen Mordred yet either, hmm?"


    "Oh no, I have." He shook his head. "Which leads me to believe that it''s a hereditary Magic. And I have not yet been convinced otherwise."


    "Oh." I clapped my hands. "Before I forget, I got a bunch of Health Potions and such for you to distribute."


    "Mmm?" The Archmage blinked as if remembering something. "Oh, yes! Jinn spoke about that. Any little bit would help. How many did ¨C"


    "500 or so."


    "Big G let me have a go." I chuckled.


    "...what?"


    "Yup, he spoke to me and let me use its full power."


    "You''re fucking with me." She said dryly.


    "You''re saying you spoke to God." Mordred stared incredulously. "Aren''t you a Devil, why aren''t you all.....ash and shit?"


    "Well ¨C" I paused and realized there were two people here who were in the dark. "I think I should start off by telling Thorum and the Archmage what exactly we''re talking about..."


    "Yes, I''m dreadfully lost here." The Archmage chuckled.


    "Aye, I am confused, my friend."


    "Well, you better sit down, it''s a bit of a story."


    "I actually haven''t heard the full thing." Mordred perked up.


    "This should be interesting." Medea set her parchments to the side and even Kuzuki closed his book.


    "....do you all want food and drink while I recall my intimate life story?" I rolled my eyes


    The Archmage, with an amused smile on his face, snapped his fingers and more food and drink appeared around the table.


    I let out a long sigh and began as I always did. "It started when I got stabbed through the chest with a magical light sword."


    [***]


    "Rin, it''s okay to be mad." I said calmly.


    "I''m not mad." She replied.


    "Mhmm."


    "I''m not!"


    "Sure."


    She growled.


    "How!" She finally threw her hands up. "Saber and I have been searching all over the damn place, and you just luck into another Elder Scroll that gives another clue towards the bow!?"


    "My Elder Scroll." Jinn giggled, hugging it tight.


    So cute.


    The Archmage was just....lost in thought after new revelations. Thorum, I don''t think it changed much for him. He probably understood some of it, but to him, I wasn''t from here already, to elaborate on that didn''t mean much to him.


    I think he was just happy to know.


    And Jinn came in like a wrecking ball after finding out I had another Elder Scroll.


    At that point Valerica and Serena finally came in, and saw her tear it open and read it so plainly.


    That made Serena''s mom have another existential crisis, because it was not something even an Immortal Vampire like her could do without suffering consequences.


    "It''s call skill, Rin." I adopted the most smug look I could muster.


    Rin''s head dropped to the table in defeat. Artoria giving her a sympathetic pat on the back.


    Honestly, I think Rin was just distracting herself from the fact that I have Big G in my spear and could talk to him at will.


    She was someone of the faith, surprisingly enough.


    And Artoria too.


    I asked her about that awhile ago and she said something to the effect of¨C ''my faith is my business alone''. Not in a dismissive way, but more in response to me being a Devil and if that would be a problem for her.


    Regardless, it seemed we''re a step closer to finding that Divine Bow, and I wanted to reach it first just to lord it over Rin.


    Well, I''d leave Rin to wallow in her defeat.


    I got up and walked over to Thorum who was a little quiet. Maybe it was weighing on him more than I thought?


    "My Friend." Thorum said kindly as I sat next to him at the side.


    "Thorum, you okay?" I asked.


    "Aye, I shall be fine. Merely...."


    "Lots of things happened today, huh?" I leaned back with a chuckle.


    "Yes." He shared my reaction.


    "Well, now that you know, I''ll bring you around to see my home sometime."


    He looked mildly surprised. "You would bring me to see your home?"


    "You big idiot." I huffed. "Of course I''d bring you. You''re my best friend." I playfully punched his shoulder. "And I''d love for you to meet my Gramps, he can''t really leave, well.... I already explained that."


    "Yes, tis confusing, but I understand he cannot leave." Thorum nodded along. "I admit it is.....hard to wrap my head around."


    "Well, in all honesty, does it change much?"


    "I.....no." He blinked in response. "It does not." He smiled brightly again. "You are my friend, the same as you were before. No matter what strangeness happens between us, that will not change. Now that I know your secret, could you perhaps tell me the full story of this blade you gifted me sometime?"


    "Oh Gram." I eyed it on his back. "Yeah, I''ll fill in the gaps. I meant what I said before, I think the original wielder would be proud that you''re the one who has it at this point." I nudged him with another chuckle.


    Thorum, laughed again, before going silent as he watched Valerica and Serena happily chatting off to the side.


    "Thank you, Wilhelm. If not for you, I do not believe I would have seen Serena this happy."


    "Bah, don''t say that." I grunted. "There''s no need for thanks between friends. I know if I ever called on you, you''d answer without a second thought."


    I was lucky to have him with my friend.


    "She is beautiful though, I can see where Serena get''s her looks from."


    Thorum blushed a little. "Aye, Serena inherited her beauty from her mother."


    I had a thought, the corners of my lips curling up. "Thorum, my friend." I slapped his shoulder, leaning in. "I''m going to teach you a magic word from my culture."


    "A magic word?" Thorum repeated in interest.


    "Where I come from, it''s known as Oyakodon." I said in a hushed tone.


    "Oyakodon, what''s that?" Thorum repeated, louder than I think he realized because a good portion of people in the room had their eyes snap towards us.


    ...a good amount of people here apparently knew what that meant.


    "Schweinorg." Rin spoke up, narrowing her eyes.


    I quickly got up from my seat. "Well, I do believe it is time for me to skedaddle."


    Off to Meridia''s realm I go for a visit then back to Kyoto!


    "Schweinorg, get back here!"


    I heard Rin shout as I quickly escaped from the room.


    [***]


    Here''s Tuesday''s chapter which was delayed. Just a heads up, hurricane hitting me right about now, can''t guarantee anything for Thursday.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 296: Interlude 18

    Chapter 296: Interlude 18


    Sasaki Kojiro POV


    What a wonderful day.


    How long has it been since I''d left the Temple ¨C the festival not withstanding. Though, that was quite the event as well. I was able to cross blades with such renown figures and even held my own. As confident as I was in my sword, it''s good to know that even my existence as merely a wraith was acknowledged through battling more Servants.


    And that one young man who arrived in the middle of our fight and jumped right in. He shouted happily even as he got a thorough thrashing by Sca?thach.


    It''s nice to know that such people still exist in the modern era.


    The festivities themselves were relaxing as well. I could scarcely recall attending an event like that even in my life if I pushed past the false idolization that the Grail forced into this vessel.


    A world full of Youkai, how amusing.


    I would very much like to go visit it again some time


    Really, I enjoyed all these new experiences. I had no complaints on how I spent my life atop that mountain, perfecting my sword, but to see new places had its own charm that can''t be compared.


    "Are ya deaf?"


    "Hmm?" I was broken from my idle muse as I looked at the people surrounding me. They wore some rather impressive looking armor, but they were splattered with dry blood stains and I could guess that it did not come from any game they hunted.


    "We said, take off them fancy clothes."


    ".....I apologize, but I do not find men favorably in that light." It was flattering that they were so forward, but I simply prefer ladies.


    Well, I didn''t think they took my rejection well, because they got angry and charged me with weapons drawn.


    "We''ll carve up your body and take all your money from your corpse!"


    I stepped back, a blade narrowly missing my neck.


    "Oh!" I realized my error. "You are bandits, I apologize, I thought you were trying to bed me." Another angry shout reverberated behind me as I ducked under an axe that swung past me. "Not that there''s anything wrong with that."


    "Die!" The remainder of them charged at me, a large variety of weapons in hand.


    "Honestly, you should be flattered." I said as I finally decided to draw my blade. With a flick of my wrist, I knocked an oncoming arrow out of the air.


    Tilting my arm forward, I turned my blade and thrusted out, stabbing a man running at me with a large Warhammer in his hands. I pieced right through his throat, a small spurt of blood flying out as I pulled my blade free in one swift motion.


    "You bastard! You killed Bord!"


    Another arrow came sailing towards me, and I plucked it from the air before it could touch me and threw it at the one who had just screamed and entered a murderous rage.


    "My first assumption wasn''t that you were bandits, but merely flirting. When I picture bandits, I don''t think of a well armed group of individuals such as yourselves." I hummed thoughtfully, jumping into the air to avoid two more individuals who swung at me simultaneously. With gravity following my movement, I whipped my sword down and flowed through the movement, beheading both of them in a single slash.


    I calmly flicked my blade, flinging the blood off of it before sheathing it behind my back. I knelt down, picking up a discarded axe, giving it an appraising swing to get a feel for the balance. I held it up at eye level, looking at its curvature and edge.


    "What good craftsmanship, and it looks like the other weapons don''t lose out." I couldn''t hold back my admiration. "Are all weapons here so high quality?" Was it because this was still the Age of Gods that such crafts were more openly studied and accessible?


    Well, regardless.


    I turned to look at the last bandit who was running away down a dirt path.


    I tossed the axe up and caught it with a small smile. "It''s good to experience other cultures." I raised the axe up, closing one eye to get a good measure of distance. "I''ve never used an Axe as a weapon before, lets see how this goes!" I planted my foot forward and threw it with all my might.


    The Axe broke the sound barrier, flying towards the running Bandit. He turned at the last moment, most likely surprised at the sudden thunder clap, and his last sight was that of the axe infront of his eyes.


    He was picked up off his feet and followed the moment of the axe as he went cartwheeling off the edge of the nearby cliff.


    ".....perhaps I put too much strength into it." I said quietly, with a tad bit of embarrassment.


    I did like how the axe felt in my hand. Maybe I should give other weapons a try for some amusement?


    I can''t say I''ve ever tried using a Bow before, not to mention a Warhammer like the first bandit who charged used.


    "Oh." I blinked in realization. "I can take everything with me."


    I should thank Wilhelm again once I see him next. This has already been more fun than I''ve had in a very long time, outside of the festival.


    ***


    "Hmm, is this the place?" I saw some large walls coming up ahead.


    Wilhelm told me a destination to find this ''Ebony'', but.....I got lost.


    Oh well, I would let the winds of fate guide my way.


    Though, I would appreciate it if someone here could guide me to something good to drink. While I much preferred Sake, the Ale and other alcohol they have here weren''t too bad.


    Getting closer, the place looked.....not as grand as I had pictured. The walls looked more like they chopped down some trees haphazardly to quickly fortified the area.


    Actually, there''s a lot of land that looked scorched.


    Ah, I did hear that Dragon attacks have been causing such things. Dare I to hope that one may be nearby for me to find?


    I would love to hold it over that Rider''s head.


    "Are you daft, old man!? We said no entry!" I almost stumbled in my steps as the two guards at the gate shouted at a man in a full black armor.


    The person in Black Armor grunted and walked to the side under the shade of a tree. Though he seemed to perk up once I approached further, I glanced at him as his head seemed to be staring at me. I don''t know what kind of face he was making as he was covered head to toe, including his face.


    "No Entry!" One of the guards scowled upon my closer approach.


    "Pardon?" I replied.


    "Another daft cunt? I said no entry!" He growled. "I''m pissed off as it is boy, don''t make me draw my blade."


    "I...apologize, but I am new around these parts. Do you mind explaining the situation to me?"


    "Do I look like ¨C"


    I reached into my Kimono, as if I were pulling something I stored within when in fact I withdrew a few of these gold coins and tossed them to the grumpy guard. I did not know if such Mystic Codes were common, but I would say it was better to be safe and not cause unwanted annoyances.


    The Guard caught the gold with ease, his temperament changed immediately. "Alright, I guess I can spare a moment." He spoke, quickly pocketing the coins. "What you need to know, outsider?"


    "Would you mind explaining what''s going on here? And What happened to the town?"


    The Guard''s shoulder sunk ever so slightly. "Dragon attack, much like everywhere else in Skyrim. One of the first places to be hit. Riften was never the ideal place to live for common folk, what with thieves and murderers running rampant, but it was home for many of us. Then along comes a Dragon and burns most of it to the ground. We barely recovered this much in the months that passed." He let out a sigh.


    I.....would not hold his previous attitude against him. It seemed that everyone had their own problems.


    "And why can''t I go in?" I questioned.


    The guard sighed again. "Tis not my fault. The Jarl commanded that the city be sealed, no one in or out while we search for those Thief Guild bastards." He growled. "Heard they robbed somethin precious from the Jarl and got her in bad mood."


    Riften, huh?


    I struck at what should have been the weakest part of the armor with a strong blow on my part, and I barely pushed through.


    "Magic?" I questioned shimmer of energy around him. It reminded me of a spell I''d seen Wilhelm cast.


    "Yes, does it offend you?" He replied.


    "Not at all." I smiled. "If you are skilled in such arts, then that means you studied and trained them just as much as I have my blade. I cannot fault someone for seeking skill where they have talent."


    "To hear such words from a young man such as yourself....." I couldn''t make out his expression, but I believed he was happy. "A different time, I would have enjoyed a friendship with you."


    Silently, we both agreed to take a step back. Such things happened sometimes, if you couldn''t find the humor in such a situation, then there was no point in having a friendly duel, even if the consequence was death.


    "To overcome my greatest pride, my Ebony Armor, in a single slash." He inspected the minor damage. "I am awed beyond words, stranger. Truly I have chosen the most wonderous opponent for my potential final battle. However....." His tone shifted. "....You dishonor me by holding back."


    "Ah....you noticed." I breathed out.


    "I am usually the one holding back my blows, it is humbling to be on the other end for once." He muttered, shifting his stance. "I ask for a true duel, please defeat me with all your strength."


    "Apologies." I closed my eyes for a brief moment, centering myself. "I was enjoying a good fight, I instinctively wished to continue it as long as possible."


    The armored man let out a chuckle. "I suppose I can''t fault you for that." He shook his head.


    "In recompose, I will show you my strongest technique that I spent my whole life creating." I slowly shifted my stance bringing my blade up towards my head.


    "You....." His shivered. "I feel the touch of death if I take a single step forward." He let out a hearty laugh. "Yes, I believe this will be my final moment, and I will see with my own eyes what you consider a worthy technique."


    Allow me to send you off, Warrior of another world.


    "Hiken ¨C "


    "ROOOOOOAAARRRR."


    We both stopped abruptly, a thunderous roar that shook heaven and earth. Our heads snapped to the source as a Dragon came over the mountains, a rage in its eyes as it bared its fangs right towards the town.


    "DRAGON!" A shout immediately went out as bells rang, and people scrambled to attention.


    It came in fast, soaring through the air towards the susceptible city, a maw of fire bellowed out upon the first victims.


    A house wasn''t merely burned, but turned to ash amidst the torrent of fire.


    I turned to look at the Ebony Warrior, he nodded at me, another silent agreement to put our fight on hold.


    It seemed our honor both dictated a certain action.


    Without a second thought we shot off the ground towards the Dragon that was hovering in the air only a few dozen feet above the Gate. The Guards ducked for cover, a few upon the walls were brave enough to take up their bows, but the arrows harmlessly cracked against the Dragon''s scales.


    "FAAS RU MAAR!" The Dragon made sounds I couldn''t quite understand, but an invisible source rippled out.


    The Guards that were about to engage suddenly trembled and ran away in fear as if a mental affliction overcame them.


    The look on the Dragon''s face, it seemed to take great pleasure in the fear by the terror it let loose.


    Despicable.


    I was the first to arrive, the dragon not noticing my presence.


    I channeled a significant amount of Magical Energy around my blade as I jumped up onto the top of the wall, then pushed up, leaping into the air as I ascended towards the flying beast.


    It looked surprised at my sudden appearance, my blade flashing out. It instinctively flapped its wings, allowing it to moving backwards, but my blade still sliced its underbelly, drawing a line of blood at my passing.


    The Dragon roared, either in pain or anger, as it became disoriented at the sudden wound. It fell down, crashing into the wall, destroying a good portion of it.


    It quickly reorientated itself, glaring right at me as I landed not far from it.


    "FO KRAH ZIIN" More strange sounds spoken as a torrent of cold air was unleashed from its massive maw. I dashed to the side, its torrent of icy breath turning everything in its path to a frozen wasteland.


    "FOUL BEAST, CEASE YOUR DESTRUCTION!" The Ebony Warrior roared as he slammed into the beast''s back, his Ebony Sword slicing right into its body.


    The Dragon''s back arced in an unnatural way before whipping around, throwing the Warrior off its back.


    He rolled on the ground before sliding back onto his feet.


    "Stranger, do you have a plan? This Dragon seems to wish the destruction of the common folk." The Warrior quickly reorientated himself. With a motion, he withdrew an Axe made of the same material as all his other armaments.


    I suppose such spatial items were not as uncommon as I thought.


    "My Technique requires that I get close." I lifted my sword over my shoulder, flashing him a grin. It was nice to have someone to fight next to.


    "I see." He nodded. "I shall give you an opening then."


    I could best this Dragon in pure power, but I didn''t trust my blade to hold up. I would end it in one blow then.


    The Warrior spent not another word, retrieving a shield as well and bashed his Axe against it. "Cowardly Lizard, dare you fight this Warrior head on?"


    "Sahlo joor, zu''u bahlok, yah hin dinok" It spoke in response, intelligible words, if spoken in a language I didn''t understand.


    I don''t think either of us understood it, but we took it as a challenge.


    The Ebony warrior dashed to the side, drawing its long head to follow along. It opened its maw again, the strange sounds erupted out followed by a torrent of flames as the Warrior held his shield up and fended them off.


    To even hold up against Dragon Fire, impressive material.


    "Stranger!" The Ebony Warrior shouted.


    I smiled lightly as I took my steps forward.


    I pulled my sword back as the Dragon''s attention now turned to me.


    "Watch closely." I turned serious.


    I never thought I would use this technique against a Dragon. I admit in my heart, I wanted to prove that I could reach such heights with nothing but my determination and will. I had no true Noble Phantasm, merely my sword that accompanied me on that lonely mountain.


    This was the fruits of my effort.


    The uncountable days that I swung my blade with a singular purpose.


    As I stared at this beast that descended from the heavens, I only had one simple thought.


    Dragons are just bigger swallows.


    "Hiken ¨C Tsubame Gaeshi."


    ***


    Originally, I meant for this to be a bunch of different POVs with everyone going about doing random Skyrim things, but this turned out much longer than expected, so i''ll do more later at some point in a much larger Interlude.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 297:

    Chapter 297:


    "Honey, I''m home!" I called out as I entered the Colored Rooms. My body jerked as Meridia pulled me towards where she was.


    To the familiar surroundings that were her ''throne room'' or rather whatever this small pocket of space was called.


    It was both scary and interesting how she was able to completely bypass my Campione Magical Resistance when she wanted to bring me to where she was. Then again, it was more akin to an Absolute Authority than a Magical Phenomenon.


    Meridia, the one sitting upon her Throne as this part of her usually did, looked at me evenly for a moment before speaking. "Welcome home."


    I loved when she plays along.


    She slowly got up from her seat, walking over.


    I reached out as she got closer, pulling her in.


    She always smelled nice.


    "Let''s stay like this forever." I mumbled.


    "Do not tempt me." She whispered. "I should just lock you up and keep you here forever."


    I lifted my head up, giving her a smile. "If it meant I could see you every day, it would be worth it."


    "Don''t tease me." She huffed, pinching my arm.


    "That''s like telling me not to breath."


    "Suffocate." She countered with another huff, pulling out of my arms. She turned away, arms crossed in ''annoyance''.


    "My Meridia is too cute~" I chuckled.


    She glanced back at me, but didn''t react. "Why have you come, do you require something?"


    "I just wanted to see and spend time with you." I said with complete honesty. "I missed you."


    I saw her lip quiver slightly. She remained silent for another few moments before finally giving in and came back into my arms, burying her head into my chest.


    She just needed to be coaxed sometimes.


    I knew she liked to be doted on but was too embarrassed to say it out loud.


    I ran my hand through her silky blonde hair, giving her a kiss on the forehead.


    How long we stayed like that was unknown, but I enjoyed every single moment of it. She was eventually the one to pull away again, though there was a hint of reluctance to it.


    "Would you wish to walk with me?" She asked softly.


    "I would love to." I felt her reach for my hand, taking it in hers.


    "Come, I keep a personal space separated within my realm. No one else has ever set foot within here." She sounded a little cheerful as she pulled me along, space shifting as we were taken to another portion of her realm.


    I blinked a few times as the surroundings changed. It looked like we were back on Nirn; a sun hung in the air, grass was beneath our feet, and in the distance was a mountain range. But in immediate view was a small pond, with a little bench to the side, and a family of ducks happily swimming around.


    She continued to pull me along to the bench, stiffly plopping herself down as she forced me to follow suit.


    Cute.


    It wax extremely cute how bashful she was being.


    "You have many different beings that live within the Colored rooms, don''t you?"


    "Yes." She said simply. "Many are not native to Nirn, many are those who pledged themselves to me in life and beyond."


    "So....this is your special place then, not even your servants are allowed here?"


    "That....is correct." She said quietly. "This is where I come for a few moments of quiet or relaxation."


    Ah, this must be something personal for her.


    "Thank you for sharing this with me." I squeezed her hand affectionately.


    "...Yes, be thankful." She looked away. "You are thus far the only being in existence that is allowed to be here with me."


    And this is why I fell ¨C


    I couldn''t help it as my eyes widened in realization.


    "What?" She looked at me with confusion, clearly noticing my reaction.


    "I just had a realization about myself." I looked up into the sky that was probably fake.


    ".....should I be worried?" She said dryly.


    I looked back down at her, and I knew that this feeling was real and not just some kneejerk reaction.


    "We don''t see each other as much as I do the others." I let out a sigh.


    "I suppose we do not." She didn''t deny it either. "It is difficult for me to leave, and you have your own matters taking you to various places."


    "And yet...." I scooted a little closer. "My feelings never diminish in the slightest, and if anything, they''ve grown over time."


    She was always there for me, patiently waiting. I knew if I asked for anything, she would answer without a second thought.


    "What are you getting at?"


    "Do you remember what I said when we first met?"


    "Wilhelm..." Her breathing hitched.


    "I was such a mess back then." I bit my lip, pulling my eyes away from hers. "I did some ridiculous things for equally ridiculous reasons just because I could." Well, I still did, but they''re more calculated for when considering potential back lash. "But there''s one thing I''ve never regretted and I''m thankful I had the audacity to do it."


    Turning back to her, I met her gaze as I wanted her to see me as I said it. "I Love you, Meridia."


    "Y-you silly man." She flushed red at my confession. "You finally decided to speak those words to me?" She sounded annoyed, but there was that quivering of her lip again that gave away her true feelings.


    "...I love you too." She whispered, hiding her face as she leaned against me.


    Yeah, this was the woman I fell in love with.


    [****]


    "Hnn." Meridia let out a soft moan.


    "So you really sculpted all these mountains, they aren''t just some kind of background or illusion?" I asked.


    "...Hm....yes." She breathed out. "It''s not difficult within the confines of my realm. I created everything down to the smallest blade of grass."


    "Is it a fully functioning ecosystem? Like, are there bugs, stuff in the dirt, wolves in the mountains, etc."


    "No." She shook her head. "I merely sustain everything with my own power. I didn''t wish for any of those annoyances."


    "Are the ducks yours or did you bring them in?" I smiled knowingly at her.


    She did say Ducks were her favorite animal, I wasn''t surprised at all to see them happily swimming around.


    "Ah...." She let out another soft moan. "From outside." She replied. "I have intertwined a spark of power, however, so they will not wither nor age."


    "I''m not like Thorum ¨C a Dragonborn. I''m getting by because I have a Dragon living in my soul right now."


    The Dragon blinked in surprise. "A strange circumstance." He pondered quite obviously. "I can understand. Your instinctual understanding is lacking. What do you require help with?"


    "I''m working on a spell to summon said Dragon to the physical plane even if he''s only a soul. I have worked out the basics, how to give him a temporary body and such. But.....I need help with the words to summon his soul."


    "Interesting." The Dragon looked genuinely enthused by the idea. "Speak your thoughts."


    "Well, there are a lot of working parts.....and I already said I don''t know much about the Thu''um much. But.....is it possible to add more than three ''words'' to a single ''shout''?"


    "Ah." He seemed to understand. "It is possible, but difficult. Even a Dovah like me would have trouble speaking more than four words to bend the world. Eldest can do so without difficulty, but I am not as strong as Alduin."


    "Is it really that hard?" I questioned. "I''ve learned several shouts at this point, and going from one or two words to three didn''t seem that significant." It would be a lie to say the difficulty didn''t noticeably increase, but not to the point where it seemed impossible.


    "Unt wah Mindok. Try to understand." The Dragon told me. "Pick a shout, I will have you add a word."


    "Unrelenting force?" I offered.


    "That will do." The Dragon nodded. "Repeat." He stated, lifting his head up to the sky. "Fus Ro Dah Vaaz."


    The shout was familiar, but with an added word that changed the entire effect. It didn''t release an invisible force to merely slam into something, I could feel the air being torn apart upwards.


    Uh, he didn''t look like he was strained.


    I glanced at Meridia who was silently watching us. She showed no discomfort, so I looked up towards the aurora in the ''sky''.


    "Fus Ro Dah Vaaz!" I shouted. I expect a similar effect, or maybe something like what happened when I was first learning the Thu''um in general, but instead, the shout seemed to implode upon release.


    The invisible force that should have lashed out, instead turned inward. The rippling effect collided with the tearing and an eruption happened at the focal point, causing me to get knocked back.


    I was unharmed, merely brushing myself off as I stood back up.


    "I see what you mean." I scratched my head.


    Before, it was just understanding and becoming coherent with all three words. Now....it was like the effects actively fought against one another.


    "The Thu''um, as the mortals say, it speak not from the mouth, but from the soul." The Dragon explained. "You are neither Dovah nor Dovahkiin, yet you show surprising mastery of the Thu''um, this speaks well of the strength of your soul."


    "And I''m guessing that it isn''t merely the strength that matters when you try and push the shout further?"


    "Correct." The Dragon seemed pleased with my guess.


    Hmm, it''s basically a different version of Divine Words, I can see that they weren''t so simple.


    "I believe I may know a solution." The dragon stated.


    "A solution?"


    "You have said that a Dovah lives in your soul, thus two are one. Can two not work together?"


    I blinked at that.


    ''Ddraig?''


    [I''m listening, brat. I don''t see a reason why we couldn''t...]


    "Well.....that is an interesting train of thought. Let me tell you what I''m working with so far."


    I didn''t have to explain too many details, but this was way too good an opportunity to pass up.


    ***


    "Take care of yourself." I kissed Meridia lightly on the lips.


    "Should I not be the one saying that?" She rolled her eyes.


    "Don''t get into fights."


    "....."


    "Make sure you ¨C"


    "Are you going to just tell me everything I should be saying to you?" She pressed a finger to my lips.


    "Maybe." I grinned.


    She huffed, lightly tugging on my cheek. "Behave yourself."


    "I always behave myself!"


    "Lies are unbecoming of you."


    "Name one ¨C"


    She crossed her arms, giving me a look.


    "Five ¨C"


    She raised an eyebrow.


    "Name a hundred times." I said smugly.


    Her expression collapsed rather quickly as she now held a small smile. "You are ridiculous." She leaned in, giving me a quick kiss as well. She let out a sigh, setting her head against my chest again. "Before you leave, can you say it again?"


    "I''ll say it however many times you want, whenever you want." I ran my hand through her hair. "I love you, Meridia."


    "I love you too, Wilhelm." She replied.


    They were foreign words for both of us, yet they felt inexplicably warm.


    "I''ll come back soon, okay?"


    "Yes. You are forever welcomed here." She took a deep breath, taking a step back.


    I quickly made a Portal, because I knew if I lingered for too long, I would never want to leave. I gave her one last look, a smile that she returned as I entered the portal, back to Kyoto.


    [***]


    "Wilhelm!?" Yasaka blurted out upon my arrival in the middle of her office.


    She looked anxious and like she was in the middle of something.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "You have the most amazing timing! I was just about to call you, there''s been an attack, Nurarihyon has called for aid. I was preparing to leave myself along with my men."


    It only took me a second to process what she said. Nurarihyon''s people were attacked? I doubt it''s as simple as that terrorist attack they also suffered. No, Yasaka looked way too anxious about this.


    I was a member of the Hyakki Yako?, even if only honorarily, I wouldn''t let whoever it was so brazenly attack people I was connected with.


    It''s always something, isn''t it?


    "Let''s go." I said without a second thought.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone. Also got a new chapter of the Hogwarts Side story up.

 Chapter 298:

    Chapter 298:


    "The Teleportation Circle we have connected to Kanto isn''t responding." Yasaka informed me as her Guards were filing into the room. "We tried others one that were set up ¨C the more public ones that our citizens use to move between the East and West, but they''re all much the same."


    "Enemy action." I breathed out, looking at the retinue that she had gathered.


    "Without a doubt. After the first message, I haven''t heard from the Old Man, which makes me think they''re sealing both communications and any means of movement."


    "Probably some sort of spatial scrambling." I clicked my tongue. "The go to method for such things. What of Sca?thach and Raikou?"


    "Sca?thach had left for a mission the other day after you all went to Skyrim. Raikou is watching Kunou right now." Yasaka replied, a clear sense of unease in her voice.


    [Raikou.] I sent my message through our connection. [Is Kunou okay?]


    [Yes, Master.] Raikou replied. [I have heard from Yasaka, Kunou will not be harmed while I am around.]


    I let out a breath, feeling confident on that front. "Chances it''s a trap?"


    "No idea." Yasaka shook her head. "But I''m making preparations in case it''s meant to lure us away. And I doubt they can account for your unique abilities." She finally formed a small smile.


    By preparations, she probably put everyone on high alert and was only bringing a small amount of elites. ".....If you want to say.."


    "No." Yasaka denied me immediately. "Even if I wanted to stay, I couldn''t. I have to personally answer this call for aid from Nurarihyon." She explained. "Besides...." A tail wrapped around my waist. "I''m strong, Wilhelm. Worry not for me but for those who anger me."


    Yeah, I guessed I might be getting worried over nothing on that front. She''s strong, and even stronger now that she had unlocked her Aura.


    "It seems we''re ready." Yasaka turned around to see her people lined up, weapons ready, spells cast, Touki enveloped.


    I thought for a moment before withdrawing my Staff of Magnus. Yasaka eyed me curiously as I held it up. "Let me give everyone a little boost ¨C Ebony Flesh." I pumped Magical Energy into the spell, chaining the casting over every single one of her Guards that were present, the Staff helping in facilitating the chains to each individual. "A standard strengthening spell, but it operates outside the person it''s on. It also absorbs a certain amount of damage before breaking, don''t rely on it, but it can save your ass in a pinch." I said loud enough for everyone to hear, though with the silence present, that wasn''t too difficult.


    "Good." Yasaka relaxed ever so slightly, taking a deep breath as she addressed the crowd. "I won''t say much, you all are aware of what''s happening. The East is under attack ¨C we don''t know from what, only that Nurarihyon has called for help. And you all are aware of his attitude, if he didn''t sorely need it, he wouldn''t be asking."


    She paused letting that sink in. "We''re going in with the assumption that we''re going to be fighting right out the gate. The good news is that they won''t be expecting us since they cut off all communications, the bad news is that we''re also completely blind. I trust your judgement, if you see enemies, there will be no mercy. If the entire town is under siege, prioritize the civilians and saving lives."


    This lot weren''t the strongest, but Sca?thach did give them training for quite some time. From what I''ve remembered, she made sure they were adept at teamwork.


    A good team can hit above its weight class.


    "Wilhelm." Yasaka turned back around. "Do it."


    I nodded to her, taking out Mirage and planted it into the ground. I waved my hands, accessing the Kaleidoscope. "I was right, there are spatial fluctuations that made the coordinates completely chaotic."


    "Is there an issue?"


    "None whatsoever." Atleast for this level of interference.


    It was the standard procedure for stopping tricks like Teleportation or things under that umbrella of magic. However, my method of ''Teleportation'', if you call it that, completely bypassed this form of repulsion. It doesn''t take into account stepping out of the World-line then reentering at the desired point. It''s like blocking off all the roads into a city, but I''m taking a helicopter.


    I swiped my hand to the side, creating a Portal that connected where we wanted to go, and immediately hot air splashed across my face.


    Fires entered our vision, chaos just from the first glance, but we had no time to dwell on it.


    "Lets go!" Yasaka bellowed out as she went through first, with me right behind her.


    [***]


    There was another wave of heat as I walked through, nearly hitting me right in the face if not for my Aura.


    Buildings were set ablaze, and an intense fire was tearing through the city. Smoke rose to the sky from every direction.


    The Screams hit my ears immediately as well.


    My eyes widened in horror as I saw people being impaled and decapitated by calvary. Individuals wreathed in bones and armor that sat atop flaming horses dragged people away. Others galloping down the road, throwing nets or hooking others.


    "GO!" Yasaka shouted upon seeing the scene, and her people moved with a fury.


    The majority of the forces she gathered with her today were Tengu, and they were quick.


    The intruders, these invaders, were immediately set upon them. It took a moment for the invaders to realize we were there, but it was already too late for the first lot. Spears and Swords bursting through their chests, the Youkai''s eyes filled with rage at seeing their kin being treated in such a way.


    I knew who these invaders were.


    "The Wild Hunt." I uttered the name with absolute disgust.


    There were many ¨C many legends and myths regarding them, but none of them were good.


    I saw Yasaka clench her fists as she snarled in rage. "I''m going to find Nurarihyon!" She spoke before shooting off.


    With Mirage in my hand, I didn''t sit still either. I found the closest enemy and I shot forward. I didn''t know what type of Fae it was, but it spoke something that not even my Devil Heritage could translate as I sliced through its neck.


    Without thinking, I began casting Healing Spells with my Staff on every one of Yasaka''s people or any other Youkai I found. I didn''t even give them a second glance, if I passed them, they got healing.


    With an extra wave of my staff, I cast Runic Circles above my head. My Lightning Circles. While their damage weren''t significant, they were versatile in usage and I continued to use them. I also thought they were the most apt magic to use right at this moment, because there were way too many enemies.


    On the ground and in the sky.


    I didn''t notice it at first, but above us, there was a sort of distortion in the world, a connection of space to somewhere else.


    I would have to investigate to know more, but a quick guess was probably all I really needed due to the large number of enemies surrounding it.


    Hundreds upon hundreds of similar horses and riders wearing similar amor and covered in bone-like decorations.


    I focused on the ones in my immediate vicinity first. The ones who were apparently looting and pillaging as they caused wanton destruction.


    If I didn''t despise these people, I would be impressed.


    His head jerked towards me, and the slits of his helmet seemed to be focused right on my person. He waived his right hand at me as well. I think he might have said something because a chunk of his people broke off and started coming down right at me.


    [Brat.] Ddraig spoke up from within. [I don''t like these guys. I won''t say I haven''t caused my own share of destruction in my wake, but not like this. I''ve never taken pleasure in killing random people like this.]


    I put away the Staff of Magnus and my Swords.


    I made a mental note to expand my repertoire with less spells that would be harmful to nearby allies or the surroundings.


    "There''s a lot of them, lets even the playing field, yeah?" I took out an entirely different staff.


    A shaft of Orichalcum and Ebony, with veins of Moonstone just like my Mirage. At the tip were Dragon Bones, Runes covered over nearly every inch of surface. They curved and intertwined around a singular jewel, a combination of Dust so condensed and reformed into a solid orb. The Foci that had a singular name carved into it ¨C the name of the spell that was also the name of the staff.


    This Staff was only for casting a single spell.


    I summoned the Boosted Gear to my hand as I placed it over the top of the staff.


    "Ready Ddraig?"


    [I''ve been ready for a long time.]


    All of this together still wasn''t enough. If it weren''t for Durnehviir, I wouldn''t have been confident casting this successfully.


    I picked up the Staff again, and lifted it towards the oncoming mass.


    I began casting the spell.


    A large Runic Circle emerged infront of me.


    "Ddraig, together." I took a deep breath.


    [Together.]


    Dragon Words had so much meaning in a single word, it was difficult to put them into a ''mortal'' understanding. With Durnehviir''s help, we were able to figure out Five ''Words'' which would serve our purpose.


    Open. Spirit. Legend. Temporary. Deceive.


    Forcing the Boosted Gear ¨C the Prison ¨C Open for even a moment.


    Pulling out the Spirit of Ddraig.


    Recreating the Legend of Ni?eho?ggr.


    A Temporary attunement to the state of being.


    Deceiving the world.


    Each word reinforced every aspect of the spell that was already put together through the staff.


    As if in anticipation, a deathly silence fell down upon the city. The flames of war that were raging, seemed to dim in acknowledgement. The clash of steel faded to the background as it became a secondary concern.


    Words that bent the very fabric of reality.


    "BEX ZII ZOOR FRUL LO." Ddraig and I shouted as one.


    The world shuddered.


    An invisible ripple of power cascaded out in all directions.


    Words of power that caused the fight above to come to a stand still.


    There was a weightless feeling that shook my body. A sudden lightheadedness overcame me for a brief moment that had me stumble before I reorientated myself.


    I could feel it, Ddraig left my soul, The Boosted Gear was empty.


    His spirit flew into the Runic Circle, the magics entangled as they swirled around him.


    There was but one more step, to actualize everything together.


    The name of the Staff and the name of the spell.


    It was Lucretia who named it, and upon a silent world was it declared.


    "Disgyniad yr Ymerawdwr!"


    Names had power, but so did meanings attached to names.


    A Welsh name that connected to Ddraig without outright stating his name.


    Descent of the Emperor.


    Massive claws tore through the Runic Circle. They pulled the remainder of its body through. Black scales that seemed to absorb all light, a poisonous miasma that seeped out with each breath it took. Fangs and claws that would rend the toughest of steel. Two sets of dreadful wings that arched up across its back, kicking up cyclones with each flap.


    It was with his permission that sound returned.


    A Dragon roared to life.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 299:

    Chapter 299:


    Ddraig POV


    I remembered when I first woke up, strapped to that brats soul. The information that flooded me were different. the memories of my wielders were something I could always see; Yet the fact that I had some manner of whiplash,something I had never been experienced before, was....interesting.


    I never told the brat , but I almost drowned in the amount of memories that hit me. I don''t think even he realizes how much he doesn''t remember, but I still got metaphysically slapped in the face with all of his memories and was able to see the holes much clearly. It took awhile to sort everything out and realize the position I was in.


    The way he took me out of Issei, it....didn''t quite damage the Boosted Gear, but it wiggled some things that shouldn''t have been. I was a little more ''free'' in my actions than before. I could force the Boosted Gear to not allow it to grab hold of my power for Balance Breaker if I didn''t want it to. I could temporarily stop the fac?ade that was the ''Twice Critical'' from becoming the True Gauntlet. The brat didn''t know that he would have eventually overcome my meddling on that part either.


    Though the Balance Breaker would have forever been out of reach if I didn''t commit on my end.


    I didn''t know how to feel initially, when I realized I was stolen. It had never happened before, and I will admit my pride had taken a small hit. Even after seeing what could have been with Issei, I didn''t feel particularly attached to Issei. It was like watching a movie, the emotional investment wasn''t the same as if I went through everything with the little idiot.


    So I watched him while I tried to understand everything that was bouncing around in his head. All those memories that didn''t make sense until I realized he wasn''t from my world. Reincarnation wasn''t something new to me, I''d seen many powerful souls come up over the years. Not quite in the same way as the brat, but the general idea was the same.


    It was the first time my new ''user'' would be a reincarnation, an interesting deviation. Then I fully began to understand the ridiculousness that followed his previous life.


    Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg.


    I usually didn''t care much about humans, not many burned themselves into my memory. But that man, that man had a name I would always remember.


    Eventually, I decided to extend my hand, accept the Brat as my true wielder. He was.....not really in a good place when he first got me, but he slowly got better. And I admit that I slowly began to like him too.


    Looking back, I have no regrets with how things turned out.


    He was different from my other wielders, besides the obvious reasons. My previous wielders I often had to coach, give advice, or otherwise guide through their time as the Red Dragon Emperor. With the brat, though, I''d remained mostly quiet over the time that he''s wielded me, silently watching. There was a point in his early days where he needed help, someone to talk to, or just to keep his mind occupied. But he''s come a long ways, he hasn''t really needed me to be a voice on his shoulder lately.


    Imagine my surprise, when he said he was going to free me.


    I wanted to laugh, but for some reason, I believed him.


    None of my other users ever made that declaration. They relied too heavily upon my power, to free me would be to make themselves weak.


    I took it as nonsense and didn''t bring it up again. But he didn''t relent on that front, and here I was now.


    Was I free? No.


    But he was making good on his promise.


    It was closer than I have been in millennia.


    The feeling of air hitting my face.


    I could taste the fire and smoke that filled the city.


    Warm.


    Even with a body that wasn''t mine, I could feel again.


    I was alive.


    The Brat did it.


    I wanted to shout, to declare my return.....however, I wasn''t myself currently.


    No, I wasn''t the Red Dragon Emperor in this moment, as much as it pained me to admit. I was weaker, much weaker than when I was ''alive'' originally. I should barely be on the level of a Dragon King right now. Still...that was an achievement in of itself. And I''m sure the Brat can tweak the spell to better cast it in the future.


    I wasn''t even sure it would work without more testing myself.


    This fake body of mine, it was strange to feel when I still had the phantom sensations of my true body. It was longer than I was used to, not quite as long as those Eastern Dragons, but still odd. I also had two sets of wings on my back that felt awkward the first couple times I flapped them.


    It only took a moment for me to orientate myself as I looked up at the invaders that were coming towards me.


    They looked surprised, fearful at my sudden appearance. Their charge turned into a hasty attempt at a retreat upon my appearance.


    I have the appearance of an ''Evil Dragon'' ¨C Ni?eho?ggr.


    I''d met the Dragon before, as I have with most of the notable Dragons in the world. I knew its personality, it was as poisonous as its breath. I could feel the same venom that now dripped from my new mouth, and I felt an odd feeling of excitement flow through me.


    The Brat''s good at acting, I guess I can play a role too.


    I opened my jaw, my jagged teeth baring to the world, and I truly roared for the first time in many ¨C many years.


    And It felt good.


    Fear struck in their eyes, their mounts recoiled with terror. Even those dog-monster things they had running by their sides whimpered.


    Oh yes, I missed this.


    But what I missed more than anything as my wings stretched out fully and sliced through the air, and my body was lifted off the ground.


    I missed flying.


    How cute, they were trying to run away.


    Once I remembered how to do it, I flapped my wings with the strongest force I could muster, and my body shot towards the sky. I think Wilhelm said something when he was younger ¨C I have wings, therefore I can fly.


    Dragons weren''t much different in that regard.


    I let out another roar as I ascended to the sky. I wanted them to know that I was coming even when half of them had their backs turned to me.


    The first were the unlucky ones that were pushed out of the way. My claws tore into their body, their armor did nothing to stop me.


    Some tried, their blades slashed against my scales when I dove into their group. My defense wasn''t as strong as before, but even still, they failed to draw any blood.


    "MY TEETH ARE SPEARS" I let out another roar as I clamped down on a handful of these Fae, my elongated body swiping away another dozen. "MY CLAWS ARE SWORDS!" I crunched down on a horse and its rider, who let out a blood curdling wail. It had different things on its armor, so I think he was important.


    I was going to have way too much fun with this.


    "I AM NI?DHO?GGR." I took a deep breath as I felt my breath gather to a precipice and let it loose.


    At this moment, I was not fire, I did not burn away souls. Annoyingly, I was closer to that White bastard.


    My noxious breath burst out, corroding everything in its path, melting and dissolving the unlucky ones to be on the receiving end of my ire.


    All around me, these Fae began to dissolve and melt within my breath. Those on the edges did not escape, rather they collapsed clutching at decaying skin and hacked up blood and bits of organs.


    It wasn''t my fire, but it was still very destructive.


    Ni?eho?ggr had eaten the roots of the world tree, the parts closest to Niflheim. His nature had changed from what he originally was, his breath had turned toxic and poisonous. His scales turned an inky black and he became deformed with jagged teeth and protruding spikes.


    Though one thing that didn''t change was his vicious nature.


    He was named an Evil Dragon for a reason.


    Something these Fae were about to find out.


    ***


    Wilhelm POV


    Everything wasn''t as good as it seemed though. Not every member were as strong as these ones up front. I could see quite a few who were sporting wounds and a few that didn''t look to be breathing anymore.


    I took the Staff of Magnus out again and held it to the sky, the Runes simmering around me. "The Breath of Magic ¨C Vanaheim." I called out, creating the specialized Magic Circle that operated similarly to my Five Elements Mutal Generation. Though there was one distinction, it was meant to reshape and change spells that came across it as well. However, it was still a work in progress, but it would be enough for this.


    I cast the strongest Healing Spell I knew ¨C "Greater Healing."


    The Golden Light connected with my Vanaheim spell. The single target spell morphed and designated all my allies as its target. The familiar healing rain that was used back at the Pendragon Castle came down once more.


    Even if my widespread destructive magics would have been hampered by allies within the fold, it didn''t mean I was without means.


    There was a noticeable shift on the battlefield.


    Funnily enough, it was Zhu Bajie who started it. "RAAAAAAH!" He let out a battle cry as he slammed his shield at the nearest Fae and held his glaive up. "VENGEANCE!"


    "VENGEANCE!"


    "VENGEANCE!"


    "VENGEANCE!"


    A renewed vigor surrounded them as they began pushing back with my healing enveloping them. They were already fighting with a viciousness that could only come from fury. Their home was burning and the ones responsible were right infront of their eyes.


    There was an almost maddened look in their eyes as they charged forward.


    "These guys..." I shook my head at their recklessness. May as well keep going. "Ebony Flesh!" I cast once more, covering everyone here in the familiar Ebony-like ethereal armor.


    I joined in, making sure to keep everyone around me alive. If an ally looked like he was about to get hit, I would fire off a spell, or cast a healing spell. It got to the point where the Wild Hunt noticed me and started trying to avoid everyone else to take me out.


    Well, it made sense, target the healers first.


    I was about to show them why that was a poor decision when something came barreling down from further above us, crashing into a few of the Fae riders.


    "Honorless cur." A rough, yet melodious, voice range out from the source of the sudden intrusion. It was the leader of the Wild hunt, he pushed away his companions as he got to his feet, basically dusting himself off.


    "You want to talk about honor?!" Nurarihyon appeared above us, a look of rage on his face accompanying the slowly healing wounds and blood on his body. The faint shimmer of his own Ebony Armor flashed slightly.


    Guess he had been in range of my spells.


    "MY CITY IS ON FIRE!" Nurarihyon bellowed out, disappearing from the spot he was in and appearing infront of the leader, sword already swinging as the Fae brought his own up to block it as best he could. The ringing of steel caught the attention of the battlefield as the leader was sent hurling back once more.


    "MY PEOPLE ARE BEING DRAGGED AWAY AND KILLED LIKE ANIMALS." Nurarihyon''s blade tilted sideways as he thrust it forward, slipping through the Wild hunt Leader''s guard, piercing into his lower stomach.


    The Leader reeled for a moment, before bringing his sword overhead and slashed down, a burst of greenish energy discharging at the spot, only for Nurarihyon to disappear again.


    I blinked, seeing him not far away from me, taking a few steps over, wiping a little bit of new blood from his shoulder.


    He apparently got nicked.


    "Thanks, kid." He spoke up, glancing at me. "My body is too old for crap like this, but that healing was timely. Let me show you something good that I stole from that monkey." He stretched his back. "Can only do this for a second or two."


    His Touki and his Youjutsu enveloped him until his body was completely hidden and his presence shifted. Even the Fae leader looked on guard, not even paying attention to the blood seeping from his wound.


    Suddenly, that same sword of his slashed outwards, dispersing the energy. Nurarihyon was there, but different. He was taller, his wrinkles were gone, and he had a full head of black hair.


    He was young.


    "That feels good." Even his voice sounded gentler.


    "This doesn''t ¨C" The Fae Leader spoke up but was abruptly cut of, just as his arm was.


    We all watched in surprise as Nurarihyon''s sword was extended from behind him, a small line of blood flying through the air along with the severed arm.


    "Phew..." Nurarihyon breathed out, again back near us and he was old again, breathing heavily. "That should do it."


    What a scary old man.


    Did he hide himself from Old Age for a moment?


    Nurarihyon was in worse shape than he let on, I could tell that much. It would be bad if he appeared weak in a situation like this, so he stood tall even with blood seeping through his clothes. "Surrender!" He declared, holding his blade up towards the Fae Leader.


    The Leader fell to his knees, clutching his missing arm as the blood poured out. He looked around and I followed his gaze.


    He could see the writing on the wall. We were pushing his people back at this point, and I was providing a constant source of support in healing and defensive spells. Not to mention my own destructive spells that landed when they grouped too much together.


    And Ddraig was apparently having the time of his life on their flank, smashing through their back lines and they were having difficulty holding him off.


    "I Surrend ¨C" The Fae Leader was about to speak until the portal they came from shuddered.


    A deathly chill poured out that even made the hairs on my neck stand on end.


    Something began to emerge, a large hand that cast a shadow over the battlefield.


    A female hand by the looks of it, molded from a chilling frost and weaved out of shadows. The Wild Hunt began to dissipate into a cold air.


    No, that wasn''t right, they were being taken away.


    "My Queen!?" The Fae Leader blurted out as half his body turned to that same frigid air.


    "You think you can just leave?!" I growled out upon realizing what was happening. I didn''t'' know the mechanism which she was using, and I had no time to contemplate Fae magic. But I had a method that should stop it regardless.


    With my wings at my back, I flew upwards towards the ''hand'' hovering in the sky. Mirage was gripped tight between my fingers and I pulled on the Kaleidoscope.


    A myriad of possibilities encased my sword.


    Raising it high, I slashed through the hand.


    My physical attack did nothing.


    My attack through space did nothing.


    My attack outside the Timeline did nothing.


    I went through dozens of different scenarios until something clicked. Whatever this was, it existed in a similar nature as a Servant when they Astralize. Finally, my sword sliced right through it.


    A shrill voice rang forth, grating on everyone''s ears. Like a thousand razors trying to slice through steel.


    The hand dispersed quickly as the source was cut off, and it seems like the portal was forcibly shut off due to the hand''s actions.


    While a good chunk of the Wild hunt were recalled, there were still several hundred that were left, along with their leader.


    Ddraig chose that perfect moment to slam down upon what looked like another higher-up in their hierarchy. He let out a miasmic roar, glaring at all others around.


    They began dropping their weapons.


    Nurarihyon looked at me with a thankful expression and I nodded to him as he raised his sword up.


    "VICTORY!" He shouted as his people followed suit.


    ***


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m astoryforone

 Chapter 300: Side Story: An Unfortunate Series of Hogwarts Events -- Part 2

    Chapter 300: Side Story: An Unfortunate Series of Hogwarts Events -- Part 2


    Author''s Note:


    I was having trouble writing the chapter tonight, came down with a bad case of writer''s block. So I was just going to take a breather and tackle it tomorrow. So, here''s a Side Story chapter to tie you guys over.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.om / astoryforone


    ****


    After I settled down ¨C somewhat. I started to realize that maybe this whole situation wasn''t that bad. It''s not like Gramps would keep me from seeing my girls for however long I was going to be here. He was an ass sometimes, but never cruel.


    Maybe.


    I take that last bit back, because he left me with my Storage Ring, But I can''t access it.


    Very frustrating.


    One might ask, how is that possible, aren''t I an accomplished Magus and or Magician with a plethora of knowledge and means at my disposal, well....that''s a long story.


    And by long story, I could summarize it as such ¨C Due to my nature being forcibly shifted to that of my Eleven Year old self, everything else about me was thrown out of whack. Hell, pulling on a sufficient amount of Magical Energy is difficult for me right now.


    It''ll take time for me to work things out properly.


    Very annoying.


    Even more so that by my calculations, I would be back to normal ¨C metaphysically speaking ¨C about the time I would graduate if left well enough alone.


    Of course, I''m never one to not poke at things I only have a vague understanding of. I''m sure I can fix myself way before then....probably.


    Atleast, I couldn''t make it worse.


    But, silver linings, the Magic System here is actually kinda neat, I''ll have fun playing around with it and seeing how to bend it over my knee like Artoria when she gets in a certain mood.


    May as well make the best of the situation.


    "So, Neville, tell me about yourself." I leaned back in my seat, admiring the scenery that passed by.


    A little curious about this ball of anxiety that was sitting across from me. Maybe I could get some information from him too. While I wasn''t actually jumping into his mess blind, the old man didn''t really explain everything all that well before kicking me over here.


    Quite literally in that regard.


    "Oh.....um, I Like.....working in the garden back home...." He stumbled out a response, still seemingly nervous and shy.


    Honestly, it''s kind of cute. I wonder if I had any sons in the future, would they be like this?


    "Garden, huh? Magical Plants or mundane ¨C or both?" I questioned.


    His eyes visibly lit up as I took in interest in a hobby he probably had. I wonder if he had many friends to talk about this stuff with.


    "Oh, I like working with everything." A hint of a smile formed on his face. "We have a vegetable garden too, but we also grow a bunch of other stuff!"


    "I love working with plants too." I nodded along. "I actually have a garden as well for both aspects too. Tomatoes is a big one, you can''t beat a freshly grown tomato with anything store bought." Well, that might just be because we cheat in our ''garden'', but still, better than anything you can buy at the market. "But also, it''s amazing the variety and sheer utility that a single plant can provide when using for potions or combining with other substances to bring out a plethora of effects."


    There''s a reason that even Zelretch has his own ''garden'', it''s something I probably inherited that we both enjoy.


    Seeing Neville perk up was nice, breaking the ice and all that.


    "Wanna see a magic trick?" I grinned.


    He blinked. "Uh, sure?" He looked interested at least.


    I took out my wand from my sleeve, which is odd to think about even now. Why the people here all have to use wands to use magic, I still haven''t figured out. It was going to be one of my goals when spending time here.


    The Old man basically tossed me a wand and gave me a very abrupt explanation before disappearing. Granted, this was before he kicked me over so I had no idea what I was supposed to do with it. He also gave me a wand cleaning kit, which again, had no idea how I was supposed to use it.


    And no, it wasn''t as ''obvious'' as you would think a ''wand cleaning kit'' to work.


    Oh, and going to Sca?thach to ask her to ''help me polish my wand'' didn''t end in the way I thought it would.


    In hindsight, it''s a pretty obvious euphemism.


    Granted, she did actually know more about such Mystic Codes and walked me through some things....after the misunderstand was settled.


    Which took a few hours.


    I waived my wand in the air, creating a small illusion in the form of Sir Wiggles as it ran around the cabin.


    Neville''s eyes sparkled happily, a look of giddiness on his face. Before he seemed to blink in realization. "D-did you use chantless magic!? My Gran says that''s really hard and even 7th years have trouble doing it!"


    "Oh, it''s just a simple thing." I smiled evenly, being rather vague about it.


    Was it really that strange?


    Fucking Gramps, didn''t tell me shit and I''m scrambling to figure everything out as I go along.


    "Anyways, wanna see my familiar?"


    "Your familiar?" He tilt his head in confusion.


    Is that not the word they used here? I read the entire rule book for this Hogwarts, and it mentioned a ''Familiar'' specifically in the text.


    So my Ring wasn''t.....working, but Gramps wasn''t cruel. I still had my hat!


    Which, according to the school rules, was within dress code, neat. He probably questioned why I had it, but I just smiled, reaching my hand inside, to pull out Sir Wiggles.


    "Ta dah!" I declared holding him up. "This is Sir Wiggles. He has a much longer name, but it''ll take forever to say it."


    "A rabbit?" He looked amused. "But I thought you were only allowed a Toad, A cat, or an Owl?"


    "Oh, you mean for the list of things we were supposed to bring? Well, that wasn''t inclusive of familiars." I guess I was over thinking things, he''s still a kid. "A familiar is a specially bonded animal, which Hogwarts gives special exemptions for if they''re not inherently dangerous to the student body."


    Like, you can''t just bring in a Dragon that will randomly munch of any kids that pass by.


    "Oh." He accepted my explanation easily. "Well, I got a toad, his name is Trevor..." He started patting around his pockets. "Um....I can''t find him....." That look of sadness in his face.


    "Don''t worry, mate, I got you." I pat his shoulder sitting up. "Must have jumped away somewhere, thankfully, I learned a nifty new spell~" I unlatched the door to the compartment and held my wand out. Honestly, I would look for any excuse to try out some new magic, and I read this one spell in a book and wanted to play around with it. "Accio ¨C Trevor the Toad." I intoned, actualizing the spell.


    I felt my magical energy shift as it went off, flying down the train and latching onto my intended target, pulling it back to me.


    I held my hand out as a Toad slammed right into it.


    "Wicked." Neville''s eyes brightened as I handed him his pet.


    "Right!?" I shared his sentiment. If there was every anything to get my overly excited, it was magic and how awesome it can be.


    "What spell was that?"


    "It''s called the summoning charm." I began to explain. And their classification methods are still strange to me, even after reading through a few books. "Does exactly as it says, summons the target you intend to, usually with a few extra words attached."


    "I won''t ever lose Trevor again if I can learn that." He muttered. "Is.....is it hard?"


    I shrugged. "Who knows, might be easy for me, hard for another person. Regardless, if you want to learn, I would gladly help."


    Neville was stuttering less and actually meeting my eyes now, good. "What else can it do?"


    "Hmm, good question." I rubbed my chin. "It basically just summons things, but I wonder if it can be modified. Let''s try something broad." I held my wand up. "Accio ¨C Tree." I said with no clear intent, but I felt my magic burst out, latching onto a tree we just passed on the side. I looked out the window to see it get pulled out of the ground.


    "Oh shit!" It came hurling at us before I cut the connection and it fell to the ground. "Let''s try something more broad but less...destructive."


    Actually, how would it do more if I sought out a concept? Like If I wished to call to me the most beautiful person on the train, would it pick someone based on my tastes, or was it objective? Would it take into account distance and choose someone slightly less optimal according to the parameters if they were closer? Did my magic energy provided determine how ''sentient'' the spell acted in choosing?


    So many question that needed answered!


    Well, lets try one then.


    "Accio ¨C.....idiot?" I just blurted out the first thing that came to my mind.


    What would the magic consider an idiot? Is it limited to humans? Can Neville''s toad be an ''idiot'' in this scenario!?


    My question was answered very quickly


    "OWWW!?" A surprised noise resounded within the train as many heads poked out of their compartments to see a Red-headed kid being pulled through the air as he desperately grabbed onto the door of his compartment.


    "H-he defeated You-know-who." Neville whispered.


    "Who?"


    "You-Know-who." Neville said again.


    "I don''t know who."


    "You-know-who." Neville tried once more.


    "I have no idea who you''re talking about.


    "For Merlin''s sake, he means the Dark Lord!" The blonde peacock finally shouted, seemingly staring at us.


    "Oh." I nodded. "Who?"


    "Are you an idiot?"


    "Should I pull a random name out of my ass and ask you to recognize it and call you an idiot when you don''t?" I rolled my eyes. "I''m obviously not from around here, you muppet."


    "M-muppet?" The Blonde repeated. "How dare you! Do you have any idea who I am?"


    "Who?" I quirked a smile.


    "I''m Draco Malfoy!" He sneered. "Learn the name of your betters."


    "When my supposed better presents themselves, I will learn their name." I said dryly.


    "Hmph, I''m a purse blood of the Malfoy house." He turned his nose up. "The fact that you don''t know anything, you''re probably a Muggleborn."


    "Muggleborn, what''s that?"


    "Just proves my point." The blonde looked rather proud of himself.


    "It''s a Witch or Wizard with parents who aren''t magical." Neville whispered.


    "Oh." I blinked. "No, only one of my....parents was how you say ¨C magical?"


    "Hmph, a half blood then." The Blonde grunted. "Probably no one important, I doubt I even know your name."


    I just shrugged.


    I felt like it would debase myself to get into an argument with an eleven year old who was strutting around like he was.


    "Come along, first years." The Giant returned, holding a lantern that illuminated the area. "We''re taking the boats up to the castle."


    He turned around, seemingly for us to follow I guess.


    We came up to the edge of the lake, a bunch of boats floating about. "Okay, kids, four to a boat only." He turned around, a rather warming smile on his face as he looked around. Though he jerked his head, landing on me. "Lad, what''s wrong with your wand?"


    "What?" I questioned.


    "It''s not supposed to be that big." He pointed out.


    "Says who?" I countered.


    And the big guy seemed to ponder that. "I guess I haven''t heard anythin against it" He muttered. "Oh well, just be careful with it."


    Wow, that was easy.


    Neville followed me as we got in a boat, and that Black haired, Glasses kidd sort of followed along with his red haired friend.


    "C-can we join you?" He hesitantly asked, looking a bit sheepish like Neville.


    "Sure, the more the merrier." I smiled as we got onboard.


    Road a train and now we were taking a row boat.


    "Are we supposed to paddle?" The Red Haired kid muttered.


    "Hmm, the boat is enchanted. Looks like it rows itself." I tapped the wood.


    "How you know?"


    I shrugged. "I picked up a few things over the years. How about some introductions?" I changed the subject.


    "Oh, right. I''m....erm.... Harry Potter." The glasses kid answered.


    "Ah, the one the blonde kid was strutting around about. You''re famous or something I guess?" I asked.


    "I.....just found out about it myself, I''m not too sure."


    "He defeated the Dark Lord!" The Red Haired kid exclaimed. "He even has the scar to prove it!" He jabbed his finger towards Harry, right at the scar on his forehead that looked like a lightning bolt.


    And he didn''t even seem to notice how Harry shrunk himself back when he did it.


    "Means absolutely nothing to me." I shrugged again. "Anyways, I''m Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg, and this is my newest friend..."I gestured towards Neville.


    "H-hi I''m Neville Longbottom." He squeaked out.


    "Ron Weasley." The Red Head smiled happily, clearly oblivious to everything else.


    Oh well, not like I could hold it against him. He''s Eleven, he doesn''t have a lick of situational and social awareness yet.


    "So....what''s wrong with your wand?" Ron finally asked.


    "Why do people keep thinking something''s wrong?"


    "Mate, it''s as big as you are."


    "Yeah, I did it intentionally!"


    "He was casting spells in the cabin and his Wand got bigger." Neville barely held back a smile and a laugh.


    Well, at least the others found amusement in it.


    The Boat suddenly jerked as it began moving along with the others.


    Magic is neat.


    Back home, Magi would never waste Magic on something like this. Always fun to see how other cultures take to it.


    "Hmph, look at this, taking your rightful place and letting your betters go first." The Black Peacock made his appearance once more as his boat went ahead of ours.


    "Err, hate that pratt." Ron grumbled. "Think''s he''s so much better than everyone because he''s rich. Bet he''s going to be sorted into Slytherin, the slimey snake."


    "I understand some of that." I hummed to myself, hefting my Wand down into aiming position. "Never got to try out my Wand after it got bigger."


    "What are you doing?" Harry asked.


    "Uh....more Science?" Neville asked, bracing himself.


    "More Science." I nodded with a grin, pointing my Wand behind us. This was a spell I''ve wanted to test since reading about it a few hours ago. The implications were interesting and I was waiting for a chance to get to the bottom of it. "Aguamenti." I called out as a massive torrent of water burst out of my wand.


    Our boat shot forward, slamming into the boat of the Blonde kid''s knocking them overboard. I think I may have fucked up the magics on the boat itself, but whatever.


    I was going to say something witty, but my words died in my mouth once a utterly massive tentacle broke through the surface of the lake as it moved towards the overboard kids.


    Everyone started screaming and shuffling in their various boats.


    "MERLINS BALLS!" Ron shouted.


    "WHAT IS THAT!?" Harry shouted over the commotion.


    "A KRAKEN!" I exclaimed with a wide grin. "I THOUGHT THIS WAS GOING TO BE A BORING FEW YEARS." I stood up in my seat, hefting my wand up. I''ve never killed a kraken before! As expected of a school the old man sent me to. I immediately jumped off the boat to combat the new foe. "HAVE AT YOU!" I shouted, diving into the water.


    Truly, it would be an epic fight for the centuries.


    And, maybe, save the kids while I''m at it.


    But mostly I want to call myself ¨C The Kraken Slayer!

 Chapter 301:

    Chapter 301:


    I was tired, mentally, and emotionally; however, looking at everything going on around me, I had no right to complain.


    My arm dropped to my side, the Staff of Magnus still in my hand. "Where''s the next group?" I asked one of the people also helping heal the wounded.


    "That should be the last of them, for now." It was a Kitsune woman with a single tail who answered. She had been helping me along with others. She wasn''t very proficient in any healing arts, but she knew a cantrip or two and was knowledgeable on basic first aid.


    "Not all of them." I sighed, holding me hand out. "Arm." I stated.


    ".....It''s just a small wound."


    "I''m healing the wounded, gimme the arm." I said sternly.


    She hesitantly reached out to let me take her arm.


    I pushed up her sleeve to see a large burn going up her arm. It was bandaged, but I could still see the signs. It must have been very painful. My hand glowed bright as I began casting a healing spell over it.


    Those missing limbs, burns, cuts, and all manner of afflictions.


    It was horrible.


    The worst part were the children asking where their parents were.


    "Thank you." She said quietly, retrieving her arm, rubbing it awkwardly. "I can see why Lady Yasaka likes you." There was a faint smile on her face.


    "Brother."


    We both turned to see Aotabo? walking towards us.


    The Kitsune quickly got up, bowing her head before scurrying off.


    I guess he was a little intimidating.


    "Someone need healing?"


    "No." He shook his head. "Boss and Lady Yasaka are calling for you."


    I let out a sigh. "I guess things have finally settled down then." I stood up from where I had been sitting, putting my staff away. "Let''s go¡ª"


    "Brother." Aotabo? put his hands on my shoulders. "Thank you." He bowed his head. "You''ve helped us so much."


    "If you call me something like that, don''t thank me." I smiled lightly, placing my own hand on his shoulder. "I knew what I was getting into when I asked to join."


    He let out a long breath, standing back up straight. "We''ll talk more later, don''t wanna keep the Boss waiting."


    "Right." I honestly wasn''t looking forward to this meeting. I saw everything that happened first hand, but I didn''t want to hear the numbers.


    "Is Reika...?"


    "She''s fine." Aotabo? replied. "None of them could get close with Jackie around."


    "Yeah that little girl would definitely be able to protect her." What a scary Assassin servant.


    "It wasn''t just Reika either. She was able to protect a bunch of people by herself." Aotabo? sounded rather proud.


    Sending them here was a great decision.


    They both deserved a better hand than they were dealt.


    "Alright, lets get this over with." Again, I was not looking forward to hearing everything.


    ***


    Even the Manor that they usually gathered at was...barely standing.


    I think that''s a polite way to put it. There were some obvious makeshift repairs made to keep it standing, a mark of defiance I could imagine.


    And it''s not like they could stop rescue efforts to just start making repairs to one building.


    Aotabo? led me to the same place as last time, that large open room. Even more open if one considered the holes in the ceiling.


    There was a understandable somber atmosphere amongst everyone.


    Seats were taken as everyone waited patiently, and I had to do a double take because I saw a new face sitting right next to Yasaka.


    "Izzy?" I blurted out.


    "Wilhelm." She nodded slightly towards me.


    "....You know each other?" Nurarihyon muttered.


    "What if they attack again?" She asked again. "As much as Lady Yasaka has helped us with everything. And we''re extremely grateful, she has her own territory to protect too."


    "I will be lending a hand, child." Izzy answered for him as all attention turned to her once more. "I despise these invaders as much as you all do. If I had known previously, I would have stopped it."


    Huh, did Yasaka ask her or did she volunteer herself?


    I''ll have to talk with her once we''re done.


    "It is unlikely for them to move again so soon. And It is further unlikely that the Winter Queen will make another move without investigating after she was hurt." Izzy glanced at me.


    "Wait, Winter Queen?" I blinked in realization. "That hand, that was her?" Because the presence on the other end of that thing wasn''t something to scoff at.


    "Yes." Izzy said simply. "I was told of what happened, and I felt a fluctuation of power from here. I reached out to Yasaka and asked her if she knew anything, and she explained which is how I ended up here. The Queens of the courts aren''t simple beings. They are not Gods, but they aren''t very different."


    Well....I have probably painted a hefty target on my back.


    No regrets though.


    But it was a curious thought. She said they were like Gods, and the closest approximation I can think of were Nature Spirits. Could they perhaps be this world''s equivalent to what I knew from back home?


    Summer and Winter, I had a feeling that the titles were more than just monikers.


    There were many stories and legends, but I was very far in the dark about the true facts. I would have to do some research on my own to figure it all out.


    But one thing stuck out to me as she spoke.


    "You''re acting as more than support; you''re being a noticeable deterrent. The Winter Queen won''t move if she knows you''re freely moving around here."


    Izzy didn''t answer, but the look on her face made me think I hit the mark.


    She''s always so sweet. She usually doesn''t like drawing attention to herself, yet here she is, out in the open and basically declaring to everyone that she''s front and center just so no one would try anything.


    I wanted to go over there and give her a hug.


    "Speaking of large deterrents...." Nurarihyon stopped, turning around to face me. "An explanation on the Dragon would be appreciated."


    Oh right, I never did say anything about that.


    "So.....uh." I scratched my head. "I have the Boosted Gear, and I made a spell that lets Ddraig come out under the guise of another Dragon?" I gave a very abridged version.


    "And that''s not the strangest thing I''ve heard today." Nurarihyon accepted it on face value.


    "Are people worried about him? I could imagine that a Dragon presence would be cause for some concern..."


    "The opposite, actually." Nurarihyon shook his head. "Ddraig, he seems have been eating those nightmare horses like they were snacks. Those things had been causing trouble and we didn''t know what to do about them. Then comes a big Dragon that just starts snacking. Of course everyone saw him protecting the city, so they''re treating him like a hero. Kids had even been running up and touching him."


    That was stupidly wholesome and when I was in a better mood, I was going to tease Ddriag later. "I don''t know how long the spell will last, and I didn''t want to force it to end since it''s the first time he''s been out in a long time." Knowing the extent of the duration would be very beneficial. So far, it''s been about an hour and a half?


    "Don''t worry about it, he''s welcome here just as much as any of you all." Nurarihyon let out a melancholic chuckle.


    That''s good, I want Ddraig to enjoy his temporary freedom. "On a side note, can we keep the fact that I have the boosted Gear quiet?"


    Nurarihyon look at me before nodding his head. "My people won''t talk about it." He didn''t even need to make an announcement, he seemed to trust them well enough. And I....trusted the old man, I would take his word for it.


    It''s not that I was overly cautious about it being revealed, but I didn''t want to just wave it around for the world to see if I didn''t need to.


    "Now with that settled, we need to start discussing our next move." Nurarihyon stated, tapping his sheathed sword against the ground. "I don''t predict another large fight in our immediate future, so our priority is stabilizing."


    "We''ll help where we can. I recently had an influx of money that''ll help with certain things, but we still need to be...frugal." Yasaka spoke up. "But we too need to start preparing in the worse case."


    "Agreed, I don''t want to see Kyoto suffer like we have. You have more...civilians than we do, I fear what would have happen in a similar situation. I''ll also ask around, see if there has been movement of the Fae in any other places."


    "Mmm, I''ll ask around too. The Fallen should answer my inquiry after the last debacle that their leader was involved in. And I''m also holding a small incident over the Angel''s heads. It should not ruffle to many feathers if I try to get this kind of information out of them." Yasaka added on.


    I had my own trees I could shake as well.


    But there was one thing abundantly clear even with the civil nature of this talk, there was a barely held back bloodlust that permeated every corner of this room.


    We were out for blood.


    I''m sure they were active in other parts of the world right now.


    It was just a matter of hunting them down.


    ***


    Sorry for late chapter, had to go to an Urgent Care earlier today, the medicine they gave me made me super drowsy.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone Kokabiel had his appearance.

 Chapter 302:

    Chapter 302:


    The meeting was....tedious. That air of anxiety hung over everyone, it made it difficult to keep everyone together for long. There was a certain vigor when discussing war strategies, but even that wasn''t enough to keep spirits artificially high.


    Most of them still had blank expression when they got up and walked out.


    I had many more things on my plate as well now. I was going to do my best to gather sufficient resources and help rebuild. I was Yasaka''s lover and also a honorary member of Nurarihyon''s gang as well.


    No matter how you looked at it, this was my fight too.


    Yasaka''s tail was wrapped tightly around me still. She was keeping it together splendidly, but she was clearly holding back grief. They may not have been her people, but I could tell she still thought of them as her people. There was a greater sense of community among Youkai than most other species in the world.


    Nurarihyon was whispering something to Izzy as they walked to another side room, presumedly they had some private matters to speak about.


    Yasaka slowly climbed to her feet and I followed along, not that I had a choice in the matter. Her tailed refused to let me go.


    We went a different way than Izzy and Nurarihyon, but we went further into the mansion to a secluded area. She slammed a door behind us, taking us into what looked like a storage room.


    I was about to ask, but she immediately threw herself at me, her face buried in my chest, and I felt the fabric start to get wet.


    "Why..." She manages to blurt out, it was ridden with sniffles. "Why do things like this keep happening!? First those idiots that attacked Kyoto, now this!?" Her muted sobs filled the room.


    I didn''t even think about it before, we weren''t really together back then. She must have had to shoulder everything herself. Who else would she have allowed to see her like this? To see her so.....vulnerable. She always had to appear as a strong leader to her people, and to Kunou as a strong mother.


    I wrapped my arms around her, my fingers running through her hair. "Shhhh." I quietly whispered. "It''s okay, we''re going to be okay. I''m here with you, and the others are too. You don''t have to do this alone anymore."


    "....I hate this." She said very quietly.


    "I know." I did my best to reassure her.


    This was definitely not how she usually acted, but I couldn''t find any fault given the circumstances. How much stress must she be under right now?


    "I hate this." She started hitting my chest with her fists, though there was no force behind them. " I hate it, I hate it! How many more families do I have to go to and tell them their fathers, brothers, sons, aren''t coming home!?"


    I didn''t ask how many of her own soldiers didn''t make it.


    I had been so caught up in healing after everything had settled, then immediately sat in on the war meeting.


    She looked up at me, her face was covered in tears, before settling down again, just resting herself against me.


    She had it tough.


    "I''m sorry." She began pulling away, wiping her eyes. "I don''t like you seeing me like this. I just...wanted to vent for a moment."


    "You have nothing to apologize for." I gave her a gentle smile, pushing some stray strands of hair out of her face.


    "I must look like a mess." She sniffled again, rubbing away a few more tears.


    I was about to respond, but there was an abrupt knock on the door, and the person on the other side was letting out their aura slightly so it was obvious who was on the other end.


    "Do you ¨C"


    "Come in." Yasaka said loud enough for the person to hear.


    Izzy pushed the door open, pausing as she saw us, specifically her eyes landed on Yasaka. "Oh you poor girl." She quickly went over to the fox and wrapped her up in a hug.


    Yasaka let out a small noise, pushing her head into Izzy''s chest this time, clearly appreciative of the moral support.


    In any other circumstance, I may have said something about how cute it was that Izzy was gently rocking Yasaka back and forth.


    Izzy let out a sigh. "This has become a large mess and I don''t know if the other Gods will stay out of it."


    "As horrific as everything was....I didn''t think the Gods would care." It''s just their nature not to care unless they''re directly affected.....for the most part.


    "For the most part, you are correct. However, that Winter Queen." Izzy''s voice turned sour. "She directly challenged our Power with her little stunt. You should have some inkling of what she is, you are knowledgeable about many things. She is not a God but she possess an....Authority, as you would call it. Winter Queen is more than just a title."


    "And she basically broadcasted that right in the middle of Japan, right in the middle of Takamagahara territory." I finished what she was trying to say.


    It was no different than if Zeus came over and started flexing his power.


    "To do that so blatantly, clearly this Winter Queen has some degree of confidence. Nurarihyon said they hide within their realm, and your statement implies that even Gods would have difficulty going there."


    "That''s true." Izzy pursed her lips. "I don''t have confidence in forcing my way into the Faerie Realms. Even for me who watches over a realm of death, that place is strange and confusing. It''s as if the Realm itself is a living entity that dislikes other species from intruding."


    I walked out a fair distance away from the Mansion the meeting was held in. A small clearing was infront of me, or rather, there would be one if not for a Giant Black Dragon laid comfortably on the ground.


    He opened an eye as I got close. "Rawr, stay back mortal, I am the mighty Ni?eho?ggr."


    "How terrifying, with claws like swords, and teeth like spears. You sure your name isn''t Smaug?"


    "Bite me." Ddriag huffed, a little bit of miasma blow out. "It was the first thing that came to mind, and I enjoyed the story when I saw it from your memories."


    I walked over to his side, putting a hand on his scales. "Got some nicks and cuts here or there. Lost a few scales too and it looks like you got hit a few times."


    "Hmph, if I had my real body, their puny weapons and spells would have never been able to touch me. You just had to put me in a body of such a disgusting weakling. And I''m not even as strong as the real thing. Really, it''s all your fault."


    I let out a chuckle, sliding down until I was sitting down with my back against his stomach. "How was it?"


    Ddraig settled himself again, head lowering down as he let out a long breath. "It was.....amazing." He said quietly. A rare sort of gentleness in his words. "Thanks.....brat." He muttered.


    Yeah, being outside again, it must have been a much needed reprieve.


    "How were things on your end?" He seemed to wanna quickly change the subject.


    "I had to see Yasaka cry." I let out a sigh. "I''m angry, Ddraig. And I have no one to immediately take this anger out on. I''m not entirely sure I can easily go to where they''re hiding anytime soon."


    "Now, later, it doesn''t matter. We''ll have our revenge."


    "We?" I questioned.


    "Of course." Ddraig breathed out with a snort. "You called me a Partner, that means your problems are my problems."


    "....yeah, I guess you''re right." I leaned back, looking up at the night sky. "The stars are really pretty tonight."


    "Mmm, I haven''t seen them for a long time." Ddraig muttered. "I''ll miss it."


    "...the spell wearing off?"


    "Yeah, I can feel my tenuous anchors unraveling....it''s really an annoying feeling. Not painful, but it''s like.....I have a chain attached to my leg and someone''s tugging on it. I feel like there''s still some slack, but at the same time, I know it''s running out."


    An interesting explanation.


    I patted his belly, standing up. "So, how was it? Tell me about the feelings and your thoughts." May as well get the data.


    Ddraig shifted, slowly rising to his feet. "Took awhile to get used to the body." His wings stretched out. "I think we messed up some things on the casting. The Words didn''t align with the spell parts as well as they could, I feel like I could be stronger in this form."


    "Hmm, that''s to be expected, we''ll have to practice it more." I rubbed my chin. "Did you try using your own powers while under that guise?"


    "I had a feeling that the spell would entirely unravel if I tried to Boost or use my real stuff so I didn''t attempt it." He explained, his head tilting up, looking at the sky again. "I just wanted.....to enjoy this time for what it was."


    I smiled faintly at his words, lightly tapping his side. "Don''t worry about it, we can figure that stuff out later."


    "Hmm, and let''s put the Staff in the Gauntlet, let it absorb more of my Draconic Aura, that should help smooth things out too." Ddraig spoke as part of his body started to dissipate.


    "Ddriag..."


    "Why are you looking at me like that, brat?" Ddraig chuckled. "It''s not like I''m leaving, just going back in the Gauntlet."


    I know he wasn''t going anywhere, it''s just.....


    I stepped forward, grabbing hold of him. He was large, so it was a bit awkward, but I tried my best to give him a hug.


    ".....Jeez, brat." Ddraig huffed again, his body becoming ethereal as parts disappeared. "I''ve gotten soft." I felt his head lightly tap me on the head before he burst into Magical Energy, his soul forcibly returned, slamming into me as it delved into my body and straight into the Boosted Gear that was still within my soul.


    I put a hand on my chest, feeling like a part of me returned.


    [Home sweet home.] Ddraig chuckle, though it felt.....melancholic.


    I promise I''ll find a way to free you fully, Ddraig.


    [***]


    Sorry for the late chapter, my Medicine apparently hit me much harder than I thought it would. Just a heads up, I''m driving up to see my mom from Wednesday through Friday for thanksgiving (American Holiday).


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone. We''re in the kokabiel Arc right now.

 Chapter 303:

    Chapter 303:


    I let out a long sigh as I stared at my handiwork thus far.


    Holding my arms up, I let out a yawn stretching them, another content sigh escaping my lips as I realized I was almost done. How long had I been working on this? I seemed to have lost track of time, but I could see the end now.


    Every so often, some random person in the city would stop and stare at me and I would just wave at them.


    I had set up in an.....isolated part of the city, more or less, but it was still in the city regardless, so there were people who came by to see what I was doing.


    However, no one interfered with me. Probably a result of my status as Yasaka''s lover, which was pretty well known at this point.


    "Almost done..." I breathed out again, about to get back to work.


    "What are you almost finished with, my student?"


    I turned to see Sca?thach walking towards me.


    "Just a little project, more of a proof of concept at the moment." I loved seeing her in different outfits. Not that I didn''t like that tight purple body suit she wore for combat, but seeing her in a tight pair of jeans and a sweater that hugged her so wonderfully was also a welcomed sight.


    "Mhmm." She hummed as she got closer. "This is the same project that you have sequestered yourself away in your workshop for the past two days for?" She inquired.


    ".....yes?" I blinked.


    She lightly poked my cheek. "Foolish student." She huffed. "You hide yourself for so long then immediately run off to do something like this. Do you think none of us worry about you?"


    "I''m a Magus, we go disappear into our workshops for weeks at a time without blinking an eye." I countered. Hell, Rin did it often as well, which was when Artoria usually came to spend her time with me.


    "Yes, but when have you ever been a normal Magus?" It was nice, feeling her hands wrap around me from behind, peeking over my side as she rested her chin on my shoulder. "Let me see what has you preoccupied." She held up her finger and ran it down the markings I made. "Leave it to a man to make such a phallic object."


    "It''s an obelisk" I retorted, giving her a light spank from behind. "Got the idea from that Ideal Master guy."


    And they honor the dead, i thought it was appropriate, considering everything.


    "Hmph." She smiled coquettishly. "Let us see. The material appears to be normal stone then? And you have inscribed many Runic Sentences, however, the one that gains my attention the most is right¨C" She moved her finger towards a specific spot. " ¨CHere. An interesting string of Runes, Fehu, Thurisaz, Ehwaz, Berkana, Dagaz, Laguz..." She trailed off, as if speaking her thoughts aloud. "And you anchor it all together with a Primordial Wisdom Rune, how peculiar, my student."


    "I wanted to make it semi-intelligent with regards to its effect. An automated dispenser, if you will." ?v€l-B!n.


    "An ''Automated dispenser''?"


    I waved my hand, producing a notebook, handing it over to her.


    She dislodged herself, cracking it open as she quietly read as I finished up my preparations.


    It wasn''t difficult, just tedious more than anything. And as I mentioned to her, it was a proof of concept than something for practical application. I don''t doubt it would go through a several iterations before I could consider it a final product.


    Finishing on my end for now, I waited for a few moments, but Sca?thach made no move to stop, only flipping a page every so often.


    I don''t take enough time to appreciate how beautiful she is. I could honestly just stare at her for hours on end.


    And she was right, it had been a few day since I basically locked myself up to finish this project as quickly as possible.


    She didn''t even make a noise of annoyance when I walked over and buried my face right between her breasts, my arms wrapping around her.


    "You smell nice."


    "Don''t say strange things." She chided with a small huff, though a little red crept up on her cheeks.


    My hands found her nice round butt quickly, giving it a gentle squeeze. She shifted slightly but otherwise didn''t deny me, so I took that as acceptance. It was only when my fingers started to pull on the waistband of her pants that she make an adorable sound.


    She slammed the notebook shut and bopped me on the head.


    I chuckled looking up at her again, her faint red was a bit more pronounced now. I discovered pretty quickly that she gets flustered easily when it comes to affection shown in public. Doing the most lewd things in our bedroom? She wouldn''t even bat an eye. But If I try to hold her hand while people was watching? She would turn red at the thought.


    "You seem to be in need of disciplining." She pried my hands away from her jiggling rear. ".....This Sca?thach will happily take care of you tonight once we have both finished our duties. Control yourself until then, my cute student." She puffed up, bopping me once more. "Now, I have read through your notes, explain to me what you desire, I will aid you where I can."


    "Right." I got back into research mode. I could grope her later when we weren''t busy. "Where do you want to start?"


    "I believe I understand, you have created a Mystic Code that responds to negative intent. You have the Runic sequence to active your ''Shield of Asgard'' and an interesting supporting sequence that designates ''Allies'' and ''Enemies''. However, there are several points that I am confused about."


    "Well, you figured out the gist of it." I walked over to the Obelisk as she followed along. "Yeah, I needed to use a Primordial Wisdom Rune to help facilitate what it would pick as enemies and friends, a centralized Matrix if you will. But it also supports another important aspect, which you''re probably confused about." I held my hand out, depositing stacks upon stacks of Talismans onto the ground.


    She seemed to realize my intent immediately. "I see, this makes more sense then." She rubbed her chin. "It is an interesting idea, and I believe it holds merit. If a situation such as what happened over in the East occurred here, this would be a valuable defense to have."


    "The initial stage, it casts my ''Shield of Asgard'', like you said. I haven''t really worked out distance to power ratio yet, as I said, still a work in progress and all that. And the second aspect is that it uses these Talismans based on the situation. I made a little over a thousand while I was in my workshop. I have Healing Talismans, Shielding Talismans, Binding Talismans, and a random assortment of different offensive attacks in a similar format."


    The Healing Talismans basically worked as a lesser version of the Healing Spells I picked up in Skyrim. But they were still much better than nothing.


    Shielding Talismans could be likened to a lesser version of a Warding spell. Binding Talismans to seal enemies up, and a plethora of attacks as well. Everything from Lightning and other elemental attacks to other more esoteric effects.


    The Runic Sentences basically choose the best one for any given circumstances. Honestly, it''s almost like a computer program with the Primordial Rune acting as a pseudo intelligence.


    "The attack still weighs heavily on you?"


    "....I don''t like seeing people I know get hurt." I sighed, slumping my shoulders. "It was bad enough seeing it first hand like that, but I don''t want that to happen here if I can prevent it."


    "There is nothing wrong with your intentions, but If you are going to disappear into your workshop again, speak with us ahead of time." She leaned over, kissing my forehead. "However, you do see the limitations, yes?"


    "Yeah, I realized it already." I rubbed the back of my neck. "It only covers a small area in proportion to the city."


    One of the reasons that the Youkai of Japan were considered a minor faction was due to their size in addition to them lacking any significant heavy hitters. Yasaka and Nurarihyon were strong, but they weren''t Godly in strength. That''s not to say they couldn''t hit above their weight class under certain circumstances, but they simply weren''t at that level. It was enough to dissuade most other minor forces while the bigger ones didn''t bother.


    Overall, there should only be a few million Youkai, less than ten million alltogether, if you counted the entirety of Japan. And those who lived in Kyoto were a fraction, a large fraction, but only a fraction all the same. So...a million, maybe a few million during certain times of the year? There was no way this singular Obelisk could do anything significant with those numbers.


    Her Kimono pushed up enough that I could see her hand still in her panties, a very visible wet spot where she continued to work herself.


    I was entranced as I watched her. Her face was flushed as she locked eyes with me a hint of embarrassment showing through. "I-is this what you wanted to, hnnn ?...see? The mighty leader of the West Kyoto Youkai, debasing herself in pleasure....ahh...." She kept going, her moans picking up until she bit her lip and her hand jerked.


    She was definitely enjoying putting on this little show. Her moans were no longer held back as she let me see her at her most embarrassing.


    Her breathing shifted and she let out a content sigh, her motions slowing down. She leaned back, letting out long breaths. She pulled her hand out of her panties, a much larger wet spot soaking through now.


    "Did you enjoy watching me cum?" She smiled sensually, slowly raising herself up. Her panting was still heavy as she reached out, rubbing her hand against my crotch. "Look at this, all nice and hard just for me, and I''m just aching for something to fill me up~"


    I took that as a cue to take off the remainder of my clothes, my Kimono hanging at my waist at this point. I practically tore it off and tossed it to the side, my member springing free right infront of her.


    "This is what I''ve been waiting for." Her hand was still wet as she gripped me, her juices sliding along my length. "I''ve had to smell you on the others every time you fucked their brains out." Her right hand ran up and down my full length while her other started to massage my balls.


    I let out a long breath as she smirked at my reactions, my cock was twitching in anticipation as she merely teased me with slight touches.


    "Now, it''s mine, and I want a taste." With that, her head moved down, taking my tip into her mouth. I felt her tongue immediately come in contact with me, exploring every inch of my cock as it slid a little deeper into her mouth.


    I steadied myself, my fingers finding her golden locks, guiding her head as she bobbed up and down. She was very clearly experienced, knowing the perfect places to get a reaction out of me. The amusement that shown through her eyes every time my breathing hitched at her movements. She locked eyes with me, her mouth moved back all the way to the tip before she let go of my member and instead pushed her brests up, wrapping my cock between those soft mounds of her.


    She continued her movement, but with the addition of that softness wrapped around my shaft, her large boobs pumping me up and down massaging every inch as she continued to work my tip with her exquisite mouth.


    She did something none of the others did, a movement with her tongue that left my knees trembling. She was clearly proud of herself at the reaction she was getting out of me, and with a pop she let go of my cock with her lips.


    Her boobs fell down, her fingers grabbing hold of me again, pumping up and down as her amber eyes looked into mine. "Wilhelm." She spoke softly. "I want you. I want the father of my child inside of me. I need you inside of me."


    "Yasaka." I whispered, leaning in and claiming her lips again.


    Letting go, she managed to pull off her Kimono, tossing it to the side without a care. Breaking our kiss, she looked at me again as she reorientated herself, slowly sliding off her panties with a smirk, she held them up for me to see just how thoroughly wet they were before laying herself back on the bed. Once she settled, she looked uncharacteristically bashful, an adorable blush on her face as she spread herself.


    She was dripping wet. Her previous orgasm having done nothing to satiate her.


    I slowly climbed onto the bed with her, my body hovering over her own. Gently, I lowered myself down, my tip pushing against her entrance.


    She let out the faintest whimper as I pushed past her entrance, her insides clutching down around me with each inch I further inserted.


    "Ahhh~" She breathed out, a hearty moan escaping her lips.


    I was about halfway in her at this point, spreading her out nicely before I pulled back out, letting her have time to get used to my size. Her hands reached behind me, her claws were already grabbing me hard.


    "All the wayyyy." She whined.


    With a grunt myself, I obliged her. I pushed myself back to where I was before, and began going full inside until my cock bottomed out.


    "Mm." She moaned, pushing her hips into me herself.


    I began moving as she loosened up, my hips meeting her in a nice rhythm before I started picking up speed. She felt phenomenal, and I was starting to think each species had a different feeling to them. Venelana felt like every fold of hers was meant to milk me, while it felt like Yasaka was unwilling to let me go once I was inside.


    "Ahh~...Yesss." She no longer cared about holding herself back. "Hnnnn.."


    Her folds squeezed me tight with each thrust, her legs wrapped around me as I felt myself approaching my limit from the earlier blowjob.


    She must have realized it too because she pulled me in for a deep kiss, her tongue immediately intertwining with mine and her legs refusing to let me go too far as I pushed forward. I made no effort to hold it back as I felt my first release of the night. Right into her deepest parts, my cock twitched uncontrollably as my seed filled her up.


    Her throaty moans filled my mouth as neither of us let the other go, my light movements riding out what little I had left in the orgasm.


    We sat right there for a moment, enjoying the aftermath as our tongues continued to dance.


    "Ahhhh....." Yasaka breathed out, finally breaking the kiss. "It''s so warm." She leaned back, clearly in a pleased state. "Maybe Kunou''s going to get a younger sibling."


    I laid my head between her boobs, enjoying the large mounds to prop me up. I wouldn''t be against it at all if that happened.....


    "And you''re still hard." She giggled, rubbing her belly where I was still inside. "Good, because I''m not done with you. I had to hear the stories from my sisters, and my tits still haven''t been fucked enough and my ass isn''t filled either." She donned a mischievous grin. "I had my lovemaking and will want more later, but now, I want to be fucked."


    I pretty much shot up, pulling my very hard cock out of her pussy. She let out an adorable gasp was I fully withdrew, a shaky breathing followed.


    "Look at you, all excited." She playfully teased. "What does my man want, hmm? Is it my big tits that you want to milk your cock?" She pushed her boobs together, letting them bounce up and down. "Or maybe...." She sat up, turning around. Her tails waived around, slowly unfolding as to give me a view. "You want to take that big cock of yours and plow my tight ass?" She spread herself with both hands.


    "Jinn should have told you how this was going to go." I slowly edged forward until I was basically grinding against her ample rear. I gave her a light smack, watching her cheeks bounce for a moment.


    "Oh my~" She shuddered, a noticeable drip coming out of her pussy. "And yes, Jinn told just how thoroughly you took care of her cute little butt. Don''t worry, I came prepared~" She spread herself again, and her Magical Energy flared up for a moment, a surprising thing because she doesn''t really use magic.


    What caught me off guard was the now tight little rosebud of hers that was leaking what appeared to be lube.


    "Is that..."


    "Your first time seeing a sex spell?" She giggled again. "I don''t do much magic, but I know a couple things. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to introduce you to plenty more, but enough of that....I''m completely ready for you."


    I blinked, and decided not to question it anymore.


    I lined myself up, my tip pushing against that tight little back hole of hers and it slowly started to spread open for me.


    She let out a groan, clutching the bed sheets as I pushed myself all the way inside of her, my cock fully sheathed inside much easier than I had anticipated. Yet, she still squeezed me unbelievably tight with every slight movement i made.


    Sex magic, huh?


    I leaned forward, hearing her breathing pick up. I grabbed hold of her soft mounds, giving them a nice squeeze again as my hips rocked back and forth. "Don''t worry, you won''t be leaving here until every single part of you is full" I whispered into her ear.


    I was going too ruin every part of her.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 304: Interlude 19

    Chapter 304: Interlude 19


    Author''s Note:


    Real quick, this interlude is coming out at an awkward time because it was supposed to be before the last chapter. I accidently skipped over it, so here it is.


    [****]


    Welcome to the Supernatural Online Message Boards


    You are currently logged in, Nascent_Kaleidoscope


    You are viewing:


    ? Threads you have replied to


    ? AND Threads that have new replies


    ? OR private message conversations with new replies


    ? Thread OP is displayed


    ? Last ten messages in private message history.


    ? Threads and private messages are ordered by user custom preference.


    ¡ö


    ?Topic: Attack in East Kanto


    In: Boards ? News ? Events ? Japan


    Just_A_Muffin (Original Poster) (Verified Muffin) (Veteran Member)


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    I know I say this a lot, but holy shit!


    It''s no secret, I''m living over in Kyoto under Lady Yasaka''s rule, and am a Youkai myself, though I won''t go revealing any more than that. My heart goes out to all my brothers and sisters over in Kanto because as of last night, they were attacked.


    Let me just say, the videos I''ve seen are horrific. This wasn''t like the terrorist attacks we suffered over here in Kyoto, as bad as that was, this was a dedicated military attack.


    So, let me preface by saying, this is not for the faint of heart.


    [Link][Link][Link][Link]


    For those of you who don''t think you can stomach the pictures and videos, I''ll give a run down.


    We don''t'' know the exact time it happened, only that it started after the sun set. A large portal opened in the sky over Kanto ¨C the main hub for Eastern Youkai ¨C and out came a large group of people predominantly on horseback. There were a plethora of other creatures accompanying them, but most of these were wearing armor covered in bones that fully covered their appearances. While a large group of them ¨C I''m talking hundreds if not thousands ¨C stayed up in the sky, a portion did come down and immediately attack the city. Buildings were set on fire, people were slaughtered in the streets, they even went about capturingour brethren for what appeared to be just sport.


    If you''re thinking of clicking the links, another word of warning, their actions weren''t limited to adults. I''m not ashamed to say I threw up when I saw children being impaled and stuck up on spikes as they rode down the streets.


    As expected, Lord Nurarihyon and the Hyakki Yagyo? sprang into action. Fighting erupted amidst the city on fire and it just continued to get worse.


    It was chaos.


    One video in particular I watched was recording from start to finish, and I couldn''t help but notice how many people actually died and how much of the city burned. Honestly, It didn''t look good at all.


    From what my sources say, all communication and movement into and out of the city were sealed through some unknown methods. That means no teleportation, no calls for help being sent out, they were on their own and it didn''t look good.


    And what makes these sources of mine scratch their heads was when Yasaka and her people walk right out of a portal into the middle of the fray. Also, notably, we have Yasaka''s new lover ¨C Wilhelm Schweinorg, or Lucifer Jr as the Internet tends to call him.


    Lots of crazy shit happened that I don''t think I could fit without reaching the word limit.


    (Showing Page 1 of 1079)


    ? Emancipated_Walrus


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    Do we have any idea where they came from? I live near the edge of the city, so I wasn''t hit as hard, but my house caught fire and I did see a few of those bastards. Thankfully, they were killed before they made it closer to me. Freaky bone armor people left so many corpses in the streets, it was horrible.


    ? Astute_Observation


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    Magical Researcher here. I''m no where near Japan right now, but I saw this pop up and checked it out. My condolences to everyone who suffered during this tragedy. I can''t really help in any meaningful way, but I thought I would point out that some of the magic I saw I had no idea the origins.


    I''m knowledgeable on many schools, Modern Human Magic, Norse, Egyptian, South American, English, etc. What I don''t know, I can mostly infer based on other schools throughout the world, and the closest approximation I could conclude was Druidism, which is a dying practice, and clearly, there were way more than the a couple thousand of true druids that still exist today.


    Especially curious as to how Yasaka and Lucifer Jr got around the spatial sealing that was no doubt in place. It''s like the bread and butter of combat tactics these days, either seal the associate space, or make it too chaotic that you can''t Teleport into. The latter being much more difficult than the former, but also harder to maneuver around. It''s by no means impossible to overcome, but it''s extremely difficult and most methods aren''t....practical in an immediate time frame.


    So.....lots of things I''m scratching my head about.


    ? Hey_There_Fellow_kids (Verified Grandpa)


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    Got some more videos collected.


    [Link][Link][Link]


    A lot of them were the ''ground floor'' so to speak. In most of the video we can see Wilhelm running around, healing people and taking out those bone guys. For being called ''Lucifer Jr'' he really goes against the namesake, helping people so often like this.


    ? MyFatherWasAnOrange


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    @Hey_There_Fellow_Kids


    I saw him for a second, he ran by, throwing healing spells out like crazy. My mom was stabbed pretty bad, but he helped her enough that she didn''t bleed out. She''s still woozy and recovering, but I''m sure he saved her life.


    ? TheMightySpork


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    All I saw was some fucking lightning shooting everywhere, dropping those bone bastards like flies.


    Fuck, I don''t care if he''s a Devil, Lucifer Jr is welcome in my home if I ever see him.


    ? Irish_Centipede


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    Is that...the Wild Hunt? I''ve fucking read stories and seen paintings. That looks exactly like the wild hunt!?


    ? AMagicalMagician (Verified Magician)


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    @Irish_Centipede


    You mean like Faeries? That kind of thing? Why the hell would those things pop up in Japan of all places? I would almost call them a Myth with how little I''ve heard of them, but that seems ironic when I watched a God fist fight a Devil like a month ago.


    ? ArcaneToilet (Verified Magician)


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    Another Magician Checking in, I haven''t heard anything about Faeries in a very long time. I won''t exactly say how old I am, but I''ve been around the block a few times. So let me reiterate, I remember when the ''New World'' was a hot new topic amongst normal people in Europe.


    Nothing good comes from those Fae Folk. Mark my words, this isn''t the last we''ll hear of them.


    ? 015Umbrella


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    HOLY SHIT, DID ANYONE ELSE SEE THAT FUCKING DRAGON!?


    ? Magnificent_Pumpkin_King


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    .....Did the Dragon quote Tolkien?


    ? Youkai_Warrior


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    I watched my house get set on fire. I watched my neighbors get killed by those bastard. I did my part and tore through a couple myself, but not before getting filled with arrows. I thought I was going to die, and the only thought that kept me going was the fact that my family were still trying to run away.


    Then Yasaka''s lover comes by, Lightning raining from the sky. Healing spells enveloping me and everyone around me.


    Then he.....summons a dragon or something? All I remember was a bunch of those guys come flying down and he held up a staff and a massive dragon came out, tearing into them, quoting one of my favorite books.


    @Light_Of_Ireland


    I shall contact you at a later date. I am helping with other matters at the moment that require my attention.


    ? Once_You_Go_Black (Verified Annoyance)


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    Damn, Father above, that isn''t good. And Yeah, just woke up and saw everything that went down. The hell was with that dragon? Cause I know for sure that Ni?eho?ggr is dead like the other guy said.


    Looks like they got some prisoners at the end, I wonder if they''d be willing to pass some over for some experiments? It''s been a long ass time since I''ve had my hands on a Faerie.


    ? Red_Princess


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    Is that Wilhelm again!? Can he summon dragons now!?


    How strong was that giant hand thing? I read people saying something about this ''Winter Queen'', but I can''t really find any information on it. Is she strong or something?


    @Mother_Of_The_Devil


    Mom, is that you!?


    ? White_Dragon


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    Oh? That Black Dragon looks pretty strong. I had someone tell me that Ni?eho?ggr wasn''t that weak either. I wonder if he''s still around and I can get a fight?


    ? Once_You_Go_Black (Verified Annoyance)


    Posted on June 3, 2009:


    @White_Dragon


    We had this talk, you''re grounded.


    End of Page. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 ... 12093 , 12094, 12095


    (Showing Page 9011 of 12095)


    ? GOd_OF_sTORMS


    Posted on June 4, 2009:


    MOTHER I HAVE FIGURED OUT THIS DEVICE. wHERE ARE YOU?


    ? Enthusiastic_Melon


    Posted on June 4, 2009:


    So, I saw his Magic again, Wilhelm''s that is. I''ve tried to get it out of my mind, but every time I see it, I have an uncontrollable urge to figure out how it works. This is my...I don''t know what attempt I''m on anymore and I''m open to anyone who has any ideas because all my attempts at analyzing it have given me strange returns. And none of my experiments have given the same result even if I have the exact same parameters set.


    This time specifically, my devices got some kind of strange virus. Something I didn''t even know was possible and it took me a long time to manage to wipe them clean. Some strange woman appeared and continued to taunt me until I reset all my devices. Called herself BB-Chan, and I''m still scratching my head at that whole thing.


    Anyways, any other thoughts are welcome, I''m sitting here confused.


    ? GOd_OF_sTORMS


    Posted on June 4, 2009:


    MOTHER IS THIS THE CORRECT PLACE? I HAVE DONE AS YOU HAVE ASKED AND CREATED ThIS ACCOUNTS as you SAID.


    ? GOd_OF_sTORMS


    Posted on June 4, 2009:


    MOTHER IS THIS THE CORRECT PLACE? I HAVE DONE AS YOU HAVE ASKED AND CREATED ThIS ACCOUNTS as you SAID.


    ? GOd_OF_sTORMS


    Posted on June 4, 2009:


    MOTHER IS THIS THE CORRECT PLACE? I HAVE DONE AS YOU HAVE ASKED AND CREATED ThIS ACCOUNTS as you SAID.


    ? Hooded_One (Verified Pervert)


    Posted on June 5, 2009:


    @She_Who_Invites


    I think someone''s looking for you.


    ? She_Who_Invites (Moderator) (Verified Not Izanami)


    Posted on June 5, 2009:


    @Hooded_One


    I have no idea who that is.


    ? Hooded_One (Temp Banned)


    (Deleted)


    She_Who_Invites: Enjoy your time out.


    ? XxVoid_SamuraixX


    Posted on June 5, 2009


    Is no one going to talk about how the Son of Lucifer just brought a dead dragon back to life!?


    It''s obvious, people! He''s using his alien powers and technologies to bring back the dead! Well now we have proof! If we don''t stop him now, he''s going to keep bringing in stuff from other Universes and causing chaos! What''s next, some kind of Eldritch Goddess that decides it doesn''t like how we do things!?


    ? Fists_Over_Bloodline


    Posted on June 5, 2009


    I''m sorry I wasn''t there to help! I was with my cousin and helping her with something else. As soon as I can, I''ll make sure to come on over my friends. I''ll definitely be there when we strike back against those invaders!


    ? No_Pain_No_Fame


    Posted on June 5, 2009


    Got some new videos here;


    [Link][Link][Link]


    Apparently, some people got brave enough to go up to the dragon after the fighting was over. It just sat there as children ran up and started touching and climbing it.....


    The fuck even is this anymore? Aren''t dragons suppose to be like.....terrifying? Not something for kids to climb over.


    And he kept saying things like "I Ni?eho?ggr" and insulting himself after each instance.


    ....me thinks something suspicious is going on.


    ? YasakaLover27


    Posted on June 5, 2009


    Seeing Lady Yasaka tear through so many of those Faeries~


    ? Dragon_Finding_Purpose


    Posted on June 5, 2009


    Faeries, disgusting.


    It has been many years since I''ve tasted their nasty flavor, but I always did enjoy the sounds they made when I crunched them between my teeth. The Arrogant lot of them deserve no mercy for their dishonorable means.


    And that Dragon that appeared.....very interesting. I will be having a conversation with an associate of mine who will not be pleased.


    Regardless, I was already keeping an eye on this young Half-Devil for a few other reasons, but perhaps I should pay closer attention in the future.


    End of Page. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 ... 12093 , 12094, 12095


    [***]


    Just a fun interlude without a traditional ''reactions'' type chapter. As i said above, this was supposed to be before the last chapter, my bad. And this is me saying i''ll see you all this saturday and to all the Americans here, Happy Thanksgiving!


    If you want to read 7 chatpers ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 305:

    Chapter 305:


    A chat, huh?


    Never talked to an Angel before, I wouldn''t really count that time that Azazel came barging in and made a fool of himself.


    Well, I didn''t really see a reason why not? He''d been really polite thus far and I could spare a few minutes.


    "You don''t need to be so on guard, I am here with peaceful intentions. I''m many things, boy, but a liar is not one of them." He flashed a toothy grin. N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "Really? Isn''t it common sense that if someone says they aren''t a liar then they''re a liar by default?" I raised an eyebrow at his proclamation. I''ve heard that said before, Meridia said that her word was beyond reproach, I fully believe her. To hear a Fallen Angel say it was a little...


    "The Church would tell you that Angels are perfect beings and they can''t lie~"


    "I''m pretty sure they despise Fallen Angels just as much as Devils."


    There was a flicker of annoyance that flashed across his face before he buried it away. "More, actually." He chuckled. "It''s just not as openly despised." He waved his hand flippantly through the air. "Devils this, Devils that. It''s their rallying cry, an enemy they can tell their younger members to hate without reservations. Fallen Angels, though, that''s pointing out the fallacy of their faith. We''re supposed to be perfect beings created by Father, how could we possibly ''fall''? So we''re not talked about much unless it''s important."


    "Sounds like a roundabout way of saying you can in fact lie." I pointed out.


    He shook his head with a small smile. "Many Fallen lose things when they fall. I chose to keep that aspect of myself. To lie is to deny your own actions, to relinquish responsibility. Every one of my words, everything I do, they are mine and I will never deny them."


    "An odd way to look at it, but I can''t deny the sentiment I suppose." I shrugged at his reasoning. "I can''t say that I don''t feel similarly."


    "The strong have no need to lie." He chuckled again. "Even renown tricksters, like those detested pagan Gods such as Loki ¨C they don''t lie. They skirt the truth, they tempt and they play their word games, but they don''t lie. Not like Devils." Kokabiel finished with a scowl.


    "So he says to the Half-Devil."


    "Please, we both know you don''t associate with them." He rolled his eyes. "Tell me, do you think of yourself as a Devil?"


    I guessed that''s pretty common knowledge at this point, huh?


    I actually gave that question some thought. Even before my many changes, I never really thought of myself as a Human or a Devil even if I did align myself with Humanity. "Point." I nodded. "And with your obvious distaste for them, even if I don''t care to associate myself with them, I''m surprise you''re speaking to me so amicably."


    "It would be hypocritical of me to lump you in with them just because of how you''re born. Just as I no longer see myself like my siblings above, I don''t necessarily see you as those from down below." He shrugged with a casual dismissal. "Besides, you''re also partially Human, even if I don''t really care for them, they''re at least better than Devils."


    "Is that so...." I muttered, not really knowing what to say to that.


    "....You are a scary young man." He narrowed his eyes. "How young are you and yet, I can''t see through you at all. You aren''t a freak like your father, no, you are something that....grew into what you are now. I don''t know how, but you''re a monster of your own making."


    "Should I take that as a compliment?" I snorted.


    "Just an observation, maybe tainted with a hint of jealously. The one thing I admire about humans is their ability to change so drastically if they put their minds to it." He stood up, dusting himself off. "I wonder if that''s why Father was so fascinated with such lowly things. We Angels are even more stagnant than those Devils. They atleast had the bright idea to start stealing humanities'' potential to better themselves while we sit here, waiting for the world to change without changing with it."


    "Then what''s stopping you? You''re no longer bound by Heaven''s system, the rules and such don''t force you into certain paths anymore. Be whatever you want to be."


    "You don''t know much about Fallen, do you?" Kokabiel looked at me. "When we fall, we lose a part of ourselves. It''s not just no longer being connected to Heaven, but Father''s love, his essence that he poured into use is ripped out when we deny our original purpose. In desperation, we do whatever we can to fill that emptiness with something, and that something becomes an obsession that we can''t escape from, just like those who still live high above. Devils are slaves to their sinful nature, Angels are slaves to Father''s rules, and we''re slaves to our own obsessions."


    He sounded rather....melancholic when he said that. "And what''s your Obsession, Kokabiel?"


    "Hmm, who knows?" He cracked a smile once more. "Maybe you''ll find out soon enough. But I think I wasted enough of your time. It was an interesting talk, even if it didn''t go anywhere. But I do have on question before I go."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "You wouldn''t happen to know a good place for a meal, hmm? I can''t say I''m particularly knowledgeable about Japanese cuisine, but I find myself craving something, a good meal to celebrate."


    "I know a few places around here, I could point you in their direction." I didn''t really know what to expect from him but from how the talk went, it wasn''t this. "Down the street, three block take a right and there''s a quaint little restaurant that serves good food and drink."


    "You have my thanks." He hummed something I couldn''t quite make out as he began walking away.


    "You said you''re celebrating..." I called out to him before he got too far away. "What exactly are you celebrating?" For some reason a few things he said before made me anxious.


    He turned, giving a sideways glance. "I don''t know yet. Either the end of a long life, or the start of something spectacular. We''ll see what happens in a few days~" He gave me a final wave before disappearing down the street.


    Whatever, it didn''t concern me. He didn''t seem hostile to me, so it wasn''t something I was going to dwell on


    I was just going to focus on my job right now and help secure Kyoto from any attacks.


    [***]


    And I''m back. Here''s a chapter, a little on the shorter side. I didn''t want to deviate too much from Kokabiel''s canon attitude, but maybe make it less cartoonishly evil? Sorta being unhinged, but also sane about it in w eird way.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 306: Interlude 20

    Chapter 306: Interlude 20


    Venelana Gremory POV


    "And you sure you''re okay?"


    "I''m fine, really." Wilhelm replied, giving me that handsome smile of his. "Just been dealing with the aftermath of everything."


    "And Yasaka?"


    "Physically, she''s fine. However, I''m sure you can imagine the stress and weight of everything that''s hit her right now."


    I could imagine, having experienced similar conflicts before. I felt bad because there wasn''t anything I could do to help right now. She was supposed to be my Harem Sister, yet we haven''t even met yet. I knew it would only cause problems if I tried to force myself into everything now.


    "I heard that you are going to war...." I was surprised by the announcement and the attack. It had been so sudden, and it reminded me too much of what happened during the Great War. There haven''t been any large-scale conflicts between factions in centuries, I was caught off guard by this.


    "We can''t not respond like that after being attacked so blatantly and brutally. Right now, we''re just working on shoring up our defenses. I''ve personally been going around the city preparing for any potential attacks, setting up defenses and countermeasures."


    "If you''re still busy, I don''t want to be a bother. It sounds like you have much more important matters to deal with than going on a date."


    "Actually....I wouldn''t mind a break." He had a little bashfulness to him that was just so cute. "I''ve mostly finished up what I needed after a couple days and can''t really continue until Yasaka and I work out some logistics. A break would be.....welcomed. There really isn''t anything else we can do at the moment until we solve certain....issues."


    Hmm, probably some secret information he''s not aloud to talk about.


    "Is there a day that''s good for you? My schedule seems to be much more flexible than yours right now."


    "Uh...how about three days from now? I can text you a specific time and place when we get closer."


    "That would be lovely. I was already planning on going to the Human world in a little bit to see my daughter. I''ll stay over in one of our houses there in the meantime." The timing was perfect. Going to the human world was such a hassle for someone of my status, especially with Sirzechs and everyone trying to make sure I was shadowed.


    It was annoying enough going on our last date without being followed. I had half a mind to just let whoever it was follow us and let them report back to that foolish son of mine how I rode my Grandson and all the juicy details again.


    Of course that was just me being annoyed. I knew he''s doing it out of love and worry. Though, I doubted there were many safer places than next to my cute Grandson.


    "I look forward to it." He replied, an excited look on his face.


    How much I adored that desire again. It felt nice to be wanted like that after so long.


    "Well, I don''t want to keep bothering you while you''re busy. Until then."


    "You''re never a bother." He cutely retorted. "And I can''t wait to see you again."


    "You''re so sweet~ Finish your important things before worrying about us. We have all the time in the world, make sure your other women are taken care of." I didn''t want him to force himself away from any responsibilities because of me.


    There was no rush on our end, we could go as slow as we wanted.


    And I knew I would enjoy every moment of it.


    "Alright, alright." He sighed. "I''ll get back to work, I''ll give you a call in a day or two to settle time and place, see you then."


    "Bye~" I smiled back at him as we finally hung up.


    Oh, that boy was just too adorable, I wanted to eat him up again.


    I''m looking forward to when he can trust me with some of the secrets he''s obviously keeping. I''m glad he hasn''t lied to me about it, and made it obvious we just weren''t at that point yet.


    Oh well, no point in dwelling on that at the moment.


    It''ll be nice to go to the Human World again, always so many interesting things that seemed to change every few years.


    But first, I would go see my Daughter.


    Activating the Teleportation Circle, I connected it to that School of hers and disappeared.


    ***


    "Mom!?"


    "Rias." I smiled brightly, holding my arms out. My Daughter immediately dove into me. She''s always been a bit of a momma''s girl.


    "I thought you weren''t coming for like, another few days?"


    "I said I would be coming over soon." I chuckled.


    "That usually means days, not hours." She replied but didn''t really seem to mind.


    "Well, I missed my daughter." I squeezed her tightly before letting go. "Did I come at a bad time?" I tilted my head, looking around the room.


    Other than Rias, there was Akeno her Queen, Koneko her Rook and Sona along with her own Queen sitting around like they were chatting about something.


    "Nothing important." Rias shook her head.


    "It''s good to see you again, Lady Gremory." Sona was the first to speak up, as polite as always. No matter how many times I told her it''s not necessary, she insisted on calling me ''Lady Gremory''.


    I swear, that girl does it just to be the opposite of her sister.


    "Sona, It''s been too long. How have you been? I''ve heard you also got a new member of your peerage, Serafall just wouldn''t stop talking about it. A Sacred Gear user as well?"


    It was fun to watch her get flustered at the mention of Serafall.


    "Yes, he''s shown a lot of potential so far. He took four Pawns to reincarnate, and he''s taken to being a Devil quite readily." Sona forced herself to keep an even expression.


    I stopped myself from chuckling as I walked over to Akeno pulling that girl into a hug too.


    "Momma Gremory~" She giggled, always the mischievous little girl. I practically raised her alongside Rias, a daughter by any other name.


    "And Koneko." I held my hand out, the one with the Bracelet that Wilhelm gave me. Such a convenient thing and I''d come to adore it. I was able to retrieve a small box of cookies for just the occasion. Watching as her eyes light up was very adorable as well. I gave her a pat on the head as I sat down in a free seat infront of them.


    "Hmm, I did hear about that. Don''t worry, I had words with the Phenex family about his conduct. He will not be bothering you again like that until the promised date." That was all I could do for her.


    I hadn''t entirely on board with the marriage contract in the first place, even if it came with pressure from other families to continue the ''pure bloodline'' or some other nonsense.


    "Yeah, and he said he would help us train." Rias sounded a little sheepish. "We''ve been doing some training with his Peerage so far, but after that whole thing that happened with the Youkai.....he said he had to go check in on some friends."


    "It is as she says, Lady Gremory." Sai''s Knight spoke up again. "My King wished to aid Lady Rias in her upcoming fight, thus we have been helping where we could. As my King has ties with the Youkai of the East, he was duty bound to offer any assistance that he could. The remainder of his peerage followed him, while I remained to continue my teachings as I have not much to give in such a situation."


    Maybe I was wrong then? It seems that Rias had started taking things more seriously if even Sai was helping. As much as that boy would jump into fires to help those he cared about, I know for a fact he also wouldn''t suffer Rias''s laziness.


    And Sai headed off to help his Youkai friends then? Leaving behind his Knight to help those who needed it the most if I guessed right.


    I''ll need to do something to thank that boy later once the mess was cleaned up.


    "Do you ¨C" My words were cut off as the entire building shook violently.


    "An earthquake!?" Rias squeaked out, bracing herself along with everyone else in the room.


    "No..." I whispered, immediately standing to my feet. "That was the wards and defenses around the school being undone."


    "What do you ¨C"


    Out of instinct I honed over the course of many years of war, I gathered a significant amount of Demonic Energy and shaped it into a shield around us, right as the room was consumed with a familiar and deadly Light.


    ***


    I pushed a piece of rubble off myself as everyone else slowly pulled themselves to their feet.


    I looked around to make sure everyone was alright, my shield took most of the brunt, but it still shattered in the end.


    Atleast, the collapsing of the building shouldn''t have harmed anyone significantly. A by product of our Devil physiology giving us enhanced abilities.


    "Furcas." I called out, noticing he was only slower than me to raise to a standing position, and clearly was ready for a fight as he had a weapon in hand already.


    "I am here, Lady Gremory."


    "Your priority is their safety." I ordered him.


    He nodded, not arguing with me.


    Good, he seemed to have experience in this sort of thing while the others still hadn''t quite realized the reality of the situation.


    "W-what happened?"


    "There was a flash of light, then suddenly...."


    "Did something hit us!?"


    "Get to your feet." I said sternly, stopping them from their idle chatting. "If you''re not heavily wounded, then don''t speak."


    "Mom?"


    "Rias, listen to my words. This is not a game, this is not an accident. Focus, and defend yourself as best as you can." I took a deep breath and my Demonic Energy began flowing more than it had in many years, no, many centuries at this point. "Sona, call your sister. Rias, call your bother. Everyone else, prepare for a fight."


    I looked around, expanding my senses for anything.


    "I-I can''t connect." Rias whispered, holding her Devil Phone.


    "Neither can I." Sona replied as well, as they both seemed to now understand the situation.


    Infront of us, several spell circles lit up on the ground, monstrous beasts appearing. Two large canine-like creatures with three heads each with molten lava dripping from their jaws.


    They growled, eyeing us with baleful eyes.


    "Hmph." I took a step forward, my Power of Destruction igniting in my hands as they leapt. Grabbing them both by the scruff of the necks, I began disintegrating them from existence. They whined and howled in pain before I casually tossed them up in the air, a sudden burst of light impaling their bodies.


    Spears of Light that were meant for me.


    "Tsk tsk, treating my pets so poorly~"


    I looked up at the source, a man sitting on the edge of the nearby school building.


    A face I hadn''t seen in person since the Great War.


    "And I wondered who it was. How absolutely horrible to see you again." I scowled upon seeing who it was.


    "Hurtful words for an old friend?" He slowly stood up, ten Black wings unfolding from his back. "And here I thought I was only going to get to play with the kids. What an unexpected surprise this turned out to be."


    It wasn''t just him either. High up in the sky, I saw them. Hundreds of Angels, wings as black as night as they appeared under the moonlight.


    "Lets go a round or two, for old times sake, huh Vene?" The Fallen Angel laughed in his annoying voice.


    "Rias, Sona." I said under my breath. "Get ready, do whatever you can to escape. I''ll do my best to make an opening for you."


    "Mom, who is that?" Rias shuddered and I couldn''t blame her.


    She''s never faced an opponent this strong before, let alone one who was our natural enemy. The others weren''t doing much better, but I couldn''t turn my attention away.


    "Yes, yes~" The Fallen angel landed on the ground within a blink of an eye. "Who am I?" He held his arms out as if to proclaim in such a grandiose manner. "I am Kokabiel, Angel of the Stars." His lackadaisical attitude shifted abruptly, a sneer now on his face. "And I''m here to fulfill my purpose."


    ***


    Almost didn''t get the chapter out for today before work. So I originally planned to have a few more things before the Kokabiel arc, but I decided to axe those and just go ahead with this.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 307:

    Chapter 307:


    Venelana Gremory POV


    Things were not good.


    "Let''s just Teleport away!" Rias''s Pawn blurted out as he held out a Devil Contract in his hand. They did come with the most basic of Teleportation Magics built in, however.....


    "Oh no, why had I not thought of that?" Kokabiel said in faux concern, with a very exaggerated look of shock on his face. "Newborn Devil, I fought in the Great War and the wars before and after. I''ve fought against your Ancestors and Gods on the battlefield. Did you really think I would overlook the most obvious method of running away?"


    The Fallen Angel let out a sign, snapping his fingers, and the Devil Contract in Issei''s hand burst into flames and drifted away as ash in the wind.


    "And for that matter, why do you think no one else had that brilliant idea?" He shook his head before looking back at me. "So, this is the lot you''ve chosen to die with, huh Vene? It''s a far cry from the old crowd you used to run with. Though, you never stood at the front lines, I can remember seeing you carve out my kin from my formations back in the good ol'' days."


    Unfortunately, I remembered him too. He led many legions of Fallen Angels throughout the Great War. He was never the strongest Angel in either faction, but no one could deny his skills as a General. He often took down foes stronger than himself with the help of his legions.


    "My only regret is that you weren''t among them." Good,got to keep him talking. Give us your maniac monologue, you always did love to do that. The longer this dragged on, the more time that someone on the other side might figure out that something was wrong.


    "Hoho, that''s the fire I remember." He let out a laugh. "The Devils these days are just so disappointing."


    "What exactly is your plan? Come attack us and have my Son shove his hand so far up your rear that you''ll see your dad again?"


    "My Plan?" He rubbed his chin. "Hmm, is this the part where I declare my intentions for the world, reveal my diabolical scheme? Sorry, but it''s actually really simple. I just want the War to start back up."


    "You.....you''re doing this to reignite the War?"


    "Why else would I go through all this trouble, to do something so...pedantic." He rolled his eyes staring at the ones behind me. "Do you really think I would care one iota about those kids? That they''re at all worth my effort? I don''t want a fight, I want a war. This is merely a means to an end."


    "You''re mad....even if you succeeded, you wouldn''t last a day after my Son found out."


    "Well, it would be a life well lived then~" He chuckled. "But at the very least, I would have accomplished my objective. The world is so broken, it doesn''t make sense anymore. And that fool, Azazel, just wants to make peace with everyone, it''s disgusting. He actively cohorts with you lot, tries to appease you all and gives so many concessions in the name of his peace."


    "One of the great Generals of the Grigori throwing a tantrum because he feels irrelevant." I scoffed at his reasoning.


    "Oh please, pettiness is beneath you. Besides, you make it sound like I''m the only one involved. Do you think I forced my men to follow me? No, they did so because they share my sentiments."


    "A bunch of mad Angels following their equally insane leader, how surprising."


    "Haha, I do love that attitude of yours, it''ll make this so much more fun. But you''re wrong again, you think that it''s only my men as well? I''ve made a bunch of...friends recently. You would be surprised how many like minded people there are in the world."


    That...sounded very ominous and I came to a realization. "The Wards around the School." I breathed out in a feeling of dread. "You''re many things, but a Magician of that caliber isn''t one of them. There is no way you would have been able to pull down Ajuka''s wards without any alarms going off."


    I asked him to increase the defenses around the City after Wilhelm warned me about a potential attack. Yet.....they came down so quickly and easily. How many in the world could match Ajuka when it came to Magic?


    "As I said, some like minded friends." Kokabiel just smiled. "Speaking of, I made some other preparations! Why don''t you come on out, Freed!" He gestured as a new person walked forward.


    The presence was.....not substantial. However, there was something about him that gave me pause.


    It looked like a young Priest, but he held something in his hand that made my hair stands on end.


    "Took awhile to steal those things from the Church, and I could only get four of them before Michael got smart." Kokabiel chuckled. "Well, and that one the Pendragon Family has, but I''m not stupid enough to stick my hand over there right now."


    "Yer weren''t lyin, huh?" The new Priest smiled maniacally, as he wielded a Holy Sword the likes I haven''t seen in centuries. "I can really test my new Excalibur against these Devil Bitches?"


    "Oh yes, you can have as much fun as you want. And don''t worry, we have a barrier around the School, so they can''t run away~"


    I''d seen the Excalibur Fragments a few times, and this thing was significantly stronger than any of those. Did he manage to recreate the original thing to some extent?


    "And this is your plan?" I stared warily towards that sword. "Somehow blame the Church by using some holy sword? Do you think that everyone''s that dumb?"


    "You insult me, Lady Gremory. Do you think this is all that I did? Of course that would be an idiotic assumption to make. They could, no they would easily hand wave it in the name of peace. Truthfully, I was hoping the Church would be their usual incompetent selves and arm a few Exorcists with the remaining fragments of Excalibur and send them to hunt ''us'' down, but it seems someone used their brain." He hummed nonchalantly. "But fusing together four fragments should be enough. I just need a strong enough Holy Signature that isn''t tied to an Angel. I''ve already put enough pieces in motion that when you all turn up dead, they have to declare war even if all the leaders don''t want it."


    Well, there went my hope that he''s lost in his own madness. It seemed he actually thought and planned this out, even if it''s a ridiculous notion.


    "But lets end this stalling game you''re trying." He smiled savagely. "And yes, I knew you were stalling for time. But spoiler~" He raised his arm up in the air. The Dark Night suddenly lit up with a Holy Glow, hundreds of Light Spears manifested in the hands of his troops. "No ones coming." He threw his arm down and they began raining from the sky.


    It''d been so long since I''ve had to pull on this much power, having not brushed up on my old techniques. Luckily, I had anticipated this and quietly gathered enough during his monologue. I held my hands out, the smallest waft of Destruction flickered between them.


    A small seed that I continuously fed for the past few minutes but kept oh so contained.


    I released it up towards the sky infront of us. "Star of Extinction." And it bloomed magnificently.


    It expanded abruptly, acting as a barrier between us.


    The beautiful blackish energy consumed the Holy Lights of those angels.


    "Rias, Run." I hissed under my breath, getting ready to gather enough for another attack.


    "B-but, mom!?"


    "Rias, listen to her!" Sona pulled on her arm. "Get out, call our siblings, lets find the edge of this barrier while your mom handles them, we''re just going to be in the way!"


    "Who said you can go!?"


    I turned my head in shock to see that Priest appear behind us, holy sword in hand.


    It was Sai''s Knight who moved, a large lance in hand which he used to deflect a slash from that ridiculous Holy Sword.


    "Oh! Lets see how good you are with that big ''lance'' of yours, you shitty devil!" He laughed as they came to blows.


    "RAAAAH!" I jerked my head back to see Kiba of all people roar as he charged at the Priest. The boy was usually more reserved, but I didn''t dwell on it.


    They should be able to handle him, even if he had that ridiculous sword. Especially with Sai''s knight here, that one seemed to have quite a bit of experience in combat.


    I would have to focus on the true enemy.


    At the very least...I needed to get them out of here.


    So.....distraction it was.


    I looked down at the Bracelet that Wilhelm had given me, thinking of what I had inside. The only thing of note that would help right now was a single Phenex Tear, though my eyes did linger on the little jewel that hung on the Bracelet itself.


    I had to stop myself from sighing, knowing it would be pointless.


    It was odd how delicate it felt between my fingers as I crushed it. There was no immediately reaction other than a wisp of colorful energy that drifted away.


    I took that as a sign that I shouldn''t hope for a miracle and readied myself.


    [ ***]


    Rias POV


    I was surprised to see Kiba let out a howl and charge towards the priest, activating his Sacred Gear ¨C Sword Birth. His speed suddenly increased sharpy as he summoned a Sword that increased his speed, making me almost lose sight of him.


    However, the Priest went even faster to the point where he disappeared from the spot he was in.


    One moment he as standing still and the next his sword was aimed between Kiba''s ribs.


    "Be gone!" Sai''s knight roar, his Lance intercepting the attack and deflecting that Holy Sword.


    Akeno took that moment to cast a spell, a jolt of lightning manifesting from a Magic Circle as it traveled the distance towards the Priest.


    The Priest, who had been knocked back by Sai''s Knight, slid back on his feet, holding his Sword up as it glowed bright, enough that I had to shield my eyes partially. Akeno''s Magic was snuffed out as it approached, her Magic Circle fell apart and a burning sensation covering all of us.


    "How you like that you shitty Devils!? The Love of God is gonna be forced in ya whether you like it or not!" The Priest laughed as he slashed his sword down at Sai''s Knight. "Come here ya cock suckers, get ready for Daddy Freed''s Holy Sword! And I ain''t talking about the Excalibur, HAHAHA."


    Sona stepped up, a shield enveloped Sai''s Knight, but it shattered upon contact with the Holy Blade. It was enough that the Knight was able to bring his Lance up to block.


    "Rias! Stop spacing out!" Sona roared, Spell Circles activated again as her Queen joined in the melee.


    "I....." My breath hitched as I looked around. I glanced at Mother who was.....facing that Kokabiel, and even looking at him made me shiver in fear. "Right..." I whispered, gathering what resolve I had. "Kiba, come back!" I yelled out, trying to grab his attention as he wasn''t acting like his usual self. He did have a.....sore sport regarding that sword, but...I saw him grit his teeth and disengage.


    We trained enough to be able to handle this!


    "Koneko! Smash the ground!" I yelled, gathering my Destructive Power in my hands.


    Beluga instantly knew what we were doing, it was a strategy we used against him not long ago. He grabbed Sona''s Queen, yanking her back as he jumped to the side.


    Koneko''s Touki roared as she leapt forward high into the air and pushed all of it into her fist, before slamming it into the ground, sundering the earth and blocking everyone''s vision.


    "THE HELL YOU DUMB CUNT!?" The Holy Power of the sword was no joke. The random slashing could be seen between all the kicked up dust and even Koneko looked like she was hissing in pain when it collided with her. Thankfully, her Touki enveloped her body, keeping it from direct contact.


    "Akeno!" I yelled.


    "Take this, Thunder Snakes!" She yelled, as the spell manifested. Lighting-like snakes were created from a multitude of Magic Circles, crackling and jolting around every angle as they navigated the fallings debris that Koneko kicked up.


    "Rah!" The Priest screamed as they collided with him. "MOTHER FUCKER, I FOUND YOU!" He screamed, lunging at Akeno with blinding speed.


    "Don''t forget about me!" Kiba slid in front of her with a new sword in hand. I only saw it once and he still hadn''t worked out the kinks. "Sword Barrage!" He activated it, and the blade itself shattered into dozens of pieces, dozens of smaller shaped swords as they all fired off towards the oncoming Priest.


    The Holy Power erupted into explosions upon hitting the ground, causing the corrosive power and expand outwards. I grabbed Rias into my arms, turning my back and covering her.


    I felt my body burn at the touch as a particularly large burst erupted right behind me.


    It hurt.


    My back felt like it was burning even with my Demonic Power coating me in an attempt to ward off the Holy Power.


    "Pathetic. So, this is the last moments of one of my old foes? I do hope this kicks you devils into actually being threats again." I looked up to see his hand shaping his Holy Light into the form of a small sword. "Or not, killing Devils has always been enjoyable."


    I gathered my Power of Destruction, molding it into a wall once more.


    "A last pitiable stand." He sword cut through it easily enough, but I clutched my hand. It distorted, the wall reformed and the Destruction jerked and pierced towards the Fallen Angel. He hissed as it barely managed to tear away a few strands of flesh before his own Holy Power shined off his body, dispersing it quite easily. "That''s more like it." He smiled brightly.


    I shakily took out a Phenex Tear from the storage I was given. I attempted to give it to Rias, only for the glass to shatter in my hand with a burst of light I could only assume was from the Fallen Angel


    "Really?" Kokabiel sounded incredulous. "Not even for yourself, but to help your daughter? You do realize she''s going to die if you can''t stop me, right? Not that you will, I just think the logic is ridiculous. Though I guess it''s slightly admirable too. I can admit that you Devils care about your own, even if you did steal that kind of Love from Father when Lucifer fell. As a final acknowledgement, I''ll kill you first so you don''t have to see her die."


    I held the remains of the flask, the liquid dripping between my fingers as I quickly rubbed it on Rias''s exposed skin, and even into my own wounds. I felt the healing properties invade, if diminished heavily. It was enough that I stood up again.


    "Rias..." I managed to breath out as she also slowly climbed up. I stood in front of her protectively, but I was under no delusion that I was in any way capable of truly protecting her at this moment. "I need you to run. I need you to do your absolute best to run and not look back, whatever happens. There''s a tiny chance, but it''s better than nothing."


    I could see several others stand to their feet out of the corner of my eye. Good, the more the higher the chance. That Priest off to the side hadn''t made a single move, so I was hoping he would think it was beneath him.


    For some odd reason, Kokabiel wasn''t moving, probably deciding to keep having fun it seemed.


    No, he was rather speechless for some reason, just standing there, looking at us.


    "Mom...."


    "Rias, don''t question me." I hissed out under my breath, I didn''t dare take my eyes off Kokabiel for a moment. It still hurt, I was still dizzy, but I pulled on my Destruction again as it wrapped around my hands.


    "Mom!"


    I stuttered at Rias''s words, instinctually looking behind me, practically running right into something as my vision was filled with black and white. A soft fabric that I had seen several times at this point. A iridescent glow behind that matched one I had seen come from the emergency gem Will had given me.


    Arms wrapped around me; and I instinctually dismissed my Destruction. All my fatigue seemed to catch up to me in that moment as I felt a relief overcome me. I felt like I would collapse, but those warm arms held me up, and I did my best to make it so the tears didn''t fall.


    "Sorry, I''m late." His voice was reassuring in a way I didn''t think possible.


    "We''ve got to stop meeting like this." I don''t know why but I started giggling at the ridiculousness of my own words.


    Maybe it was just the stress of the situation that made me so tired that I couldn''t even control myself properly anymore. Or maybe, it was because in this moment, I no longer felt fear.


    [ ***]


    Wilhelm POV


    I stepped out of a portal upon a battlefield.


    I was relaxing at home with my girls after working on that Obelisk Project for several days.


    That was, until I got pinged by Venelana''s emergency jewel. I had no actual name for it at this time.


    It hit me so suddenly that I scrambled to trace back its location, the coordinates were distorted in an intense way. It was...different than what the Fae did. It wasn''t a normal method of spatial distortion. It was as if...someone built a maze around them and I had to waste energy forcing my way through it as opposed to the normal method which was to seal up a location.


    There was no expectance in me to appear at my old school, or what was left of it.


    But I didn''t dwell on that, even with my girls followed me through. I felt my heart drop at what I saw, and my hands even shook as I took her in my arms. My Healing spells came out instinctually, enveloping her as my arms wrapped around her tight.


    My Venelana was not in the best of shape. I could practically feel her exhaustion as she barely even supported herself anymore. Well, the fact that she was giggling to herself was a good sign.


    There was a slight bit of color that returned to her face as I continued my healing. "It''s going to be okay, I''ll take care of it now." I whispered to my Grandmother as she swayed back and forth in my grasp.


    I didn''t need to look back to know that my other girls were taking care of anyone else. I saw many others that I recognized, but my attention was solely on Venelana right now.


    "Please protect them." Her voice was strained.


    "Of course." I reassured her with a kiss on her forehead. I could see her shoulders sag in relief.


    Sca?thach, Artoria, Jinn, and Raikou all followed me through as they were with me at home. Yasaka, was not able to accompany or leave Kyoto right now for obvious reasons.


    A quick glance showed me that they were administering Health Potions, and Artoria''s hands glowed with the light of Avalon as she helped others to their feet.


    "You...." I hissed upon seeing him. "Kokabiel." The name seethed with a fury in me that was hard to describe.


    "A miss calculation, I thought you wouldn''t appear." He didn''t even react to my sudden entrance. Instead, he turned to someone else that was.....lowering their own presence. A man in priest''s garb, that was clearly not normal, but they contained themselves quite thoroughly. "I thought you said he wouldn''t be able to get through?"


    The Priest looked at me with sparkling eyes. "He shouldn''t have been able to. I look forward to understanding how he did it. But regardless, we made our own preparations, did we not?"


    "Unlucky, I suppose, but you''re right." Kokabiel turned his gaze up towards the sky. "Open the Dragon Gate." he declared.


    It''s not that I didn''t notice the legion of Fallen Angels in the sky, but they weren''t not a priority at all right now.


    They moved with a practiced ease, and I felt the fluctuation of Magical Energy, an extreme amount.


    Not all of them moved to this strange formation that created a Magic Circle. Some of them gathered Holy Power and launched attacks.


    My Swords flung out, colliding with the oncoming barrage, shattering the dozens of Light Spears before they could bombard the ground while we were healing these Devils.


    Whatever was coming out, I couldn''t bear to let Venelana leave my grasp right now to stop it.


    [That''s''....not possible.] Ddraig said within my mind. [That thing should have died a long time ago.]


    The strange Magic Circle, what Kokabiel called the ''Dragon Gate''. Something burst through almost immediately, as if anticipating this scenario.


    A massive black body.


    Inky black scales, two sets of wings, and razor sharp teeth and claws.


    I recognized it, because it was the same form Ddraig took not too long ago.


    It slammed onto what remained of a nearby school building, its snake-like body hissing and dripping with venom.


    "Is this the mortal who made a mockery of me?" The Dragon spoke in that venomous voice as its equally venomous saliva dripped onto the stone, dissolving anything it touched.


    "As per our agreement, that''s him." Kokabiel nodded, looking rather casual.


    Ni?eho?ggr.


    Apparently, the real one.


    Did he anticipate me then, was that what this was about?


    The Dragon, let out a roar that shook the surroundings as its wings flapped, kicking up mini tornados with the movements. It shot out at me, faster than anything that size had any right to be, its massive maw opened and ready to devour me and the woman I was holding.


    I didn''t blink, nor react in the slightest. Venelana, seemed to jerk at the sudden pressure descending upon us, but, I gave her another squeeze of reassurance.


    The Dragon let out a confused roar as a red light collided with its side, piercing its scales. Followed by a burst of Purple Lighting that slammed onto it from above. A Burst of Air then slashed at its underbelly, sending the beast tumbling to the ground and sliding into a building to the side.


    Lastly, a large Magic Circle appeared in the sky above where the Dragon landed.


    Hundreds upon Hundreds of Magical Staffs and other Magical Foci appeared as they all gathered an obscene amount of Magical Energy and released a torrent of spells that blinded everyone present.


    I kissed Venelana on the forehead again, taking out my Staff of Magus, and slammed it into the ground next to me. I used it to facilitate a continued cast of healing around the area as I climbed to my feet, finally letting her out of my arms.


    For the first time since arriving, Kokabiel seemed to be startled.


    "You seem to misunderstand where you stand." I growled, even glancing at that priest who looked just as surprised as kokabiel.


    A roar erupted, the building that the Dragon had collided with and subsequently been buried under, exploded outward. The Dragon, not looking any worse for wear minus some small wounds, shot up into the sky.


    "Did you think such a mighty beast would be so easily defeated?" The priest regained that calm demeanor he had before. "Ni?eho?ggr fought against Gods, Mortal." He stated with a mocking tone.


    I slowly turned my head to him, our eyes meeting. Reaching within my Ring, I took out another staff, pointing it to the sky.


    "Bex Zii Zoor Frul Lo." It wasn''t met with the same energy as the last time, but the words, they carried an accompanied Rage both from within and without. Ddraig was in my soul, he could feel my anger and it was intertwined with his own declaration "Disgyniad yr Ymerawdwr."


    Another Black Dragon appeared opposite from the first.


    "Ddraig, handle that worm." I stated, turning back towards Kokabiel. "I don''t care about the others ¨C " Directing my words to my Girls behind me. They had been quiet, as if sensing my current turbulent emotions. "But the Angel is mine."


    ***


    Here''s Tuesdays chapter.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 308: Part 1

    Chapter 308: Part 1


    Ddraig POV


    I took to the skies, rising to match the Evil dragon as our eyes met. There was silence as he tried to comprehend what he was staring at.


    It must have been unnerving to see a mirror image of oneself. I could feely admit, I would go into a rage if someone tried to impersonate me like this.


    But as the brat would say ¨C Fuck him.


    "Youuuuu.." It''s voice hissed, like the serpent it truly was.


    "The snake can speak after gorging itself on a tree for so long." I taunted. The brat was understandably angry right now, so I would keep the stupid thing away from his fight. "I remember how arrogant and haughty you used to be and now look at you, a mere attack dog."


    "YOU DAREEEE!" Ni?eho?ggr roared in fury, but still didn''t attack. Despite me calling him an idiot, Ni?eho?ggr wasn''t completely stupid. The only thing that matched its viciousness is its cowardice.


    "The Dog just barks."


    "Roooooarrrr!!!" Ni?eho?ggr seemed to have had enough as its wings sliced through the air and it let out a world shattering roar, charging right at me.


    And so, I stopped flapping my wings and fell.


    His body went soaring through the air, as he expected and braced himself to impact with me. Instead, his body jerked unnaturally, and he went tumbling.


    I took the opportunity to kick my wings again, shooting back at him, my claw digging into his scale.


    Ni?eho?ggr roared again, twisting its long neck to swing around and bite into my fake body. It''s venom began to invade through my broken scales.


    Realizing I was at a disadvantage, I decided to push him away, tearing my body free.


    I opened my jaw, intaking a large amount of air to let loose my Venomous breath.


    "Pitiful!" Ni?eho?ggr roared as a shield enveloped him.


    My corrosive blast landed on the Evil Dragon''s Magical protection, eating away at it, but not enough to fully break through.


    I had forgotten that he was adept in magic as well.


    I realized I was more at a disadvantage than I thought in this form.


    I was never very proficient in Magic, I always just developed my own abilities when I needed. And right now, I was without those as well...


    Off the top of my head, I only had one advantage over this Evil Dragon when it was both stronger and has access to its full arsenal.


    "Who are you!" The Dragon charged at me again, and I let loose another Corrosive blast


    "What''s wrong worm, that all you got!?" I bellowed with a laugh as I slammed my head into the shield. The Evil Dragon just looked at me like I was crazy as I kept throwing myself at him and he continued to make new shields.


    Because, while I didn''t have much available to me, I also didn''t have a real body. This was just a Magical Construct, so I don''t feel any real pain, nor would I suffer any permanent consequences.


    Finally, I whipped my tail, covered in spikes, at him, shattering the shield.


    The Dragon roared, broken from its stupor and I took that as an opportunity to slam it into the ground with all my strength.


    The ground was sundered by the continued roars, both of us lashing out at one another. Each swipe of our claws upended the earth, each movement of our bodies flattened the landscape.


    My Magical Body started cracking under the strain. Where blood should pour out, instead, my power was waning, leaking from my wounds. Unfortunately, I seemed to have miscalculated how much stronger the real one was than me right now. Even with my reckless attacks, I wasn''t able to deliver any substantial blow.


    Ni?eho?ggr was able to twist and maneuver its body much more adeptly than I could.


    "Enough!" It roared again as I tired to claw at its wing, only for it to smack me away with its tail. "Fake Bastard, I''ll end this now!" Suddenly, a massive amount of miasma spilled out from every pore of its body, like a toxic cloud that radiated outward.


    I felt a sense of danger.


    Unexpectedly, the Evil Dragon opened its maw and sucked it all back in, its belly inflated as it eyed me with a hint of madness.


    I flapped my wings and shot off the ground into the sky knowing exactly what was coming. My many ¨C many years of survival made my instincts go into overdrive as I tucked in my wings and rolled to the side. My scales were torn apart from behind and my tail completely melted off as I barely dodged out of the way.


    Out of the corner of my eye as I twisted my neck, I saw a concentrated beam of venom tear through the night sky, parting the clouds onto the horizon.


    If I could feel true pain with this body, I''m sure it would have been excruciating.


    I unfurled my wings and jerked to the side, propelling myself as fast as I could as I collided with Ni?eho?ggr once more.


    "Your breath smells just as bad as always." I taunted even as his claws tore out more of my scales.


    "Who are you!?" Nidhoggr roared, opening its mouth again, spewing out that vile breath.


    I met it head on, while I wasn''t nearly as strong in the venom department, what I had was enough to offset it and get out of the way.


    "Did the Tree taste good, or do you just like eating crap all day? It would fit your personality~"


    "I''M GOING TO TEAR YOU APART AND DEVOUR YOU." I grunted as his teeth dug into my neck, a shield around his so I couldn''t reciprocate.


    Suddenly, he jerked away, pushing me off. "You...your body isn''t real!" He finally figured it out.


    Well, it was the reason I continued to taunt him, he did have some Magic knowledge, he would have probably figured it out sooner if he was in a calmer state of mind.


    "I guess the jig is up."


    "How dare you impersonate me!"


    "I, Ni?eho?ggr, like to eat crap!" I roared as loud as I could.


    "There''s only one Dragon annoying as you." The venom dripped from his words as he seethed in anger. "How dare you take my form, Ddraig Y Goch."


    "Believe me, it isn''t my ideal look either. Have you seen these ugly scales? And these hideous wings? I''ll never get a Mate looking like this.....but I''m sure you know all about that~"


    "Did you finally escape your prison? Or did your owner let you out for good behavior? And you call me a Dog!?"


    "You''re right!" I threw my head up again. "I Ni?eho?ggr am the true Dog!"


    Hehehe.


    "BASTARD!" The Evil Dragon apparently decided that enough was enough and gathered a significant amount of Miasma around him, and I could even see its Magical Energy fluctuate. Two massive Magic Circles appeared next to its shoulder, and ethereal mimicries of its head came out as they all open their massive jaws.


    "Well shit...." Would sure love to have my abilities right now, hell I''d gladly take the reduction in my actual strength if I could just....do something beyond smacking him.


    And suddenly, I came to a realization.


    I am a Dragon.


    The concept of Ddraig was hidden from the world when I took on the Concept of Ni?eho?ggr, which was why I can''t use my true abilities, but I am still a Dragon!


    I listened as the brat learned those Dragon Words, and he always leaned on my Dragon Aspect to use them. I knew their purpose, the feelings of their use, and I shared the experience of learning them through the brat.


    Not to mention their Magics were the reason I was free right now.


    I took a large breath of my own. And as all three heads unleashed that same deadly burst of venom, I bellowed out for the world to hear. "YOL TOOR SHUL" Maybe it was due to being so adept at using my own Fire in life, but the world bent in a way that even the brat probably would be surprised by. The space between was now filled in flames.


    I didn''t deign to answer him.


    I pulled the spear back, as if ready to thrust, and he immediately knew what I was about to do.


    An absurd amount of Holy Power gathered around his hands as he pushed it outwards, just as I thrust the spear.


    My Spear extended, blindingly with speed, as it crossed the distance, a dozen shields between Kokabiel and I manifested. I would give him credit, each of the shields seemed to focus on a different method of application.


    My Holy spear met his Holy Shield, and his shield shattered.


    They acted like nothing more than Glass. Each one barely held a split second before my Spear pierced right through them, one by one, not slowing in the slightest.


    "HAAAH!" Kokabiel let out a roar as it collided with his last shield, he held his hand up as the Holy Power Shield distorted to keep my spear at bay.


    It began cracking and crumbling before finally shattering as well, the Fallen Angel was blown back by the release of power.


    He quickly reorientated himself, opting to head to the ground to steady himself properly.


    I appeared right above him, slamming my Spear down overhead.


    Kokabiel gritted his teeth, bringing his sword up to block as he arms shook under the blow.


    "WHY CAN YOU USE THAT?!?" Kokabiel screamed, buckling under the pressure. "FATHER WOULDN''T LET A FILTHY DEVIL WIELD HIS SPEAR!"


    The irony of what he said wasn''t lost on me.


    However, I was too pissed off to give a shit right now.


    I flicked the butt of the spear upwards, breaking his guard as I spun the spear, swiping it at him. He ducked and moved to the side, his stomach getting cut in the process, blood began seeping from his wound.


    He groaned, clutching the wound with a burst of holy power as it sealed itself.


    "Is that it?" I looked down at him as he rose back to his feet. I held my hand aloft, pointing to the sky. I was....preoccupied, but I was fairly sure I heard a shout being used. I would care about that later, but a quick glance told me that Ddraig was probably having a little trouble. "Strun Bah Qo." I whispered, ushering in a Storm for Ddraig to use to his advantage before turning back to the Angel. "Your Dragon has apparently met its match."


    Another glance to the side saw Sca?thach fighting her own opponent. "Your ''partner'' ¨C" I emphasized the ambiguity of their relationship. "¡ªis also entertained and matched. Your Legions....." My spear flicked upwards, pointing to the sky as Purple Lightning tore through a handful of Fallen Angels. "Are being decimated. What else do you have, Angel of the Stars."


    "A mere....Child." Kokabiel trembled, his face contorting in rage. "A Child is insulting me like this!"


    "Good, get mad." I hissed back. "Maybe you might come close to the anger I''m feeling right now." A swipe of my spear unleashed a condensed projection of light.


    The inherent ability to all Angels, and I may as well be one right now.


    Kokabiel roared to life once more, slashing his sword, meeting my attack with his own Holy Slash.


    The two attacks met and created a vortex of Holy Power that whipped around in every direction.


    "Enough....ENOUGH!" Kokabiel let out a roar as his whole body glowed several degrees brighter. "I will not be played around with by a child who hasn''t even seen three decades! I don''t care what tricks you''ve used to wield that spear, nor avoid my Holy Power, but I have just the answer! One last hurrah like the good old days!" He dismissed his sword and held his hands to the sky. "Aoiveae Dobix"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, something....shifted.


    I would almost attribute it to a Godly Authority as it felt vaguely familiar, and perhaps not even incorrect. Angels could be seen as sort of Demi-Gods with their own ''authorities'' that God gave them.


    Aoiveae Bobix


    It meant ¨C Star Fall in Enochian.


    Looking up, the stars in the sky disappeared, displaced from their normal positions as they began streaking across the sky.


    Kokabiel threw up a large mouthful of blood as he staggered backwards. "Hahaha, haven''t used that since dad was still kickin. If dear old Dad was still alive, he''d never let one of us Fallen tap into Heaven''s system, even as haphazardly as I just did."


    The Stars in the sky sped up, comets shooting across the horizon, but I had a foreboding feeling about it.


    "There''s a reason Heaven is still feared....." Kokabiel grit his teeth, blood flowing freely as he clearly had trouble standing after what he just did. "Disappear along with this city."


    Before I could respond, something else pricked me.


    The Spear, I felt the presence within stirring, and what came out was a sigh.


    The presence poked at me, and I could feel the intent it had. I felt myself wanting to scowl, but I relented and let it wrap around me.


    "Kokabiel" The Presence simmered around me, still much too weak to properly manifest, but at a better point than the last time we spoke. "You have corrupted your purpose." It enveloped my words, enhanced them as it aligned with my intent.


    The Fallen Angel blinked, before sneering again. "You dare tell me about my purpose, Child? Shouldn''t you be more worried about what''s going to happen in a few moments? That spell was one I used in the Great War back when I was plugged into Heaven''s System."


    I held the spear up as a gentle, but weighty, light seeped out.


    Kokabiel, through some haggard breaths looked.....confused again as he stared at me.


    "Your Light was meant to be a beacon of hope for all who looked to the stars in the dark of night. You have abused and misused your gift."


    "Who...." His eyes widened as he started to come under a realization.


    "For your blasphemy, I declare you ¨C A??????????????????n???????????a????????????th??????????????e???????????m?????????????????a?????????????????


    An invisible power rippled out in all directions.


    The Presence within the spear strained itself, I could feel the spear itself shake and grind against what he just invoked. The word itself was not like the ones he spoke previously, but it still held substantial weight and meaning to it. It contained a hint of his Authority.


    Kokabiel visibly shuddered. He looked down at himself, his hands shaking and he coughed, covering his mouth. It wasn''t blood that seeped out, but wisps of Holy Power.


    The Stars that swirled above in the Sky, about to rain down from above, were dismissed.


    The Fallen Angel himself, jerked violently, veins were pulsing from under his skin. Holy Power was pouring from every pore of his body. He started writhing on the ground, a look of pure agony on his face, but he couldn''t even voice a sound.


    His overall power started to dim.


    He was never the most powerful foe I had met, but his presence began shrinking.


    The Presence within the spear retreated backwards as if going back to slumber.


    "You...." Kokabiel finally managed to grit out with a noticeable amount of disbelief in his tone. "What did you do to me!?"


    I stabbed the spear into the ground, walking towards him. "It''s not about what I did, it''s about that I''m going to do."


    I swung my leg up, slamming it down on his back, his face forced into the ground, cracking the earth. And he was much weaker right now, I could gear him groan at the nonchalant blow.


    He may have been merciful, but I wouldn''t be.


    "I made a promise." I whispered, just enough for him to hear as I reached for and grabbed hold of one of his wings and began to pull.


    And for the first time ever, I heard an Angel scream.


    [***]


    It ended up being too long, so I separated it into two parts, here''s part 1.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 309: part 2

    Chapter 309: part 2


    Sca?thach POV


    I looked at the ''priest'' who also stared right back.


    He quirked his head, as if inspecting me, a curious look upon his face.


    "Apologies, but have we met before? For some reason, I have the strangest feeling that I know you from somewhere, but I simply can''t place it." He finally spoke up.


    "I do not make it a habit to associate with such repulsive people." I snorted, eyes glancing to where Wilhelm had taken his fight a little distance away.


    Good, he hadn''t allowed his anger to overrule his common sense.


    I wouldn''t chastise him for how he was acting. I did not believe I had the right to when I once made him watch a similar scene by my own hand.


    It was a sin that would weigh heavily on me, but I could only make sure that he never suffered such a grievance again.


    I do not know if the others realized what this person was, thus I took the opportunity to stake my claim as his opponent.


    "Quite." He pursed his lips. "Though you give this oddly familiar feeling, but maybe I can''t place it because it''s completely overshadowed by all that bloodlust you''re giving out. I feel as if I''ll be stabbed through the heart if I lose focus for even a moment. How peculiar."


    "You misunderstand something."


    "Oh? And what''s what?"


    "It will happen regardless of your efforts to the contrary."


    "Oh, I like you." The corners of his lips curled up. "Though, you should be careful of who you taunt." His eyes narrowed dangerously.


    "You say that as if I did not know you are a God." I spun my spear, slamming it against the ground.


    That elicited a reaction out of him. "....How did you know? I was sure I hid it thoroughly."


    Hmm, why did he not even try to deny it?


    "You are not a God yourself, but I feel.....something Divine about you."


    "It''s quite simple." My back foot pushed into the ground, and his eyes widened as a heartbeat later, my spear was aimed for his heart. The Unnamed God twisted his body, already having casted several spells. I allowed momentum to carry me to dodge the barrage, a trade for me not being able to take his heart. Coming to a stop, I spun around, swiping my Spear as Runes manifested and danced through the Air. "klju?fa." I actualized the simple spell, my Magic cleaving through several of the Elemental effects that he unleashed.


    I stood back up straight, spinning my spear, flicking off a tiny bit of blood on its edge.


    The aforementioned God look entirely unamused as he stared down at his arm. It was the tiniest cut that healed without any effort on his part. However, it did serve to pierce through the veil he was hiding himself behind. It did mend itself rather quickly, but it did show that this fac?ade was not but an illusion.


    "I have bathed in enough Divine Blood to recognize another."


    The God frowned, looking back at me. "Careful with your words, Mortal. My amusement may run its course."


    "Funny, I have heard similar words many times in the past. How many of the Gods have I slain had uttered such trivialities before me? What warning need I to heed from someone who hides themselves in front of this Mortal."


    The God''s eye twitched, but he didn''t jump upon my provocation. I was still unsure of his true identity; thus I would continue to probe, but I did not wish to commit without knowing any details I could find out when others required protection within the vicinity of my battle.


    "Some manner of Demi-God? There shouldn''t be many of you running around these days. Especially ones that know that Language and use of Norse Magic." He seemed to be voicing his thoughts for his own amusement. "But I don''t think that''s it either. My instincts are telling me it''s something much different, but I just can''t put my finger on it."


    For some reason, it made me annoyed to converse with him. And the feeling of being looked down upon was also not one I enjoyed.


    If I had not been a Servant, even with how advanced Wilhelm made my vessel, I would have no hesitation in my ability to kill him.


    Unfortunately, I am much lesser now than when I was alive.


    However.....that did not mean that victory was beyond me in the slightest.


    This one gave off a much more dangerous feeling than that Goddess I had fought in that other world. She was a mere shadow of what a God should be, not even allowed to be called a Divine Spirit with her reduced state. This one, while the differences were obvious to someone who had once lived in the old age in my world, was without a doubt a God.


    Spinning my spear, I kicked up large swathes of dirt, with a second flick, I sliced at the ground, imbuing the ground with a string of Runes.


    The wind reshaped, gathering up the dirt and shot at the God like spears.


    He casually swayed side to side as to dodge, but that wasn''t my intent.


    The spears all swirled around him and I snaped my finger, causing them to burst into a large upturn, concealing vision.


    With that, I moved, a straight trust right at his point of location. I gathered a significant amount of Magical Energy at the tip of my Spear and let out a shout.


    The God raised up his hand, and cast a spell in response. The space between us fluctuated as my Spear collided with something very sturdy. The result was that neither side would give in, his shield fluctuated, I pushed, but my Spear was unable to penetrate the shield.


    The God had an amused smile still adorning his face which made me wish to wipe it away.


    "Did you not wonder why I used such a spell to obscure vision when I attacked from the front?" I took a small bit of satisfaction as his eyes gain realization and he glanced down at the ground.


    On his side of the shield, a handful of small stones began glowing, each had a Rune placed on them. My previous spell had deposited them at his feet without him noticing.


    He raised his other arm to cast another spell, but I took that moment to put much more power into my thrust, shattering his shield at the same moment his attention was divided.


    The resulting explosion caused a large portion of the school behind us to disappear.


    My own shield shimmered around me, a singular string flickering before fading as to not be caught up in my own attack.


    I frowned once more, waving my spear to the side to clear away the dust once again, to get a clear sight. I didn''t expect him to be there, I could feel something happen right at the point of contact.


    Instead, my eyes followed the feeling of anger directed towards me.


    He was standing atop another building and he had a much better expression. His mouth twisted back in a snarl as he held his eye.


    Part of is face was.....shattered, and I could see his real eye beneath. Silver in color, but I still did not know to whom it belonged.


    He had hidden everything quite well thus far. Even his magic was hidden, he was using the Human Magic from this world and layered several spells together to get a worthwhile effect.


    It was....roundabout, but still provided results. Very inefficient, but it served to hide his origin.


    It seemed that this was not the ideal battlefield for either of us.


    The God swiped his hand, mending the fake body once more.


    "Cute trick." He looked very calm after composing himself.


    "Yes, the child that showed me thought it was very amusing." I nodded me head, meeting his barb.


    Setanta looked so proud of himself when he showed me the runes he carved on stones, then started throwing them, making them explode.


    "One thing after another." The God sighed, walking along the edge of the building, as if taking a stroll. "I swear, this was supposed to be an easy little experiment. Help out the little Soldier, watch these idiots implode on themselves. But that pigeon couldn''t even do this right, and it was such a simple plan." He abruptly turned, like he was going to step of the edge only to disappear and reappear on the ground.


    "I suppose it was intelligent by their low standards. Really, it wasn''t that difficult, help him sneak some of his people in the Vatican disguised as Devils, kill a few ''important'' mortals. Stab their important sword into the annoying Devils ¨C" He waved his hand flippantly. "Not to mention that a portion of his own Soldiers should be attacking Devil Territory right about now, you know, to round everything up. Along with many other smaller incidents around the world. With so many fingers pointed, it''s impossible to know who or what''s the right story. All the lower ranks know is that they were attacked by the other two factions, and their leaders won''t have any choice but to retaliate."


    "You talk too much." I took a step forward, ready to attack again.


    "Or maybe." He raised his finger up, and a massive Spell Circle appeared beneath us. "You should pay more attention~"


    My eyes widened; did he weave spells into his monologue?


    "Well, it was fun, goodbye." He snapped his fingers and a baleful Green Serpent created from Divine flame came into existence, coiling around me.


    For the first time in this fight, I felt a hint of the God''s Authority come into being. It was still not one I could immediately place just from feeling.


    However, this attack would be far from enough to stop me.


    I ran my hand down my spear, bringing forth my Primordial Runes as I strung together the Ancient Language along my weapon. I lifted it up, and slammed it against the ground.


    "Jo?re ti?mi to?mr"


    A domain expanded outwards from me, the Serpent flickered and appeared still. Within this small domain, I slowed time to roughly a standstill.


    The God''s eyes widened, and he reacted frantically for the first time since our meeting. I could see his Divinity expunge outwards, fighting against the effects of mine as he pushed himself backwards. He was near the edge, but it was enough time.


    I let loose my Magical Energy fully.


    A simple movement again, a singular thrust right at his heart.


    A significant amount of Power emanated from the God in response, the temporal anomaly around his immediate person was pushed to the side as he swiped his hand and a beautiful Dagger appeared between his fingers.


    The point of my spear met his own weapon, he was bodily lifted up off the ground and carried outwards from the Domain I had created.


    The Arrogant God went tumbling across the ground before sliding to his feet, his illusion flickered briefly before stabilizing. He growled in annoyance, that haughty fac?ade of his dying.


    He planted his foot firmly, swinging his Dagger with enough force to deflect another trust of my spear, the ground to the side was cleaved away by the dispersion of power that was expelled.


    We were far enough away from the others, that I couldn''t help but feel my blood boiling again. The need to protect them was wavering as he focused solely on me, and thus I felt excited at the prospect of the fight.


    My Spear turned into not but a red blur streaking across space, moving faster and faster with each moment.


    And the God, he was keeping up.


    I could tell his strengths did not lay in martial might, however, he was still experienced enough to deflect or dodge my blows as his feet slid across the ground, redirecting most of the force behind my attacks. He was most certainly losing ground with each exchange, but he was fighting.


    "Who are you!?" The God blurted out. "How do I not know who you are!? And how do you know that Magic! The Old Bastard barely taught anyone that!"


    Though he shouted the question, he didn''t give me an opportunity to answer, not that I would. He grabbed his Dagger with both hands and slammed it forward, knocking my spear downwards, utterly obliterating the ground beneath us.


    He disappeared from sight, blade coming at my back. With a flick of my fingers, I actualized a shielding spell that his weapon collided with it, in his other hand, he held his own Magic, still keeping to hide himself. The Spell Circles overlapped as a large amount of power gathered.


    I dropped to my knee, spinning my body around, Spear piercing through the Spell Sequences, disrupting the process.


    With another sneer, he teleported away ontop a half-destroyed building. "I grow tired of this foolishness." His Dagger disappeared and he raised both hands up. In one hand, a Baleful Green Fire raged, in the other, a Bone Chilling Coldness radiated out.


    The one with Fire he held towards the Snake that was still suspended from my previous spell. As if grabbing hold of it, he slammed his hand down. My temporal domain shattered, and the Fire was recycled into a new sequence. The ground cracked beneath it, a deathly aura began radiating outwards as hands grasped at the edged. Hundreds of figures pulling themselves out of the earth, enveloped in that Unholy fire of his.


    In his other hand the world turned cold.


    Snow began falling down above us, winds whipped up, forming an obstruction, as if he declared his own domain in the vicinity.


    The flickering of Fire was all that I could see now as the ice cold air enveloped my vision completely.


    The God himself turned his lips upwards mockingly.


    I could feel his presence shift and.....merge with the many that now walked around the ground. He was hiding himself amongst the Undead he summoned.


    More specifically, the type of undead I could recognize ¨C Draugr.


    I looked as they surrounded me, hundreds of Undead, and any of them could be this God who was so skilled that I was having trouble finding him.


    "What''s wrong?" A voice carried upon the winds, not giving his location away. "A little cold for you? Do my little friends make you uneasy?"


    I breathed out a cold breath of air. "How nostalgic."


    Whatever this God had expected, I did not believe it for me to feel so familiar.


    "All of this to hide your identity? My excitement has died." I spun my spear again in annoyance. "You had no true intention on fighting me from the start, merely play whatever games it is you are playing."


    "I guess you aren''t the foolish woman I thought. I was only a spectator that wanted to see this play out and I''m left disappointed. Oh well, it doesn''t matter in the long run."


    His words irked me.


    "Razor Cold Winds? Undead abominations?" I harumphed in contempt. "Allow me to show you my home for the past thousands of years."


    I could feel my Magical Energy swirled about as I touched my second Noble Phantasm.


    The Cold Air around me distorted, the Winds that he had summoned were bent as I commanded my own Authority to descend.


    "Open, Gate of Skye!" I Declared as the massive stone gates slammed into the ground behind me.


    A compulsive force swept out, dragging everything along with it. The Undead he summoned were forcibly taken. The winter storm he called forth was consumed.


    The area was swiftly cleaned up as the Gates behinds me slammed shut and disappeared.


    There was but one last figure infront of me.


    He didn''t deem it necessary to hide himself anymore.


    "Who are you?" He had a very serious expression on his face.


    "I wield Gae Bolg and summon forth the Land of Shadows, and you still ask me who I am?"


    The God''s face flashed through many emotions; it seemed as if he wanted to ask many more questions. However, a large eruption power exploded out from behind us, from the direction that my Student was fighting the Fallen Angel.


    "I will remember you." The God stated, his form cracked and shattered, and I only saw the briefest glimpse of him before he utterly disappeared. "Wait until my own stage is set." His last words barely reaching my ears.


    "Gozu Tennou, the Eastern Deity, Vajra of Indra. That is, the Spear of the Divine, made from the Sacred Sacral Bone. Now, come forth and annihilate every foe!"


    I stopped my machinations, all the accumulated power dancing around the weapon as I reeled back, and threw it with all my might.


    "S?akra''s Vajra!!"


    The Fallen Angels had noticed, they tried to move out of the way, but they were reduced to ash by the mere passing of the Divine Weapon.


    As I had predicted, the Fallen Angels realized that it was folly to stay so closed together, separating almost immediately upon seeing their comrades facing my Father''s divine wrath.


    But my main target was not them.


    The Dragon who saw what was coming, its lower body jerked, trying to stop its forward momentum, its wings suddenly trying to change its direction, but it was too late.


    It''s body arced as the Divine Weapon connected, an ear piercing roar of pain echoed out. My Noble Phantasm tore through its stomach and exited out the other side, sailing across the night sky.


    And seeing a Golden Light start rising from the ground below, I realized my role had finished.


    [***]


    Artoria Pendragon POV


    I watched Raikou ascend to the sky, not quite understanding her plan until she landed atop of Ddraig in that fake form.


    Avalon had returned inside me and I kept my vigil watch.


    I did not know what to think about this woman beside me previously, this ¨C Venelana. However, seeing how she was so desperately trying to protect her daughter....I felt an inkling of respect swell up.


    Perhaps there was some common ground we could find, more so than I had expected beforehand.


    But that was a thought I dismissed for now. I had a duty to uphold and I would not allow any of these children to come to harm under my watch. And especially the woman who Wilhelm had traded affection with.


    It was no secret how much he treasured our.....relationships. I recalled the looks he had when I found out the situation with Sca?thach after he returned. We were no where near where we are now in terms of relationship bonding, yet, the thought of him returning to that state made my heart wretch.


    These....Fallen Angels had almost caused him to revert back to that again.


    I kept it under wraps, but my anger was not absent.


    I would also admit to feeling odd about fighting Angels that had Fallen from Heaven.


    "Jeez, they don''t give up." Jinn huffed, holding her hands up and casting a multitude of spells.


    Several layers of shielding covered us as a bombardment of Holy Spears rained down.


    "They were trained to whittle down stronger enemies." Venelana seemed to know them well enough to explain. "They won''t commit unless they are sure of victory. Kokabiel wasn''t gloating when he said that he''s fought Gods on the battlefield."


    It was a valid strategy. They had the advantage in terms of ''terrain'' and numbers. Using the most minimal amount of energy, they would slowly wither away our defenses. Be it Magical Energy or mental fatigue, eventually, most would give out in our situation.


    "And what was that earlier attack? It was much more substantial." I asked.


    "A probing." She answered simply.


    "Hmph, the only probing I allow is from Wilhelm." Jinn huffed, more Spell Circles appeared and she returned attacks back to their origin. Elemental barrages ascended the sky, Fireballs, Lightning Bolts, Ice Spears, a plethora of effects and I think Jinn was just testing her variety of spells instead of committing to a true attack.


    "....Must you speak that aloud?" I groaned.


    And the smile on her face answered my question.


    At this point, we were all aware of what she got up to when intimate with Wilhelm.


    And where she keeps her lamp....


    It may look like Jinn was just casually shielding us, but I would see much more nuance. When an attack landed, she distributed the accumulated force and shifted it outwards, mending the spot that was struck and cycling every single aspect of the spell to continue at every single attack.


    Despite the flippant attitude she liked to take sometimes, she was without a doubt, a very intelligent and accomplished Mage.


    Spirit of Knowledge indeed.


    Their continued bombardment ceased as we all looked up and saw a large Dragon tear through their numbers.


    A massive amount of Lighting gathered upon Raikou and I knew my turn was approaching.


    "S?akra''s Vajra!!"


    The weight of her words carried all the way to us as the Dragon itself looked mortally wounded and a large swath of Fallen were decimated in the attack.


    "Stand back." I declared, taking a few steps forward. Invisible Air was within my grasp as I looked at my targets.


    The Fallen Angels suddenly got much more concerned about someone else, as their attention turned towards Raikou and Ddraig.


    "All yours, sister!" Jinn happily absconded from infront of me.


    Invisible air began to unravel around my blade, the light contained within started to seep out.


    Any hesitance I had about showing off my Blade once more was completely gone after seeing the battlefield when we first arrived.


    Slowly, the familiar motes of light began rising out of the ground, lighting up the surroundings.


    The moon itself seemed to dim in response, and even I was still affected by the concepts I held within my hand to this day.


    "Light!?"


    "Watch out, don''t let it touch you!"


    "Quick, cast a shield!"


    I glanced back at the worried expressions of the Devils. Mayhaps a previous warning, but it did not cross my mind until this moment.


    "Worry not, this Light will bring you no harm." I declared, Invisible Air freeing my true blade completely. As if singing its return, the motes around us began to dance and swirl around my blade.


    A new silence descended, an understandable response.


    I took a step forward, holding my blade on high, and the Light erupted form my position. Gathered, coalesced upon the edge of my Sacred Sword.


    The Dragon in the sky writhed in pain after receiving Raikou''s Noble Phantasm, and Fallen Angels flew around in scattered remnants of their former lines, reorganizing themselves as best they could after having two dragons clash between them.


    I felt the warmth that my sword radiated, and the turbulent emotions I felt in my heart as I aimed them all at the source.


    And I swung my sword down, deciding their fate.


    "Excalibur!"


    The accumulated light and heat was released towards the sky, ascending towards the heavens to punish the sinners.


    It consumed all in its path, the Dragon was no exception and the legions of Angels were decimated upon its arrival. The eruption that turned into a pillar that connected to the sky, alighting the entire night to the point where the moon was outshined.


    It was fast, a blinding speed as the many figures in the sky simply disappeared, leaving only remnants.


    And as I brought my blade down, so too did the remains of a Dragon fall to the ground, lifeless.


    [***]


    Wilhelm POV


    Much of my anger had....subsided as I looked at the broken body of the former Fallen Angel before me. I say former because.....all of his wings are thrown to the side and he now lacked a single iota of Holy Power, courtesy of the Presence within my spear.


    I was not aware that He could even do that....


    But continuously looking at him only made it flare up again. I lacked any sympathy for this man, wanting to restart a war by killing my woman and her Daughter, among others.


    I think I was pissed off even more before he didn''t even seem crazy, and simply wanted to burn the world because he couldn''t cope with the idea of not having a war anymore.


    I waved my hand, depositing the wings into my ring. No idea what uses they had, but they should be good for something.


    My Balance Breaker faded, and I let out a long breath. The Holy Power didn''t go rampant this time since I didn''t push past what I could realistically contain as a Half-Devil.


    Putting my Spear away, I grabbed hold of the unconscious body and began dragging him back to where the others were gathered.


    There were many signs of battle across the now destroyed school, and I was by no means oblivious to many happenings that had occurred. The Noble Phantasms that were unleashed, and other such things.


    I could imagine that the Dragon took some effort to put down. It was a scary mother fucker that existed as an Antagonist to an entire Cosmology.


    And whatever that Priest was.


    Speaking of, the warped space around the place seemed to have disappear a little while ago, so I assumed he was dealt with in some manner.


    But I was completely confident that my girls could handle it.


    Raikou asking for my sword was a good indication of how it probably went along with the massive pillar of light that erupted form Artoria''s Noble Phantasm.


    Admittedly a small part of me felt amused at the thought of this school being left in ruins. I had very few good memories here, and those mostly tainted by what I learned after my.....leave.


    I made it back to the others after walking through several destroyed building, which I''m pretty sure were still intact when I initially knocked Kokabiel away.


    All eyes turned to me as I tossed the Fallen Angel forward.


    Usually, I would say something witty or something along those lines, but my eyes fell on the source of my presence.


    I walked towards her, almost ignoring everything else, and wrapped her up again.


    "Are you okay, do you need more healing?" I finally let go, inspecting her every which way.


    "Wilhelm." She stopped me, hands cupping my cheeks. "It''s okay, I''m not hurting anymore. Relax, take a deep breath."


    She said that, but I looked at the holes in her clothing, the amount of dried blood that soaked her white dress.


    "You sure? I got a lot of things if you aren''t."


    "I''m sure." She giggled softly, her hand rubbing my back as I embraced her again.


    I let out a deep breath, pulling away again. "What do you want to do with Kokabiel?"


    "Is he still breathing?" Venelana peered over my shoulder, looking at the unmoving body.


    "Yes. But that''s all."


    "There are stumps on his back..."


    "I pulled out his wings."


    "You do know that''s probably the worst thing that an Angel can suffer, right?"


    "I did not, and I would do the same again."


    "Well, you''ll not hear me argue against it." She dismissed any concerns easily enough. "Only that I wish I could have helped you. But....it would probably be best to keep him alive for the moment....evidence."


    Yeah, that''s understandable from her point of view. And it would foil his initial plans, so I didn''t say anything to the contrary. Would probably make him more depressed than he currently was.....if he hadn''t pass out due to the pain, I presumed.


    The atmosphere was surprisingly relaxed, even if everyone looked like they were still recovering. I barely spared a second glance at the other Devils, but they were more or less up on their feet. A few exceptions, but my desire to ask was almost nonexistent.


    Sca?thach had walked over in the past few moments and I didn''t even notice. She took a spot next to Artoria and Jinn, giving a small smile in acknowledgement as our eyes met.


    I was grateful they were letting me have this moment with Venelana.


    I just.....didn''t want to let her go. I was very protective of her right now after what happened.


    Which made the spatial fluctuations I just felt behind me turn my mood even more sour.


    My first instinct was to grab the True Longinus and stab whatever came through but....cooler heads prevailed. I''m sure they called their family and support, I wouldn''t want to butt heads with her people and put her in a difficult spot.


    I turned around to look at the kid walk through.


    Silver hair, a cocky look on his face.


    "Oi, hand over Kokabiel." He blurted out, arms crossed and a seeming inability to read the mood.


    As if to respond to his words, Ddraig landed right behind him with a pissed off Raikou on his head.


    "Fucking excuse me?" I asked in total disbelief.


    [***]


    Hey everyone, i''m back. For those of you that didn''t know, I was in the ER over the weekend and rested for a few days afterwards. Nothing tremendously serious, i''m doing a lot better now, but i was pretty much indisposed for a little while there. Well, we''re back on a normal schedule at this point -- hopefully. Here''s the part two of chapter 283.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 310:

    Chapter 310:


    Looking back I think it took me a moment to process the audacity of this kid who just waltzed in and demanded I hand over the source of a lot of pain for someone I cared about.


    I wanted to chalk it up to him just being an idiot, which oddly enough, seemed to explain a lot of issues in this world. However, that cocky smile he had, the look in his eyes, if felt like he came looking for a fight.


    And for some reason, something innately about him just pissed me off.


    "Boss told me to grab Kokabiel, so hand him over." The Idiot doubled down.


    The fact that he didn''t even seem to care about the Fallen Angel''s state led me to believe he wasn''t involved, however....fuck him.


    "I think you''re at the wrong place, the boy band audition is in another city."


    A combination of leather pants, a shirt that looked a few sizes too small and showed his stomach, combined with random straps and buckles on his arms....


    Did he lose a bet with someone?


    "...what?" He blinked in confusion.


    "I''m sorry, I just saw the edgy look and the leather you''re wearing and just assumed that no one would be stupid enough to wear that unironically in public."


    "....do you not know who I am?"


    "I tend not to associate with douches who think going around in half cut shirts to expose their midriff makes them look cool. So, why don''t you take your gigolo ass home and fuck off."


    His reaction was like no one had ever called him out on his doucheiness before.


    There was a little twitch towards a frown, but he held onto that cocky smile of his. "I guess you wanna do this the hard way."


    "Do I look like your mother?" I replied without skipping a beat.


    And I guessed I pressed a button, because his power exploded outwards and a pair of white, draconic-like, wings emerged from his back.


    "Albion!?" Ddraig blurted out, having been silent up to this point.


    The Gigolo-in-denial looked startled, turning towards the source.


    "Ddraig!?" A different voice sounded out.


    And suddenly, a lot more things started making sense.


    "Albion!"


    "Ddraig!"


    "Albion!"


    "Ddraig!"


    "Oh my God." I face palmed, but at least they stopped their flirting.


    "H-how are you like that!?" Albion shouted, and even his wielder just stared at Ddraig in confusion.


    "What, jealous?" Ddraig practically preened. "It''s soooooooo nice, being able to fly in the air, stretch my legs, eat if I want."


    "...what''s happening?" Venelana asked me.


    I let out a long sigh. "Meet, Y Ddraig Goch." I gestured to the giant Black Dragon who was taunting his rival without a hint of shame. "And apparently, that''s Albion ¨C The Divine Dividing''s user as well. I vaguely recall him being related to Azazel."


    "And Kokabiel only had disdain towards him, so it''s unlikely that Azazel was complicit." Venelana opened her mouth slightly as realization dawned on her. "You have the Boosted Gear?"


    "I do."


    "Oh."


    "Yeah, well, this is Vali, the greatest user I''ve ever had!"


    I turned my attention back to their arguing.


    "Best of shit is still shit." Ddraig snorted.


    "Y-you!"


    And I seemed to now understand why their rivalry lasted so long.


    Ddraig was a little shit.


    "My Partner is like, a million times better. He even made it so I can come out. Can you come out? No? Oh.....well, I guess he must have other qualities, you know, besides looking like he''s about to perform infront of a bunch of prepubescent teen girls."


    "Vali, kill him!" Albion roared in response.


    "Yeah, no." I finally decided to step in getting annoyed at this point. "I''m really not in the mood for this. The only reason your head isn''t rolling is because I don''t think you were involved. But my patience has run out, so kindly fuck off."


    I turned towards Vali, who surprisingly, jumped back right as I was about to grab him. "Divide!" He shouted immediately, and I felt the effects wash over me. I paused briefly, the strange feeling as my Aura just.....disappeared. Well, a noticeable amount of it.


    I blinked a few times as I acclimated to the feeling.


    I knew what his Sacred Gear did, but actually feeling it was an entirely different matter.


    "Huh." I clenched my hand, not really feeling that much different.


    Does his Divide ability need a more specific target? Because, it felt like he only divided my Aura.....well, some of it. I think I resisted a good portion of the ability.


    Regardless, I took a breath of annoyance, activating my Semblance, and turning into a streak of lightning.


    "Divide --"


    The sound rang out from his Sacred Gear, and I felt my Aura dip again. The idiot was about to say something, but my annoyance had reached its peak. I grabbed his mouth, shutting it tight as I opened a portal, throwing him through, closing it behind him.


    Ddraig just stared at me, much like everyone else.


    "What did you do with him?"


    "Threw him somewhere in the Sahara Desert." I shrugged.


    "Mmm." Ddraig looked at me like I just kicked his puppy.


    "Ddraig, it was neither the time nor place."


    "Fair." He relented.


    God, him and his obsession with Albion. It was obvious that he was depressed I cut the whole thing short. I would deal with it to his satisfaction another time, but I seriously could not bring myself to care about that emo kid for another second right now.


    "Well, the annoyance is out of the way." I let out a sigh. "Raikou, can you please find any remnants and bring them here?" I asked my Servant who had been quietly ready off to the side.


    "Of course, Master." She smiled happily at my command as she went to search for any stragglers.


    I''d rather not have any of them get away, and it would help Venelana if she had more prisoners.


    "I will assist." Sca?thach flicked her spear, leaning it against her shoulder as she followed after. I gave her a thankful nod and got a returned smile from her.


    "What a fucking mess this is." I sighed, looking around everywhere, rubbing the bridge of my nose. "You sure you''re okay?" I turned back towards Venelana.


    She let out that adorable giggle of hers again. "Yes, I''m fine." She leaned over, giving me a kiss on the cheek.


    "You probably have a lot of questions..."


    "Without a doubt." She giggled again. "But right now I really don''t have the mental capacity to even think about it. I thought I was going to die not that long ago, Wilhelm. I don''t think the adrenalin has worn off yet. There has been so much thrown at me in the past hour or so, and I haven''t had any time to properly handle it. I''d like time to destress and calm down then deal with it later."


    "That''s understandable" I acknowledged.


    Her hand took mine as she gave it a small squeeze. "I''m going to check on the children again."


    "Yeah, I''ll start cleaning everything up...."


    She smiled beautifully before letting go. She went over to her daughter again, giving her a big hug.


    They had been relatively quiet, all things considered. Well, I suppose it was.....awkward due to our relations.


    "So, that''s Venelana." Jinn happily threw herself at me.


    "Sure." He agreed immediately after she asked, and I think only because she asked.


    "Damn handsome." Issei muttered.


    "Pardon?"


    "Issei, behave." I squeezed out under the strange atmosphere.


    He put a hand on Issei''s shoulder, closing his eyes. He did....something I''m not quite sure what.


    "Oh yeah, you got some Holy Power flowing around. The Phoenix Tear must have done the heavy healing to your body, and the Healing Potion you took is sort of....offsetting it right now, but once that''s run its course, it''s going to start tearing your insides apart."


    "Is there anything you can do?" Mom asked.


    [***]


    Wilhelm POV


    "Is there anything you can do?" Venelana asked with those pleading eyes.


    I really couldn''t deny her.


    And....off the top of my head, I had a few ideas.


    It''s not like he was in immediate danger, give it ten to twenty minutes and then it might become a problem. Demonic Power naturally fights against Holy Power when it invaded the body, but his power was.....miniscule. He probably spent his entire reserves to keep himself going before we got here.


    I wanted to cringe at the idea that popped into my head.


    I felt....guilty about taking the Boosted Gear away from him initially. I was most certainly not in a good headspace at the time, and I fully admit I stole something very valuable from him that could have sent him on a completely different path.


    Honestly, the fact that he''s a Devil right now was shocking.


    I didn''t know how it happened, but I also didn''t really care.


    After inspecting his body, he did have a small Dragon Aspect, a leftover from Ddraig being in his soul for so long most likely. Perhaps that was enticing enough for them to reincarnate him?


    It would be an interesting point of experimentation to see what would come of it.


    I stood up, rubbing my chin in thought.


    Did I really want to do this? I felt like I owed the kid for taking Ddraig from him.


    And I knew for certain that Ddraig also felt slightly guilty too after seeing some of my memories of a possible future.


    I may as well clear up any moral debts I had hanging around.


    "You''re going to feel something odd, don''t fight it." I breathed out as I gathered my Aura into my hand and placed it on his stomach.


    I would take responsibility for my actions, and this was the least I could do. However far he could go, that would be on him. And after this, I would consider any debts settled.


    "For it is through Freedom that we Achieve Immortality. Through this we become a paragon of Liberation and Choice to rise above fate. Infinite in possibilities and unbound by death, I release your soul and by my hand, free thee."


    [***]


    Non-Canon Omake: The First Meeting of the Heavenly Dragons.


    "Albion!?"


    "Ddraig!?"


    Huh, so that''s Ddraig''s rival.


    Two fated foes, destined to clash for all eternity until one emerges victorious.


    Not even death can stop this feud.


    Red and White.


    Dominion vs Supremacy.


    The James Moriarty to his Sherlock Holmes.


    The Batman to his Joker.


    The Superman to his Lex Luthor.


    The¡ª


    "Why are you black!?" Albion suddenly blurted out and everything came to a screeching halt.


    "Woah!"


    "Albion, what the hell!" Ddraig looked offended.


    "What?" Albion sounded confused.


    "What''s wrong with being black, huh!?" Ddraig huffed.


    "B-but you''re usually red, why are you making this weird!?"


    "And I''m usually a straight western dragon, yet look at me right now. I usually breath fire, yet my mouth is dripping with venom. And I''m usually much more handsome than this, but here we are. And to top it off, you for some reason ignored the fact that I have a body right now. You instead decided to focus on my color over all of that. Something you want to say, hmm?"


    "I¡ª"


    "Does the White Dragon Emperor have something to say?" I crossed my arms.


    "Y-you''re making a big deal out of nothing."


    "Did you say something, Dragon of Supremacy." Ddraig intoned.


    "You''re taking it out of context!"


    "Yeah, what''s wrong with Black?" Even Kokabiel, stood up, looking rather annoyed at the Dragon.


    "....just putting this out there, but I don''t share his beliefs." His wielder spoke up.


    "Vali!"


    "What? You''re the one who made it about his color, don''t bring me into this." Vali muttered.


    "Get with the times, Albion, this shit isn''t okay anymore."


    "But I''m not ¨C"


    "For real, even the Fallen Angel trying to start back up the Great War thinks you''re out of line." I added.


    "Despicable." Ddraig shook his head. "I''m questioning this rivalry right now."


    "But ¨C"


    "You should just go." I clicked my tongue.


    "What are you ¨C"


    "....Yeah, let''s go Albion, you made it weird." Vali turned around, stepping back through the teleportation circle.


    "I didn''t do anything!" Were the Dragon''s final words before disappearing.


    I shared a look with Ddraig, who had a shit eating grin on his face. "I can''t believe that worked."


    "Me either." I shared the same look. "How long until you think he realizes?"


    "Give it an hour." Ddraig laughed. "And I''ll hold this over him forever now."


    Honestly, I think Ddraig and I were a perfect match for each other. Is it any wonder that Albion has such a burning hatred for Ddraig?


    I''m starting to wonder if Ddraig even hates Albion in equal measure, or he just enjoys fucking with him too much.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 311: Interlude 21

    Chapter 311: Interlude 21


    Serafall Leviathan POV


    Even after having gone over everything multiple times, we still just sat there silently reading through the stacks of reports we had on our desks.


    What a nightmare the past few days turned out to be.


    The only reason I hadn''t ripped Azazel''s head off yet was the Fallen Angel we had tightly secured. Not to mention all of Kokabiel''s wings were torn out, that couldn''t have been pleasant.


    Tearing a Devil''s wing out? Painful as all heck, but they would eventually grow back with some healing. Tearing an Angel''s Wing out? That''s permanent and it''s one of the worst things you could do to an Angel. I know from speaking to a few that they would rather be defiled and Fall than to have their wings taken. Their wings were basically their connection to Heaven, to the Big Man himself. To lose those was a fate worse than death.


    Had to resist the urge to push all these papers away from me. I couldn''t just ignore the problems and have the others handle everything this time.


    We were.....surprisingly close to having things topple down despite our efforts.


    And after what we did to the Old Satan Faction after Momma Gremory was kidnapped, they would have salivated at the chance to undermine us and push for war had things gone wrong.


    Had...my Sona been killed....


    "Serafall."


    "Huh?" I looked up to see Ajuka giving me a look.


    "It''s getting cold in here."


    I looked down at my hand, a little bit of frost had gathered where it was touching the table. "Oh, sorry." I chuckled awkwardly, going back to my papers.


    Sirzy didn''t even react, and that baldy Falbium was away dealing with other things. Which, translated to, he was too lazy to come all the way over here. Granted, he was sitting at the borders with the Fallen Faction, acting as a deterrent, but still.


    Lazy bastard.


    So, for now, it was just the three of us.


    Atleast I don''t think I was the only one getting angry the more we read. It''s funny, we knew what happened, after talking to everyone involved....mostly everyone that is.


    A certain group decided to disappear before we arrived, leaving us with many ¨C many questions. But what were we supposed to do, go walk up to the Youkai and demand some answers? Yeah, that''d go well, especially after they just saved our behinds.


    Not to mention we apparently know very little about them now.


    Jeez, it wasn''t even six months ago that the Youkai were ignored because they were so.... insignificant. I mean, it''s not like I wouldn''t have loved to smooth things over with them after several incidents....that admittedly was had caused. But it was never at the top of the priority list and was constantly moved to the bottom of the list by other more immediate things. The Shinto Gods didn''t really care much about the Youkai, so we in turn didn''t really care about them.


    When was the last time our interests intertwined? Or that we actually needed something from them? Hell, their strongest could be matched by so many of ours, and we outnumbered them like 100 to 1 at this point.


    Then Sirzechs had to go screw the pooch and apparently pushed his bastard son away. Wasn''t that a nice thing to find out afterwards.


    ''Oh, by the way, I have a Son I didn''t want to care for, so basically abandoned him in the human world. Don''t worry, he''s basically a human so it doesn''t matter. What''s this? He suddenly popped up throwing hands with a God?''


    Fucking Sirzechs'', I ought to smack him ¨C again.


    How much bullcrap have I had to deal with because of his ''inconsequential'' Half-Devil son.


    And I work Foreign Relations.


    Even Ajuka''s been more than annoyed at having to deal with some of the domestic stuff. He''s the unofficial ''moderator'' or whatever for the DevilNet.


    He''s been running some PR control since things have blown up, but it''s like only putting a Band-Aid on a cut off arm. ?v€l-B!n.


    If we hadn''t taken full advantage of pushing the Old Satan Faction back, they would had blown this up even more and we would have been in a much worse position.


    The hypocrites despise Non-pure Devils, but they''d gladly tote him around if it meant sticking it to Old Red.


    I skimmed over a document that listed our total loses from when a large group of Fallen Angels attacked one of our outposts along the border.


    347 Dead, 1021 Wounded.


    No notable names, so the old foggies wouldn''t kick up too much of a fuss, but this was just one of dozens of clusterfudges that popped up over the last couple days.


    "Ugh...." I let my head fall to the table, knocking away a stack of papers. "Do we have any good news? Anything? I''d take a kitten being saved from a tree right now. Because if I have to read one more report of how many we''ve lost, I''m going to strangle Azazel when he finally shows up."


    "....I suggest not reading pages 201 to 314." Sirzechs winced, pushing a few papers to the side himself.


    "I move that we replace myself with baldy. All in favor!?"


    "Denied."


    "Double Denied." Ajuka snorted.


    "Mou~ I hate this." I huffed, picking up another few papers in my hand as I began reading more reports. "But seriously, any good that came out of this mess?"


    "We did discover a few bases that had been infiltrated by the old Satan Faction, coincidently, they were hit by the Fallen." Ajuka replied, not even looking up. "Which gave us a couple possible leads towards this Khaos Brigade and their operations."


    "We didn''t even find anything significant from turning over all those other places before. Did we really get lucky from something like this?"


    "Don''t know yet, we haven''t had time to investigate with the...more immediate concerns right now."


    I furrowed my brow at that. "What''s the word with His Brightness?"


    "Micheal....is still coming to the talks we have schedules. So far, those haven''t changed, but...he requested some accommodations which we conceded to. Instead of it being just a handful of us, he is bringing along some other Seraphim to back him up.


    "Oh my me." I let out a whine. "Please tell me he isn''t bringing Metatron, he''s sooo cringy, and not the good kind."


    Ajuka snorted again, and I could tell he felt the same way. "No, it''s not Metatron. He''s bringing Gabriel and Uriel along with a few Hundred Angels."


    "Well....can''t really blame him." I grumbled.


    The talks we had been planning for years and we finally found common ground enough to talk about peace. And they almost imploded by Azazel''s stupid subordinate. The fact that Michael was still willing, even with some concessions, was good for us.


    Still, the trust between us right now was.....flimsy.


    And we were in a really weird spot where neither side could really afford an open war. We had recovered our population significantly, but we still lost so much between the Civil War and the Great War. If it came down do it, I doubted the Pillars would survive another huge crisis. And on Heaven''s end, their population was still all but the same, if worse off since they can''t really get more Angels. But damn if they don''t have a Gun to everyone''s head. If we truly fought, no one would win. We would push heaven far enough, and they would simply point all that stored power from being the most popular faith in the world. And It would come right down on our heads.


    I didn''t care for all the pureblood Devil nonsense, but I did have my pride as a Sitri. I didn''t want to see my own, and the other Pillars go extinct.


    I let out a sigh of relief when the Teleportation Circle on the other side of the room finally lit up.


    Out walked Grayfia followed by Azazel.


    "Heyo!" The Fallen Angel cheerfully greeted, only to be met by silence. "....tough crowd."


    "Azazel." Ajuka gave him the same look he did me.


    "Yeah, yeah." The Fallen Angel sighed. "Just a habit at this point." He found a seat opposite of us, falling into it with clear exhaustion on his face. "Sorry I''m late, the meeting with Michael tool much longer than expected."


    "And what''s his stance?" Ajuka asked, turning his attention fully to Azazel.


    "I finally got him and my other siblings to believe me when I swore on Father''s name. That and I offered to go up to Heaven and hook myself up to the big chair and do it again where there''s still enough Juice left to smite me if I did lie about it."


    "So, Michael was willing to talk down the Church and the other Angels?" Sirzech''s asked.


    "It was a close thing....but yeah." Azazel sighed again. "You know how the humans are, so quick to raise their swords. I had to offer a lot of concessions and very publicly. Honestly, it was mostly about them verbally ripping into me that settled the fanatics. That and the fact that I handed over half a dozen Sacred Gears of decent power."


    "How come you don''t give your Sacred Gears to your underlings? You have a lot of them sitting on the shelf." I never really understood that.


    "Angels can''t use Sacred Gears." Azazel blinked, staring at me. "Did you not know that?"


    I just shrugged. "Never really cared to ask before. Thought it was something about your beliefs or whatever."


    "Pfft, yeah right. If we could, a bunch of my people would have spat on that immediately if they could. But no, we can''t use Sacred Gears, something about it doesn''t work well with Angel souls. If any of us tried to throw caution to the wind, well, it would rip us apart after a bit of time. Seen it a few times. I''m working on something right now to overcome that.....but I keep getting forced into other issues so it isn''t finished. But I give out a few every now and then to our non-Angel members, it''s just....I''d rather they don''t'' accidently make their way back to the broken system."


    Made sense, I guess.


    "So you smoothed things out fully?" I asked.


    "I wish." Azazel rubbed the bridge of his nose. "It''s going to be awhile before things go back to how they were. Even ignoring the Vatican attack, which got scarily close to succeeding, 13 cardinals were attacked, four of them are dead."


    Oof, yeah, Light Bright himself probably is having a hard time settling his human followers.


    "Hmm..." Ajuka shuffled through some papers. "Yes I have the report here. Two of the attacks were with Fallen Angels disguised as Devils, which in turn had a group of more.....stringent believers immediately decide to counter attack after ''we'' supposedly failed."


    "Yeah, just one of many other fuck ups throughout the day. Honestly, only about half of them were actually false flag operations set up by Kokabiel. The others came about by him playing each side against each other. We''re lucky that Lucifer Jr didn''t just kill Kokabiel, otherwise we wouldn''t have a good scapegoat to parade around." Azazel shook his head in annoyance. "It wasn''t just Devils and Angel either, Y''know? He made sure that we were ''attacked'' too. The Fallen I had assigned here were killed and made to look like it was Devils. Among.....many other bases and outposts I had set up across the world."


    Hehe, Lucifer Jr. Seeing that nickname for him, always made me giggle.


    "The ones you told us about beforehand?" Sirzech''s narrowed his eyes.


    "Hey, I stuck to that agreement, don''t get all Michael on me. I only sent some brats that your two sisters could handle if they bungled their job, which they apparently did. I had my own house cleaning today, and one or two...trusted hands I had to cut off. Kokabiel had apparently usurped their command without me even knowing."


    Hmm, I remembered now. He asked us to send some of his mooks to watch over a few Sacred Gear users he supposedly identified. It wasn''t....strange in of itself, he did that all the time. Being around our Siblings though, that was always call for concern.


    In the end, we felt like it would be a good learning experience for Sona and Rias to ''manage'' their ''territory'' with ''hostile'' forces nearby.


    Of course, it was supposed to be all smoke and mirrors.


    "Our only saving Grace ¨C pun intended ¨C is that no one of.....worth was actually killed. Sure we lost a lot of people numbering in the thousands, but no one with enough clout to kick up a fuss and cause any long term problems. We''re going to have to settle down the more hotheaded people under all three banners, but we can walk away from this relatively unscathed if we do it carefully." The Fallen Angel added.


    "We''re lucky that that Zekram was willing to side with us. I don''t think he wants an open war either, but it''s hard to get a read on him sometimes." Sirzechs let out a sigh. "Had to promise him a few things, but he''s keeping the Older members from causing problems."


    "He''s suddenly had an interest in Wilhelm." Ajuka added. "He wanted a meeting, but we couldn''t guarantee that."


    "Well, the kid''s a hot commodity right now. I kinda regret how I went about things last time. Didn''t think he''d be the one to save my hide. Now I''m going to feel like an ass when I go apologize." Azazel looked thoughtful. "Oh well, should we get to the down and dirty details now?"


    Sirzechs looked at Grayfia and she stepped over, handing him a stack of papers before silently going back to the side.


    "That''s the best report we have right now." Sirzechs explained. "We''re still trying to.....verify some things. But right now, we''re just assuming it''s all true and preparing for any worse case scenarios."


    "Hmm, best report? There should have been a lot more ''witnesses'' right?" Azazel asked, not looking up, but skimming the papers in his hands.


    "My Sona-tan~ gave the most comprehensive one, so that''s what we''re working with. We crossed referenced it with the others. We had them each give their own recounts and then compared them. But this is the best we have right now." My Sona-tan, always so good at this kind of thing. I can''t wait until I can steal her away and have her do all my paperwork!


    "Wasn''t Milf Gremory also there? Why isn''t she here explaining things?" Azazel asked, looking up.


    "....Please don''t refer to my mother that way." Sirzechs sighed.


    "And to answer that question~" I would happily be the one to say it, I knew Sirzechs was too embarrassed to. "Apparently, Momma Gremory got a little close to a certain Junior." I giggled.


    Azazel opened his mouth and closed it again as if to process that. "Nice."


    "Right?" I agreed.


    "Time and place." Ajuka grunted.


    "It''s important." I said with a completely straight face. "Why else would Wilhelm come save our sisters if he wasn''t banging your mom, Sirzechs?"


    "Ugh." Sirzechs dropped his face into his hands. "Please don''t'' say it out loud."


    "Alright, alright." I rolled my eyes. He would have happily joined in if it were anyone else. "But seriously, we got lucky. She said that both our Magic Phones didn''t work and any attempts at Teleportation were cut off. Somehow Wilhelm overcame that when she called with some strange gem."


    "The woman who for some reason, Indra decided to lend his weapon to." Azazel snorted in barely held annoyance. "No idea what that ass is thinking. He despises us and now he interfered in some way? I think he could match pops when it came to his future sight, which makes him all the more confusing.


    "You think he had another kid?" I asked, looking around the room. "I know that the Gods these days try not to make any new Demi-Gods, but one pops up every now and then."


    "If he did, then it just makes me question what for." Azazel looked tentative. "That one never does anything without a reason."


    "Maybe it was a replica?" I offered.


    "Yeah right." The Fallen Angel scoffed. "That bastard would never let anyone replicate his weapon. He''s not like Thor who would happily have people running around with Fake Mjolnir''s, he would start smiting if he found out."


    I''d take his word for it. The Hindu Pantheon was one that we had absolutely no contact with. Not for lack of trying either. We may as well be regular humans to them in how much they ignored our existence.


    "The Shinto Gods aren''t going to like it if he''s putting his hands over to Japan again."


    "He''d have to be stupid to do something so blatant right now. Especially with how the Winter Queen made them go on high alert. I heard that even Izanami is up and about and pissed off." Azazel replied.


    "That was something I wanted to ask. My own sources were vague, can you tell us more about this Winter Queen?" Ajuka asked.


    "That''s going to need a few drinks and an even less formal get together." Azazel scowled. "Let me put it this way, I would rather deal with Lucy again than have anything to do with that lot. Atleast with Lucy, you could count on him to act evil for the sake of it, or to do whatever he could to spite Dad. The Fae, though, they''re fucking bonkers and you never know what ridiculous shit they are going to do. Only that you''ll regret it in the end."


    That didn''t bode well.


    Atleast we don''t have anything to do with them, so we can just watch from afar.


    "Well." I clapped my hands. "Time to talk about the man of the hour himself!" I happily declared, though everyone else looked like they were sucking a lemon. "Apparently, he''s the new Red Dragon Emperor, I''m sure we''re going to get very little flak for him not being with our faction after that reveal."


    I don''t think my sarcasm was missed.


    We were already getting called out on the fact that Wilhelm wasn''t part of the Devil faction, and it was obvious.


    Another Devil that could fight Gods, and he wanted nothing to do with us. The Old Satan Faction didn''t even need to do anything, most were pissed at that. It was no secret Devils worshipped power, and to know that we missed out on such a powerful Devil, well, people were angry.


    Especially reincarnated Devils or Half-Devils. Both of which.....lacked any significant representation in our government. Not that we didn''t have their best interesting at heart....relatively speaking. But who could they point to and idolize as ''one of them''?


    I don''t think the kid even knew that he had such a huge fan following in the underworld.


    Maybe If Momma Gremory kept screwing him, he might come around to us?


    Should I ask her?


    That would be a fun conversation.


    ''Hey, Momma Gremory, we need you to spread those amazing legs of yours for the betterment of the Devil Faction.''


    Hell, I''d join in if it meant it would work.


    Well.....Admittedly, I just want to take that woman for a ride myself.


    Kind of jealous there.


    She turned me down back when she was still with her Husband, before Rias and Sona were born. I never really tried anything since then. I guessed it would be weird since she had seen me a bunch of times when I was a kid.


    "And with what Lady Gremory said before, and what we''ve witness thus far, he appears to be a very masterful Magician. I would call him a Genius at this point, and that might be too light a word. How long ago was he just living a normal life without any supernatural awareness?" Ajuka also commented.


    Yeah, that''s a little hard to believe.


    Less than a year.


    Less than a year ago he was a kid who didn''t even know he was a Half-Devil, and now he''s taking out Seraphim and fighting Gods.


    That made everyone go silent again.


    How long did it take us to get to this level?


    And we haven''t even seen him use the Boosted Gear to its full capabilities. How strong was he exactly?


    "It''s interesting and everything, but I''m focused much more on something else, something both Michael and I shared confusion with." Azazel finally spoke up.


    "Oh right.....that." I felt a headache coming on.


    "The fact that he apparently wielded the strongest Holy Weapon Father ever made, and used its Balance breaker, becoming an Angel while it was active." Azazel looked utter dumbfounded as the words left his mouth. "Do I really need to say how impossible this should have been? Half-Devil, Full Devil, just touching the damn thing should have turned him to ash, I don''t care if he''s fighting Gods. That''s just not something you can ignore."


    "First the Sword, and the Spear now." Ajuka spoke up. "Is it possible they discovered a way to prevent Devils from being affected by Holy Power?"


    And that was a....chilling thought.


    Not so much that I wouldn''t love to have such a thing, but the idea of it would lead to, well, war probably.


    If Devils suddenly lost their biggest weakness.....would they be content to allow Heaven and the Fallen to dictate any terms to them?


    Not to mention that Michael and Co would do everything they could to stop that kind of information from spreading.


    "Does he share a similar theory?" Ajuka looked rather serious, and it''s obvious he came to the same conclusion that I did.


    "He would be stupid to not consider it." Azazel said plainly. "And the theory only gains credence due to what happened to Kokabiel. You said that he was completely stripped of his holy Power. Even if his wings were gone, he should still be full of the stuff if....diminished."


    "Yeah....He barely felt more than a human to be honest." I replied softly.


    "He''s going to try and ask for the Spear back, from us, isn''t he?" Sirzechs asked.


    Azazel winced, showing that Sirzy hit the mark.


    "He does know that we have nothing to do with him, right?" Sirzechs was, notably, not shrinking back when the topic of his bastard was being discussed.


    ".....He''s been questioning that based on what happened."


    "I can''t even fault him for that." I groaned. "It does look like we''re related....you know, besides the obvious..." I muttered under my breath.


    And I guess technically we did have a link with him in the form of Venelana.


    I was joking before, but maybe we should pressure her to bring him back?


    Hell, we have plenty of women if that''s his thing. He had a Harem, so he''s definitely got a love for women. Maybe we can use that for our benefit?


    Just have to figure out what kinds of girls he likes. Well, several of them were busty and had wide hips, so that''s a good place to start. Did he screw Venelana just to piss of old Red, or does he just like her as a woman?


    Could be both, I guess.


    I would need.....details from her later.


    Lots and lots of details.


    "So even if Michael is still coming, he''s probably going to be asking for impossible things." Sirzechs tapped his finger on the table.


    "I have a suggestion that might help." Azazel offered.


    "A suggestion that could smooth things over?" Ajuka repeated. "If it could land us an official Peace Treaty, then by all means."


    "Why not invite the Youkai to join in and work an agreement with them as well?"


    "Are you serious?" I blinked at his answer. "You do realize we''re almost universally despised by them, right?"


    "And who do they hate more right now?"


    I was about to respond until I realized exactly what he was talking about. "You want to use the attack to offer them peace and wash over all our past actions?"


    That....wasn''t a bad idea. They might just be willing to bury the hatchet if we supported them in their own war somehow. While we''ve butted heads, we''ve never thoroughly attacked them like the Fae have.


    "But would our own people go for it?" Sirzechs questioned.


    "Wouldn''t they? Look at who''s backing their corner now. Before you had Yasaka and Nurarihyon, both of which are notable and famous Youkai. Hell, only a handful of Devils outside of you lot would even be able to match them. And now, they have multiple people that can fight Gods, and a bunch of other powerhouses that just popped up with them." Azazel countered with a fairly decent argument.


    "But why would they agree? We aren''t exactly warring with them right now, and they with us. Why would we need an official peace treaty?" Sirzechs furrowed his brow. "We could always draw up some kind of agreement outside of this meeting if needed."


    "Would they want anything if it wasn''t something on this level? Yasaka hates us, Fallen and Devils, maybe Angels too. I don''t think she''d want to trade or anything like that with us if she didn''t absolutely have to. But a Peace Agreement that''s back by other factions? That might be worth her wile."


    If the Celtic and the Norse get involved, then it gives more authority to any agreements we come up with. That may just work out, granted, it would follow up with concessions from us for past grievances, but it might be a pittance in comparison to getting a full peace with Heaven and the Grigori.


    "And if we invited them, Michael would probably accept just so he could get a chance to meet with Wilhelm." I bit my lip, thinking it over. "And at that point, we could easily just direct him towards the Youkai when he comes asking for the Spear. It would be easy to just wipe our hands with that whole thing."


    "And his little group were directly involved. Michael would want to hear from an outside source either way." Azazel nodded along. "And I can say for sure that Odin wouldn''t be against it. He''s shown.... interest towards the kid too. Just don''t mention Izanami around him, they''ve been feuding for a little while now."


    I''m still skeptical that Yasaka and Nurarihyon would want anything to do with us in this case. But.....if they joined in on an official Peace Treaty with other factions that would enforce it and not rely just on our ''word'' then that might sway them. Not to mention they could use the treaty to easily argue for aid when it came to their War with the Fae that attacked them.


    Azazel did say that Heaven and Odin were in on another agreement about combating that particular nuisance. Would the Celts be against having a fourth joining in? If we brought them into and set them up with that, it would give us a lot of good faith that we previously didn''t have.


    "What do you think, Serafall?" Both Ajuka and Sirzechs turned to me. "You''re the Foreign Relations expert here."


    "Its''....possible. We''re going to need to work out some things, but I would say it''s worth a try. Worse case, we''re right back where we started and we''re going to have a hard time with negotiations anyways."


    There was no loss from trying to bring them in.


    And it might put the Shinto Gods in a more open position for some talks as well.


    They''re barely better than the Celts when it came to seclusion.


    I did hear that Wilhelm and Izanami had some kind of relationship, that could be a good door to have access to in the future.


    "Alright, it''s another avenue to look at." Sirzechs nodded in approval. "But for now, we need to talk about what concessions you''re going to make, Azazel."


    "Ugh, fine." The Fallen Angels sighed, taking out a few pieces of paper and tossing them onto our desks. "Those are a list of my notable assets for the Grigori. The ones I put a star next to are those that are....publicly ''valuable'' but that I couldn''t care less about. The ones with a square are the less notable ones but I really don''t want to lose."


    "You''re lucky we''re just doing this as a formality." I snorted, looking at what he had to offer.


    "Formality my ass, you''re going to rake me over the coals when we go to the real meeting in a little while." Azazel huffed in annoyance.


    Well, that''s true, but it''s also your fault, idiot.


    It was just best that we got ahead of everything before presenting Azazel to the council and publicly shaming him like the Church did to make our people feel better. We''re still trying for peace, we didn''t want to actually cause huge tension between both factions.


    We knew that he wasn''t involved but we still had to be seen ''punishing'' the Fallen Angels for what happened.


    It just so happened we were going to get some nice new stuff in the process~


    As fun as this was to watch Azazel sweat as we carefully went over his stuff to take, I was more concerned with the upcoming Peace talks that were going to be held.


    It was shaping up to be a much bigger event than we had initially planned.


    ***


    Oh boy, long ass chapter and I''m really late. Got no good excuse, was caught up looking into the latest WoW expansion after not playing for like 10 years.


    So, something I wanted to talk about because people were getting upset about the whole ''Aura'' Thing last chapter. Let''s assume the worse case scenario, it becomes an easily accessible thing for all of Devil Kind...what exactly does that change? Devils already have absurd tools available to them, they have Real Magic available to them. Not to mention, if any devil wanted, they could learn Touki which is much stronger than Aura in the long run and they''re a long lived species. Wilhelm was only doing it because of some guilt he had towards Issei about stealing the Boosted Gear from him. There are very few acctual consequences in the long run.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 312:

    Chapter 312:


    It was kinda funny.


    When I wanted to take a break, I decided to come to the Shinto version of hell.


    Says a lot about me, I think.


    I am a Half-Devil, a species that originated from Hell. I spent a little over two years in The Land of Shadows, another type of Hell. And now here I am in the Shinto Hell.


    Technically, the Colored Rooms is also a type of afterlife as well.....if you look at it from a certain angle. And ignore every other aspect of it....


    Okay, I was reaching there.


    Hmm.


    "I came upon an out-of-place house in the middle of this desolate realm. I took my time walking up the path that led to the door. A woman greeted me in the doorway."


    "Wilhelm?"


    "The Strange woman spoke my name, a look of confusion on her face."


    ".....are you narrating yourself?"


    "Maybe."


    "I forgot how much of a dork you are."


    "Who spends all their time on the internet?" I raised an eyebrow.


    She playfully swatted at me with a huff. "What are you doing here?"


    "What are you doing here?" I countered. "Weren''t you supposed to be in Kanto?" I paused for a moment. "....That came off as more of an accusation than I meant it to be. Can I try again?"


    "By all means." She snorted, the tinies of smiles on her face.


    Well, she looked amused by the whole thing.


    "What I meant to say, was that I stopped over there to check in and they said you were gone. So I came down here to find you."


    "And what do you require me for? Is there a problem that you need my assistance with?" She asked.


    I shook my head. "I just wanted to spend time with you."


    "...oh." She said quietly. "I see..."


    Was she upset with me? She turned away.


    Better do the thing that always works. I opened my arms up and pulled her into a hug.


    She made a cute little noise, so I assumed she wasn''t upset. Maybe I was just overthinking things.


    "You okay?" I asked, letting her go.


    "I''m fine." She crossed her arms with another huff. "And to answer your question, I don''t like to spend too much time on the surface, I could tell that many people there were getting uneasy with my presence. I merely go up to make sure my presence is made known to dissuade certain individuals from attacking again. I am keeping a close eye on things, and if I sense that something goes awry again, I can appear at a moments notice."


    "Izzy..."


    "There is no need to comfort me. I am aware of my reputation and my presence is not a comforting one to the more common masses." ?v€l-B!n.


    "Hug." I held my arms open again.


    She rolled her eyes, but accepted it all the same. If anything, it felt like she relaxed quite a bit as I held her.


    "It is not all bad. My son came and visited me while I was going about my business on the surface."


    "Oh?"


    "Mmm, he officially came on behalf of the others."


    "Your other Children or the others as in Takamagahara as a whole?"


    "Little of both, probably." She let out a small chuckle. "They are also watching and my presence was noted by them as well. They usually do not care for the mortal world, so to see me so active after the incident left them.....wary."


    "Want me to go have words with them?" I offered, mostly as a jest. Though if she was upset and, I would happily go discuss her displeasure.


    "Yes, go beat up my other Children and the whole of their Pantheon." She deadpanned. "I''m sure that would cause no problems."


    "One time. I fought one of your children."


    "Technically, twice."


    "....touche?." I admitted. "But it was Susanoo both times."


    "Hmm, well I can''t deny that he needs his behind kicked every now and then." She giggled again. "It was nice though. He came on ''official'' matters, wanting to know my reasoning for being active and all that so the others wouldn''t freak out. But otherwise, he spent the day with his mother, and it was very pleasant."


    That''s sweet.


    "So I guess we both don''t have anything to do right now."


    "How strange."


    "What?"


    "You''re not usually the type to stay still. Especially with what happened a couple days ago."


    "That''s not untrue...." I mulled that over. Yeah, the only reason I wasn''t off doing something was because I literally didn''t have anything to do right now.


    "No, but I wouldn''t put it off longer than a month. It appears he wished it to be soon."


    Soon, and no longer than a month. It''s easy to forget that Gods see the passage of time much differently than mortal species.


    Well, no reason to be antagonistic towards a God if I didn''t need to be.


    "Anything else of importance?"


    "Yes, I spoke with Arawn about the Fae incident. They are the Pantheon that had the most....dealings with them in the past age."


    "In hindsight, that''s logical due to them appearing in so many myths and legends in that part of the world. But at this point, I honestly hadn''t thought about it."


    "You''ve been under a lot of pressure, I assume you have been putting out your own fires since then." She always was quick to try and comfort me when I wasn''t in a good mood.


    "And what''s the word with the Celtic Gods?" plicated. Some of them had relations with the Fae before. Dagda, being the most prevalent."


    "Oh?" I quirked an eyebrow. "Wasn''t he the Chief God of the Tuatha De Danann?"


    "The very same." Izzy nodded. "Him and the Winter Queen were....close. Very close."


    "Oh. OH." Realization dawned on me. "I have yet to hear a good thing about that woman....."


    "Dagda was a good person, a good God. I''m not surprised he managed to melt that cold woman''s heart. And It''s not surprising that she and hers retreated from the world when he died in the Great War."


    "I didn''t know he died." I said quietly. "It seems I''m not in the know about a lot of things that happened here."


    "A lot of Gods fell during that War. When the three factions warred, it caused the entire world to descend into warfare. Old rivalries were reignited with fervor, and new rivalries were formed. War Gods relished in the new order, and Evil Gods coaxed the flames happily."


    "And I assume that Lugh has since taken over?"


    "You are correct." She nodded. "He has shown good leadership, and his strength cannot be denied. While most think the ''rankings'' of the world as laughable, they are at least notable as pointing to something and noting how strong they are."


    "Right, the fact that a God from such a.....small Pantheon and Religions is thought of as one of the top ten strongest in the world should say something even if the list isn''t all encompassing."


    "It''s as you say. And after reaching out, Lugh also spoke with me for awhile. He admitted that after Dagda died, the relationships between them and the Winter Court became very strained. They were blamed for Dagda''s death...which concerns a variety of circumstances I won''t get into. So a lot of goodwill was lost on both ends and they only had old agreements and pacts to keep the peace."


    "Is there still bad blood? Enough that they''d be willing to pool resources if we start waging war?"


    "I can''t promise anything, but I did ask a similar question. Right now, they are in talks with the Angels for reasons they didn''t elaborate on. I did not push it for the moment as they were being very polite in reaching out in the first place."


    Well, definitely an avenue we could pursue. It would certainly alleviate some pressure off us if we got some more backing. Something to look into, who else had old grudges and would be willing to lend a hand.


    "But to summarize, I was told about their overall structures and given an idea of what their forces are like. Granted, it''s from many centuries ago, but given how slow the supernatural is to change I believe even an outdated overview would be valuable in creating strategies."


    "Honestly, anything would help. The Fae here are completely different than the one''s I''m used to. We didn''t have this Winter or Summer court, so this is all new to me." I sighed again, thinking about everything that still needed to be done to prepare for a true war.


    "I already sent the information to Yasaka and Nurarihyon. I just wished for you to know."


    "And I appreciate it." I gave her a smile.


    "Do you ¨C" Izzy abrupt closed her mouth, shooting to her feet. She had a very pensive look on her face as something startled her. "What!?" She suddenly blurted out, and the entire realm shook.


    I felt something start breaking through the barriers of this place, the space itself rupturing. I usually slipped through rather elegantly, without causing a fuss. Whatever this was, it was bulldozing through every sort of boundary that this place was connected to.


    I was right besides her, my Magic Circuits immediately ignited. My Aura was flaring violently, and Reinforcement filled my body. I felt my hairs stand on end, a thorough foreboding feeling causing me to shiver.


    My instinct in circumstances likes this had never failed me.


    Without a second thought, I summoned the Boosted Gear onto my hand, and grabbed hold of my Authority. My main trump card that I was reluctant to show after the fight with Susanoo.


    There was absolutely no reservation about pulling it out in this situation if I felt threatened.


    Space itself rended and shattered, a figure slammed through all boundaries, visibly tearing through the very fabric of reality that held this metaphysical realm together.


    There was a hole in the sky where the threads were pulled apart that very slowly began to close, mending itself.


    And the newcomer landed on the ground without a care in the world.


    My Campione instincts went into overdrive. I could practically taste her Divine nature, but also the fact that she was strong.


    Stupidly strong.


    Whatever she was, she even dwarfed Izanami who was standing right next to me.


    Honestly, the only comparison I had to compare with was Meridia when she split a portion of herself off and left her realm.


    I glanced at Izzy who was utterly shocked and silent and even trembling slightly.


    I took a step forward infront of her. I didn''t know what this thing was, but I would be damned if Izzy was harmed under my watch.


    This thing that took the appearance of a girl not older than Kunou. Black hair so dark and it was only matched by her eyes. It seemed to absorb any light that tried to touch it. Pointy ears that denoted her inhuman nature. And...strange clothes I couldn''t even bring myself to comment on due to the sheer power that radiated from her.


    I had no idea who this was. So many sensations hit me all at once. Draconic, Divine, and a plethora of somethings that seemed unending.


    However, my Partner seemed to recognize her immediately.


    [Ophis..] Ddraig sounded terrified.


    Her voice was monotone yet, somehow, carried with it reverberation that made me think of the Kaleidoscope when actualized.


    "Found you."


    ***


    Here''s the weekends chapter, a little late, but here nontheless.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 313:

    Chapter 313:


    Sona POV


    "Sona, it''s good to see you."


    "Lady Lucifuge, thank you for activating the teleportation circle for me." I politely bowed my head in her direction.


    "It is no trouble." She smiled faintly. "Rias and her Peerage are out back, would you like me to escort you?"


    "It''s fine, I know the way."


    "Very well. I am preparing tea and snacks, they will be ready shortly, please tell Rias when you see her."


    I gave her one last polite nod as she walked off to the kitchen. I guess formalities were slightly dropped in these circumstances. It''s not like I haven''t been to this house hundreds, if not thousands of times since I was born.


    Even if I had thoughts preoccupying my, my body seemed to carry me through the mansion with ease to the point I didn''t even realize I came upon two individuals I recognized.


    "Oh, Sona!" Lord Gremory perked up seeing me, Lady Gremory right at his side.


    "How are you doing, Sona?" Lady Gremory had a very gentle tone as always.


    "I am doing well, Lady Gremory."


    "Always so polite." Lord Gremory chuckled. "I''m glad you''re safe. That all of you are." He smiled towards his wife ¨C Ex-wife?


    I wasn''t entirely sure what was happening there. The way they were sitting seemed to exude familiarity, which wasn''t surprisingly considering the length of their relationship over the past centuries. However, it also lacked that sort of intimacy that couples were known for.


    I supposed it''s safe to assume that Lady Gremory''s apparent relationship with her....grandson was not one that surprised Lord Gremory.


    "It''s all thanks to our grandson." Venelana beamed. "I can''t wait to thank him properly, again."


    And suddenly, all my thoughts came to a screeching halt.


    Even Lord Gremory looked utterly flabbergasted. That was, until he started laughing abruptly.


    "That boy has no idea what he''s in for, that''s for sure!"


    Lord Gremory seemed to have no mind that Lady Gremory insinuated she was going to be intimate with their grandson at a later point. If anything, he seemed entirely amused by the idea.


    .....this family was so strange.


    But I had no room to talk with my sister being....well, my sister.


    How many times has she showed interest towards me?


    "....yes, it''s thanks to Wilhelm that we escaped alive." I begrudgingly admitted.


    "What a fine man he''s grown into. Just look at that, taking after his Grandfather!" Lord Gremory jabbed his finger at the phone in Venelana''s hand. "And he even has his own Daughter! Such a cute little thing. Vene, did you pass a message, huh? I''d love to meet him at some point."


    Lady Gremory let out a giggle in response. "I told him already, but with everything that''s been happening, it''s probably been pushed to the side for now."


    Lord Gremory.....pouted. "I guess it can''t be helped. He''s involved in that whole Fae thing right now, and now this. Oh well, just make sure to tell him that the offer is open ended."


    "Millicas also said he wanted to meet his brother, I''ll make sure to say something again, but no promises."


    "That''s all I ask."


    Lady Gremory turned to me. "I''m surprised that Serafall let you out of her sight."


    "She only did because I said was coming over here." I couldn''t help but sigh. "And she''s still has meetings all day. I was called in earlier again, but she couldn''t get away."


    "Again?" Venelana raised an eyebrow. "I was also called to come in for a couple hours, but this is getting out of hand. How many times have they had you come in?"


    "Half a Dozen."


    Lady Gremory frowned. "I will tell them to let you rest. It''s bad enough what happened, but to be pulling you every which way right after. Hmph, I will have words with my son and your sister."


    And that was one of the many reasons I always adored Lady Gremory.


    "Thank you, Lady Gremory." I said sincerely.


    "It''s no problem, Sona." She smiled brightly again. "And Rias is out back with her Peerage."


    With another polite nod, I left and continued to make my way through the large mansion. Surprisingly, despite the size of this place, they had very few servants. It was inhabited by mostly Peerage members who took up the chores and such. I knew Okita Souji had his own set of pieces and his Rook took some duties here to watch over the family under Lord Lucifer''s request. And there were others.


    Lord Gremory''s peerage wasn''t established entirely for just his...pleasure.


    But there were no traditional servants.


    Everyone just chalked it up to the Gremory oddness.


    Though I did hear some rumors, something about the Old Satan Faction using spies and had snuck into the mansion under the guise of Servants long before I was born.


    I never asked about it as it seemed like a personal and private matter.


    I dismissed those random thoughts and pushed the back door open, seeing my friend sitting around with several other people.


    "Sona, you came!" Rias happily greeted.


    Her excitement was always contagious, I felt myself smiling back, seeing my friend again. Even if it''d only been a day or so since we''d been called in together to give reports, it felt like an eternity.


    "Rias." I politely greeted back. "Are you doing well?"


    "Yeah, good. I''m doing great." Rias smiled happily , but it felt.....forced.


    I''ve known her long enough to tell when she''s in these kinds of moods.


    "She''s lying." Akeno, who sat at the table with Rias, said bluntly.


    "Akeno!" Rias squawked in embarrassment.


    I guessed she still felt awkward about it? Letting out another sigh, I took an empty seat at the table. "I''m still shaken." I closed my eyes, letting out a breath of air. "I thought I was ready for that kind of thing, to be able to fight a real battle. I''ve ran so many battle simulations, trained with my peerage on many ''what-if'' scenarios, yet.....we almost died."


    "I..." Rias looked down. "Yeah..." She whispered.


    I shared a look with Akeno who shot me a thankful expression.


    "How''s Gasper?" In the immediate commotion we had forgotten about her other Peerage member who always hid himself away. The Half-Vampire who couldn''t control his Sacred Gear which activated on sight. So he hid himself away.


    "He was scared ¨C obviously. But otherwise, he''s not hurt, just shaken too." Rias smiled wryly.


    "Where are your other peerage members?" I glanced around and couldn''t see them.


    "They''re running around doing some training." Rias sighed. "Well, I don''t think it could be called that, but that''s why they claim. I think they don''t want to sit still right now. Issei''s reaction was to immediately start running around and doing his exercises again. And Kiba.....Kiba felt guilty that Issei almost died to protect him that he''s taking it upon himself to hover over him."


    "Is he still upset about the Excalibur Pieces?" I pushed my glasses up.


    "Surprisingly...no." Rias looked confused. "I guess he is, but at the same time he isn''t. I think Issei''s little sacrifice brought back some really bad memories for Kiba, so he''s coping in the only way he knows how. So his anger right now is overcome with guilt."


    That needed to be dealt with sooner rather than later. But knowing Rias, she''ll ignore it until it''s a problem that can''t be ignored. It was rude to interfere in another''s running of their peerage, so I didn''t voice my thoughts.


    "What about Koneko?"


    "Well ¨C"


    Boooom!


    We all turned to see said girl throwing boulders at the two running boys as they screamed.


    "I see..." I just blinked.


    "Fufu..." Akeno giggled to herself with a....sadistic look on her face. "Ara Ara, they''re in for a beating. Our Koneko decided to join them in their training."


    For some reason, Akeno was practically drooling.


    Which....was a little much even for her.


    I glanced at Rias who flushed red in embarrassment.


    I glanced back at Akeno who I think had snuck her hand down between her legs.


    Opening my mouth, I closed it again. It was best to ignore that and not comment. I''ve been around Serafall long enough to know certain ways around situations like this.


    "Fallen Angel.....Sadism." Rias glanced back at me with red cheeks and muttered.


    And it suddenly made sense.


    Akeno''s sadistic interests were no secret. Nor was her....origin and hate of her Father. She was a Half Fallen Angel and despised her Fallen Angel Father. Seeing another ¨C Powerful ¨C Fallen Angel get so thoroughly debased and beaten.....


    I didn''t need to continue down that line of thought.


    Suffice to say, she was probably still very happy.


    "Have you heard any news?" I decided to chance the subject.


    "Probably only what you heard. Brother did mention something about a Peace Meeting coming up with the other factions. He said not to tell anyone, and that the only reason he told me was that we would need to be there incase the other factions had questions."


    "Yes, my Sister said the same. As witnesses, we are there to give our accounts if they call upon us. It''s likely that Michael and the Angels will want to hear everything from our mouths as well as the reports we gave."


    I wanted to say it''s surprising that we were having a Peace Meeting, but it seemed like this had been a long time in the making. Technically, we''re still at war, but there haven''t been open or rather wide spread hostilities in a long time.


    ".....did you hear anything else?" I asked.


    "You mean about Wilhelm?" Rias questioned.


    "Sona sure seems interested in him~" Akeno giggled. "Maybe there''s something else there."


    "There is no such thing!" I adamantly denied.


    "Sona-chan~" Rias had that mischievous look of hers. "It''s okay, you don''t need to lie."


    Hmph.


    I pushed my glasses up. "I think your mom already took that spot, Rias. Unless, you''re suggesting I''m attempting to get with both of them?"


    Rias just started sputtering.


    "Do you think they''d let me join in?" N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "Akeno!" Rias squawked again, scandalized and turning bright red. "That''s my mom!"


    "And she''s hot." Akeno grinned. "If I knew that she was open for it, I would have made a pass earlier."


    "Y-you..!" Rias didn''t seem to know how to respond.


    I was not prepared for this.


    "And it''s not like Wilhelm isn''t handsome. Did you see him? Definitely filled out his clothes a lot better than when we saw him back in school."


    "....please stop." Rias whined.


    "Now, picture your mom and him fu ¨C"


    Rias made a strange sound as she launched herself over the table, attempting to strangle her Queen. The latter of whom just broke out in a fit of giggles as they struggled.


    That his Magic was beyond even Gods now?


    How was he progressing this fast!?


    It was frustrating!


    The more I learned, the more I felt like all my efforts were pointless.


    "And he had the True Longinus as well. The strongest Holy Weapon in the world, and he could use it like he wasn''t a Half-Devil." I snorted, getting annoyed as this went on. "Do we know how he was able to avoid being burnt to a crisp by the Holy Power? Not to mention able to use its Balance Breaker and somehow become a Archangel for the duration."


    I''m sure the Angels will be enthused by that bit of information.


    I did not envy my sister''s current predicament.


    "No, Brother was tight lipped about it. One of the things he said not to spread around as they talk it over." Rias shook her head. "And if he''s worried about it, that means others are."


    "Yeah, the Angels and Fallen might throw a fit if they find out we can become immune to their main weapons." I spoke my thoughts aloud. "But..." I turned my eyes to Issei. "It''s entirely possible that the answer is right here."


    Everyone else turned towards him too.


    "Any progress on.....whatever this is?" I asked.


    Rias raised her hand up to poke Issei. A strange Energy-like shield came up and protected him, blue in color.


    "We''ve been experimenting with it, but we''re still working on what exactly it is. I asked mom and she just said it wasn''t anything bad and it''s called ''Aura'' or something, and but hasn''t said anything else." Rias frowned, clearly annoyed about the whole thing.


    "What about Ajuka, did he not show any interest?"


    "He did, but...."


    "Other priorities." I sighed, guessing what she wanted to say. "I guess we''ll have to wait and see. They said that they were going to try and pull in the Youkai to the Peace meeting, so hopefully we''ll get some answers there."


    I just....wanted to understand how.


    Was he just talented, or am I doing something wrong?


    Hopefully, I would find out soon.


    [****]


    Wilhelm POV


    I didn''t know what I should say.


    I was honestly frozen solid here.


    This.....thing was staring right at me without blinking and it was very intimidating.


    Izzy was also a statue, and I felt like Ddraig was having trouble speaking.


    I couldn''t tell if this thing was intentionally projecting its presence so blatantly, or if this was just its natural state of being. Or Gods....was this how it felt after it reeled in its overwhelming power?


    "You." It ¨C she, raised her dainty hand to point at me.


    I expected a follow up, or anything, but....she didn''t speak again.


    ".....what do you want from me?" I barely managed to get out under her drilling eyes.


    "Help me beat Baka-Red."


    ....I don''t know what that meant.


    "I ¨C"


    "Smell similar." The thing suddenly was right in my face, staring straight into my eyes.


    "Pardon?"


    "Lots of things."


    I blinked, still unable to decipher its words.


    "Cao Cao." It said again. "Promised to help. Gone now. You help."


    "...why me?" I still didn''t know what I was supposed to supposedly help with.


    "Strong. Noisy. Hear it every time you enter the world." She said had that expressionless look on her face. "Noisy beats noisy."


    However, her explanation made my eyes widen.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Enter World, noisy. Lots of noise, like Baka-Red. Too many voices, too many things happening all at once."


    [She''s talking about Great Red.] Ddraig spoke.


    "Yes." The thing apparently heard Ddraig from inside my soul. "Ddriag, help too. Too noisy, want my silence back."


    ".....Lady Ophis." Izzy spoke up with a still terrified look about her. "Perhaps you should explain it fully he doesn''t.....understand." She chose her words very carefully.


    Ophis frowned and the realm shuddered for a moment before stopping. "Baka-Red came into my home, won''t leave. Too noisy, I want my silence. Cao Cao promised to help me beat Baka-red, now he''s gone. You help in his place."


    "Great Red lives in the dimension Gap. You mean to say, he''s being too noisy in the Dimensional Gap, where you live?"


    "Yes."


    "It''s a big place, why not just go to a different part?"


    "Too noisy." She sounded....annoyed, like she didn''t like repeating herself.


    "But....." I didn''t understand what she was trying to say. I knew frighteningly little about the thing infront of me. The bare basics of it''s origin and that''s it. And even that was...too little for dealing with a being like this. "You were born in the void between worlds, devoid of all life....." And I suddenly realized what she meant. "Great Red is the Dragon of Dreams, his existence is everything that comes from dreams, all of existence, every possibility that could be dreamed, all contained into a single entity. And that''s...blasting right into the Dimensional Gap for someone like you. Someone who never coexisted with the concept of life before."


    She was getting spammed with everything that every single entity dreamed, right in her face, every second that she''s near Great Red.


    "Yes." Her eyes sort of sparkled, like she was happy that I finally understood. "Want my silence back."


    But that left me with one worry. "How do you expect me to do to something like that?"


    From what I vaguely remember, Ophis and Great Red were supposed to be relatively equal in strength. Yet, she''s asking me to fight something equal to her when her current self fucking terrified me.


    Ophis looked actually thoughtful at my question. I don''t think even she knew what I was supposed to do.


    And with that small opening, I did the thing I was best at.


    I flicked my hand, grabbed Izzy into my arms and pulled her through a portal with me, quickly shutting it off behind us.


    "Wilhelm..." Izzy breathed out, as if sighing in relief.


    "What the fuck." I felt my heartrate skyrocketing as I pulled myself up from the sand dune we landed on.


    I didn''t have even a second to think about where I took her, and apparently, it''s the same place I threw the user of the Divine Dividing that one time.


    "I have heard about those who ran afoul one of the Dragon Gods, but I never expected myself to be facing one down like that." Izzy forced herself to her feet. "I only hope that Yomi remains once she grows bored and leaves.


    "Is that normal then? To just....leave?"


    "I don''t know about Great Red, but for Ophis.....the Infinite Dragon Gods usually leaves after getting what it wants or grows bored. Sometimes without issue, or sometimes realms go missing. The only option is to usually wait it out and hope."


    "Are we ¨C" The words died in my mouth.


    I stared in utter shock as my previous portal was forced back open.


    A petite arm reaching through and pulled it back open, and a familiar ''little girl'' walking through.


    Without even thinking again, I grabbed the Spear out of my Ring and stepped infront of Izzy.


    And for the first time in a very long time, I felt scared.


    I was very close to jumping to my final trump card.


    Ophis, didn''t even react to my attempt to run away.


    Instead, she looked at my curious, specifically my spear that is. Like she recognized it. "Made promise, not your home." She replied, staring right at the spear before turning back towards me and a little tilt of her head. "Give."


    I hesitantly held the spear out.


    "No, the tasty thing." She frowned, tossing the True Longinus to the side like it was a piece of garbage.


    "....tasty thing?"


    Ophis didn''t wait for me to response, she grabbed my arm. And I felt like no matter what I did, I couldn''t get her to let go.


    She reached forward, and space distorted. It took a moment for me to realize she just forced herself into my Storage Ring and pulled something out.


    She held a disk-like thing her in her hand before releasing me.


    Something I hadn''t thought of in a bit since I got it. "The Gorgoneion?" I blurted out.


    She completely ignored me, just staring at it. Then just like all her unrecognizable actions, she opened her mouth, and ate it.


    Her eyes flashed.


    A few strands of her hair turned silver for a brief moment before returning to black. Her body bulged for a second before returning to normal as she held her stomach. One of her eyes changed color but also returned to normal.


    She looked up and burped.


    A wisp of divinity seeped out.


    ....what just happened?


    "Hey, is that Great Red?" I pointed off into the distance.


    The Infinite Dragon God turned to look.


    And while I would normally be dumbfounded, and marvel at the sheer ridiculousness of that working, I was understandably very stressed at the moment. I waved my hand, opening a new portal right next to her and in one swift movement, literally kicked her through before slamming it shut.


    "....what just happened?" Izzy finally managed to ask mimicking my sentiments.


    "No fucking idea."


    "And what''s stopping The Dragon God from coming back?"


    "I pressed the Meridia Button."


    My Kaleidophone then buzzed. And I didn''t even need to look to know who was calling. Still blankly staring at the spot Ophis just occupied, I answered.


    "Wilhelm." I recognized Meridia''s not all-too-pleased tone. "At your earliest convenience can you please come over. I believe there is a matter that needs discussion."


    [***]


    Sorry for late chapter, the p.a.t.r.e.o.n. chapter took much longer than expected. That being said, the next chapter over there is probably going to take me several days to write up, so don''t get worried if i disappear for a few days.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 314:

    Chapter 314:


    "So....."


    "You should probably go see her." Izzy stated.


    "Can I procrastinate a little more? I have a feeling that Meridia is a little.....upset."


    "It''s not good to make a woman wait, Wilhelm." Izzy chuckled. "And I''m sure if you explain the situation properly, she will not be upset."


    Yeah, I know. It''s just going to be awkward.


    "Want a lift back home?" I offered.


    "....Do I have a home still?" Izzy blinked, rather thoughtful. "I hope Ophis didn''t just shatter Yomi in her anger before following."


    "Can you not feel it?"


    "Not when I''m outside Japan like this. While I could open a path due to my connection it''s....thin? I suppose that''s the best way to say it." The Goddess of Death shrugged. "I sincerely hope it''s not destroyed, it will take centuries if not thousands of years to reform."


    "Huh, didn''t know it could reform..."


    "It''s part of an entire Cosmology, supported by a predominant World-View that is still prevalent among Humans in Japan."


    That made sense.


    I guessed it would take more than a regular ''destruction'' to truly remove Yomi from existence.


    "Well, worse case, you can stay with me." I gave her a genuine smile.


    ".....You are one of the only people that would willing invite a Goddess like me to live with them." She huffed rather cutely. "Let''s hope for the best."


    I took that as a cue. I traced back the coordinates and easily connected back to where we were previously before running from a Dragon God. "Looks like we were worried for nothing."


    "So it seems." She nodded walking up to the portal. Before she walked through, she quickly turned to me, placing a quick kiss on my cheek. "Don''t think I didn''t notice how you continued to put yourself infront of me when you thought we were in danger." She looked away and quickly disappeared back into her realm.


    I was silent for a moment, rubbing my cheek where she kissed me.


    [That was terrifying.]


    "Yeah..." I responded, regaining my wits. "Though I didn''t think you would feel the same way."


    [Fuck that. Great Red and Ophis are scary as hell. I''m not a coward so I can admit they both terrify me. Find me any Dragon that says different, and I''ll point to you an insane idiot.] N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "What exactly do you know about them? To be honest, I never looked too much into them because I never had the intention of actually meeting either." Certainly didn''t expect the Infinite Dragon God to come find me.


    Though some of the things she said....or tried to say? Some of the things she implied were.....interesting.


    "And do you think she knows about, well, me?"


    [I wouldn''t be surprised. Ophis isn''t....a God of the world, if that makes sense. She ¨C and she used to be an old man by the way ¨C was born in the Dimension Gap before the planet came into existence. So take of that what you will.]


    And the Dimensional Gap was the boundary between many dimensions. A unique space that existed around this specific world-line.


    [I also heard something many years ago, but I never confirmed it.]


    "Hmm?"


    [I heard that Great Red stops outside invasions.]


    ....Oh.


    I guessed I''m lucky that my method of travel doesn''t run afoul of the fuck-off gigantic Dragon made of Dreams. Because at this moment, I was almost entirely sure that he knew about me.


    "Maybe I should pay him a visit?" I almost laughed at myself for even saying it, however...


    Strangely, I felt Ddraig shudder inside me.


    "....there''s a story there."


    [I may or may not have met him before.]


    "....you challenged him to a fight, didn''t you?"


    [I''m the Red Dragon Emperor! I can''t have another Red Dragon above me!]


    "How bad were you wrecked?"


    [Fuck you.]


    "I''ll summon you right infront of him."


    [.... I hate you.]


    "yeah, yeah, now spill it."


    [There''s a Dragon-shaped crater on the moon.]


    I opened my mouth, but I honestly had no words. How do you even respond to something like that?


    "How''d you make it back to Earth?"


    Ddraig let out a sigh. [I flew, and it was hard, because I had a broken wing....please don''t tell Albion, he doesn''t know that story.]


    I''m sure he''s leaving out copious amounts of Magical bullshit he must have used to survive in space.


    "Like I''d give that shitty dragon any ammunition. Did you see his wielder? I felt like I was going to get cut from all the edge he was showing."


    [Pfft, right.] Ddraig chuckled.


    Well, I calmed down a little bit and got my metaphorical shit together. I made sure to retrieve the Spear to where Ophis decided to throw it.


    I twirled it a few times, getting all the sand off it. Letting out a sigh, I was about to put it back until I noticed something strange.


    A massive sandstorm on the horizon, and it was shaped oddly, as if...


    There was a face in the storm.


    And it was pissed.


    And coming right at me.


    And I think I could faintly feel Divinity from here.


    [.....Are we in Egypt?]


    "Well, shit... think they''re still hold a grudge?" I questioned aloud, looking down at the spear. It''s not like Big G was broadcasting his Divinity to the world. The Spear itself only vaguely gave off his presence due to its characteristics.


    Would they really charge right at anything even resembling him?


    The Spear started pulsing as if it was panicking.


    I took that as a yes.


    I threw my hands up and quickly opened a portal into Meridia''s realm.


    [***]


    I wiped some sand from my face as I stood up, continuously dusting myself off.


    That could have been bad.


    Not like.....hurtful, but getting into a argument with another world power would not be a good choice.


    But now I had sand in places I didn''t want sand.


    ...Why don''t I have a spell to remove sand? I know some cleaning spells, but they did nothing to sand, what the hell?


    "Ahem."


    I blinked, looking up at the source.


    Usually, my eyes would happily land on those very beautiful legs of hers, but in this particular moment, something else about Meridia caught my attention. Well, honestly, all her features usually kept me preoccupied.


    But it was something new, and I just couldn''t put my finger on it.


    Maybe it was the Infinite Dragon God that she was holding up by the collar of her dress?


    And Ophis just had an utterly blank expression as she looked at me.


    "I have never seen that child in my life."


    [Well done.]


    Thanks.


    Meridia raised a single eyebrow. She slowly turned to Ophis. "Do you know who this is?"


    "Yes." Ophis answered with that same blank look.


    "Want to try again?" Meridia asked dryly.


    ".....I love you?"


    There was a little huff and a smidgen of red on her cheeks and she turned slightly away as to not meet my eyes.


    "Stay." Meridia said firmly as she set Ophis down.


    "....Don''t get smart with me, girlie! That''s ten points off your final grade!"


    "Since when am I being graded!?" She cried again, the cracks became more predominant. "I already graduated from Valkyrie School!"


    "Don''t back sass! Another ten points, haha!"


    "Waaah!"


    "Look, I''ll even be merciful and give you some advice. Giants are large beings, so, they have a very large weakness that all other men have!"


    "A-are you telling me to ¨C"


    "Punch them in the dangly bits, your airhead!"


    "I''m a woman!" One of the giants suddenly stopped, turning to glare at Odin.


    "..."


    "....."


    "My Apologies." Odin took his hat off, bowing his head.


    "Hmph." She scoffed, going back to pounding on the Valkyrie''s barrier.


    "Is what you thought I would say!" Odin let out a mad cackle as he leapt at the supposed female giant, his Divine Spear in hand.


    The spear of his that could match many powerful and legendary weapons, even those Indra hoarded.


    "I''m an equal opportunist when it comes to kicking ass!" He laughed, stabbing the female giant through the foot. "Take my Gungnir since you''re not getting my other ''Spear''!"


    "Lord Odin!" The Valkyrie whined. "P-please don''t say things like that in public!"


    "Shut up you boyfriendless Valkyrie. You can tell me not to talk about my ''spear'' when you actually see one for yourself!"


    "But you walk around naked all the time!"


    "Hahahahaha! No wonder you don''t have a boyfriend, I must''ve ruined you since no other men can compare!"


    "Waah!"


    I let out a snort, watching the two''s antics.


    It was clear that Odin was just playing around and he wasn''t actually teaching the young Valkyrie anything productive.


    I descended, holding my Pipe out, I waved it in the air smacking the second Giant on the back of the head who had been assailing the young woman, knocking it unconscious.


    "Waa!?" She blurted out in surprise.


    "Old Monkey, it''s been awhile." Odin greeted, sitting atop the corpse of the Giant he had just slayed.


    "O-old Monkey.....S-sun Wukong!?" The Valkryie exclaimed.


    "How did you do this again?" I scratched my head before clasping my hands. "Well met." I gave a Norse-style greeting.


    "Heh." Odin stood up and bowed respectfully. "And to you, old friend."


    "Teaching the new generation?" I eyed the star struck Valkyrie.


    "Bah, she''s a lost cause. Always shouting and ruining my good times." Odin harrumphed.


    "Then why do you keep her with you?"


    "Hmph....it''s hard to find someone who can keep up." The Old God grumbled, clearly having an attachment to the young woman.


    "Hmm, so you wouldn''t mind If I took her? I got a grandson about her age, I could ¨C" I stopped as a spear was at my throat, though a wide grins split my face. With a chuckle, I pushed the tip of his Divine Spear away from my neck. "You were always a softie on the inside."


    "Hmph, her Grandmother would castrate me if I let anything happen to her." The Old God grumbled again. "Why are you here, old Monkey? I don''t mind you visiting, but you''re being awfully composed. Did that Lightning Bastard send you over here? I don''t mind telling him to his face what I think about any plans or damn schemes he''s cooking. Maybe I should remind him that I can look into the future if I chose just as well."


    Hmm, not entirely unaccurate. Odin didn''t have the inherent ability like Indra. No, the Old God could do it through his own Magical Prowess and Rituals.


    Honestly, I don''t know if that made it more terrifying or not.


    "Yes, and no." I admitted. It was no good to try to lie to an Old God like him who could see through such things.


    "Explain." Odin propped himself up by his spear.


    "I''m on a job right now, but he didn''t tell me to come over here. I did so because I think it would be the easiest option."


    "Just out with it. You''re not the type to try and be coy about this crap." Odin sighed.


    "The Peace Conference that''s coming up with the Three Abrahamic Factions, I assume you''re going?"


    "...Not many know that." Odin grunted. "Is this how that Bright Pidgeon felt when I revealed the same thing to him? Damn future sight, I''m going to mess up his predictions after this, just watch me."


    Haha, well I wouldn''t complain. If there''s one thing that would ruin Indra''s day, it''s someone else messing with the future through similar methods.


    "Can I take that as a yes?" I smiled.


    "Bah, of course you already know, you wouldn''t come out here otherwise. That old crow Azazel asked me to come. I talked with my boy and he thought it was a good idea, so I was gonna represent Asgard and make decisions based on that."


    "That and you were called out, weren''t you?" I raised an eyebrow. "Loki causing problems again?"


    "Nothing we can prove, obviously." Odin sighed. "So I gotta go clean up his messes again."


    "Why do you continue to put up with him? Politics be damned, you wouldn''t suffer anyone else that''s done what he''s done over the years, even with all the good he''s done as well."


    ".....It''s complicated." Odin said quietly. "Regardless, what you want?"


    "Mind if I tag along as a witness?"


    Odin Blinked. "You want in?.....Does Indra have an interest in the Three Factions now? He''s always despised them. No, it''s something else, I''m sure he''s been keeping up with the news, so it''s most likely has to do with that young boy who fought that Susanno brat. Did Indra take an interesting in him as well?"


    "Yes, but I already investigated him for Indra. This is something else."


    "Hmph, investigating a brat barely in his twenties?"


    "Yeah, I felt bad about it too. Uncovered some.....personal information that I wish I didn''t. I never like playing these types of games with the younger generation, just doesn''t seem fair. I gave him a Peach as an apology."


    "You lot and your Karma. I guess that alleviated you from some guilt, huh?"


    I just shrugged. "But to answer, it''s specifically about one of the women who appeared at his side."


    "Ah." Odin said plainly, and I know I didn''t need to explain further. "But....why are you investigating a women who Indra lent his weapon to?"


    ".....Who said Indra lent her his weapon?" I raised an eyebrow again.


    "Stole it? No....then how?" Odin''s eye widened.


    "That''s the question, isn''t it?"


    Odin tapped his chin, clearly deep in thought. "This is...odd."


    A foreboding thing for such a wise God to say.


    "If I do accept you, you know you''re going to have to follow the rules? No pulling any of that Indra bullshit, even if he asks you to after I agree."


    "As a Buddha, I swear." I raised my hand up, flaring my holy aura to prove a point.


    "I''ll take that then." Odin nodded in approval. "This is turning into a bigger and bigger event."


    "Oh, are more factions joining?" Indra rarely told me any additional details.


    "Azazel is cooking up a scheme to try and pull the Youkai in."


    "That''s expected after everything. You can''t ignore players of that caliber and they would be fools to not try something so obvious. That reminds me, did you look into the God Slayer that reappeared?"


    "Not fully, information is scarce. I''ll get a better look when I go. Don''t know how she''s walkin around, saw her corpse myself during the War. Took a handful of Minor Gods with her, and a few of those original Devil Pillars those winged bats like to go on about."


    "It should be interesting. Anyone else?"


    "The Angels convinced Lugh to throw his lot in with them." Odin replied.


    "Hmm, I think I remember that Lugh was close to the God of Heaven." I rubbed my chin. "Which is weird considering how much Christianity wiped out their religion in the region among the humans."


    "Only on the surface." Odin stated. "You know how hard it is to control worshippers, never doing what you want. He helped light bright move the important stuff away from the public. They lost a lot of popularity, but their foundations were never in danger at all."


    Interesting if nothing else.


    "But enough of that, we need to hash out the details. Which means, to the strip club!" Odin loudly declared.


    "Lord Odin!" The Valkyrie cried, having been jolted from her stupor previously. "You can''t! Think of your position."


    "My position is about to be my face between some big boobs!"


    "Waaah!"


    Oh well, I guess I could humor him. I knew he''s doing it just to mess with me, and probably the little Valkyrie to a lesser extent.


    Though I am looking forward to this [meeting.


    [***]


    Sorry for the long delay, had a bunch of things going on with the intention of pumping out a huge chapter over on p.a.t.r.e.o.n. Didn''t really work our entirely as planned, but i managed to more or less to the equivilent of about three days. On a side note, i saw some peopel saying that Ophis was stronger than Meridia? I know that often the collison of different media has many arguments, but I think this is one of the most clear cut cases of -- Meridia is substantially stronger than Ophis as full power.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chatpers ahead, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 315: Interlude 22

    Chapter 315: Interlude 22


    Lugh POV


    "Another small meeting, is it?" I gently smiled as I walked through the door.


    "We thought it was appropriate." Michael The Archangel replied with a kind smile himself.


    "Well, I can''t fault you for your decision. Thing are.....awkward right now everywhere. Trying to publicly meet would likely draw too many eyes of those that don''t want such a meeting to happen."


    "I hope you don''t mind the location. I wished somewhere neutral since it was not just us this time." Michael gestured towards an empty seat across from him.


    "Not at all, and I completely understand." It''s never wrong to be cautious about accidently angering someone from another culture.


    Many things could be said about the Heaven faction of the Abrahamic Religion, but rarely were they impolite or rude.


    "Lady Gabriel, you are as brilliant as the last time we met." I greeted his second. "Your Father would be proud to know how bright you still shine after so many years."


    The second Archangel smiled so brightly that even her aura seemed to be eclipsed. How Yahweh was able to create such a gentle and kind being is still a mystery to me. Which is even stranger when you consider that she was one of the fiercest warriors I''d ever laid my eyes on.


    It has been many years since she had donned her armor for a true war, but behind those kind eyes of hers was a metal that could not be bent or shattered.


    A contradictory existence, yet it just made her all the more exuberant in my eyes. A Warrior of such prowess that she choose to be gentle and loving towards anyone.


    "Thank you, Lord Lugh." Gabriel said with complete genuineness.


    "Would you like to call in your second, Lugh?" Michael asked.


    "Who are you to address him so familiarly, Angel." Shadows around the room warped and condensed into the form of a crow with red eyes.


    "Badb, it''s alright. This isn''t a formal meeting." I carefully eased the Goddess.


    "Hmph." The Crow scoffed, silently standing upon the back of the other empty chair.


    I couldn''t blame her attitude. Most of my kin did not like the Abrahamic Factions for their part in causing our culture and history to become so obscure to the common masses. While I didn''t hold the ones infront of me responsible for their follower''s actions, it was still a.....sore subject.


    No Pantheon in the world could claim that their followers have not done something they were embarrassed or ashamed of in their name.


    It''s not like we were the Egyptians who purposely challenged them.


    The younger ones these days only saw that Heaven swept through and thoroughly embarrassed the Egyptian Gods, but the Egyptian''s were certainly not without fault in that conflict.


    "Goddess of War, it''s an honor." Michael didn''t react negatively in the slightest, and even lowered his head in greeting.


    Badb, who was pretty much looking for a fight, basically went silent at his behavior. I could imagine her looking rather flustered right now, unable to force anything at his attitude.


    I ignored her indignation for now and proceeded with the purpose of the meeting. "Shall we discuss the most obvious reason for gathering"


    Michael, while still showing that same bright smile about him, still fell melancholic as I said the words. "Twelve Portals we''ve discovered and subsequently closed."


    "Yes."


    "And unfortunately, we discovered some of them rather late." Michael turned to his companion as Gabriel raised her head.


    "We''ve lost twenty three Churches since they discovered that we were actively hunting them down." And it just felt wrong for her to show such sadness. What a pure creature she was. "In each occasion, we were able to push them back; however, the losses haven''t been low."


    "We''ve also suffered some losses. We don''t have the same amount of follower to bring about. The few dozen Druids and knights that died in the conflicts are.....heavy. It''s going to take a few years before the younger generation can step up." It was unfortunate, but we had to rely on our followers in matters like these.


    "It''s an unfortunate situation all around." Michael acknowledged. "We recently received the fourth batch of weapon that Lord Odin promised. So far, they have been wonderful in our fight. We separated the promised portion of them and will hand them over afterwards."


    "Good, we''ve been dusting off some of the old iron weapons ourselves, but we welcome more all the same." I nodded in thanks.


    "Have you made progress on what you spoke about in our last meeting?" Michael asked.


    I couldn''t help but sigh and shook my head. "Mananna?n mac Lir." I spoke the name of the Sea God who had all but retired from his official positions. "He''s still bound by the agreements, even if his Wife passed many years ago. He couldn''t give any worthwhile information about either Faerie Court."


    His Wife, Fand, A Fairy Queen. Thus, he had taken up the position of a Fairy King many years ago.


    Despite what many think, there are more than two Fairy Queens in existence. However, both Summer and Winter rule the Fae lands. The vast majority of any other Kings and Queens answered to them.


    Very few were outside their influence.


    "That is unfortunate." Michael frowned.


    "Yes, however, we may not see any significant presence from them for the time being. As you probably are aware, their attention has been focused elsewhere."


    Michael winced slightly. "I can''t imagine the Winter Queen is.....pleased."


    I snorted almost uncontrollably. "I''ve met her before, and I can tell you, she''s pissed. Some ''mortal'' cut off her hand when she overextended into Japan. I have no doubt she''s putting out many fires due to her subjects taking advantage to try and usurp power. It''s most likely the reason there hasn''t been any retaliation."


    Arrogant witch.


    And I wasn''t speaking of Balor.


    "And the information?" I asked.


    "Yes, the Forbidden Balor View Sacred Gear." Michael produced a piece of Parchment and slid it over to me.


    I picked it up, scanning over its contents and frowning. "Should I consider myself unlucky then?" I let out a sigh.


    Michael gave a wry smile. "I apologize, I had not know until I investigated."


    "It''s not your fault." I waived it off. "How were either of us supposed to know that it appeared in a Dhampir that was reincarnated by Lucifer''s little sister." I let out a sigh, burning the parchment away. "It''s not like I unwillingly handed over Grandfather''s Evil Eye to you all back then either."


    The Powers of the Sacred Gear came from Yahweh processing Grandfather''s Eye. I had willingly traded it with them at the time because we were in a much more precarious situation. We received much needed resources that played a significant role in our people winning over the Fomorians.


    "I''ll try to broach the subject at the Peace Meeting then, even if it''s unlikely to go anywhere." I resigned myself to not get my hands on that thing again. It would go a long way if we tried to sue for peace once more with the Formorians. And if not, well, I had other plans for it.


    "So you are decided in joining us?"


    "Yes, I believe it to be in our own best interest with the potential of outsiders to interfere in our own disputes." I glanced at Badb who was silent this time.


    She didn''t like cooperating with other Factions, however I think she realized the situation we were now in.


    "Not to mention, there are things we wish to confirm as well." The atmosphere turned dark. "Badb." I spoke her name with a hint of my own Divinity added.


    The pressure in the room alleviated with a annoyed noise from the Crow.


    "You speak of Sca?thach." Michael asked.


    "Yes. Let''s just say there are plenty who are....wary of her supposed return." Which was a very polite way of saying it.


    How many lesser Gods had fallen by her hands? How many Demi-Gods, Champions, or favored by our Pantheon had been turned to corpses at the end of her infamous spear?


    She relished in the Great War, and many different Factions suffered before she finally fell.


    Many had mixed feelings about her even among my own kin. Not many humans could achieve what she had, which made her even the more controversial figure.


    The Morrigan being the most outspoken in disfavor.


    "But you have your own concerns as well." I mentally gave one last goodbye to Great-grandfather''s harp.


    "Yes, hopefully, this will be enough to request the Spear back.....among other things." Michael didn''t sound too sure of himself.


    "You''ve known he''s had the spear for awhile now. Why the sudden need to get it back?" I admittedly didn''t know the exact details of what happened, as most didn''t concern me.


    "He was able to use it."


    "Oh?" I blinked at that. "Is he not a Half-Devil?"


    "He is."


    "Hmm, that''s strange." I rubbed my chin.


    "We have some reason to believe that he is able to remove his weakness to Holy Power. Which is how he was able to use the Spear." Michael explained.


    "Ah. You''re worried that it''s a repeatable method, and if he can remove that weakness, it can become a significant weapon for Devils as a whole."


    It was a Spear worthy of being a God''s weapon. It didn''t lose out to my own Spear in the slightest.


    Give something like that to those freakish Super Devils, then their power would just increase further. Thankfully, they are still susceptible to Holy Power just as any other Devil is. Or so I thought, that might change from what Michaels'' implied.


    This meeting was looking more and more interesting. A definite headache, but interesting nonetheless.


    "It is one of our main concern, yes." Michael fully acknowledged. "Can we count on you?"


    "I would happily attend at your side." I would support them in this case. Our alliance had lasted many years, and I saw no reason why to not help them now. The benefits far outweighed any perceived negative. Not to mention, we have our own interests in it.


    Michael smiled brightly again. "I have the full reports as to what happened, if you wish to read over them. I think you''ll find some things rather interesting."


    I raised an eyebrow as I took the new parchment from him.


    It only took me a moment to fully read it.


    "Very Interesting." It seems this was going to be a more popular event than I had first thought.


    [***]


    Whew, I''m back, mostly. This chapter should have been out a few days ago, but work really kicked me in the balls. Originally, this wasn''t going to be an interlude, but it got too long, so i just cut it off at this point and made it so. Normal schedule will resume this Tuesday EST.


    Anyways, Merry Christmas, Happy Holidays, and if you want to support me or read 7 chapters ahead, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. / astoryforone

 Chapter 316:

    Chapter 316:


    I straightened my tie and made sure my shoes were tied. I glanced over at Meridia as she adjusted her dress back on herself.


    She easily regained her normal demeanor and with a few motions, it looked like she hadn''t been bent over her own throne just a few minutes ago.


    I was still a little peeved that my Gorgoneion was gone.....or maybe it wasn''t? I would check in later, see If I could get it back.


    Regardless.


    Seeing her bent over again, fixing her dress a little...


    I really couldn''t help myself.


    A crisp clap echoed out into the otherwise silent area.


    Meridia stiffened, then slowly turned back towards me, a bright red hue on her cheeks. I assumed it was only matched by the new red spot her left butt cheek was now sporting.


    "I regret nothing."


    "For last words, they are not the worst I''ve heard." She said dryly, waving her hand and I felt the void tug on me.


    "Wait!" She paused as I smiled towards her. "I love you."


    She huffed cutely, rolling her eyes. "I love you too, despite how much of a fool you are."


    "...be gentle."


    "I''ll be as gentle with you as you were to me."


    "To be fair, you were the one who was being roug¡ª" The words died in my mouth and I only saw the flustered face of my Lover for a brief moment before I was pushed through the boundaries of her realm.


    I saw existence stretch, stars fade, replaced by the cosmic powers that coated the very walls of reality.


    Honestly, If I wasn''t so used to this kind of experience, it might have given me a sort of existential crisis. But at this point I was used to seeing things that a normal person shouldn''t see.


    Otherwise, it wasn''t the worst method of traveling through different plains of existence that I''d ever used.


    Kind of pleasant, actually. N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    Like laying down in a boat as it floated down a quiet river.


    Until I was jerked in another direction, directly pulled back towards the plane that I knew to be Nirn.


    The familiar sensation of that place was easy to notice after spending so much time there. Each world has its own ''flavor'' for people who travelled around like I do.


    The stench of death hit me immediately, and I didn''t even notice how I came out face first into a stone floor.


    I let out a sigh, slowly standing up as I noticed I was within a summoning circle of sorts.


    I blinked looking around.


    Many undead monstrosities surrounded me. Hooded figures that were no doubt Necromancers. And there were many victims of their crafts, thrown about at random, their bodies torn apart, and even more were strewn across what looked like primitive torture machines.


    "That''s the most human looking Daedra I''ve ever seen." One of the hooded figures commented. I could vaguely see red eyes underneath.


    I guess I was.....technically a Daedra by their definition.


    On a side note, Meridia threw me into the ''path'' of their summoning, basically usurping it. And they ''just so happened'' to be Necromancers, what a coincidence.


    Well played.


    I fucking love that woman.


    "Quick, bind him!"


    "The spell is already going, he can''t escape and he''ll be our slave soon enough."


    I looked down at the floor, the Spell Circle was underneath me. And I felt the magics trying to wrap around me, but the combination of both my Aura and my Magic Resistance meant they were just slapped away.


    However, these idiots didn''t seem to realize that.


    "It''s done, he''s ours!"


    "Well done, kekeke.."


    "We''re one step closer now."


    The closest one to me, who appeared the leader, raised his staff up as if to command me. "Now, give your name and enter our service permanently!"


    I kinda just stared at him incredulously.


    "Can he not speak our language?"


    "Daedra should be able to speak it..."


    The leader spoke up again. "I command you! Speak!" He flared up his power, trying to intimidate me.


    If you insist.


    "Have you heard about our Lord and Savior Meridia?" I slammed Dawnbreaker into the ground, pulsing its Holy Light.


    It took a moment, but ever so slowly, they realized they fucked up.


    [***]


    I always loved coming to the College


    Just something about the Academic settings made me feel at ease. Well, some specific examples excluded. You pretty much always had to be on guard when at the Clock Tower, even if that was the most prestigious magical research institute back home.


    Admittedly, the College fell short in comparison, but I much preferred the ambience and relaxed nature of this place.


    In the future, I think I would happily send any of my children that had the inclination here when they reached a certain age. Let them get experience in a place like this before branching out to institutions like the Clock Tower.


    But I digressed. As my idle thoughts took me through the outer courtyards of the College, I ran into a familiar face and my own face split into a wide grin. "Tolfdir!" I exclaimed upon seeing him.


    The Older Mage perked up, turning to look at me. His expression changed abruptly, adorning a smile himself. "Oh Wilhelm, what a wonderful surprise."


    "It''s been far too long." I greeted. "How have you been?"


    "I''ve been doing as well as one could expect under the circumstances. And Yes, how long as it been? It seems that we''ve both been busy and running around these past weeks. My old bones finally needed a rest as it was." He let out a chuckle.


    "I heard you were hurt when those Dragons attacked. Are you okay? No lingering ailments?"


    "Oh yes, I have that curse called Old Age." He snickered. "Unfortunately, the Archmage did not have a cure for such a horrendous disease."


    "Please, you''ll outlive us all."


    "I certainly hope not." He smiled warmly. "This old man wants to retire at some point. If I have no one to pass my teachings onto, then I''ll have to work until I drop." He let out a good natured chuckle.


    Tolfdir was such an amazing person. In the time I spent at this place, I''ve never once heard a single bad thing said about him. And he even helped me so much when I was...younger.


    When I was so cocksure after first arriving here.


    Felt like a lifetime ago.


    I really needed to do something for him. Maybe give him some of the wine I plan on making with the Peach? Give him a few more years of youth?


    I think I owed him atleast that much.


    "Have you come to see the Archmage?" He asked.


    "I was just stopping by to visit. I was in the area, and thought I could spend some time catching up and talk to a few people. Is the Archmage around?"


    "He is, but you may not have luck meeting with him for the moment. He said he was going to lock himself in his quarters for a few days. I did not ask further, but I assume he is dealing with some important or delicate matters." Tolfdir replied.


    "Oh well." I shrugged. It wasn''t like I had anything important to talk to him about. Just wanted to check up after dropping a few bombs on him. Though, there is one person I specifically wanted to meet. "You wouldn''t happen to know about a newcomer? A woman with a purple robe, blue hair, pointy ears?"


    "You must be speaking about Medea. Such a wonderful young woman she is. A brilliant Mage as well. Why, I can''t help but feel I''m the one learning new things every time we speak." It wasn''t hot air, he was genuine with every word he spoke.


    Huh, guess she''s thriving here as well. "She around?"


    "Mmm..." Tolfdir tapped his chin. "Ah." He nodded. "I believe she is in Sergius''s lecture on Advanced Enchanting methods."


    "Sergius. He handles the supplies as well, right?"


    "Indeed." Tolfdir answered with another nod. "Is there something you require? Perhaps I can help you?"


    "Well, not so much that I need something." I scratched my cheek. "I stumbled upon a bunch of Necromancers who were.....not quite law-abiding. Suffice to say I''ve found myself with a good bit of supplies I wanted to offload while I was here."


    Tolfdir, uncharacteristically scowled. "Unfortunate. Perhaps if there were less such individuals in the world, certain Magical Studies wouldn''t be so taboo."


    "I don''t have a have an opinion one way or the other in this circumstance." Though his view of it was pure and one that came from an inherent desire to merely learn.


    "Of course." Tolfdir chuckled again. "Your patron, I believe, would not take kindly to you practicing such things."


    "The majority of Youkai are fighters." I explained. "And we''re vastly outnumbered if what I''ve discovered is correct. So imagine giving each Youkai a couple of these ¨C wands. Little more than sticks, and they don''t have to worry about maintenance or anything like that. Simple use and throw away. Fire and forget if you know the term."


    "A Thousand of these Petty Soul Gems equals about Ten Thousand of these ''Wands'' then?" Medea seemed to be thinking out loud. "It would certainly prove useful in warfare, but if you''re thinking they''re some sort of game changer ¨C"


    "I don''t" I cut her off. "It''s just...I''m not foolish enough to think one of us can be everywhere at once. It''s a war not a fight. I''m just trying to eek out any advantage for us that I can. Arming our soldiers with more power and options is basically what I''m on right now. And giving them a way to use magic without months of training can help level the playing field away from the Fae''s favor."


    A Thousand Youkai all lined up, facing off against a force of Fae ¨C most likely of higher numbers. If all of them could just simply reach to their sides, lift up a simple stick and unleash a basic fireball, numbering in the thousands with repeated use, it would do something.


    It''s unfortunate that giving them guns wouldn''t do much. It might be comical and win a battle or two versus lower end opponents, but mundane weaponry isn''t hard to defend against. It doesn''t hold the same ''weight'' that Magic does.


    But in regards to the wands, quantity is a quality of its own.


    And who says they had to be offensive spells?


    Give every Youkai a wand with a few uses of a Healing Spell?


    Or maybe a Warding spell?


    The options are nearly limitless.


    "I can''t fault you there." She let out a sigh. "Do you have more specifics?"


    I took out my notebook, handing it over. "It starts on page 27. I wrote out my thoughts and possible methods of application in crafting."


    I didn''t interrupt her as she skimmed through my notes. However, when she turned the page, a small smile made its way onto her face. "I''ll help, but I also want a hand in this." She tapped on the page, looking rather amused.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle myself. "Well, every war needs Siege Weapons."


    [***]


    Zekram Bael POV


    "Enter." I closed the book I was reading, setting it on the table next to me.


    "Ancestor." The Current Head of the Bael Family bowed respectfully.


    I eyed him for a moment before letting out a breath. "Raise your head."


    "Yes, Ancestor." He replied, standing straight up. "I bring news from the Old Satan Faction."


    "Oh?"


    "My spies have told me that there''s been some talk about...disobeying your commands, Ancestor." My descendant hesitantly relayed the information.


    I tapped my finger upon the closed book, a hint of annoyance flashed across my mind before I regained my composure. "If they know what''s best for them, they will listen to my words."


    "....Are you sure you wish to side with the New Satans in this circumstance? We could join in on the Old Satan Faction and gain some resources while they voiced their complaints."


    How short sighted.


    They were asking for a pittance after being thoroughly humiliated, and you want to stand with them? Why not just whore yourself out on the street for a few gold coins if that''s all you can think about?


    "Perhaps I should remind them for who''s descendants they decided to attack in their pitiful game."


    "But Venelana left the family, she''s no longer a Bael, Ancestor. Why should we care about what happens to her? And Sirzech''s son wouldn''t have been hurt, he was too precious to control him."


    "Ridiculous." I scoffed at his continued short sightedness. "She is, and always will be, a Bael. While she carries my bloodline, she is a Bael. Her Son who sits on the throne, is there because of my bloodline, and he is a Bael. Her daughter who shows magnificent talent as well, is a Bael. Her Grandchild has already shown outstanding talent as well, and he is thus a Bael. You would do well to remember this, Child. I looked the other way when you sought to remove your son, don''t continue down this foolish path."


    It didn''t matter what last name they carried. They were Baels, and everyone knows it still.


    However, I was not displeased with the Gremory brat that Venelana married. She was always an intelligent woman, but she never had the...passion for the political games that her husband did. I was pleased with the results of their union and I had nothing bad to say about that aspect. I was able to gain more strength due to that union as well.


    And that''s ignoring the son they produced in my glory.


    "But Sairaorg doesn''t have the bloodline, Ancestor." The fool quickly tried to cover himself.


    "And what if he has children?" I resisted the urge to roll my eyes. "Do I really need to explain how our Devil Genetics work?"


    "...No, Ancestor."


    Hmph. He''s lucky that the boy was still under our control.


    "Tell me in detail, what of these disappointments who cling to their Ancestor''s coattails?" The irony was that he could not understand that I added him to such grouping.


    The biggest disappoint in the Bael house right now. While Sairaorg did not possess the Power of Destruction, his father did. And yet, what had he done? Absolutely nothing.


    It''s almost shameful that the one''s carrying the Gremory name had furthered my agenda more than my own family.


    I suppose it didn''t matter.


    A Bael wass a Bael, regardless of what name they wore.


    "They''re upset that you stood with the New Satans during the incident. And now that you''re also pressuring them not to interfere with the upcoming Peace Meeting, there are many more voices who are showing discontent."


    "Now they will know not to cross me." I glowered. "And if they continue to push this issue, I will retaliate. Make that clear to them."


    They think they can kidnap and try to steal my bloodline? Not just Venelana, but Millicas as well. I had a.....soft spot for the young Devil. I admit to requesting time to nurture him every so often. They''re fools if they think I''m going to let it be at just this either. I simply don''t wish to cause any problems until certain things were settled.


    "Yes, Ancestor." He stiffened. "But.....why are we caring about the Peace Conference?"


    "I have a...newly vested interest."


    "Ancestor?"


    "The recent addition to my descendants that I have been made aware of. Your sister''s apparent Grandson that no one bothered to tell me about."


    Perhaps the fool could feel my irritation as he shrunk down in my presence.


    "But he''s just a Half-Devil." The current Head of the House muttered, seemingly ignoring every feat the child had performed thus far.


    But that was not what I focused on for the moment.


    "And he carries my Bloodline, boy. He carries my bloodline, and he''s not under our faction." I grit out in annoyance. "This Peace Conference is an opportunity to pull him back in where he rightfully belongs." Under my control, just as everyone else was.


    I''ve heard such information that this new descendant of mine already had a harem of his own. I would normally not care about such things, but when he can potentially pass my Bloodline outside of our society, then it becomes my concern.


    How long until he gets one of his lovers pregnant? He was apparently with that Fox Youkai in the East. Would she produce a Youkai with the Power of Destruction? She''s directly under the Shinto''s Head Goddess, how would I have to maneuver to get any of said children under Devil Rule?


    That foolish Sirzechs.


    Could his Maid not keep him in line? Did he really have to look for a human to relieve himself? The odds were astronomically lower, but even then, he simply had to take the boy in. Hells, I would have gladly sponsored the boy if he showed ability with the Power of Destruction. I would have used one of my free pieces and turned him into a true Devil.


    Problem Solved.


    Unfortunately, it seemed my descendants were intent on their foolish endeavors.


    I was originally against the Peace Conference. I felt that my descendants would grow stronger, that Devil Kind would grow stronger, if we still had an ''enemy'' to face. It was clear that we were not truly at war anymore, but we could still tell the new generations about our ''hated foe''. However, after seeing the recent generations that came about, it simply isn''t worth the effort.


    They had become fat and lazy.


    I may as well use this opportunity to improve my own position and gain what I want from my newest descendant.


    The only problem was how to go about bringing him back.


    "Ancestor, I have....other news to report."


    "Hmm? Speak." I may as well hear what he had to say. Rarely was there such a thing as useless information.


    "There has been talk that my sister has....taken a new lover. My spies overhead the peerage of my Niece talking about it."


    Not relevant, but not useless. "I find it unlikely that she will choose a partner that I am against." She would know better than that. "And I care not for what she gets up to. She already fulfilled her obligations, and then some." I partially allowed the marriage with her and her husband because of my own relationship with their Ancestor. One of the few of the Old Devils that I could manage to get along with even if her attitude often grated on me.


    "Even if it''s with her own Grandson?"


    That...gave me pause.


    "Well done, Venelana." I couldn''t help but smile. However, it quickly disappeared once I saw the descendant of mine pouting at me praising his sister over him.


    Yes, I could use this.


    He was young still and has a harem.Rias did look quite a lot like her mother. Should I interfere with her marriage with the Phenex brat? Push her towards him as well? It wouldn''t be difficult to have Venelana step in line if I told her to, but her daughter was still rather rebellious.


    Though, I was curious to see what a spawn of those two bloodlines would look like. My Power of Destruction was obviously superior, but would it bestow a form like Sirzech''s can take? To be able to become Destruction incarnate just how the Phenex family can take on their own flames with such ease?


    Decisions, decisions.


    I would have to decide by the time the conference arrives.


    [**]


    Here''s Tuesdays/Wednesday''s chapter. Also, the next chapter will be released on friday due to the pat chapter being much longer than a normal chapter. The same recent the recent p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m chapter took two days to release.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 317: Interlude 23

    Chapter 317: Interlude 23


    Loki POV


    How droll.


    "For a super secret meeting between the nastiest in the world, this really is subpar accommodations. Truly, these Devils have no flair and completely disregard any semblance of ambiance."


    "Hmph."


    I eyed the person calmly walking next to me. Not many would be brave enough to do so, and he barely spared me a second glance.


    If I were prone to anger easily, I may have already stabbed him.


    Whether it would have struck was another matter entirely.


    "I''m surprised you came. You rarely leave the underworld, Hades."


    The figure in the guise of a Skeleton glanced at me with obvious annoyance. Oh I so did love to rile these silent types up.


    "I would not had someone not broken into Tartarus when I was away. And the only group that was aware of my absence ahead of time happens to be among those that will be present."


    "Oh my, and you think someone here did such a horrid thing!?"


    "I am in a foul mood, God of Lies, I have no patience for your jests. I am already reconsidering my continued place in this partnership."


    "I will swear on my divine name, Lord of the Underworld, that I had no hand in what you claim." My eyes flashed brilliantly. My Divinity soaked into my words, giving them presence that gave credence to their validity.


    Hades'' own eyes flared up as he evaluated my words.


    He harrumphed again but seemed to take them as truth.


    I wondered if anyone would ever believe me if I said that I don''t actually tell lies? Men, Gods, and Demons alike, they all just never want to hear the truth and assume I''m lying~.


    But we most certainly did jailbreak his old man and that other Titans.


    I just didn''t have any hand in it.


    And that second attempt was all them as well. No one expected them to succeed a second time, but it forced the Olympians away from.....another important target for a good amount of time.


    I wondered how long it would take for them to notice that the Pandora''s Box they have right now was a fake.


    And the Titans..... they were oh so happy to lend us their aid in thanks. Especially if it meant they would be able to throw down with Zeus and his lot again.


    And I had a hand in none of it.


    Completely sinless.


    Though I may have fed Laufey, the Frost Giant King, some information about Asgard''s patrols. And he may or may not have launched an attack, grabbing their complete attention. And I may or may not have had time to free my wonderful Son ¨C Fenrir.


    Dear old Dad and I seemed to share some sentiments regarding Asgard right now.


    And wouldn''t you know it, I was present for the entire battle, helping Asgard defend against the nefarious Giants.


    Who could possibly blame me if such a monstrous beast like Fenrir just so happened to escape during the attack?


    I hummed to myself as I weaved an illusion over both myself and the grumpy Skeleton next to me. He grunted again, easily noticing my magic, not that I tried to hide it. We approached the hideout of our Devil allies and I was curious to see what they got up to while they were alone.


    I normally would not give these lowly beings any second thoughts, but they had proved rather useful when it came to disposable pieces.


    Maybe they had a few worthwhile minds amongst their numbers. I supposed there was someone with a miniscule amount of intelligence, enough to suggest building their forces up in the Dimensional Gap. So many are frightened of the Dragon of Dreams, enough so that they wouldn''t dare venture here. But it''s very simple to avoid the beast if you cared to.


    And Devils were nothing if not bugs that are good at hiding in their holes.


    The guards outside didn''t notice us.


    The Magical Wards protecting this place simply splashed against us harmlessly as we passed through.


    If I couldn''t go undetected to Wards of this level, I would be ashamed to have Magic as one of my domains.


    I knew we were getting close, because the room we approached practically radiated pompous and unearned ego.


    And what a surprise, the peacocks strutting around didn''t notice us.


    Well, except one.


    Rizevim Lucifer, son of the original Fallen Angel.


    He leaned back in his chair lazily, merely opened an eye as we walked in, staring right at us. He closed it again, not even bothering to say anything to his companions.


    "And I''m saying we can''t let them get away with it!" A woman slammed her hands on the table everyone was gathered at. "That Bastard of a Fake Satan has messed up our plans how many times now!?"


    I raised my hand up ever so slightly as ice began covering her throat. She grasped at it, but it filled her air pathways, choking her.


    "And let me make something abundantly clear. The one I fought was no simple human. She was the Witch of Dun Scaith, a name that is exalted so far beyond yours that you are not capable of touching her feet."


    "So the rumors are true?" Hades asked with a mild amount of interest in his tone.


    "As strange as it is, it appears so." I confirmed.


    And I have yet to uncover how that woman had seemingly come back from True Death.


    "No wonder Ares has been so excited." Hades let out a sigh.


    Hmm, I had forgotten about that. The Olympian War God was infatuated with the God Slayer.


    Perhaps I could point him towards her?


    It would be amusing, if nothing else.


    The thought was truly amusing, and I may do it just for the laugh it will bring. Though my smile quickly faded once I remembered who was standing nearby, making the most annoying choking sounds.


    I waved my hand, dismissing my magic, letting the annoying devil breath again. She dropped to the floor, gasping for air.


    "Since you lot seem incapable of forward thought, I shall enlighten you. Yes, I abhor the thought of this peace conference succeeding, but stopping it is nearly impossible unless you wish, or rather able, to wage open war. There are too many different forces being brought together, too many different ideals and needs that are going to be voicing their wants. A simple gathering is difficult, but they''re going to be negotiating, I don''t think I need to speak about what that''s going to entail. But whatever agreements they come to, it will be tenuous at best. But you lot seem to have the bright idea to storm in and lend credence to the idea that they need to ally themselves together. To give them a damn common enemy that so blatantly throws themselves at their feet to rally their own people behind."


    I really do hate working with imbeciles.


    Maybe I should open a school? Train up my own subordinates, my own sacrificial pawns. I''m sure I could make a list of things not to do and they would be a hundred times more efficient than this lot right here.


    "So let me reiterate, you will do nothing." My voice carried my divinity with it, shaking the room around us so my point came across. "We will let whatever happens, happen. Because afterwards, their agreements will be...unsubstantiated. Meaning, they can, no will unravel with the correct pressure. A single string pulled at the right place, and we''re right back to where we were previously."


    "Agreeable." Rizevim stated, making the other devils jerk in surprise.


    If it were almost any other devil I would be annoyed at his attitude. But this was one of the few who had the right to act this way. He was, as begrudging I was to admit it, a peer.


    "Why were you helping that crow?" Hades asked. "You were one of the causes that set this in motion."


    "I only lent a hand. That Fallen planned this far before I got involved, I just made sure it went along without a hitch."


    Hades let out a snort. "Without a hitch?"


    "I''m not omnipotent, I can''t plan for every ridiculous variable." I rolled my eyes at his insinuations. "It was minimal effort and it made for a good distraction for other things."


    "Like attacking Tartarus." Hades grunted.


    "An unfortunate coincidence." I replied without missing a beat. "If he succeeded, the world would have been pulled into war by the Three Factions, so by extension, our desires would have been met."


    "It did reveal some interesting information." The Greek God seemed to agree.


    Some interesting information indeed.


    Who knew that the Youkai had such substantial forces available to them? I certainly didn''t know their full extent, even if I was aware of those rumors and the happenings of that Half-Devil brat out there.


    It''s unfortunate that the Fae seemed to have retreated for now. And the Youkai couldn''t exactly follow them back to launch a counterattack. Otherwise, I would have focused more on that conflict to blow it up even further.


    "Hmm." Rizevim hummed, still barely paying attention. "There are some projects left behind by Euclid. If you have time, I would like if you took a look."


    Though it sounded like a request, it carried the hint of a command.


    The Devil looked at me as I considered his request as I ignored the tone he used with his lessers. "I''m already here, I can spare a few more minutes." I shrugged.


    It couldn''t hurt to see what they were up to.


    "But first, I have need of the Infinite Dragon God. Where did that stupid thing go to?" I looked around.


    Such a terrifying being wrapped up in the social skills of a toddler.


    "Um...well...we don''t know." I snapped my head towards the Asmodeus'' descendant.


    "You don''t know?"


    "We...lost her."


    "How in the hells did you lose a Dragon God!?"


    [***]


    Another one of those that got too long so i split it into an interlude. Good news, I think this is the last one before the Peace conference, which i Just wrapped up over on p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. And sorry about the dleay, the past few chapters over there had been like 3 times the nromal length so they''ve taken awhile to finish up. Now, i''m back to writing the normal length.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    And Happy new years!

 Chapter 318:

    Chapter 318:


    I stepped out of my portal, the sun hitting my face which made me squint my eyes.


    Immediately, I drew many eyes. A good portion of them seemed on guard, rather skeptical about my entrance, however, there were also a good amount that seemed to relax upon recognizing me.


    I looked towards the person at the front, Artoria smiled back at me as she went back to what she had been doing.


    Her practice sword swung down, and the hundreds of people, lined up in rows, followed suit, swinging their swords to match her. The group shouted with each swing, sweat dripping down the faces of everyone present. I could only imagine how long they had been going for.


    Even Artoria looked like she was getting a bit of a workout.


    I could honestly stare at her swinging her sword all day.


    It wasn''t just her either.


    I noticed Arthur walking around, fixing forms, giving tips. He would often stop, and give examples, engaging with other people.


    The mood around the Pendragon family was certainly different than before.


    Even the Castle was mostly repaired at this point. You couldn''t tell that it was damaged on the surface anymore and there was a certain brightness to the people themselves.


    "Everyone, stop." Artoria spoke, her words not particularly loud, but they carried an authority that forced everyone to comply. The hundreds of people had their arms drop to their sides, panted breaths followed. "You may take a fifteen minute break. Once that is finished, you will break off into pairs and spar. The winner will face against another winner until a victor is chosen. And I shall reward the final victor with a weapon from the armory."


    Cheer range out, an excited glint in everyone''s eyes.


    I had forgotten that she had confiscated their armory.


    She watched them all scramble to the side where some maids and elderly were handing out water before turning and walking towards me.


    A beautiful smile adorned her face as our eyes met. That focused and attentive look she had before disappeared, and she visibly relaxed. "Wilhelm."


    It was moments like this that made me realize how lucky I was. For such an amazing woman to call out my name with such an affectionate tone. "Your Highness." I gave a mock bow, earning an adorable giggle from her.


    "Have you come to get a report for Yasaka?" She walked up, leaning against me. She apparently didn''t care that her people were shooting us glances and whispering to each other.


    I wondered if they knew the truth about her or they were just charmed into following her based on what happened before?


    "A report?" I blinked at her words. "No?"


    Artoria furrowed her brow. "Oh, then why did ¨C"


    "Because I wanted to see you." I poked her forehead. The adorable girl could be really oblivious sometimes when it comes to things like this. That faint blush on her cheeks always made me feel good as well. "But what''s this about a report?"


    "I have been coordinating my new.....forces with Yasaka." Artoria settled down. "Many here have heard what has happened in Youkai Territory, and they are aware of where I live. Thus, many have volunteered, and suggested I officially ask for volunteers among the clan." She gestured around us. "This is the result. I have gathered roughly a thousand members who wish to aid us."


    That''s not an insubstantial amount and any extra help was greatly appreciated. "And you''ve started training them, I presume based on what just happened."


    "Indeed, I have started the basics of building them into a proper army. They all have experience fighting as individuals or small groups, but they have never fought in such large formations." Artoria nodded.


    "And you''re okay with doing this?" I was a little hesitant to get on board with the idea, considering how reluctant she was to accept the Pendragon Family as a whole.


    "I admit I was unsure when it first happened. Perhaps I initially forced myself out of duty. However, I have....enjoyed myself the last few days since we have started."


    "It must be nostalgic."


    "Yes." Artoria smiled faintly. "I look at them and remember my old Knights. There remains a weight of responsibility, but I do not feel it as suffocating as it once was."


    It''s an environment she thrived in. She was a leader, through and through. She no longer was needed to wear a crown, and she had people to support her, so I guess she felt comfortable taking a role of leadership again.


    "Are we you well, Wilhelm?" Artoria asked. "Izanami informed me of what happened. She assured us that you were fine, however, you appear.....tired."


    "Scared me, I''m not going to lie. That Dragon God is frightening, but Meridia handled it. And yeah, I guess I''m a little tired. Haven''t really gotten any rest or relaxation.....beyond an hour or so I spent with Meridia."


    Been running around a lot recently, feels like things just keep happening. One things after another.


    "How is Venelana?"


    I was a little surprised she asked that to be honest. While Artoria hadn''t thus far expressed distaste, it was something she took a ''wait and watch'' approach to. "She is doing well, I''ve been talking. She''s mostly relieved that her daughter and the others are safe."


    "Do you believe she would be against coming to meet?" Artoria asked.


    "...I think she''d be thrilled to meet you and everyone else."


    "Good." Artoria nodded. "I shall speak with the others and arrange things."


    Huh, she was taking the initiative? I guess she left a good impression on Artoria for their first, rather abrupt and chaotic, meeting.


    "Speaking of, I just remembered. Do you still have that ''Excalibur'' that was left?"


    "I do still retain that weapon." Artoria frowned. "I have sought to destroy it many times, but in each instance, I hesitated and ultimately stopped." With that she withdrew said weapon, and held it infront of her.


    I felt the Holy Aura as my own Aura flared up in response, an instinctual reaction, even if I was used to wielding the True Longinus at this point. "It''s not a bad sword."


    "No. I believe anyone would be happy to wield it. I find its origin distasteful, but the sword itself is not at fault for the reforger''s preconceptions. Tis a different sword than mine, and I question if I have the right to destroy it. It is a legacy of my other self, my alternate, and I do not know how to handle it."


    "Why do you have to make a decision now?" I replied with a shrug. "Keep it, if you change your mind, it''s always there to be destroyed at your leisure. Just be certain that this is what you want to do."


    "Your words are true. I suppose I merely feel my heart heavy when I think about how this sword was broken." She sighed, putting the sword away.


    "It''s kinda funny." I slid my hand down, my fingers interlocking with hers. She shifted slightly, but also squeezed my hand happily once she realized what I was doing. "You remember the story I told you? About how I got my memories back?"


    "Yes." Artoria giggled. "It was a memorable occasion."


    "The one who held that sword, he was the one who stabbed me."


    That made her stiffen and stare at me. "Are you sure?"


    "Yup, noticed it after the fighting ended."


    ".....you did not mention this previously." She frowned. "Are you well?"


    "Honestly, it barely even phased me. Of course if he was sitting infront of me, I would have lopped off his head. But seeing his dead body.....I felt very little. I Guess.....it seemed so insignificant now. A little Maniacal Priest that meant absolutely nothing. I don''t even know his name, and I don''t'' care to learn it."


    "You have changed much since we have first met." Artoria said quietly.


    "Oh? What was I like when we first met? Was it for the better?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "You were an arrogant boy. Admittedly, you were charming, and it was easy to get swept up with your words."


    "You forgot handsome."


    "Hush you." She puffed up cutely. "But you turned into a wonderful man."


    "I lied a little. I guess I do feel something slightly from that priest. Maybe a tad grateful. If it wasn''t for him, I wouldn''t have met any so many people I care about. I wouldn''t have met you."


    "....and I see you still can say such things to rile my heart up so easily." She turned away. "I am very happy to be your girlfriend, and I have not once regretted the decision."


    So cute.


    "Do you have any other engagements?"


    "I have nothing planned, no."


    "Hmm, come with me then, I will go report to Yasaka. I believe it will be beneficial for you to hear everything along with her as well."


    That''s true, I wanted to make sure I''m caught up on what''s going on.


    "Do you need to finish up, or...?"


    "No." She shook her head. "Agravain." She called out, her voice carrying a little outwards.


    A man perked up, and I almost didn''t recognize him. Besides not wearing the same armor, and instead in something more suited for training, he looked healthy. "My King." He came running over, kneeling down infront of Artoria.


    "Rise, Sir Agravain." And Artoria seemed accustomed to his behavior at this point.


    "Lord Schweinorg." He bowed his head towards me.


    "Lord Schweinorg?" I tilt my head. "While I do get called that in some places, I didn''t expect that here."


    "How else should I address you, my Lord, when you have such a relationship with my king?" He questioned.


    "Fair." I shrugged and I turned towards Artoria. "Does he...?"


    "I told him my true identity." She confirmed. "I believe he is trustworthy enough know atleast that much."


    "That must have been an awkward conversation."


    "....It was." Artoria turned a little red in embarrassment.


    Agravain coughed awkwardly. "What can I do for you, my King?"


    "I will be returning to Kyoto. Watch over the training, Arthur is proficient enough to lead the remaining exercises."


    "I will have it done." He bowed his head.


    "Very well. Let us depart." Artoria looked towards me. And I nodded and created a new portal for us to walk through.


    Avalon wasn''t merely a defensive Noble Phantasm, nor the Sheath of Excalibur, it was literally a connection to its Namesake. To invoke it was to envelop yourself in the untouchable realm.


    "Make it four months." Yasaka propped her head up.


    "Pardon?"


    "If anyone asks, it will be alteast four months before we can march."


    "Are you worried that they''ll be impatient?"


    "Mmm." Yasaka nodded. "The elders that advise me, they don''t'' wield inconsequential power. While I am undoubtably their leader, and they are loyal to me, they do have their own pride and desires. They was almost unanimous in support for the war, but there are varying degrees of difference in thought on how to proceed. Suffice to say, several of them are waiting for the soonest opportunity to fight."


    "I know the type. They think only with their fists, forgoing logistics and strategy." Artoria sighed. "It is better that they do not know the details."


    "I''ll trust your judgement."


    "It should be enough time to whip them into shape too." Yasaka smiled. "Not to mention, we are still lacking supplies in other areas."


    "Are you still going to be trading with Jarl Balgruuf?"


    "Without a doubt. Even with the dip in certain resources, the money we gain more than makes up for it. Enough that we can start sourcing a substantial amount from other places and still be in the green."


    That''s good at least.


    "Some of them are going to be civilian recruits, are you sure that''s enough time?" I questioned.


    "You''re thinking as humans. We''re Youkai, we are more prone to conflicts and battle in general ¨C with few exceptions. While most of my people are peaceful, they still have potential that can be drawn out to become powerhouses in their own right. A thorough training over a few months will be enough to get them ready to fight at a minimum."


    An instinct inherent in the many species? An interesting thing to consider.


    "That gives us more time to prepare, I suppose. I''ll head over to the Yggdmillennia family and tell them to increase their production on potions. I''ll also head over to Remnant, pick up more dust and other things. Dust bombs in mass? Maybe whatever else I can get my hands on. I could also ¨C"


    "Wilhelm." Artoria put a hand on my leg. "Calm yourself, you have been running around in the past several days without pause."


    "That''s not.....entirely true. I''ve just been doing some work here or there. I even took a break to see Meridia."


    "An hour, you told me. And that was after you were beset upon by a God while you were spending time with Izanami." Artoria frowned. "You went into your workshop for a few days, then immediately worked on something else. Then Venelana was attacked, and you rushed over. You had not even taken a rest after that event and continued to work even as you went over to Skyrim. I believe you should take a rest now."


    "I''m fine, It''s not like I''m doing anything strenuous. I''ll ¨C"


    "I will help you relax." Artoria said sternly, glancing at Yasaka as she turned a little pink. "I have asked Yasaka to assist me."


    Yasaka got up from her chair, walking around the desk towards us. "I''m just helping out, Artoria is the one in control~"


    "Huh?" I blinked.


    "Wilhelm.....remove your trousers." Artoria turned a rather bright red, yet still maintained eye contact with me.


    It took me a moment, but I realized what she wanted. And I would happily do as she asked, because they suddenly got a lot tighter.


    [***]


    Non-Canon Omake


    [***]


    Sona POV


    "What a mess."


    "Yeah, it''s going to take awhile to fix everything." Rias sighed, kicking a large piece of rubble to the side.


    "It might be easier just to bulldoze the land and start over instead of trying to rebuild."


    "Do you really want to start over like that?" She tilt her head. "I mean.....yeah we''ve talked about adding or removing some things, but its feel.....weird."


    "Like moving homes."


    "Yeah...."


    "What can we do? 90% of the buildings are thoroughly demolished. There''s massive craters and gouges taken out of the ground." I gestured towards a large hole where the Dragon landed. "And don''t even get me started on what happened on the other side of the school."


    "Ugh, I know. It''s just, I''m feeling really sentimental right now. I had so many fond memories all over here and I feel like I''m just abandoning them if we rebuild.


    I honestly felt the same way.


    How much effort did I put into this place? From the coordinating the staff to my liking, to arranging the overall de?cor of the courtyards. Every small detail was meticulously planned, tested, or otherwise chosen mostly by me.


    It was supposed to be a sort of test before I building my Rating Games school in the future.


    Maybe that''s why I felt so bad about it....


    "Oh hey, the Student Council Building is standing, practically intact." Rias covered the top of her eyes, blocking the sun as she pointed over to the side. "Lucky...my club building was the first to explode."


    Huh, it is standing.


    Not much worse for wear, actually. Maybe we could build around it? A sort of memorial and acknowledgement for what once stood here?


    A beacon of my pride.


    Even after everything that happened, my office still stood tall.


    Maybe ¨C


    I froze.


    A familiar portal opened up right next to said building.


    A familiar person walked out.


    Red hair, immaculately dressed, and oddly enough, a Rabbit on his head.


    He apparently saw me too, because we locked eyes and a grin slowly grew on his face as his head slowly turned towards the Student Council Building.


    Wait, did his rabbit just make a rude gesture towards me?


    But I didn''t dwell on it.


    My eyes widened as I realized what he was going to do.


    "Don''t you---"


    Boooooom.


    "Sona!?" Rias suddenly shouted, my attention suddenly snapped to her sudden shout next to my ear. I caught her turning towards me, completely unaware of what happened. "How unlucky, did it actually just collapse now? It must have been damaged on the inside."


    "B-but ¨C"


    "Oh well, I guess we''ll build everything from the beginning."


    "He.....d-did you see that!?"


    "Uh....yeah? The building just fell down."


    "No!" I exclaimed. "Shimoda, he just blew up my building!"


    "....Sona, what are you talking about?"


    "He was right there! He just appeared and blew up my building!"


    "Sona, there was no one there."


    "You weren''t looking!"


    "I looked away for like a second. Are you telling me ¨C for some reason ¨C my Nephew appeared, blew up that building, and then left without saying a word? For what reason?"


    "I-I don''t know! He just did it! And his rabbit flipped me off!"


    "....Sona, you''re sounding ridiculous."


    "IT happened!"


    "Okay Sona, why don''t we go home. I''ll get us something nice to eat. You''ve probably been under a lot of stress."


    "Rias, I''m not crazy! I saw it happen, just now!"


    ".....alright, I''m calling Serafall."


    "He did it to get back at me, I know it!"


    "Sure, sure. Let''s go sit down in the shade over here...."


    "I''ll have my revenge, mark my words! Shimoda, you hear that! I''ll get you back!"


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapter ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 319:

    Chapter 319:


    [*****]


    Warning, Lewd warning ahead. Handjob/Blowjob.


    If you want to skip, it''s marked off below.


    [******]


    I wasted absolutely no time.


    I''ve wanted to do things with Artoria for a long time now, but I also hadn''t wanted to pressure her. She had her own baggage that she''s been working through since we met, and I didn''t want to make her uncomfortable just because of my own horniness.


    So, whatever she was ready to do at this point, I was more than happy to oblige.


    My beautiful knight who was oftentimes completely oblivious to her own appeal.


    I stood up as Artoria slide off her seat, moving down infront of me, on her knees. She looked up expectantly as I started to undo my belt.


    My member sprung free from the confines of my pants. I almost ripped them off in my excitement.


    Artoria''s eyes widened as my manhood stood erect in front of her face.


    "It''s big, isn''t it?" Yasaka said, sliding right down next to Artoria.


    Two of my girls on their knees, for my own benefit.


    "Will it fit....?" Artoria said in a hushed voice.


    "Oh, it will, trust me." Yasaka giggled, taking her hand and giving me a little brush. "All your cute, tight, holes will stretch right around him and you''ll love every moment of it. But that''s for the future, you wanted help pleasuring him like this, yes?"


    Artoria nodded nervously. "I wish to help relieve him."


    "Good, we''ve talked about how to go about it. Would you like me to show you or do you want to take the reins?"


    "I-I will do it." She swallowed, her dainty hand slowly reaching up to grip me.


    Yasaka let go, giving Artoria freedom to do as she pleased. "No need to be shy, do you feel how hard he is? That''s all because of you."


    Artoria slowly ran her hand up and down my length, getting more used to the idea, her hesitation slowly dying down as she got more comfortable. "Then....I shall proceed...." Her face was still flustered beyond measure. She looked up and met my eyes before slowly moving her head. Her tongue stuck out as she made contact with my tip.


    I know she wasn''t doing it on purpose, but the teasing was excruciating, to the point where I tensed up when her tongue started moving around my cock.


    Clearly inexperienced about it, but still it had its own charm. The awkward movements of hers only made the act all the more endearing. The fact that she was willing to do this for me, my innocent and sometimes nai?ve Artoria was doing something so lewd, made it all the more special.


    My head passed her lips, and her tongue made sure to inspect every part that was inside her mouth.


    "While the tip is his most sensitive spot, and where you should focus the most, you need to give the remainder of his cock attention as well." Yasaka stated.


    Artoria slid her head backwards, her lips popping off. Her eyes locked with mine again, her head turned sideways, and her tongue began making its way down my length. Her hand also began moving, massaging my tip as she made sure to lap up every part of me.


    "There you go, he''s nice and wet now." Yasaka''s hand took hold of my shaft, moving it up and down. Artoria moved back to suck on my tip. "Now you need to pump him nice and firmly while you try and suck out everything he has to give."


    "Like this...?" She mumbled through my head as she slowly bobbed back and forward. Her tongue swirled around the tip of my cock. Her hand firmly took hold again, mimicking Yasaka''s actions.


    "There you go, but not too hard." Yasaka nodded, the combined effort of them both working down my full length.


    I could feel my toes curl up. Their continuous ministrations were really setting me over the edge. Add in the fact that Yasaka was sitting there teaching Artoria how to properly handle my cock, it really was too much to handle.


    "Oh my, get ready." Yasaka let go, lining herself up besides Artoria.


    "W-what do I do?" The King of Knights let go with her mouth.


    "Don''t stop, pump him hard and quick and present your face. Give him a good reason to finish for you."


    Artoria looked up at me again, those pleading eyes of hers, both her hands firmly around my full length, hastily moving up and down. "I-I desire your seed, Wilhelm." Her mouth was even slightly ajar, waiting for me.


    I couldn''t hold back from that if even I wanted to.


    With a groan, the first rope of cum landed across her face. She let out a squeak of surprise, closing her eyes. However, she didn''t stop, even if it became a little awkward, she continued to milk me for everything I had.


    Each jerk of hers, more of my seed landed up on her face, and some landed in her mouth.


    "There you go, don''t stop. Even if no more''s coming out, make sure he feels good until the end." Yasaka cooed, continuing to guide her.


    I felt myself relax, letting out a content sigh.


    Artoria''s firm grip on my member finally released. Her face was dripping now, an erotic look counteracted by the sheer innocence she was exhibiting. Her tongue snaked out, licking around her mouth as she visibly swallowed everything that made its way inside.


    "Did I please you?" She asked, her embarrassment still evident despite the lewd act.


    "You did wonderfully." I reassured her. I didn''t want to coax or lead her before, letting her do what she wanted or what she set up and planned with Yasaka, but that wouldn''t stop me from praising reassuring her however.


    Seeing her smile while she was still covered in my....I couldn''t help but twitch even after finishing.


    She looked back down to see me still erect. "You are still..."


    "Our man is someone who can go many times." Yasaka giggled, a finger of hers dabbing across Artoria''s cheek before she put it into her mouth. "Do you want to stop here, or do you want to keep going?"


    ".....I will make sure he is fully relieved." She said with a resolute tone.


    "Aren''t you daring?" Yasaka chuckled, her hands moving up from underneath Artoria''s arms. "How about we give him something to keep him nice and hard?" Her hands pawed at the first of Artoria''s buttons.


    Artoria didn''t resist in the slightest, nor did she even seem unnerved as Yasaka began undoing the buttons of her blouse. Pulling it down past her shoulders, her bare skin was exposed, with nothing but a cute blue bra to cover her.


    "They are not very big...but I hope they are adequate for your enjoyment." Artoria mumbled, undoing her bra herself. Her actions were stiff, but she didn''t hesitate to unclip her bra and dropped it to the side.


    She said that, yet I felt myself twitch uncontrollably in excitement.


    It was my first time seeing her bare chest.


    "Oh sweetie, you have nothing to be ashamed of." Yasaka reassured her. "Look at him, look how hard he''s throbbing again. He''s staying that way because of you still, these cute things are doing that to him." She sneaked a little squeeze of Artoria''s breast, making the Knight squeak out with an adorable noise.


    She wasn''t wrong. Her boobs, while modest in size, were very beautiful. I had to resist the urge to immediately start playing with them. Her pink, erect, nipples were so very enticing.


    "We have plenty of time. I''ll teach you every trick I know~" Yasaka grinned coyly.


    By the intrigued look in Artoria''s eyes, I was in for a very enjoyable evening.


    [****]


    Lew Ended. Scene changed.


    [****]


    With a flick of my hand, I created a portal to a very special location. I stretched my back, having just got out of bed and a very good rest.


    "I have returned." I declared with a decadent flair.


    ".....are you going to make a fool of yourself every time you come?" Izzy looked at me.


    "Yes." I smiled.


    "Dork." She rolled her eyes, throwing a piece of popcorn at me.


    "What would happen if I tried to fly over it at the start?"


    "Lord Hades would get upset." Charon grinned. "If he was in a particularly bad mood, you may be forced down into the River."


    "Huh." I looked around again. "It''s strangely beautiful."


    "Death has its own charm." Charon agreed.


    ".....what does it taste like?"


    Charon froze, staring back at me. ".....Its taste...?"


    "Ignore him, he askes strange questions." Izzy facepalmed.


    "I think it''s a valid question." I crossed my arms with a huff. "It''s a River, yes? So.....mystical water of some variety. What does it taste like?"


    "Feel free to dunk your head inside and take a big gulp." Izzy snorted.


    "I would not advise drinking it." Charon chuckled. "It is a part of the Realm of the Dead, it would not do well for a living creature to ingest such concentrated deathly power. Even if you are....unique."


    "Would Hades be upset if I took some?" I was rather intrigued at this point.


    "I...do not believe so?" Charon looked confused again. "Once more, I''ve never had someone ask me a question like this. Already this has been an amusing trip." He smiled good naturedly. "Go ahead, if you desire. You paid the fare when you didn''t need to, if Lord Hades is disgruntled, I will speak with him."


    Good enough for me. I took out an empty vial and dunked it below the surface of the water, careful to not let any touch my skin. I was fairly sure I could resist the effects of mere a touch, but at the same time, I''d rather not take any chances when we were about to talk to such an important figure.


    Corking it shut, I happily put it away.


    "Can''t wait to brag about this to gramps." I couldn''t help but grin.


    Another interesting thing I''d gotten. I wonder if I could add this to the Peach Wine I plan on making? Such a powerful ''life'' concept attached to the peach might offset the deathly nature of the water.


    Interesting.


    "We''re here." Charon declared, the board abruptly jerked and was pushed up against the shore.


    "Thank you, it''s a pleasure as always, Charon." Izzy expressed her gratitude.


    "The pleasure is always mine, Lady Izanami. And it was an.....interesting little ride." He turned towards me. "Be cautious, young man. A word of warning, Lord Hades will not be as open to such whimsical behavior as I am."


    I nodded towards him in thanks.


    I knew how to act on such occasions.


    With that, the Ferryman disappeared back into the river, presumably going back to where he came from.


    "So, anything I should know?" I asked, getting more serious than before.


    "I''m sure I don''t need to remind you, but don''t act foolish infront of him. He takes his job and his position very seriously and expects others to do the same." Izzy replied. "Be warned, he despises Devils, so he may hold that aspect against you."


    "Noted. Anything else?"


    "Be careful with how you address his wife. She will for sure be at his side and he is very protective of her. Persephone enjoys acting flirty and getting a reaction out of men just so she can watch her husband get protective. I don''t believe she''ll try anything since I''ll be at your side, but it''s worth remembering."


    "Got it." It''s not like I would flirt with another persons wife. As I told Medea once upon a time I''m no home wrecker.


    It didn''t take long at all for us to come upon a large....building. A castle maybe? Something to that effect.


    Maybe ''Temple'' would be the right word since it''s Greek styling.


    However, once we got close to the gate, a massive shadow blotted out of the strained light source.


    With a crash, a huge figure slammed down upon the ground infront of us. Three massive heads, lips pulled back in a snarl, teeth bared.


    The Protector of the Gate of the Underworld stood before us.


    Frankly, it was menacing. Was I scared? No. But I could recognize it for what it was.


    A Divine Beast if I ever saw one.


    Easily on the level of Ni?eho?ggr who appeared at the School. Though, that might just be while it remained in the Underworld.


    "What a good boy." Izzy broke the atmosphere as she started rubbing one of the heads of the mighty Cerberus.


    The Dog immediately melted in her hands as it flopped onto its belly.


    "Oh yes, look at you. I heard someone had another litter of puppies." She started rubbing the belly of the massive Divine Beast.


    One of the heads looked at me, it wasn''t as.....on guard before. Hesitantly, I reached my hand out and it narrowed its eyed. I placed it on the Dog''s head and began scratching.


    It relaxed immediately, its massive tongue drooping out of its large maw.


    "What a beautiful creature. And such soft fur." I couldn''t help but push my entire body into him.


    "Oh, he''s just a big softy. Aren''t you, huh? A big softy." Izzy giggled as the massive dog licked her. "Guardian of the Underworld my rear. Hades just wanted an excuse to have this big boy around without people saying things."


    The Big Dog rolled onto its back, leg kicking out as Izzy scratched behind its ear.


    How adorable.


    "We''re going to see Hades, alright?" She cooed. "Can we pass?"


    The three head let out an ear shattering bark in acknowledgement.


    "Come along, Wilhelm. The mighty protector has been placated; we can proceed." Izzy gave the Dog one last pat on the head.


    I sort of felt bad because Cerberus whimpered once we finally left.


    What an adorable dog. Basically just a big puppy.


    Once we truly stepped through the gate, things changed.


    "Zeus with Mount Olympus, Poseidon with Atlantis. This right here, is Hades'' seat of power. This is where he is strongest." Izzy stated as we walked further inside.


    Braziers lit all around us, beckoning a path forwards.


    They lit up the area, trailing until they met a large flight of steps, where a figure waited above us on a throne.


    Lording over the entire Underworld, a silhouette in the shape of a Skeleton gazed down upon us, the flickering of flames revealing him in this desolate realm.


    Hades.


    At his side, however, was a woman, leaning against his throne. She gazed down at us with an amused look whereas Hades himself was completely indiscernible.


    She was, frankly, absolutely stunning. Midnight black hair, a very curvy body, and a beautiful smile as she smirked down at us.


    I could admit she was one of the most beautiful women I''ve ever seen, my own girls not withstanding. But perhaps that was just due to her divine nature. Izzy could easily match her, but I was more....used, maybe inured, to Izzy at this point.


    "Izanami." The God of the Underworld intoned, shaking the very space itself. "What kind of Abomination did you bring to my realm!?" He stated, looking right at me.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 320:

    Chapter 320:


    "Oh hello Hades, nice to see you too. I''m going good, how are you doing?" Izzy''s dry voice carried through the chamber. "What''s that? You want to thank us as the gracious host you are, that we willingly came all this way at your request when there was no other obligation?"


    "Stop being mordacious, Izanami. You are not nearly as blind as those other fools, you should know damn well what I''m talking about. If you just expect me to ignore that blatant anomaly ¨C"


    "I expect you to be nice." Izzy scowled.


    The God of the Underworld twisted his expression, impressive for a skull, into something resembling a scowl in return. His glowing eyes focused on me, shining bright against the flickering flames. "Human, Devil, Dragon! Just those three are enough to be called an anomaly, but they''ve happened in the past. No, you went and did something that''s never happened before. Somehow, you obtained Divinity." His words accompanied a pressure that descended upon me.


    I raised an eyebrow as I met his gaze, my shoulders shuddered slightly under the pressure. This was the first time I had a God here react this way to my Divinity. Hell, Susanoo was more confused, and Amaterasu didn''t even seem to care. Izzy took it in stride as well.


    This is an entirely new reaction.


    In response, I let my own Divinity pour out. It surrounded me to push away his pressure, allowing me relax as his realm trembled. "Is there a question in there?" I finally asked/broke the stale mate/silence. While I agreed to Izzy to not act up, that didn''t mean I would allow myself to be bullied.


    Though, it''s not like I didn''t anticipate this. The strong will always have the pride as the strong. It manifested in certain ways, and sometimes, you had to show that you''re on equal if not equivalent footing.


    "Honey." The woman next to Hades spoke up, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Remember why you asked them to come."


    The pressure around us dissipated, and the God of the Underworld grumbled.


    "Is this how you intend to treat guests, Hades?" Izzy crossed her arms with a clear frown on her face. "I did this as a favor due to our relationship. If this is how I expect people I care about to be treated, I may rethink several things from now on."


    "Your infatuation blinds you." The God muttered. "It is a mockery of us. That a Devil can obtain Divinity, it shouldn''t be allowed!" He slammed his fist on his throne.


    "How is it any different than any of the myriad races of the world getting Divinity, Hades? Your Nephew was a Demi-God that ascended to full Godhood. You Brother is a Centaur and possesses Divinity and he is revered across many cultures. And there have been plenty of humans over the years who have moved above their birth." Izzy countered.


    The God didn''t have a rebuttal, but his Wife spoke up. "She''s right, Honey. You''re letting your anger get the better of you."


    "You too, Persephone? You''re both ganging up on me." The God grumbled once more. "Bah! Fine!" He huffed, and a strange aura gathered around his body. His skeletal nature peeled back, an actual human-like appearance was revealed underneath. "I....apologize."


    His voice changed, but it sounded much more.....authoritative.


    "Hmph." Izzy grunted. "Shall we get to the point then?"


    Well, Izzy was leading the show right now so I would let her keep the lead.


    I looked the man over again. The God of the Underworld.


    Was this his true self?


    I had questions, but I doubted I would get answers. He didn''t seem to like me all that much.


    "I would also like to know what I''m here." May as well get it out of the way. "While I did enjoy the trip, you clearly don''t like me."


    "Devils are parasites." Hades spat out. "Tell me, what do Devils do?"


    "Pardon?" I blinked at his question.


    "What do Devils bring to the world? What is their purpose?"


    ....I''d never thought about that before. "I''m....not sure?"


    "Nothing!" Hades snorted. "They bring nothing. They do nothing but leech off the hard work of others. They leave nothing but chaos and destruction in their wake!"


    "Oh, here we go." Izzy rolled her eyes.


    "Tell me that I''m wrong!" Hades huffed. "They were created by a child throwing a tantrum. Their purpose, their entire creation was meant to devour and consume everything and cause misery wherever they go."


    "They''ve calmed down over the years. The originals are almost all gone, it''s not like the ones in power are clamoring for war or anything like that." I replied, feeling just a little bit insulted since I was also cut from the same cloth, if indirectly. And I was playing Devil''s Advocate just for the sake of it. Which is ironic given the circumstances.


    "Bah! So they''ve gotten smarter over the years. Why do they need to openly wage war? They continue creating chaos through other means. They disrupt the flow of souls with their Evil Pieces. Converting others into their misbegotten race. Stealing souls from where they should truly go! They''ve used those abominable things to force themselves into a position of power. Look at their leader, he holds a clone of Surtr as his slave."


    "You won''t hear me say anything good about those things." I crossed my arms. "I am Half-Human, I''ve always aligned myself with humanity over Devils. I am of the mind that they''re stealing the potential of humanity."


    Hades went quiet, giving me a second look, clearly pondering something. "Hmm....maybe I was too quick in my judgement. I suppose Izanami would not consort with that lot." He shook his head. "Those Crows are not much better. Abandoning their Jobs so they could imitate Devils. Only causing problems, and doing nothing useful."


    "Is this why you called me? Your problems with the three factions?" I was still confused as to why he had summoned me.


    "Hmph." He tapped the arm of his throne. "What do you know of the Khaos Brigade?"


    I blinked in confusion. "I''ve had some run ins with them. It seems like they''re headed by the Old Satan Faction? But I also have crossed paths with the Hero Faction that operated under their banner, so maybe not all that much?"


    "I was a part of it." Hades said bluntly.


    "Hades!" Izzy hissed. "Explain, now."


    "It was a means to an end." He waved his hand nonchalantly. "I never shared their goals, only seeked to use them for my own."


    "After your rant about Devils, you willingly bowed your head to them?" I questioned.


    "Who said that the Khaos Brigade is ran by Devils?" Hades huffed. "Do you think I would need their help for anything of note?"


    That had.....unpleasant insinuations.


    "Honey, Izanami is upset, explain properly." Persephone lightly chastised.


    "Fine." Hades grunted with a sigh. "The World is in a precarious state. The Three Factions of the Abrahamic Religion are throwing it into further disarray with every passing year. The Devils merely by existing along with their blatant disregard for the status quo. The Crows see fit to mimic the Devils and do whatever they want. And the System left behind by the God of the bible is unstable and making things worse, not better."


    "You''re talking about Sacred Gears." I stated.


    "Yes, those unregulated devices that randomly appear around the world. Those items of power that cause untold devastation if left in the wrong hands." Hades scowled in annoyance. "Ask that Dragon inside of you. Have him tell you how many of his previous owners went on a rampage and caused wanton destruction?"


    [....He isn''t wrong. I''ve had several users where I just woken up because Juggernaut Drive was activated after a traumatic event.]


    That sounded horrifying.


    "The look on your face, I can assume he confirmed it." The God spoke. "I have no love for that Dragon, but at least he didn''t rampage without reason."


    "What exactly was your plan? Ally with the Khaos Brigade to kill off the three factions?"


    "It doesn''t matter anymore." Hades grunted. "I have chosen to sever ties with them. They have crossed me and my original goal seems to have been for naught with your appearance."


    "Weren''t you just calling me an abomination not a few minutes prior?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "I didn''t expect you to have your own Divinity." Hades growled in annoyance. "Half-Human, Half-Devil. Your Dragon aspect comes from Ddraig within that prison of his." He raised his finger up, pointing at me. "I wonder, does your Divinity come from him. The Spear you are somehow able to wield." He muttered. "No, it''s different. Your Divinity is more like my brothers, there is the crackling of lightning and the smell of the sky. But also the roar of the ocean''s tides. Storms are your domain....." His head suddenly jerked towards Izanami. "Izanami.....did ¨C"


    "Hades." Izzy''s voice overtook Hades entirely at this moment. "We both know my son would never willingly give up his Divinity. So if you are about to ask me what I think you are going to ask me, I''m going to walk up there and smack you."


    "And I will say nothing about it, Husband." Persephone crossed her arms, staring at Hades as well.


    "...I apologize, I overstepped." Hades admittedly looked rather sheepish.


    Was he about to imply that Izzy stole Susanoo''s divinity and gave it to me?


    Oh yeah, I could imagine that Izzy would be very upset at the insinuation.


    "You said that the Khaos Brigade isn''t led by Devils. Can you elaborate on that?" I might as well move past the awkwardness that came up.


    "There are many beings around the world that don''t like the peace that came about after the Great War." Hades took to the renewed talk quite readily. "You should have met one thus far based on what I''ve been told."


    "Loki." I breathed out, his name still left me angry.


    "Yes, the Trickster God." Hades scowled. "Whom I have no doubt had a hand in breaking into Tartarus with his cohorts and freeing my Father and Hyperion. Both of which I have no doubt now bolster their ranks."


    I see, that would explain why Hades had a falling out with them.


    "There are many more, nearly every major Pantheon is represented. If they were to move together, it''s unlikely that any singular force could meet them." Hades stated.


    "And you are now outed from said group." I pointed out.


    "Who said I left?" He huffed. "I would be a fool to not keep tabs on them."


    That''s true, I suppose I thought he just up and left after getting pissed. Maybe I''m too used to dealing with the more prideful kind of people? So, no longer allied, but they didn''t quite know that yet.


    "And how does that lead back into me being important for you?" I was apparently the reason he was willing to stop ''working'' with this Khaos Brigade.


    "I have watched those Sacred Gears more than any other God beyond their creator. I have seen every instance that they have disturbed the world." Hades intoned. "That Spear specifically. I have seen it appear many times throughout the years, watching the users, and ever more since Yahweh had perished. You are an outlier. And the only explanation I can come to.....something changed within the spear itself."


    I quirked a smile. "Maybe something else in the system broke again?"


    "Bah, who are you trying to fool? There''s only one entity that would allow you to use that thing with your nature as a Half-Devil. Even I could not overcome such contradictions, only the progenitor of both your species and the object itself." He snorted, though there was a hint of amusement in his tone. "Tell me, is he coming back?"


    "You really don''t mince words, do you?" I couldn''t believe Hades of all people was the first to realize outside of those I told. "Say that he was in the midst of reviving. What benefit would that be for you?" Because he clearly wanted this to happen based on what he said.


    "If that One comes back, then he can clean up all the messes he made." Hades huffed in annoyance. "The Devils, the Fallen Angels, and the Sacred Gears that have gone out of control. Then I can finally stop being disturbed by all these annoyances and the world can go back to normal."


    Was it really that simple? This Godadmitted to working with people I absolutely despise, and his entire reasoning was to fix some perceived wrongs in the world. Wrongs that.....I couldn''t help but admit were true.


    Sacred Gears were causing problems because they weren''t being properly regulated by Heaven''s System.


    Devils and Fallen Angels, how many issues had they caused just by doing their thing? Hell, just look at Evil Pieces like he said.


    "So it all comes down to ¨C you''re asking for my help?"


    Hades scowled and his wife started giggling.


    "In more words than needed, yes. I share my Husband''s sentiment as do many others under our rule. We are asking for your help and offer ours in return. It may seem strange to you, but we would like the Biblical God to come back. We have no ill will towards him, and hope that we can help facilitate his return at a faster pace." Persephone stated. "Frankly, the whole idea caught us off guard, but my Husband as adamant that the only plausible explanation was such."


    I turned to Izzy and she gave me a reassuring smile. So I would trust her judgment since she hadn''t made an effort to stop the talks.


    "It''s true, the possibility for his resurrection has opened and I''ve conversed with him at one point." I admitted.


    I wasn''t against helping him revive, I had already done some of that so far.


    "To actually hear it...." Persephone whispered. "How? It shouldn''t be possible, he truly died. His Divine Power scattered, his essence was utterly dispersed. There should have been nothing by remnants remaining, nothing large enough to have a consciousness." N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "Even the tiny spark that existed in the spear, it would never turn into something greater. It was called a dying will for a reason, and it couldn''t evolve into something more unless some absurd circumstances presented themselves." Hades appeared to be thinking aloud before taking a long sigh, looking rather tired himself. "I won''t ask the circumstances; I find it unlikely you would reveal them at this point."


    Well, he didn''t have his head up his ass to realize that. His former arrogance before was understandable. Not easily ignorable, but understandable considering what exactly he was. Maybe if he had been nicer, I would have opened up more.


    But as it stood, this was pretty much what he''s getting from me, and that''s mostly as a favor to Izzy.


    Slowly, the God of the Underworld rose from his seat, taking bated steps down the towering stairs.


    "Come, let us take a walk. I believe that my wife wishes to speak with Izanami." Hades casually strode forward, hands behind his back. Honestly, he did appear very regal and magnificent, even if I didn''t have a particularly good opinion of him at the moment. "Izanami was correct, you were invited as a guest, and I have shamed myself with not respecting that."


    I suppose it wouldn''t hurt.


    I really didn''t believe he would do anything in these circumstances. He seemed like the kind of person who would look you in the eyes when he stabbed you, not do it in the back.


    "Lead the way." I let out a breath.


    "Kya! He''s just like you said, and he''s so cute~"


    Hades and I started walking out, and I abruptly turned around to see Persephone throw herself at Izzy, excitedly talking about something and Izzy had an adorable blush on her cheeks.


    "That way leads to madness." Hades snorted as I turned back towards him. "Centuries I have been married, yet I still do not understand her mind sometimes. I have given up on trying. Come." There was a fondness in his tone.


    Well, if there was one nice thing I could say about Hades thus far, he really seemed to care about his wife. It was the small things that were the most noticeable, the little looks he threw her way. Some people seemed to think you needed big gestures to be romantic, when it''s often the opposite. Many little things are what relationships are built off of.


    The excited words of the Goddess died out as we walked further away. Rather, our quiet steps were the only noise. "Rather empty, isn''t it?"


    "Hmm, in a normal day it is not. I have thousands upon thousands of Reapers that answer my call. On an average day, there are many voices that fill this place. I merely wished solitude for the evening, thus I had dismissed them for the remainder of the day." Hades said, rather casually. "What do you think of my Underworld?"


    "As you asking me to compare it to Yomi?" I quirked an eyebrow. "Though, I have been to one other Deathly realm so far. And I think Charon''s words were right. These types of places have their own charm."


    "Another?"


    "The Land of Shadows." I replied.


    Artoria also perked up with her own cute smile, one that would always make my heart melt. I made sure to greet her just as warmly.


    Though, there was one other person in the room.


    I admit that I felt myself get rather protective again with her in sight.


    I walked over and she stood up to greet me, my arms wrapping around her immediately. I happily buried my face right between those large mounds.


    "It''s good to see you too." Venelana giggled.


    "Missed you." I muttered between her cleavage before turning my head up. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine." She smiled brightly. "And I never properly thanked you before."


    "As long as you''re okay, it''s fine."


    "Such a sweet man." I felt her hand run through my hair.


    I couldn''t help myself, I leaned up and claimed her lips, which she happily reciprocated.


    She was the one to break the kiss. "You''re going to make the others upset if you keep focusing only on me." She playfully swat at me.


    "Oh don''t worry, he does this to all of us." Yasaka interjected with a little bit of humor. "He gets very protective when any of us are in a mood or have something emotional happen."


    "Mmm, I believe when Mordred first appeared, and I was still having conflicting feelings, he was never out of reach for long." Artoria smiled brightly.


    "For me it was rather recent with the attack." Yasaka chuckled.


    "He even did the same for me when Susanoo, the brat, blew me off." Izzy took an empty seat. "Before he went to beat him up, apparently."


    "....Is that the reason...?" Venelana looked surprised.


    "Did he not tell you?'' Izzy snorted. "Susanoo was supposed to come and meet me after many years. He decided to visit a brothel and play around. Wilhelm here, got upset on my behalf and went to have words with my son. You know how that turned out."


    "That doesn''t sound like me." I said with a complete straight face.


    Venelana playfully pulled on my cheek.


    "Yes, I suppose I imagined having to scold two children after they caused storms off the coast of Japan." Izzy rolled her eyes.


    "I said it before, but it really is pleasant to see how well you all get along." Venelana spoke up and I realized she had been here for awhile at this point. "And thank you, Lady Izanami, for my earlier request."


    "Think nothing of it." Izzy waived her off.


    Yasaka and Artoria looked very relaxed, I assumed that whatever talks they had with Venelana went well.


    Especially Artoria, I knew she was the one with the most reservations, but she looked utterly peaceful right now.


    And looking at her face.....I can''t help but remember what happened yesterday.


    I wanted to do more things with her.


    "I will have to properly thank the others as well. I have yet to have the opportunity." Venelana added. "Unfortunately, that won''t be possible this time around."


    "Mmm, it is poor timing, but what can do you." Yasaka simply shrugged. "And it''s not like this will be the last time we get together. Having you over has been absolutely lovely. But when everyone gathers, I''ll be sure to pass on your thanks."


    "Yes, it has been very pleasant, and I hope to schedule more time." Artoria chimed in.


    "Wait, what''s going on?" I looked around.


    Yasaka reached down her kimono and pulled out a letter. It had a beautiful writing on the front.


    Remembering what Hades said.... "Let me guess, an invitation to a Peace Meeting?"


    Yasaka blinked. "Yes, that''s exactly it. How did you know?"


    Izzy let out a laugh, shaking her head.


    "When I was talking to Hades, he mentioned ¨C"


    Venelana was suddenly ontop of me, her lips pressed against mine. I certainly wasn''t'' against this, but it was the suddenness of it that had taken me by surprise.


    "Don''t forget who I am." She said quietly, breaking the kiss. "I don''t want to cause any problems in case you say something sensitive in my presence."


    Oh.....right.


    "I was asked to bring that letter along because I mentioned being invited over for tea." She glanced at Artoria. "But I don''t want to make my presence awkward, so I will separate myself and let you all talk it over."


    "Thank you, Venelana. It really has been lovely to have you here and I look forward to it again." Yasaka stood up.


    "Oh it was wonderful to meet you. I can''t wait to meet my other Harem Sisters once everything gets settled."


    "You''re going already." I whispered.


    "Mmm, some things come with time. You can''t force trust to develop so easily." She smiled, placing a light kiss on my lips again.


    I really hated seeing her go.


    The Teleportation circle lit up after everyone said their goodbyes and she disappeared from the house.


    "I can see why you are fond of her." Artoria was the first to speak up.


    "Well, he does enjoy large chests." Yasaka grinned.


    Izzy rolled her eyes. "He is a boy, of course he does. That and an ample rear, and he would be thinking with the wrong head."


    Artoria''s lips twitched in amusement. I think she felt a lot less self conscious after....what happened. I made sure she knew just how arousing she was herself. "I meant with regard to how charming she was. She is a very charismatic woman, and it is difficult to find any negative words about her. However, I believe you are correct on the other matter as well."


    "Yeah yeah, I''m a perverted person, water is wet, the fire is hot." I huffed. " And yes, she was very endearing and easily approachable during my first time meeting her. But what''s this about an invitation? Hades only told me a few things and not many details."


    "I''m surprised he told you anything of the sort." Yasaka replied. "He doesn''t seem the kind of person to do something like that."


    "It was.....an odd experience." I left it at that.


    "I have already put out a message, everyone is gathering and they should be almost all ready. We can head over now if you prefer." Yasaka offered.


    "May as well, this is going to be on my mind regardless now."


    [***]


    Yasaka tossed a parchment onto the table infront of everyone.


    When she said everyone was gathering, she meant more than just us. Of course, my girls were here, minus Meridia, but she was listening in.


    Also joining us was Nurarihyon, which wasn''t a surprise. He was accompanied by a few of his closest as well. And not just him, Yasaka also had a few Elders along with her. They stood to the side, rather stoically.


    They gave respectful nods to all of us.


    I had expected some kind of...antagonizing, but maybe I was thinking too much about it. I guessed we''d done a lot to help out without asking for anything in return.


    Lots of goodwill.


    And Arthur was also in the room, if staying towards the back.


    "I gave a brief overview, but you all know why we''re here?" Yasaka looked around the room.


    "The Devils are ''inviting'' us to some kind of Peace Conference?" Nurarihyon scoffed. "Since when do they care about us?"


    "Since we have people who can fight Gods." An elder next to Yasaka snorted, and eyes landed on me.


    Well, I''m happy they also considered me one of their ''own'' and not simply Yasaka''s lover.


    "Tell them to shove it." One of the rougher members next to Nurarihyon grunted. "They''ve never helped us before, and only fucked us over. Now they want some kind of ''Peace meeting'' when it''s convenient for them?"


    "Can we afford to ostracize other factions further if we have a War on the horizon?" Artoria was seemingly the voice of reason. Her words carried a bit of weight considering she was more or less representing the Pendragon family and was aiding the Youkai with their forces as well. "Swallowing pride may be required, as unfortunate as it is."


    "As much as I don''t want to agree.....we do have bigger problems than Devils trying to play games like this." Nurarihyon reluctantly agreed.


    "To further emphasis, it also may not be wise to forgo connections to the other factions that are appearing." Sca?thach stepped up to the table, picking up the parchment. "They speak of both the Norse Gods having a representative, and one from the Celtic Pantheon, however it lacks names to go with them."


    "Odin and Lugh." I spoke up, earning attention again.


    "Are you sure?" Sca?thach asked.


    "Yes, I had it confirmed by Hades." I nodded.


    "the Greek God of Death." Nurarihyon stroked his chin.


    "I can confirm his words." Izzy appeared next to me. "I was present for most of the conversations. However, Hades is....privy to certain information and relayed some."


    "I don''t think anyone doubt him, just surprised at the source." Yasaka stated.


    "Speaking of Hades, while everyone''s here like this. I was able to get a few things out of him for helping with some other matter. He''s going to supply us with a few more Sacred Gears, and I managed to negotiate him lending some people from Elysium to help us train for about four months." May as well get that out of the way.


    "Oh?" Nurarihyon''s eyes brightened. "That would definitely help with training the new recruits if we got some veterans from the old days. And Sacred Gears are always welcomed."


    Yasaka looked ecstatic. And if we weren''t in a public meeting, I may have had my clothes torn off already. Though, she quickly reined herself in. "Important, but we''ll discuss it later. Thank you, Wilhelm."


    "Aren''t Lugh and Odin both heads of their Pantheons? Why would they be coming?" Jinn had been a little quiet, not adding much until now.


    "That''s the question, isn''t it?" Nurarihyon looked thoughtful.


    "I believe the answer to Odin may be the opponent I faced." Sca?thach stated with a scowl.


    "I can confirm his identity through Hades too, but don''t spread my meeting with him around." I decided to speak up about that tidbit as well.


    "Nothing in this room will be spread, don''t worry." Nurarihyon was the first to reassure me.


    Nods all around the room and they had looks of conviction on their face, I didn''t doubt his words.


    "It appears we may have to attend, regardless of desire." Raikou didn''t look too pleased.


    "It wouldn''t do well to ignore other factions." Yasaka groaned. "The Devils, the Fallen, and the Angels, we could disregard them like we have in the past. But now, their voices are directly backed by two other powerful factions. This is getting much more complicated."


    "What do we even have to gain from this?" I asked, looking around. "I honestly can''t think of anything substantial. I mean....could we gain things? Most assuredly, but do we really need anything that would link us with people we generally don''t like?"


    "Admittedly, Resources wouldn''t be remiss." Yasaka let out a sigh.


    "As annoying as it is to agree again, yes we aren''t exactly in a good position regarding things in that regard. But we''re also not in a horrible spot either. We''re surviving and moving forward with what we have and we didn''t take this into account, so it isn''t a necessity." Nurarihyon had an annoyed look as well.


    Credit where it was due. Both Yasaka and Nurarihyon were willing to swallow their pride if it meant a better situation for their people.


    "Then let''s do it like the Americans." I offered.


    "Like the Americans?" Yasaka blinked.


    "We can survive without them." I held up a finger. "That much can''t be denied. So, realistically, we don''t need anything from them."


    "Yes, that''s true, like we said."


    "And if they''re inviting us, they clearly want something from us at this point."


    "That is most likely correct as well."


    "Well, any negotiations are simply another form of fighting." The corners of my lips curled up. "So, lets do like the Americans do. We simply declare victory from the start, and go from there."


    [***]


    Here''s Friday''s late chapter, dont'' worry, still got a chapter coming for this weekend at some point.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 321: Part 1

    Chapter 321: Part 1


    "Not that I''m against it, but why exactly are we doing this?" Rin looked around. "And why does it have to be, her." She jabbed her finger towards Medea.


    "Several reasons." I replied, holding my arm up as Medea took measurements. "Negotiations are rarely about strutting in and just stepping on everyone. We don''t want to make ''enemies'' even if we''re not going to be playing along the way they''re going to suspect us to."


    "You look good, Rin." Artoria cut in, tightening a little binding, giving herself a pony tail.


    "Well, beauty is in the eye of the beholder, or so I''m told." Medea smirked.


    "Obviously, why else would you have a fiance??" Rin shot back as those two did their usual song and dance. "But how does that whole spiel tie into why we''re doing this?"


    "I was getting to i-it." I jerked as Medea tugged on my arm. "The best method is to use little things to eek out some kind of verbal advantage or set a tone. Tell me what do you think when you see the Enforcers of the Clock Tower making a move?"


    "....I guess they''re kinda intimidating? Most Magi stay away from them when they''re on the job."


    "Exactly. They''re no-nonsense. They''re setting a tone that they''re all business." I listed off. "One of the factors that facilitates that, is their dresscode." I gestured to myself as Medea continued to take measurements.


    "He''s not wrong." Medea started up. "Clothing can say a lot about a person based on the situation."


    "It''s all about that first impression." I nodded. "What do you think the faction leaders will look like when we arrive? Odin, Lugh, The Devil Leaders, the Fallen Leader, the Angel Leader?"


    Rin blinked, looking thought. "I don''t know, something good? If we''re going off stereotypes, the angels will probably be wearing Robes. The Devils some kind of maleficent armor or something. The Gods....I really couldn''t say."


    "Do you think everyone they bring will look the same?"


    "....no?"


    "And then we come along, all matching in the same style, clearly ''dressing up'' while they are probably wearing the same old things they always do. Immediately, it puts them on the back foot. Without even saying any words it makes us look more prepared. As if we are taking it more seriously, as if we''re giving the whole event the due respect it deserves."


    "Essentially, it makes them lose face." Medea summarized. "For beings of this caliber, outward perception is extremely important."


    "So.....it''s going to hurt their pride?"


    "Eh, I wouldn''t go that far." I shrugged.


    "And what tone are we trying to set?"


    "That we don''t need to be there." Yasaka said frankly as she admired herself in a full length mirror. "We don''t need them, and we know it."


    "It also makes sure to let everyone know that we are all part of the same group." I fixed my collar slightly. "At this point, it''s been made pretty clear about some of our names, so I don''t want anyone to get any ideas that we can be separated."


    I glanced over at both Sca?thach and Raikou. Both of whom were looking amazing, they really rocked the look we were going for.


    Couldn''t wait to peel those layers off afterwards.


    "So it''s all about the impression, huh?" Rin muttered. "Doesn''t sound much different than school...."


    "It really isn''t." I let out a chuckle. "Only that the ''popular kids'' can decimate the world if they put their minds to it."


    They''re expecting us to be meek and come crawling out of the woodwork for whatever handouts they''re willing to give.


    Hell, even with what we showed off, I''m guessing that they''re only inviting us because they want something, not because they ''recognized'' us suddenly.


    Even with all of us added together, we still are a small faction in comparison to almost everyone else.


    Most other factions already had God-Level combatants, so the fact we ''suddenly'' got some didn''t really mean much in the grand scheme of things.


    "And they aren''t normal clothes either." I said offhandedly.


    "Yeah, I noticed." Rin had been inspecting hers the entire time. The mindset of a Magus wouldn''t let her not take a look at any magical effects, especially those that would be ''touching her''.


    "Some of my finer work." Medea stated, smiling brightly. "Though, it was a rather abrupt request. So it won''t last long beyond the meeting you''re going to. And I wouldn''t advise you to fight in it."


    Which was fair, it was highly unlikely any actual fighting would happen.


    "What exactly did you do?" Rin asked.


    "I made each set its own Mystic Code that resists any peeping." Medea bluntly explained.


    "Peeping?" Rin repeated with a look of confusion.


    "Once we get there, they''re all going to try and get a measure of us. That could mean anything from simply looking us over and trying to deduce anything that way, or using any other mystical means such as Mystic Eyes or magic to look deeper." I explained.


    "Yes, Odin I believe will be able to see through most deceptions and any falsehoods. So it is wise to tread carefully." Sca?thach spoke up as well.


    "So these clothes will stop a God?"


    "Of course not, you silly girl." Medea scoffed, almost comically in their little game. "But it will resist surface level attempts."


    "Meaning, if they want to ''go around'' whatever protections that Medea added, it will be noticeable." I elaborated. "It goes back to what Medea said, if a God is forced to go to such lengths for something so mundane, they will lose face infront of the others present. And we could call them out on their behavior, making it even more awkward and setting ourselves in a better position."


    And maybe more importantly, it would annoy them. Gods don''t like being denied, even for the most simplistic things. Tell them ''no'' and they want to know more.


    "Sounds really petty."


    "Welcome to politics." I opened my arms with a laugh.


    "It really is very trite when you get down to it." Yasaka let out a sigh. "But most faction leaders tend to have very inflated egos, so this is what usually happens in these sorts of things."


    "You forgot the most important reason for doing this." Jinn happily exclaimed, taking a little pose to show herself off.


    She looked exceedingly beautiful. I don''t think I remember seeing her in anything but her own dress before. The lighter tones really complimented her beautiful shade of blue.


    "Well, it''s rather obvious, so I didn''t think it needed mentioned." I shrugged.


    "What''s the most important reason?" Rin blinked, still not catching on. Not that I could blame her, her education was lacking. And that wasn''t meant in an insulting way. She basically raised herself and had to do everything on her own.


    The fact that she made it to this stage with her own effort just exemplified her talent in so many ways.


    "It makes us look damn good." Yasaka flicked her tails, spinning around. She was the only one wearing a skirt and it was cut high, showing off those wonderful legs of her. Yet, it also retained the elegance that was expected of her as well. And draped over her shoulders was her iconic Haori she tended to wear.


    It''s kind of funny, we sorta look like Yakuza with Yasaka as our head.


    Other than Yasaka, we were all wearing pretty much the same thing, with obvious variations for each person to match them explicitly. It showed off that Yasaka was the main character in this little rendezvous we were having, while everyone else was the supporting cast.


    She would be the one doing the majority of the negotiations as even Nurarihyon wasn''t attending. He wanted to continue with the whole attitude they already cultivated about not wanting to deal with devils and such.


    They already had a talk about what they both wanted and what they were willing to do to do obtain those things. And the Old Man was willing to hand over the reins to Yasaka to let her handle the dirty business.


    So, Yasaka was representing the Youkai as a whole.


    However, he sent a representative.


    Aotabo? was outside, along with Soma from Yasaka''s end. Specifically, Nurarihyon needed to send someone high enough up, but also low enough that it didn''t disrupt his position that he was taking. Such, Aotabo? who was the ''third'' seat under Nurarihyon fit the bill.


    Not to mention, the man was already acquainted with most of us and had a good head on his shoulders and knew about our circumstances.


    "Really, that''s the most important reason?" Rin snorted. "Not that I don''t agree." She did a quick turn around to admire herself in the mirror.


    "It''s as you said, presentation. We look confident, and it shows. That goes a long ways in things like this. Our ''small faction'' is completely at ease coming before these other ''big factions'' without an iota of awkwardness or fear."


    And that wasn''t just because I enjoyed every opportunity to dress up. And I wasn''t the only one who shared these sentiments. Artoria said something about how it was nostalgic based on something she wore during the Fourth Grail War.


    And I think they were all enjoying it. A little amusement before we had to get serious and down to business later.


    Seeing them all dressed up in suits with various degrees of customization. It was really fun to watch them all like this.


    "Master, will you be okay?" Raikou sauntered over, fully ready to go. I had to say, these clothes hugged her curves in all the right ways. "You know who will be there."


    I grimaced slightly at her words. She was the only who knew about my past the most. She was privy to many more details specifically through the application of the Dream Cycle we shared.


    I turned around, taking her into my arms before stealing her lips. The deep kiss only lasted for a brief moment before I broke it. "I have you, and I have everyone else, what do I need to feel upset about? I won''t lie and say that there aren''t some unpleasant feelings that come to the surface when I think about it. But I''m also not that same kid from all those years ago."


    I had my own family now, one of my own making.


    So, fuck him.


    Why did I have to feel like shit? He should be the one that has to feel like that due to his own fuck ups.


    "That should do it." Medea stated, stepping away from the last person she was fiddling with. She did quick and meticulous work. Funnily enough, putting together everything was the quickest part for her. I told her what I wanted a couple days prior, and it merely took that long for her to get designs ready.


    Magic really was a cheat.


    "For a rush job, I think I did fairly well." Medea smiled brightly, hands on her hips as she looked around the room.


    "Your work is as wonderful as always, Medea." I didn''t hold back on the praise, she deserved every bit of it.


    "Of course." The Witch preened. "And with that, I''ll be heading back to my hubby. You can do have your dick measuring contest with those Gods or whatever."


    "Fiance?." I managed to throw out before she left the room. Though she merely raised her hand up, middle finger extended without even looking back.


    "Are we prepared?" Yasaka asked.


    "About as well as we could be." I brought out the Staff of Magnus, tossing it to Jinn before taking out my own mirage. I admired it for a moment before also taking out its accompanying sheath and sliding it right in, keeping it in my hand. "You''re in the hot seat, are you prepared?"


    "As well as I could be." She chuckled.


    Sca?thach walked over, spear in hand as she swung it over her shoulder. "Be at ease, you shall not be alone."


    "Indeed." Artoria nodded in solidarity, the sound of metal being pushed into a scabbard accompanied her words. She fastened Caliburn to her hip, presumably borrowing it from Mordred.


    She was presenting herself as the representative of the Pendragon Family, so it made sense.


    All of us made final preparations, even Rin had her own Staff out with her. Raikou carried her own sword in her hand. Jinn cutely stood there with my Staff of Magnus with her.


    We used the few days since the original letter arrived to get ready as a whole. A few days to anticipate what we would be walking into, because it could be a windfall for the Youkai if played right. I told them everything Hades relayed to me, so that could be used in bargaining as well.


    There were also other, minor things. But to be honest, we didn''t know entirely what they wanted. We could make several guesses, most of which had to do with the Khaos Brigade, so we were feeling somewhat confident.


    I''m sure they were able to get the information out of Kokabiel regarding his ''friends''. So they were probably really interested in any information about that organization. And I found it unlikely that Kokabiel knew more than I did.


    And I wouldn''t pretend to not know they most likely had questions for us. It was entirely possible this was just a smoke screen so they could attempt to ''interrogate'' us without coming across as hostile to anyone else watching.


    They very well couldn''t just waltz right into Kyoto and demand answers.


    We had talked about all of that and were ready for just about everything.


    "Shall we get going?" Yasaka''s tails waved in the air as she pushed her haori to the side. "What''s our time like?"


    "If we head out now, it should be perfect." I replied.


    A grin made its way to her face. "Excellent. Let''s grab our two others then head over." Yasaka went and pushed the door open, two familiar faces were waiting on the other side.


    "Lady Yasaka." Both Soma and Aotabo? greeted at the same time.


    "Looking good." I held my arm out as Aotabo? smiled and bumped it with his own.


    "Haha, you think so?" The big guy smiled happily.


    "You look quite fetching, Aotabo?." Yasaka grinned. "I''m sure Reika will enjoy it too~"


    The big guy flushed a little at Yasaka''s teasing.


    "Are you prepared, Soma." Sca?thach patted the shoulder of the young-ish Tengu.


    "I will do what is required of me, Teacher." Soma bowed his head towards Sca?thach.


    "Fufu. Stand up straighter, you have been taught by this Sca?thach, you should be more proud. When we finish with this nonsense, I shall resume my teachings. I will have you up to what they refer to as ''Ultimate Class'' within the next few months." Sca?thach declared.


    "And this is Vasco Strada, second only to the Pope." The last man was introduced.


    He was massive.


    I knew who he was, I''d seen him before. And I always doubted he was human every time I saw him. Because I''ve never seen a human give off that kind of aura before.


    He was strong, and I didn''t even know if I could beat him in a fight.


    The main cast were introduced, and he made an offhanded remark about the legion of Angels brought along. Not that we could fault him for that, things were shaky as they were.


    Once he finished, eyes turned once more towards the God that had accompanied the Angels.


    "I, Lugh, God of Light, represent the Tuath De Danann." The First of our Godly representatives introduced themselves. "We have had an agreement for many years, so I was more than willing to accompany them to such talks. And it seems that I also have a new vested interest here." His eyes briefly flickered to Yasaka, making me frown for a moment.


    However, his gaze was almost completely locked onto a different woman.


    She stood behind Yasaka, radiant Red Eyes, and a lithe body. A red, Demonic Spear, held over her shoulder as confidence shined in her eyes.


    Yeah....this was really going to get complicated quickly.


    "My turn." Azazel''s voice cut through my thoughts as I shook off my own annoyance. "Hey everyone~ I''m Azazel, Governor General of the Grigori. I have my secretary Penemue, and my second in command, Baraqiel, here with me. Along with my own group that are sitting off to the side." Azazel''s introduction was rather casual, but that was normal for him.


    As much as he liked to act nonchalant, he was very calculating and intelligent. If he thought this was the best way to go about things, then I wouldn''t get hung up on his flippant attitude.


    "Passing over to you, ol'' One eye."


    Odin was someone to always be wary of. He was technically retired, yet here he was representing the Norse Faction. He had a old cap on his head, a monocle over his missing eye and a weather look about him. Not to mention that large stick he held in his arms, presumably a walking stick, but that was fooling no one.


    Odin was known for a certain spear, and I doubted he would go anywhere without it.


    But surprisingly, in this moment, Odin looked...lost.


    Which was strange to see on a God, most of all someone like him.


    It was if he was staring off into space, only to suddenly come back to attention once his name was called.


    The Old God huffed in annoyance. "I''m Odin, this is my nagging Valkyrie, Rossweisse."


    "....Well, I guess I should introduce myself even if I''m not participating." The Monkey King began only to be cut off by Odin, who slammed his stick on the ground.


    "Everyone knows who you are." Odin grunted. "But more importantly." He raised his wrinkled hand up, finger extended towards Wilhelm. "Why do you have my blessing, boy."


    [***]


    Odin POV


    I ignored that annoying prattling the young''uns were going on about.


    It was entertaining, mostly, but there was something else the held my attention. I knew that the boy was going to be something interesting, the Old Monkey said so and he''s rarely wrong.


    But......why did he have my blessing?


    It took me longer than I''d like to admit before I realized it. Maybe I was distracted by the other things he had.


    "Not to mention your Divinity" I eyed him. "Don''t know how that''s possible. But how in the blazes did you get my blessing!"


    And it was a strong one at that. When was the last time I blessed someone with that much strength? Centuries atleast.


    I would also point out the Runes that were carved into his soul, but the lass next to him could answer that question easily enough. She was one of the few I passed those down to. Though, her being so blatantly alive and standing right there was a whole other question. Even if she looked a lot different than I remember, that presence of hers was unmistakable.


    And there was something off about her. Off about several of the other girls standing over there. The Blonde one, the Purple Haired once with the nice rack. And her as well.


    Why did they feel similar to the Einherjar back home?


    That damn clothes he was wearing were annoying. But they couldn''t stop me, and I needed to figure this out. His Divinity shielded him much from my sight, but I could still see enough.


    Ddraig was using his soul like an apartment. He had Divinity that was strikingly similar to my own Son''s. The Storm raged within it, but contained well enough to show how well he had it under control. It wasn''t something that was haphazardly thrown on somehow. It was a part of him now, intertwined with his entire being.


    "So, it''s true. You really do have Divinity." That brat Lugh commented.


    "Bah, who cares about that. I wanna know why he has my blessing!"


    "What''s the big deal, did you not remember giving it to him or something." The Azazel brat spoke up.


    "I haven''t given anyone my blessing in centuries, you damn crow."


    "Maybe you were too drunk to remember?" The brat himself answered finally.


    Cheeky brat. "Funny, I''ve never actually been that drunk before." I narrowed my eye at him.


    The corners of his lips curled up. "All I know is that the God Odin gave me his blessing."


    And I could find no falsehoods in his words.


    He was telling the truth and it made no sense.


    Now that I looked at him again, my blessing was...strange. I couldn''t quite put my finger on it, but it felt off.


    Well, there was one way to check. Any blessing I''ve given, I can easy take away. I simply had to reach out and ¨C


    I blinked.


    It rejected me.


    I knew damn well that it''s my blessing!


    But it rejected me!


    A blessing of mine, that clearly wasn''t mine.....


    Suddenly, several more things began to make sense. I had an inkling of what was going on, and the idea even made me hesitate to voice it. Was I merely overthinking things?


    What were the chances? It sounded crazy in my head, but...many things seemed to line up now.


    A woman who should have been dead. A Sword that took the name of an already existing sword. That other one who wielded Indra''s weapon.


    .....I needed to think about this some more.


    ***


    Wilhelm POV


    It was pointless to try and lie to Odin.


    And I doubted he would take a ''no'' for an answer on this one, considering it was his blessing in the first place.


    So, I simply told the truth.


    However, he went.....silent for some reason, looking really lost in thought.


    "Should I go then?" Yasaka decided to break the new silence. "I''m Yasaka, and I will be representing the collective Youkai of Japan."


    "And what about your panions." Azazel leaned forward.


    "Hmm? Oh my companions. Well, they''re here supporting me, don''t worry. I will be handling the talks as the Leader of the Youkai." Yasaka had a grin on her face as Azazel twitched in response. "Unless, there was some kind of ulterior motive in inviting us? Or are you simply going to interrogate all the people I''ve brought, much like what''s happened already." She glared towards Odin.


    The Norse God rolled his eye, but didn''t respond.


    "We''re just curious about those involved in what happened, Lady Yasaka." The Archangel Michael smiled warmly towards us.


    It was kinda difficult to be snippy when he gave off such a genuine aura.


    "Very well." Yasaka looked as if she was acquiescing to his request. As if we weren''t going to do so anyways. She held her hand up, gesturing towards Soma. "This is my Guard, Soma, the newest owner of Dimension Lost."


    The reaction that this new information got out of most people present was amusing to see.


    Certain Sacred Gears were called Longinus for a reason.


    And I took a small bit of pleasure seeing Azazel pout.


    "And from Nurarihyon''s side." She gestured towards Aotabo?.


    "I''m Third seat under Lord Nurarihyon ¨C Aotabo?." The Large Youkai was very brief in his introduction, but it came off well enough.


    Yasaka glanced at us, and we were up.


    "I am Artoria Pendragon." Artoria was the first to step up. "I am representing the Pendragon Family." She held a hand upon the pommel of her sword, earning some glares from the Church members.


    "Rin Tohsaka, Student of Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg." Rin''s introduction was brief as I think she felt a little intimidated. She was the one who was adamant about coming, and I couldn''t deny her. She had always been helping and threw her lot in with us just as much. Not to mention, she was the Master of Artoria, she had every right to be here with her.


    But the name drop of Gramps raised some eyebrows. None of them knew the origin of my name, to hear someone else bearing it, well, it probably opened up some questions.


    "Hello, I''m Jinn, spirit of Knowledge." Jinn introduced herself. And honestly I''m wondering if she was capable of feeling intimidated. Being stared at by both Gods and Devils, yet her cheerful attitude didn''t change.


    And it was obvious her ¨C my ¨C staff was drawing some mild attention as well. I wondered how many here could recognize its divine origin?


    "I am Minamoto-no-Raikou." My wonderful Servant said very bluntly. Her name wasn''t exactly unknown, but it was unlikely that it made its way out of Youkai territory. And I could guess that most assumed her a descendant or spiritual inheritor like those that seemed to pop up every now and then.


    She also didn''t elaborate further, but she also got quite a bit of attention. Especially from the Godly guests, and specifically, the Monkey king was looking at her in astonishment.


    Sca?thach spun her spear before slamming it on the ground. "I hail from the Land of Shadows, conquering it as its queen. I am Sca?thach."


    Once more, there was utter surprise flashing across many faces. I think ''knowing'' and actually hearing it from the mouth of the woman herself was something completely different.


    The God ¨C Lugh looked the most conflicted. And it was understandable considering what Pantheon and part of the world he hailed from.


    And finally it was my turn.


    Hundreds of eyes were now on me and it felt strange.


    I looked around, and my eyes fell once more on someone that brought about many negative emotions from me.


    As I told Raikou, I couldn''t help but still feel some of those even if I knew I wasn''t as powerless and insecure I was those years ago.


    I had been through a lot.


    I had grown, I had gained my own family.


    I hade those I love now.


    So, I looked right at him. My gaze met his own and I didn''t back down.


    The one who had condemned me to a ruined childhood filled with loneliness and depression. Who expected me to simply live within the confines of a box he set up so I was out of sight and out of mind.


    I''d never been very self-conscious about my name, but strangely, right now, I felt inordinately confident in myself.


    It was a declaration.


    "I am Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg."


    And seeing him frown, it just made me all kinds of happy.


    "Well then." Yasaka took the reins back. "Shall we get down to business?"


    [***]


    Part one of four for the peace conference. Sorry for the late chapter, this is for the weekend.


    If you want to read 7 chatpers ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 322: Part 2

    Chapter 322: Part 2


    Yasaka POV


    I was really proud of Wilhelm in this moment. I knew all too well that he was experiencing quite a few emotions right now, yet he kept himself calm and collected, at least on the surface. The man who had been a thorn in his heart for years was now sitting only a few seats away, yet Wilhelm didn''t make any overt gestures and barely reacted to his presence.


    They were simply glaring at one another after he introduced himself.


    Good, with that, the Devils were being rather quiet. Sirzechs Lucifer was always going to be someone difficult to deal with. Strength spoke much louder than most other things in our world, having him stay silent would only help us.


    Being cowed by the ''son'' he decided to push to the side and forgot about.


    I even took a glance at Grayfia Lucifuge ¨C the wife of Lucifer ¨C who briefly looked like she sucked a lemon. The haughty maid really didn''t know how to react. I could imagine she never liked Wilhelm, however he was also the one who saved her child. The conflicting emotions must be running rampant with that one.


    The others too.


    They all gathered their own attention from the interested parties.


    I don''t think I managed to stop the inevitable questions that would come up, but I managed to stymy the tide of interrogations, which was what we wanted.


    We just had to keep the conversation going along a path we wanted. And with that we could ¨C


    "How are you alive?" The Head God of the Celtic Pantheon seemed to ignore everything else, instead opting to stare intently at Sca?thach. "I watched you die, I saw your corpse and we even performed the burial rites. You were dead."


    And I had almost forgotten I was dealing with Gods here. Since when did they play by our rules or common sense?


    Sca?thach''s expression didn''t change, but I felt I knew her well enough at this point to know she was annoyed. There were a few slight shifts in her demeanor that noted such things. Having watched her train many of my people at this point, I could guess when she was about to give someone punishment, and this was a close match to those times.


    Then again, I couldn''t imagine what she felt when facing Lugh. He was supposed to be the Chief God of where she was born and lived for so many years.


    Someone she would probably acknowledge and revere in some regard.


    The Father of someone she cherished many years ago.


    The ¨C


    "Your face reminds me of that stupid look that Setanta always had."


    Or I could be reading into it incorrectly.


    Words as sharp as her spear, she made the God of Light unable to speak.


    And an awkward silence ensued.


    I suppose that''s one way to shut down the question.


    "...you really are her...." The Celtic god whispered, almost in resignation. He didn''t seem off put by the comment at all. Though he visibly deflated, the wind completely taken out of his sails.


    And that somehow worked. I supposed I should have more trust in Sca?thach to not do anything foolish. She was much older than I am and more experienced with her own corner of the world. Her wisdom wasn''t something I can always anticipate.


    It was hard to gauge what The Celtic God was thinking after that. Based on the information we currently had ¨C courtesy of Hades and the amazing man I call my lover, we do know that the Celtic Pantheon was sort of split on Sca?thach''s existence. So, whether he was happy or displeased with her ''emergence'' was up in the air.


    Truly, the abrupt ''alliance'' that Wilhelm somehow created with the Greek God really gave us a lot of cards to work with. He had knowledge that stretched far around the world.


    Without it, we would have been very far on the back foot.


    "I would like to know the agenda for this gathering. The singular letter we received only a few days ago was....lacking." I addressed the table reminding them of their failure in proper etiquette. It was good to keep them in an awkward mentality.


    And it would also force them to move forward while they were still lost in their own thoughts. no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    The Green-Haired Devil cleared his throat. "We were originally gathering here to broker a Peace Agreement between the Three Factions." He sat up a little straighter. "However, as an.....unforeseen circumstance arose, it has been extended to beyond what we originally intended with several others pulled in as well."


    A quick glance around the room could easily deduce what he meant by that.


    That was a little interesting, so they never intended for The Gods to become a part of it? Maybe they too were caught off guard then, it could explain the abruptness of how this was assembled.


    Not that I would give them any slack.


    "One of many messes we''ve had to clean up of yours from over the years. How is this one any different?" I offhandedly mentioned, making Ajuka react ever so slightly.


    "I would hardly call this our mess." He said stoically.


    "The first time, a significant sub faction amongst the Devils kidnapped two important individuals. Who was it that rescued them again? And while I agree that you aren''t held accountable for what Kokabiel does ¨C" I shot a glance at Azazel. "He specifically targeted several more important individuals amongst your faction to restart the war between yourselves in an attempt to engulf the entire world."


    Were they really going to try and argue that they didn''t hold any responsibility here?


    "Hmph." Zekram Bael grunted. "And how many involved were your Youkai? You seem to have a high opinion of yourselves when you have not once been involved. The one who was involved has more connection to us than you."


    I narrowed my eyes at Zekram Bael. One of the oldest Devils in existence, the progenitor of the Bael Blood from which my lover hailed.


    I was expecting someone to push this idea, that they weren''t a part of my faction, but I didn''t expect it to be this man.


    "Oh my, you''re right." The corners of my lips curled up. "Clearly, my Lover, the father of my daughter, whom lives in Kyoto, has more connection with you. Remind me again, how many times has he visited your underworld? How many members of his family has he ever met, hmm?"


    "Sinking your lecherous claws into a confused child ¨C"


    I had to hold myself back from reacting to his provocation, thankfully, someone else picked the absolute perfect moment to shut him up.


    I felt a substantial amount of power flow out as it focused down on the old Devil.


    It wasn''t just him, everyone else tensed ever so slightly.


    "Choose your words carefully." Wilhelm shifted his glare from his birth father to the Bael Progenitor.


    Perfect timing.


    Always so protective of us~


    Can''t say it didn''t feel good. Especially since I''m annoyed at what Zekram Bael implied. While...technically true if one looked at it from a single side, it''s far from the whole truth. I wouldn''t deny that I did my best to seduce him, but it was entirely mutual in that regard, after he saw I wanted more than a fling.


    "Perhaps you are unfamiliar with the concept of recruitment without the contingency of slavery added on?" I retorted, keeping my tone even while Wilhelm''s power receded.


    "oooh, shots fired." Azazel, the Fallen Angel Leader, chuckled from his end of the table, earning a glare from the Devil Faction members.


    "The Evil Pieces are not slavery. Every person who joins a peerage does so willingly." Ajuka said very sternly. "It''s illegal by our laws to force someone into it."


    I raised an eyebrow and locked eyes with the Devil Leader. "I have a list of every Youkai forcibly taken since those things were created."


    Who was he trying to fool? Well, it''s probably something they had to be vocal about, otherwise they''d have to acknowledge how many fuck ups the backbone of their society created.


    "Really Ajuka, that''s a losing argument there. Everyone one of us can point out examples of that being blatantly false." Azazel shook his head.


    The Green-Haired devil sucked in a deep breath. "There were admittedly some mishaps when they were first introduced, and we had yet to create proper oversight. Since then, they have been heavily regulated."


    Hmm.....time to twist the knife?


    I didn''t want to rock the boat too much, it''s beneficial for everyone that the Three Factions stop being so aggressive, but tt''s the best opportunity.


    "Heavily regulated you say?" I spoke up again, as once more, attention fell on me. Even the two Gods present were opting to stay silent as we bickered between ourselves. I doubted they overly cared for our ''mortal'' arguments, merely amusement for them if nothing else.


    However, Lugh sported a complicated expression as he kept stealing glances at Sca?thach. Odin though, Odin concerned me. He had a very serious look on his face as he stared intently at all of us. But especially when he looked at Wilhelm, as if trying to uncover some sort of secret.


    I was worried that maybe we had been discovered. Because everyone finding out about Wilhelm''s...ability, would be unpleasant. How many other beings in the world would covet such a unique power?


    We were forced to walk a fine line here, to both reveal ourselves, but also keep back anything of real value/importance.


    "Such things are found quickly and punished heavily." Ajuka reiterated, unsure of where I was going with this.


    "Excuse me if that sounds ridiculous considering what your relative, Diodora, has done."


    There was a pause with Ajuka, he certainly didn''t expect me to bring up his cousin, but he also looked blank. "....What does my cousin have to do with it?"


    I blinked, ''appearing'' surprised at his ignorance. "You really didn''t know?"


    Ajuka adopted a frown. "I fail to see what my cousin has to do with this meeting."


    An awkward cough sounded across the table. "I agree, I believe we are here to discuss more important matters regarding ceased hostilities between our people." The Archangel Michael interjected.


    "My apologies, I thought the cousin of one of the Satan kidnapping the Church''s Holy Maidens and forcing his Evil Pieces on them before he forces himself on them was a matter worth bringing up."


    "Aw shit." Azazel seemed to say it best as both the Angels and the Devils went stiff at the accusation.


    Surprisingly, it was the very large man standing behind the Archangels that had the most immediate reaction. His own power started seep out, a contradiction to his very gentle and polite tone. "Lord Michael. Would you please ask for clarification." The words were very light, yet they rumbled through the air.


    Vasco Strada spoke and everyone was forced to listen.


    Even both Lugh and Odin looked surprised by the man''s sheer weight in his words. While Sun Wukong looked rather impressed.


    It really made me question if he was truly human. I guess he''s called the strongest Human for a reason.


    "Fear not." Michael narrowed his eyes towards the Devils before turning back towards me. "I too have questions regarding this accusation. I assume you have more evidence than just your words?"


    "This is nonsense." Ajuka interjected, though he hesitated ever so slightly. I think even he may have realized something was more....remiss with his cousin than he previously thought.


    If it was some random Devil they could easily sweep it under the rug, throw him to the Heaven Faction to appease them. However, it was the cousin of a Satan.


    "I am inclined to agree." Michael surprisingly also was hesitant to accept me at face value, though I expected something like this. "I''m curious to know how you came across this information, when even we are unaware. Especially since you would have no reason to look into such a thing."


    "Azazel." I didn''t react under their intense gazes as I turned towards the Fallen Angel.


    "Oh no" He waved his arms infront of himself. "Don''t you dare drag me into this mess, I''m already in hot water after what Kokabiel did."


    I rolled my eyes at his antics. "You have a recently excommunicated Nun possessing the Twilight Healing under your purview, do you not?"


    The Fallen Angel cursed, and while I didn''t know which language he used, it was clear in his meaning.


    The combination of Hades'' knowledge, and the insights that Wilhelm held, if scattered. Otherwise, the missing pieces were easy enough to fill in while we were making last minute preparations.


    "Azazel." Michael raised an eyebrow.


    "Look, I had no idea, alright? All I know was that one of your Holy Maidens was excommunicated for ''healing a devil'' that literally dropped on her doorstep. And like the good little Catholic girl she was, she helped him without asking questions. Your people threw a fit and kicked her out because they wanted to hide the fact that she could heal a devil with one of the old man''s Sacred Gears. I, of course, snatch her up, Sacred Gear and everything."


    The Archangel looked to process the information, furrowing his brow. "I recall one of our Holy Maidens being excommunicated recently, but that was not the information I was provided." He turned towards one of the Cardinals standing next to Vasco Strada. "I was told she was consorting with Devils, not performing duties that even Father would smile towards."


    The Cardinal Michael locked gazes with seemed to cower and nearly jumped out of his skin once Vasco Strada placed a hand on his shoulder.


    "Was her name Asia Argento?" The Strongest human asked.


    "Yeah....that''s her name." Azazel sighed.


    "I see." Vasco Strada sighed. "I met her once, she was a very kind young woman. Is she doing well?"


    "She is..." Azazel looked towards the woman at his side who whispered in his ear, and he looked as if he remembered something. "She''s in school right now, living normally in France. She helped me with researching that specific Sacred Gear, and I paid her well enough that she doesn''t have problems. And she gets paid whenever we need her help. Though, weirdly, she almost got sent to Kuoh here. I think Kokabiel tried to intercept her recruitment? I guess because Twilight Healing is a very potent Healing Sacred Gear." Azazel shrugged. "I only noticed because of all the...stuff that was happening here at the time, so I quickly vetoed that decision."


    "We have some questions about your.....affiliations, as well." The Archangel looked towards us.


    "Our affiliations?" Yasaka questioned.


    "Several times, you have aided the Devils. Not to mention, you were allies during the Great War." Michael explained.


    "Ah, I can see what you''re saying. I suppose from your perspective, it looks like we have some alliance of some sort. While it''s true we''ve have a tenuous agreement still on paper, I wouldn''t call us allies anymore." Yasaka replied.


    Hmm, that Serafall winced a little once she said that.


    "Would you explain how you came to be involved then?" Michael asked once more.


    "That''s acceptable." Yasaka glanced up at me and I knew it was my turn.


    "Some time ago, Venelana Gremory and Millicas Gremory were kidnapped by the Khaos Brigade. At that point in time, they were still unknown to everyone else and they resided within the Dimension Gap. Since we knew about them from the attack previously, I decided to lend a hand." I stated.


    "Forgive me but, I was told you had no association with the Devils. Why did you ''lend a hand''?" Michael inquired.


    If it were someone else, I would maybe think they were being intentionally obtrusive. But I think he genuinely was skeptical if I had a relationship with the Devils. I could see from his perspective, twice I intervened when the Devil faction was threatened in some regard. And my heritage didn''t make matters any more simple.


    "That''s correct. It was more of a whim than anything. I suppose I wanted to meet the Half Brother I had only recently found out about. And knowing he was just a child, I felt obligated to help."


    I didn''t feel need to overly explain everything.


    "And the attack by Kokabiel?"


    "At that point, my relationship with Venelana had.....deepened. I gave her a method of reach out to me in an emergency, which she triggered, and I came as soon as I could."


    "Something I''ve been curious about." Azazel picked this moment to also jump in. "Why you and not one of the Satans? They''re all more than capable of handling Kokabiel."


    Asking a question he already knew the answer to. He wasn''t even being subtle about it. I''m sure he wasn''t aware of the specific details, but I''m sure he wanted to know my answer.


    "She couldn''t." I said simply. "Loki set up a.....unique method of scrambling the localized spatial coordinates."


    "There''s no proof it was Loki." Odin grumbled very loudly.


    I guess admitting it was one of his own would be detrimental to his own cause.


    However.... "I have someone who disagrees."


    "He wielded Divine Fire and Frost with the ability to escape me." Sca?thach glowered towards the Old God. "Do you call me a liar?"


    Odin huffed but didn''t respond.


    "Loki is also amongst the Gods involved with the Khaos Brigade that we know about." Yasaka added.


    "You have a list?" Lugh asked.


    "Indeed." Yasaka smiled brightly.


    "As curious as I am about that, I want to know what Loki did that made it so no one could contact outside of the area." Azazel interjected. "You called it a unique method."


    "There are two normal methods. The first is to scramble the localized space, making contact and teleportation difficult and prone to failure for the inexperienced. The second is to seal the space, not letting anything inside or outside." I explained.


    "None of us are green here, kiddo. We all know our ABC''s." Azazel snorted.


    I rolled my eyes at his comment but continued. "Each have their own strengths and weaknesses with some variations of customization to fit the individual who casts it, but generally, they''re relatively similar. What Loki did....he did the equivalent of setting up a sort of Maze."


    "Sounds complicated." Azazel hummed.


    "That''s understating it. To do something like that...." Ajuka muttered. "A God of Magic indeed."


    "Hmph." Odin grunted. "It sounds like a trick he would be good at. But that just begs the question, how were you able to overcome it if it was Loki? There are some things even I can''t beat him at when it comes to Magic."


    "I''m inclined to believe that Dimension Lost was used." Azazel tapped his chin. "Cause I can''t think of another way, honestly. As much as I''ve researched, I don''t have any confidence in overcoming one of Loki''s traps when I wasn''t prepared. So.....how''d you do it, kiddo?"


    I crossed my arms in annoyance. "I used an advanced Thaumaturgical application of dimensional displacement to project myself outside of the established space, then pulled myself and the others into it."


    "You side stepped it." Ajuka summarized quite easily. "But....the calculations alone would have taken hours if not days. And that was only if you knew what you were getting into. That''s not something you can just come up with yourself." He turned towards Sca?thach. "Was it your teachings?"


    Sca?thach raised an eyebrow. "I taught him much of what I have known, but that is not something I am familiar with."


    "The young woman over there." Azazel raised his finger up, pointing towards Rin. "You introduced yourself as the student to of someone sharing his name. I didn''t really give it a second thought before...but who was it again?"


    "Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg." Rin said evenly. "He goes by Zelretch."


    "German?" Odin rubbed his beard.


    "It''s not a name I''m familiar with." Ajuka muttered. "Was he the one who taught you?" The Devil turned back to me.


    ....Technically?


    "Yup, he''s my grandfather." Why deny it?


    "To be able to teach you something like that....he has to be an accomplished Magician." Ajuka tapped his finger on the table. "Why haven''t I heard his name before?"


    "Me either, I''m drawing a blank here. Some reclusive Stray Magician?" Azazel threw out.


    "Who knows." I shrugged, not elaborating, much to their visible annoyance. I could easily tell they were the type that hated not knowing something.


    "Once more, I believe we''ve gone off topic to something irrelevant." Yasaka took this moment to step in again.


    "It''s pretty damn relevant to know how the kid overcame something that even Odin here says he might have trouble with." Azazel replied.


    "I disagree. We are speaking of an alliance, not the secrets of his Magic." Yasaka countered. "Michael was merely asking for elaboration on our standing. That has been provided."


    "The Kid boinked his grandmother, which is why he showed up when he did." Azazel said flippantly. "Blah blah, alright, they aren''t with the devils, Michael."


    The Archangel let out a sigh. "I''ll take that at face value for now. However, if we are going to negotiate based on your claims about this Khaos Brigade, we need more evidence."


    "Yeah, everything we know points to the Old Satan Faction." Serafall nodded.


    "Very well, then shall I reveal the head of the Khaos Brigade?" Yasaka asked.


    "It would go a long ways for convincing us." Azazel replied.


    "I want to know who is supposedly leading a group of God from different Pantheons." Odin grunted.


    "I''m curious about this too. I want to know who''s strong enough that they would all listen to them." Lugh added.


    "Ophis, the Infinite Dragon God." Yasaka stated and a silence overcame the table.


    ".....what did you just say?" Odin gritted out. "The Infinite Dragon God?"


    "That is correct."


    "But...why?" Azazel''s eyes widened. "That old guy just sits there silently in the Dimensional Gap and doesn''t bother with anything that doesn''t annoy him. He literally has no interest in the world."


    "Her." Yasaka corrected.


    "What?''


    "Ophis has recently taken the form of a little girl now. As such, it is her, I would presume." Yasaka stated.


    "Weird, but okay."


    "There haven''t been any sightings of Ophis in years." Michael exhaled. "And now you''re claiming that she is leading a group of Gods among others that are involved in plans like what Kokabiel attempted?"


    They''re taking it more seriously than I thought. Honestly I expected them to hem and haw, call it all lies or something. But there was a clear sense of unease when Ophis is discussed. I guessed she was strong enough that it made them worried even with a mere implication.


    "Do you have any proof?" Lugh asked. "Before we start getting worried, is there any proof beyond you words?"


    "I could say that Lady Izanami can verify our claims, but I don''t think you would take her for her word either, considering our relationship." Yasaka hummed. "But I do believe I know exactly what you would want. Within the Khaos Brigade, Ophis had been bestowing some of the lower members with a piece of her power, a ''snake'' if you will."


    Funnily enough, Ophis''s title of infinite didn''t mean infinite power. Essentially, she can produce power infinitely. There''s more or less a hard ceiling on what she could bring to bare at a given moment, which was still far above what almost anything on the planet can match. But it''s not infinite in scope, otherwise Meridia wouldn''t have been able to deal with her.


    No, Ophis was basically a perpetual Motion Machine. A continuous production of various energies.


    Well, that was my theory atleast. Based on what Hades told me, she gave out a lot of power over time. Enough that it should have been noticeable on herself, yet her overall strength hadn''t wavered an iota.


    "And I''m sure if we produced someone with this ''snake'' it would still leave you skeptical. So, why don''t I point you towards someone who already has it?" Yasaka looked around the table. "You can verify it for yourselves."


    "And who is this supposed person? How do we know you haven''t gotten to them before us?" Ajuka asked.


    "Ajuka, I''m glad you asked. Simply put, do you think we have managed to get to your cousin in recent times?" Yasaka''s grin was wide as she spoke.


    The Green Haired Devil twitched uncontrollably. "Are you implying....."


    "You can check for yourself." Yasaka nodded. "But yes, your younger cousin, Diodora, is a member of the Khaos Brigade, and he accepted a snake from Ophis. How else do you think we know what he''s been up to?"


    He was one of the first guinea pigs. There are a lot of notes on his movements and such in the past due to research conducted unbehest to his knowledge. They wanted to make sure there weren''t any ill side effects so they followed him for several months, which is how we knwo of his activities. Hades was more than able to get his hands on such things in a short time frame.


    Not only would this prove somewhat of what we''re saying is true, it would also, again, show that we knew things we really shouldn''t.


    The table under Ajuka''s hand cracked as his fingers pushed into the surface. "He wouldn''t...."


    "If what you''re saying is true.....this is a big problem. We need to quicky warn everyone that Ophis is now active and might be hostile." Lugh stood up, looking rather worried.


    I think after everything that had been revealed before now, he took what we said at face value. Considering how confident Yasaka spoke about it, even giving avenues of verifying the information, there seemed to be less skepticism.


    "That won''t be necessary." Yasaka stated.


    Lugh blinked, looking at Yasaka. "Pardon?"


    "We''ve already taken Ophis off the board." She gave a rather innocent smile to accompany her words.


    I guess that''s one way to say it. More like, I kicked her towards Meridia and ran away screaming.


    But now, everyone was staring blankly at Yasaka.


    "....what?" Serafall voiced, squeaked more like, though everyone seemed to share the sentiment.


    "Don''t worry about Ophis, she will no longer be a problem." Yasaka reiterated. "However, I have no proof to accompany what I said. If you don''t wish to believe me, there''s nothing I can do."


    "W-why don''t we take a small break?" Serafall managed to force out.


    [***]


    Second Part is up, sorry for the late release, don''t feel too well so it took awhile to write today''s chapter.


    Just a heads up, next chapter will probably be out wednesday for the reason I just mentioned.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 323: Part 3

    Chapter 323: Part 3


    "You are amazing." I wrapped my fluffy fox up in a big hug.


    "Praise me more~" Yasaka giggled as I let go.


    "You did very well." Artoria praised as well. "I do not believe I could have managed as well as you have."


    "Oh, you sell yourself short." One of Yasaka''s tails brushed against Artoria. "I''m just lucky we had so much information that they were in the dark about."


    "I almost peed myself when everyone stared at me." Rin shuddered. "Angels, Angels were looking right at me!" Rin let out a long breath.


    "Yes, it is strange to actually be in the presence of real Angels...." Artoria shared a similar sentiment.


    I never questioned it, but Rin was a Christian due to her upbringing, only distancing herself from the Church due to a certain priest that soured her towards the Church. Both being a Magus and living in Japan, it was certainly odd but I never thought about it too much until now.


    It must have been very strange for her to be in the presence of figures important to her beliefs, though not the same as those in her home world.


    "And seeing the Great God Odin in such a state.....it is very strange." Sca?thach added.


    Yeah, the Odin here was strange indeed. I knew he took many different personas when he disguised himself in his travels amongst humans, but this felt different. I didn''t know how to describe it, it felt like.....he was tired.


    "The Monkey King was staring at me." Raikou commented. "I fear I may bring some undesirable outcomes if I stay..."


    "His addition was undoubtedly a last minute occurrence. I don''t know what it''s like in your world, but here, He works under Indra. And considering what I know about you.....that could perhaps be the reason for his presence?" Yasaka explained her thoughts.


    "...I see." Raikou muttered.


    Raikou always got uncomfortable when her other half was mentioned, even by association of her parentage.


    "The Gods here are so different than the brothers." Jinn walked up, pushing herself against Raikou. The affectionate Genie earned a warm smile from my Servant. "Even that Lugh, a God of Light, he''s so different than the God of Light from Remnant."


    "It is not surprising. Even with similar domains, Gods are very different." Sca?thach replied. "The Abrahamic God, for instance, is very different even if Lugh and him share similar domains of Light."


    "So....what''s the plan once the recess ends?" Rin asked. "I hope I''m not needed for anything except for standing to the side, cause I''m not confident being the focus of Gods at this point."


    I could see how intimidating it was for her. She had made substantial progress since I first met her, but she''s still not on the same level as us. "Any plans we have, I promise we won''t put you in an uncomfortable position."


    "As Wilhelm says. You being here as you are is perfect and I would ask nothing else. You are one more mystery to help us obscure the truths." Yasaka also added with a smile. "As for our next step, well, I don''t think I can hold them off any longer. They''re going to come at you all like sharks smelling blood. But we should be able to act as a buffer for you Rin."


    "True, we played a bunch of cards already, next is to figure out what we can gain, which will involve answering some questions no doubt." As annoying as it would be.


    I joked about being shameless, but I did have things I don''t want to flaunt in public. I supposed I''m very personal about my own stuff and I don''t like revealing too much. Maybe a hold out from being on my own for so long? I don''t like other people having their noses in my business unless they''re close to me.


    "We merely must keep up our unassailable position." Artoria stated. "Our initial plan has succeeded, they will come to us and that gives us the advantage."


    "It worked wonderfully. They did not expect us to warp the talks around ourselves and make us invaluable with everything new we added." Yasaka giggled.


    "Is that why we''re hiding under this.....dimension?" Rin poked her servant.


    "Gotta keep up the ''mysterious'' act that we have going on. They got no idea how we know what we know, and this just makes them more anxious." I replied.


    The small Youkai faction that no one cared about wasnow the center of attention.


    "This space is actually very strong as well." Jinn sort of....poked at the misty barrier that surrounded us. "I want to play with it later."


    "I''m sure Soma wouldn''t mind if you helped him experiment with his new power later." Yasaka responded. "And you''re right, it''s a Longinus Class Sacred Gear for a reason."


    "It is impressive." Even Sca?thach acknowledged. "I do not believe any God here is capable of assailing us here or spying without our knowledge."


    That is to say, it couldn''t stop a God from forcing entry, but we would notice the instant they tried, and that isn''t exactly subtle. So...the perfect place to have a private conversation.


    "So....what''s the next part of the plan?" Rin asked.


    A mischievous grin appeared on Yasaka''s face. "We get them to pay us, then we give them the privilege of dealing with the Khaos Brigade lurking in the shadows."


    [***]


    I stretched my arms as I exited the mist that made up the temporary sub dimension everyone else was staying inside.


    I nodded towards Soma and Aotabo? who were ''standing guard'' outside. Gotta keep appearances up and all that business.


    The surroundings were relatively...deserted. The factions still had representatives standing around though most had scattered for the break. Some familiar Devils were off to the side who I cast a sideways glance at.


    Venelana smiled warmly as I met her gaze from where she was still sitting.


    Had to resist the urge to go over there. And it made me want this to be over sooner so I could start introducing her to my other girls more. Because at the moment, it felt like we were leaving her out.


    I knew it was unavoidable due to extenuating circumstances, but it still made me feel like crap. I would definitely make it up to her later.


    I pulled my eyes away to look at everyone else. Odin was off to the side, out of ear shot, and appeared to be in a heated discussion with the Valkyrie he brought along. I expected more of an appearance from the Norse representation, but then again, the All-Father himself showed up.


    Wasn''t going to touch that with a ten foot pole though.


    After my last experience with an Odin, I wasn''t too keen on getting close to this one.


    The Fallen Angels were off on another end, taking some privacy as well. I could see the amount of warding that went up as they made a little ''camp''.


    And it wasn''t just them either, the Angels were somewhat visible from where I was standing, they had taken cover behind a partly destroyed wall so you could see flashes of them whenever they stood behind a hole or where the wall had collapsed. the taste of their Holy Power also hung in the air.


    I admited that I was a little....confused with how to treat Heaven. Normally, I would be rathe neutral towards them as a whole, perhaps leaning towards dislike just out of habit. However, with a certain entity residing within my spear, I guessed I had to spare some good will towards them.


    Well, more like towards the Big Man himself, and what he left behind.


    Strangely, the presence within the spear had been silent. I would have thought he would have spoken or relayed something to me, but it remained silent. And I knew for a fact that he was capable of reaching out if he desired. I had the faintest feeling like he was simply watching for now, and didn''t want to interfere. So, far be it for me to bring attention to him.


    Maybe he thought he had a better chance in my hands with the deal I made with Hades?


    Not to mention, suddenly revealing that he might revive would have a drastic effect on this attempt at peace. I genuinely did want them to come to a peaceful resolution, if for selfish reasons. Mainly that it would be helpful that they weren''t hostile to one another and another conflict wouldn''t suddenly spark into a full blown war and harm the people I actually cared about.


    Don''t know where Sun Wukong or Lugh went, but I''m not their keepers so I decided not to dwell on it. Instead, I found my target over by where the Heaven and Church Delegation hung about.


    I decided to take this opportunity to socialize.


    The few members of the Church looked like they collectively had to change their pants as I started walking over. Don''t know why they were so on edge, it''s not like I was hostile/antagonistic towards them, but they cowered behind the largest member of their little routine.


    I locked eyes with him.


    Yasaka explained it to me, the strongest human in the world. Or so the church liked to propagate. However, that aura he continuously reeled in did not lie.


    I stopped my steps with only a couple feet between us. I saw he was sizing me up, however, I didn''t notice a hint of malice or disgust when he looked at me. The others around him, well, it was clear my presence was unwelcomed.


    After a moment, a rather warm smile made its way to his face. It''s funny, this man was massive. As in, I think our Herakles might be smaller. Yet...I didn''t feel intimidated in the slightest, his presence was warm and welcoming.


    "Hello, young man." His voice was just as weighty as it was when he spoke during the meeting, and again, there was a gentleness to it. "If you''re looking for Lord Michael, I''m afraid you may have to wait. They are currently discussing some important matters in private."


    "What important matters could they possibly be talking about?" I quirked a smile.


    And he looked rather amused himself. "If you require it, I am willing to relay any message you wish to give."


    "K-kick him out, Father Strada!" One of the Cardinals behind him raised his finger, stabbing it in the air at me. "Don''t let him profane our presence."


    I blinked, looking towards the source. The rather.....frail looking man. In his later years, maybe seventy or eighty.


    "He does realize that we''re technically in Devil Territory, right? There isn''t any ''kicking me out''." I looked back up towards the large man. "And even then, this is Japan, if anything, I could kick them out since the Youkai has more claim to the land than anyone else."


    It''s not like I was forcing myself into their little secret meeting they were having while we were taking a break.


    Vasco Strada let out a tired side, opting to turn to look at the Cardinal who spoke. He didn''t even have to say a word for the Cardinal to stiffen and retreat back to where the congregation of Angels was gathered. And the others quickly followed after him.


    Rather cowardly lot they were. I imagine they are the kind that wanted to come and attend for the ''glory'' and ''attention'' they would be receiving. If I had to guess, the only one of worth that the church sent was actually the big guy.


    "I apologize. My fellow faithful are...uneasy due to the nature of this gathering."


    "I kinda was hoping he would stick around, get into an argument with me so I could start arguing scripture with him." I admit that my devil nature was shining through just a tad.


    "A losing battle isn''t one my companion would have fought."


    I blinked at his rather blunt and honest remark. I honestly had no witty retort for that kind of response. "Anyways, I''m not actually here to see the Angels. Yasaka is handling the negotiations and all that. I just wanted to come over and meet you."


    "Oh?" He raised an eyebrow. "And what can I do for you, young man?"


    You know, looking at him, I kept forgetting he''s supposed to be like eighty years old. Different from Zelretch who used a method of immortality, Vasco Strada was purely human and didn''t do anything of the sort to himself.


    I''m wondering if he was a case similar to Sca?thach where he just decided he wasn''t going to age.


    "Well, I''m wondering if there''s a secret to getting as buff as you."


    The man gave a good natured chuckle. "Lots of healthy eating, a steady training regime, and faith in our Lord and Savior."


    "Ah, I see." I nodded. "So Jesus is the path to swoleness."


    "All is possible through the love of God." He smiled humoredly. "And the doors are always open for those seeking."


    I tilted my head at his invitation. "You do know I''m a Half-Devil, right? Not to mention, I''m a Magician and proud of it. My lover is a ''heathen demon'' from the east. I think my lifestyle contradicts a few of the Church''s teachings."


    "As I''ve come to learn over the years, the rules are more of.....guidelines." He replied rather evenly.


    Huh.....was that a dig at his own Church members or his own approach at following Church doctrine?


    "Hmm, the Church is a human institution and all that." I muttered. "You''d think with Angels being in literal arms reach, the more....ambiguous of believers would hold to a certain standard."


    "There''s no need to be polite, I am more than aware of the darkness that profanes the Church from within. Unfortunately, there is little I can do to absolve the issues that permeate its foundations."


    Wow.....again with the blunt admittance of his own faction''s faults. Yet, at the same time, he didn''t shy away from it. I had a feeling that if I truly started insulting the Church, the actual foundations of his faith, he would get upset.


    I liked him.


    "Have you ever considered going to like, a fitness competition? You know, where you go on stage, flex a little, show off the muscles. And while you have everyone''s attention, you just drop your preaching there. I think if people were willing to do steroids, they would be more than willing to following a belief system if it meant getting some of those gains."


    Vasco Strada had a bemused look on his face until he processed what I said, a rumbled escaped his throat, a genuine laugh that echoed through the surroundings. "That''s a wonderful idea, I''ll have to run that by the other Cardinals when I have time."


    God I hope he''s not joking.


    I would pay to watch him go on stage and make everyone else feel insecure while being just completely wholesome about it.


    "So, in all honesty, I just came over to introduce myself. Was curious about the supposed Strongest Human and all that. But, now I''m a little curious about something else. Are you not put off by my being a Half-Devil?" I questioned the man of faith.


    "No." He said as bluntly and dismissively as before. "You have no influence on your heritage. By what right do I have to hold you accountable for something beyond your control?"


    ".....You really are a good person." I couldn''t help but say under my breath.


    Fuck it, just make this man the Pope and the Church would become like 100x better.


    "Your kind words are appreciated, young man." The Large Cardinal smiled warmly.


    "Thanks for chatting with me." I returned the smile towards him. "And if you''re ever over by Kyoto, look us up. You would be more than welcome within our borders." I was speaking on Yasaka''s behalf here, but I don''t think she would find fault with me on this one.


    The opposite in fact, I think she would appreciate it if I extended some good will towards such a strong person. Bonus that they were actually a very kind and gentle soul.


    Not bad for just a whim of checking him out.


    "Hoho, I''ll have to take you up on that offer in the future." He chuckled again, though a hint of seriousness appeared on his face. "A warning, young man. I dare not speak for what Heaven plans to do, however, it''s clear they seek the return of the Sacred Spear."


    Hmm, I didn''t expect this guy to come right out and say something like that. Then again, he also didn''t seem to be someone to be coy or beat around the bush.


    "So Heaven wants my Spear?" I raised an eyebrow. "I don''t like to give up my stuff."


    "I speak for no one, merely relaying news I have heard. I believe you to be a kind person, so I see no fault in relaying this to you. If possible, I would hope you accept what deal they attempt to make, but I will not speak in favor or against."


    I gave it a genuine thought on what I should say in response. "Would you believe me if I said that it would more beneficial for you lot in the long run if I held onto the Spear?"


    Vasco Strada looked me over for a long moment before opening his mouth again. "I feel no deceit in your words. However, It is unlikely what I have to say will sway their opinions."


    I shrugged. "It''s not like I would hand it over anyways."


    "What exactly does it change, Serafall?"


    My own thoughts were cut off as I turned back towards the red head. "What do you mean ''what does it change''?"


    "I mean, we were already investigating them. We hadn''t yet committed to any plans yet, so nothing changed on our end. Now we know that we have to take them much more seriously, but we aren''t exactly in a bad position." He pointed out.


    WEll...he wasn''t exactly wrong.


    But still, this was a whole mess and a half.


    "Ugh, Ajuka hurry your slow ass up!" I groaned out, kicking a piece of rubble that was still laying around. I need a distraction, or I''m going to fuss over this relentlessly until he gets back. "Sirzechs." I yanked his cape. "Who the hell is that Zelretch person they mentioned?"


    ".....why would I know?"


    I kicked his shin, making him wince.


    "Okay, fair." He breathed out. "Honestly, I have no idea. I don''t think Grayfia does either." He replied.


    And we couldn''t ask her because she''s assisting Ajuka at the moment.


    "Not really his grandfather then?" I asked.


    "No known living relatives other than his deceased mother." Sirzechs replied. "Unless you think its my dad, we''re in the dark here."


    I snorted at the thought. It would be kinda funny, but that''s too absurd. Shit, how many things have we missed? For all we know, Zeltrech could actually be his biological grandfather, who was some sort of magical powerhouse that''s completely unknown, yet had even Ajuka in a tizzy.


    It''s not like I couldn''t understand the implication of what Wilhelm said. His magic being to so easily overcome the basics of spatial sealing. A thought to file away for later if it ever became important for us.


    Just another thing we''re in the dark about. Which was basically everything concerning the Youkai faction as it stood.


    How did they not get noticed all this time?


    Really made me want to have another look at all the smaller factions we''ve scoffed at in the past. Who knew what other factions have going on under the radar at the moment.


    "Alright guys, I''m here." Azazel finally made his entrance. "Was hard to slip away without Michael noticing."


    "About time." I crossed my arms with a huff.


    "Hey, you guys aren''t the only ones scrambling to try and figure things out. Bunch of bombs they dropped on us. By the way, saw Ol''Bael walking towards Wilhelm."


    .....not my problem right now even if I thought that had the potential to go horribly wrong.


    "But seriously, how fucked are we?" The Fallen Angel asked.


    "I may as well just bend over and drop my panties, because that damn fox is going in anyways."


    "Aw shit."


    "Yup."


    "Do you have any idea about this whole thing, Azazel?" Sirzechs asked.


    "I mean.....In hindsight, I think I noticed a few things but.....it felt like just you devils being devils. No offense."


    "Some taken."


    "Yeah, well, deal with those Old Satan assholes and I''ll stop thinking that way." The Fallen Angel rolled his eyes.


    "Is Michael still wanting to continue?" The red head asked.


    "As far as I know." Azazel looked a little unsure. "He''s not the type to be silent about that. If he wanted to pull out, he''d be completely upfront about it."


    Finally a Teleportation Circle lit up right next to us, Ajuka and Grayfia stepping out.


    Though, all our eyes were drawn to a glass container that Ajuka held in his hand. A blackish purple energy in the form of a snake was wiggling around inside. And I think we all felt our hearts drop simultaneously.


    "How much of it was true?" I don''t know if I even wanted to hear the answer.


    "All of this." Ajuka forced out.


    Fucking dammit.


    "Diodora is currently in custody." Grayfia stated.


    "Your family not kick up a fuss? We were being very liberal with laws with you just waltzing in and doing this."


    "And they''ve ridden on my coattails of being a Satan, using it to their advantage over the years. Technically, that''s against the laws too, so if they want to say anything, I''ll happily drag them down with me." Ajuka snorted.


    "His peerage?" Sirzechs asked.


    "...having a specialist look over them."


    I was going to break his legs. Then heal them, then break them again.


    "This thing was inside him, right?" I tabbed the glass container in his hand.


    "Yes."


    "Was it painful to remove?"


    "Immensely."


    "Good." I nodded in satisfaction.


    "We need a plan." Azazel sighed, looking over the ''snake'' just as we all were. "They ran circles around us and we were completely helpless. We couldn''t even find an opportunity to ask any of the questions we wanted."


    None of the many questions we had.


    Somehow she was able to deflect any attempt while simultaneous kicking us in the proverbial nads in the process.


    "Should we hide the evidence? It would give us more time to deal with the fallout." Sirzechs suggested.


    t wasn''t a horrible plan, but it wouldn''t work this time. "No, we''re going to be completely open about it. We''re going to march right in, lay that thing on the table, and act like we''re doing them all a favor in proving its existence."


    It would alteast makes us look a little better in everyone elses eyes because we sorely needed every scrap of goodwill right now.


    Especially with finding out that the Khaos Brigade was made up of other Factions and that there were some Gods are among them. We will definitely need outside help to deal with them in the future.


    .....shit.


    I just realized, the Youkai were the ones who had a list if everything else was to be believed.


    Now, we''re going to have to try and get ahold of it without losing too much in the processes.


    Damn Fox.


    [***]


    Omake -- My sleep deprived fuck up. The first iteration of the Bael conversation.


    I was going past 24 hours of no sleep when I originally wrote this, and thought it was a good idea. So, feel free to laugh at this stupid thing I originally had.


    [***]


    "Zekram Bael. To what do I owe the pleasure." I turned to face my apparent ancestor.


    He adjusted his collar as he walked over. "I have wished to meet with you since I have learned of your existence."


    I crossed my arms, already having the feeling this conversation was going to give me a headache. Literally, a few words out of his mouth, and I was loathing the fact that I didn''t escape when I had the chance.


    "Well, here''s your chance." I said bluntly.


    I had no patience for this man after the crap he spouted before. The only reason I didn''t completely blow him off was that I was being respectful for Yasaka''s position.


    To his credit, he didn''t react at my almost annoyance to his presence. And it''s not like I tried to hide it.


    "I am here to right a wrong that was done to you." He declared.


    "Oh?"


    "On behalf of the Devil Faction, I invite you to come back home."


    I let out a sigh, rubbing the bridge of my nose. Was there even a point to getting upset at what he said? "I already have a home."


    Honestly, I didn''t expect him to come try this after what happened. He hadn''t spoken after I made my stance known during the meeting.


    "Hmph." He grunted in response, clearly disagreeing. "Some backwards creatures living in a remote corner of the world."


    "And you''re referring to my lover and my daughter." I said dryly.


    "If you want beautiful women, there are an uncountable number that would throw themselves at you. Come under the Bael banner, and you will never want for anything."


    I was honestly speechless. Was he really so shameless? Or did he just not understand me and was just throwing out something he thought I would find enticing?


    "Wealth, Power." He continued on. "With my word, any of these things will be yours. I will even adopt you under my own name, make you a true Bael."


    "I already have a harem." I replied. "Completely ignoring the incredibly important emotionally attachments between me and my lovers and focusing on the very narrow value of their looks, they are objectivelysome of the most beautiful women ever to walk this world. Wealth? I have multipleDivine Weapons. I have treasures you couldn''t even fathom." I snorted just thinking about the absurdity of his claim, but I wasn''t done. "And Power?" I let my Divine Lightning arc between my fingers. "I''ve killed Gods."


    Credit where credit was due, he still didn''t outwardly react. I don''t know what I quite expected from such an old Devil, but it was definitely hard to get a read on him.


    Maybe he can take a hint at this point. I wasn''t ever joining up with the ¨C


    "I will give you Venelana."


    The lightning in my hands dispersed at the sheer incredulousness I was feeling.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Return to where you belong. And with a few words of mine, Venelana will be yours. She is a very attractive woman, there are few that can match her in the Underworld. Her bloodline is strong, so any offspring will be powerful as well. As such, I see no reason to deny you if you wish to have her." Zekram Bael explained. "You merely have to return back with me and take your rightful place as a Bael. Of course you will have to become a full Devil, but such a thing is easy enough."


    "You will give Venelana to me." I repeated the absurdwords he just spoke. "You''re a little late there."


    "A mere tryst, nothing more." He waived it off. "With my word it will be official. Other, hmph. Some may question her loyalty."


    Did this motherfucker just.....


    "Who the fuck do you think you are?"


    "I am ¨C"


    "A nobody." I interjected with a glare. "You are nobodyimportant. And yes, I know who you are. An old devil from the first generation that spends all day playing the politics of your faction. Guess what? You are insignificant. You mean absolutely nothing to me, and I only humored you because you came along with your faction''s real leaders and I didn''t want to step on Yasaka''s toes. But, you just crossed a fucking line."


    I took a step forward, my face only inches apart from his. "Let me make one thing clear. Venelana is mine. And you are not one of the very few people who can change that fact. I won''t play those games of yours. If you come after me or mine, I don''t care if I have to destroy the underworld to reach you."


    For the first time, I saw his expression twist into a sneer. He didn''t say anything, but his look said more than enough. I don''t think anyone''s ever been so blatantly disrespectful to him in a very long time. I did know some things about Zekram Bael, and he controls a sizable political force in the underworld, enough that even the Satans have to be wary of him.


    Unfortunately for him, I don''t give a shit about that.


    "So, Kindly, Fuck off." I added lastly.


    The Old Devil stared at me with that twisted sneer of his for several moments before turning around and leaving.


    "You will regret it." He spat out upon walking away.


    He held absolutely no power over me, and I could just tell that it made him utterly furious in this moment. If someone mouthed off to him back home, he''d probably have them killed and have no issues anywhere.


    His only piece of leverage was Venelana herself, and I had a feeling he was vastly overestimating the actual control he had over her.


    Regardless, I should go back and tell Yasaka what happened. It was entirely possible that he might try something after what happened.


    [***]


    And here''s part 3. Just a heads up, part 4 might be delayed by a day, need to do some editing to it and other things that are coming up to make them a little better with the feedback I got.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 324: Part 4

    Chapter 324: Part 4


    Unlike previously, this time, we were the first to be seated, waiting for everyone else to return. Yasaka took a rather polite posture. She showed no discontent when everyone started filing back into their seats, looks of.....mild exhaustion clearly showing before they steeled themselves.


    I''m sure some things we revealed were making them very worried. The break was more or less about two hours, which was probably not enough time to really get into the true repercussions of an ''evil'' organization composed of Gods and other mythological figures that crosses Pantheon lines.


    Well, it did its job of thoroughly throwing all the other parties off balance.


    "Are you all ready to continue?" Yasaka asked with a very kind tone, yet had a smidgen of impatientness to it. Which almost made me chuckle considering we were intentionally late to the meeting itself.


    Even if no one react to her comment, I think I could pick up one or two faces that flashed a brisk annoyance before returning to normal.


    "Yes, I believe we have much more to discuss now." Michael replied with a kind smile.


    As if to respond, Ajuka loudly set a large container on the table. Glass on all sides so everyone could see what was within. It certainly made everyone tense as the power within was something menacing, even if a small quantity compared to the original.


    "We were able to verify the earlier claims. It appears as though Ophis was in fact giving away portions of her power." The Satan revealed to everyone present.


    There were a few hushed whispers in every direction.


    "Feels like that damn Dragon." Odin grumbled. "Met it once or twice. You don''t forget that kind of thing, ever."


    "And at the very least." Lugh''s eyes turned to us. "It adds some credibility to previous claims."


    "Which raises the damn question." Odin grunted. "How in the dark depths of Hel''s decrepit home did you ¨C how did you say it ¨C take Ophis off the board?" The Old God huffed looking our way as if trying to gleam an answer through a little glare. "What do you think, Monkey?" He poked Sun Wukong with his stick.


    "Regardless of the many questions I myself have, I am here as an observer. I forwent my right to speak when you accepted my last-minute addition. I will respect those terms." The Monkey King said rather evenly.


    Honestly, it sounded a little foreboding as well. Especially since he was staring right at Raikou. And regardless of the good impression I had of him, I did not appreciate those stares towards her.


    I was feeling very protective right now.


    "Bah, you got boring in old age." The Norse God huffed again.


    "There are still some things we will wish to keep secret." Yasaka stated, earning another grunt from the Norse God.


    "It seems like a rather important detail to simply keep to yourself, especially once you revealed that she is the ''leader'' of this organization." Ajuka stared at her. "How are we supposed to take anything else at face value if you aren''t willing to share something so important?"


    "Well, as you yourself have proven." She gestured towards the container still sitting on the table. "You don''t. And for that matter, don''t believe us if you don''t want to."


    "What do you mean?"


    "As simply as I said it. If you don''t believe us, well, it seems that''s where our cooperation will have to end. I think we''ve done enough to show our sincerity."


    Ajuka tried to force her to reveal more, and Yasaka called his bluff saying we would just leave if we weren''t going to be trusted at this point.


    Surprisingly, it was Zekram Bael who responded by clearing his throat. "That will not be necessary. We are merely hesitant due to the volatile nature of this information. We welcome anything you are willing to share."


    And for the briefest of moments, the fellow devils looked at him like he had three heads.


    "Yeah, like Old Zekram said." Serafall was the quickest to recover, a bright smile on her face. "We''re all here to work together."


    "In the spirit of cooperation, I would like to know about what you discovered regarding this Diodora''s peerage." Michael was the next to take the spotlight. "I assume you have investigated in what little time we were away." He gestured to the container.


    Ajuka frowned slightly. "We are currently still looking into it and focused primarily on the more important issue. However, we will be completely transparent and if you want, we''re more than willing to hand over the offending party for your discretion on the punishment."


    Or in other words, they''re saying to ignore it for now and they''ll hand it all over to Heaven to deal with after the important matters are taken care of.


    Call me skeptical that one of the Satans is willing to turn over a family member so quickly.


    Or maybe I just don''t have much faith in the Devils overall, bar a handful that I personally know.


    "We''ll talk more about it afterwards." Michael seemed to accept the intent.


    "Great." Yasaka clapped her hands. "Why don''t we address the elephant in the room. The three factions that are ''at war'' still and sitting across the table discussing peace. I believe we can drop the formalities here and get to the details of it. It''s pretty clear to everyone else that you all have already decided on something, so care to share?"


    Azazel coughed awkwardly. "Haha, guess it isn''t that much of a secret. Had to at least get everyone to sit down first, which came with some agreements and all that jazz."


    "That''s correct." Michael spoke up. "But we also have some concerns we''d like to address before we officiate anything. Specifically, we would like there to be more strict regulation on the use of Evil Pieces."


    Well, can''t say I didn''t see that coming.


    "Honestly, I''m with Michael on this one. I''ve had some of my people stolen by those things too, even if I didn''t kick up a fuss, it''s still a pretty shitty thing going on behind the scenes. You can claim all these ''rules'' and stuff about them, but it''s still going on." Azazel seemed to agree.


    The Devils glanced at each other, not seemingly concerned. "We''ve already discussed this ourselves." The new Luciferreplied. "We were going to create another department to help regulate them and introduce new rules. Such that any new Peerage Member or use of an Evil Piece will have to be registered within a certain timeframe. Not only will they be forced to provide information on the newest addition, but we will also be conducting an investigation on our end to make sure nothing untold happened."


    "Color me surprised." Yasaka genuinely sounded so. "Can''t imagine that''s going to go over well with a significant amount of your population." And she didn''t need to specify who we were talking about.


    "I see no harm with what is proposed. If someone is forcedto beholden followers through such means, then they are undeserving of their positions." Zekram Bael harumphed in disdain. "If any of themdecide to cause problems, I will deal with them myself."


    As far as prideful and arrogant people go, he really isn''t that unlikable.


    "This arrangement is acceptable." Michael nodded towards the Devils.


    "Not to be a wet blanket, but what about all the previouspeople turned into Devils. Are you just going to conveniently forget about them? I have quite a few of my own people who have last loved ones." Yasaka looked towards the Devils


    The blank look on their faces, I guess they didn''t expect to be so bluntly asked about this.


    Sirzechs Lucifer cleared his throat. "We''ll look into all the older uses as well once we get everything established."


    I had to hold back on rolling my eyes. An open-ended noncommittal answer.


    Though, I don''t think Yasaka expected any different, merely taking the opportunity to cut into any momentum they were gathering.


    "Actually, I''m really curious what you said to get Michael to willingly sit down like this. You were keeping It really hush-hush and didn''t even let me peek at the message I sent to him." Azazel leaned forward.


    The Devils and the Angels shared another look before Ajuka let out a sigh. "I guess it''s not something we can really just keep to ourselves." He sat straight. "In accordance with the signing of a formal Peace Treaty, we of the Devil Faction will conduct Research in joint with the Heaven faction to manufacture devices similar to the Evil Pieces to turn humans into Angels."


    "Oh?" Odin was the first to react when everyone else went silent. To be honest, I never even considered the possibility of this. "Now that''s an interesting thought. As much as I abhor those things, I can''t deny they''re beautiful pieces of Magic. But to change their design to turn Humans into Angels, that''s not a simple thing."


    "Is it even possible?" Lugh looked a mix of intrigued and....concerned? "Angels are.....divine. A spark of Divinity in them that the Abrahamic God interwove. It''s known that the Evil Pieces do not take to divinity well. In the very few occasions that a Demi-God was turned there had to be very extenuating circumstances. Such as more than normal pieces used, even if the one reincarnated isn''t worthy of such a investment."


    "Even with that clone of Surtr, it needed the literal strongest Devil ever to exist to succeed. And If I recall, the Evil Piece was ¨C Mutated, is the correct word." Odin looked towards the Lucifer.


    "You''re right." He didn''t deny it. "Even the initial Reincarnation plications. I had to call in Ajuka and Serafall to help me stabilize the process. And even with that, it was very close to failing."


    "It isn''t quite the same." Ajuka responded. "It would be a Human gaining some manner of Divinity and becoming an Angel."


    "The context is the same. You wish to fundamentally change the aspect of a person. I would call the Evil Pieces a fluke of invention and now you''re wanting to go in the opposite direction." Odin shook his head. "I would call it foolish if there were not more natural examples that have existed in the past." He looked up, specifically towards us. "And two of them are standing here now."


    ".....Admittedly, it would help with research..." Ajuka said quietly.


    Michael perked up. "Knowing how it''s possible in different circumstances...would it be too much to ask how?" He directed his question towards us.


    Sca?thach snorted in response. "You wish to know my secret? It is simple. Merely kill enough Gods, bathe in enough Divine Blood, and you shall develop some of your own."


    "....yes simple." Lugh twitched slightly. "I believe you are the only one who would say something like that."


    "I have the weirdest boner right now."


    "L-lord Odin!" The Valkyrie next to him screeched.


    Michael smiled awkwardly. "I do not think such a method applicable to us. However...." He turned towards me.


    Well, I suppose it wasn''t really a secret. And with the many eyes on me, being Yasaka''s Lover, I did want to make an impression.


    "I killed a God and usurped its Divine Authority."


    Silence followed.


    With Sca?thach, it was more or less expected.


    But I just openly admitted to a feat that was only has a handful of recordings throughout history. I, a mortal, slayed a God.


    And not that just, I used it to pull myself to a higher state of existence.


    "Odin." Lugh''s head jerked towards the Norse God.


    "He isn''t lying." The One-Eyed God spoke almost dismissively.


    "You know something." Lugh''s eyes narrowed.


    Odin snorted in response. "I know a lot of things, brat."


    The Celtic God gave him a calculative look before letting out a sigh. "What God did you kill?"


    "I will keep that to myself." I replied, making the God frown.


    "Fufu, I taught him well." Sca?thach preened under the intense stares we were getting.


    "No wonder I get this weird feeling when I look at you. Like I have to be on guard around you." Odin again grunted, but otherwise didn''t seem to be pressing me.


    And that made me even more worried. I thought for sure a God so invested in wisdom and knowledge would want to know more.


    And that''s curious, because Izzy said something similar. I guess the differences between the Gods here and from that other world muted the absolute hatred that Campiones give off.


    "As you can see, I fear these methods won''t be applicable, so let''s move on." Yasaka interrupted the murmurs.


    Lugh was still looking at me with wariness in his eyes. It would do no good for him to carry on like this. "The circumstances that allowed me to do so were unique and I can''t reproduce them."


    May as well not make any unnecessary problems in the future.


    And I chose my words carefully, as Odin was always able to see through falsehoods. Technically, I can''t reproduce the effects by my own hand. Pandora is the one who facilitates everything, thus I wasn''t lying.


    Though, the looks on the Devils faces did make me amused.


    "Very well." Michael acquiesced. "However, I do have another question stemming from your fight with Kokabiel."


    "Yes?" I looked at the Archangel.


    He paused for a moment, for which I assume he was wanting to be careful with his wording. "You were able to wield the Spear that Father created. Something that shouldn''t have been possible."


    "Yeah, I''ll jump in on this too." Azazel interjected. "As much bullshit I''ve heard the past few days, that''s right near the top of impossible and I''m pretty damn firm on this one."


    "I would not quite word it that way, but I share a similar....sentiment." The Archangel looked....wary. "How were you able to not be affected by the intense Holy Power? And there was also the other Holy Weapon that enveloped all the Devils present, and they were fine as well."


    I guess Artoria''s turn was coming up next.


    But they were staring at me, waiting for an answer.


    And noticing Vasco Strada still standing at the side.....I couldn''t resist. I cleared my throat as they all seemed to lean in. "Anything is possible through God."


    And they all just stared at me blankly. Well, all except Azazel who suddenly broke out into a fit of giggles. "He''s got you there, brother."


    Atleast Michael looked the tiniest bit amused by the answer, even if he let out a sigh at Azazel''s words.


    Frankly, the Spear was giving me a weird feeling. Nothing was spoken, but I could faintly feel it not wanting to come out.


    And telling them all that Big G might be coming back would definitely cut this whole thing short. There''s no way things would play out the same if the scales were suddenly skewed so far in Heaven''s favor.


    "The Spear allowed me to wield it. Perhaps it was due to my Divinity that it couldn''t associate me with a ''normal'' devil."


    "Even if it allowed you, the Holy Power should have killed you." Michael stated. "Unless.....you have some method to remove your weakness to Holy Power?"


    Ah, that''s what he''s wanting to know. That definitely makes much more sense. He''s worried I have a method to remove Devil''s weakness to their only deterrent.


    "I don''t beyond my own abilities and inherent nature." Which was true.


    And if Big G didn''t let me wield the spear, it would definitely burn me inside and out.


    "According to the report we received, you removedKokabiel''s Holy Power." Michael seemingly jumped right to the next point. I guess he expected a minimal answer in that regard. "How? Even I cannot do such through the Heaven''s System."


    "I used the Spear." I said again. "I can tell you that I felt a sense of anger directed towards Kokabiel."


    "....Hey Michael." Azazel looked over to his unfallen brother. "Do....you think something may have roused that little piece of Dad left in the spear?"


    For the first time, the Archangel adopted a depressedlook. "We''ve looked at the spear in the past. Father.....isn''t really there, not truly. I don''t know what happened, maybe when Kokabiel forced a connection back to heaven did it react strangely with the Spear?"


    "Honestly, it''s a good an answer as any." Azazel shrugged. "Today''s been a day of a lot of firsts." His eyes flickered to me. "I''m sure I could answer some of these questions if I had something to experiment with."


    "Then what about the Sword." He gaze landed on Artoria. "From what was described, it filled the entire area with Holy Power."


    "My blade does not discriminate by race." Artoria spoke up for the first time since her introduction.


    "Been scratching my head on this one too." Azazel probed up his head on the table. "Wondering if Dad hid away a toy we weren''t told about. What''s the name of your sword?"


    If there was absolutely one aspect that Artoria would never compromise on, it was things to do with her sword. If I asked for her sword, she would deny me. Not that I ever would. So that is to say, she wouldn''t ever lie about the name of her sword either.


    It carried much too much meaning to the point where she would rather die than besmirch it.


    "You ask a question you already know the answer." Artoria didn''t waver one bit. "It is Excalibur ¨C The Sword of Promised Victory."


    [***]


    Azazel POV


    Hearing the report, then hearing it from the little ladies'' mouth, yeah, it just really makes me even more confused. I''m not like Odin where I can just tell if someone''s lying, but I''ve been around the block enough to sort of pick up on tells and such.


    This girl was way too confident and unwavering in saying it.


    The Kid with Dad''s Spear.....that sorta maybe makes sense. I couldn''t really call it bullshit, because there''s a severe lack of Devils with Divinity to test that sort of thing.


    Did the dying will of Dad inside the thing allow him to use it because he was upset with Kokabiel?


    I really want to take a look at that thing, but they''re being really damn protective of their secrets. Which makes it even more infuriating, because since when do the Youkai faction have secrets worth wanting to know?!


    I think I really shit the bed with the last time I met them.


    Honestly didn''t think it''d bite me in the ass like this.


    Atleast that one chick isn''t here and I''m even hesitant to bring her up. Don''t know how Odin and Lugh would react to her. Shit, I felt her presence for a second, and it damn well dwarfed even Odin.


    .....was that Ophis in disguise?


    No, she was too....focused? Every report I''ve ever read about Ophis spoke of the Dragon God as aloof or blank in their expressions.


    Why do I feel like I''m the only one that''s out of the loop here? I mean, I guess the Devils have no idea either, and Michael. But they''re apparently talking about something so important with copying the Evil Pieces, and they didn''t even consult me!


    Rude.


    Really surprised me that they went for that though. I don''t think Michael is happy about having to go that route. Not that he looks down on humans in the slightest, he''s dad''s golden child and all that. I don''t think Dad would approve of the idea either. Not really be angry about it, but disapproval was probably worse.


    Humans aren''t supposed to be Angels.


    We''re different for a reason, and I''m sure Dad would say the same thing.


    But I can''t fault Michael either, he''s in a really shitty situation, and he''s doing everything he can to keep things running.


    Besides, it''s just even more Angels I can eventually bring to my side!


    Win-win for everyone!


    "Yours by right?" Yasaka slowly turned towards Uriel, and I held back the urge to face palm. At this point, I pretty much knew a kick in the balls was coming.


    And Michael''s little twitch made me think the same thing. And it would be even more awkward if he tried to shut up Uriel now as they needed to show a united front. Uriel, while someone who usually meant well, was always a hot head, thinking more with his fist than anything else. A veryblack and white outlook of the world, though he''s mellowed out substantially over the years.


    "Just as every other treasure that Heaven holds is yours by right, yes? I''m sure you have nothing of anyone elses, you wouldn''t want to be hypocrites afterall. No Demonic Swords used in nefarious projects with the sacrifice of children. No other items of power stolen from other Pantheons." The Fox snorted disdainfully. "What was that line from the Bible ¨C Let he who is without sin cast the first stone? What a mighty fine Glass House you''ve built up over there."


    And right for the jugular.


    She''s right too, the Church and even Heaven, they have stores of things from other Pantheons that they''ve taken over the years for Safe Keeping.


    "....I am still wanting to hear an answer as to howyour people acquired those swords." Odin wasn''t loud, but it caused attention to turn back on him. "They were buried with Sigurd, my descendant."


    It''s not really an uncommon thing, but it just looks bad to be called out on graverobbing. And the Norse are one such people that really take insult to desecrating the dead.


    Really don''t envy my siblings in this tight spot they''re in.


    "To put it simply, there is nothing you can offer us to hand over the Spear that is rightfully in Wilhelm''s possession." Yasaka said with a little bite to the words.


    Seriously, what did Michael have to offer? It''s not they didn''t have other thins that could potentially be an equal trade, but the Spear was unique in of itself. Not to mention, they weren''t hurting in that regarding in other ways. It hasn''t really come up, but the Kid is the Red Dragon Emperor of this Generation.


    Vali wouldn''t shut up about it, otherwise I may have forgotten in all this commotion as well. He''s going to pout for months once he finds out how utterly out classed he is right now. That kid took way too much pride in being the best host that Albion ever head. That damn dragon filling his head with all that crap, inflating his ego.


    As much as he could do with the reality check, I didn''t want to see him mope around for a long time. But damn it must have been a kick in the groin for both of them to realize that Ol'' Ddraig''s host basically gave them a timeout without even trying nor even using the Boosted Gear.


    But I digress. Not the time to think about those things. Michael needs a hand and I am also uneasy about someone else having access to just shutting off my Holy Power ¨C if that''s actually a thing he can keep doing.


    For all we know, Kokabiel was a cosmic fluke brought about by extenuating circumstances. But it was hard to take that risk right now.


    "I''m with Michael, leaving the potential ability to just take away what makes us Angels, I can''t sit here easy because of that." I spoke up.


    I think I honestly spoke for every Angel, Fallen or otherwise in this matter. Michael flashed an appreciative smile for backing him up.


    Good, I''m still in deep shit with what Kokabiel did, having them look at me nicely like that will help.


    "I see no problem with it." Even Serafall joined in. "That seems like a dangerous precedent to leave outside of the Angels, to just take away the source of their power. I think everyone would have better peace of mind knowing it''s in their hands."


    Guess she wanted her pound of flesh in revenge too. It was undeniably a good opportunity to finally kick the Fox and Co. off their high horse and get the initiative back.


    Yasaka frowned in response. "And how would it be any different than forcing an Evil Piece on one of them?"


    ....dammit.


    Father damn those things. They''re beautifulin design, just as Odin said, but fucking damn if they aren''t annoying as hell to be on the opposite side of.


    "We don''t ¨C"


    "You don''t force them on others, yes." Yasaka smiled coyly. "Which seems to placate the others here. Which only begs the question ¨C if, and that''s a strong if, the spear could continue to do what you all claim, why can it not simply be the same predicament. Do you think we would go around ''depowering'' Angels for no reason?"


    "As you so gracefully, point out, that doesn''t seem to be entirely accurate." Serafall glared at me a tiny amount. Sorry girl, but we are trying to argue for our own factions here. And at the end of the day, you want this too.


    "That''s true, there has been a severe lack of assurances for those." The Fox didn''t miss the opportunity to take a jab at the Devils again. "So I believe I can understand your concerns. But frankly I have to ask, or what"


    "Excuse me" Michael tilt his head in confusion.


    "Why should we be forced to hand over the Spear? As I said, you have nothing we want to trade it for."


    Michael looked a little stumped. "We came here to discuss peace, and to ¨C"


    "Are we at war?"


    "....no."


    "Then why would we hand it over. Unless you are insinuatingthat such a declaration is on the table if it isn''t provided. In which case, we would have to step away and alert our own Pantheon to your intents." The Tails behind her flicked back and forth. "While Heaven hasn''t been so heavy handed with the incidents we''ve had to bear with your Three Factions, we are certainly not on friendly terms. We have nothing linking ourselves to you. Not to mention we''ve been very polite in even handing back that Reforged Excalibur for no recompose. So, to answer that Angel who demanded it back ¨C " She turned her hardened gaze towards Uriel. " ¨C Or what?"


    .....well fuck.


    That silenced all of us. Mostly because it was true.


    They held all the cards here, and they knew it. They knew it from the start when they flopped right down on the table and started verbally slapping all of us. They knew we would have to bow to their whims, but were even gentle about it, clearly not wanting to really get start any grudges, but at the same time, they weren''t bowing down to any heavy handed tactics.


    "However, that doesn''t mean we don''t wish to.....cooperate. I''ll admit that the Harp would be beneficial even if it''s not needed." The Fox looked thoughtful. "I may have a counter offer if you''re willing."


    Was she giving him face? An out to latch onto so not to develop any ill will? Shit this Fox is playing the game really well.


    "Please speak." Michael forced a smile.


    "One of the Hero Faction members was a wayward Holy Maiden that wielded Blade Blacksmith."


    Michael''s eyes flashed in realization. "So that''s what happened to her..." He said softly. "We feared the worse when she disappeared from our ranks."


    "I can imagine that a Sacred Gear that can produce Holy Swords would be beneficial?" Yasaka questioned, rather rhetorically, but it was one of the most valuable Sacred Gears to the church.


    Not that it was one of the strongest by a large margin, but it could produceHoly Swords. Granted, they were relatively weak, but they were leaguesabove most Magic Swords that could be purchased. The only draw back was that it was difficult for the user to make ones that wouldn''t disappear after a time. It took years of training, and a lot of energy, but it was a steady production that could be imbued with different abilities.


    The value was....astronomical.


    One of the Sacred Gears I reallywanted to get my hands on, but Michael wouldn''t let me anywhere close.


    "May I ask, what happened to the young woman who possessed the Sacred Gear?" Vasco Strada asked.


    The Youkai Leader let out a sigh at the question. "Unfortunately, even if they were but children, we couldn''t be soft on them. My Daughter was almost killed due to their direct actions, only saved through the intervention of Lady Izanami and Wilhelm. And many of my people had to bury loved ones, and not just my Guards. Large swathes of Kyoto burned, innocents died. They couldn''t be allowed to continue living."


    ".....I apologize for bringing up such memories." The Very Large Cardinal apologized. Which always felt weird considering his sheer size.


    "Your question only shows to exemplify your compassion, no harm was done." The Youkai Leader let out another sigh. "We didn''t do anything untold to her remains. We can hand over her body if you want."


    Vasco Strada, the large mass of muscles, smiled warmly. "I thank you on behalf of her family."


    If there was ever a man that deserved to be a Saint. I have no doubt in my heart that if Father was still living, he would have been turned into one many years ago. That or a Prophet, but that was even more unlikely to happen these days than someone being born a Saint.


    No, it can''t happen anymore.


    Michael and Gabriel were leaning towards one another, whispering about something. I could guess what the topic of conversation as about. They couldn''t really.....push the issue with the spear, not after how the Youkai propped themselves up as invaluable to everyone else here.


    "We''re willing to accept this trade." Michael stated after talking with Gabriel.


    "Wonderful, we can worry about the logistics afterwards." The Youkai Leader accepted it immediately.


    "I do have one last question, for Wilhelm." Michael stated, turning back towards the Half-Devil


    "Oh?" The Young man waited for a response.


    "Would you like to become an Angel?"


    .....Credit where credit is due, because noneof us saw that coming. Way to even throw off the Youkai, brother, even if I think my own jaw is hanging open.


    "Objection!"


    "This isn''t a courtroom, Serafall." I regained my wits. "But I''m feeling something similar. What the hell, Michael?"


    Even Uriel and the others at his side looked at him strange.


    "Would it not be a good option for us?" The Archangel smiled brightly. "He is Half-Human, so it should be viable. And the Divinity aspect should not be a problem. Though it''s only a thought for the future."


    Admittedly, it would solve a lot of their own issues regarding the Spear and such.


    "And he already showed capability with Holy Power, Father''s remnants in the spear acknowledging him. So I see no fault in offering it." He added, with words that were hard to rebuke.


    "You''re asking me to just forsake everything I care about to become an Angel." The Red-Haired Half Devil said very dryly. ".....I will take it as the good intentions you perceived it to be. However, If I ever accepted, I would immediately fall. I do not share your cultural values, nor would it be fair to your others to make an exception ¨C even if that was possible ¨C to allow me to continue on as I am, but as an Angel."


    "Actually, I take back what I said. Make him an Angel! When he falls, he''ll be mine!" I slapped my palms on the table. "Best idea ever, Michael!"


    Pretty sure he''s banging all those girls next to him, so he definitely wouldn''t last long as an Angel. I''m totally on board with this now.


    And bonus, the Devils looked absolutely horrified at the prospect.


    "....and I would have to associate with him." Her jerked his thumb towards me


    Rude.


    "I can understand your reservations." Michael smiled humorously.


    [****]


    Yasaka POV


    Well, that turned out better than expected.


    Besides the obvious curve ball thrown there.


    And while I don''t think we neededthat harp, I think it would help Wilhelm drastically in what he''s attempting. I didn''t want to keep putting too much pressure on him after everything he''s already done.


    And we couldn''t even use that Blade Blacksmith to begin with. It simply wasn''t compatible with Youkai as a whole.


    It was better to further enhance our good will with the Heaven Faction, even after giving them back their Excalibur.


    Would also stop them from being overly aggressive about Artoria''s Sword, and the Spear in the future.


    "Now that this is settled. We should return to the topic of the peace between the three factions. Am I safe to assume that everything is still proceeding in that respect?"


    The Devils, the Angels, and the Fallen all shared looks, a silent agreement between them.


    "If there is nothing else, we are happy to formalize a Treaty." Sirzechs Lucifer stated. "I''m sure there are more smallerconcerns to be had, but I think we can work out those details later."


    "We are willing to also accept peace." Michael nodded.


    "And us too." Azazel quickly added.


    Well, can''t say I''m envious of all the additional work an officialagreement between them will mean. The paper work would be an absolute nightmare.


    Rather uneventful too.


    This is a big deal to the three factions, but it was just quietly reached without any misshaps. I expected some kind of dreadful attack or maybe some opposition deciding to be more aggressive.


    Oh well, it doesn''t really concern me.


    "Good, now we can talk about the important stuff." Odin who had been quiet for awhile, slammed his stick against the ground. "Hearing you kids bickering was getting on my nerves. I came here because of Ni?eho?ggr appearing, and the possibility of someone from my faction interfering in matters concerning yours. With some revelations that more might be going on, how are we going to deal with this in the future."


    "It''s obvious we need to work together if our enemies aren''t adhering to the lines in the sand anymore." Serafall stated. "I think we should all pool our resources together."


    And when all eyes landed over on me, I could easily tell what they really meant.


    Do you think you''ll be getting this information for free? You''re sorely mistaken then.


    "I was already suspecting that there was something remiss amongst my own faction." The God of Light spoke up. "What I''ve heard today has only confirmed my beliefs and opened my eyes to a wider conspiracy. Some of my kin may not be agreeable, but I do believe that a joint effort is required."


    The others just nodded along, expressing similar sentiments, making themselves so oh so righteous.


    They just played it up so I couldn''t refuse.


    "Unfortunately, we cannot share the same sentiments."


    Which I did anyways.


    And the looks that flash across their faces, they really weren''t expecting me to say that after everything that happened.


    How fun~


    "We''re currently preparing for a War." I kindly reminded them. "We don''t have time nor resources to look beyond our own borders and our own situation to combat a perceived threat that hasn''t directly come after us."


    "Didn''t you say that this Hero Faction was part of the Khaos brigade?" Serafall asked.


    "Yes, but they were working separately, not deliberating targeting us as a whole." I replied.


    "We would be more than willing to help you ward off Kyoto." Ajuka responded. "To make sure an attack like before doesn''t happen again."


    "Do you mean like the ones that were supposed to protect this place?" I gestured to the destroyed buildings around us.


    The Green Haired devil failed to hide the scowl that appeared.


    "Oof, going to need a Phoenix tear for that one." Azazel said quietly. "But he''s right. I think if we all worked together, we could easily set up some pretty good defenses so you don''t have to be worried about that."


    "The offer is appreciated, but we already have taken such matters into our own hands." I politely declined.


    "If this Khaos Brigade is as far reaching as you say.....wouldn''t they also come to retaliate after learning you revealed and know so much about them?" Michael asked. "I know you have some powerful people on your side, but are you capable of standing up against these Gods?"


    "Do you think this is everyone that we have?" I let out a laugh. "I assure you, we are making our own preparations." I looked towards my lovely blue sister who was quietly standing to the side. "Jinn, sweetie. Tell me, how goes the project you were working on?"


    Jinn perked up happily. I think this was the first time anyone here actually paid overt attention to the girl. Insofar, she hadn''t really been any major focus. Jinn merely adopted a thoughtful expression. "I got it all planned out at this point and already started. Give me a month or so and I think I can cover all of Kyoto after some effort."


    Or more specifically, where there were Magical Defenses. After hearing what Wilhelm was up to, Jinn also started doing something similar, albeit it a little different.


    She was very familiar with Godly power. She, she began constructing City-wide wards that would detect those sorts of things as well as weaving into some new things she picked up over in that other world. Essentially it was in preparation in case the Khaos Brigade decided to attack us.


    Would it stop them? No, but not much could.


    But it was enough to buy time for our people to deal with them.


    Between her and Wilhelm''s efforts, well, Kyoto was going to be verysecure. Maybe the most secure, mortal place on the planet.


    And of course, they didn''t know the details, only that Kyoto was currently being completely defended.


    "As you can see, we''re doing okay on our own." I smiled towards everyone.


    "But....the size of Kyoto." Ajuka muttered. "The sheer amount of work required would be astronomical."


    "It''s not that difficult." Jinn replied.


    And I don''t think she meant it to be as dismissive as it sounded.


    Should I feel bad for Ajuka? How many times today has his ego taken a hit?


    Jinn isn''t a Spirit of knowledge without reason. I have no doubt that Ajuka could overcome Jinn in a battle of Magic. However, if he wanted to match her in sheer knowledge and ability, well, he would be in for a rough time.


    Once again, it just showed that we utterly did not need them. So there was only one real way for them to proceed.


    "Damn Fox." Odin grumbled. "Fine, what do you want?"


    And that was basically the sounding of the end of this little meeting. Now it was just time to reap all the rewards~


    ]***]


    Here''s Friday''s Delayed chapter. Why it took so long, I was revising it a little before the post date. I intended to get it done on Thursday, but it seems like life likes slapping me in the face when I get complacent. TLDR, my car got towed by ''accident''. That was fun to settle, took most of Thursday. So, here''s part 4 of the peace meeting, wrapping up the main talks while the clean up starts the next chapter next.


    Also, you can blame Cross. He linked me his snippet thread, so I lost track of time and spent a couple hours reading over those.


    And to wrap everything up in a nice bow, this marks the passing of 1,000,000 words!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 325:

    Chapter 325:


    Once everyone basically bowed their heads to Yasaka, it got.....boring.


    Realistically, that''s a good thing, but still, they just droned on about certain things that didn''t really concern me. I, of course, was attentive and supported Yasaka whenever she needed me to. Sometimes asking me questions, very visibly, for whatever reason, or sometimes I would speak up about certain things.


    It was literal hours later that everyone finally had a solidified agreement in front of them. A document that was Magicked up, copied over, and would copy their signatures or marks with a hint of their aura left on it for validity.


    I would have been skeptical about this treaty in any other circumstance. Being nothing more than a piece of parchment, not worth the ink it was used to write. However, with both Lugh and Odin as signers, and Sun Wukong as Witness, everyone would be very cautious about breaking it.


    They would immediately become pariahs to much of the world. More so than they already are. Right now, people simply don''t like the Three factions for the most part. However, there are still many different kinds of trade agreements and of the sort going on.


    If they so blatantly break an agreement like this, they''ll lose a significant amount of credibility. If it was just the Youkai faction, they could easily bury it without much effort.


    Funnily enough, they all looked...not excited about the whole thing. Not that they were upset, but there was clearly not much enthusiasm about their signing.


    Well, all except one.


    The One-Eyed God let out a snort as he tossed a quill of all things onto the table after slapping the parchment down. "Only one side is walking out of here with a grin on their face." He was complaining, but it held a hint of begrudging respect to it.


    And yes, Yasaka was looking rather gleeful after everything finally settled.


    Made out like damn bandits is what we did.


    And it''s funny that they really couldn''t do anything to stop it because we held all the cards.


    Basically, we managed to squeeze into an agreement that Heaven, The Celtics, and the Norse currently had regarding Fae activity in that part of the world. Very soon, we were going to start getting shipments of Iron Weapons straight from the dwarves of Nidavellir. Some of the best craftsmen in this world. It was a special few that made Mjolnir, Thor''s Divine Hammer. Not to mention a plethora of other weapons the Norse use. Hell, I think even Odin''s Gungnir was made by the dwarves.


    So, quality is to be expected, and the quantity is nothing to scoff at either.


    As for the Celtics and Heaven? They''re both promising support based on their own cosmologies. The Celtic have Druids that use Touki and Magic in a very unique way that''s very productive in battles with the Fae. Yasaka managed to negotiate both aid and teachers to come around Kyoto.


    Heaven was a bit more difficult. They really couldn''t commit to any War, not that the others did either. That was a very stringent requirement they all adhered to. We were on our own when it came to the actual war. However, we were able to secure a few uses of their forces for some very specific plans, which will play out well in the future. That was, in addition, to more tangible resources they would be sending our way.


    The Devils, well...honestly, we wanted nothing to do with them. Basically, we were getting just raw resources in return for all the information we provided. And it was unlikely that the Youkai would want to work with them in any case.


    Funnily enough, that irked the Devils something fierce that we basically told them they were unneeded for the most part. That isn''t to say they wouldn''t be paying some substantial amounts, but they were otherwise not worth more than what they were giving us in monetary value.


    The Grigori, they''re basically an in-between of Heaven and the Devils. Their population isn''t very good either, but they promised some resources and some manpower for certain things along with some monetary compensation.


    Though, that was just the benefits we got.


    The main focus was the fact that there was an organization out there that was composed of cross-pantheon deities and other creatures.


    Everyone agreed to pull their resources and look into it. An alliance of sorts to deal with the problem. Before Yasaka decided to overturn their entire perception of this conference, they originally gathered for something similar, if less.....pressing on the matter. Odin came due to Ni?eho?ggr and presumably Loki causing problems.


    He would have done the usual song and dance, throw a few promises out, ease any tension, and be on his way. Lugh, he was a little more difficult to read. From what I summarized, he came out to support the Heaven Faction, and due to his own interest in Sca?thach. He apparently had suspicions of something like the Khaos Brigade existing, but nothing concrete.


    And of course, the three factions would have come together to broker a peaceful coexistence. Before, even with the unspoken ceasefire, if a Devil or Fallen popped up in Church territory, it was very much smite first, ask questions never.


    While they''re trying to keep territory lines strict, it''s not going to be immediately smiting if a Devil finds themselves where they shouldn''t be.


    Now, though, there was something much stronger binding everyone to common goal. Something that forced everyone to solidify a real agreement of cooperation and peace.


    And as hilarious as it all sounds, they were all looking to Yasaka, to us for some manner of guidance here.


    The smallest faction that was never even thought of anything worthwhile. Well, we were going to be under a lot more scrutiny from now on. But even so, I could easily tell how euphoric Yasaka was right now due to this.


    She made them look at her like an equal.


    Everyone slowly got up from their seats and sort of meandered over to their own people, talking amongst themselves. A few courageous of the lot went to talk with other factions here or there.


    But the main negotiations, the debates and the talks were finished.


    We all had a finalized agreement that was decided on.


    Outside of the leaders, there were plenty that were looking at us with hesitance in their eyes. Like, I think someone wanted to come over to talk but they were a little intimidated.


    There was one person who ignored all that and came walking over without a care in the world. "Yasaka."


    "Sun Wukong." Yasaka smiled warmly. "Are you finally finished with your ''Watcher'' status and come to ask some questions?"


    The Old Monkey let out a chuckle. "I don''t think it would be appropriate." He shook his head. "And the glares I''m getting from some of your companions is making me uneasy."


    Sca?thach.


    Sca?thach was visibly glaring at him.


    She''s cutely protective of Raikou. They certainly bonded quicker than the others.


    Because even now, The Monkey King was shooting her glances.


    "I just wanted to give some parting words. I have nothing to say about the meeting, or any of the many questions I have." He tipped down his sunglasses. "That being said, well done, Yasaka."


    "Why, thank you~" Yasaka preened under the praise.


    "Mmm, you did a wonderful job leading them along that they didn''t even remember the reason I was here in the first place." The Monkey King praised more. Sparing one more glance at Raikou he pushed his glasses back up. "How unfortunate that no one asked about the young lady that I was supposed to investigate." He exaggeratedly shook his head. "It seems I''ll have to report back to Indra that I couldn''t find any other information out about the woman who wielded his sacred weapon."


    He smiled smugly. "Pretty dang smart for someone so young. The young''uns these days, they look at that supposed list and think it''s the end all, be all of power. But there''s still a bunch of us old geezers that stepped back. The old Monkey is one example. Hel, you got one over in Japan too. Though, he sleeps all the time."


    I blinked at his words. "Who?"


    "The creator God of Japan, who else?"


    "Izanagi." I breathed out his name.


    "Mmm, that''s the one." Odin nodded. "The Husband ¨C or former of a Goddess you''re familiar with. The pitiful woman that secludes herself in that dreary place."


    "Izzy..."


    "Hehe, got a cute little name for her, huh?" The God laughed again. "She''s got a nice body and isn''t bad on the eyes. Why not make her yours? It looks like you already got a bunch already."


    "I didn''t realize you were that close to her enough to try and set her up." I eyed him suspiciously. "Whenever she talks about you, it''s not pleasant."


    "Bah, that woman is too pitiful. Who wants to make fun of a lonely old woman who sits in the dark?" The Old God huffed.


    "That''s oddly kind of you."


    "And if she starts banging a kid barely in his 20s then I can make fun of her for being a cougar." He gave a wide grin.


    "And there it is." Though...that last bit felt less sincere. "So, what''s the real reason?"


    "Hmph." Odin''s ''grin'' disappeared immediately. "Really are smart of someone your age." He let out another sigh, looking up towards the sky. "I said before that I can''t control Loki anymore. You know, back during the Great War, it was the most exciting time of my life. I am ¨C was ¨C a God of War. I relished in it when I conquered the Nine Realms and dug out my Kingdom upon Yggdrasil. Then, other Pantheons began warring, and we inevitably got drawn into it. And again, I loved it. The Greeks, the Egyptians, The Hindus, and even the Shinto. All across the world, everyone witnessed our might my might. I was Odin, the Great God that sat upon the Throne of Asgard."


    "What happened?" I was a little curious.


    "I led my armies from victory to victory. I was so enthralled with the battles, with the wars that erupted everywhere. I only thought about the next battle, the next conquest. And my dear Frigga, she supported me every step of the way. If it wasn''t for her, Asgard would have fallen into ruin while they suffered under my warmongering. I don''t even remember when it happened." A look of defeat overcame him. "What honor I was seeking, what I was trying to conquer. All I remember was the news that Asgard was attacked. It wasn''t something new, enemies often sought to try and strike down our seat of power, but they were repulsed every time by the All-Mother, Frigga, in my stead. So, I paid it no mind, tossed the letter informing me aside and continued in my own arrogance. When I returned, my beautiful Kingdom was barely held together. But most importantly, my wife was no longer upon the throne, waiting for my triumphant return. The moment she died, so too did my ambition. I lost something of myself that day, the Great War God Odin would no longer appear. "


    There was a complicated look on his face as he retold his past.


    "Due to certain circumstances, Ragnaro?k was seemingly perpetually put on hold. I felt like I no longer had a purpose. So, once my Sons were old enough, I handed over the crown, and left." The Norse God breathed out. "Loki never forgave me for giving up. We had agreed, once upon a time, to fight our fates together. To fight against Ragnaro?k, to fight against our fated ends. But....I couldn''t find the will in me anymore. This peace that came about, that put the end times on hold, it just further crumbled away any resolve I have."


    "Temporary. It''s only temporary." I muttered. "There''s no way that Ragnaro?k was just put on hold. There has to be something more to it. Eventually, whatever Dam is blocking it, the tide will wash over."


    Odin''s eyes flashed. "You really are an intelligent kid. As expected of someone who was blessed by another version of me."


    And like that, all my thoughts came to a screeching halt.


    "What are ¨C"


    "Don''t take me for a fool." His singular eye snapped towards me. Looking, gleaming every single response I had died instantly. It was as if he could see through everything I was currently thinking. "Do you think my blessing can just appear? It isn''t hard to put together the clues when they were laid out so plainly. I''m curious how you got around that Red Lizard though. He''s known for not letting anyone in or out."


    Fuck.


    ".....what do you want from me? Why are you telling me your life story?"


    "It''s funny. For being a so called ''God of Wisdom'', I''m entirely unsure." He let out a mirthful chuckle again. "It''s not like I expected this. It sounds outlandish to even think about, let alone just speak openly, but you basically confirmed it with your reaction. Those ladies you brought with you too, once I saw them, it was easy to put together. Luckily for you, I think I''m the only one. Even the Old Monkey was more concerned with the Daughter of his master you brought with you."


    Well, small mercies I suppose. But now I have to deal with Odin knowing a rather valuable secret of mine.


    "Oh, don''t get your panties in a bunch. I''m not here to threaten you, brat." The God huffed. "I want your help."


    "My help? What do you want me to help with? Aren''t we already technically in an alliance?"


    He snorted in response. "Please, that Fox of yours did a damn good job of stacking everything in your favor. Not to mention pushed all the dirty work on to us, and we even paid her for the opportunity. No, what I want is something else. Yggdrasil is dying."


    My eyes widened at that reveal. "How is it dying? Wouldn''t that mean Ragnaro?k already started?"


    "You''re right, Ragnaro?k already started." Odin confirmed without any fanfare. "Right as it began, it stopped. But things set in motion aren''t so easily undone. Yggdrasil is a Tree. It grows, it blooms, and acorns drop to the ground. Eventually, the tree gets too old, too frail, or even nature could strike it. The Tree is toppled, falling to the ground. It breaks down, becoming nutrients for what was left behind. A new tree takes its place, nearly identical, but different to the previous one. The Cycle continues on."


    "All this time, the World Tree has been slowly dying because your cycle should have already ended."


    Ragnaro?k was a cycle. Just like Odin described, just like a tree.


    "It''s a secret, more so than even the Biblical God being dead. Not many even amongst our number know of it."


    "Loki does, doesn''t he?" I asked.


    "He does." Odin didn''t hide it. "I don''t think he even cares about stopping his own fate anymore. I think he just wants to watch the world burn and dance on the ashes. According to you, he allied himself with others who just want to end the world."


    "Why are you telling me?" I looked at him again. "What do you want from me?"


    "Did you know? There are two kinds of beings that exist in this world. Those who want to preserve the world. Those who want to destroy the world." He stated, as if ignoring my question. "Loki was.....in the middle more or less, barely a step in any direction, undecided. It wouldn''t be hard to nudge him onto a specific path. I said before, he was never intentionally cruel, but sometimes his nature poked through. However, I saw the potential in him. I took him into my court, befriended him, and made him my brother. I even helped him become a proper God. He felt betrayed by my actions, and he fell to the opposite end. He no longer cares about preserving what we fought for. Maybe, I knew what he was up to, that he had already gone off the deep end. But having it so blatantly thrown in my face, I can''t hide from the truth anymore. I have a duty to uphold, to clean up my mess.


    The great god turned towards me, looking oddly resolved.


    "You asked me what I want? I want.....help." Odin''s hands tightened around his stick - no, for a brief moment, I saw that Golden Spear that laid dormant underneath. "I''m going to make a bet. I had given up, thought fate was already predetermined, so I no longer cared to fight it. However, I now see an opportunity, so I am going to wager to see how far Fate can truly reach. You, who can leave this world and travel to others. I, All-Father, Great God of Asgard, Odin. I am asking you for your help in stopping Ragnaro?k."


    [***]


    So, this chapter gave me some trouble. My original intent was to go all around, the back and forth of what they''re giving and such. But...I realized that it wasn''t really all that important? The negotiations had basically been ''won'' already before that point, so just a brief coverage of it to clean up felt more appropriate. It would have just been more regurgitated of what the last few chapters were, and at that point, it would feel sort of dragging on, and I didn''t want that since this whole thing lasted 4 huge chapters already. So, chapter basically cleaned up the last bit off screen as everyone begins going their seperate ways with a few things from Odin and Sun Wukong. Got an interlude from Sirzechs next.


    Also, sorry for the late chapter, the one over on pat is a chunky one that took me awhile to wrap up. Next chapter will be out Tuesday/Wednesday some time. If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 326: Interlude 24

    Chapter 326: Interlude 24


    Sirzechs Lucifer POV


    "Well, that could have gone better." Serafall threw herself onto the couch in our lounge area.


    "It could have been worse." Ajuka countered with a sigh, sitting down in his own seat.


    "Yeah, that Fox could have stopped metaphorically dry fucking us and instead use those massive balls of hers to have a go at the real thing."


    "It''s not like you to be so crass, Serafall." I commented, taking my own seat to the side.


    "Yeah, well, it just seems like every problem we''ve had since we took our positions was piled up and thrown in our faces today. And there wasn''t a damn thing we could do about it except smile prettily and take it."


    An annoyingly apt description.


    "Admittedly, they are problems that we haven''t quite dealt with." I pointed out.


    "And it''s not like we can just wave a magic wand to fix them." Serafall agreed. "That was some nice bullshit about the Evil Pieces you fed. Sounds like they believed we had actually came up with that idea beforehand and it wasn''t just something you thought up right at that moment."


    "What can I say? I have a few good ideas every now and then." I chuckled. "And honestly, it''s only a few steps further than what we were doing already. I mean, we just keep watch for powerful Sacred Gears and anyone that was.....a potential political hazard. Otherwise, we didn''t do much and kept our hands away."


    I did think that all up on the spot. And it wouldn''t be too hard to actually implement if we really wanted to.


    "We''re going to need to actually do it though." Ajuka frowned. "Not that I''m against it. Doubly so as the creator of the things. But they''re going to be watching and wanting visible results. And a lot of the noble houses aren''t going to be happy. You know how they get when we have to police them even if they aren''t part of the problem."


    "And we can parade Dio around to shut them up." I mirrored his frown, remembering the vivid details about that whole thing. "No offense."


    "None taken." Ajuka scowled. "I want to wring his neck myself. That little bastard could have ruined us and that Youkai Leader knows it. She didn''t press nearly as hard as she could have. You saw how Michael was acting after hearing what she said? One or two more steps back and he might have pulled out all together."


    And he hissed a ''How did they even know?'' under his breath.


    What a mess. One of Ajuka''s family members so blatantly stealing away Church Holy Maidens and Nuns, doing unspeakable things to them. And to top it all off, we were none the wiser about what was going on.


    Maybe, we turned more of a blind eye to our own families than we should have when we took up our positions? I know some of Rias''s Peerage were not technically .... acquired, through her own merit. I may have pushed her in a direction or two, and may have set up the circumstances that allowed her to gain a few powerful peerage members.


    It''s unlikely I''ll be able to do that in the future with my own proposition on how to deal with the Evil Pieces.


    Frankly, it''s strange that they knew the intimate details about Dio''s dealings. Would this ''Hero Faction'' really have kept such detailed accounts of a lower end Devil? Then again with his familial connections such information could have been useful for any number of things, from blackmail to increasing tensions between factions.


    I think we were all skeptical on their ''source'' of information, even if it did technically make sense. They seemed way too confident for that to be their only card.


    "....we have to thank Azazel." I let out a sigh. "And he''s going to be insufferable."


    "Probably not." Ajuka shared my sentiment. "His faction didn''t really come out unscathed either. He had to sit there and bite his tongue when that Fox brought up their last meeting too. And you know Michael didn''t approveof Azazel doing something like that right while he''s trying to coax us all together."


    I couldn''t help but furrow my brow. "I thought there was a silent agreement to not cause any problems while we were trying to hash things out before deciding anything official. Why exactly did he go over to Japan, the Hero Faction''s Sacred gears?"


    "That''s what he claims, but you never know what he''s thinking." Ajuka nodded.


    "No wonder Yasaka just ripped into us. We must look like complete assholes to her with how Azazel handled things. Even if we aren''t the same, most others see us all as the ''Abrahamic Factions'' rather than separate factions." Serafall let out a whine of annoyance.


    "I don''t think she thought any differently about us based on that singular example." I snorted.


    Serafall threw her hands up. "Why the Youkai of all factions? Why were they the ones holding the paddle while we all had to bend over?!"


    "Crude description aside, she isn''t wrong." Ajuka leaned forward, looking thoughtful. "It really came out of nowhere. In hindsight, we could look at what''s been happening in Japan to realize something was amiss, but not like this. They knew exactly what they were walking into, and they were well beyond prepared."


    "Start to finish, they were playing us." Serafall huffed. "Whenever we thought we could gain the initiative, they just slapped us with something that we couldn''t argue with. Something is definitely up and we need to know."


    "Is that your pride speaking or your status as ''Foreign Affairs?"


    "Yes." Serafall huffed again. "We can''t be caught off guard again like this again, especially from a small faction like the Youkai. We need people on the inside now, we need to get spies over there."


    "And how do you propose we do that? How many Youkai do we have that could sneak into the one of their factions, let alone both of them? Not to mention their borders are sealed up tight, and one of the points they didn''t budge on was letting us and the other factions inside wantonly." Ajuka countered.


    "I don''t know!" Serafall threw up her hands. "We have to do something, though. We were played like amateurs, Ajuka. Even Odin and Lugh had to just bow to their whims. Which brings up the very important question. What the hell? And to answer it, we need to take action."


    "As much as I want to figure out this enigma as well, we can''t really afford to spend too much resources on it." Ajuka interjected. "We have much bigger problems to worry about."


    "...touche?." I may have not been thinking clearly after seeing him in person.


    I was about to respond, until a knock sounded on the other side of the door. I think we were all too preoccupied with our own thoughts to notice who it was.


    "Come on in." Serafall let out a long breath, leaning back in her seat.


    Normally, we wouldn''t have been so careless with who we let over here while we were discussing these sorts of things, but it''s not like this person wasn''t untrustworthy.


    "Hello kids." Mother stepped through the threshold. "Just came in to check to see if you need me any longer. I wanted to get back home soon."


    I couldn''t help but force down a smile as the words left her mouth. It was funny that she''s probably the only person in the underworld who would dare address us in such a way. Then again, she did like to say how she babysat us as babies and actually changed our diapers.


    "Momma Gremory, perfect timing!" Serafall perked up. "We were just discussing Wilhelm, anything you want to add?"


    Dammit Serfall....


    "Nothing in particular, no." Mother smiled evenly.


    "Oh come on, no super secret information that you''re privy to? No eavesdropping on their plans so we won''t be so thoroughly fucked infront of everyone?"


    Mother hummed noncommittedly. "I do know some things that are not public knowledge." We all leaned in a little. "However, I don''t think you all want to hear about what I got up to in the bedroom."


    I felt myself facepalming, a groan escaping my lips.


    "Jokes aside." Serafall giggled. "What do you think about seducing Wilhelm to join our side?"


    "Serafall." I sighed.


    "Sirzechs, I''m being serious." Serafall was looking surprisingly earnest. "Old Zekram is obviously trying to win him over, so let''s beat him to the punch. We have the biggest advantage right now." She jabbed her thumb towards mom. "So, Momma Gremory, you think you can lead him by the dick to join us?"


    "....it''s not a bad plan." Ajuka also admitted, earning a glare from me.


    "It''s a ridiculous plan, this whole thing is ridiculous!"


    "Sorry, Serafall. Wilhelm and I agreed to keep these kinds of matters out of our relationship." Mother shook her head. "If you want to win him over, you''ll have to do it without my help. I don''t want to ruin the good thing I have going right now."


    "Mother, how long are you going to keep this charade up?"


    "Charade?" She tilted her head, looking oblivious.


    "Please stop pretending." I sighed again. "I get it, you''re upset with me. Can you please stop with this whole nonsense about dating my son?"


    "Sirzechs, do you think I would lower myself to do something like this just to punish you?" Mother frowned, her voice one that I recognized from my childhood when I did something wrong. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m enthused that it''s making you uncomfortable, because you damn well deserve that much. But don''t you dare assume I would treat myself so cheaply for that to be my sole motivator."


    "Then, why!?"


    I didn''t understand. Why my son of all people!


    "Why?" She blinked. "I''m a Devil, I''m a woman. I have desires, I have wants, I have needs. He was charming, and the opportunity presented itself. He''s treated me very well, and I enjoy the time we spend together."


    "He''s just using you to get back at me!" I spat out.


    "Sirzechs." Mother said dryly. "I''m the one who initiated. He denied me when I offered a no-strings-attached night together with me as thanks. He said he didn''t want a one night stand due to his own reasons. Which, I might add, stem heavily from how his childhood harmed him." She glared at me. "I was impressed that he turned me down, young man that he is when it was obvious that he desired me. So, I offered to try something more than just sex, he accepted."


    But.....


    That means.....it''s.....real?


    I thought she was just saying those things to get a rise out of me.


    Him...and mom?


    How was I supposed to deal with the fact that my son was fucking my mom!?


    "Don''t worry, Sirzechs, I won''t ever make you call him Daddy." Mom smiled innocently towards me, making my shiver in disgust. "That''s my job, afterall."


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 327:

    Chapter 327:


    Meridia POV


    Kunou stared at me.


    I stared at her.


    I was.....unsure of how to proceed.


    Her tails moved from side to side, the ears atop her head twitched every so often. A rather adorable smile on her face as she obviously waited for me to say something.


    I had been by no means forced or coerced into this, but now that it happened, I was having trouble.


    The Daughter of the man I had given my love to.


    The Daughter of a woman who also cared for him the same way I did. Someone who I could call sister and not feel uncomfortable about it.


    I had agreed to watch over their child as they attended an important meeting in their world. I was unable to attend personally, nor would it have been a wise decision for me to go due to my status. Thus, I wished to aid them and I was aware they would be concerned for their child. I believed they would be at ease and be able to focus on their own affairs if I watched after her.


    Perhaps, I had not considered what that entailed, because I did not know how to handle children.


    They required a very light touch, one I was unfamiliar with using. As lofty as my position was, I was always firm and direct with those that I ordered. However, this was not some random mortal that I could order about with my normal manners and platitudes.


    It was difficult for me to separate the Goddess from the....Lover when I spent time with Wilhelm. He was understanding, and perhaps he enjoyed it when I was stern and strict with him. That foolish man seemed to relish in taking fanciful allowances from me for the inanest of things.


    But something, someone, so young, they would be.....not as understanding.


    I.....did not desire for this child to dislike me.


    As strange a thought as it were, I for some reason, wished to be liked by this Youkai. It made me feel some unpleasant emotions at the mere thought of one Wilhelm''s children having negative thoughts about me.


    It was another strange feeling that Wilhelm had brought into my life.


    "Your mother and father have left you with me for the day." I looked into her anticipating eyes. "Your mother has also given me a list of things you must complete before you are allowed time to.....play."


    .....how does one ''play'' with a child?


    I only hoped her required tasks took her long enough for me to figure out.


    "Momma said I need to finish my homework, then we can have fun!" The Little Fox Youkai happily exclaimed.


    "Very well." I nodded in approval. "I have set up an area where you may work at your leisure." I gestured to the side where a table and chairs rose out of the ground. "You may call upon me if you desire anything."


    The Little Fox looked at the table then back at me. "C-can you help me?" Her little ears drooped a little bit in what I can only assume is embarrassment. "Momma doesn''t know, but I am having trouble. She was really busy and I didn''t wanna bother her."


    "I see...." Yes, her home must be in turmoil right now with what has been happening. Yasaka was my...sister, I would help her daughter in her stead. "I shall lend my aid then, Child. What do you require assistance with?"


    "Thank you, Auntie!" Kunou exclaimed once more and I again felt a strange, warm, sensation in my chest.


    I beckoned her over to the table as I sat down next to her "Show me what troubles you, child."


    "Un." She nodded, producing a Book from a similar bracelet that Wilhelm had provided for every other of his targets of affection. She plopped a rather thick tome onto the table, colors and designs I was unfamiliar with. "I''m having trouble with Trigonometry."


    A word I was not familiar with, but hopefully it was something that I knew by a different name.


    There were several parchments laid out before her. Many symbols and what I assumed to be equations were written all over it.


    "I don''t understand." The Little Fox pouted. "I can''t get from this to this." She pointed at the parchment presented infront of me.


    And I looked at it with a blank expression.


    ....I had no idea what any of this meant.


    She looked at me so expectantly, and I was completely clueless.


    I should have expected that the knowledge of another world was not something I could have just assumed to understand. I had no doubt I knew what knowledge was contained within this tome, but the dissociation between worlds left me utterly confused.


    I reached out for the large book and began to read where she had it opened to.


    Realizing I was still confused, I flip a page backwards.


    And again.


    And again.


    Until I found myself staring at the first page.


    I looked up from what I was reading, looking at the fox. Still, there was that expectation of an answer on her face. And.....I felt rather embarrassed that I couldn''t immediately deduce the problem of this child''s school work.


    I cleared my throat. "Child, have you ever met a dragon before?"


    "A dragon!?" Kunou''s eyes widened.


    "Yes, a real dragon. Your father knows him well, and he would be enthused to meet you." .....It was not what I had envisioned when I took Durnehviir into my service, however, sacrifices must be made.


    It only required a single thought for a bewildered Child of Akatosh to appear behind us. Bewildered by the fact that a small Fox was now running towards it with its arms wide open, trying to latch onto it so greedily. N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    The Ancient Beast looked at me with pleading eyes as Kunou grabbed hold of his head, speaking excitedly and without pause.


    "Mistress?" The Dragon projected its thoughts towards me.


    "...sacrifice yourself for your mistress." I sent back, turning away as I didn''t know if I could handle the embarrassment of it gazing at me.


    I required time to familiarize myself with this tome so as to not further make a fool of myself.


    Perhaps I should seek out that other child from Wilhelm''s world that was born in the void. Surely it should know the answers that I seek?


    [***]


    "Child, are you finished?" I lightly asked as the daughter of Wilhelm flew by me.


    "Nooooo, one more time!" She whined.


    I felt a small tug on the corner of my lips as I acquiesced to her request. "Once more, then we shall depart to see your mother. She has finished her matters."


    Kunou cheered as I waved my hand, sending her far up into the air. A contraption created from the folding of space, and the bending of time.


    Regardless, She was sent down a slanted slope, flying into a door that teleported her to another some distance away, sailing through the air as the diffusion of contained time sequence grabbed hold, slowing her down before propelling her forward again.


    I do not recall how this came about, only that it was difficult to refuse any of her requests. Especially after I had to send her Dragon away for another matter. His pride could only take so much, and I was not one to torture my subordinates.


    She giggled and laughed as she was teleported and careened through the air at random intervals. No harm was ever possible with me present, this domain was completely under my control.


    I let out a content sigh as I gazed at the tome of arithmancy that was near me. A proud smile crept up as I had conquered this foreign book and was able to render aid to the little fox. It was if learning another language, I understood the intent, but deciphering it was the difficulty.


    It was strange, never before I had welcomed another being into this portion of my realm. This little bench I sat at to find a peace within the few moments of eternity that I allowed myself. Wilhelm was the first that I accepted here, a special place that became even more dear to me as he finally said those words that I didn''t realize I craved.


    How that foolish man just made this ancient heart of mine flutter so easily. Of course I would never tell him such a thing, he would be relentless in his teasing.


    Yes, it was a memory I believed I would hold dear for the remainder of my existence. I knew that there would be a time where Wilhelm would disappear. Our existences were too different, a thought that had made it so I never considered a mortal for this kind of acknowledgement. And the less said about my peers, the better.


    I had never thought I would feel this way about another being, yet, it had happened so quickly.


    Even knowing this would not last forever, be it millions or even billions of years into the future, it would end. I would cherish these few blinking moments in the current of time. I was.....happy. I was content that I allowed myself to try when that foolish boy first said that ridiculous line.


    It was merely a curiosity at first. If I wished to get rid of him without making myself a liar, it would have been all too easy. I admit I was skeptical for a plethora of reasons, the most being that he wished to use me for his own gain.


    Yet....he seemed almost entirely uncaring about my status.


    Only.....caring about me.


    It was a nice feeling.


    Now, this place was host to another memory I would cherish.


    My quiet place had turned to one of noise, but I could not be any less unperturbed. The soft giggling of a child''s happiness met my ears as she continued to make her way through this contraption.


    The small child slowly fell to the ground, her feet touched the grass without any harm, only the jittering of excitement still present on her face. She mentioned this being similar to something called a ''Rollar Coaster'', what ever that was. Something from her home that I was still unknowledgeable about.


    As long as she was happy, I did not mind.


    "Are you finished?" I asked, knowing full well if she said no, I would not be able to deny her another go.


    She threw her arms up in excitement. "It was so fun, thank you, Auntie!"


    Before I could respond, her arms were wrapped around me, making me still in surprise.


    ".....It was no trouble, Child." I said softly, my arms unconsciously returning the affection. "Come, let us go see your mother, I am sure she misses you dearly."


    "Okay." She smiled brightly, grabbing hold of my hand.


    Her petite little hand felt so warm in mine as I waved my hand, leading us out of my realm. We touched upon the barrier that protected Nirn from the Realms of Oblivion, and immediately, I felt the eyes of Time''s Progenitor lock onto me as I pushed through. This portion of me was small enough that I was not rejected with my small allowances.


    I returned the gaze with a glare of my own.


    For some reason, I swear I sensed some amusement from the source.


    We appeared in Skyrim of Tamriel. A place I was more than familiar with at this point, even if I had precious few followers within this provenance.


    Yes, the familiar home that welcomed one such as I so openly.


    I was nearly pulled along as Kunou made way for the house. The Magical protections washed over us as we approached the door and she pushed it open without a second thought.


    "My little fox!"


    Izzy rolled her eyes. "I should have kept my mouth shut, now it''s going to swell your head."


    "You misunderstand. My Ego can''t get any bigger." I said hautily. "Because I already knew I was very charming, and handsome, and powerful, and sexy, and ¨C"


    "Yes, yes, you''re God''s gift to every woman on the planet." Izzy snorted.


    "Ironic considering I''m a Half-Devil."


    "That''s debatable at this point."


    "....That''s fair." Was I even technically a half-Devil.


    Wouldn''t becoming part Dragon and God lower that percentage? So what, quarter, fifth-Devil?


    Thoughts for later.


    "And we''re here." Izzy gestured towards a Cabin at the edge of a wooded area. "You asked for a secluded location, this is one of the few I had available that no one knows about."


    "I don''t think anyone was watching any of us too intently at the moment, so I think this will do for now. And thank you."


    "It is no trouble." Izzy perked up a little. "Except for dealing with this person. I will not forget the debt you owe me for this."


    "Whatever you want." I smiled towards her.


    "Hmph, I''ll hold you to that."


    And....it looked like her cheeks went red for the briefest of moments.


    "They''re already inside, let''s go." Izzy strode forward flicking the door open with a slam.


    "I thought I recognized those hips of yours." Odin''s voice reached me even before I walked through the threshold of the door.


    "I wonder if you can still recognize them after I break your legs." Izzy huffed in annoyance. "Oh look, no minder this time? How are you going to handle yourself if you don''t have a babysitter?"


    "Izzy." I quietly put a hand on her shoulder.


    She scowled but relented. "Fine."


    "Thank you." I said quietly. "And Odin, please don''t insult Izzy."


    "Whatever, brat." The All-Father rolled his eyes. "You going to tell me what you called me out to this deserted place for? Even told me to come alone. Is this where you try to silence me!? I''m telling you now, I won''t go down without a fight!" He started waving his stick around.


    "Don''t put ideas in our heads." Izzy rolled her eyes at his antics. "If we wanted to kill you, you would already be dead."


    "Ohoh, bold words coming from a neet."


    "I am not a neet!"


    "Really, then why ¨C" Odin paused, staring outside the door. "And now, I''m surprised."


    Another presence approached. A familiar head of dark hair, and an aura of death, even if it was reeled in.


    "As am I." The man spoke. "I was told of who to expect, but even so."


    "Hades." The Norse God grunted. "Now a lot of stuff makes sense. You''re the one who gave them the information on the Khaos Brigade weren''t you? You''re a part of it afterall."


    Hades raised an eyebrow, closing the door behind himself as he walked inside. "As expected of the Wise God of the north."


    "You make it sound like it isn''t obvious after seeing you here." Odin took a deep breath, adopting a rather serious look. He took a seat at a plain wooden table, propping himself up with his stick. "Alright, so this isn''t a social call. What scheme you cooking up, Hades?"


    "Don''t look at me, All-Father, I was invited as well." His gaze turned to me.


    "Damn, you really did pull one over on all of us." Odin let out a sigh.


    Hades quirked a small smile. "I''ve heard what happened. My associates are still bickering on how to handle the fact that they''ve been revealed."


    "They?" Odin repeated.


    "Yes, I no long consider myself as one of their members. My....interests have now changed."


    As if to answer, I deposited the Spear right on the table infront of everyone.


    The All-Father went deathly quietly as he gazed at it. Hesitantly, he hand reached out to touch it, only for him to reel back at the faintest touch. "How?"


    "Irrelevant." Hades replied. "The only important facet is that it''s possible. And I wish for it to come to fruition."


    "What''s your game, kid?" Odin looked at me.


    He was obviously skeptical and hesitant to just agree since this had nothing to do with what we talked about before.


    "We have common interests. Hades, you said that with the current force the Khaos Brigade has, no single Pantheon could realistically stand up to them?"


    "....It was a general statement. The Hindu''s may be able to match them, but they wouldn''t come out unscathed. Some are similar, some are worse. More of a mutually assured destruction of both parties for both sides. Few Pantheon''s are willing to pay that price." Hades clarified.


    "If the list you gave us was even half correct, it doesn''t bode well even for us." Odin acknowledged.


    "I can verify the list, I gave it to him after all." Hades stated.


    "And I can vouch for Hades." Izzy also chimed in.


    "Fine." Odin grumbled. "I won''t question your ties nor the validity of what you gave. But what do you want?"


    "We all have similar interests. Some align, some don''t, but at the end of the day, this Khaos Brigade is threatening all of us." I replied.


    "And you told the world about them. Now, everyone else is on the lookout." Odin retorted.


    "And they didn''t know about them until we ?the Youkai Faction, blew the whistle. Call me skeptical, but I don''t think that speaks well of everyone else. Sure, it''s beneficial that now they''re focused on it, but I don''t like the odds of them being dealt with in such a way." It would certainly be beneficial for everyone else to be visibly laying into them when the opportunities arise, but their competency is questionable when this happened right under their noses for so long.


    "Brat, didn''t old Bones over here tell you in the first place? How are you any different than us?"


    "I knew about the Khaos Brigade already, that they were made of up many different races. I simply didn''t investigate further because it didn''t concern me at the time." I crossed my arms.


    "Fine, fine." The Old God waved his hand. "And what are you suggesting?"


    "Hades is helping me revive the Biblical God." I said very plainly, making the Norse God''s eye widen. "He''s also keeping me updated on the Khaos Brigade and what they''re doing. An alliance of sorts. I wanted you to be a part of it."


    We already had a talk about the other thing I was helping him with. I wanted him to now be a part of what we had going on here.


    "And what do I have to gain?" Odin asked. "I can''t say I care or not about that Biblical God''s return. It might even be detrimental for me."


    "He would be in your debt, for one. But for another, we would work together. Not like the agreement we made at the peace conference. Let the others flail around in the dark, I want people I can.....trust to work with me for now."


    Well, trust was probably too heavy a word. But he already knew a secret that could really harm us if it got out. And for Hades, well, I trusted that we wanted the same thing, and Izzy trusted him to an extent.


    "I''m not against it, he already spoke to me about his intentions." Hades spoke up. "I dislike this merging of different Pantheons, however, I understand the need. The Khaos Brigade has overstepped, they attacked my domain, freeing both my Father and Hyperion."


    "So while the others take the spotlight, while the Khaos Brigade focuses on them, you want.... A secret Cabal, a secreter Cabal than the one they have, to handle things in the dark?" Odin mused.


    "To put it bluntly, yes." I nodded.


    "It''s not a bad idea." Odin rubbed his beard. "And it''s an enticing thing to have the Biblical God be in my debt. Convince me then, that this is worth my time."


    "Okay, I have a plan I wanted to immediately push through." I leaned forward. "Indra''s been reaching at me and mine for awhile now, I wanted to push his attention off of us." I turned to Hades. "The Hindus seem to have very few members among this Khaos Brigade."


    "I am doubtful if Indra was not aware of their existence. His sight is well known and even Apollo pales in comparison with his own prophecies." Hades admitted.


    "It makes sense." Odin growled. "That the Lighting brat knew the entire time and saying nothing would be normal for him."


    "More than that." I closed my eyes, letting out a sigh. "The Hero Faction that attacked Kyoto. The Leader ¨C Cao Cao, descendant of his name sake. He was one of Indra''s toys, as Sun Wukong put it. So he was more than aware of what was going on and turned a blind eye because it most likely benefitted him in some form."


    "And what''s your plan, brat?" Odin asked.


    "Push everything right on top of his head." I cracked a grin. "Hades, can you leak to the other members that Cao Cao was one of Indra''s people?"


    "It wouldn''t be difficult." Hades rubbed his chin. "Even now, they are doubtful that the Youkai truly got the information from the Hero Faction. They were at the bottom rung of the whole organization. It shouldn''t be too difficult to make them believe that Indra was subtly giving out the real information through one of his disposable pawns."


    And it works well, but it''s technically true.


    Odin look at me, contemplating something. "I''ll perform a ritual obscure his sight from us so he can''t figure out what''s going on."


    "Does that mean you''re on board?"


    Odin cracked a smile. "Damn right. Just had to open with screwing over that Lightning Brat and I would have jumped right in."


    So he says, but I don''t believe that. I think he just wanted to view our competency before he put any effort into it.


    In any case, fuck Indra.


    This should keep both the Khaos Brigade and The Hindu Pantheon occupied for the time being so they don''t'' focus too much on us.


    "Vicious plan, brat." Odin spoke up again. "I like it. So, you didn''t say what you were doing about the crippled fellow." He poked at the spear with his stick.


    "We are seeking out the other Holy Items." Hades admitted. "I am having...some luck in that regard."


    "Yes, yes." Odin taped his finger against his stick. "That''s probably the best bet. I''ll see If I can''t scrounge up any information on those either. They haven''t appeared in this generation, publicly, yet."


    Well, he''s on board for now, so that worked out in our favor.


    "Alright, I have a few more things to share that we didn''t talk about in the conference. Let''s get you up to speed."


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 328:

    Chapter 328:


    "Welcome to Kyoto ¨C again" I held my hand out for Venelana to take as she stepped out of my portal.


    "Thank you for inviting me over." She said rather warmly


    "You make it sound like I''m the one doing the favor here. I''m really thankful that you''re helping me with this. I''ve made progress with my Power of Destruction, but I admit it''s fallen a little to the wayside with everything that''s been happening recently."


    Not that I hadn''t been keeping up with workouts and sparring with the others. But most the time I''ve spent on things like experimentation had been for the benefit of the war effort and not on my more personal projects. It''s been awhile since I''ve taken the time to train myself beyond the basics.


    As we''ve entered a noticeable lull between any pressing concerns, now was as good of a time as any to work on my bloodline. Obviously, the war was on the forefront of Yasaka ¨C and by extension, the Youkai''s minds, but it was still something we couldn''t immediately act on.


    We''re still incorporating the gifts we received from the Peace Meeting. Which was going to take awhile, so that four month window Yasaka stated turned out to be definitely the right choice in the long run.


    The Khaos Brigade was silent for now, no doubt running their own damage control after being revealed to the world. The various Pantheons have gotten wind of their clandestine involvement and were probably going to verify certain things for themselves.


    And that little tip off that Hades gave, I''m anticipating some news from the Hindu part of the world soon enough. Those Evil Gods and the like, they''re not known for having unbruiseable egos. They''d want to hit Indra just as a matter of personal pride.


    "Yes, but I know it''s an awkward situation, especially after the whole meeting that just happened. I''m happy that nothing changed since then."


    She''s always so careful not to overstep, it''s really endearing. "Believe me when I say, that you''re never unwelcomed." I took her hands, giving her the best smile that I could.


    "So sweet~" She giggled, leaning in to give me a kiss on the cheek. "Besides, I wanted to get some exercise. After the whole Kokabiel fiasco, I realized I needed to get back in shape. I''ve been idle for far too long."


    Speaking of, I couldn''t help but admire what she was wearing. It wasn''t anything overly sexy, a simple pair of shorts and a T-shirt that one would expect if they were going to be sweating. However, I don''t think I''ve ever seen her without a dress on. Not that I''m complaining, she''s absolutely stunning in anything she wore.


    But seeing those delicious legs of hers so easily accessible made it hard to resist.


    "If you keep staring at me so intently, I may think you invited me here for something else~" Venelana looked at me coyly.


    I turned my head in embarrassment. I guess I didn''t'' realize how much I was staring. "Sorry."


    "Don''t be." She let out that enchanting giggle of hers. "I do so love the attention you give me. I like to feel wanted, Wilhelm. And I never feel anything but that when I''m with you."


    Haah, I''ve never been good with my girls saying stuff like that to me, I was used to dishing out not receiving. I must look ridiculous now, and I''m probably even blushing.


    "You ready to meet the others?" I asked, changing the subject.


    Though given that sly smile of hers, she probably realized what I was doing but continued anyways. "I''m excited to meet my new sisters. I have to say, it''s a novel experience for me too. Before, I was the one managing Zeo''s harem. I always facilitated things like this, keeping the peace, making sure everything ran smoothly because they''re usually a lot of work."


    "I never really thought about that. How hard was it to keep everything running smoothly?"


    Venelana let out a cute sigh. "It makes me envious that you''re even asking that question because you really don''t'' know. I could write a book on the difficulties involved. There were several girls over the years that didn''t mesh well, and some outright hostile to others. On a couple occasions we had to kick out one of Zeo''s interests because they simply couldn''t accept the situation and were too greedy and ignored everyone else."


    I slowly moved my hand over, slipping it into hers. That bright smile that accompanied our fingers interlocking was adorable. "Is it really that strange? I mean, there have been a couple occasions where we had to talk things out because of some miscommunication. But generally, if there''s an issue between any of us, we simply say it and work to resolve it in a way to make everyone happy. We''re all up front about what we want from each other, and there hasn''t been any major tension or fighting between one another."


    I pushed the door open of my house as I lead her outside onto the streets of Kyoto. I could have just portaled us over there, but I wanted to be a little selfish and have her to myself for a quaint little walk.


    "The only harems I''ve seen work out similarly as yours are those that had all the members come together at the start, not get added over time like what you''ve apparently done. It''s much more difficult for new members to be added into an existing dynamic than for everyone to agree ahead of time to share a person."


    "Huh, never really gave it much thought."


    "It may help that you seem to have a certain type that lends itself well to this situation."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s usually the younger girls that bring problems with them." Venelana giggled again. "From what I''ve been told, you appear to have a thing for older women. I believe you said that I''m the second youngest amongst your lovers?"


    "With Yasaka technically being the youngest." I nodded. "And you''re right, I do prefer older women." I sent her a grin, squeezing her hand lightly.


    "Lucky me~" She cooed humorously. "Tell me about the others. What should I expect so I don''t do something or say something wrong. I want to make a good impression on your other lovers."


    "Honestly, I think you''ll make a good impression just by being yourself. You''re a wonderful woman, and they''ll see that in you just like I do. But, if it''ll set you at ease, you already met Yasaka and Artoria so far. Yasaka''s pretty easy, her Daughter is sacrosanct, so obviously don''t say anything bad about her, not that you would."


    "Of course, I''m something of a mother myself." Venelana joked.


    "As for Artoria, let''s just say that she has some personal things she''s working through that involve a son. I won''t get too into it, but suffice to say that''s a delicate topic for her and to let her bring it up if it''s relevant."


    "Mmm, she did briefly mention someone by the name of Mordred?" Venelana looked at me, earning a nod. "Noted, I''ll be careful with that, thank you."


    "Let''s see...you remember Jinn, blue skinned girl, very bubbly?"


    "Of course." Venelana laughed. "She greeted me so happily the first time we met."


    "Right, well, she''s probably the second oldest amongst my girls. However, her circumstances were.....unique. She never really socialized much her entire life, so she''s been exploring a lot of what it means to actually live a life. And she sorta took on the mentality of being the youngest and really enjoys being doted on and being affectionate. Don''t be surprised if she tries to hug you. And also don''t mistake this for her being.....simple. She is frighteningly intelligent and witty when she wants to be. She introduced herself as a Spirit of Knowledge at the meeting, that is a minimal description of what she actually is."


    "She was very adorable when I first met her. I wouldn''t mind getting hugs from her at all. I feel like she''s someone I would enjoy spoiling in the future"


    "Next we have Raikou. She''s a little complicated, personal matters that I don''t want to get into without her consent. Basically...she didn''t have the best family. She calls herself my mom, and I will never rebuke her for that since it makes her happy."


    "I''m hardly one to throw stones about something like that. Especially considering I''m your Grandmother." She chuckled.


    Which I happily called her when I was inside of her.


    "And moving onto Sca?thach." Where to start with her? "She''s my teacher, I spent a couple years or so learning from her. Things....developed during that time. She''s a very direct woman. If you know anything about the stories involving her, you can probably guess what she likes and dislikes. Also, she is very competitive, she will try very hard in anything that she perceives as a challenge. Due to the time she spent in the Land of Shadows, she enjoys learning new things, even those of a mundane nature."


    "I did read up after learning who she was. She has a very illustrious history. I''ll be careful with my words until I can understand her better." Venelana nodded.


    "And lastly, we have Meridia, my first lover." Oh boy, so much I could say about her. "She is a Goddess. I won''t mince words about it. She has the attitude of a Goddess and the presence of one. She will appear standoffish until she gets to know you better. She isn''t used to interacting with mortals, and sometimes has difficulty doing so. That doesn''t'' mean she''s uncaring, but it''s a new thing for her. She is a Goddess of Life and detests things like Necromancy. I would suggest not even bringing the topic up around her. Otherwise, I suggest being polite as you would to someone of her station, and she''s eventually open up around you more."


    "Oh." Venelana blinked. "I didn''t think you would also have a Goddess in your harem. I met Lady Izanami, I suppose I should have expected as much."


    "Honestly, I know they''ll all love spending time with you just as much as I do." I reassured her. I didn''t want to scare her away at this point. We still had a little while to walk, trying to kill time I changed the subject again. "How have things been on your end, after the meeting. Without trying to pry into private matters, obviously."


    "Busy. My son and the others have been running around after what happened. The Old Satan Faction is kicking up a fuss about the accusations, but we''re having none of it and they''ve been taking some major hits since the other day." Venelana revealed.


    "I was concerned you would be put in an awkward situation. Nothing bad there?"


    Venelana hummed. "Not unless you count being asked to seduce you over to the Devil side." She spoke, accompanied by a coy grin.


    "Well, you already achieved half of that."


    She looked rather proud of herself as well. "Yes I did."


    Utterly unrepentant about the fact that she seduced me. If I could be a fly on the wall when she explained that to a certain someone.


    "If we''re talking about attempts at subtle side changing, I have one of my own."


    "Oh, did Yasaka ask you to seduce me to your side? Because you''re just as much to blame as I am for the night we spent together."


    That would be a hilarious conversation to have with Yasaka. "Unfortunately, she hasn''t. I had a little chat with Zekram Bael."


    "Oh Satans, I can imagine how that went." Venelana let out a sigh. "He is...eccentric."


    "I noticed." I responded dryly. "He tried to bribe me into accepting his Queen piece to join his peerage. He wanted me to act as a counter to your son since the Old Satan faction were going to get the boot soon."


    "Of course he did." Venelana pursed her lips. "What did he offer?"


    "You."


    I think Venelana had to resist the urge to facepalm.


    "He offered your hand in marriage, almost immediately at that."


    Venelana actually let out a chuckle. "Of course he did. I should mention that he technically has no authority on that matter after I married Zeo. Once I left and became a Gremory, his power over my decisions waned considerably. That''s not to say he can''t influence me through other means due to his political power, but as a family head, he''s out of luck."


    "It was admittedly an enticing offer, but he had no business butting into our relationship. And if it ever gets to that point, I want it to be because we both want it."


    That warm smile that adorned her face was always so beautiful. "You really do say the sweetest things. If we weren''t going to meet the others, I would have loved to give you a little reward."


    Can''t say that the idea wasn''t attractive. I did thoroughly enjoy the intimate time we spent together, and I did want to do more with her. But bad timing and all of that.


    Venelana stood up, brushing herself off. "How about I show you?" She smiled, her hands igniting in that baleful power.


    ".....You challenge me?" Sca?thach raised an eyebrow.


    "I don''t think I can match any of you, but I wouldn''t mind seeing where I need to improve since it''s been a very long time since I''ve had to truly fight."


    Sca?thach looked at her silently for a minute, evaluating her. "Very well, let us see what this praised power of yours has to offer."


    Part of me was hesitant to let this happen.....but I also didn''t want to step on Venelana''s pride. I felt like she was doing this to prove something.


    And I know that Sca?thach wouldn''t simply look down on someone for being weaker. Venelana trying in her eyes would go a long ways towards acceptance.


    I also trusted her unconditionally, I knew she wouldn''t cause any irreversible harm.


    And to be honest, I was also a little curious to see how someone more experience with the Power of Destruction wields it. Perhaps it can give me some more ideas for my own?


    Regardless, I mentally wished Venelana luck, because I knew first hand, the hell she was walking into.


    [***]


    Lugh POV


    "Things did not turn out as expected." I broke the awkward atmosphere.


    Michael smiled wryly. "Yes, I do not believe anyone could have anticipated the results of the meeting."


    "The main objective was fulfilled. You now have a strong agreement of peace between your three factions." I pointed out.


    "Indeed, it is a boon. And with father''s blessing, hopefully we can finally see new faces amongst my brother''s and sisters again."


    Right, those Angel version of Evil Pieces, or whatever they deem to name them. I''m not quite sure I like the implications if they succeed. I suppose it couldn''t be worse than what the devils already did with theirs.


    Odin had been turning Humans into Valkyries for centuries, was it truly any different? Granted, the method was much more complicated and specialized.


    And in the East, there are plenty of Humans who ascended to become ''Immortals'' of the Jade Emperor''s court.


    It wouldn''t be my place to say anything if this was the course of action they decided upon.


    "I wish you success then." I smiled towards the Angel. It''s strange, this Angel always felt like a young nephew that I wanted to pat his head and tell him he was doing a good job despite the circumstance. "It''s unfortunate that you could not retrieve the spear."


    Michael frowned slightly. "It is unfortunate. However, we did gain something meaningful."


    That Sacred Gear that made Holy Swords? I could see the use for his faction. "Are you still concerned about the Half-Devil''s use of the Spear?"


    "....it raised many questions, which were....answered, however, I am doubting the validity of them." Michael admitted. "I do not believe they lied, but I believe they withheld some truths."


    Smart kid. "I had the same feeling."


    "Did you also not wish to inquire about the Balor View Sacred Gear?"


    "....originally, I was going to, however, things took a turn that I didn''t expect." A secret organization led by various gods throughout the world. I had thought something was going on, but not to this extent. "The contents of the meeting are going to become public soon, I did not wish to divulge the location of Grandfather''s Eye when I don''t know if any unsavory individuals may wish to acquire it through dubious means."


    "A wise decision in light of recent information. I fear I may have to look through my own ranks to make sure there are no loopholes in father''s system being exploited....After hearing what Kokabiel did, it''s clear that some methods to interface with the system yet exist."


    That must be a dreadful thought he has. That one of his brothers or sisters retained their white wings, yet were still traitors.


    "What a mess." I couldn''t help but sigh. "I didn''t even intend to get as involved as I did, but that Fox did a magnificent job of pulling everyone into her orbit and forcing us to follow her whims."


    "Did you not just wish to confirm the existence of Sca?thach?"


    "That was my original goal, maybe extend some light aid if the need arose. What I didn''t expect was to join in on such a broad agreement, extending our already established one for the Fae to the Youkai, and even agree to lend some of my best Druids to teach over in Youkai Territory."


    I agreed with Odin completely here.


    Damn Fox.


    "Are your people going to accept it?"


    "They will, it''ll be easy to convince them of that with this Khaos Brigade running around. I can just blame the Fomorian situation on them, and that''ll get them all riled up. Not to mention, I still need to reveal to my people that Sca?thach is alive and well."


    "I assume that it will be a poor react for some?"


    "That''s an understatement." I snorted. "Some will care, a lot won''t. Some will really care in a negative way. The Morrigan might not sit still, even if Sca?thach is living over in Japan of all places. She really had a thing for my son and never forgave Sca?thach for that."


    Which never really made sense to me, my son was, as the modern humans called it, a man whore. He would have gladly taken them both. But they seemed to have some kind of rivalry that prevented that from happening.


    "And it''s truly her?"


    "As far as I could tell. Mannerisms, presence, etc..." The way she insulted me without a second thought. I doubted an imposter could get all of that correct, at least in my presence.


    Looked different though, but that could easily be explained for a number of reasons.


    "And it seems her student followed in her footsteps. Another Godslayer isn''t something to ignore."


    "One who possesses both the True Longinus, and the Boosted Gear."


    Right, that gauntlet too. It wasn''t ever a main focus, so it was easy to forget. He summoned that damned dragon out of it, which should have been a more important point of discussion, but it somehow fell to the wayside.


    "With all the questions we had, we seemed to have gotten very few answers, and only more problems thrown in our laps."


    "Excalibur, a Sword that Father never told us about, but was undoubtly a holy sword." Michael shook his head. "I don''t understand and I can only hope that Father had a reason for keeping it from us."


    That....I had no answer for either.


    That Excalibur sword, from the reports, was powerful


    Something like that doesn''t just pop out of thin air


    Odin knew something, but he wasn''t talking though.


    No, he just kept silent after learning that the kid had his blessing, and confused as to how he got it.


    .....time travel?


    The thought was absurd, but it would make sense if it happened at some point in the past or the future.


    "Well, we both are sending some people at some point ot deal with the Youkai. It''ll be a good opportunity to scout them a little, see what they''re up to." Because it''s obvious we don''t know enough, and we needed to figure out what the hell was going on with that Faction.


    They went from some random third rate gathering of a species into a Faction that could dictate terms to us, taking the front stage.


    "Do you have any suggestions?"


    "You could send your sister to seduce the kid, that might work."


    The gurgled cough combined with the shocked look on his face was worth it.


    I was only half kidding.


    It was obvious what kind of relationship Sca?thach had with him, just look at her previous students. There were a few looks here or there, but I could tell that the majority of the women there were his as well. He was a Half-Devil, so it should be easy enough.


    So...throw Heaven''s most beautiful at him, see what happens.


    At the very least, I''d find it amusing.


    [***]


    Sorry for the late chapter, not really doing well atm. I think the lack of sleep over the past two weeks has finally caught up with me, and i''m definitely not at 100%. Going to take a personal health day for tomorrow, so don''t expect a chapter.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. / astoryforone -- we just started Fate/grand Order Arc.

 Chapter 329:

    Chapter 329:


    "I just realized."


    "Realized what?" Yasaka asked.


    "That this¡ª" I paused, giving Jinn who was laying across my lap, a light spank. "¡ª Adorable Genie, doesn''t actually need her hair brushed. Her hair is always perfect." I said, holding said brush in my hand having spent the last 30 minutes brushing her hair.


    "You just now realized that?" Yasaka grinned, scribbling on some parchment at her desk


    Jinn started giggling. "But I like it~"


    I grumbled but continued. "I guess that''s all that matters." I don''t mind pampering my adorable Genie. Definitely going to nibble her cute ears afterwards as payback, that always got her squealing.


    Out of curiosity, I lifted her dress up, showing that sexy blue butt of hers. But more importantly, I still saw what she was hiding underneath.


    I felt kind of proud that it was still there.


    "See something you like?" Jinn wiggled her butt with a giggle.


    "I''m surprised you haven''t taken it out."


    "Nuh, it''s staying right there. It''s proof that I''m yours."


    And she hit me right in my most critical spot.


    This is mine.


    "Maybe we should all get matching ones." Yasaka spoke up, humored by the idea.


    "Could you convince the others to do it?" Jinn laughed. "Raikou wouldn''t mind, nor would Venelana. And it''s obvious you would enjoy it~"


    "Can''t deny that." Yasaka grinned. "Sca?thach would be fun to convince. Though the real effort would be to talk Meridia and Artoria into doing it. I would love to watch Artoria do it though. That girl is so adorable, I want to be there when Wilhelm makes that woman scream."


    As funny as it was to think about, no one else would do it like Jinn did, that is keep it in on an almost permanent basis. Nor would I ask them to; it''s not like I''m forcing Jinn to keep doing this with her lamp, but she knew I liked it so she kept it.


    I continued to run a brush through Jinn''s silky smooth hair, it almost felt like water with how easy it was to continue my movements. The Genie continued to make content noises as I further pampered her. However, I paused when the space around us vibrated.


    A familiar figure teleported inside.


    "Izzy." I greeted with a smile.


    "Hello Wilhelm." She returned. "And Yasaka and Jinn."


    "Izzy!" Jinn happily greeted. And funnily enough, I think she''s the only one that also used that nickname for her. They hadn''t interacted much, but Jinn was going to be Jinn and already decided they were close.


    "Good morning, Izanami." Yasaka greeted her much more casually than in the past. I still remember some months ago when it was ''Lady Izanami'', but it seemed they''re also much closer that neither cared for that kind of formality except in public.


    "I was surprised when my first attempt at teleporting here failed." Izzy took an open spot on the couch next to Jinn and me. "Why do you have that Tengu of yours using his Sacred Gear to cover your estate?"


    "It''s good practice for Soma. He''s been picking it up very quickly, but he still needs to learn with continued use." Yasaka replied.


    "And it keeps out any spies." I added.


    "That too, however, I think that''s a bit of a stretch at this point."


    "Why take the risk? And it also makes us look mysterious, because other factions are going to see that the Dimension Lost is obscuring us, so we must be doing something secretive." I have very little doubt we''re being watched in some capacity at all times now.


    There had been a small influx of people entering Kyoto recently, which I can''t help but feel held some spies amongst their number. While we''re still technically closed to other races and such, that doesn''t mean we''re not letting anyone in.


    Yasaka snorted with a small giggle. "You just want to make them get more worried than they already are."


    That''s not...unture. "And it should keep out any peeping Gods, through Clairvoyance or other means." Dimension Lost was a Longinus for a reason.


    "It certainly confused me at first, I had to investigate before realizing what was happening." Izzy crossed her legs, leaning back. "Are the others away?"


    "They''re basically off doing their own things right now." I shrugged. I don''t play keeper with them, they are my girls, but they do have their own lives to live.


    "How was the get together since you finally had your Grandmother meet everyone?"


    "I think it went rather well."


    "I like her." Jinn said plainly.


    I gave her another little pat on the rear. "You like everyone, because you''re a sweet girl."


    "Though, she''s definitely going to be sore for awhile." I also added.


    "I didn''t need to know that." Izzy deadpanned.


    "He meant because she spared with Sca?thach." Yasaka giggled.


    "Oh dear."


    "It wasn''t that bad." I quickly asserted. "Sca?thach was....gentle, well as gentle as she could be. Though, it did endear her more, to Sca?thach that is. Venelana struggled but tried her best." She said it best, she''s out of shape, but there was definitely some experience there that shined through.


    And I saw a few tricks that she did with her Power of Destruction that I wanted to play around with, now that I made some headway in that area. The Sword and my Aura both were still facilitating the growth of my bloodline, so it shouldn''t be much longer until it reached greater heights


    Things went about as much as I expected. Venelana was very charming and a wonderful women, it''s no surprise that she was accepted, more or less. Meridia was, well, herself in that regard. It''ll take her a little while to open up like she did with the others.


    She does have pretty much an open invitation to come and go, both to my home and to Kyoto as a whole.


    It was nice, they were all getting along.


    I think I''ll talk to her about everything soon. I wanted her to meet Gramps as well.


    Regardless, I wasn''t going to allow myself to indulge quite like that ever again. One time was more than enough, and the consequences were all of my own making.


    Junior''s Club.


    Hadn''t changed a bit.


    Even this early in the morning, the lights were on, so I pushed the door open.


    How nostalgic.


    As soon as I took a step in, many eyes were on me. I almost wanted to wave and start greeting them.


    No, instead, I sauntered up to the counter, sliding onto one of the bar stools.


    Junior himself was behind the bar, as I would expect.


    He eyed me suspiciously but walked over, leaning on the counter. "We''re not open yet, what do you want?"


    "I wanna buy some information."


    He frowned, looking somewhat tired. "What makes you think I know anything about what you want? I just run a club here and I don''t need no brats like you coming in here causing problems."


    I tossed a stack of Lien on the table, thankful that I made sure to keep this around in my storage ring.


    Junior eyed it, slipping it off the table and into his pocket. "Maybe I hear a thing or two. What''cha want?"


    "I''m looking for someone."


    "Lots of people in Vale."


    "He might be my son."


    "Oh? One of those, huh?"


    "Yup, had a hot and steamy night with a wonderful woman many years ago. Heard she had a son, might be mine, you never know."


    "Alright, spare me the details. What''s his name, I can get some people to check."


    "His name is Hei Xiong" I had to stop myself from smiling.


    He went stiff, a low growl escaped from his throat. "Do you think you''re funny?"


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to call me daddy right away, we can work up to that. Your mom definitely did." Okay, I was totally wearing a shit eating grin at this point.


    "Cute." Junior sighed. "Dammit Roman, I''m going to kick your ass. And Neo is that you with the illusion?"


    "Seriously? Roman?" I straightened my tie. "I am much more handsome than him. Not to mention, more charming and ¨C"


    "Kid, is that you?" Junior''s eyes widened.


    I could feel my expression soften. "Hey Junior, it''s been awhile.


    [***"]


    Non-canon Omake -- A rough time.


    Rias POV


    "Mom, you''re back?"


    "Hello, Rias."


    "Mom! What happened you to!?" I looked her over, she had bruises in a bunch of places, and looked really exhausted.


    "Oh don''t worry, I just visited Wilhelm. I swear, he and his harem are really rough."


    "...what?"


    "Oh my, I''m sore in places I haven''t been in years. Back when your father and I ¨C Oh, well you probably don''t want to hear about that."


    How was I supposed to respond to that?!?!


    "My poor butt, it hasn''t taken a beating like this in too long. I''m going to have to practice some so it doesn''t hurt as much next time."


    "P-please stop telling about things like that!"


    "Rias, it''s not that big of a deal." Mother rolled her eyes. "My legs are practically jelly now; I think I''m going to get some ice between them. That Sca?thach was relentless, I don''t know how Wilhelm handles her on his own."


    Oh my God, kill me.


    I didn''t even bother with the jolt I felt in the back of my head.


    "Maybe we should do something like this together? It would be a good bonding opportunity." I shuddered as Mom said that. "I can show you some tricks I picked up over the years. Wilhelm enjoyed them as well."


    "Bwaaah!?"


    Suddenly, I felt myself falling backwards, only for things to go completely dark.


    [***]


    Barely got this out in time before work, here''s Monday''s chapter. The next one should be either tomorrow or Wednesday.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. We''re on FGO right now.

 Chapter 330:

    Chapter 330:


    Junior grumbled and huffed as he ushered me into the back room. I remembered this place, been here a lot when we had been discussing less-than-legal things. I plopped down on the familiar couch, waiting for him to speak.


    Junior took off his sunglasses, rubbing his eyes before falling into a seat opposite me.


    "You and Roman. You both are going to give me a heart attack."


    "Not Neo?"


    "Neo would just stab me." He snorted.


    "That''s probably true." She was a very stabby girl.


    "Atleast you had the damn common sense to disguise yourself before waltzing in. Fucking Roman just strode right in, in broad daylight, sat at my bar and asked me how it was going. I had Vale Authorities riding my ass for days." Junior breathed out in annoyance.


    "Let me guess, he did it just to piss you off?"


    "Probably." Junior sighed. "He did ask me a few things though, so it was probably just a pleasant bonus for that idiot."


    Fucking Roman.


    He would do something like that just to mess with Junior if he knew Junior wouldn''t suffer meaningful because of it.


    "Shit, kid. Where did you disappear to? You got any idea how many people were scouring the Kingdoms for you? I even tried my hand to see where you''d gone, and I couldn''t find a single trail. It''s like you disappeared off the face of Remnant."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at his wording. "If I don''t want to be found, it''s going to be damn hard to find me."


    Junior shook his head, knowing he wouldn''t get anymore out of me. "Pretty good disguise too, didn''t recognize you until you opened your mouth. Dead giveaway after that."


    "It''s hard to hide this kind of charm, even with my skill." I sighed dramatically.


    "Sure, let''s go with that. Cause it''s definitely not that urge to slug you right in the mouth." Junior snorted.


    "I missed your bluntness, Junior." I chuckled again.


    "Yeah, yeah, don''t get sappy on me, kid. I''m ready to hand over this Lien I''ve been holding onto. Been burning a hole in my pocket, and I''ve had half a mind to just snatch it for myself." He went to the side, tapping on the wall and a compartment popped open, revealing a safe. After a few button presses and turning of the mechanism it popped up. He pulled out a briefcase and set it on the table. With a click it opened it up facing me. "230,000 Lien."


    "Damn."


    "Damn right." He didn''t take his eyes off the money. "It was Atlas that ended up buying back the stolen blueprints. I guess they realized it was quicker and easier than the alternative.''


    "That must have been a fun conversation. ''Here''s your stolen stuff back, please don''t arrest us. And by the way, you owe us a lot of money.''"


    Junior let out a chuckle. "Having been in the business this long, I do have contact on that side of the line. They wanted it out of the public and it was worth the cost."


    Yeah, I could imagine all the bad press they were getting. It made them look incompetent and everything, keeping the bad PR down was probably worth the cost.


    Well, while not the reason I came over, the greedy part of me was always happy to have more money.


    "How you been, Junior? Have any trouble because of what happened?"


    "I''ve had my fair share, but I had enough cards in reserve to get out mostly unscathed. Had to burn a lot of favors and turn over a bunch of blackmail on some politicians, but it was worth it for the payday we got."


    I leaned back in the comfy seat. "And what''s the word on the street? I''ve been holed up in my little hidey hole for awhile, what''s going on right now?"


    "You want a run down since you went underground?"


    "I''d appreciate it." I nodded.


    "Hmm" Junior tapped his chin. "Don''t know if you know the name or note. Merlot, or something like that. Apparently some mad scientist type, he''s been experimenting with Grimm, had a lot of secret labs scattered around the Kingdoms. They got stumbled upon when our illustrious Atlas elites went looking for you. Complete accident mind you, and they uncover a conspiracy that could have gone very bad."


    "Did I get credit for the discovery?" I smiled humoredly.


    "I''m sure they''ll give you a trophy if you turn yourself in." Junior snorted with a chuckle himself. "Besides that.....apparently there''s been word out they''re looking for a woman that appeared over by Mistral. Some big players that people want to recruit and find out the origins of. They said she killed a few of Merlot''s big nasties all by herself with nothing but a basic spear. Lots of sightings of her too, randomly wandering around, helping people."


    I blinked, because that sounded rather familiar. "Does her description align with something like ¨C a red spear, purplish red hair, red eyes, purple skin-tight clothing. Utterly stunning?"


    "Yeah, you heard about her?"


    "Hard to not know the woman who shares my bed." That would be awkward. Should I just randomly ask her who she was after sex next time? She''d totally kick my ass for doing it, but it would be hilarious.


    Junior opened his mouth and closed it again. "Of course you know her, because why not." He finished with a shake of his head. "Well, Atlas is going to piss themselves if they ever find out. From the talk I heard, she''s one hell of a Huntress. Made Atlas''s special ops teams look like trainees."


    "That''s my Sca?thach." I smiled in response.


    "Yeah, I heard that''s her name. Weird sounding, but whatever." Junior shrugged. "Guess I don''t gotta care about that now since you''re involved. Probably just disappeared to whatever rock you were hiding under. But if she pops back up, I''ll keep an eye out for trouble."


    "Thanks, Junior."


    "Yeah, whatever." He rolled his eyes, but I appreciated the sentiment. "Other than that, not anything major. Mistral is settling down, that old bitch Malachite bribed the right people and she''s not even being talked about. The tournament kind of went out with a whimper after everything that happened. Uh....." He scratched his head. "Really, the only noteworthy thing happening right now is Beacon''s new semester is starting soon, which gets things really busy around here."


    Oh, is that coming up already? "You got a list of potential attendees?"


    "Who do you think I am?" Junior looked down at me with an offended expression. "And what do you want that for?"


    "Just wanted to check to see if a friend is on it. Kinda befriended Pyrrha Nikos during the tournament, we''ve stayed in touch and she said she''s attending Beacon." I explained simply.


    "Yeah, she''s going to be there." Junior confirmed. "Along with some other names that were in the tournament."


    "Oh?" I perked up. "That''s interesting, I might need to drop in and see how those kids are doing."


    "And I guess there''s one last thing." Junior hummed to himself. "I said Roman dropped by, and he did ask me for some things. He didn''t really tell me what it was for, but I think he''s going to solve our ¨C your ¨C little problem with the authorities soon. Don''t know what magic he''s going to pull out of his ass, but Roman can get some ridiculous things done when he wants to."


    "I will be hesitantly optimistic." I shrugged, not really caring either way. Would be nice to walk around without a warrant for my arrest so I could bring others here. But it otherwise wasn''t that huge of a deal in the first place.


    "so..." I closed the briefcase full of Lien. "Where''s the girls? I was hoping to see Miltia." She was my friend, I did miss her.


    "They bailed after Roman did his little walk through. Said they needed a vacation after being raided by the police for the eleventh time in the past month." Junior let out another sigh. "Can''t really blame them there, if I could, I''d have jumped ship ¨C literally ¨C to that resort over in Vacuo."


    "oof, rough."


    "Brothers, you don''t know the half of it. Even if I''m technically in the clear, I''m being pressed by several sides to try and get me to roll over. You know how many times I''ve had to ride in the back of a squad car since you''ve left? Several times, and it''s always for bullshit reasons, but the higher ups that I got no leverage over want to keep making me miserable." Junior glowered, tossing his Sun Glass on the coffee table infront of us.


    "I know the feeling."


    "Really?" He looked surprised.


    "Well, kinda. Instead of police cars, they''re beautiful women."


    "Oh, fuck you."


    "Sorry, there''s only one Xiong that I''ll ¨C"


    "Don''t make me get my bat, brat." Junior groaned. "Damn Roman, what was this bullshit about ''adopting'' you. Aint no way you aren''t his bastard."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment."


    "It wasn''t."


    "I know, but it makes me feel better when you compare me to him."


    Junior chuckled again. "How long you staying around? Gonna jump back into your hole right away?"


    "Eh, probably. Might go see Pyrrha, bully her a little bit. But I did need something else, which is why I stopped by." I replied.


    "hmm, What do you need? Keep in mind, I''m under heavy surveillance right now."


    "I need dust. As much as you can get me. Crystals are best, and the higher quality the better." I didn''t hold back.


    I was thinking about the siege weapon designs I gave to Medea and it might be more optimal when using Dust as a source of power instead of soul gems.


    "Shit kid, you''re not with the White Fang are you?" Junior looked almost concerned.


    "....no? Why would I be? The Faunus Terrorist Organization is completely irrelevant to me?" I said in confusion.


    "Huh, I guess that''s something I forgot to mention then. Yeah, the White Fang had been active here recently. Heard they''ve been hitting the Schnee Dust shipments that''ve been coming in. Stealing what they can, blowing up what they couldn''t steal in time." Junior explained briefly.


    I let out a breath of annoyance. "So it''s not viable to get dust in quantity around here?"


    "It''d normally be something easy, relatively speaking. Large quantities of dust are watched by the Kingdoms, but since Dust is not an illegal merchandise it makes it much easier to move around. However, Atlas and Vale both are heavily cracking down on it right now with the Vital Festival coming up and it is to be hosted at Beacon this year." Junior responded.


    Vital Festival?


    Didn''t ring a bell, but it''s probably something I should know, so I''m not going to ask about it.


    "I know, Oz, I know." James continued to sound very tired. "It also proves how dangerous he is. That place was fortified, especially after the incidents that Qrow mentioned. He single handedly took them all down."


    "Magic is a very powerful tool." I fully admitted.


    "Right, and a great means of theft." James snorted. "He stole all the Dust they had mined."


    "Pfft." Qrow spit out his drink with a burst of laughter that followed. "Haha, get fucked Jacques."


    "Qrow, atleast pretend to be serious. This may be a concerning matter." Glynda lightly scolded him.


    "Thank you, Glynda." Seeing James brighten up at her attention, it''s like being young again. "As I was saying, he stole allof the dust. Granted he didn''t'' keep it up, he left dozens of crates with the Faunus he freed. The witnesses said that he told them to take it to ease the burden of moving to a new place."


    "Ease the burden, I''m sure. How many of them were there? A hundred, two, three? Split that evenly, and you probably have enough Lien to set them up for life." Qrow replied.


    "It is a lot of dust. Hundreds of thousands of Lien worth." I agreed with Qrow assessment. "An act of charity like that does give me hope that he isn''t aligned with Salem. I do not believe she is capable of such."


    "Based on how much was reported there and how much he gave away, it''s clear he still kept a substantial amount. We have no idea what he''s doing with that much dust, Oz. Not to mention, aren''t the White Fang stealing Dust around Vale right now? You refused me access to investigate." James continued.


    "It would do no one good for your ships to hover overhead, James. We discussed this already." I rebuked him once more. He''s a good man, but he can be very hard headed when he gets an idea in his head. "As for the link you''re implying with the White Fang, I don''t believe it the case. For one, he is a human, and this batch in Vale seem to be much more radical than some of their counterparts. I find it unlikely they would work so closely with someone they dislike."


    "Admittedly, that is a very good point. But the timing can''t be a coincidence. Perhaps there''s some other connection we''re not seeing?"


    "I will investigate on my end, and you do the same, James. However, what else can you tell us about Wilhelm? Do you have any clue on where he disappeared to?"


    "We can''t very well track someone who can teleport, Oz. We''re trying to keep eyes on all his previous acquaintances but they''re all laying low too. We haven''t seen Roman since he came to Vale not that long ago, only for him to disappear into thin air just as quickly."


    Unfortunate. We didn''t expect him to just waltz in like he owned the place when he was one of the most wanted men in the kingdom.


    The hubris on that one is almost admirable.


    "I can take a look at the dust thing." Qrow offered. "Seems like it''s our only possible lead right now, may as well start looking into it."


    "....thank you, Qrow. Your help is appreciated."


    "Don''t mention it, Tin-man." Qrow chuckled, killing the warm moment between the two.


    "Anything else of note to report, James?"


    "About the incident, we''re still compiling a report. I''ll make sure to send you a copy, see if I missed anything." James offered helpfully. "But besides that...how about we talk about your new students. I''m sure some would love the opportunity to transfer to ¨C"


    "Thank you, goodbye James!" I quickly ended the call.


    "I''m checking out too, Oz. I''ll start asking around...after I wake up in the morning." Qrow hung up.


    I shook my head before giving Glynda my attention once more. "Where were we?"


    [***]


    Wilhelm POV


    I let out a breath, stepping out of a portal. The heavy deathly air hung all around me as I began walking through the Grimm Lands.


    I was in a mood.


    I had several crates ¨C tons ¨C more dust in my storage ring right now. But for some reason, I couldn''t feel happy about it.


    Maybe it was the children that I had to literally break the chains around their necks.


    God, what a fucked up thing. Killed all of those bastard is what I did. Sent the Faunus slaves to their home island ¨C Menagerie or whatever. Had to sort of eyeball the coordinates, but it should have put them out right in the middle of their main city. Made sure to heal the ones that really needed it right away, but otherwise, they made it there safely.


    Actually had one of the Faunus that I freed ask me why I was helping since I was a human.


    That really hit me right in the gut.


    Just wanted to forget about it right now.


    I think that was perceivable, because even the Grimm that roamed the area stayed very far away from me right now.


    Would probably have welcomed the stress relief if they offered themselves up. However, I''m in Salem''s territory, so I wanted to be polite and not kill what could be her potential minions.


    It''s kinda weird that I''m getting little butterflies in my stomach as I happily approached the spooky castle.


    I think it''s suppose to be fear or trepidation. But I can''t help but remember her cute smile, and that scary ambience seemed to fade into the background.


    The large gates opened up for me. It made me wonder if there were spells in place, the amount of ambient magic around the area made it hard to separate anything specific and localized like that. Not to mention the actual defenses that warded the castle.


    I was greeted, not by Salem, but her underling.


    ...Cinder? I thought that was her name.


    She paused upon seeing me, even bowing her head awkwardly. "My mistress beckons you inside. She told me to relay a message that she is otherwise preoccupied for a moment and will appear shortly."


    Huh.


    "...so did she run away to her room really quick to freshen up?"


    Cinder twitched, but didn''t confirm. However I think the embarrassed expression she had said it all. "I could not comment on what my Mistress does away from prying eyes." She drawled.


    I was going to tease her later, that''s for sure.


    But more importantly, this woman here was surprising. "Since when did you get Magic."


    Cinder almost tripped over herself as she took a step forward, clearly not expecting my question.


    "H-how did you know?"


    "How could I not?" I blinked. "Felt Magical Energy bleeding off of you since I first walked in. It''s like you''re trying to show off or something."


    "I-I acquired it recently with the help of Mistress." Cinder stammered out before regaining her composure. "She never said anything about my.....Magical Energy doing such a thing." She said it like it was foreign words to her.


    "Hmm." I tapped my chin, wondering what Salem was thinking. "It''s not impossible to give someone their own innate Magic, however, most processes are extremely difficult. Salem must treasure you a lot to go through the effort to do such a thing. I''m guess it was within he past few days? Which would make sense that she hadn''t bothered to say anything, she''s probably eyeing it to see if it''ll start falling off by itself or if other action is required."


    Cause leaking Magical Energy like that was not a good thing, even if it appeared as though her reserves were rather large.


    "Though I''m curious how you acquired it?"


    Cinder looked hesitant. "I.....do not wish to reveal the matters of my mistress."


    "That''s fair, and I shouldn''t have tried to pry." I was just suprised and intrigued enough that I didn''t consider proper decorum. "Has Salem taught you anything yet?" A much more innocent question that wouldn''t be touching on any secrets.


    "Mistress has only showed me how to control the flow of my Magic." There was a slight annoyance to her tone. "I have yet to learn how to control it fully."


    "Well damn, if I had known, I would have brought a proper gift. It''s tradition when visiting another Magic-user to bring a gift for new students." I quickly thought about what I could give her. "You don''t seem to have a proper Focus yet, I suppose I have some decent training ones." I mentally looked into my ring and took out one of the various Staffs I had from Skyrim. It wasn''t anywhere near even the one even Rin had made, but it was.....above average for what an Apprentice would use.


    I casually tossed it to her and she caught it with confusion.


    "W-what do I do with this?" Cinder looked at it, completely bewildered.


    "You give your thanks." Salem pushed open the doors, strutting into her throne room.


    "Mistress." Cinder stiffened.


    "Do you not know proper etiquette, Cinder?" Salem stared at her. "When presented a gift, you give your thanks." There was a little bite to her words.


    "T-thank you." Cinder quickly bowed in my direction.


    "Think nothing of it." I honestly didn''t care much, my attention was almost entirely taken by the breathtaking figure that just walked right in.


    "Hmph." Salem walked up, practically snatching the staff out of Cinder''s hands. She gave it a once over, inspecting it intently. "It is adequate." She pushed it back into Cinder''s hands without any fuss. "You are dismissed, Cinder."


    "Y-yes, Mistress." Cinder bowed her head, scurrying towards the doors that Salem walked in from.


    Salem, glanced at her leaving, walked to her throne, taking her seat as she loomed above. "So, you have returned once more. Foolishly you seem to have forgotten of all fear as you stand in my presence. Tell me what brings you here, do you have more trite fanciful words to try and whisper into my ear? Do you attempt to woo this Queen? For what reason do you once more trespass upon my realm?"


    It''s funny, with how standoffish she appeared, I sorta felt like there was some expectance in her words.


    "I missed you." I said with all sincerity.


    And that whole visage she built up came tumbling down with that slight bit of red that appeared on her cheeks. Even with the scowl as she turned her head away, it was honestly too cute.


    [***]


    Here''s Wednesday''s chapter. I actually finished it early this morning, but didn''t have time to do edits before going to work. Next chapter will be out later.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 331:

    Chapter 331:


    Salem POV


    "What did you say?"


    "I missed you." He repeated those words so flippantly with that.....warm smile on his face.


    "Your absence was not noticeable in the least" I rolled my eyes at his attempt with honeyed words. Did he think that saying something like that would make me swoon over him? That over large ego of his would find itself deflated then, because I did not return the sentiment.


    ....even if he continued to look at me like that.


    "If I''m not welcomed, I wouldn''t want to impose. I suppose I''ll take my leave." He looked....dejected, bringing a foreign but unpleasant feeling within my chest.


    "Hmph, to waltz into my castle then leave immediately." I scoffed. "Do you have no sense for common courtesy? As host, it is my obligation to entertain you, regardless of my lack of desire to do so."


    Stupid man.


    Don''t look so happy with me merely extending the proper etiquette that was required. I would not shame myself as a Queen to kick you out after making the trip here.


    "I''m happy with any time we can spend together."


    Don''t be pleased by such a trite thing.


    I am not doing this for your enjoyment.


    So stop that ridiculous smile of yours!


    With a huff, I pushed myself off my throne. I couldn''t stand to look at his stupid expression any longer. These conflicting feelings that swelled up were becoming annoying. Instead, I walked towards one of my seers, floating in the corner to focus my attention on.


    "As the Master of this domain, I shall properly express gratitude for your gift you deliver upon my subordinate."


    ....It would be rude of me not to properly thank him. Cinder did an awful job of doing such herself, and I would not let him think I am not educating her correctly.


    He provided her with a Staff.


    A real one, no mere trinket or bauble that could be found on the modern markets. I held it only briefly, yet I could tell it would synergize with most Magics that were cast through it.


    How long has it been since I held a real Magical Item and not one of my own creation?


    To even make something like that, how hard must it have been to find the materials in this era?


    I never liked to wield a staff myself. I could not deny the benefits such a focus brought, but I preferred the speed which I developed by not relying on a Magical Foci. Ozma would swear by his staff, but I was still the better spellcaster.


    For Cinder, I cannot see the harm in her using one. It may help her become competent to the point where I was not embarrassed by her.


    "She''s something like your apprentice, right? It''s only proper that I give her something decent if I''m trying to court you." He replied.


    And he said something ridiculous again.


    Court me?


    A continued jest that I had allowed for reasons I could not seem to understand.


    He said it before, and the time previous. I should throw him out for spouting that nonsense so blatantly again.


    ....Yet it was difficult to respond to such an absurd claim.


    Thankfully, he was most likely preoccupied with staring at my rear, as he tended to do. If he merely replied that it was just a lustful desire born out of his youth, I would be more prone to believe such a thing. It would certainly be easier to navigate around, simply lift my dress up, allow him what he wished for a few moments, and he would be putty in my hand. Gods know if I just offered him my rear for whatever perverse fantasies he dreamed, I could gain access to all the secrets he held, to gain the Relics he hides away.


    No, he insists on this approach. To flirt with this Queen of the Grimm. To try and move my decrepit and dead heart out of some misbegotten desire that I cannot fathom.


    But for some reason, that thought left a sour taste in my mouth.


    Of course, I would never do something so inelegant.


    I could ¨C


    I paused.


    Why was I running my fingers through his hair? And why did hearing his content noises make me feel so pleased with myself? For some reason, it was bringing a warm sensation to my chest to see him so relaxed in my embrace.


    I jerked my hand away with a huff. His eyes opened again, looking up at me with such a soft gaze.


    Annoying.


    Stop it.


    I had to bring him upon the top of my castle so no others could happen upon me making a fool of myself once more. Otherwise, all respect I had garnered would have been utterly destroyed.


    "Did you expect me to ask for something else~" The corners of his lips curled up.


    "Of course." I pursed my lips. "What foolish person, when offered a boon, from me, would ask for ¨C this."


    "Really? I think I got a better deal. Would have given a lot more than just the staff if this is what you offered."


    "Do not think you are allowed this lightly." I gazed down into his eyes. "No man has been given the privilege for many years. I merely took pity upon you for wasting the opportunity given."


    "Hmm, maybe I should have used the boon more favorably then. Since you were obviously expecting me to do something lewd. Now I feel like I disappointed you."


    "Who is disappointed!?" The sheer nerve of him!


    To insinuate that I was in expectance of him to lay his lecherous paws upon my body.


    "It''s not too late~" He had that annoying look about him once more. "Would you deny me if my hands started to wander~"


    "Wander? You make it sound as if they would not immediately latch upon my rear if I allowed you." I raised an eyebrow and flicked away his raised palm. "Your intentions are obvious." I huffed, turning my nose up. "You will sleep tonight knowing you missed an opportunity that will never come again." His chuckles just annoyed me further, thinking I was merely jesting!


    He slowly rose up away from my lap.


    .....it was odd to feel that pressure upon my skin now move away. That was it, nothing more. I was merely tired of him weighing upon my thigh.


    "What if I ask nicely?"


    "What dare you ask of me? You think I will just offer you anything you desire with but some honeyed words?" I scoffed at his foolishness. "If you attempt to take liberties with me again, know that you will have to bear the consequences."


    I waited for him to inevitably do something to earn my ire. I would cast him from the top fo my keep, see him fall into the mud below. Then he would know that I am not one to make jests at.


    "And if the consequences are worth bearing?" He said quietly, leaning in and I could do nothing to stop his advance.


    Why did I not stop him when I knew what was going to happen?


    I stilled, even when his face approached mine so slowly, his breath brushed against me. Why did my eyes close, in anticipation?


    I felt a pressure I had not in eons. It was quick, excruciatingly quick, as his lips met mine for only the briefest of moments. The faint softness, the slight taste, they were gone just as quickly as they arrived.


    I opened my eyes to see his face only mere inches away from mine still, his eyes meeting mine.


    And...why did I feel as if my face had heated up and my heart beat erratically?


    [***]


    Next chapter coming up in a couple minutes.

 Chapter 332:

    Chapter 332:


    This had become a common occurrence.


    I would come visit Salem for a day or two, staying the night in one of her guest rooms. However, she was acting a little more awkward than previously.


    I wasn''t oblivious to the reason.


    I had kissed her.


    It was a brief kiss, barely a peck on the lips, but it was a step forward. We had a sort of dynamic already, I would tease her a little bit, and she would ''hide'' under her ''obligations'' to perform to a certain extent in hospitality.


    Had she shown any real dissatisfaction towards my advances, I wouldn''t have pushed, even as mildly as I did. But she appeared open about it, so I took a shot and she accepted. However, she had become.....distant, or more so than before.


    I mean, we weren''t nearly as close as I was with my other girls, though much more familiar than when I first came over, but there was still a lot to work through. She basically told me that I was welcome to stay the night in ''my'' room again before disappearing.


    Maybe she just needed some time alone with her own thoughts.


    I had a vague idea of how long it''d been since she was involved with someone. Thanks to Jinn, I did see quite a bit about her life ¨C in very broad strokes. It might just take awhile for her to accept that I''m being sincere in my attempts. Though, I think she knows it, but just had trouble accepting it for whatever reason.


    As long as she doesn''t show actual distaste or annoyance, I''ll continue doing what I''ve been doing.


    "What do you think, squidward?" My faithful Grimm companion hovered nearby, as it did when I came over to visit. "Was the kiss to soon?" I elbowed him as I made myself some coffee.


    It wiggled its tentacles as if to say ''meh''.


    "I couldn''t help it, she was being too cute. And the face she made afterwards, I had to force myself not to go any further." I let out a sigh, taking a seat nearby. "Should I apologize? I don''t think it was a big step forward personally, but maybe I read the signs wrong."


    Can''t say I was infallible in that regard. For all I knew, I was completely wrong in my interpretations.


    That''s why communication is important.


    Last time we did talk about the potential for something, this time we spent a sorta intimate moment together, and I leaned in for a simple kiss.


    It could even be called a third date, if you looked at it a certain way.


    God, seeing her actually blush for the first time. I''ve gotten her flustered before, maybe even some hint of embarrassment from teasing. But never a full on blush like what happened.


    Especially the way it contrasts on her pale skin.


    Way too cute.


    "I really have gotten smitten with her." I hummed to myself.


    Squidward made a strange sound in agreement.


    "Oh shit, did someone actually make ¨C" A familiar face pushed open the door, stepping in, only to pause when he saw me. "Ah fuck me."


    I blinked at his reaction upon seeing me. "....sorry?"


    "Shit, shoulda known you were here. No one else fuckin makes coffee, always gotta do it myself and they all steal it." He let out a sigh.


    ".....is there something wrong with me being here?"


    The kid groaned. Mercury, I think I recalled his name correctly. "Boss Lady said to stay far away after.....last time."


    "Oh." I snorted. "Yeah, the one where Salem walked in when you ¨C "


    "Yeah, that." He chuckled depressingly. "Fuckin almost got burned to a crisp for that man."


    "Really? I do it all the time." I took a sip of my coffee.


    "You also flirt with the Scary-Magical-Grimm Lady." He pointed out.


    "That I do." I chuckled.


    "And somehow live afterwards."


    I guess I could see how that would be a little intimidating from his perspective. "Honestly, it just makes her even more sexy."


    ".....alright, that''s true. Shit, so rank out of 10?" He asked.


    "You really just have no fucks to give, don''t you?" I raised an eyebrow at his question. Even after what happened last time, he was asking something like that again.


    "Dad was an Assassin. Every day was ''Take your kid to work day'' for him. If he was in a bad mood, he beat the shit out of me. If he was in a good mood, he beat the shit out of me with a smile on his face." The Silver-haired kid shrugged.


    "Wow, alright then. If I was forced to say she''s ¨C oh hey Salem." I turned my gaze to behind him.


    The kid froze, turning around with eyes wide open. Except, there was no one standing behind him. "oh fuck you."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Dammit, I should really go. Cinder''s going to get on my ass if she finds out. Cya later, man, it''s nice to have someone without a stick up their ass around this place." He gave a quick wave before leaving in a hurry.


    He''s fun.


    If I remembered correctly, he had prosthetic legs. Maybe I should enchant them, think he''d enjoy that. Would be entertaining to watch him fly around and whatever else I could come up with if nothing else.


    Speaking of enhancements, I wonder if Salem would be upset if I.....upgraded Squidward. Give him some bitchin weapons to fling around with all his appendages. Maybe some armor too, something super intimidating for him to float into battle with.


    It would be hilarious for Squidward to fire a cannon or something, only for the recoil to send it hurling away.


    Or maybe, Sir Wiggles could use a mount.


    Hmm.


    I poked the floating eldritch abomination. It made a funny sound that seems to easily brighten my mood.


    "I should have known you would be here."


    I perked up upon seeing who spoke. "Good morning, Salem." I smiled warmly towards her.


    Guess Mercury had good instincts.....or maybe she was waiting for him to disappear. I wouldn''t put it past her, sounds like something cute she would do so as to not make an awkward situation again.


    She eyed me for a moment, silently, before taking a few steps forward, finding a seat at the table opposite from me.


    "Want some coffee?" I offered, along with my plethora of additions available.


    I take my coffee seriously.


    "I am not of the mood." She stated.


    Hmm, she did say she doesn''t require food and drinks anymore. But I can''t fathom the idea of not enjoying either for the sake of it. .....maybe she simply didn''t like coffee? It was a blasphemous thought, but I would be willing to bear with it if it meant I could spend more time with her.


    "Did you just come to see me and Squidward then?" I asked, poking the Grimm again.


    "....you named my seer such a ridiculous thing." She shook her head in exasperation. "You are aware I can see and hear everything it does, yes?"


    I blinked, looking at Squidward. "Now that''s awkward."


    Betrayed by someone I thought I could trust.


    "Hmph." She breathed out some air form her nose. "You are a strange man."


    "Normal is boring. If I were normal, I wouldn''t come to the Grimm lands because I heard there was a beautiful Queen here." I pointed out. "I wouldn''t have been able to see that wonderful smile of yours when it''s finally coaxed out. Nor would I have known about that adorable laugh of yours after working hard to make it appear."


    "Perhaps I am the strange one for allowing you to act the way you do." She crossed her arms, lips pursed. "Falling for such obvious flirtations should be beneath one such as I."


    She said that, but I could tell she was pleased atleast a little. "You know..." I took a sip of my coffee again. "I don''t want to make you uncomfortable." Well, there was teasing and I did that, and then there was a true discomfort. I don''t want to put her in a spot where it''s the latter. "If I do something to overstep, or something you don''t like ¨C tell me and I''ll stop immediately."


    There was a small twitch of her lips as her arms unfolded. "I was merely surprised." She said quietly, obviously referring to the kiss.. "...it wasn''t unpleasant."


    And I really wanted to ''surprise'' her some more right about now, but it didn''t feel appropriate. No, it felt like something I should drop for the moment, let her get her own thoughts managed for another time.


    Let''s change the subject then. "So, how have you progressed on Runecraft?"


    I don''t know if she was just happy at the change of subject, or the Magic to discuss, but she noticeably perked up. "It is a very interesting piece of Magic. The nuances are deceptively simple once I began more experiments."


    "They really are. I know some practitioners who basically use singular Runes for the most simplistic but convenient effects. Weave the correct one into the stitching of a glove, and it''s great for bursts of enhance strength. Shoes for speed, clothes for some protection, etc. Viable effects for a minimal cost in Magical Energy."


    "As inelegant an approach as that is, I cannot argue that it is an efficient use of such a concept." Salem muttered. "But my first failures came from using multiple together. It seems that the more that are combined, the more difficult it becomes to hold the spell from unraveling or imploding upon itself."


    "Ah, I understand completely. I remember that when I began trying to create my own Runic sentences, even though I had much more knowledge on the subject than you. My own teacher would point out redundant choices, weird combinations, or contradictions that often made it fail upon actualization." I nodded along with her word. "While not exactly a good metric of basing one''s ability in the area, how many Runes can you string together with certainty of non-failure?"


    "A handful ¨C perhaps three or four before I begin to lose confidence."


    "Impressive."


    "Is it?" She sniffed. "I feel inadequate as this touches on many things I am learning and thus unfamiliar with."


    "Even the best of Magic-users find things that are difficult to pick up if it''s new to them." I soothed her a little bit. "As I said you''re fumbling around in the dark right now. You''re missing a lot of information."


    ".....that is true." She acknowledged. "The books talk about things I do not have a reference for. Places, people, and if I am not mistaken, it references deities other than the Brothers. Does this come from a culture that worshipped something else ¨C as misguided as that is?"


    "That''s right, they had their own beliefs." I smiled at her deductions.


    "How strange. I can hardly recall any cultures during my time that did not worship the Brothers." Salem mused. N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "I have a couple more books on Runecraft that may help you. As for their cultural history, well, I don''t have anything specific on hand that details that. But.....I wouldn''t mind telling you the stories I know about their beliefs and mythology." I offered as an alternative.


    "...I would find that most enjoyable." That rare smile of hers finally appeared once again as she settled herself in to listen intently.


    I could feel my heart melt when she looked at me they way she did. Without any delay, I began the recant the tales of how the Norse Pantheon came into existence from their Cosmological point of view.


    This was turning out to be a wonderful morning.


    [***]


    Weaving another illusion around myself, I stepped out of a portal.


    The time I spent with Salem was amazing, but I still had other things I wanted to accomplish before heading back home.


    I''m a little sad I couldn''t steal another kiss but it was clearly something she was still confused about.


    Regardless, I left her Castle with her in a very good mood, so I would count that as a win. Spending hours talking about Magic seemed to be a good way to bring her some enjoyment.


    I had considered telling her about everything, but.....I don''t think we were quite there yet. There are still some things we need to talk about.


    The fact that she was the Queen of the Grimm was a rather big deal. I''ve glossed over it thus far, but I couldn''t ignored it entirely.


    ....maybe I''m just hesitant about bringing it up because I don''t think I''ll like what I''ll hear and I don''t want to ruin what has started developing between us. I had already made some progress in getting her to cease direct attacks on the Kingdoms, better to wait before pushing further.


    "From an outsiders perspective, yes it did come out because of your fame." I admitted. "However, your fame arose due to your combat abilities. So in that thinking, is it strange to be against it? You completely earned your own strength, and that''s what they recognized, Pyrrha. And, do you have to accept the line-jump? Couldn''t you just take the test anyways?"


    She did smile brightly. "Thank you, Will." She said with an honest sentiment. "I know it''s silly, but I guess I just wanted someone who understood to tell me that. And....do you really think they''ll not be against me doing the test like everyone else?"


    "Pyrrha, they''re willing to forgo the test in the first place to get you to their school. They''re clearly willing to jump through hoops, so to do the opposite, shouldn''t be any issue. Be humble about it, say something like ''you wanted to prove you could attend such an illustrious Academy like Beacon'' or something, play up on their pride if anyone asks. They literally wouldn''t be able to turn away your request at that point." I offered some advice.


    "That sounds...devious." She muttered. "Yet.....kind?" She looked at me, with another light slap at my shoulder. "Why are you so good at being underhanded in nice ways?"


    "Lots of practice." I chuckled. "You''ll have to learn how to navigate situations like this eventually. You''ve had an Agent handle negotiations and stuff in the past, right?"


    "Yeah, I have a good Agent. A friend of my mom." Pyrrha nodded. "Maybe I should start standing in for things like that for the future."


    "Hmm, your mom, huh? I''m imaging a much older version of you. How about you introduce us at some point?" I wiggled my eyebrow.


    "D-don''t you dare try anything on my mom!" She squeaked out again. "Besides, you have a Daughter and wouldn''t your.....girlfriend? Be upset with you about saying something like that" She puffed up indignantly.


    "Actually, I have a Harem." I decided to drop that bomb on her without any set up.


    Just like I did about Kunou.


    Her reactions are always adorable.


    [***]


    "Alright, Junior, I''m here. What''s the big emergency?" I opened up a portal to Junior''s back room. He reached out to me via Scroll while I was wrapping up with Pyrrha.


    However, once I realized who exactly was in the room, I couldn''t help but sigh. "You know, I thought it was something important. How my day is ruined."


    "Oh Kid, your words hurt. Don''t you miss your old man?" Roman Torchwick replied with that shit-eating-grin of his.


    "Where were you dad! You went out for cigarettes so long ago. Then next thing I hear, you''re spending all your money on drugs, turning tricks on the corner for your next fix." I ''sniffled'' wiping a fake tear from my eye. "Poor Neo, did she have to watch you spiral? One moment you''re the ''great thief'' Roman Torchwick, next, you''re giving truck drivers hand jobs in the bathroom for some quick cash."


    Neo, who I absolutely knew was around, appeared next to me, mirroring my ''hurt'' look.


    Junior stared cracking up.


    Roman twitched noticeably. "Don''t worry kiddo, old daddy isn''t going to ever leave you again!" He reached into his jacket, pulling out a bundle of papers, tossing them on the coffee table infront of us. "It''s official kid, the adoption papers went through."


    ...he was way too smug to be just joking.


    I looked at him, that unwavering grin on his face as I reached for the papers.


    I read them, well skimmed them, but I was having trouble formulating a response. ".....you gigantic asshole."


    "Pfft." Roman even had trouble holding back his cackling. "What''s wrong kid?"


    "Watermelon Torchwick." I repeated the name he apparently adopted me with. I tossed the papers back onto the table. "Was ''Wilhelm'' apparently too difficult a word for you to spell."


    "Hey, I take tradition very seriously." Roman grinned.


    Neo, was falling over herself laughing silently, as she didn''t speak.


    Between laughs, Junior grabbed up the papers to read them. "Holy shit, these are legit." He finally said, wide-eyed. "Well, nice to meet you, Watermelon Torchwick."


    "Fucking Roman." I face palmed.


    "Oh come on, Kid. Is it really so bad."


    "Fuck you." I sighed. "How did you even...."


    "Lots of bribes." He said without a hint of shame.


    "You really spent money, to do something like this?"


    He pulled out a cigar, lighting it up. Taking a breath, he puffed out little bit of smoke. "Yup."


    "You are a special kind of asshole."


    "Hey." Roman wagged his finger. "Don''t speak about your father like that."


    "Damn Roman, if you went half as hard on your usual schemes as you did this crap, how much easier would they be? You even have a freaking birth certificate made." Junior continued to look it up.


    Was this karmic pay back for teasing both Salem and Pyrrha earlier?


    "Wait." I blinked. "Who the hell did you put for my ''mom'' if you plagiarized a birth certificate." I turned towards Neo. Who which had a mischievous smile about her.


    "Haha, fuck no." Roman laughed. "Neo would be insufferable If I implied anything like that between us. As for your mom, I put ¨C"


    "Your mom." Junior interjected.


    "Yeah, but who?"


    "No, your ''Birth Certificate'' literally says ¨C Your Mom, for her name."


    I opened my mouth and closed it again. "God dammit Roman." I face palmed again.


    "Don''t mess with the master, brat." Roman cockily replied.


    Well played, Roman. Well played. "And since I''m a hot topic, people are going to find this. They''re going to call me Watermelon Torchwick."


    ".....It has a nice ring to it." Junior seemed to mull it over.


    "You''re fucking with me."


    "I am."


    Neo literally fell over laughing at my expense.


    "I really hope this isn''t what you told me was ''so important'' that I should come on over right away." I poked at the silent girl twitching on the ground.


    "Alright, serious time." Roman clapped his hands. Neo''s figure shattered, her Semblance having activated, she was now leaning against me, parasol in her hand as she spun it innocently. "It''s a little dangerous to get together like this, especially for me to come over to Vale right now. Heat is still high, even if I''ve been working on this whole problem."


    "You mean after you came by originally to fuck with Junior?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, brought more problems." Roman nodded. "Worth it, but still not really my best decision."


    "Fuck you, Roman." Junior huffed. "Do you have any idea how many rides I took in the back of a Police Cruiser because of that little stunt? Or how many ''surprise visits'' by some Hunters ''just checking up'' on my club?"


    "Listen, there was a very important reason for me doing so."


    "Yeah, what was that?"


    Roman looked at him for a moment before clapping his hands. "As I was saying, kid. Got a reason to call you over." Clearly ignoring Junior''s question. "As I said, been trying to get us out of this little predicament. While I do so love being ¨C as you put it ¨C Roman Torchwick, Thief extraordinaire. Charming, Charismatic, Untouchable by the law. Feared and revered by all of Vale and most of the world. Ladies practically throwing themselves at such a ¨C"


    "Like, one or two words of that vomit is accurate."


    "You hurt your father, Watermelon." Roman clutched his heart.


    "You know I''ll get you back for that, right?"


    "I like to live in the now." Roman bit down on his cigar. "Like, right now, you''re my precious little Watermelon."


    "As much as I absolutely enjoy the kid''s new legal name, get back to the point, Roman. This is a little important to just be coy about." Junior interrupted.


    "Fine, fine." Roman shoved his cigar into an ashtray. "So, here''s the thing. Doing lots of blackmail, bribing, and a few threats to the right people to pull all of our asses out of the fire. You can thank me later by the way." He puffed up his collar. "But...we hit a little snag. No way to beat around the bush, we''re in some pretty deep water, and it''s been hard to get this far as it is. So.....I may have a way to tips things in our favor, might just be able to drop the warrants completely in Vale."


    "And this involves me?" I asked.


    "A very influential Council member, not entirely above board, he wants....a favor. He does care about Vale, all that patriotic bullshit or what ever." Roman waved his hand flippantly. "But that helps because they''re in a pickle right now. You heard about those Mutant Grimm?"


    "Junior filled me in." I nodded.


    "Good, that saves some time. Well, shit is getting pretty intense with them. This ¨C nameless Council Member offered me a deal of sorts. He would throw his weight around in our favor, and believe me, that''s some hefty mass he has to toss around. But.....he''ll want a favor regarding the dealings with some unsavory things of the Grimm variety." Roman explained.


    "So he wants me to clear up some Grimm? He couldn''t ask Atlas to do it?" That seemed a little too easy... "And just like that, we''re home free?"


    "Please, don''t downplay the effort I put in, son. Honestly, he could see the writing on the wall, he just wants to gain something before we managed to pull our petards out of the fire ourselves. It''ll admittedly be a lot quicker with his help, so....you okay with this?" Roman asked.


    "But why me?" I was confused about that part. "They have Hunters, they have Atlas. It seems weird that he''d ask a ''criminal'' like me to do it."


    "Kid, do you not realize how scared shitless you''ve made some people?" Roman tipped his hat. "You threw a fuck-off laser at an almost Ancient Sea-Feilong, and killed it. That kind of thing makes people scared. People with that kind of power the Kingdoms try to force people into their service. Shit, if you did try to go the route of a Huntsman, they would have done anything they could to get you under their thumb."


    "What about their own Huntsman? Couldn''t they call up Beacon, have some of their experts go deal with it?"


    "And risk losing their big sticks? Even Atlas has had some trouble dealing with these Mutant Grimm, why risk their own people when they can have you be their patsy?"


    I rolled my eyes at his phrasing. "I''m not against it, it''s just killing some Grimm. Sure, tell him I''ll take care of it. By the way, what time frame are we looking at? Think you can manage to get us clear by the time Beacon semester starts?"


    "With his help, sure I can have it settled a few weeks before Beacon gets rolling." Roman nodded happily. "He wont need the favor right away, honestly, that should be right around the same time. They''ve found one of those Labs with a bunch of the creepy crawlies right by the city, but they haven''t made a serious push into it yet. They probably want a chance to investigate it before calling you in to go all pew pew at it." Roman shot off some finger guns.


    "Fine, whatever." I shrugged.


    Not a bad deal, I don''t mind handling Grimm, and it would line up perfectly with Pyrrha so it wouldn''t make it awkward if we were seen together, what with me being a wanted criminal and all that.


    "Spectacular." Roman clapped his hands with a wide grin. "Can''t wait to see the look on Iron-dick''s face when he finds out that I''m a free man ¨C in Vale that is." Roman straightened his collar. "I''m going to go get on this right away. Thanks kid, I really mean it."


    "No problem Dad." I rolled my eyes.


    "Keep out of trouble, Watermelon." He winked at me with that cocky smile of his. "Come along, Neo. I need you to hide us so the cops don''t get stupid...stupider, that is."


    Neo walked up to me, stealing a quick hug.


    "We''ll catch up later once we''re in the clear. Drinks and Ice cream will be on me." I gave her a genuine smile.


    She wordlessly made some motions with her hands, waving them all around, following up with some stabbing motions.


    "Yes, we can find some things to stab. If you want to join me on the Grimm thing, we can do that too.


    She threw a thumbs up before skipping off towards Roman.


    Junior looked at the door then back to me. "Fucking Roman." He shook his head.


    Yeah, fuck Roman.


    [***]


    Sorry for the delay, I meant to release both of these a lot earlier, but when I got home from work friday, i went to take a nap, and set my alarmt to AM instead of PM by mistake again.


    Anyways if you want to read 7 chapters or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 333:

    Chapter 333:


    I stretched my arms as I walked out of my portal once more. While I''ve been bouncing around a lot the past few days, it was rather relaxing.


    I saw Salem which was always nice. Pyrrha was doing well, which was also good and I planned on checking in again when her semester of Beacon started. And everything with Roman...still was processing that.


    There''s no way I can let anyone else ever come to Remnant. I would never be able to live this down.


    Yup, just going to break the bad news to Jinn ¨C Sorry, a stray meteor hit Remnant it doesn''t exist anymore. Don''t pay attention to me going back there, trust me, it''s gone for good.


    The perfect plan.


    [Whatever you say, Watermelon.]


    "Fuck you, Ddraig."


    God dammit.


    It''s not that I forgot he was there, but....well, I guess I forgot he was there. I had been forgivingly preoccupied with the shenanigans that Roman was up to.


    And other things.


    Still remembered the softness of Salem''s lips.


    Going to have a pep in my step after that for quite awhile.


    [Imagine how I feel. My user''s name is Watermelon.] Ddraig complained. [Might as well be called the Oppai Dragon.]


    "Don''t you dare compare that to me!"


    ....usually I''m the one who gave him shit about that.


    They must never know.


    [I''m gonna tell them.]


    "I will paint you white you stupid lizard!"


    [Just paint me a little green so we match.]


    Dammit Roman.


    Happy thoughts.


    [So we''re back here, huh?] Ddraig''s teasing stopped as we both took in the surroundings. [Coming back a second time, I can definitely say this place feels different than the other worlds we''ve been to. It''s like.....I''m not supposed to exist as I am, if that makes sense.]


    "Phantasmal Creatures, Gods, Dragons, and everything more supernaturally inclined, their existance is much more....ethereal there, fleeting existences based on humanities'' collective unconscious. Even compared to back home where perception can alter a Heroic Spirit''s existence to an extent, this place can drastically alter a being of myth to completely twist their origins, turning them into something utterly foreign in comparison."


    Strangely, though, I felt.....good to be here. Like my inner Campione was ecstatic to be back.


    I also felt that strange focus, like the tension before a lightning storm, when you know that Thunder is about to crack in the distance once you see a Lighting Bolt and your body heralds it with the slight tingle up your back.


    "I should be careful about coming back here in the future. I think some of my more aggressive traits might be brought out due to the nature of how Campione interact with the world''s laws." I muttered.


    Well, there was a reason I came here, specifically here that is. I came to visit a certain someone whom I promised awhile ago. However, she lived in a very peculiar realm, and I was....hesitant to just straight portal there from Remnant.


    It rarely hurt to be cautious.


    Well, time to make good on my promise.


    Withdrawing Mirage from my ring, I couldn''t just do this one by remembrance alone. This was a somewhat difficult link to establish, and I needed the calculative ability of my Mystic Code. However, it only took a moment as I had been there once before. Nothing major changed in the meantime, so with a swipe of my blade, I opened a new portal and stepped inside.


    [***]


    It was the same.


    And I was briefly wondering if Goddesses liked to model their ''realms'' with modern amenities. I mean....this place, and Izzy....it''s a little bit of a pattern.


    Well, I suppose it''s not like I''ve met many other Goddesses beyond them and Meridia. Amaterasu, didn''t really count, it was more she flashed me and then pretended I didn''t exist.


    And now I''m remembering that thong between those wonderful cheeks.


    It may have been a random thought in any other situation, but at this particular moment, it felt appropriate to recall.


    Because, across the room, a petite Goddesses was hanging off her couch, up-side-down, legs up in the air and over the back of it as she was apparently watching her T.V. and eating snacks. I could tell because of the crumps all around her on the floor.


    Though, one particular detail really drew my attention.


    Her dress had fallen down to her stomach.


    There was an awkward silence as she stared at me and I at her.


    "....bold choice in panties." I finally blurted out.


    Black Lace, nice.


    "Kyah!" The Goddess threw herself off the couch, and in the same motion that familiar Shoe came sailing for my face, and I realized that even as powerful as I was, I had no means to prevent it at this moment.


    It literally knocked me off my feet.


    "Y-y-you...!?" Pandora was sporting a very bright red hue on her cheeks. "You can''t just drop in here like that!" She wailed.


    "How else am I supposed to come? It''s not like you have a doorbell for me to ring. I can just.....not come anymore." I tossed her shoe back towards her.


    "No!" She quickly changed tunes. "Waah, don''t bully your mother!" She pouted, running towards me with her arms up in the air. Her hands balled into cute little fists as they lightly pounded on me. "Where have you been, mister!? I couldn''t find you anywhere, and I checked!"


    "Around." I grinned, patting her head.


    She puffed up adorably. "Don''t be coy." She somehow managed to snake her hand up to pinch my cheek. "I really checked because you were gone for awhile....."


    My urge to tease her sort of deflated once she sounded genuinely sad. "I''m sorry, I was taking care of some personal stuff. And it''s easy to make sure I don''t have prying eyes from Gods and such entities."


    "You''re my only child that can visit....please don''t forget to check in every once in awhile."


    "I promise to keep checking in and spend time with you." I smiled towards her.


    "Good." She beamed happily. "You can apologize by telling your mother how you''re able to come here in the first place."


    "Magic." I poked her forehead.


    "Hmph." She made a cute noise, stomping her foot. "I''ll figure it out eventually." She followed up with a huff and crossed her arms.


    "Oh, does that mean you''ll be able to come and go as you want?" I quirked an eyebrow.


    ".....even then, I''m a True Goddess, not one of those Heretic Gods. I can''t just...." She didn''t follow up, but I could fill in the gap.


    "I got it, rules and stuff you have to follow."


    "Mmm." She nodded as her hand cupped my cheek. "Look at you. You seem different again, did something else change since the last time you were here? I sense the presence of another God on you."


    "Presence of another God?" I repeated the words. Was she talking about Big G? So far, not many were able to notice his ''presence''.


    "Don''t hide it from your mother." She pouted. "Did you bring another God here, hmm?" A petite finger poked my chest.


    ".....no?"


    "Don''t lie to your mother." Pandora puffed up again.


    "I didn''t! I just have something that''s sorta like that Gorgonian. A piece of a God''s Authority, not an actual God." I quickly denied


    Which was an oddly accurate comparison now that I blurted it out.


    "You''re hiding something." She hummed, but didn''t really push me on it. "All of my children are so naughty. They don''t call, they don''t write, and they even keep secrets from me." She sounded pitiful. "They don''t remember their poor mother."


    "Have you tried flashing the others too? Can''t say I''ll ever be able to forget you after that."


    "D-don''t bring that up!"


    "Burned into my memory nice and good." I nodded to myself.


    "G-gah!"


    "Funnily enough, it isn''t the first time a Goddess wanted to flash me. Though, oddly enough, it was a daughter flashing her mother last time. Amaterasu flashed Izanami. I guess this time, it was my mother who wanted to flash her son."


    I wonder of this was going to become a thing?


    Can''t say I''ll hate it.


    "Don''t compare me to that ¨C that Hikikomori neet!" Pandora whined indignantly.


    Ouch, sorry Izzy. Wait, even here Izzy was a shut in?


    My hand slipped into Raikou''s without even realizing it as she leaned into me. "So everything is really okay? You''re not just telling me that to set me at ease?" I looked around.


    I was very happy that Venelana slid right into the group dynamic without it being awkward. It didn''t seem like anyone was against her presence.


    "Yes, we had discussed everything at length." Artoria nodded. "There were not many things that needed overseeing beyond our personal responsibilities which we were fulfilling thus far. There is no pressing matter that requires your direct oversight, and you are quite easily accessible if an emergency comes up."


    "Fine." I relented. "I''ll not ask about it anymore, you all clearly put enough thought into it. However, if anything happens, promise me you won''t wait to contact me."


    "I give you my word, Wilhelm." Artoria said firmly. "I am aware you are like me in this regard. You wish to be immediately alerted to such things."


    Good, since Artoria promised me, she wouldn''t hold back.


    "Oh, and I have a large amount of Dust. Like A really large amount of dust that I managed to get my hands on."


    Artoria blinked. "....Please tell me you acquired it through moral means. I do not like you partaking in criminal activity, Wilhelm. I have let some things slide in the past, but I will be adamant that in our continued relations that you do not overstep certain lines so blatantly."


    "It was a mine that was using literal slave labor. Some of which were children. I helped them out, removed the ones involved, and claimed the Dust in the aftermath." I gave a brief explanation.


    Artoria smiled brightly. "Yes, that is the man I know you to be."


    Getting praised by Artoria, why did it always feel good?


    So damn charismatic, it was absurd.


    "If you have as much as I think you do, then I can do some fun things." Jinn grinned.


    "Just leave enough for Medea to play around with, and some for possible use in her own projects." I stated.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll bring her in so we can play together."


    Funnily enough, while she was being half cute with her wording, I''m sure she really saw it as an opportunity to play with someone she was friendly with.


    "When do you plan on leaving?" Venelana asked. "I know it''s something you don''t want to share the details about, but will it be dangerous?"


    "Probably in the morning." I scratched the back of my head. "As for danger.....maybe? Gramps asked me to investigate this before. He was...unwilling to have Artoria and Rin do it instead, said it was probably a little beyond them. Well at least Rin, no offense to her but she isn''t ready for some of the stuff Gramps wants me to do, even with Artoria."


    Artoria furrowed her brow. "The Wizard Marshall''s expertise is not something to overlook."


    "Agreed." Sca?thach added. "You will make adequate preparations before you depart." Which was her way of saying she was concerned and wanted me to be safe. "You may take the time to properly lay with your Servant beforehand."


    "W-what?" I stuttered out.


    ".....Tis obvious that you find each other....wanting in this moment." Artoria was the one who answered. "It is an expected occurrence in this strange relationship you have gathered us all into. If we were not pleased with such outcomes, we would not be here at this moment." Her face turned a red hue as she turned away.


    I blinked as Artoria of all people told me to stop being a prude and go fuck Raikou. Granted, it was not exactly in that wording. I admit I was the most.....hesitant with Raikou out of everyone, even Artoria. I was scared I would be taking advantage of her. But if even Artoria was being so candid about it, maybe I really am just being silly and should stop over thinking things.


    "Also, don''t put up sound barriers." Jinn added. "Artoria likes to hear while she¨C "


    "J-Jinn!" Artoria squeaked out.


    I looked around and realized I was being silly. I wanted Raikou, and it wasn''t a situation where It wasn''t appropriate.


    With her hand still in mine, I lightly pulled her up, getting her to rise from her seat.


    "Masterrrr." She let out a surprised noise as I swept her up into my arms, lifting her up off her feet.


    [Raikou.] I sent to her through our link. [I need my Servant.]


    The affectionate gaze she held towards me was clear. [Master, your Servant shall take care of all your needs~]


    I carried her upstairs into my bedroom.


    [***]


    Raikou lewd insert here. Shouldn''t take too long.


    [***]


    Saying goodbye to the Girls, and Kunou, it was time to say my farewells to one last person.


    I stared into her warm eyes, that look reserved for me and me alone.


    "I have heard what you are doing. You will embark on a seemingly dangerous endeavor." Meridia greeted me with a slight displeased tone.


    "That''s debatable. I''m just investigating something for Gramps. He only mentioned some interesting facilities involved that I would enjoy researching at. Thought it would be a good break from the normal nonsense that''s been popping up."


    She pursed her lips as if not believing me. "I do not enjoy this feeling of uncertainty."


    "For someone like you, it''s just a single blink of an eye, and i''ll be right back like nothing happened." I reassured her with a little smile.


    She stared at me and blinked, slowly. "It appears you are correct. Good, now you may stay until I allow you to leave."


    I could not resist the amount of cuteness he was giving up as i walked forward, wrapping her up in a tight hug. "It''s not like you can''t contact me. I''ll be sure to check in with you, give you an update, how about that?"


    "Hmph. It will suffice, i suppose." She said quietly. "....I will keep an eye on your other paramours, so you need not worry."


    "I know you will." I kissed her forehead. "I love you."


    "And I you, my foolish man." She let out a sigh, laying her head against my chest. Her hand slowly went to mine, more specifically, she touched the Ring of my finger, reaching into it. Dawnbreaker appeared for a moment, then disappeared another.


    "....Are you telling me i''m not allowed it back until I return?" I chuckled.


    "Don''t be ridiculous." She huffed, pouting cutely. "I.....believe it is time I enhance it. I will not have my sword fall short of your others. I never intended it to be more than a weapon to bestow upon my mortal champion, thus I never considered powering it beyond mortal limitations until now. I will make it into what you call a Divine Construct. A fitting term for the weapon I shall bestow upon you." She said rather proudly.


    "Are you going to reforge it?" I questioned, interesting in the process. "And how does that work? Is it made of a tangible material, or was it crafted from your essence?"


    "I used a spark of my Light originally, dulled and darkened to what the standards of mortals may consider to be excellent in comparison. Now, it accompanies my true form, incubating in my primordial light."


    "....so it''s inside you right now."


    "...must you make everything sound lewd?" She blushed a little. "Here is my Sword. It will not lose to any other weapons you acquire from now on."


    I kissed her nose as she huffed again, taking it with glee. "Thank you, really."


    Just holding it, I could that the sword was significantly stronger than before. I had to be more careful when using it for now on.


    "I decided to copy that Noble Phantasm of yours. Call its true name and you shall deliver a cleansing light unlike what was previously possible."


    "Were you jealous of Excalibur?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "I am not jealous!" She quickly tried to deny, but I saw through her charade.


    "Thank you, again." I admired my new sword once more before putting it away. "I''ll put it to good use."


    "Good. See that you do." She sniffed. "I expect you to return without problems now that I have bestowed upon you such a wonderous merit. You may thank me by continuing to annoy me for many years to come."


    [***]


    It seemed like a long time since I''ve been back here. Well, not that long now that I thought about it. Months at most, but it felt like I''ve been through a lot since I''ve been back ''home''.


    "Look who it is." A warm, feminine voice reached my ears.


    "Hello, Lucretia." I greeted the women who may or may not have become my Grandmother.


    "Hello, Wilhelm~" She smiled warmly. "Are you here to see Zelly?"


    "Yeah, is he in?"


    "Mmm, he''s in his study, go on ahead." She replied.


    How funny, she practically owned the place now.


    Well, I''m sure Zelretch was fine with everything. He wasn''t one to put up with nonsense if he wasn''t on board with it.


    I just walked up and pushed his door open. The same room hadn''t changed after the many time''s I''ve been here already or all the times in my memories.


    "Wilhelm." He greeted warmly. "To what do I owe the pleasure? Do you require my help with anything?"


    "Actually, I am here to help you." I replied, taking the same seat I always did. "I find myself with some time on my hands, and you said you wanted my help with something previously. I figured, I could do that now."


    "Oh?" Zelretch perked up. "If you have some time, I would really appreciate it."


    "Great." I leaned back. "So, what can you tell me about this ''Chaldea''?"


    [***]


    Sorry, late on the Raikou lewd. Meant to do it this past weekend, but shit just got in the way. I''ll try to have it up as soon as possible.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone.

 Chapter 334:

    Chapter 334:


    "What''s this, no ''How are you?'' Just simply off to business is it?" Zelretch chuckled as he got up from his seat as he went towards his liquor cabinet. "What are you in the mood for?" He asked.


    "Hmm." I tapped my chin. "Thinking maybe some wine. I don''t want anything too strong, but I could enjoy a good drink."


    "Oh, wonderful, I have just the thing." Zelretch pulled out an aged bottle. "Not the oldest, but the sentimentality of this one makes it a good addition. Do you remember the story." He asked, flashing the bottle.


    "It seems vaguely familiar, but as you know, I''m missing a lot of details. Lots of things fell through the cracks when you passed on what you did." Or rather, when he would pass on his knowledge some undertimened time in the future. Because it was clear he does very far into the future.


    "From a small winery in France. Burned down by the Nazis during World War 2." Zereltch began to elaborate as he poured us both a glass. "It was rebuilt, during the occupation. It was burned down a second time because they didn''t bow their heads to their oppressors. This cycle repeated four more times."


    "Six times. They ¨C as you said, burned it down six times yet it still continued production? Wouldn''t it take years for their orchards to...recover, even if the land was still able to grow things?" I blinked, mulling over what he said. How many times must the ground have been burned to overstep the point where it would be beneficial and instead make the area desolate?


    "Oh, they stopped producing wine, mind you. After the first couple times, it''s as you said, the land itself became barren around the place. But out of sheer spite, they wrote their brand name on barrels of water, and sold it as their latest yield. The people in the nearby cities, knowledgeable of what was happening, bought and drank it in an act of solidarity." Zelretch chuckled. "There was one such time, a highly ranked Nazi came to visit this ''winery'' because he had heard the tales. He had the mind of tearing them out by the roots, stomping out any resistance and all that. He was going to mock them by sampling the ''wine'' in public, but they secretly replaced the ''wine'' with Salt Water. They laughed even as they were hung in the streets."


    After listening, I gently swirled the glass in my hand before taking a sip. It wasn''t the most amazing wine I''ve ever had, but it certainly had its own charm after hearing that story. Sometimes, presentation can enhance a flavor beyond simple taste. "I take it this is a bottle produce before they were burned down the first time?"


    "Indeed." Zelretch smiled softly. "It''s just one thing I love about humanity."


    "That we''re unmatched when it comes to spite?" I offered.


    "Hoho, that''s certainly one way to take it" Zelretch chuckled in amusement. "How have you been Wilhelm? You haven''t come by to visit in awhile, so I assume you haven''t had any major problems."


    "I''m sure you''re aware of the broad strokes."


    "I do keep up to date with things when I can." He nodded.


    "Mmm, I''m as well as I can be. Stressed about some things, but that''s just life. I can''t really complain when I have so many people who support me." And honestly, I have many ways to relieve the stress with the harem. "You wouldn''t happen to have a piece of the World Tree hanging around, would you?"


    "Do you think I have a vault full of treasures you don''t know about?" Zelretch snorted with an eye roll.


    "Worth asking." I shrugged. "Odin realized my secret, and asked for my help, their Ragnaro?k took a weird turn, their World Tree is dying, and not in tune with their cycle of rebirth. Everything else, I either already had plans in place or have help managing things. With this.....I''m honestly scratching my head and just trying to figure out a game plan."


    "A strange position you''re in for sure. I can honestly say I have no plausible explanation off the top of my head. I can keep an eye out for anything that may be useful." Zelretch offered, which I nodded appreciatingly.


    "I mean..." I scratched the back of my head. "You basically know everything else. War with the Fae over there is looming. The peace conference happened, it was fun watching Yasaka verbally slap everyone. Oh, trying to help Revive Big G over there too, that''s.....interesting. Got pulled into a conspiracy involving Gods due to that."


    "Don''t let anyone say that you have small ambitions." Zelretch grinned. "The revival of the Biblical God in that world, I assume you considered the ramifications?"


    "I did, this isn''t merely on a whim. I honestly think it''ll be good for the world at large." I nodded.


    "Good, then I won''t say anything against it." Zelretch gave his approval.


    "And I finally told Meridia I love her." It felt a little embarrassing to say it out loud.


    "I''m proud of you." Zelretch looked genuinely happy for me.


    "What about you and Lucretia?" I decided to shift the topic.


    "I had not realized how much I missed her until she was here again." He smiled warmly. "I dare say that this place feels much more like a home now that I have all of you running around."


    "I know the feeling." It was nice to have somewhere I could actually call ''home'' again.


    "That reminds me." Zelretch put on a thoughtful look. "I was approached by some of the other lords. They wished to schedule a ''get together'' for the younger generation of the Clock Tower, a networking event if you will/want to call it that." no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "To stroke their own egos, I presume?" I rolled my eyes. "Oh, look at my son/student/prote?ge?, aren''t they sooooo talented ¨C blah blah blah."


    "Undoubtedly." Zelretch replied without a second thought. "However, I do have a reputation to uphold, so I wish both you and Rin to attend. Attendees are allowed to bring a Plus one."


    "I''m assuming that Rin will bring Saber with her."


    "Agreed. And I have nothing against her doing so. They''re already a well known duo amongst the Tower."


    "Alright, I''ll bring Meridia."


    "Vetoed." The old man deadpanned. "I wish for the Mages Association to be standing afterwards."


    "....it would be hilarious introducing her to the idiots who''re way too full of themselves. Here''s my Eldritch Goddess lover, she''s the physical manifestation of the universe''s first light and embodies the concept of life."


    ".....you''re making it hard to stick to my guns on this one."


    "Fine, I won''t cause too many problems. That means Yasaka is probably out as well. A Nine-Tailed fox is going to cause a commotion because they''re racists against Asians. Venelana would make the church go on a crusade. Jinn, I don''t want to bring her into this kind of place. She''s way too much of a sweetheart to force to interact with the worse here. So, probably Raikou or Sca?thach, depending on who wants to do it."


    "We can figure that out later, it is not for some time." Zelretch stated. "For now, you wish to know about Chaldea, yes?"


    "Before I just stumble into any potential mess, yes."


    "Very well." He nodded. "Let me start off by saying, I want you to investigate a strange happening on this World-Line. Something, or someone, is blocking my sight. I don''t think I need to explain to you the degree of danger this can present."


    Yeah, the things that can actively avoid his sight are...scary. Things like Ophis are completely beyond his ability to accurately simulate. The Spider was also something he can''t properly simulate, only doing so in a round about ways due to how humanity was so thoroughly involved. There are certain items as well, that can escape his gaze through the nature of their existence.


    But mostly, it''s just very powerful entities that can actively obscure themselves by just existing.


    "Chaldea Security Organization." Zelretch spoke. "Or more specifically ¨C The Organization for the Preservation for Humanity -- Finis Chaldea."


    "A lofty name." I whistled in admiration. "The way you speak, I assume it''s more than just an ambitious title?"


    "It''s a beautiful combination of scientific research and Magic Research. They''re tasked with preserving the Human Order beyond all else. Recently, they''ve discovered an anomaly that will happen in the year 2019. An event that makes all their models and simulations fall apart, as the Human Order unravels."


    "And you have no idea either."


    I could see how it would be tempting to someone in my perceived situation.


    It only came with the stipulation of some pretty heft contracts ¨C including Magical, as well as a guaranteed employment term of atleast six years. Which, again, good compensation for my time if I was really looking forward to it.


    "We have almost arrived." The man sitting opposite of me stated, opening his eyes. "Prepare yourself, you step into the illustrious organization of Chaldea. Headed by non-other than the Animusphere family itself."


    I held back at his superior tone he took. "I''ve heard of them. An old and powerful Family."


    "As you should have." He sniffed. "Even the savages of your country know about the Higher-Bloods of the Tower."


    "....I''ll be sure to thank Lord Animusphere if I am ever presented with the honor." Or was it lady? Because the family head was a young woman about Rin''s age, according to what I''ve learned.


    "See that you do." He replied without a hint of sarcasm in his voice. "You are not as lowly as one would first assume when hearing of your origins. Knowing to respect your betters is a lesson that takes years for those mongrels to usually learn. You have impressed me, a feat you should be grateful for. Once you arrive and are bequeathed with the privilege of accommodations, you may mention my name when seeking appropriate apprenticeship with the staff. Know that Friederike le Drachenko?nige looks upon you favorably. With your talents, you may even rise above your station and become a noteworthy associate."


    ...


    Zekram, is that you?


    Just kidding, this was basically how every ''noble'' family acted.


    Just another reason why I usually don''t spend my time inside the Association unless I had to. I don''t think I could not kill someone if I walked those halls every day.


    "Pardon, did you say le Drachenko?nige?" Honestly, out of all that nonsense, this was the thing that took me the most by surprise.


    "I did indeed." He preened like a peacock. "It seems my family name is well known."


    "....yeah, something like that."


    Honestly, it''s my first time hearing the name. Well, hearing that someone dared take that as their family name. It basically meant ¨C Dragon Kings, or something thereof.


    I could practically feel Ddraig''s amusement at the sheer audacity.


    "If you wouldn''t mind me asking, what is the history of your family name?" I couldn''t help myself.


    Again, this Magus'' ego seemed to visibly inflate when I asked about his family. "My family originates from the Age of Gods. We were powerful and wise Wyvern Tamers from before recorded history. Raising them from birth and even riding them into battle." He replied with no shortage of pride in his tone.


    His family had a farm for the stupid, inbred, twice-removed cousins of dragons. That''s why they called themselves ¨C Dragon Kings.


    And I thought I was pretentious.


    "We are here." The magus declare, glancing out the window.


    And I could see it myself. Beyond the cold winds that filled my vision with almost nothing but white there was the silhouette of a building in the distance. Absolutely massive in scope as it almost entirely blended in with the background.


    The Helicopter flew towards it, the massive structure increased in size as we approached it. Large enough that once we landed, the Helicopter could barely be seen from landing upon the roof if one looked at it from the sides.


    The cold winds smacked me right in the face as the door opened. The Dragon King, had no such qualms as he cast a spell on himself to divert the winds.


    Yes, it annoyed me to no end, that he appeared pristine while I struggled to keep my hair and clothes from flying all over the place.


    "Follow along, Asian." The Magus stated, hands behind his back as he walked towards the rooftop door. "We are already behind schedule; it is best not to make the Director wait."


    Director? Was she waiting for me?


    I let out a sigh as I followed along. Maybe it was my draconic pride, but I really wanted to punt his smug ass off the roof of this place.


    The corridors upon entering the building were also a bleak white, no indication of direction, nothing telling someone where to go. But the man led me without hindrance, turning several corners until some more individuals began to appear.


    Some busy with work as they passed, others giving him a nod or two as they went their separate ways. Even some maintenance staff here or there working on something or another.


    I drank in all of my surroundings, making a mental note of everything I saw thus far.


    "We have arrived." He said again, placing a hand on the door, pushing it open.


    "Finally, you''re late." A feminine voice reached my ears.


    "Apologies, Director." The Dragon King slightly bowed his head. "Unexpected weather appeared to slow down our flight."


    "Whatever." I peaked my head in to see her. Young, early twenties at most. She had long white hair, and striking amber eyes. And honestly, she looked rather cute. "This the newest recruit?"


    Yes, Director." He gently guided me inside. "As you requested, Takao Shimoda, origins of Japan, second generation Magus."


    "Very well." She looked me over. "You are dismissed, Friederike le Drachenko?nige." She flipped her hand.


    He nodded, walking out the door, tossing me into the deep end.


    There were several other faces present, the others sitting at tables and looked..... as confused as I was right now.


    "Well?!" The Director huffed. "Take a seat, we''re going to go over the New Employee orientation."


    I blinked, following her directions as I slid into the closest empty seat.


    "Good, we can finally get started." She huffed again. "You all are the first group to be hired and assigned to the temporarily designated ''B-Team''." She declared. "As the only ones amongst this group worth my time, I will be personally giving you instructions on what your responsibilities will be and how we will proceed from here. My name is Olga Marie Animusphere, you will call me Director."


    [***]


    Here''s the chapter for Thursday.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 335:

    Chapter 335:


    It almost felt like I was back in class.


    Olga Marie Animusphere definitely had that stern teacher vibe about her.


    "Right, we''ll be going over the basics. I won''t be repeating myself, so if you still don''t understand after I''m finish, ask someone else. I''m already too busy as is, and you should be happy I''m taking the time to do this much."


    And the haughtiness of a Magus bleeds through.


    But I was surprised to meet the Director this early. I thought for sure she''d be off doing more secretive and important things.


    "Now, as I said, you all are going to be part of the ''B-Team'' unless there are any noteworthy reasons for your transfer to a different section. "


    A man a few seats over raised his hand.


    "Yes, what?" The Director called on him.


    "Excuse me, Ma''am, but ''B-Team'' for what?" He asked, and it seemed to be a question many others here had as well by the look on their faces. "We weren''t told much before being herded on ova."


    "As if I couldn''t tell you were an American before." There was a hint of a scowl as she replied, obviously noticing his southern drawl before shifting to a sigh. "By a show of hands, how many here knew about Magecraft before signing up?"


    I was the only one to raise my hand.


    The Director slowly brought her palm up to meet her face. "Excellent, complete novices."


    ... I feel insulted.


    "Alright, so I''ll explain from the beginning." She recovered quickly. "Welcome to Chaldea, our job is to protect the Human Order. That is, to protect what we perceive to be reality through our own collective subconscious. I won''t be going too far into details, I''ll make sure adequate materials are sent to everyone so you will not make fools of yourselves later on." She quickly added. "We have invented several devices that allows us to view both the past and future in a way to watch for irregularities that might become a threat for our continued existence. This is important because we have discovered one such occurrence. "


    There was a chalk board behind her as she turned around, taking a piece of chalk. " The Simulated Global Environment Model ¨C CHALDEAS." She wrote on the board. " A perfect replica of the planetary body of Earth through past and future eras. However, detailed observation is nearly impossible, so we developed a secondary technology to supplement this." She began writing again. "The Near-Future Observation Lens ¨C SHEBA. If CHALDEAS is a representation of the world, you can picture SHEBA as a satellite that allows us specify a specific point for monitoring." N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "Are you saying you can see into the future and the past?" Another asked, bewildered by the information. "That sounds like a load of barmy."


    Olga frowned. "Being able to view both the future and the past has been available for as long as humans have existed. Merely, no project has taken it to this point in human history. If you are incapable of accepting such a widely-known application of thaumaturgy, you will not progress far in further deliberations."


    Or, get over it, this isn''t even the strangest thing you''re going to see.


    "Any questions, no? Good." She didn''t actually give anyone a chance to respond. I think I was the only one in the room with an understanding of what she was talking about. I assumed there would be more review on the subject for the less baptized of this part of the world. "Now, moving on, we''re going back to the reason you are being assembled into a team. We have detected an anomaly that appeared in the year 2004, in Fuyuki City Japan." She paused, looking at me. "You, the Asian ¨C"


    "Takao Shimoda." I answered for her.


    "Takao Shimoda then. You''re the only one here with ''experience'', are you aware of what happened in Fuyuki city in 2004."


    "A Holy Grail War." I answered.


    "....Correct." She said, apparently not believing I knew the answer. "Atleast someone here doesn''t need me to hold their hand." She turned around with a huff, as she started writing again. "Now, this is important, because in 2019, SHEBA predicted the extinction of Humanity, and we''ve linked it back to an unobservable locale that appeared in Fuyuki, 2004."


    "If it happened years ago, how are supposed to stop it?"


    "Good question." Olga replied, though it sounded annoyed more than anything. "There are two reasons you have been selected as a Master-Candidate for ''B-Team". She eyed the new hand but continued. "Yes, I will explain what that means in a moment." She muttered something under her breath about dealing with amateurs and it being beneath her. Though, I don''t think anyone but me heard. "First, Rayshifting. Our method of Time-Travel." She sounded really patronizing with her tone.


    She turned back around at the chalk board again, pausing as if trying to think about what to write. "Through the use of highly advanced Pseudo-Spiritron containment unit short named ¨C Coffin ¨C your body and history will be analyzed. The relations of causality will be distorted, and then the Coffin will form an imaginary formula to create a reference of the candidate''s history in place. Using the CHALDEAS function as a map of Pan-Human History, the Coffin will analyze the situation at the designated time period, thus initiating a transfer. Once completed, it will engage a Spiritron Projection of the Master Candidate, allowing the Master to materialize in the era desired. This is called ¨C Rayshifting."


    She put the piece of chalk down, wiping her hands. With a proud smile on her face, she turned back to anyone. "Now, any questions?"


    And everyone but me raised their hands.


    She scowled, looking at us. "What part was confusing?"


    "....all of it?" Someone said quietly, as she snapped her head and glared at him.


    "We''ll be using a device ¨C Coffin ¨C to analyze our bodies, and play a trick on reality so that we don''t technically exist at this point in time. Then, at the spot we''re supposed to time-travel to, the Coffin will create a magical replica of our body, and throw our Soul into it. Once we''re done, I assume that the processes will then remove the ''trick'' and reality will look at us, realize we''re not were we''re supposed to be on the time-line, destroy our ''fake body'' and yank our soul back where they should be. Is that correct, Director?" I summarized for the ones having trouble.


    The Director looked at me, seemingly having trouble responding correctly. "I-if you want to be crude about it." She huffed. "I suppose that''s a very simplified explanation of the delicate and intricate process." She quickly recovered. "It will suffice for now until you all will have had the proper tutelage."


    And now the others were all looking at me with a hint of thanks.


    Obviously, it wasn''t a 100% accurate explanation, but for people who had no knowledge of Magecraft, it would more or less give them a visual of what they could expect. There were many more variables that went into account with this whole process. Like for all intents and purposes, you existed at the spot you Rayshift to. Eating, sleeping, etc., needed to still be done, and if you die, you die for real.


    "As I was saying. The process requires a patibility with the whole process." She stated. And I think I picked up a hint of shame when she said that.


    Curious.


    "Is it dangerous, Director?" The American spoke up. "You''re talkin about this stuff, but it''s all new to us. Time-Travel, it sounds like some Sci-Fi mumbo jumbo."


    "Everything about this process is dangerous." She didn''t even try to sugar coat it. "Which is why we are seeking those with the highest compatibility to mitigate the risks. But make no mistake, if you are ever deployed, it is entirely possible you will be killed. This operation is about preserving Humanities'' continued existence."


    "You said we''re ''B-Team'', that means there''s an ''A-Team?''"


    She turned her head towards a shorter woman off to the side. "That is correct. They are the ones who will be taking point. They are skilled, trained, and knowledgeable about ever facet of this operation. They have extensive Magical Knowledge, and have trained in combat. You are the reserves, in the worse case scenario, you will be deployed if we have no other options left."


    "But.....if this ''A-Team'' is so much better, then what are we supposed to do if they fail?"


    She took a deep breath. "That brings us to the next part." She turned towards me. "You, Takao Shimoda, what do you know of Servants?"


    All eyes fell to me again.


    "A derivation of Heroic Spirits. Individuals who have left their mark upon Human History, elevated to a higher state of existence after their death through worship, mythologization, and acknowledgement, which causes them to ascend to the metaphysical plane known as the Throne of Heroes. Closer to Divine Spirits than humans, you can summon a smaller piece of them into a ''Servant Container'' compromising one of seven classes ¨C Saber, Archer, Lancer, Rider, Berserker, Caster, Assassin. From summoning them, you enter a Master-Servant contract."


    She looked me over for a brief moment a silence reined. "Well said." She seemed to praise, something I think was rare for her. "As he said, Servants, they are pieces of Heroic Spirits ¨C individuals exalted throughout history. The secondary requirement is your compatibility with being a Master. Someone able to summon and make a contract with a Servant. They are beyond human means, even a trained Magus is like a child infront of a Servant if they fought. They will be the main means of settling any conflicts, you will be acting as an Anchor and a source of magical Energy for the duration of the summons."


    "Why not?" I tilted my head. "You seemed a little tired." I added with a shrug. "Feel free to check for anything I may have added or any poison or whatever." I walked up, setting it on the table infront of her. "Just thought you might appreciate the pick-me-up."


    "....I suppose It would be rude for me to refuse." She replied, clearly pleased with it even if she wasn''t voicing it. "...thank you." She said very quietly.


    "It''s no problem." I gave her a smile. "I can''t imagine what it''s like trying to run an organization like this. Not to mention taking the time to deal with all of us."


    The Director let out a snort. "It''s my duty as an Animusphere." She flipped her hair back, preening slightly. "Not that I will be doing this for the recruits coming in over the next few days. You all are the top potential recruits bar one or two that are taking awhile to bring. Such that I am only giving my time in this singular circumstance to see first hand what degree of ability our B-Team will have."


    "It must be difficult to find people who are both compatible with being a Master and Rayshifting if you''re willing to take those who aren''t even knowledgeable about our hidden world."


    "Unfortunately, it''s a small percentage that manages both." She grumbled. "We will make do with what we have. That being said, I believe you will make an adequate leader for B-Team."


    "Leader?" I blinked.


    "Indeed. You have shown a competency in everything that has been discussed. And your previous experience ¨C however minor ¨C already puts you far above what your peers have. Considering only your fellow B-Team members, of course."


    Well, it would be beneficial for my whole purpose in being here, so why not?


    "If you think so, then I''ll follow your commands, Director."


    "Y-yes, of course." She sounded rather happy about that for some reason. "I can tell you will fulfill the role splendidly." She nodded proudly to herself. "Hmm, maybe we can have you train with the A-Team. We''ll see to make sure that you won''t hold them back too much, then we can start preparing for more rigorous training afterwards."


    "Speaking of preparations, you may want to give the new people a run down on the dos'' and don''ts of the Magus Culture."


    "....explain."


    "I had one of the new people start asking me about my craft." I replied making her eye''s widen in realization. "Obviously, they didn''t know how.....taboo that is, and I did explain it to them. But there''s more to it than that, so it may be prudent for some basic etiquette lessons so they don''t run afoul any other Magus in the facility by accident."


    "That is an excellent point." She grit out, seemingly annoyed with herself, probably for not thinking about it. "Thank you, Shimoda. That could have been...disastrous had something happened. It seems like I''m already proven right on your qualifications." There was a hint of a smile forming. "I was skeptical about a secondary team, but maybe it will prove useful after all."


    "Glad to help, Director. Would you like me to go get the others?" I asked.


    "Wait thirty minutes, I will go fetch some materials to explain the next portion with." She stated, though a faint ''and give me time to wake up'' under her breath was added.


    She quickly made her way out of the room, disappearing off to who-knows-where.


    Well, that had gone better than expected. I mostly just wanted to win some brownie points with her for the benefit of my job. But I guess I''m going to be the leader of B-Team now? Not that this was some illustrious position, the others were completely new to Magecraft as a whole, so it''s probably going to be like herding cats. I won''t be here for too long, but I could set up the team and try to train a replacement for myself so B-Team won''t fall apart when I do leave.


    I wonder if she made me the leader so she wouldn''t have to deal with it herself


    Regardless, it would benefit me in the long run.


    I left the room myself, going off back to where everyone else was staying.


    God, this place is so fucking big.


    And every hall looked the damn same!


    Was it left left right, or right right left?


    I turned a few corners and kept going straight but.....another long corridor that greeted me. Though, I saw the snow falling outside through some windows, and I could immediately tell I had gone the wrong direct.


    Ugh completely lost, what a surprise.


    I was very tempted to cast a spell to help me find my way.


    Thankfully, my backround had Runecraft listed as one of my areas of expertise. That allowed me to get away with quite a bit I If I wanted to.


    "Why don''t I just ¨C "


    The words died in my mouth.


    I felt a shiver, the hairs on the back of my neck stood up. I could feel my Aura bubbling underneath the surface, and even my Divinity was stirring. It was as if all my instincts were suddenly going into overdrive.


    Slowly, I turned around.


    It was not a person that made me feel this way, no.


    There was a thing.


    A thing standing there, staring at me.


    A white creature, and in any other circumstance, I would find it adorable. Barely bigger than Sir Wiggles and probably equally as fluffy. Some kind of mixture of a squirrel and a rabbit that was honestly very cute if it didn''t give off such threatening vibes.


    I don''t know how long I stared at it, and it returned my stare back. I could see it clearly though, the wisdom and intelligence that was shining in its eyes.


    "What are you?" I managed to whisper.


    It tilted its head.


    "Fou" A strange noise was all that it replied with.


    [***]


    A/N


    Olga: What, a competent Magus? You''re B-Team Leader, i''m out, cya! :V.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 336:

    Chapter 336:


    I usually trusted my instincts.


    I can''t recall a time where they''ve steered me wrong. And after becoming a Campione, it seemed like they''d been further enhanced.


    That being said.....


    The thing in front of me sent all of those instincts into overdrive. The part of my brain that handled my fight or flight response was having a seizure right now and I just stood here, motionlessly.


    Whatever this thing was, it was fucking terrifying.


    I might call it a similar feeling to when Ophis dropped in, but it is at a high enough level where that''s hard to gauge the difference from where I was standing.


    It made a single sound, and I had to use all my self-control to not immediately call out Ddraig and pull on my Authority in a panic.


    "You''re not involved with what''s going on, are you?" After staring at each other for several moments, I came to the conclusion that it wasn''t hostile. I likely would already be dead if it was.


    "Fou." He squeaked out, and the adorableness really contrasted with the terror that lurked beneath all that fur.


    But....now that I had a better look without the perceived threat of impending doom hovering overhead, it felt like whatever it was had been.....pushed down, condensed, no compacted maybe?


    I don''t know how to describe its aura, a feeling of a large presence that was locked away inside a box and intentionally set aside.


    "...you wouldn''t have an idea of what''s happening would you? I bare no ill will towards anyone here, simply trying to investigate the source of an anomaly that popped up." Which was technically true, even if my focus was on the fact that Zelretch''s sight was blocked.


    It didn''t answer me. Instead, it slowly started walking forward, taking little steps that led it to circle around me. I felt like I was lost at sea while being circled by a shark.


    Suddenly, it sprung up, and my head slowly turned to see it standing on my shoulder.


    ".....please don''t eat me."


    "Fou, fou." He squeaked again, raising a little paw up as it started swatting at the side of my head.


    It was with about the amount of force you would assume if you merely saw the creature''s stature; however, I was having a mini panic attack as something on the same, or at least equivalent level of the Infinite Dragon God was currently using my head as a tiny punching bag.


    "Fou, there you are!"


    I blinked, not even noticing the presence that crept up on us. Even the thing on my shoulder stopped doing what it was doing to watch the young woman hurriedly coming down the hallway.


    A young woman, probably no older than twenty. Lilac hair and lavender eyes. She wore a sweatshirt and glasses, making her look rather cute.


    "Fou!" It jumped off my shoulder right into her arms as she got closer.


    It almost appeared affectionate at first glance.


    Which was a far cry from the sheer terror that was lurking beneath.


    ....is this what it''s like to be on the opposite end of me and Meridia?


    The girl sweetly hugged the monstrosity in her arms.


    And the thing in the form of a small animal seemed to enjoy it.


    I''m probably the last person who had any right to say anything about the current circumstance.


    "So....the creature''s name is ''Fou''?" I asked


    The girl perked up, I guess she briefly forgot I was right there, to focused in finding her...pet after losing him.


    "Sorry, he just suddenly ran off." The girl''s head quickly fell down into an apologetic bow.


    And the thing looked at me, as if trying to convey a certain message.


    "It''s no problem." I felt my eye twitch as it seemed to approve of what I said. "He''s an adorable little thing. What is he exactly?"


    "Fou." Its beedy red eyes flashed for a moment.


    For some reason, I have the vaguest sense that it wanted me to keep its true nature a secret.


    "I....don''t know actually." She smiled awkwardly. "I just found him one day and he''s been sticking with me ever since!" She followed up with a very warm smile. "It''s strange, he doesn''t usually like other people..."


    Well, it was obviously not hostile to me in the slightest at the moment. Honestly, it seemed to be mostly amused by my presence.


    "Did you make sure to get him fixed?"


    "Fou!?" The animal made a surprised noise as it glared at me.


    "Fixed?"


    "You know it''s important to get pets fixed. I don''t quite know what his species is, but for Cats and Dogs, it''s to make sure they don''t spray or cause issues due to going into heat and such. Honestly, it''s the responsible thing to do as a pet owner." I said with the straightest face I could manage, staring right into the eyes of the terrifying monster.


    Speak of the Devil.


    "Finally." I scoffed at his return. "You will be forgiven this once, do not make a habit of it."


    Hmm, perhaps we should put directions around since we''re going to be experiencing an influx of new personnel soon. This was only the first batch of B-Team and other service members that have come so far. I don''t want to have to put up with some nobody wandering somewhere they shouldn''t.


    ....and based on what Shimoda already told me, I needed to consider their ignorance as a top priority. It would do no good if one of them did or said something that crossed a line they didn''t know about.


    Thankfully, I had a chance to glance at the files of the upcoming batches. There were actually a handful more of real Magi coming along. For what definition one could use ''real'' to describe them.


    Spellcasters and outsiders. Barely better than the freelancers that stalked about the halls of the Association to make money. I would take Shimoda ¨C an Asian ¨C over the most of them. At least he had propriety when it comes to this kind of work.


    "Now, we can continue." I pushed away those annoying thoughts. I was already too busy dealing with actual problems, beyond this singular instance of my direct involvement, I wouldn''t be keeping an overt eye on B-Team. "We will begin a secondary discussion on the basics of your new position. This will include a very brief overview of our history, our customs, and how to hold yourselves as members of Chaldea."


    I knew that those vultures in the Association would use any opportunity to peck at me if I allowed them. So I would make sure this plebeian lot at least knew how to treat their betters.


    I wouldn''t be surprise if this was a scheme to undermine my authority since I don''t possess the qualities to be a Master nor to Rayshift.


    So what if I can''t participate! I was the Director, I have more than enough work to deal with, my role was too important to go off gallivanting into another Era.


    "Since we''re on a strict time constraint, we will be handling several matters at once. You will be individually called upon by our lead Medical Chief to undergo a thorough evaluation and medical inspection. This is not negotiable, and I will hear no complaints." We needed to know what we''re dealing with before opening their Magic Circuits.


    Never before has anyone tried to do so on a batch of plebians in such large numbers. One of the reasons we were bring B-Team in batches, to better streamline the process for each new group.


    At least the data will be some-what valuable. Something we can toss to our investors to give them something to bide their time with.


    "I have a question, director." Shimoda raised his hand.


    "Very well, ask." I addressed him.


    So far, he had not asked anything idiotic, and he has helped thus far. A question or two was not remiss.


    "What about non-human heritage, will that be an issue?"


    I blinked, until I realized where he came from. Of course he would have some Phantasmal Ancestry, those Asian countries still have some demon-blooded cretins running around. "We have experience in dealing with such things, there will be no issue."


    Was it a wonder that the proper sort don''t go to those countries unless they have to?


    "Am I interrupting?"


    I turned to face the new voice, holding back the smile that would come about when he made an appearance. "Lev." I greeted evenly.


    "Director how ¨C" He stopped, his gaze turned towards Shimoda.


    I furrowed my brow, why was he just staring at him?


    And why was Shimoda staring right back.


    Did they know each other?


    Did he do something to make Lev of all people have a dislike for him? I can''t remember anyone that Lev disliked!


    Instantly, I felt a feeling of anger swell up.


    I clapped my hands, snapping them out of it. "We''re short on time, get moving back to the room you were in previously, I will join you in a moment." I left no room for arguments as even Shimoda nodded and they all filed out.


    "Olga." Lev asked me as they left the Cafeteria. "Who was that young man?"


    "The Red-Haired one is Takao Shimoda. Do you know him? I can kick him out if he''s someone you don''t like."


    "No, that won''t be necessary. I was just.....surprised when I saw him and I don''t know why. Something about him is just painfully familiar and I can''t quite put my finger on it." Lev looked to be thinking about something. "He''s a member of B-Team?"


    "Yes, I was going to have him take over the position of Leader for B-Team. He seems decently competent, even if he''s from a backwards country. Do you want me to reconsider?"


    "If he has the ability, then I have no complaints." He had a strange look about him. "However....keep an eye on him. And when you have a chance, please send me his file....I wish to look it over."


    Oh, it seems that Shimoda caught the eye of Lev. He should be honored, and if he played his cards right, he may move up in the hierarchy here.


    "For now, I may just take an opportunity to introduce myself to him properly."


    .....I don''t ever remember seeing Lev with that kind of smile on his face before.


    I''m sure it''s nothing.


    [***]


    Managed to get the chapter out today before work.


    And yes, the moment he realizes he isn''t in danger, he pokes the Beast. They''re going to be the best of friends :V


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 337:

    Chapter 337:


    I had been here only a single day and I had already solidified a single thought about Chaldea.


    What the fuck was wrong with this place?


    First that thing, which had been able to sneak up on me. I had no idea what it was only that it was something monstrous hiding beneath its fluffy surface that was kept under lock and key. It didn''t appear hostile for now, so I had stopped overly worrying about it, for now.


    But still, what the hell was it doing running around here?


    And this, this new creature/man/being.


    What had Olga call him, Lev?


    What the fuck was that thing?


    Because every instinct of mine told me that he wasn''t human. But I also had no idea what he was, and her had been....friendly with the Director, so did I even have a right to call him out? I can''t exactly call myself a normal human either and I don''t have any ill intentions towards the people here.


    That''s how I tried to rationalize the situation to myself, however, that thing gave me a very strange feeling, and I didn''t know how to process the reaction I had. There was a sense of.....familiarity, but something else that set me on edge around him.


    It was no where near the same feeling of terror that the little animal gave me, but it was still something that made me cautious. A dim glow rather than a spot light.


    But more importantly, why did I unconsciously default to hatred for whatever he was? I caught myself from overtly reacting, but just being in his presence made me annoyed and uncomfortable, and I don''t know why.


    No wonder the old man wanted me to investigate this place; there was a lot happening here under the surface. And frankly, I was becoming more and more confused on where to even begin my investigation.


    It was hard to pay attention to what the Director was droning on about. Not that it was things I needed to know. She was giving a quick course in how to act around other Mages, but it was important for those who might be in my future team.


    Just because I had a main objective which was to investigate what was going on, it didn''t mean I would skirt any responsibilities I was given. Call it pride, but if I was supposed to get these people up to scuff, I would do so.


    "And that is why you don''t interrogate other Magi on their crafts." Olga clapped her hands, breaking me from my thoughts. I glanced up to see her wiping away chalk dust from her hands, looking proud of herself as everyone else was listening intently. "Anything you want to add, Shimoda?"


    Jeez, why do I feel like I''m back in school with my teacher calling me out?


    I scratched my head a little awkwardly, because I think she knew I hadn''t really been paying attention. "Honestly, it''s a pretty decent rule of thumb to just not ask too many personal questions, even if you think the question might be innocent. A good majority of Magi have a story, you never know what could poke them in the wrong way. Best just to be polite and not ask too many questions if you don''t know, just to be sure. If you really need help with something or are confused, I''m sure there are people on staff that could help you without getting offended."


    And I did say they could come to me about anything.


    "Good, I will make sure you know which staff members are available for questions to not cause problems." Olga nodded in confirmation before taking out a pocket watch of all things. "That lazy idiot should be ready now. Shimoda, you''re up first, head to the Medical Facilities for your check up."


    "Um, where¡ª"


    "...I''ll show you the way." She let out a sigh.


    "Roman, you better not be slacking off!" Olga practically kicked open the door. "I swear, if I see you watching that stupid cartoon again, I''m going to ¨C"


    "D-Director!" I peeked inside to see a light-browned haired man fumbling with some things in his hands as he tried his best to shove them into a draw at the desk he was sitting at. "I''m working, I''m working, I promise!"


    "Sure." She snorted. "I have your first patient, give him a proper check up, make sure there''s no problems."


    "R-right on it, Director!" He stuttered out, clearly caught doing something he wasn''t supposed to be.


    The Director scowled, but stomped out of the medical area, presumedly going back to where the others were.


    "Whew, that could have been bad." The man sighed in relief. "So you''re my first patient, huh? You should be a member of the B-Team that we just had arrive."


    "Nice to meet you, Takao Shimoda" I held my hand out, something I would normally be hesitant about with these kinds of people, but he gave me a very.....fluffy feeling. I felt comfortable around him, strangely enough.


    "Romani Archaman." He smiled rather good-naturedly, taking my hand for a shake. "You can call me Roman, everyone else does."


    Suddenly, I felt the Spear in my ring vibrate, and for the briefest moment, there seemed to be a spark of Holy Power between us as soon as our hands met.


    We both quickly jerked our hands back, looking at each other in confusion.


    "....that was strange." I quickly tried to play it off. no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Honestly, it was really weird. The Spear didn''t usually react to things or people like that. And I couldn''t very well take it out to investigate in a place like this. Who knew what kind of sensors or alarms might start blaring if I take out such a potent Holy Weapon.


    "Y-yeah, what was that?" He smiled awkwardly. "Sorry, I have a Mystic Code on my finger under my glove, maybe some kind of reaction? Like two magnets or something."


    "....yeah, that''s probably it, I''m wearing a few Mystic Codes myself, I''ll make sure to keep them from activating." I took the out that was given to me. "So, what kind of check up am I going to do? I doubt you want me to cough while you ¨C "


    "Hmmm, I''ll put you down as unconfirmed for the time being. We may need to further search your history if it turns out to be an issue down the lost."


    I shrugged, not like they could find anything meaningful.


    "How many questions are there, exactly?" I asked.


    "Uh...." He began flipping through pages, dozens and dozens of pages. I realized we were going to be here for awhile.


    [****]


    "Right, moving on, I''ll mark you down for a positive on the time dilation."


    Funnily enough, they had a question asking if I''ve ever had my personal time altered to not align with the world. Which....I spent a few years in the Land of Shadows, while only a week passed outside. So....technically? I was obviously vague about spending time in an area that flowed different than the outside.


    "How much longer do I have to hold this?" I asked.


    "Oh, I forgot about that. Eh....you should be fine now. I''ll mark it down as a pass." He reached over, taking the Mystic Code out of my hand. "It''s just a measure of how much Magical Energy output you can sustain for the process of facilitating the Summoning of a Servant."


    It was just an orb-like object that constantly drained my Magical Energy at a consistent rate and I had to keep a consistent flow into it.


    "Now....are you aware of any inhuman ancestry you might possess?" He asked. "Oh, and you can put your clothes back on."


    [Nope, none whatsoever. Completely mundane human over here, no need to check.]


    Hush, you.


    [Ignore the wings, and the Divinity, and the Dragon. Completely natural, I assure you.]


    I rolled my eyes at Ddraig''s antics.


    But there was the matter of how to answer this question. "I.....have a relation to Youkai ¨C specifically of the Kitsune variety."


    Which....was technically the truth, just not the type of relation he would assume. And I very well couldn''t say I had demonic ancestry. The Church would probably burst through the door before the words left my mouth.


    He raised an eyebrow as he looked at me. "Huh.....that''s new." He scratched his head. "While we have some non-human blood among some of the staff, it''s the first time we''ve run into someone related to Youkai. Not many Magi from out east that come on over here."


    "Do you think it''ll be a problem?" I asked, putting my shirt back on.


    "Probably not?" He sounded a little uncertain. "We can''t know for sure until later. But...you have Magic Circuits, so it''s not like that kind of inhuman blood is predominant. So....I think it''s fine to treat it as any other mixed-blood among our staff."


    ".....It might also help if you gave some blood for testing." He said quietly.


    "I would rather not." I forced a smile as I fixed my buttons and adjusted my tie back into its original place.


    He did ask before, more officially, but we could also reserve the right to refuse. No Magus worth their salt would willingly give their blood to another Magus. The amount of horrible things you could do with willingly given blood was absurd.


    An interesting thing of note, that willingly given and forcibly taken, made a huge difference when conducting rituals.


    "Speaking of inhuman blood, would you happen to know a person by the name of ''Lev'', the Director seemed familiar with him. Big poofy hair, likes to wear all green. But a snappy dresser?"


    "Oh, lev?" He perked up. "Yeah, I know him. We studied at the Association together, and we''ve been friends for years." Roman smiled warmly. "Lev Lainur. He''s supported the Director for years now and even after Lord Animusphere passed away."


    Hmm, they seemed to have a good opinion of him, so maybe I''m just overthinking things?


    "Wait, what did you mean by inhuman blood? Lev is fully human, I''ve known him since we were still teenagers." Roman blinked.


    "Oh, my mistake, I was probably just misunderstanding something." I played it off easily enough. "Do you think he is ¨C "


    "If you have any questions about me, I would be more than happy to answer them myself."


    My eyes dilated for a moment as I turned my head towards the source. The man was standing right in the doorway.


    I didn''t even sense his presence and I was hesitant to expand my senses outward in case anything unnatural about myself was noticed.


    "We can consider it a trade." He smiled innocently but I felt an underlining hostility there. "Afterall, I''m also very curious about you."


    [***]


    Here''s the Tuesday/Wednesday chapter. No chapter for Thursday, took the day off for some personal time, wanted to play some Hogwarts Legacy.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.c.o.m. / astoryforone

 Chapter 338:

    Chapter 338:


    "I hope I''m not intruding, Roman." The man looked cheerful as it walked into the room.


    "Ah, well...." The doctor scratched his head. "I guess It''s alright, it''s not like you won''t have access to this information afterward the exam anyways. And we''re done with the personal examination, only have some questions left. As long as Takao over here is okay with it, that is."


    "By all means." I kept my emotions even.


    "Wonderful." He said with a jolly tone. "I''m excited to have a talk with our B-Team leader."


    "It''s not quite official yet." I strained a smile.


    "Once Olga sets her mind to something, it gets done." He shrugged in a ''what can you do'' manner.


    For some reason, his entire attitude was very unsettling.


    "Well, I suppose I should just accept it then. Takao Shimoda, B-Team leader." I introduced myself, a little tongue in cheek. "You came all this way to see me, what can I help you with?"


    "An interesting choice of words. Do you believe there is something you can help me with?" He questioned, eyeing me intently.


    "I''m always happy to help, but I''m just a simple hedge mage from the Far East, I fear I couldn''t possibly be of much assistance to someone like you." I smiled right back at him. "With such a lofty position, I''m sure you have access to much more competent help with but a snap of your fingers."


    His lips thinned. "Talent can blossom in the most unlikely of places. I do so enjoy helping bring out that hidden potential that I sometimes come across."


    I didn''t like what he was insinuating underneath those flowery words.


    Was I seen through?


    No, I don''t think that''s entirely the case. I think he''s in the same situation as I am, we both noticed something was off about the other, something familiar that we can''t quite place. Or atleast something similar in his regard, because it was difficult to read this person.


    I''m making a lot of assumptions here.


    "And what makes you think I have some hidden potential? I could very well have peaked as I am now. I''m just a rather average Magus, nothing too special about me."


    "I have a fairly good eye for this." His own narrowing. "One might even call it instinct."


    "You should listen to him." Roman spoke up as he watched us go back and forth, clearly not reading the mood. "Lev is a well known teacher, all of his students have gone on to be successful. If you could learn a thing or two from him, it would definitely help you."


    "....Thank you, Roman." Lev twitched slightly, clearly annoyed at his ''friend'' interrupting him.


    "Oh well, how about we continue the check up, The Director might get impatient if we take too long." Don''t know what this ''Lev''s'' motivation was right now, I think it might be better for me to take a step back and watch him for a little bit.


    So I just took the opportunity presented by Roman to end that little back and forth.


    "Alright, well, we just need to clear up your own Crafts that you practice." Roman looked down at his paperwork. "Obviously we won''t ask you to delve too deep into them, we know how secretive that kind of information is. But for the ease of summoning, and for picking relics that could better align with yourself, we need to know what your area of expertise is. However, there may be some Crafts that require a few more....personal questions. In that case, I''ll be contacting the Director, and we''ll set up the proper protocols to make sure that kind of information doesn''t get out."


    By protocols he probably meant a Geass. I could imagine some Crafts or practices could have an effect on Servant summoning. Things like Spirit Invocation needed to be taken into consideration, and the more darker aspects of Magecraft, such as Necromancy, also needed to be taken into consideration. And hell, even transformation types of Crafts should probably have some asterisks next to them. Generally they would want to summon coherent and easy to get along with Servants, not monsters or the worse type, those that could easily be called villains.


    "Fine, what do you want to know?" I already prepared some explanations for what I had going on.


    Lev was also listening intently, obviously curious as well.


    "Just a rough idea of what you''re competent in and what your pursuit is. Are you seeking the Root like most Magi, or are you just using your Magecraft in a more practical application?"


    "My ''family'' is very young, so to speak. However, I can trace my roots back pretty far, and I''ve scrounged up a few things that allowed me to piece together a path towards the Root I''m striving for. I specialize in Runecraft with a minor in Alchemy, specifically the botany sub-branch. I also have a passing knowledge in Elemental Manipulation, and Onmyoji arts for the more ''practical'' application as you put it."


    He was threatening me with his ''attention'' so to speak. But he hasn''t actually asked something that really warranted such a tactic.


    I was trying to tread carefully right now as to not give away my identity, but at the same time, I wouldn''t just roll over for him.


    "Hmm, well, it looks like that''s all we need from you ¨C " Roman paused. "Oh woops, I almost forgot. We still need to a sample of your Magical Energy signature to key you into certain Security around the place. I''ll be right back." He quickly scurried off into a back room leaving me alone with the thing in the form of a man.


    "Well, this ¨C"


    "Who are you?" I felt a hand latch onto my arm.


    The grip was tight, if I was a normal human, I think my wrist might have been broken. I narrowed my eyes at him as I slowly moved to pry his hand off my arm. "My name is Takao Shimoda." I smiled innocently.


    And for the briefest second, I think I saw his eyes flash red.


    He looked surprised as I was able to overpower the amount of strength he was using.


    "An unaccounted one? No.." He looked utterly confused as he mumbled some words under his breath.


    "Nevermind!" Roman walked back in as Lev quickly pulled away as if to make it look like nothing happened. "I forgot I still had the measuring device we use to measure your output. I just used the Magical Energy already inside that thing to get it all sorted." He blinked at the tense atmosphere that just dissipated. "....am I interrupting something?"


    "Not at all." Lev smiled casually. "Young Takao and I were just having a discussion about some inane subject."


    "Well, I think we have everything wrapped up thing." Roman didn''t dwell on it. "Why don''t you head back, and send the next person in?"


    "Sure thing, Roman." I started making my way to the door.


    "How about I show you the way back? These halls can be confusing for newcomers." Lev politely offered.


    "I''m sure the Director would give me an earful if I had to be escorted back by someone like you. I may as well learn my way around by my own hand. But the offer is very appreciated."


    "You''re right." Roman interjected. "The Director can be a stickler for wasting time. And if she thinks you''re dragging Lev away from his business, it''ll only make her ride you harder. Trust me, I know." Roman let out a sigh with shoulders slumped.


    I barely noticed the small twitch that Lev had before the corners of my lips curled up.


    "It was a pleasure to meet you both. I''m sure we''ll be seeing plenty of each other quite a bit." I quickly gave my goodbye before leaving the room.


    It took me a few moments and several corners before I let out a breath I was holding.


    I still had no idea what that thing is, what species he was or his motivations. It didn''t seem too intent on ''exposing'' me but rather figuring out my own circumstances, so I didn''t feel uneasy in that regard.


    I knew for sure that this wasn''t the end of things.


    But seriously.... "What the hell is wrong with this place?"


    Two things I had no reference for just on my first day here.


    Why did I have the strange feeling that this wasn''t the strangest things were going to get?


    [***]


    Oh boy, late chapter. Just take it as I took both friday and Thursday off. I went passed out as soon as I got home from work on Friday, slept for like 12 hours, then I woke up for a couple hours, intent on writing, and immediately passed out again for another 12 or so. Didn''t realize I was so tired before.


    Anyways, if you want to support me or read 7 chapters ahead, visit p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 339:

    Chapter 339:


    Surprisingly, Lev hadn''t come to try and talk to me in the past few days.


    That''s not to say he hadn''t been watching me. I''d seen him on many occasions, but he never struck up a conversation like he did in the infirmary. Rather, he kept a careful vigil, never approaching but noting my every action he could. I was starting to think he was also worried about his own position coming under fire.


    However, he was in a much more secured position than I was.


    If we started blowing whistles, he would have the support while I would be cast out without a second thought.


    So, I had to play this smart.


    Just keep deflecting everything he tried, and don''t cause any big problems. It also helped that I''d shown myself to be reliable in the Director''s eyes.


    "Alright everyone, gather around." I clapped my hands, grabbing the attention of my new team.


    Yup, my team.


    I was the Leader of the B-Team. Olga made it official the other day when we finally finished up with the basics she wanted to cover. However, they still had plenty of studying and lectures to attend that were run by the staff, but it was the point where Olga stepped out and handed things fully over to others, mostly me.


    "Whatcha got there, boss?" The Texan asked.


    "Glad you asked, Samuel." I liked him, a polite and hard working guy. He mentioned that he worked on a farm for his early years even though he comes from a wealthy family. Reaching into the box, I took out a glass sphere. "We''re going to begin learning your first spell."


    Seeing their eyes lit up was honestly heart warming.


    How happy was I when I first walked away from my old life? Did I have a child like joy about the simple fact I could wield magic?


    "Now, at this point, you all have your Circuits opened, and everything that this entails." The process was not pretty, lots of trial and error because it''s not the same for every person. "Before we jump to that, I want to see everyone activate their Circuits like you''ve been taught." I paused, waiting for them to get to it.


    The fastest took about 30 seconds, which wasn''t.....bad considering how new they were to this. But it was far longer than what they needed to be at if they ever went into an active situation.


    And it was Samuel who was the fastest.


    "Now, usually you''d spend months practicing with your Circuits. Opening them and closing them to the point where it barely takes a conscious thought. But since we don''t have much time, we''re going to be multi tasking. I expect you all to be continuing this exercise whenever you have free time. Give it a week, and if you can''t make any progress, there are other means we can employ, but there aren''t a sure fire answer to any problems."


    Self Hypnosis wasn''t a perfect fix. Some people were just too resistant to their own attempts for it to always work. Or those people who are too stubborn to believe that they''re capable of doing it. As weird as it was with how little whimsicality that Magi seem to have with Magecraft, you have to believe without a shadow of a doubt in everything you do, otherwise there adds an uncertainty with any spells or mystical phenomena you try to perform.


    "Uh, Boss, is it still supposed to hurt?" Samuel asked.


    There were some other murmurs of agreement to his question.


    "Yes." I said bluntly, activating my own Circuits and pulled up my sleeves for them to see. "It''s going to hurt, and you''re going to have to get used to it. There''s no other way to say it nicely. Every Magus deals with it every time they start using Magecraft. Unfortunately, we also learned when we were children, so you don''t have the novelty of growing up accustomed with the lingering pain."


    It would be a good reminder that Magecraft was dangerous as well. It''s not something natural and our bodies actively reject the usage of it through the pain of just flaring our Circuits.


    "Alright, moving on." I tossed the glass orb in my hand up and down a few times. "Samuel, catch." I tossed it to him. He stumbled slightly, but caught it gently. "Tell everyone what that''s made of."


    "Glass?" He blinked in confusion.


    "Correct. Do you think you could shatter it with your hands? Maybe throw it against the ground and break it?"


    "Yeah?" He looked at it more closely. "Feels pretty brittle. Think if I accidently dropped it, it''d break."


    "Good." I nodded, taking it back from him. "Now watch." I cast a simple Reinforcement onto the orb, right infront of their eyes. They could see the visible phenomenon, but I didn''t explain it just yet. I reeled my arm back and threw it at the ground. I could see them slightly stiffen, anticipating the break, but instead, it bounced off the ground a couple times before coming to a stop. "The first spell you''re going to learn is Reinforcement."


    One of the most basic spells that any Magi learns. Though, not all of them learned how to use it to its true protentional. It''s mostly used a training exercise for children, to learn how to push their Magical Energy into things without breaking them.


    It trains their fine control and such. However, they should have an upper hand in this regard being adults with much more life experience.


    Realistically, this would take months to learn and many more months to learn how to use Reinforcement viably in a fight. But, we don''t have that much time, so I''m going to have to cut some corners.


    "It''s not like I''m just throwing them in the deep end, Director." I quickly tried to calm her down. "And I do have a reason for doing so"


    She huffed, taking out another cigarette. Clearly at ease with doing it infront of me at this point. She lit it up, taking a drag before breathing out "Explain it to me, Shimoda. I made you the Leader for a reason, don''t make it out to be a mistake."


    "Look, we''re short on time, and it''s not like we can teach them any meaningful spells to help them if they''re actually forced into a situation where A-Team Fails."


    ".....I agree with your assessment thus far."


    "So, their biggest asset is staying alive. And their best way to do that, is to have the means to run away from things that could threaten Servants."


    "So you''re teaching them Reinforcement in order for them to be better at running away." She twiddled with the cigarette between her fingers. "I don''t like that this is the situation we''re force into, but.....I can''t argue with your logic. Explain to me the process you''re using, because it sounds like you''re skipping completely over Structural Grasp, which is an integral step before learning Reinforcement on oneself."


    "They''re barely able to activate their Circuits with no stress involved." I breathed out with a little relief since she was hearing me out. "I won''t lie and say this is the most optimal course of action, but I don''t really have something to base my methods off of. I''m cutting as many corners as I feasibly can to get them up to standard. Right now, I''m having them learn how to push their Magical Energy into objects without breaking them. I''m going to slowly change the objects themselves, and then we''re going to start working on human anatomy and focus on their lower bodies."


    "So you''re basically weaving the essential process that structural Grasp provides into the learning of Reinforcement. Do I need to tell you that this is a very sub optimal method? Even if they learn Reinforcement this way, it would be....lesser than if they learned the steps properly."


    "Do we have the time for the proper methods?" I shot back.


    She scowled, not really at me, but more so at the situation. "Very well, I won''t disagree with the attempt for now. We''ll revisit it in a couple weeks to check their progress then revaluate where we go from there. Unfortunately, this also means that it will require more resources to get them to the point of being able to reinforce themselves." She rubbed the bridge of her nose. "I will authorize what you need if you submit me a report. Within reason, Shimoda."


    "I won''t let you down, Director."


    There was the faintest twitch at the corners of her lips. "See that you don''t." And there was a hint of warmness to her tone that wasn''t there previously. "And....thank you again. I am....pleased to have you join Chaldea, Shimoda. Continue with the good work."


    Taking the little win, I left it at that. "I won''t intrude any longer, Director." I gave her a wave as she nodded at me.


    Stepping out of the room, I realized that I was starting to enjoy my time here. It was much more relaxing than what I was getting up to before. Is this why Sca?thach enjoyed teaching so much? I can''t wait to see the progress they''ll make in the coming weeks, it''s very exciting.


    Granted, I''m kind of winging everything as I went, but I did have people looking on in case I made a bad decision.


    Perhaps I should call Sca?thach too, ask her for some tips? I mean, I want to call her anyways, I missed all of them, but I would always welcome advice from someone experienced in this field.


    It also made me forget the reason I came here in the first place. I had a few leads to check on, but moving around is difficult while still being such a new face. I really needed to take the time to explore and meet everyone, so I was not suspicious if they saw me somewhere I was allowed to be, and especially if they saw me somewhere I probably shouldn''t be.


    Though my mood quickly changed as I heard a shriek coming from up head, right past the doors into the training room I was using for my team.


    I quickly bolted forward, pushing past the doors to see several faces other than the ones belonging to those who I expect to be here.


    The quickest glance I noticed Lev was off to the side, and our eyes met only for him to flash me a grin.


    I didn''t keep my focus on him for a second longer as my eyes were forced to the source of the pained shout.


    It was Samuel on his knees with someone I didn''t recognize hovering above him.


    Slicked back hair with some noticeably pointy ears, wearing glasses with bright red pants and a black dress shirt with matching black gloves. He had a very pale complexion with a vicious smile on his face as he held the wrist of Samuel in a tight hold.


    I pushed past the people who were just standing there watching. The man looked surprised as I grabbed his own wrist with a bit more strength that I normally would. He flinched slightly as I pressed down.


    "Remove your hand, or lose it." I growled out.


    "Who are ¨C"


    He relented, but I didn''t give him a chance to finish as I gathered my strength and pivoted my foot, throwing him across the room and into the nearby wall.


    [***]


    Decided to speed things up a little bit. So, canon isn''t going to come along a little quicker than I originally intended.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 340:

    Chapter 340:


    The sound of the impact almost wanted to make me take a moment to stop and admire the durability of the structure here. I suppose it''s to be expected when we''re housed in what''s basically a bunker in the middle of the Arctic. But, the guy didn''t sink into the wall like I would expect. Oh, there was a dent, but he sort of....bounced off with a loud smack, landing on his head.


    This left him to awkwardly push himself up off the ground with a menacing snarl on his face. And probably a concussion.


    Now that I calmed down a smidgen, there was something about him that disgusted me beyond what he was doing to someone under my protection.


    It''s weird, I barely knew these B-Team people aside for a few days, yet.....I felt they were mine already. Well, not in the same way that I consider my girls mine, but they were still under my aegis. Was it my draconic nature that made me protective of them or something else?


    Regardless, that settled down once I tossed him away, so I knew it wasn''t that but something else that just utterly disgusted me about him. no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Just his presence seemed to grate on an unconscious part of me and I couldn''t pick what it was immediately. I was starting to wonder if he wasn''t human either. Maybe some phantasmal hybrid like I am that doesn''t mix well with my own parentage?


    I''m usually good about picking up on other non-human heritages unless someone went to extreme lengths to hide theirs. However, I just couldn''t call it out either way on this guy.


    "Samuel." I turned to look at the man wincing in pain. I reached into my sleeve to pull out a Talisman and with a flare of my Magical Energy, I gently put it on his wrist.


    Who knew that those slight of hand lessons for stage magic would have come in handy at a time like this? Instead of hiding a card up my sleeve, I had a plethora of Talismans available, and I can secretly replenish them with the stash in my ring to hide their existence for the moment.


    "B-Boss..." He shuddered a little as the effects took hold. Probably was both surprising and mildly uncomfortable to have foreign power invading his body like this, even if it was for his benefit.


    "Hey!" I heard the voice of that disgusting fellow, but I just ignored him.


    "It''s not amazing, but it''ll provide some healing and relieve some pain." I took that moment to pulse some Magical Energy and Structural Grasp the spot where he was hurt. Normally difficult to do on another Magus, but he wasn''t even qualified to be an amateur yet. The more I looked the more pissed off I become, because that guy intentionally nearly shattered his wrist. I could see several fractures, and even an ounce more of strength would have really fucked up the bone and shattered it.


    "He just ¨C "


    "It''s alright." I put a hand on his shoulder. "Let''s get you to Roman so he can take a look at that. Don''t worry about any permanent damage, it should heal up fine." Though I wondered if that would be the case if I didn''t walk back when I did.


    "I said hey!" The other man snarled, walking up to us with heavy steps. "You got some nerve to ignore me when I''m talking to you."


    I patted Samuel''s shoulder again, giving him a small reassuring smile. "Pierre, Evelynn, please take Samuel here to Roman to get checked up." I said turning around to face the murderous intent directed towards me.


    "You gun'' be okay, boss?" Despite being in pain and probably completely out of his depth, Samuel was worried about my safety.


    Then again, it might be a normal human reaction when someone was exuding so much bloodlust.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you guys have some company following soon." I waved them off nonchalantly.


    I quickly swept my gaze at the remainder of my teammates who were standing behind me as the trio slowly made their way out of the room. And it momentarily pissed me off that the bystanders just watched on silently.


    Honestly, they looked frightened, and I couldn''t blame them. I would rather this not become a thorn in their hearts for later.


    I didn''t really want to get into conflict with someone this quickly, nor this messily. But I knew that Lev had a hand in whatever mess this was.


    Even so....


    I knew how to deal with this sort.


    My own face twisted back into a sneer as I walked right up to him, my face getting close to his as he looked a little surprised at my sudden action. "My nerve? Shouldn''t I be the one saying that?" I scoffed, getting more displeased by his aura up close. "I wonder, how many people you have killed to get that disgusting smell of blood so entrenched that it''s this nauseating."


    "Hoho." He almost giggled at my tone. "I lost count."


    "Which is probably the point where you ran out of fingers to use.." He''s one of those. Killed for shits n'' giggles. "Regardless, I demand an explanation."


    The momentary surprise from a moment ago died pretty quickly as his vicious grin was pulled back ¨C reeled in to the vague facsimile of civility. "What explanation?" He held his arms up, shrugging exaggeratingly. "Isn''t it my duty as their senior to give them some pointers? Not my fault they couldn''t do something as simple as a basic Reinforcement." He held is head slightly above as if to look down on me. "Oh where are my manners." He said in a rather condescending tone. "Beryl Gut, member of A-Team. No need to thank me, I''m always happy to help out the cute little babies."


    An A-Team member?


    I couldn''t help but furrow my brow. It should be an ineffectual method....but then again, I''m not an absolute source on all Magecraft in the world. While thanks to Gramp''s memories I had a passing knowledge on the majority of Magecraft fields, there were several that he, and by extension I, never gained an interest in. And I wouldn''t call him an idiot exactly, he seemed competent in the Magecraft department.


    The black blood seeped back into his arm, his wounds visibly healing as black marks jutted out in every direction along his arm.


    "Cuir Air Ais. Bi nad Shiol Miann, Basiach agus till!" He chanted out the ten-word aria with a quick and practiced ease. It carried an invisible force targeting me.


    I expect it to splash against my Magic Resistance harmlessly, reeling back my Aura as to not show that of, then I would proceed to beat him senseless. I had to atleast give him a shot or two, didn''t want to make it too one sided. However, I didn''t expect for it to not physically assault me in the slightest.


    I felt something, which was strange. It tugged at me in a metaphysical sense, and this Beryl guy had a shit-eating-grin on his face like he had just won. As if he was waiting for a good show about to happen.


    His silent laughter, and that maniacal grin and bated breaths of anticipation of his suddenly halted. Black blood began seeping from various holes on his face, down his ears, out his eyes, and even running down his nose. He spit out a mouthful of that black blood and it started dissolving the ground. "How!?" He growled out. "You...my curse. Not even Wodime could have stopped it like that!" His legs almost buckled underneath him as he struggled to keep standing.


    "....you tried to curse, what, my future? My past? Or maybe did you try something stupid like trying to curse my fate, perhaps some causality twisting?" I mocked his failure, until I blinked in realization, recognizing the feeling that washed over me. I know a couple of spells form my Onmyoji arts that did something similar, or rather, made use of similar a concept. "You tried to curse my Karma. Hilarious."


    Knowing the translations of his spell words, I could more or less guess what he attempted to do. I''m pretty sure he tried to shift my positive Karma into Negative Karma to use for another means. But the Curse failed halfway through for a couple simple reasons.


    There was no way he had enough Magical Energy to overturn the amount of Positive Karma I''ve accumulated thus far.


    That combined with the sheer weight behind my actual existence, it''s no wonder it fizzled out and by the looks of it, rebounded viciously inside his own body.


    But a Curse like that isn''t something simple, and it''s by no means easy to come by. And now that the pieces came together, I realize why he was giving me such an uneasy feeling. Fleshcraft falls under both Necromancy and Witchcraft primarily, but the Necromancy variety usually deals with dead materials. Combined with his noticeable aptitude in curses.....


    I knew I felt something inhuman about him.


    "You''re a Witch." I declared making him momentarily startle at my proclamation. "No wonder you came off as an immediate piece of shit." A Witch isn''t just a term used to call a female Magecraft users. They''re basically another race than humans with their own....logic to accompany their Magical abilities.


    There was one main point that separated them from Mages. It was their inability to coexist with the Human Order in its entirety. That''s not to say they''re vehemently denied by the ruthless will of Humanity, but they''re basically outsiders, rejects from the Age of Gods. Even if their arts were exceedingly closer to the former era, they basically don''t have a place to properly exist.


    "Don''t you dare ¨C "


    One of my Talisman''s slammed right into his face, a minor sealing effect that just had the byproduct of stopping him from speaking. "Don''t worry, the lesson is far from over." I wanted to reassure him of what was to come. That spell must have made a mess of his body, because he didn''t even tear away the seal as quickly as he should have. It was persisting as he fell to the ground, his body looking very sluggish. "I feel like you have a lot more to teach me." I smiled innocently as I walked forward.


    He slowly moved to remove the Talisman on his face but a little bit of force applied, a small kick, and he fell completely to the ground again.


    "It''s impressive how you can keep this Fleshcraft active in your state. And now that I think about it, it''s also the hand you use to harm my team member." He looked up at me as I met his gaze. I raised my foot up and slammed it down, followed by a very loud crunch.


    His scream was muffled under my Talisman.


    "An Eye for an eye and all that. I''m a fairly firm believer in such depiction of justice." I hummed to myself, looking at his throbbing hand. I generally don''t'' start fights without a proper reason, but if someone under my protection was involved, I ended them. "Oh, woops, you hurt his wrist, let''s correct that mistake."


    I generally don''t partake in this kind of behavior, but I really don''t like when others touch my people like that. And this absolute piece of shit really pissed me off right from the start. I couldn''t bring myself to gather an ounce of sympathy towards him.


    I was curious how long it would take for one of the voyeurs to step in.


    Well, let''s find out then.


    [***]


    Beryl: Uses Karmic Curse


    Wilhelm: Exists.


    Beryl has fainted!


    But yeah, Beryl gets his shit kicked in.


    If you wnat to read 7 chapter ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone . Things just got explosive over here.

 Chapter 341:

    Chapter 341:


    What a weird atmosphere.


    It felt like I''d been called into the principal''s office.


    Though I wasn''t alone, thankfully.


    Olga sat behind her desk, practically steaming as no one wanted to speak. However, my attention was mostly on the other woman in the room. Olga enjoyed her break enough that she stayed there for quite a while, which gave me more than enough to learn under Beryl''s tutelage. She erupted in anger when she finally walked into the room to see the commotion. She probably was sent there when my Team members finally made it to the medical room.


    Funnily enough, it wasn''t entirely directed at me.


    In fact, I think she was the tiniest bit amused to see Beryl in such a state.


    "Kadoc." Olga breathed out, reining her temper in. "Explain it from the beginning."


    "Y-yes Director." A young man with silver hair that looked almost white in the right light answered. He was slim and had a sort of timid personality, though that could just be his reaction to the Director''s anger. "It was after the group training exercise this morning. Lev came and asked if any of us wanted to give B-Team a few pointers, and, um.....I offered to help."


    "Hinako." Olga turned to address the woman who I couldn''t help but keep an eye on.


    "It''s as he says." She said simply. She had long brown hair in two pig tails that almost touch the ground. A large coat around a turtle-neck sweater and brown eyes that gave me a strange feeling. She was by every definition, beautiful, but that wasn''t what held my attention. "Lev asked me specifically as well saying that I was the most versed in...Eastern Magecraft, and that the new leader of the B-Team was said to have some proficiency. So I was curious to see as well."


    She glanced at me, and I met her eyes.


    Not Human. no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Absolutely 100% not human.


    And I think she noticed something wrong with me too. Because it was not a kind gaze she returned towards me. I may have thought that was because of what I did to her teammate, but she seemed utterly apathetic to his current situation.


    But another important question was annoying me right now.


    Why was there ANOTHER non-human here!?


    I have absolutely nothing against non-humans, considering I can''t truly be considered human myself, but they''re supposed to be rare in this world!


    [Strange, I don''t have a reference for whatever she is.] Ddraig spoke up. [With that Lev person, he atleast feels a little familiar, but mostly foreign. That brat you beat up earlier, he reminded me of some disgusting things, if only a little bit. And I also had no reference for that creature you met at first, aside from that immense power It was hiding. But whatever she is, she''s definitely not on the level of that creature, but she''s still a complete unknown to me.]


    You don''t have a clue?


    [Mmm, nope. Do you?]


    ....maybe.


    But, I''d rather investigate some first. Because my initial thought seemed a little too outlandish considering the era.


    [I guess I''ll go shifting through your memories, see if I can''t maybe pick up an clue.] Ddraig hummed to himself. [I can say for sure that they''re not Dragons though. Was around that corpse of my opposite here long enough that I can pick up the same of my kin, even if our existences differ.]


    "Lev." Olga waited a moment before addressing that thing. He was smiling innocently to the side. And to my surprise, the Hinako woman also looked at him with a strange expression. "I can understand your intent, but why did you bring Beryl?" She asked more so than demanded answers like she did the other two.


    A huge shift in her tone when talking to this thing in the form of a person.


    "I apologize, Olga. He had been behaving rather well recently, and I thought he would be a good lesson for the newcomers. I was afraid they were beginning to see what we''re doing here as a game." Lev replied, and I think I picked up some hidden amusement in his tone. "I just wanted them to get a firm understanding at what kind of world we live in. I expected Beryl to be a little rough, but nothing beyond what we couldn''t patch up in a day or two."


    It made me frown that Olga didn''t even question him on his intent. She just adopted a thoughtful look before nodding her head. "I can see your point. It''s a good idea to knock those ideas out of their heads early on. It''s unlikely they''ll be needed, but if we''re doing a second, back-up, team, then it should be done properly."


    "Director." Roman suddenly pushed open the door. The brown-haired man had a strange look on his face. A pensiveness mixed with a subtle glee. "I brought Kirschtaria, like you asked."


    Behind him, a man with long blonde hair walked in. He wore an immaculate ensemble, and exuded an air of nobility that I would place with many different Magus families. "Director, I have just received the summons." He tone was oddly gentle in contradiction with his perceived appearance.


    "Wodime." Olga said rather stiffly. "Good, you''re finally here. We can settle this matter for good now."


    "Yes, I believe it prudent." Wodime stated, turning towards me. "Are you Takao Shimoda that I''ve heard became the leader of B-Team? The one who beat Beryl unconscious?"


    "I am." I met his gaze with my own. Well, I already had a good excuse for my actions, so I was primed for him to start throwing accusations and call for ¨C


    "I apologize for the actions of my teammate." He bowed his head. "As the leader of A-Team, I take full responsibility."


    And I was a little thrown off by his admittance. "Pardon?"


    "I should have given you a proper warning. Beryl is not the most...appreciated member of our team. As critical his duties are, it is no excuse for his behavior." He raised his head. "I will take full responsibility, Director."


    ...This wasn''t how I expect him to act.


    Wodime, I vaguely recalled that family name. An old one, thousands of years old, and he petent. I expected him to have an ego bigger than the room, but he immediately bowed his head and apologized.


    Interesting.


    Olga looked at him for a moment and huffed. "Roman, what''s Beryl''s status."


    "His right arm is broken in about a dozen places. His Fleshcraft wore off during the....events, thus it didn''t revert properly, causing some muscle and tissue damage and disrupting the flow of blood. There''s also the rebound he suffered from his miss-cast spell, his organs were going into failure but I managed to stabilize him, barely. And there are a bunch of other minor wounds ¨C bruising, sprains, that kind of thing. But they aren''t life threatening, just in large enough quantities to make note of." Roman replied rather cheerfully.


    ....is he a sadist?


    "Shimoda." Olga sighed, dropping her face to her palm. "What am I going to do with you?"


    "Give him a raise." Roman replied happily.


    "You are dismissed, Roman" Olga glowered.


    "Alright, I''ll go back to poke at my patient." He hummed, not even perturbed at the tone that Olga used.


    And for some reason, I think he meant that quite literally.


    Did he have a grudge against that Witch for some reason?


    "And now it''s public knowledge that he''s a Witch. It was an open secret before, but I know some busy bodies are going to kick up a fuss about this whole thing." The Director steeled her expression again.


    [***]


    Non-Canon Omake, A game to decide the fate of the world.


    "A Wager?" The Beast spoke. Ars Goetia, the Human Order Correction Ritual, and the one responsible for wiping out humanity. "You wish to bet the fate of the world on....a wager?" Its voice sounded incredulous.


    "We could fight. I cheat, mind you. But we could fight, an epic battle to decide the fate of Humanity as a whole. Servants from across all time and space answering the call to do battle against you. The Will of the world backing us up because It doesn''t like what you''re doing. Or...we can just make a wager and bet it all on a single moment. It would save both of us time and effort."


    ".....The idea is not detestable, Magician. Very well, What are the terms before I agree?"


    Good, I baited him.


    Just as I would honor my word, so to was he boudn by his own pride. "A game of skill, one versus one, me and you to decide it all."


    The monster let out a raucous laugh. "A game? An appropriate conclusion, as this was merely a game from the start. I accept, Magician, this game of yours, you may choose the means, I care not. I will defeat you at any ridiculous attempt at skill you think you can face me with. I have lived thousands of years and thousands of life times through my Demon-God Pillars. Do you believe there is anything I cannot match you in?"


    I smiled, waving my ring.


    It was an old device, one from my childhood.


    A video Game, one that I had mastered through many years of torture.


    "We''ll be playing Mario Party."


    [***]


    Goetia let out another roar of mocking laughter. "Even with this laughable device you attempted to subvert me with, I have still defeated you, Magician!"


    It was kind of comical, seeing his massive hands hold that tiny controller.


    He picked up the rule very quickly, as expected of someone of his intelligence. Not only that, but he played perfectly, as well. Every aspect of the game that came down to skill, he won with ease. It made me feel a little depressed, if I were to be honest.


    ''It''s time to pick the winner!'' Toad on the screen began tallying points.


    "Pitiful!" The Beast continued his laugh. "Are you even capable of counting this high, Magician? Do you not see my 5 stars to your 1 star? Why continue with this charade, just admit defeat now, I may even allow you to watch the final moments of this wretched world for the miniscule amount of amusement you have provided me."


    ''Oh wow, it looks like Mario has the most stars!''


    Goetia picked Mario as his character. His logic being that he shared a name with the game, thus Mario must be the best.


    ''Unfortunately, Luigi, is far behind.''


    And I picked Luigi.


    He didn''t know yet why I picked Luigi, even when I picked my character first. But he was going to find out in a moment.


    ''But before we decide the winner, it''s time to give away some bonus stars!''


    "....what?" Goetia stopped in his laughter, taking focus once more. "What does that creature mean by this? I have already won, declare me the winner!"


    "Who said it''s over yet?" I grinned and his eyes widened.


    ''First, let''s see who won the most coins throughout the game.'' Toad on the screen began tallying the amount of coins we each won. ''Oh wow, it looks like Luigi won the most coins. Here''s a star as a reward!''


    ".....no...." Goetia said quietly, before regaining his composure. "It matters not, it is my five to your two. A futile effort on your part."


    ''Now lets see who walked the most spaces!''


    "..."


    ''Luigi gets the star!''


    "What is this nonsense!?"


    ''Who won the most Mini-Games''


    "No!"


    ''Luigi!''


    ''Who lost the most coins?''


    "Ridiculous!"


    ''Luigi''


    "What is this ridiculous ruling! I demand an explanation! How are we tied? I defeated you for the majority of the game, and you were.....given stars for merely existing!"


    ''Now, one last star to give....''


    ".....no."


    ''This is a special star where we pick our favored to win.''


    "....Don''t you dare.."


    ''And it''s Luigi¡ª''


    The game got cut off, a controller was now impaled through the screen of the T.V. with a very angry Goetia on the other end.


    He didn''t speak a word as he stood up. He merely walked away and disappeared. But moments later, the incineration of human history was reversed.


    And I never heard a word from him again.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 342:

    Chapter 342:


    I don''t'' know why she was surprised that I called her out in return. Did she not expect me to call her out after taking me somewhere isolated and claiming I am a Divine Spirit? She was....a little off the mark on me, but it wasn''t entirely inaccurate, more she aimed right when she should have aimed left.


    Her eyes flashed a dangerous red, the mild surprise wore off immediately and I could see her tense up.


    Honestly, it felt like I was looking at an animal that was backed into the corner, ready to lash out. Odd considering that she was the one who initiated this confrontation.


    "I''m not a True Ancestor." She hissed.


    "And I''m not a Divine Spirit." I countered.


    She blinked at my abrupt denial. "Impossible, your Divinity is obvious, and you have an Authority, regardless of how you try to hide it."


    "And the fact that you can pick up on those things, I''m going to call bullshit on you too." There''s no way she would have picked up on something like that unless she was A True Ancestor or something of a similar weight class/caliber to the point where titles were merely semantics.


    ".....I am not a True Ancestor." She seethed quietly, repeating herself.


    "An Elemental then?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Don''t act like you don''t know." She scowled. "Who are you, why are you here? If you''re here to mess things up ¨C "


    "Woah, hold it." I quickly cut of her, because it was clear she was thinking the worst. "You''re making an awful lot of assumptions here." Clearly she didn''t want her identity revealed by how she''s acting. It seemed like a sore spot for her, and I think she''s worried I''ll blow whatever cover she currently has. "I can promise that I have no ill intentions regarding Chaldea or the people here."


    "Am I just supposed to take your word for it." She snorted, but took her arm back. "Why are you here? If you''re doing anything that could ruin my plans, I won''t let you off easy."


    A precarious situation I found myself in. How many days had I been here at this point, and how many things had noticed my.....interesting heritage.


    Though, this woman was the most direct about it. Funny that everyone else so far was very cautious about revealing themselves.


    I quickly decided what I should and should not say. "Some parties are interested in what''s happening, and I was sent to investigate to make sure everything gets resolves satisfactory." N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "And that tells me nothing."


    "Do you expect me to give you my life story? Pretty much just said I''m under cover here."


    She huffed in annoyance, crossing her arms. "I take it your name is fake then."


    "And your name is real?" I countered.


    The look she gave me made it obvious I hit the mark. "And what exactly is a True Ancestor doing here. The purpose of this organization is the protection of the Human Order. I find it unlikely that one of your kind would overly care about that. You can continue to exist even if the Human Order falls and another takes its place."


    "I am not a True Ancestor." She growled. "And I don''t care, Divine Spirit." She pursed her lips. "And you''re one to talk."


    "Not a Divine Spirit, and my mom was human." I chuckled at her attempt to verbally jab right back at me. "Not caring about the purpose of Chaldea, yet here all the same. And a part of A-team as it were. Makes you look suspicious."


    "I look suspicious?" She repeated in mild disbelief. "You''re the Divine Spirt that shouldn''t be able to manifest in this era. Not to mention, you''re coming in at this point when we''re getting ready to deploy. I''ve been here since the beginning, you''re the suspicious one. Maybe I should report what I found." She eyed me.


    "By all means, lets both step into the spotlight." The little twitch of hers meant I hit the mark I was trying to. "But you''re hiding just as I am, so it appears we''re at an impasse."


    "....are you trying to blackmail me?"


    "It''s more like mutual blackmail. You don''t want to reveal yourself ¨C for whatever reason. I don''t want to reveal myself for reasons I already said ¨C" The noise she made giving my the impression she didn''t believe me just yet. "¡ªSo, mutually assured destruction as it were."


    Not to mention she was the one who pulled me away, though I can understand her reaction considering that she''s an Elemental of some sort ¨C something infinitely close to a True Ancestor but she denied an actual title and I appeared close enough to a Divine Spirit for her to start panicking about.


    "There''s no reason we have to be hostile." I offered her an olive branch. "I genuinely have no ill will towards Chaldea or anyone here ¨C so far. As I said, I''m investigating the whole situation, I can''t rule out that some people here may be less than savory in facilitation of this whole problem."


    "You think that someone here is the cause of the Singularity?"


    "You should know how the world works more than most. Do you think a Singularity like this would manifest and sustain itself without.....some external assistance? The Counter Force should have purged it with prejudice."


    ".....Chaldea formed after the problem was discovered."


    "And if someone or something was the cause of the Singularity, do you think they wouldn''t keep an eye on the ones tasked with fixing the supposed error in the time-line?"


    She bit her lip, seemingly accepting my logic was reasonable. She took a deep breath before responding. "....I had no hand in it."


    "Obviously." I snorted myself. "I find it unlikely that an extension of the world would actively seek to unravel the current texture."


    "Of course, it''s not like I''m a human. I wouldn''t do something so ridiculous as harming the world."


    A very clear disdain in her voice when talking about humans.


    "So we have an agreement?"


    "I don''t trust you." She sneered, crossing her arms "You still haven''t proven who you are or why you''re here, only given your word."


    "You keep calling me a Divine Spirit. I won''t deny that I have both Divinity and an Authority, so believe in my pride that I wouldn''t lie." I offered her another perspective. "I intend to fulfill my duties as hired to the best of my ability, and I will be helping resolve this situation as best as possible while also investigating the cause, which may or may not be currently lurking these halls."


    "....fine." She relaxed the slightest bit, her tense shoulders slumping a little and her arms unfolded. "I''ll believe you, for now. If I think you''re doing anything that will disrupt my own goals, then I wont hesitate to reveal you."


    "And you would reveal yourself?" I questioned.


    "I''m much more trusted than you are. And I was actually hired by Marisbury with him knowing my real identity." She huffed. "So I have a lot more weight behind my words than you do."


    "Fair." I nodded at her explanation.


    So, she was hired by the previous head of the Animusphere family knowing her true identity. That made things a little interesting. I wonder how Olga''s father was able to discover her when even I had no idea that she existed.


    "And just for clarification, what are your goals, so I don''t accidently step on your toes?" I wouldn''t care as long as she wasn''t actively participating in the Singularities'' creation, nor going against its resolution.


    "None of your business."


    "You kidnap me, force me to run my mouth and you won''t even tell me your basic goal so I don''t accidently stumble into it? Rude." I said rather playfully.


    She frowned after blowing some air out of her nose. "I want to summon a specific Servant, that''s all."


    "Really?" I blinked at the sheer simplicity of her supposed goal. "That''s it?"


    "You have a problem with that?" She narrowed her eyes.


    "The opposite, actually. I honestly can''t say I have anything against you doing so. A part of me is curious as to why you''re going through all this trouble. There were ample opportunities for you to hijack a Grail War that you could have used, yet here you are going through this round about method."


    "And reveal myself to humans so I get hunted down and used as some kind of experiment?" She scowled. "The only reason I agreed was because my identity was hidden."


    "I suppose I can''t fault you there, I know how The Mages Association would treat you." I let out a small sigh. "Alright, I won''t do anything to interfere with your attempts to summoning this Servant you want."


    "...good." She whispered, there was a noticeable relief that washed over her.


    ....how important was this summoning for her? She''s an Elemental of some kind, so it''s likely she''s very long lived, at least since the end of the Age of Gods most likely. So, it''s reasonable to assume that this Servant she''s summoning was someone she knew in life...


    I wouldn''t press.


    It seemed obvious that she''s unrelated to my investigation. And I sort of sympathize with her, I don''t know what her relationship with this Servant was, but all I could think about was Sca?thach and what I went through.


    The way she''s anticipating it by her undertone, I can imagine it''s someone important.


    They all walked over with staggered steps, taking a ball or two with them before moving a few feet back and sitting down to concentrate.


    "Pierre, you''re being too impatient again." I walked up behind him. "Slow and steady."


    He took a deep breath, focusing intently on it before it suddenly shattered in his hand. "Fils de ba?tard"


    I chuckled at his insult in French. "If it helps, think of it like your mother ¨C"


    "Casse-toi!" He threw his arm up with a huff, telling me to get lost.


    I held back another snorted, dropping another glass ball in his hand. "Seriously though, slow and steady for now. Get a feel for how it reacts, you don''t want to just throw all your Magical Energy into it at once."


    "J''ai compris, patron" He nodded, focusing again. "Like a fine woman, she needs to be romanced, slowly."


    "Like your mom." A distinct British accent followed up a few feet away.


    "Branleur!" Pierre shot back. "Or, you Wanker, in the language you pigs talk in. I will learn this faster than you, swine."


    There wasn''t really any bite to the words, from either of them.


    "Is that a bet, Frenchie!?"


    "Alright, alright." I interjected. "Focus on your orbs unless I misjudged and you guys have some energy to spare. Which means you can run a bit more today." I walked over to the one Pierre was arguing with who quickly lowered his head.


    "Ah, Boss, I can''t feel my legs." He looked at me really cheekily.


    I lightly swatted at the back of his head. "Focus, Benjamin." I chided him lightly. He was the youngest of the lot. Barely in his twenties, so he was a bit more...playful about this whole thing. "You''re having the exact opposite problem. You''re going too slow, your Magical Energy is dispersing before it can fill up so you''re just wasting your effort."


    I knelt down next to him, putting a finger on the Orb. "Watch me." I ushered him. "Don''t be afraid of it breaking."


    He watched as my Magical Energy poured into it, taking his own and inflating it to where it should be. "Slow is good, but you''re not ramping up at all when you see that nothing''s happening. Don''t be afraid, this is the point where you can mess up without any problems."


    "Alright, cock it up all I want, got it mate." He laughed, but did start focusing harder. I just chalked it up to his personality to make light of situations, but he had been putting in the effort, so I didn''t think anything negative about him.


    I looked around, and the progress was miniscule, but they were getting better.


    They actually got along pretty well. No major issues among themselves, even some playful bantering here or there. And no one was challenging my authority, however, that may be because of what happened with Beryl the other day.


    Maybe that did put it into perspective like Lev said, even if he was bullshitting.


    "I either want you to succeed successfully in ten attempts without breaking the orbs, or I want you to go through twenty Orbs before you finish." I stood amongst my team as they all nodded. "Afterwards, we''ll be sitting down and I''ll give a small lecture on bodily anatomy and how it pertains to this specific Spell."


    I more or less figured out how I was going to go about this even without them learning Structural Grasp. It would be difficult, but within the time constraints, it seemed plausible.


    Anyways, I suppose it was time to address the spectator that had been waiting patiently off to the side.


    He perked up slightly as I approached.


    "Kirschtaria Wodime, to what do I owe the pleasure?"


    The Leader of A-Team stood silently as he watched for the past twenty minutes or so, not moving to disrupt. "I apologize, I did not mean to interrupt your training time."


    "Don''t worry, you didn''t." He was very polite like before. "We were wrapping up the physical aspect, before moving on to a lecture afterwards."


    "You appear to have built a strong rrapport with your team so far. I had expected it to be more.....disorganized due to their origins."


    "They''re very out of their depth and they know it. It''s easily to get their admiration when I offered them help after their world-views were utterly shattered. And Beryl''s introduction seemed to help in that regard." I admitted.


    "It is unfortunate that this is required. I do not enjoy the thought of sending inexperienced and unprepared people into such a dangerous situation, if we were to fail. Tell me, do you believe this to be a viable strategy?"


    "Viable? No." I shook my head. "You''re asking if sending a bunch of mundane people into a potential battlefield that requires the use of Servants to navigate is a feasible alternative. It''s practically suicide, but at that point, everything had gone utterly wrong and we''re out of options. The literal world would be at stake, so there isn''t room to argue about the morality of it. I explained it to them thoroughly, and they''re prepared for what hopefully may not come. Hope for the best, prepare for the worst. The best we can do, in a reasonable time frame, is to prepare them to be able to run away from danger while relying on their Servants to do nearly everything."


    "It seems we share the same sentiment. I am pleased that you took the path of ensuring their survival instead of training them in other means. I admit I am.....skeptical with the approach of teaching them Reinforcement ¨C even in as minor a capacity as you are attempting ¨C but I can also say I do not believe there is a good alternative."


    "The Director mentioned that there are other Mages that were recruited for B-Team coming in the next few batches. I can work with them to fill in the gaps after I see where we''re standing at that point." I looked at my team still going about their training exercise, the sound of glass breaking flling the silence between our words.


    "A logical approach." He replied. "It is a stroke of luck that you were recruited when you were. Otherwise, I fear B-Team may have been left in the hands of those who would be uncaring beyond immediate gratification."


    "....I can only imagine." Yeah, most Magi would just make them presentable and nothing more if they didn''t have to. "I do have a question though."


    "Speak, I shall answer as best as I can."


    "Where are we with regards to Servant Summoning?" I asked, still a little confused on that tid bit. "So far, I don''t think you all have performed the summonings yet, but we''re approaching the deadline soon. Wouldn''t it be wise to start now, train with your servants and be more prepared?"


    "A worthy thought, and I believe you have not had much time to learn about Chaldea''s facilities thus far as to why that is not the case. To put it simply, our Summoning System is not...reliable." He strained that last word.


    "Is it prone to failure?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "No, perhaps I chose the wrong word. The system is based on the Grand Ritual performed in the Grail War, but there are also differences. The ability to operate without the support of the Grail or the Leylines it is usually anchored to made it so that other methods were needed."


    "It lacks the coordinated power to latch onto a Heroic Spirit and pull them down as a Servant." I could summarize what he was getting at.


    "Indeed, even with a probable Catalyst, to facilitate the summoning of a Servant is a difficult endeavor."


    "That seems like a worrying notion that should have been brought up sooner. I''m assuming that there is a reasonable solution to this problem?"


    "As we approach the time of deployment, Chaldeas and SHEBA have forseen the intervention of the Counter Force. The FATE system will be operable beyond its original limitations and summoning of Servants will be more accessible."


    "Ah, The Counter Force is going to open a direct link as the path of least resistance." The Counter Force was basically a machine, it used the bare minimum energy necessary to solve any problem. Knowing that Chaldea is here, ready to resolve this Singularity, the Counter Force would see it and know it doesn''t have to expand energy, just open a path to the Throne to allow the FATE summoning system to operate without problems.


    And if the CHALDEAS and the SHEBA systems in place were able to simulate the world, peering at points in history, predicting the intervention of the Counter Force should be child''s play in comparison.


    "Indeed, you have a good understanding of the underlying situation. I am impressed as I heard you have not had any official tutelage connected to the Mages Association. When this matter is resolved, If you would be inclined, I would offer my recommendation to the Clock Tower."


    "...that''s very kind of you." And I was being sincere when I said that. A recommendation was not a trivial thing to give out. "But I will politely decline. I have no intention of going to the Clock Tower, I don''t feel I''ll fit in that well."


    "Understandable." He didn''t push the issue. "Regardless, I have come here to apologize once more for the conduct of my teammate."


    "It''s fine, it was already resolved as best as it could have been. I don''t hold you accountable for his actions."


    "No, as the leader, it is my fault, I will not shy away from that." He seemed to not want to budge on that aspect. "I wished to come sooner, but many problems took my attention. As I said previously, I wish to invite you to train with our Team. We have a simulation room set up with the data and the records of dozens of Servants that will allow us to properly simulate a battle involving them. We use it often for our own training purposes, and I believe it would be beneficial if you brought along your team so they can see what they will be participating in if the time comes."


    "A battle simulation involving Servants? Color me interested." I was immediately enthused by the idea.


    I knew that Chaldea had some interesting toys, but it just continued to impress more and more.


    "Wonderful, tell me when you have time prepared. I reserved the Simulation Room for the entirety of today if that is acceptable. You may use them how you see fit."


    Well, I did have other plans, but when would they get this opportunity again?


    I clapped my hands loudly, gathering everyones attention. "It seems like we have a change of plans. A-Team leader, Kirschtaria Wodime here offered the facilities used by the A-Team today. So, we''re going on a little field trip."


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 343:

    Chapter 343:


    Hinako Akuta POV


    "You have decided to watch as well, Hinako?"


    "I had some free time." I replied simply to Kirschtaria''s words.


    "Have you taken an interest in Takao Shimoda as well?" He inquired. "You offered to escort him previously. It is odd for you to take the initiative in such matters."


    An interest.


    I supposed he could call it that.


    Maybe I was too quick to reveal myself to him, but I couldn''t just let a Divine Spirit blunder into things and potentially wreck the plans I had. Who knew what would happen if he was revealed what I was. Humans are such capricious animals and Magi were even worse, dangle the right motivation infront of them and they would turn on a supposed ''teammate'' without a second thought.


    I''ve already had to run away from Magi in the past and seclude myself away from civilization for centuries. I knew all too well what Humans would do if they discovered me and I wanted nothing to do with them.


    I didn''t want to have to flee this place after all the trouble I''ve gone through already. I was so close to being able to summon him. After so long, I would finally see my Lord Husband again and I didn''t want anything to get in the way of that.


    "A small amount."


    "Hmm, it is a good idea to understand the capabilities of the leader of B-Team. And there is the possibility he will be replacing Beryl should the unfortunate occur." The Leader of our team nodded in approval.


    "Would it be unfortunate if Beryl recovered or if he didn''t." I scoffed at the thought of that man.


    I never had any good interactions with Witches the few times I ran into them. Why were they all so demented? It''s not like I care about Humanity either, but why do they have to act so disgusting about it. Beryl wasn''t even strange in comparison to others of his kind, a mass murdering psycho who''s idea of a fun evening is going on a killing spree.


    There was a slight reaction from him, but he didn''t overly lean into it. "I understand that Beryl is not very well regarded, however, he was chosen by Marisbury for a reason. We should respect that decision above our own opinions."


    ....Oddly caring for a human, much less a Magus.


    Maybe that''s why I don''t get bothered by his presence.


    It made staying in this human facility much more bearable when I had to answer to him and not a more stereotypical Magus with their head shoved so far up their behind that they couldn''t see past their own inflated sense of self-worth.


    It''s not hard to guess Marisbury''s thinking process. Despite everything Beryl was suited for the job being an expert in Curses and his unique perspective as a Witch would most likely come in handy. And his lack of morals meant that he wouldn''t care about who or what got in the way of solving the Singularity.


    Then there''s him.


    The one standing in the center of the simulation room.


    The Divine Spirit who claimed to not be a Divine Spirit.


    He had Divinity and an Authority, what else could he be!?


    Though, there were other.....things about him. But it was difficult to accurately gauge those when they were drowned by his Divinity, and I just assumed they were part of his Divine Attribute.


    I still don''t know why I accepted his offer. I feel like a fool for believing him, even if the deal felt genuine on the surface. He swore on things that no Divine Spirit would ever lie about, but still...it was hard to trust that he would keep his word.


    I guess it wouldn''t harm me either way.....and the idea that I had a ''back up'' plan didn''t hurt.


    Ugh, why did things have to get so complicated. I didn''t want to get involved in all this! I just wanted to summon my Lord Husband, not deal with Magus intrigue or a silent fight between whatever Lev was and whatever that person was!


    Speaking of....


    "It seems that some unexpected ones have gathered." I eyed Lev as he walked into the room, the Director following after him like a lost puppy.


    He was probably referring to me. It wasn''t a secret I tended to stick to myself most of the time. I rarely took the initiative to gather in a group like this.


    "Lev Lainur." Wodime greeted.


    "Kirschtaria Wodime." He politely nodded back. "And Hinako Akuta, a pleasant surprise. It''s hard to find you away from your room or the library these days." He smiled cheerfully.


    However, after the talk with that Divine Spirit, I now had the feeling that he was probing me.


    This man was obviously not human, but I never cared about that before. I wasn''t one to speak up about a non-human hiding themselves when I''d experience human''s cruelty first hand. Admittedly, he gave me an odd feeling, but he never showed a reason to distrust him.


    He left me alone most of the time, so I did the same.


    "I had some free time."


    "Is that so." He hummed. "Well, he is an interesting young man, is he not? I don''t fault you for wanting to get a better look at his capabilities."


    "I wouldn''t know." I shrugged. "But if he''s going to be participating, I may as well see it with my own eyes."


    "Indeed." He eyed me for a moment before turning his attention back towards the scene below.


    Why did his gaze feel unsettling? It felt almost like a warning.


    ...It wouldn''t hurt to keep an extra eye on him regardless.


    "Where is the rest of A-Team?" Olga stepped forward, that pitiful girl who tried her best to look authoritative.


    "I apologize, Director, I did not anticipate the attention this would receive. I did not give orders for my Team to assemble." Kirschtaria replied.


    It seemed that every time Kirschtaria opened his mouth the Director got annoyed.


    It almost made me feel bad for her. She was basically abandoned by her father because she lacked the aptitude to be a Master or to Rayshift. He put all his effort into nurturing Wodime as a pseudo-heir in her place. Then he suddenly dropped dead, leaving Olga to pick up the pieces and try to hold everything together when she never was properly set up to do so.


    Pitiful.


    Barely more than a figurehead.


    But it was none of my business.


    "Hmph, fine." The Director scowled. "It doesn''t matter. Let''s see how Shimoda handles Servant Combat."


    It''s surprising she''s even here. She usually stayed far away from anything involving Servant training. She always had a clear look of jealously whenever she was forced to be near.


    "He''s shown splendid combat aptitude against Beryl. I read his file on which Crafts he has competency in. I can''t say I have any meaningful knowledge on Onmyoji, but Runecraft is not a very popular method of application inside the Clock Tower." Wodime commented.


    "Archer, take the high ground." I stated, and my Servant immediately moved, jumping up the nearby building a couple dozen stories tall. "Lancer, hide nearby in one of the destroyed shops."


    The Lancer Servant immediately bolted off to the side, dashing into the collapsed storefront.


    "Berserker, immediately attack the first melee orientated Servant that appears. Otherwise, shield me from any projectiles."


    A strange grunt was its response.


    Unfortunately, it''s not my Raikou here with me. I would much rather stare at those amazing legs of hers as she fought.


    A large timer appeared above in the sky. The countdown began until the fight started.


    Once it hit zero, a few lights flashed in the distance, obscured so that I couldn''t place any figures, but I could easily tell there were new presences around.


    Another admirable creation was how these Servants felt real to the senses.


    I stood behind my Berserker, as something approached quickly


    It was another Lancer that covered the distance down the street in the blink of an eye. My Berserker roared in fury as it pushed off the ground to meet it.


    The collision sending shockwaves out in every direction. I frowned as I noticed the enemy Lancer equaled my Berserker in strength, not giving an inch.


    My Berserker was at a large disadvantage. No real weapon except its large fists, and sub par stats.


    From the other corner, another figure ran forward. The generic form of a Knight, sword in hand, as it''s metal greaves cracked the ground beneath its quick steps.


    "Archer, keep the Saber at bay!" I called out as arrows immediately began raining down from the sky. The enemy Saber dashing to the side, stopping its momentum to parry and dodge the hail of arrows.


    Though, I didn''t see the third servant anywhere. I was assuming it would be an even match, three versus three, but I suppose I couldn''t make any assumptions.


    My eyes darted around until I felt a presence distort the wind behind me.


    "Lancer." I called out and he moved right as I commanded.


    A Dagger appeared from the shadows, coming right for my back, only to be intercepted by a spear.


    An Assassin servant.


    I frowned as it was difficult to sense. Something I chalked up to the way the systems here replicated Presence Concealment. I wondered if it simply didn''t exist in a tangible form until right as it came close.


    The Assassin tried to jump back, slipping back into the shadows, but I ordered my Lancer to pursue.


    The Saber jumped up, as if to climb the building and seek out my archer. I flicked my hand, taking three Talismans between my fingers and they shot off, like shooting stars, they slammed into the Servant''s footing of the building, making the Saber Servant fall off.


    It caught the Saber by surprise, clearly struggling to find a foothold as its sword slammed into the side of the building to stop its descent. My Archer didn''t let the opportunity pass as it began unleashing a barrage of Arrows, several burying themselves into its body as it tried its best to defend.


    Lancer appeared back at my side as it appeared he lost sight of Assassin. I was assuming at this point that the Assassin servant had some kind of passive Noble Phantasm that allowed it to slip under detection easier.


    My Berserker was struggling with the enemy Lancer, cuts covered its body as it continued to roar furiously, large hands slamming down trying to get a hit in, but the Lancer kept dancing around the attacks.


    "Hold here." I told Lancer as I eyed the situation, waiting for an opportunity.


    I began Drawing Runes in the air, it wouldn''t do me good to show how adept I was at Runecraft. Better make it look like there was effort on my part.


    I held my hand up, signaling several of the Talismans on Berker''s body to explode.


    The impact sent Berserker stumbling, but the Lancer was taken way more off guard by the sudden attack. My Servant was the one to recover quicker due to his mind clouded by madness, grabbing the Lancer with one hand and furiously attacking with the other.


    It was at that moment that Assassin reappeared, Dagger striking at the back of my Berserker. I actualized a couple more Talismans stuck to its skin, a transparent shield covered its body stalling the Dagger for a moment before shattering, giving my Servant enough time to swing its large arm around, slamming the Assassin Servant to the ground.


    "Bindings of Gaia!" I finally cast my Runic Spell, massive vines burst out of the ground, enveloping all three servants where they stood.


    "Lancer, use your Noble Phantasm on Saber!" I called out as Archer was retreating from the Saber Servant, avoiding its attack. Saber''s Magical Energy gathered together, and I was assuming it was about to release its Noble Phantasm.


    Immediately, Lancer shot off, enveloped in a large quantity of Magical Energy as it scaled the building in a split second, turning into a blur as its spear seemed to multiply, only to condense into a single point.


    The Saber Servant, seemingly sensing the impending attack, jumped back, Sword up in a guard as it braced itself and the power it had gathered a moment ago dispersing.


    With my Archer Servant no longer harassed, I continued. "Archer, use your Noble Phantasm on Lancer and Assassin, don''t worry about Berserker! And Berserker, use your own Noble Phantasm!."


    My Bindings of Gaia only needed to hold for the moment. The Servants easily ripped themselves free, but it was too late. My Archer gathered up a not insignificant amount of Magical Energy and released a barrage. Different than Atalanta''s Noble Phantasm that was like a torrential Downfall. This was more like a condensed stream as the much smaller area was bombarded in a countless number of arrows.


    The two enemy Servants fell to the ground, dissipating into Magical Energy.


    I quickly threw out two more Talismans towards Lancer and Saber, arching around my own Servant who had just used their Noble Phantasm.


    Saber was hurt, but still going strong. It was about to counter attack my Lancer when my Talismans whipped through the air at it, causing Saber to halt their steps to slash at them.


    It was in that moment that Archer changed targets, making the Saber Servant retreat, but only to run into my rampaging Berserker who stopped it in its tracks. It only took a few more moments before the Saber was cornered form the triple assault of my Servants and fell as well.


    With the enemies defeated, my Servant went still and the area around us started to fade away and my Servants disappeared as well.


    I was greeted with the sight of a pristine white room. The only indication of anything having occurred was where my own spells damaged the ground.


    I dismissed the vine that grew, and I could see the ground visibly begin to repair itself.


    Impressive.


    After another moment, the door to the room opening up, the faces from the room above were all present except for Lev.


    "Well..." I looked at the Director with a small smile. "How did I do?"


    The Director was speechless for some reason.


    [***]


    The chatper over on p.a.t.r.e.o.n. was giving me a lot of trouble yesterday, so I couldn''t get it out in time. Here''s Thursday''s chapter, and I''m probably going to crash when I get home from work since I was basically up all night finishing up, so it''ll be a little later.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 344:

    Chapter 344:


    "Y-you did adequately." The Director managed to eek out. "As expected from someone I made B-Team''s Leader."


    It''s kind of cute how she praises people through a roundabout manner like that.


    "A very intriguing display, Sir Shimoda." Wodime spoke up at Olga''s side. "Forgive me for prying, but do you have previous experience with Servants? I couldn''t help but feel you had some familiarity in the way you executed your actions."


    Hmm, what to answer with?


    Knowing there were several different Grail Wars in the past few centuries, I did have some wiggle room to work with.


    "I happen to be acquainted with someone who participated in a Grail War, so I do have some knowledge of Servants. In addition to ample Combat Experience with regards to non-human entities, much of which were beyond the physical means of normal humans, I suppose you could say I have experience in situations like this and I just did what I normally do." I answered pointedly, not giving too much away, but letting them come to their own conclusions.


    "Why are we just finding out about this now." Olga huffed. "Even some basic second hand knowledge on Servant combat and how to operate with them would have been something worth noting."


    "I never had the opportunity to bring it up." I shrugged helplessly. "Was I just supposed to arrogantly blurt it out when the topic first presented itself?"


    "....fine." Olga grumbled. "But shouldn''t the paperwork you filled out before being accepted have asked about previous history? Why was something like that glossed over?"


    "Actually, it barely covered anything beyond achievements that you would find in the Clock Tower. Things like combat experience, or miscellaneous experiences in that same vein were completely ignored. Honestly, reading the recruitment paperwork, Chaldea sounded much more like a research institution."


    Olga opened her mouth and closed it again, bringing her palm up to her face. "Please tell me our recruiters didn''t ignore a very important aspect of recruitment for potential Master Candidates, Lev."


    "Apologies, Director, but Lev had disappeared as soon as the simulation ended." Wodime answered. "As did Miss Hinako shortly after."


    "Ugh." Olga groaned out again. "It seems I''ll have to audit our recruiters personally. I have no idea why that was missed by so many people, but we will at least be able to rectify it for the next batch of recruits.....as late as this correction is."


    "If I may make a suggestion." I spoke up again, breaking her from her scowling.


    "Speak, Shimoda."


    "It may be beneficial to look for any combat experience, not just focusing on things like Dead Apostle Hunts. Or in my case, fighting Youkai in the past. While those kinds of things are no doubt worthy of notice, if a potential recruit had experience in the military, that would also be a great boon. It''s nearly impossible to teach that kind of discipline to the random people we may find out and about without a lot of time and effort. The ability to keep calm under pressure, following orders without questioning them every step of the way, and handling extremely stressful and deadly situations."


    "A wise sentiment. I believe it is a perspective I would not have considered." Wodime looked thoughtful. "Such history is easy to overlook for vaunted Magi, that is easy to not even consider them."


    Olga glared at him briefly before orientating herself. "I will look into it and update our recruitment parameters. Your advice is most welcome, Shimoda."


    Mmm, sometimes your world view is so skewed that you just don''t consider certain things until someone pointed them out. Hell, Gramps and I are more than guilty for this same exact thing.


    And it would also be a great help if I had to leave. Finding someone to fill my spot would be easier if they knew how to lead teammates into battle.


    "Good, but I have some questions and I believe it prudent to go over your combat session, as this was your first attempt." Olga continued on. "Don''t expect me to do this all the time. Since I was here, I may as well lend my expertise."


    "Shall I grab my team then?" I offered. "We should turn this into a lecture for them. Even if we''ve barely covered Servants in their full capacity, with the simulation fresh in their heads, it would be good to hammer in some details."


    [***]


    "Alright, everyone, listen up." Olga slapped the chalk board at the front of the room. "Since it''s your first time seeing combat at that level, we''re going to do a break down of what you need to expect if you''re put into that kind of situation."


    Olga said before that she wasn''t going to get involved with B-Team as it was beneath her, but here she was. She may come off a little harsh, but she never did anything...detrimental. The complete opposite from what I''ve seen thus far. She would always try her best to help with any problem that came her way.


    Yeah, she would huff and groan, but she would do what she needed to make sure her subordinates were content. ?v€l-B!n.


    "It''s a little early for you all, but you got your first taste of how things will go if you have to deploy." Olga swept her gaze around the room. "Shimoda here performed well above what was expected of him. You all are lucky to have someone adept giving you practical lessons."


    "Thank you, Director." I took her pause as cue to cut in. "So, as she said, we''re going to do a little talk about my simulation." I clapped my hands, easing the tension a little in the room. Olga''s presence seemed to have the effect of making everyone slightly cower. It was understandable in their position, but I wanted them at ease. "We''ve barely covered the basics, but this is also a good opportunity as you all will be doing something similar in the coming weeks. I don''t expect any of you to do.....well, good at all. But we don''t have the time to be gentle about our means."


    "A-Team was kind enough to offer a schedule for when they will not be using the Simulation room. Your Leader will be making your own schedule to fill in those gaps when he deems you competent enough to take that step forward." Olga informed everyone.


    Which was nice of Wodime. I wouldn''t say it was cutting into A-Team''s training time as it was empty time slots, but it was nice all the same.


    He seemed like a genuinely nice guy.


    Unfortunately, he had other matters to attend to, so he had to leave.


    Jeez, she must have had it rough if something like this was enough to make her so happy. I said before that it must have been stressful to run an Organization like this, especially after her father passed. But maybe I was just underestimating what she actually had to do to get this far and keep her position.


    "You have done well, Shimoda." She returned to her rather stoic expression. "I''m pleased that you handled yourself so well in the simulation, and you have good theoretical knowledge that I don''t find lacking. Since you are the Leader of B-Team, I believe you can be let into one of the secrets we''re keeping."


    "Secret?" I repeated, a lot more interested now.


    Could this be a clue I was looking for? I hadn''t been able to pick out any major problem yet. Sure, Lev was a big red flag, but that hadn''t crossed into the boundary of problem on the same scale as what this Singularity represented.


    Not to mention the other things I''ve met here.


    "As you know, Servant Summoning through the FATE system has only a miniscule possibility of succeeding right now. Fortunately, we have been able to summon a singular Servant and they have been a great help to Chaldea." Olga informed me. "I will take you to meet Caster."


    "Caster?" I blinked. "Are they a traditional Caster or someone who just fills the role?" While I was a little sad that it didn''t go the direction I thought, it was still interesting to meet another Servant.


    "A traditional Caster." Olga replied. "I mentioned Mystic Codes for B-Team, we can discuss what you should need with her as she will be the one to fulfill those request. She has taken over certain duties since her summoning, some of which involves the production of Mystic Codes."


    "Fascinating." Unfortunately I couldn''t reveal myself, I would love to talk shop, but I had to keep my competency a secret beyond what I''ve already shown.


    Olga began leading me out the room and down the hall. "Please remember that her existence is a secret. I don''t want to have to deal with outsiders wanting to bother her for their own personal gain."


    Yeah, a Caster Class Servant would undoubtedly have knowledge that most Magi would salivate over.


    "Who else knows?"


    "A-Team, Roman, Lev, Myself and a select few more of the staff that she has to interact with. She does wander around from time to time, but her existence as a Servant is a Secret."


    "Noted, I''ll be careful about it in the future." I stated aswe approached an end of the Facility I had yet to visit until now. I was able to sense many different kinds of Bounded Fields and defense mechanisms. "Are we approaching personal workshops?"


    "You noticed." Olga eyed me inquisitively. "You have good senses. I noticed when Assassin attacked you in the simulation and you called for your Lancer before he even appeared. It''s a shame you haven''t had the opportunity to apply to the Association for your talent to blossom."


    "I thank you for the praise, but I don''t think I would fit well in that environment."


    "Regardless, this is where personal workshops of the staff are housed. I don''t think I need to tell you what that entails. If you''re found trying to break into one, being fired may be the least of your concerns. But I don''t suspect I will have to watch you for that." She continued onwards, several more Bounded Fields washed over us. "Caster has two Workshops, a public and a private one. She can be found in her Public one most of the time, and if the situation calls for it, you can approach and attempt to contact her."


    "Anything I should know about this Caster Servant?"


    "They are.....eccentric." Olga twitched a little bit. "Here we are." Olga didn''t even give a knock of courtesy, she pushed the door right open.


    "Director, you''re here!" A cheerful voice greeted us.


    "Caster." The Director returned curtly.


    I peeked in to a see who spoke. A woman wearing a bright blue and red set of garments that wouldn''t be out of place at a renaissance festival, yet at the same time, had a modern touch with a skirt that showed off some very beautiful legs. She had bright blue eyes, shoulder length brown hair, and what could be described as a gorgeous face.


    "Oh my, who''s this?" Caster looked at me. "Ah, you''re Takao Shimoda. I had a few moments, so I watched your simulation battle. Onmyoji, an interesting bit of Magecraft. It took me a few minutes to figure it out. Not very difficult, but it was fun."


    I blinked. "....thank you?"


    "What do you mean you watched?" Olga narrowed her eyes.


    "Mm, I hacked into the surveillance." She said as if it was unimportant. "But, introductions are now required!" She spun around once in her chair before jumping to her feet. "You were admiring my body, as expected. Continue looking at this model of perfection that I crafted for my vessel. Gaze upon my genius and splendor, for no beauty could match that which I have created. And are you wondering who stands before you in such perfection? It is I, Da ¨C "


    "Eight out of ten."


    The Caster came to a screeching stop. "Pardon?"


    "You said you made that body? I''m assuming it wasn''t the form you were supposed to be summoned in, but your preference by your admittance of crafting it. I give it an eight out of ten, not bad."


    Why did it suddenly get a lot colder in the room?


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / storyforone

 Chapter 345:

    Chapter 345:


    "Haha, I think I misheard you." The Servant giggled menacingly. "I think you called my greatest work only an Eight out of ten."


    "You''re basically just copying yourself. How could you call this your greatest work?" I replied. "You were going to introduce yourself as Leonardo Da Vinci, yes?" She nodded. "Oh, by the way, do you still want to be called that? I don''t want to presume since you made yourself a woman."


    It was easy to guess her identity once I took a look around the room in addition to some other small clues. There were drawings and blueprints with designs that were rather iconic and conntected to a well known artist.


    She blinked, smiling lightly as the tension eased. "That''s sweet. I don''t really care about Gender. Man, woman, what''s the difference, my Genius transcends all of that. So, feel free to just call me Da Vinci-chan~"


    "Da Vinci it is." I nodded. "I''m actually a little bit of a fan."


    "Oh?" She perked up. "What one of my works is your favorite?"


    "That''s hard to decide." I tapped my chin. "I want to pick out one specific project of yours, but honestly, I think my favorite overall were the plethora of designs that basically predicted a lot of modern inventions. Though, honestly, all of your works are cultural icons that make it hard to choose a favorite."


    "Those old things?" She flipped her hair back with a bright smile. "Those was just some doodles I scribbled when I was bored. But I suppose it''s to be expected from a genius like myself."


    "I wish I had been told you were here beforehand; I would have prepared something proper to ask for your autograph."


    She let out a cute laugh. "Oh, that''s kind of you to say. I really do appreciate that my works have managed to survive and continue to inspire people even centuries later."


    ".....what''s happening." Olga said in confusion. "You insulted her looks, and now she''s happy."


    "That was that, and this is this." Da Vinci shrugged. "It''s obvious for him to lavish me with praise, even if he seems to be a bore that can''t recognize beauty perfected when he sees it.."


    "She introduced herself as a craftsman, not a model of sorts. I was critiquing her work in that same spirit, not insulting her looks." I defended myself. "And I disagree that it''s a representation of perfection."


    I would never be so crass to just wantonly critique a woman''s looks with blatant disregard. However, it was obvious she had been promoting herself as the crafter, more so than propping herself up through her own looks.


    "I suppose everyone''s entitled to an opinion, no matter how wrong it is."


    "I couldn''t agree more."


    We stared at one another for a moment, a twitching smile was on her face. "Says the person whose eyes lingered on my legs for an extra .32 seconds."


    "Well, they''re nice legs." Was she trying to fluster me?


    Hah!


    Though, the corners of her lips curled up. "They are, aren''t they?" She looked at me coquettishly, her dainty hand lowered down to the hem of her skirt, a single finger tugging on it, raising it up an inch. "One might even say perfect."


    "W-what are you doing you perverted Servant!" Olga squeaked out. I almost forgot she was there, as Da Vinci understandably held my full attention for the moment. But the Director was sporting a very red face as she threw her finger at the Servant in accusation. "B-Be decent you scoundrel!"


    "You can marvel at my perfect form as well, Director, I don''t mind~" The Servant stopped her act with a laugh, plopping back into her seat. Though, she did have a little smug look about her when she noticed I gave her Legs another glance. "Can''t take your eyes away, hmm? It seems that someone isn''t being honest."


    "I''ve seen better." I said nonchalantly, making her smile twitch again.


    "Hmph, playing hard are you? I''ll make you admit to my perfection sooner or later." She relaxed, the playfulness of hers settled back down. I could more or less parse her personality from the first few moments. I didn''t feel like she would be truly insulted when I made that comment. "Atleast you''re more fun than most of the other Magi here, stuffy blowhards."


    "I''ll take that as a compliment from the great Da Vinci." I chuckled. "Even if that''s not much of a threshold to overcome."


    "Will you two stop flirting!" Olga stomped her foot.


    "Oh fine." Da Vinci exhaled. "I guess we''ll get started on the boring stuff, then I can go back to my own projects. What can I do for you, Director? I assume it has something to do with the blind Magus you brought. Do you need me to make him a Mystic Code to repair his vision? That may be a task that even a Genius such as I would find difficult."


    "It''s weird, I''ve never had a problem with my vision before." I replied with a rather dry tone. "Maybe it''s someone else who''s blind and projecting a little bit here."


    "Enough." Olga huffed. "I don''t care if you two hate each other but stop bickering and wasting my time."


    "I don''t hate her." I shook my head.


    "Why would you think that?" Da Vinci also blinked in confusion.


    Olga covered her face, letting out a groan. "Just.....let''s settle what we came here for. We were going to request ¨C"


    "Mystic Codes for those cute B-Team members you''re training, yeah, I know." Da Vinci interrupted. "I mostly got the designs ready."


    "....how?" Olga questioned softly.


    "Did you not hear me earlier when I said I hacked the surveillance system for the training rooms?" Da Vinci once again said it with complete nonchalance. "Do keep up."


    "Wonderful, that saves some time." I interjected, noticing the fuming expression that Olga had. "What were your thoughts?"


    "Tricky, tricky." Da Vinci tapped her chin. "But I managed to get something that should work. You may give me your praise." She beamed/said/preened as she grabbed a piece of paper out of a stack at the desk she was sitting at, shoving it into my hands.


    I looked it over and couldn''t help but be impressed. "Did you copy the idea of my Talisman Shield and add it on?"


    ....how long ago did I even show that off?


    "It was a quaint spell." She shrugged. "For people who have no knowledge of Spell craft I had to tone down any of my usual inventions to something they could properly manage."


    "Give me that." Olga growled, still seething as she tugged it out of my hands. "A modified uniform, acceptable. You added in Spells with a single activation phrase. The power is limited, and you focused nearly entirely on utility. I suppose it''s the best we can expect in these circumstances."


    "Using a form of Displacement Magecraft, the Shielding Spell can be used on oneself or the target of choice." I leaned over Olga''s shoulder, further reading the document. "An elegant change and one I hadn''t considered. Even more so when it still completely retains the simplicity of pointing and saying ''Shield'' to actualize."


    It will certainly be a useful tool, and one capable for them to learn to use without much effort.


    "Though, I was adopted by a Goddess. I go to visit her sometimes, she''s really sweet. Oh, and one of my best friends is a Goddess, I go to her death realm to visit her sometimes as well. And then there''s my lover who''s an Eldritch Goddess ¨C"


    "Stop mocking me." She growled, slamming her book on the table.


    "If you say so." I whistled innocently, going back to doing what I was doing.


    Specifically, I was looking for a few books on theory for my team to study in their down time. I couldn''t keep shoving lectures down their throats and running their bodies rampant. They did need some down time but that could be spent casually reading some helpful materials.


    The only issue was that I was not a beginner, and I was having trouble filling in all the gaps they would need. It''s been.....way too long since I had to think with that mindset. Even when I regained my memories, I never thought of myself as a novice. Sure, I was not well equipped and had to build myself back up, but my foundation was solid beyond reproach.


    That''s not to mention all the miscellaneous knowledge I accumulated in my past life that I inherited.


    "What are you looking for." I cast a sideways glance at Hinako who had approached me by her own accord. Her tone was a lot....softer than it was just moments prior.


    "Want me out of your hair quicker? Relax, I''ll stop bothering you once I get what I came here for." I put another book back onto the shelf, ignoring her presence.


    "Look, I''m sorry, alright? I didn''t meant to come off as a bitch. I''m just.....not used to dealing with other people, and you''re.....making me nervous by just being here." She said quietly. "You''re right, I was the one who forced us together and started everything."


    I looked at her for a moment before relenting. Honestly didn''t expect her to apologize, she seemed like the type to keep doubling down regardless of the circumstances. "Alright, apology accepted. I can understand where you''re coming from. Even if we reached an agreement, I''m sure you''ve been feeling anxious about everything. I don''t know what this Servant means to you, but obviously they''re very important that you don''t want your chances ruined." And it was left unsaid that my own offer, that she seemingly accepted last time, she was still a little skeptical about.


    "....my husband." She whispered. "He was my husband."


    "Oh." I was unsure of how to respond to that.


    There was a small but awkward silence that ensued before she spoke up again. "What are you looking for, maybe I can help?" She offered, and I happily took the chance to change the subject. I did not expect her to be so honest like that and it took me completely off guard.


    "Study materials for my team for their down time. They''re complete and utter novices, as you know, so I wanted something to help them learn and put them in the right mind set. Maybe a couple books on self-hypnosis since I will be touching on that soon enough."


    "I''ll check on the other shelf, and start pulling things off I think will help." She replied, immediately going to the side to start scanning through the books. "I haven''t found anything yet."


    ".....yeah, we just started looking."


    "No, I mean, I was looking into things, quietly of course, and I haven''t found anything out of the ordinary about what''s going on." She clarified, taking a book off and tossing it on the nearby table before continuing.


    "You mean you didn''t conveniently overhear someone''s diabolic plans as they conveniently explained it step by step in detail?" I let out a faux noise of surprise.


    The Elemental let out a snort of amusement. "Unfortunately, no convenient villainous monologue."


    "Mmm, have you tried putting Lev infront of a mirror? Maybe he''ll start practicing when no one''s watching."


    "....after you mentioned him, he''s been giving me an unsettling feeling. I knew he wasn''t human already, but I didn''t really care. But now that I''m paying attention, it''s obvious he has something against you. And I have no idea what he is."


    "He was antagonistic the moment I first met him. And oddly enough, I feel the same way towards him, and I have no idea why. My current theory is that our bloodlines just don''t mesh well, but...I''m not entirely convinced."


    "I don''t suppose you''re going to tell me what you are?"


    "What aren''t I? I''m part God, part Dragon, Part Angel, Part Devil, Part ¨C"


    "Can you be serious?" She huffed, tossing another book onto the growing pile. "I guess it''s not my place. Not like I go around wanting humans to know about my background."


    I smiled and chuckled lightly. "It''s not like I expected this to be easy. But I also appreciate the effort."


    "I did it for what you promised." She grunted, tossing one last book onto the table before stopping. "And this should be enough for now, what do you think?"


    I carried a few more books myself, adding them to the pile. "Looks good, thanks."


    "You''re really acting as B-Teams leader." She said, looking over what we collected. "You''re not just playing around."


    "Of course. The moment they put their lives into my hands, I made a promise to do what I could to make sure they survive while we settle this singularity. Honestly, I hope they don''t get deployed, but I''ll do what I can to help them if they do."


    "Does that include revealing yourself?" She asked.


    I paused only for a brief moment. "They''re my subordinates, I''ll do what I have to in order to protect them."


    "....I''m starting to believe you aren''t a Divine Spirit. The ones I''ve met in the past would never care about humans like you apparently do."


    "I think that''s the nicest thing you''ve said to me."


    She crossed her arms with an eye roll. "Don''t get used to it."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle a little bit. Looking at her relaxed posture, I thought maybe we could actually get along. "Takao Shimoda."


    "What?" She looked at me in confusion.


    "Maybe we got off on the wrong foot before" I held my hand up. "Takao Shimoda, it''s the name my mom gave me. It''s not the name I normally use, but it''s not necessarily fake either."


    She looked down at my hand before letting out a sigh and taking it in hers. "Hinako Akuta, It''s not my real name, but it''s what I go by here."


    I think I saw the tiniest hint of a smile as she said that.


    [***]


    Meant to release this chapter with the one earlier today, but I only got like 3 hours of sleep and couldn''t do it in time.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 346:

    Chapter 346:


    "Sorry I''m late, Director." Roman said as he scurried into the room holding a stack of papers.


    "You''re always late." The Director, seemingly used to Roman''s tardiness, just rolled her eyes.


    "Director, you''re always so mean to me." Roman slumped his shoulders with a sigh, setting the paperwork down on the nearby table.


    "Then stop fooling around." She huffed. "Did you bring what I asked?"


    "Of course." He smiled warmly. "I have the medical documents you asked for, and everything else."


    "Will Roman be staying while we conduct the test?" I asked.


    Olga looked contemplative. "It would be beneficial if he was on standby."


    It''s funny, as much as she complained about the effort she put to help with B-Team matters, saying how it was beneath her and everything, she genuinely seemed to like being involved in some capacity. More so than just a ''keep me informed'' mentality that I originally thought she meant. No, she often made time to come on over to inspect everything and even sometimes give lectures or advice.


    "Test for what?" Roman blinked. "And hello, Takao!" He gave a warm greeting.


    Honestly, the few times I''ve met him since the whole Beryl debacle, he had been very friendly to me.


    "Hello, Roman." I chuckled.


    Night and day compared to the other Roman.


    "We''re going to conduct the first Self-Reinforcement test on a B-Team member." Olga briefly explained. "Shimoda here tried a different approach to their training, and we''re going to see if it''s worth it to continue down this path or if we need to scrap it for something more practical."


    We were right around the point where we had to commit on a direction otherwise time limits wouldn''t allow us to do anything. At this point, if Olga felt like it was a wasted effort, we still had time to focus on something else as the Singularity deployment approached.


    "Oh right." Roman nodded. "I heard you were doing that. I can''t say I necessarily agree with inexperienced Magi like them attempting something like this, but I can also see the logic. It''s the most well rounded spell for nearly any given situation."


    "And I was specifically going to focus on their lower half. Basically, I wanted them to have the best tool to just get out of harms way with. Nothing can really beat being able to run away quickly."


    Roman looked like he agreed with my thinking. "I guess it''s my job, regardless of where I am."


    "How surprising, you remember you have a job." Olga said dryly.


    "Director..." Roman whined.


    "What? Do you think I don''t know where you disappear to when trying to skip work!?" She huffed with arms crossed. "And I know all about your secret stashes of sweets. Caster showed me all of them."


    "W-what, no, Leo wouldn''t do that!"


    "She would if I threatened her budget!"


    "Nooooo, Director, please don''t touch my snacks."


    "Then I better see you doing your job." She harumphed.


    I couldn''t help but smile at the pair. They really did get along well, despite the harsh way she was chiding him, it didn''t really feel like she was actually upset.


    "Hmph." Olga ignored his continued please as she reached for the stack of papers. "Who''s going to be first, Shimoda."


    "I want to choose Samuel." I replied having given it thought previously. "He''s not the most talented out of the bunch, but he''s never tried to push boundaries and he''s very hard working. Good at following directions and rather meticulous"


    "Twenty six years old, born to a wealthy family in Texas. Grew up on a farm and graduated College near the top of his class." She summarized the information provided. "His Medical report looks alright, nothing that would stand out....a low amount of Circuits, but they are average in quality. Not bad considering he was randomly brought in without any real pedigree to speak of."


    "Out of curiosity, are there any talented ones among them?" Roman asked. "I mean....not in a bad way, I''m not trying to say they''re untalented or anything...." He awkwardly tried to correct himself.


    "I get what you mean, no harm done." I assured him. "Well, it seems the youngest is probably the most talented. Benjamin, conveniently grew up in London."


    Olga didn''t keep track of the minute details of B-Team as a whole, she had to rummage through the pile of papers to find who I was talking about. "Twenty Two years old, College dropout." She frowned, skimming over most his information. "Parents are in prison, joined a gang for several years...." She continued to scowl. "Did we really hire such a scoundrel?" She looked up in disbelief with a scoff. "Atleast he stopped selling drugs on the corner of the street like a vagrant before being recruited."


    "Not everyone is dealt a good hand in life, Director."


    Olga frown deepened, looking at me before relenting with a sigh. "I haven''t heard of him misbehaving, so I won''t question it." She shook her head for a moment before flipping pages. ".....Below average quantity of Circuits, but high quality. Of course the drug dealer would have the best Circuits out of all of them. I know scions of noble families that have worse Circuits."


    "He''s a good kid, just a little too playful." I leaned back against the desk. "Give it a few years and he might be someone worth picking up."


    The Director snorted again. "We''ll see when his contract is up. If he shows promise, I can recommend him to some places."


    That was about the best I could do. If Benjamin wanted to pursue a career in this world, he was more than welcome to after his tenure at Chaldea. I would see if I could help the others of my team once everything was settled.


    "Even it out, left leg needs more, but only a tiny bit." I whispered as I watched him adjust himself. I used my own Magical Energy to help guide him, a very gentle touch to help him feel his own body out and not overexert any specific part too much.


    It wasn''t perfect, but I wasn''t going to pick out every single minute detail right at the start, the important thing was for the spell to actualize completely without any major problem.


    The familiar signs enveloped his legs as the spell took hold. Though, there were a few spots that began turning red, I was about to say something, but he noticed apparently as well as he went about fixing it by himself.


    Samuel let out a grunt of pain as his body jerked, but he opened his eyes.


    There was a moment of silence as I patted him on the shoulder again. "Well done, you did it."


    "I....feel weird?" Samuel mumbled as he tried to stand up, but stumbled slightly.


    "Careful, your legs are operating at a much higher level now." I steadied himself.


    "Wait, don''t move, let me give him a quick check up." Roman hurried over, also propping him up as he leaned down to inspect his legs. "Looks like you strained several muscles, prolonged use in this state will tear them if you aren''t careful. There''s a few ruptured blood vessels, and you inflated some veins which will flame up shortly as well. I also see a very faint hairline fracture along your shin." He listed off.


    "What''s the verdict, Roman." Olga asked.


    "....In an emergency, it''s passable." Roman stood back up. "Obviously, I''m going to take him back to my office for a more thorough check up. But....if this was all that happened while in the field, it''s not too bad and passable. Granted, the spell effect is probably only at about a fifth of the standard of a more experienced variant."


    "For a first try, these are acceptable parameters, well done." Olga praised again. "Roman, take him back to your office, to double check to make sure there''s nothing we missed.


    "On it, Director." He nodded. "And keep your Reinforcement active, I want to see if there''s any other problems that come up from the short walk over." Roman said as he ushered the southern Magus out of the room.


    I watched them go only to turn back in time to see Olga do a little fist pump into the air. She blinked, noticed me and blushed a little in embarrassment. "....pretend you didn''t see that." She said firmly.


    "See what?" I smiled wistfully, but I held back a laugh. "Is it up to your standards, Director?"


    "You did good work, Shimoda. We just need to get them to be able to cast it quickly and efficiently without any major bodily harm and they will be field operable at a minimum." Olga preened. "And I can gloat to the investors and those vultures that we managed to teach a bunch of Mundane people something as complicated as Reinforcement in just over a month! That should keep their mouths shut for awhile and give me some breathing room."


    She sounded rather enthused by that idea.


    "So you agree with my direction for training?"


    "I admit I was and still am skeptical, but the results prove themselves. We need to outline the whole process and begin making preparations for the incoming flux of new Master Candidates. I''ve held off on bringing the next batch until now so we could have a streamlined training process. However, I believe you''re ready to take them on now."


    "Next batch, huh?" I scratched my head. "How many are we talking?"


    "Counting your current team and A-Team, we decided on a total of fifty Mastery Candidates. Not all of them will be arriving at the same time in the next batch, but it should be the vast majority minus a handful." Olga replied. "I expect them to arrive within the week after I give the go ahead."


    "That should give me enough time to standardize everything and get my current team on the right track." I would be a little more busy, but it also solidified my spot among the staff. At this point, I''m pretty sure Olga was very appreciative of my talents.


    It hadn''t been entirely smooth sailing. I had no experience teaching people for extended periods of time. And most of those I had conversed with before had been among those I could call peers. It was slow going at first until I could get a hang of things for complete beginners.


    But, it''s apparently paid off after working for so long.


    "Excuse me, Director." There was a knock at the open door as Wodime politely interrupted.


    "Kirschtaria." Olga immediately took a rather even tone with him, the light fondness she was showing off earlier nearly disappeared entirely.


    "I take it congratulations are in order for your excitement?" He asked.


    "First test was a success." I didn''t hide it.


    "Remarkable. Perhaps there is some room to write a paper on the practical applications." He said idily but blinked and seemed regather his thoughts. "I apologize, I seemed to have had a stray thought. But I have come to request your presence tomorrow as I will be gathering A-Team to conduct a team exercise. While I don''t expect you to participate in every aspect of my team, I was hoping you would come and acquaint yourself with them in the case of emergency and you will have to take Beryl''s place. And I believe it would be beneficial if you were to associate with them regardless due to being the leader of B-Team."


    "I can make time, I look forward to meeting the remainder of A-Team."


    "Wonderful." The A-Team Leader smiled brightly. "The Singularity approaches, but I believe a few instances of cooperative training will do wonders in the worst case scenario."


    That''s right, they''re going to deploy soon, should be right as the next round of trainees arrive. It seem odd on the surface, but they''re going to ''attack'' the singularity right as the moment presents itself, leaving quite a bit of time before things delve into a critical situation. Meaning, in the worse case, if A-Team Fails, we still have time for a proper response, I.e. B-Team.


    Even in that case, we would still have several months afterwards to train and resolve the problem before it passed the point of irreparable damage.


    Well, I can''t say I had a lot of confidence considering the whole reason I''m here. But I think I''ll get a lot of my questions answered once the Singularity approached in a little while.


    [***]


    I think I forgot to mention that I woudln''t be posting monday / tuesday, woops. Anyways, work this week has been killing me, and for the same reasons, next chapter will most likely be friday. That being said, we''re close to canon content now, only a couple chapters left before the main events start.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 347:

    Chapter 347:


    "Welcome, Takao Shimoda." Wodime waved his arms in a grandiose manner as he pushed the door open. It was a rather....mundane action in nature, but I suppose he wanted to add a little flair to our first meeting.


    I walked forward at his beckoning and was greeted by several people in the room. There were some familiar faces though most were unfamiliar faces that greeted me as I walked in.


    "Introduction then. Shall we start with the ones you''ve met thus far?" Wodime asked, a little rhetorically as he continued on. "Hinako Akuta" He gestured towards the Elemental who quietly stood a little off to the side of the group, a small book in her hand which her eyes peeked over it.


    I gave her a good natured smile and I believed I saw the hints of one reciprocated, the book blocked most of face so it was hard to tell. At the very least, she seemed a lot less hostile than previously. I would even almost call it friendly by the shift in her posture.


    "Next we have Kadoc Zemlupus." He gestured towards the young man I had met in Olga''s office previously. He shrunk a little under the attention, but held up a hand in a small motion of acknowledgement.


    I returned the greeting, trying to appear approachable as the guy seemed really withdrawn.


    "Next we have Ophelia Phamrsolone." Wodime moved on to a young woman standing a little closer to Hinako compared to the others.


    "It''s a pleasure." I smiled towards her as well.


    She had long brown hair with a slender and attractive figure. But the most notable thing about her was the large eye patch that covered her right eye. "Hello." She said curtly.


    "Am I next?" Someone else stepped up. He was very...flamboyant. One side of his head was mostly shaved with purple highlights on what remained, while the rest was pink and slicked back. He wore some very tight and form fitting clothing that bordered on skimpy. I didn''t want to stereotype, but I was making a couple assumptions. "Scandinavia Peperoncino." He held his hand out rather demurely.


    And I was fairly sure that name was completely and utterly fake. But on the other hand, Magi have some really fucking weird naming conventions. Hell, I barely batted an eye at Remnant''s cultural insistence on naming their children based on colors in comparison.


    I took it, not changing my expression. "Takao Shimoda, it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    "Aren''t you charming." He smiled. "I heard you fought Beryl."


    "Things turned out that way." I shrugged.


    "Can''t say most of us get along with him too much, but He was a member of our team." His care free attitude sort of shifted slightly as he eyed me for a moment before shifting again. "Oh well, he probably had it coming. I just hope we can all get along in the future for the sake of the mission." He smiled cheerfully again.


    "I have no problems focusing on the mission." I kept my reply vague, but also extended a hand halfway. If Beryl caused more problems in the future, I wouldn''t sit back and take it, but I wouldn''t go looking for trouble.


    He smiled again, but didn''t speak anymore.


    Wodime nodded in approval before turning to the last one present. "Finally, Daybit Sem Void."


    A young man with blonde hair and light purple eyes. He was wearing black cargo pants, a black dress shirt with a tie and a light striped vest over it with a black leather longcoat to complete the ensemble.


    Honestly, he was the most normal appearing one of the group.


    But why did something about him make me feel uneasy? Not hostile like I was with Lev, just a faint feeling that made me unnerved around him.


    "You''re very bright." The normal looking man tilted his head and commented without changing his expression.


    "...thank you?" I offered in return, confused by what exactly he meant by that.


    "We do have one more member, technically. But due to certain circumstances, her participation is.....uncertain for now." Wodime chimed back in. "However, I believe you''ve already met Mash Kyrielight?"


    "The adorable lilac-haired girl? Yeah, I met her already." I confirmed


    "Wonderful, then you are acquainted with every member of the team. While the time before deployment makes team training difficult at this point, I do hope that what little time we spend together helps us build a rapport in the unfortunate case that you are required to Rayshift with us." Wodime the ever polite Magus explained.


    "Is that why you called us together, Kirschtaria?" Peperoncino asked. "Some good old team bonding."


    "It was my hope." The A-Team leader acknowledged. "Shall we convene to the Simulation room and have a few practice matches? I will have this be a small test for our newest potential member."


    Oh? Sounded interesting.


    [***]


    It was nice that Wodime was trying to include me. Honestly, I was starting to feel rather fond of Chaldea as a whole at this point. Sure, there were the negatives that I wouldn''t gloss over, like the stuck up Magi that skulked the halls, or Beryl even. Hell, ignoring that little creature that I''ve gone out of my way to avoid, and even Lev, I was enjoying my time here.


    I inspected my servant, giving him a thorough look over.


    Assassin wasn''t my preferred summon, but I could make do.


    Again, as I looked around the area, I was enthralled with the sheer competency of what the Chaldean technology had achieved. I really wanted one of these rooms for myself, and I was seriously considering about how to get the blueprints.


    I wonder if Gramps could get them for me? Maybe I could get them myself once my job here was done.


    Then again, Olga may not be happy if I skipped out before my ''contract'' was up. And the thought of making her upset really made me feel bad. With everything she''s dealing with, she didn''t need more thrown on her plate.


    Hopefully everything will be settled neatly by then so it won''t be a big deal.


    Well, regardless, it wasn''t the time to focus on that kind of thing.


    As Wodime said it was a test, he didn''t really give me any instructions, only that the objective was to retrieve the Holy Grail. The simulation being one that was based off the Singularity that was approaching, something that happened during the Grail War that took place in Fuyuki.


    I suppose I should meet up with my teammates.


    There was that Clairvoyance spell I picked up in Skyrim, but I didn''t really want to overly reveal that branch of Magecraft If I didn''t have to.


    "Are those Dragon Tooth warriors?" I was snapped out of my thoughts as I saw a horde of Skeleton-like creatures running down the destroyed street.


    Huh, how nostalgic.


    Makes sense they would be added to the simulation, they were a rather popular tool from the Age of Gods that somehow made its way around the world. I know Medea can use them fairly easily, and Semiramis produced them without effort in her Hanging Gardens. Not that strange that Chaldea has records of them from the use of other Servants


    "Take them out." I ordered my Assassin as it seeped into the shadows.


    I barely paid them any more mind as he reappeared, taking out a handful before they could even react. But at that point, the dozen or so mindless creatures were thoroughly eliminated by the speed of my Servant.


    "Assassin, scale the tallest building nearby and find any other people in the vicinity." I gave another order as my Assassin disappeared.


    No doubt I was being evaluated on how I perform.


    Should I just make a bee-line for the Grail and take it that way? I feel like that would go against the spirit of the simulation if I did so. Kirschtaria did say it was a team exercise.


    I felt a tug in the ''link'' I shared with the fake Assassin. They weren''t really intelligent, to the point where they didn''t think, thus we didn''t have the same Mental Link like I did with Raikou. However, it could still facilitate some sort of connecteion, as Assassin directed me somewhere based on my desire.


    I suppose he found someone.


    I waved for him to come down and activate his Presence Concealment as I started moving in the direction he pointed.


    It didn''t take me very long to find out what he pointed out and I couldn''t help but grin as I noticed who was up again.


    A Servant riding a horse was impaling several Dragon Tooth warriors with a certain Elemental standing to the side with her arms crossed.


    "Of course It''s me you found first." She rolled her eyes upon noticing me. Funny how she''s still so standoffish, but it felt a lot less hostile than before. "Well, guess we''re teaming up then."


    "Good, I was supposed to find someone. Didn''t know if I should just go straight for the Grail or not."


    She shrugged. "We were told to not move towards it ourselves for about twenty minutes and give you a chance first. If you ran into any of us, then we were okay to go ahead."


    "How kind." I snorted. "I can''t tell if I''m being looked down on or not."


    "Feel free to show everyone your real power." She rolled her eyes again. "So far, you''ve just shown that you''re adept at handling curses with some experience in combat. It obviously makes you more valuable in their eyes, but it''s a far cry from the training everyone else had done. We did a lot of simulations and training exercises as a group and individually a lot before you arrived. The only reason we still aren''t is because Wodime wants us rested and prepared mentally for the Singularity since it''s close."


    That''s true, I suppose from their perspective, I was just a good seed, not fully bloomed as their own established team was. I did counter Beryl pretty damn hard with his reliance on curses, which was both beneficial and detrimental to me. Good that I didn''t make people question me beyond what someone in my position should be questioned on. Bad in that I wasn''t propped up beyond what I already had been.


    Oh well, I think it all turned out good enough in the end.


    "Fair enough." I acknowledged her reasoning. "Speaking of Beryl, he tried to reverse my Karma with a curse."


    It was her turn to let out a snort, though it was mostly in amusement. "No wonder he''s been stuck in bed for so long. That idiot basically cursed himself due to the backlash."


    She would obviously find the humor in it considering she had an inkling of where I stood on the metaphysical scale. Beryl trying to curse me in that way was like trying to ram into a mountain on a motorcycle thinking it was a little sand castle.


    "So, how do you wanna do this?" I stretched my arms, summoning my Servant. "Are we competing against the other Masters, or is it just ''do the best you can, and we''ll clean things up if you can''t finish''."


    "There were a few bets on how well you would do...." She admitted.


    "Oh?" I raised an eyebrow. "Consider my competitive spirit ignited."


    "Joy." She said dryly. "Let''s just get this over with. We were told to let you have a chance to navigate things if you caught up with one of us, so....." She waved her hands flippantly. "Call the shots, I guess."


    "Rider Servant, hmm?" I looked at her Servant. "Got any idea where the Grail is?"


    She raised her dainty hand, pointing towards the center of the city. "Obviously that way, it''s where the Dragon Tooth Warriors have been originating from."


    "That''s a fair assumption. And thankfully, we have a horse."


    "My Servant has a horse."


    "Don''t be like that, we''re a team. It''s our horse." I smiled.


    "How do you expect all three of us to fit on it?" She crossed her arms.


    "The Horse is a separate entity from your servant, just have him run along next to it and we can ride it together." I offered.


    "I am not sharing a horse with you."


    "Then run by yourself. I''m sure that won''t throw up any questions as to how you''re keeping up with a Servant''s horse." I chuckled.


    "Do you even know how to ride a horse? Because there''s no way I''m letting you get on behind me. I know as soon as we go, I''m going to feel something poking my butt."


    "I know how to ride a horse.".....kinda. "I''ve done so before." On the Date with Artoria, where she technically did the riding, I just enjoyed the closeness.


    "The Director was asking what you thought about my work. Don''t you think it''s perfect." She looked very smug as she said that.


    "....it''s decent." I managed to eek out.


    "Only Decent?" Da Vinci still had a coy smile about her. "With how much you were staring, I think it''s far beyond that."


    "No Comment." Her smug smile was frustrating.


    "Would you two just stop." Director huffed. "Uniforms, good or not!?"


    "They''re good, thank you, Director." I quickly answered at her growing frustration. "....And thank you, Da Vinci."


    "Oh it''s no problem. I do so love to show off my amazing works." She flipped her hair back haughtily. "It''s a shame really. If you had been more enthralled ? I may have been more content to really show off how good my craftsmanship really is." She walked up, lightly running a hand down my tie.


    Well played, Da Vinci, but not quite good enough.


    I took a deep breath. "I stand by my previous words."


    I admit, I was very, very tempted by her words even if it came off as more teasing than actual flirtation. She seems more like the kind of person who would be much more direct if she really wanted to get that kind of acquainted. No, she was just doing this to get a rise out of me and ''win'' our little game.


    She looked at me with a pout before giggling to herself. "I''ll get you to admit it eventually."


    "You''re dismissed, Caster. Continue with your maintenance to make sure all systems are running properly before we begin the Rayshift in the coming days."


    Da Vinci quickly corrected herself from the ''flirtatious'' feeling she was giving off. "I''ll get right on it, Director." She said, quickly walking out the door back to whatever her responsibilities were.


    The Director let out a sigh as she slumped into her seat. "The Uniforms were done several days ago, but you held off on them until now, why?"


    "My Team was already preoccupied with their own things. I didn''t want to add another layer of complications on top of them already progressing through their Reinforcement training. They''ve run a few Simulations at this point, so I think it''s fine to start taking the kid gloves off ¨C slowly, mind you."


    "You have done well in leading this team, so I will not question your decision. I hope that they will wear their Mystic Code or the Mundane version of their uniform starting today." Olga ordered.


    "Sure, but can I ask why? So far, the dress code has been a little lax." Especially with what some people generally wore.


    "The time for Rayshifting is approaching. We only have two more days before A-Team will be deployed and along with that we have some important guests visiting to oversee the progress we''ve made."


    "Ah, say no more. We need to be presentable for the inevitable criticisms that they will start spewing from their mouths the moment they arrive." I could understand completely. "I know the type, and I''ll make sure my team is informed beforehand."


    "Thank you, Shimoda." The Director replied with a genuine smile. "Along with the Singularity, we are also receiving the next batch of Recruits for your team. Not all of them will be arriving at the same time, but the majority will be here the same day. You will have to settle them as well. I''ll be handing over the responsibility completely to you."


    I rubbed my chin, thinking about the work that would require. "I think I can knock out any kind of orientation in the afternoon and have time to be present during the Rayshift and mission briefing. It would give time for the newest members to settle in." Hell, I bet the vast majority of them are new to Magic like my current team. It would give them a little more time to acclimate to the situation they found themselves in. "I assume that Beryl will be good to go?"


    Frankly, I think It would be better if I watched from the outside. I still haven''t made any headway on the actual reason I was here. I was fairly sure my clues would come about through the Singularity, either it would get resolved or something else would happen. Regardless, I would take a wait and see approach for now.


    Speaking of, I haven''t seen Lev for several days at this point. No idea what he''s doing, and I didn''t want to go around asking lest that draws me unwanted attention.


    "Fortunately ¨C" It sounded like Olga forced herself to say that. "¡ª Beryl has fully recovered and will be present at the Rayshift. Though your presence would be welcome as the unofficial substitute in case of emergency."


    "I would be thrilled to be present, Director." I assured her. "Despite the grim nature of this whole thing, it''s also a very exciting experience and I wouldn''t miss it for the world."


    "I''m glad to hear that." She smiled lightly. "I may be busy during the first few days once A-Team Rayshifts, so I expect you to operate well without my input for B-Team. It may seem redundant that we''re still gathering Master Candidates this late, but our supporters were insistent on having a back up plan in the absolute worst case."


    "I understand, don''t worry. Even If I don''t think, nor hope, that my Team will deploy, I''ll still be doing my best to train them up." I replied.


    Technically, they could have Rayshifted to the singularity as soon as it was discovered and any point up until this time. However, this was going to be the most optimal period for the Rayshift to occur in addition to also being early enough to have a fall back plan in the name of B-Team.


    Basically, it''s like how the Earth rotates around the Sun. There is a point where the Earth was closest to the other celestial bodies, thus making it the best time to launch probes or rockets to the other planets. Could you still launch a probe to Mars at any other time of the year? Yes, but it takes more effort, fuel, time and things aren''t guaranteed to succeed.


    It''s a similar concept here. They''re trying to maximize the chances for a successful Rayshift, even by a few measly percentantile.


    "What about Servant summoning? Are you going to conduct that before or after the Rayshift?"


    "After." The Director noted. "It requires abundant resources and power to operate the FATE System. We can''t afford to waste either in the case of failure, so to minimize the chances of that, we''re going to go with a summoning within the Singularity. Inside, the influence of the Counter Force should be lowered in a way that prevents the summoning from occurring. In addition to it being the site of a presumed active Holy Grail War, there should be no problem once inside."


    That and the Counter Force would probably step out of the way or even lend a hand to facilitate the summoning. I mean, if they waited longer to deploy, the Counter Force would probably remove the probability completely and allow the summoning in their entirety. However, it''s still a little ways off form what could be considered the ''deadline'' before the Singularity impacts the Greater History, which is when catastrophe strikes.


    Which is honestly the whole point of B-Team. When , or rather if, it gets to that point, we''re just summoning servants and throwing them at the problem en masse.


    "I''ll go and start making preparations for my team growing several times in size."


    "Good, and Shimoda." Olga stopped me before I could get up. ".....you continue to do very well. Keep up the good work."


    "Thank you, Director." I smiled, earning one back in return.


    This Director was much better than the one I first met when I came here.


    [***]


    "Hey, how do I look?" I did a little twirl.


    The Big Day, I finally had to put this uniform on, and it wasn''t that bad, admittedly.


    "....did you really come here to ask me that?" Hinako looked at me, dumbfounded as she peeked up over a book she was reading.


    Thankfully, the Library was deserted at this point, so I didn''t have to hold myself back.


    I shrugged. "Is it weird I want my friend''s opinion?"


    I would be presenting myself in front of the new members of my Team later today. I wanted to look the best that I could. They''ve been trickling in for the past couple hours now, I wanted to give them some time to decompress before I started ordering them about.


    But honestly, I was more excited to see the Rayshifting and the Singularity start. It''s unlikely that the singularity would be resolved in a single day, so I wasn''t really anxious to sit there every moment and watch them go about it.


    "Since when are we friends?" She scoffed.


    "Since I decided we were a few seconds ago."


    "And you decided that without my consent."


    "Yup."


    She scoffed again with an eye roll, but didn''t argue. Probably because she realized it was pointless and I already decided it happened. "What do you want?"


    "Well, I would love it if you told me I looked good. How this uniform accentuates my figure, maybe if it matches my eyes? The bright white definitely makes my hair color pop." Honestly, white wasn''t really my color, but the uniform here kind of grew on me after walking around for a little while.


    "You''re vainer than that Caster Servant. Why did you really come here?"


    "Just wanted to check up on you." I stopped playing around. "It''s only a few hours until you''re going to deploy, aren''t you excited?"


    "Of course, I can finally be with my husband again." She said plainly.


    "What are you plans for afterwards?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, after the Singularity is resolved. In a perfect world, nothing goes wrong, you return with your Servant in tow. At this point, it''s probably going to be obvious that you and your Servant are acquainted, and questions are going to be asked. So.....what''s your plan?"


    "The same thing I''ve done all my life. We''ll disappear from human society and live a peaceful life."


    "Not to sound mean, but do you really think it''ll be that easy? Before, you could probably operate under the radar because very few people knew of your existence. But once the entirety of Chaldea staff and those other Magi who are hovering nearby learn about you, do you think they''ll just let you quietly disappear."


    "If they don''t want to be on the receiving end of a Servant."


    "Come on, you know it''s not that simple."


    "What are you getting at?" She crossed her arms.


    "Would you like somewhere to go away from the majority of humanity?"


    "....what do you mean? The Reverse Side? I don''t have any plans of crossing over there."


    "No." I shook my head. "But what about a.....realm full of 99% Youkai, living peacefully. I know the leader, and she would warmly welcome you if you wanted to live a nice and quiet life with your husband."


    She blinked, staring at me for a moment. "Why?"


    "What do you mean ''why''?"


    "Why are you...helping me? Being nice to me? I''ve done nothing but try and keep distant, yet you keep...." She held her hands up, letting out a frustrated sound. "You just keep ignoring that and being nice to me, in your weird way. Why?"


    "Maybe I can sympathize with your situation."


    "You said you were barely over twenty years old; how could you possibly sympathize with me?"


    "Sca?thach."


    "What?" She blinked.


    "You asked me how I could sympathize, it''s because I''ve been through the same thing. I was trained by and fell in love with the Immortal Witch of Dun Scaith ¨C Sca?thach. She was bound to the Realm of Shadows, so she couldn''t leave. She had a single desire, to die a warrior''s death. I couldn''t bear to be apart from her afterwards, so I sought out a Grail War and used it to bring her back to me. So yes, I can sympathize with your plight."


    Maybe it''s why I was being so considerate. I could put myself in her situation and completely understand the turbulent emotions.


    "You...are a really strange man." She said quietly before letting out a sigh. "Do you really ¨C"


    I don''t know why, my body acted mostly on instinct as I felt a tingling up the back of my neck. I reached out, grabbing hold of her and pulled her into my arms. A normal action that would have her utterly furious with me and one I wouldn''t have overstepped in doing, however, an explosion ripped through the ground right below us and my vision was filled with flame.


    [***]


    Yes, I did some time skips because people were wanting the main part to start. I pretty much touched on everything I wanted, so I didn''t have a problem with the ''plot'' getting started.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 348:

    Chapter 348:


    It happened so quickly that I barely registered the sea of flames that filled the room. My Aura flared on instinct covering me protectively, but for some reason I felt something scathing brush across my body for a brief moment.


    Hinako, who reeled in my hands let out a pain filled cry as I tried my best to protect her from the explosion. It only lasted for a fraction of a second, however, it already decimated our surroundings, with the ensuing flames devouring everything else in the way.


    The ceiling of this industrial and fortified complex caved in at the sheer might of the eruption, to the point where snow began falling as if the outside weather managed to get inside. That brief weather change didn''t last long enough for me to even gather a second thought about it before the ceiling caved completely, toppling to cover us.


    Without another moment of contemplation, I cast a Greater Ward around us to hold up the falling debris. I was about to anchor it to a proper Bounded Field to keep physical items outside, when the whole facility shook violently.


    Explosions rang out from every direction, causing the lights to flicker and sirens start to wail/scream/sound. I instantly started to panic for the people I deemed under my protection, but I had to force those feelings down and deal with the individual currently squirming in my arms.


    "Hinako..." I gently whispered as I took a look at her face. Her eyes shot up, a very bright red sheen in them as she gasped and wheezed. I was stunned at the state she was in.


    She was an Elemental that I confused for a True Ancestor on our first meeting! How could a mere explosion cause this kind of damage!?


    Out of the corner of my eye, I swiped my hand, catching a piece of something. I opened my fingers to see the scraps of parchment, an uneasy feeling overcame me as it tried to burn through my Aura.


    "Holy Sacraments?" I whispered again, clutching my hand tight, destroying the piece of paper.


    It was no wonder that I felt something scalding touch me. Even if I experienced no actual damage due to my nature as a Campione at this point, just the feeling of it brushing against me was painful due to my Devil heritage.


    The bomb contained fragments of Holy Sacraments that scattered upon the explosion. This was not some random occurrence, or some haphazard terrorism. This was targeted and probably specifically tailored for Hinako.


    ...If I hadn''t become a Campione, if I didn''t have my Aura, that may have caused me an exceedingly high amount of pain and harmed me in a way that was unrecoverable.


    My hands erupted in a bright and warm light as I began casting a Healing Spell on Hinako. I pulled her in a little closer so her body could lean against me as I began focusing on the more damaged part of her. Pressing my hands against her back, I could feel the blood oozing out, and I could vaguely feel that her flesh was nearly stripped away completely.


    With Holy Sacraments, I could understand how she was wounded but still, this was too much. I could feel her flesh knitting back together, but the errant Holy Power that had invaded her body was wreaking havoc by the convulsions she was exhibiting.


    The Holy Sacraments of the Church, it despised existences like her. She was an Elemental, but she could take in power through blood, making her no different than a Vampire in their eyes.


    "Hinako, stay focused, you''re going to be okay." I gently called out to her as her eyes refocused slightly. However, her body was still trembling and shaking from the pain and the attack.


    She mumbled something incoherently, and I could see tears slowly drifting down her face. The pain she must be experiencing.....


    "How long have you isolated yourself that you''ve become so weak?" I couldn''t help but blurt out in a hushed tone. She was a damn Nature Spirit ¨C an Elemental that lived in the Human World before the Age of Gods, she was not an existence that could be brought so low by something like this.


    The only explanation would be that she had been slowly degrading over the years and never sought to rectify that.


    It wouldn''t have taken much, just feeding on some blood every few decades would have substantially helped her in this situation. But she had been running on the equivalent of fumes for how long now? Her vitality was completely running dry. no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Like a human who hadn''t eaten in weeks. Except, it was over the course of centuries for her.


    I pulled my Aura back, and gently guided her head down to my wrist.


    It didn''t take much, perhaps instinct took over, but I felt a tinge of pain as something sunk into my skin and blood began flowing out.


    The blood flowed out continuously for a few moments, the sounds from far away continued to give me anxiety at each passing second. The building continued to shake at the very foundations with the sirens blaring from down the hall.


    "W-what?" The Elemental finally regained her wits as she raised her head, noticing what happened. She looked down at my wrist, then ran a finger across her lips where some blood speared across her skin. "...you fed me your blood."


    "You good now? My blood should be potent enough with just that small amount."


    "What happened? We were talking then all of the sudden...." She paused, reaching a hand behind her to feel her naked back. "And you healed me too."


    "Holy Sacraments." I held back a snarl. "Someone tried to assassinate you, but you''re not the only one." As if to prove my point, another massive explosion rang out not far away, shaking all the hanging debris once more.


    A look of shock mixed with anxiety filled her own features. She quickly tried to stand up, but staggered as I caught her again. "Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine!" She gritted out. "I''m fine." She iterated again, a little gentler. "...I don''t like drinking blood. I''ve only done so a couple times in the past. It''s going to take me a few minutes to digest it, especially since yours is Divine....mixed with some other things apparently." She shot me a look of confusion, but it wasn''t the time or place.


    "I need to check on everyone." I quickly helped her steady herself.


    She regained her wits fast, realizing the situation. "Go, go. I''ll be right behind you."


    I nodded , pushing my way towards the exit to the room. My bounded field would hold for a while, so I wasn''t too worried about her. Her latent abilities would kick in quick enough and she would heal completely in a matter of minutes with a lot more energy to her than before.


    As I kicked down the bent metal door, I could vaguely hear a call of thanks from behind me. I gave her one last look, before heading off to check on the situation.


    I practically slid to a stop as I kicked down another door, using far more force than a human could normally bring. It crumpled enough that I could pull it off its hinges and tossed it to the side.


    "T-thanks!" I saw someone wearing the Chaldean uniform cough as he scurried over and dived through the opening as black smoke filled the room nearly to the brim.


    "Are you a Magus?" I quickly brought him to his feet.


    "No ¨C" His voice was interrupted with more coughs. "Normal human." He wheezed some more. "The hell is going on!?"


    I took out some Talismans, and pushed them into his hands. "I don''t know, but it''s bad. If you find a Magus, give him those and tell him they''re healing Mystic Codes, they''ll understand. Otherwise, get to safety or help anyone you see." I patted his shoulder, not giving him a chance to respond as I kept moving.


    I''m going to kiss Sca?thach so hard for forcing me to make so many Talismans. I had plenty to keep doing this for as many people as I ran into. They aren''t the best methods of healing, but they''re invaluable when someone''s teetering on the edge. It can at least save some lives if it''s as bad as I''m imagining around the remainder of the facility.


    "Water, get some water!"


    I immediately ran towards the shout, vaguely recognizing it.


    "Friederike le Drachenko?nige." I blurted out his name on instinct, as it was kind of seared into my mind by the absurdity of our first meeting.


    The man turned around as he was leading several ¨C what looked like technicians, out of a room.


    And he did not look to be in good shape.


    "You, Takao Shimoda." He turned his head only for me to see a good portion of it burned pretty badly, to the point where his left eye was shut and he had no hair on a good portion of that side of his head with some nasty burns.


    As he was about to say something else, another explosion erupted from the room they were just in, flinging the magus backwards into the wall. The flames looked to consume him, only for a cry to ring out and a red light spring around the fire, dispersing it with relative ease and the Magus coughing out a little bit of blood.


    I quickly knelt at his side, hands alight with a Healing Spell. "Another Explosion?"


    "A side effect..." He breathed out, holding up a shaking hand. "Sub Generators E through H were housed within that room and provided power to this part of the facility. I was unable ¨C" He winced in pain.


    "Are you okay?" I quickly asked as his complexion got a little better.


    "Rubbish such as this will not keep a Drachenko?nige down." He took a deep breath, forcing himself to his feet. "Fire is our domain." He said proudly, despite his current state. "Thank you, Sir Takao Shimoda." His eyes shone with gratitude. "You have proven yourself a great man. However, I have a duty I shall not sit idle."


    Despite his haughty tone, I held a smidgen of respect for him. "Do you have any idea what''s going on?"


    "No, I''m afraid I do not. I was meeting with the Maintenance staff to access the Generators to prepare for the Rayshifting as per protocol. The next thing I know, everything was engulfed in a sea of fire. If not for my family''s legacy, I would have been burnt to ash."


    "A clear case of sabotage. I barely was able to save Hinako further back."


    A fury quickly appeared on his face. "Let us dally no longer. I fear for the worse, I shall search for the maintenance staff and the more critical parts of the Facility. If I find who did this, I shall let them know the fury of a Drachenko?nige!"


    "How''s your Healing?" I asked.


    He scowled briefly but relented to my question. "My Crest allows for a form of self-healing, thus I never bothered with learning the arts beyond the bare minimum."


    I took out some Talismans again, pushing a stack into his hands. "One time use Mystic codes, just inject Magical Energy. They work best if they''re closer to the part that needs healing, but just slapping it on someone''s body will also do the trick."


    He didn''t say thanks, even if I knew he wanted to. Instead, he nodded resolutely and put them away. "Sub Generators in the western wing are most likely in critical condition. They support both the greenhouses and medical facilities. I will be heading there next." He looked a little hesitant. "Can I leave you to look into the Eastern Generators? I don''t know who to trust right now, but I know that you are not responsible."


    Man, how much did he have to swallow his pride to ask a favor of a ''lowly'' person like me. An amusing thought that I quickly pushed aside because we had much bigger problems. "Leave it to me."


    Neither of us said anymore, pleasantries and real thanks could be given another time. Right now, we both started running down the hall and split at the next turn, the blaring sirens picking up as his figure disappeared down a corridor.


    As I turned a few more corners, I noticed the emergency lights weren''t on, but the normal lights were flickering constantly. However, there was snow and ice that started covering the hallways, the temperature dropped considerably as I looked up and saw a massive hole in the ceiling.


    I had to come to a stop because what once filled the hole now blocked my path.


    "...help...."


    My head snapped to the side, a weak cry coming from nearby.


    It was faint, which made it all the harder to hear with the sirens still blaring out in different parts of the building.


    I moved to the wall, putting my ear against it. I heard some running water and I knocked a few times. I did this several more times, moving further down the wall until I heard a weak whine from the other side.


    Without considering the consequences, it took out Mirage from within my Ring and pushed it through the wall, dragging it to the side, then downward before leveraging it and peeling off the outermost layer.


    Immediately, I saw the source of the cries. A woman was stuck on the ground with pips having burst from above as they filled the room. My new hole let it all flood out, but it was close to submerging the woman. And by being stuck on the ground, a pipe had impaled her through her lower abdomen, and she couldn''t get up.


    Stepping through the threshold, I took a moment to eye my surroundings.


    "Roman?" I called out to see the Medical specialist apparently standing at the head assuming control as a few dozen other people were working at monitors and collecting data.


    "Takao!" His eyes lit up at seeing me. "I''m happy to see you made it, I was scared the worst happened."


    "What happened? Where is everyone?"


    He winced, ducking his head a little bit. "Someone set up bombs everywhere, I don''t know who. I was...preoccupied and not in my office at the time, so I got lucky since it''s now a big crater. I came running over here as fast as I could and it wasn''t pretty."


    "Roman, just tell me plainly."


    He let out a tired sigh. "I had to shove who I could into the coffins to put them in stasis, otherwise they would have died. Nearly all of A-Team is out of commission or dead, and everyone of B-Team present I could find I also put in the coffins. The Emergency protocols went off after CHALDEAS sustained damage and designated anyone viable it could in the vicinity as a Master Candidate and initiated an emergency Rayshift."


    "Who all was Rayshifted!?" I felt myself grabbing his shoulder unconsciously.


    "A few people, um, I don''t know exactly everyone. But some members of your team." He scratched his cheek.


    "Rayshift me over, I''ll go help."


    "...we can''t." Roman whispered. "There''s a cool down time after every Rayshift, and we''ll probably need to extract some people as soon as possible."


    "What about ¨C"


    "Roman, can you hear us!? Roman!?" A very familiar voice sounded across the speakers set up in the command room, cutting me off.


    "Director, I can hear you!" Roman shouted in response as the large screens down below began broadcasting an image of Olga.


    "Good, we stabilized the connection again. I don''t know how long it''ll last this time, so quickly give a status report!"


    "A status report is hard right now, Director. I had to step in because.....I''m the most senior one that is conscious or alive at the moment. 13 out of 17 Generators were destroyed, and out of the remainder, only two are operable at a viable level." Roman explained. "I don''t have a body count yet, Director, we''re still trying to recover all the wounded."


    The Director scowled before looking up. "Shimoda?"


    "I''m here, Director." I replied to her and I think I saw a hint of relief flash across her face. "Who else Rayshifted with you, Director? I haven''t seen my team."


    "We''re here, Boss." I perked up hearing Samuel''s voice as he could barely be seen behind Olga. Whatever method they were using to connect and get visual must have been rather small, because Olga basically covered the entire screen. "Erm....some of us are. I don''t know where everyone else is."


    "What happened?"


    Olga looked at me and stepped to the side for Samuel to take over. "We were giving some of the new guys a tour. Lev came over and suggested it would be a good way to preoccupy their time."


    I felt rage as the words left his mouth.


    Lev.


    I had to forcibly push my anger down as I formulated a plan. "Who else is there?"


    "Uh it''s me, Pierre, and Benjamin." He answered and I winced at a few names missing from there. He moved slightly to the side to show everyone else. ".....some others didn''t make it, boss."


    They were not in good shape. But mainly, my eyes focused on Benjamin, and the lack of a right arm.


    "Their Uniforms probably saved them." Roman muttered.


    Right, I''ll have to really thank Da Vinci later.


    "Right, now that''s sorted. We managed to make contact with one of the Servants participating in the war that wasn''t hostile. Caster agreed to a partnership and Samuel of B-Team managed to form a contract with him. With Caster, we technically have two Servants now."


    "Two servants?" I furrowed my brow. "Who''s the second?"


    "Um, hello again, Senpai." The girl who treated that terrifying creature like a pet poked her head over. "I''m Mash Kyrielight, the only one to succeed in the Demi-Servant project." She hefted up a very large shield next to herself. I think I saw someone else standing next to her? But I couldn''t recognize them immediately, maybe one of the wayward members of the new recruits?


    .,..that''s a curveball I didn''t see coming. I didn''t sense anything off about her before....


    "So we have two Servants. And from what Caster told us so far, every other Servant in this Grail War is still active, but the one responsible is apparently King Arthur. And King Arthur is a girl...." Olga grunted as she explained the situation.


    "Wait, really? Are you sure?" Roman looked shocked while I just froze.


    "Surprised me too, but you can''t fake that Sword. Anyone who sees it would be able to recognize her.....even if it was corrupted." A rather lazy voice followed up, as a blue-haired red-eyed man poked his face over. "Huh, interestin piece of Magecraft this things is." He poked at the transmission, making it blur for a moment.


    "Stop it you brute! It''s already too delicate, what if you break it!" Olga huffed, pushing him away.


    "Hey, I''m more of a spearman than a spellcaster, but that doesn''t mean I don''t know what I''m doin, sheesh."


    "Cu Chulainn." I called out unconciously.


    The Caster Servant turned to look back at the screen. But it was Olga who shoved her face in front of it. "What!? How did you know that, I haven''t even told Roman yet!"


    ....If I didn''t recognize him on sight after spending so much time with Sca?thach, she would kick my ass later.


    "Oh, I got recognized that easily, huh? Guess I''m more popular than I thought. You a fan, kid?" The Student of Sca?thach chuckled.


    "It was a lucky guess." I breathed out. "But I have a question for him."


    "What''s up?" He lazily asked.


    "You said that the one responsible is King Arthur. Is she a short, young woman, blonde hair done up in a bun?" Just speaking the words made my hands tremble as I clutched them tight.


    "...yeah. Wondering how you know that now." The Caster''s expression turned a little more serious.


    "Takao." Roman turned to look at me.


    "Shimoda! How do you know that!?" Even the Director shouted from behind the Caster Servant.


    "You said her sword is corrupted, what do you mean?"


    "Hey, don''t ignore me!" Olga huffed, but Caster took up the entire screen.


    "Don''t really know what happened. All the other Servants got this black mud-like stuff all over them, then became this weird version of themselves. Not much of a spellcaster like I said, but I recognize a curse when I see one, and it''s powerful enough to get through a Saber''s Magic Resistance, and Servants in general." Caster gave a brief explanation. "Seems like Saber is the ring leader though. She has the Grail, that''s for sure. And the others are listening to her commands, or at least that damn Red Archer is." He added with an annoyed grumble.


    Red Archer.


    No.....


    If there were a group of Servants I was familiar with, it would be the group that Rin had to face during her Grail War. So many iterations of her had to fight that same line up, and those memories were seared into my mind from what I inherited from Zelretch.


    But he''s saying that Saber was responsible. That she''s a part of whatever was going on.....


    My Artoria was corrupted through some means.


    And now even my team was going to have to face her.


    I took a deep breath and turned to walk out the room.


    "Takao!?" Roman blurted out as I pushed past him, but I already knew what path I had to take.


    I needed a quiet place, away from prying eyes. I don''t know where I went exactly, only that there was no one nearby after a few seconds of running.


    I took Mirage out once again as I stabbed it into the ground and placed my hands upon the Eye of Magnus. "Begin Calculations." I whispered as a three dimensional representation of the Planet appeared.


    Rayshifting was a method of ''time travel'' that skirted outside the ''rules''. It wasn''t technically time travel in the normal sense. True Time Travel was....taboo. It wasn''t something one could do lightly, and not something even the old man dabbled in unless the circumstances were exceedingly dire. Even the World-line getting destroyed by the Spider wouldn''t have him resort to using true Time Travel.


    There were consequences to making your past the future. It was entirely plausible that the laws of the world ¨C that the Counter Force rejected me after this. But....I had to do this. My team were in trouble, and something happened to Artoria.


    She wasn''t my Artoria, but how could I stand by when a woman I cared so deeply for is in such a situation?


    "Sorry Gramps, I''m going to break the rules." I quietly apologized to him.


    I grabbed my sword out of the ground as my calculations were completed. They locked onto the Singularity taking place in Fuyuki.


    With a swipe, I tore a hole through the fabric of reality, and walked right through.


    [***]


    The butterflies aren''t going to be huge right away, but they will start to show as the FGO arcs progress.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 349:

    Chapter 349:


    The fiery air immediately touched my throat as I took my first breath. The smoke and ash almost made my eyes water before I quickly pushed it all away.


    Everything was burning.


    I noticed that from what I saw when the others managed to make contact with Chaldea, but I couldn''t understand the scope of it until I laid my eyes on the city itself.


    Everything was literally burning. Fires ravaged across the city horizon to the point where the sky was completely blocked off and I couldn''t see past the flames towards the ocean.


    I could feel a pit form in my stomach as I took in my surroundings. I''ve been to this city on numerous occasions. The city where Rin was born, where she lived and went to school. A place that''s not just special to her either, but to Medea and Artoria.


    This was their home, and it was up in flames.


    I liked this city, it was beautiful.


    However, couldn''t wallow in sentimentality for much longer.


    I took a deep breath and jumped off the small building I had appeared on. I just needed to get my bearings and figure out where in the city I was.


    A thought crossed my mind as I looked at a small fire covering what used to be a garden to the side. This place felt unpleasant to the extreme. Not specifically this location, but this Singularity, and I had an inkling of the cause. N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    A small Spell Circle lit up on my hand as I tried to douse the fire. It simmered, started to die out, only for it flare back up back to its original state.


    I frowned, basically confirming my suspicions. Instead, opted to throw a Talisman at it, holding my hand up and saying a small prayer. The Fire glowed and jerked about, almost like it was fighting against the effects before it turned to wisps of smoke and dissipated.


    "Cursed." I muttered, sweeping my gaze across the horizon again. "This whole damn city is covered in curses."


    And if the Fuyuki Grail War is involved, there is one probable cause.


    Caster mentioned Black Mud, so I no longer had any doubt in my mind. The entity that corrupted the Grail from the Time-Line I consider my home, it seemed to have made another debut here. Angra Mainyu, the entity known as the God of Evil in the Zoroastrian Cosmology. The one who bears all the curses in the world, his Black Mud most likely spilled out from the Grail due to the Einzbern''s failed attempt to summon an Avenger Class Extra Servant during a previous Grail War.


    This was just going from bad to worse.


    Now, where would they go? They were obviously in the middle of the city, but they weren''t exactly familiar with the surroundings.


    The Director was present, and most likely in charge, so where would she try to set up camp?


    A leyline would be my first bet. Although that didn''t narrow it down too much, it gave me a good point of reference to begin.


    I could see the Bridge that separated the two halves of the city not far away. I suppose that would be the best place to start.


    [***]


    Olga Marie Animusphere POV


    Great, just great!


    I fired off another Gandr shot, blowing up a couple of those Skeleton things.


    How many of these damn things were there! I couldn''t keep this up forever, and the others here were completely useless.


    A few members of B-Team, a Servant that doesn''t know how to use her Noble Phantasm, and Caster who for some reason wasn''t summoned as a Lancer even though that was his most popular legend!


    Atleast most of the B-Team members had some experience under their belts already. Yet, this random Asian managed to form a contract with Mash, who wasn''t even able to use her Servant abilities beforehand!


    I....don''t even know anymore.


    The only saving grace was that Samuel from B-Team was able to form a contract with Caster. He seemed the most sensible of the lot that Shimoda managed to train for what little time they had available.


    And they were sensible enough to actually grab something to fend off these skeletons with. That ¨C what was his name ¨C Ritsuka Fujimaru just stood there like an idiot!


    "Gandr, Gandr, Gandr!" I growled as the Cursed shots of Magical Energy slammed into oncoming Skeletons. "Hurry up, there''s too many of these things!" I shouted.


    "Little busy here lass, but I''m willing to trade!" Caster shouted back.


    "Don''t ignore me, Caster!" Another servant hissed, swinging around a Scythe of all things as Caster tried to engage with her in melee combat for some reason I can''t fathom. Purple hair with some sort of Mystic Eyes that he was complaining about, I could probably make a couple guesses about her true name, but I was understandably occupied keeping the others alive.


    I huffed, turning towards Mash but I couldn''t find the enemy Servant she was fighting anywhere.


    "Director, watch out!" She shouted as I turned around, feeling a presence at my back.


    My eyes widened as a weapon was about to piece me, only for Mash''s shield to knock it away when she threw it as she came running towards me to kick the Servant away.


    "Are you alright, Director?"


    She did that on purpose.


    I know she did.


    "I''m fine." I grit my teeth. "Stop playing around and finish off that Servant!" I demanded as she nodded and reengaged with him.


    Why did I allow this ridiculous plan? Caster suggested we go for the purple haired Servant now that we had two. Saying it would have been annoying by himself before, with the lack of Magical Energy he had and the fact that she had powerful Mystic Eyes.


    I didn''t see a problem with it at the time, and we needed to clear this Singularity as soon as possible to get back to Chaldea to assess the damage and figure out what happened.


    No, with every plan having gone up in literal flames, was it any wonder that it happened again right now?


    Not to mention I agreed with taking along everyone. As Director, I very well couldn''t just leave the unexperienced B-Team members by themselves, even if they added nothing to being here. Two without a Servant contract, one missing an arm, and none of them knew basic Magecraft beyond a botched form of Reinforcement, which....was somehow working right now.


    .....what I wouldn''t give for any A-Team member to be here with us, or even Shimoda. The Systems were too damaged to attempt a proper summoning, so the others were utterly useless right now.


    Perhaps not the best way to appear, but.....I didn''t really put much thought into this.


    "Y-you, Shimoda!" Olga quickly recovered from the shock and confusion. "Why are you here, how did you get here!?" She shakily held up her finger, jabbing it at me, mostly to see if I was actually here.


    I think I saw a hint of relief in addition to everything else.


    "Boss?" Samuel looked at me.


    "You guys did good, let me take it from here." I smiled towards him. My eyes briefly landed on a face I didn''t recognize, was it another member of B-Team that I hadn''t met yet? He was wearing the Chaldean uniform, albeit not the Mystic Code variant, so that was my first assumption.


    "Shimoda, I demand an explanation!" Olga glowered. "You were just with Roman! How are you here, don''t you dare ignore me!''


    "Would you believe me if I said I Rayshifted?" I smiled awkwardly.


    "Absolutely not!"


    She was actually pretty cute when she got flustered like this. I patted her head, making her give a really strange noise in response. A mixture of surprise and confusion once more before she again had to regain her composure. "W-what are you doing!?"


    "Hold that thought, let''s settle things here first."


    She squawked in protest, but honestly, there was a more important matter to handle. I glanced at Caster ¨C or rather Cu Chulainn. He also noticed my appearance out of the corner of his eye. It wouldn''t be difficult for him to put two and two together in regards to spear.


    "I''ll be expecting that back later."


    "You can try prying it from my hands." He chuckled, turning his attention fully back towards the Servant he was fighting.


    I quirked a small grin myself, but looked at the other Servant. I recognized the young woman, Mash, fighting some sort of Assassin.


    A Demi-Servant she said.


    It was something I hadn''t heard of before and the idea was honestly very intriguing, but I refused to allow myself to get lost in my own thoughts on the matter. The main point was, she was obviously a novice when it came to this kind of fighting. She was swinging that massive shield around without much prowess, but it also seemed like her physical attributes were far above the Assassin that she was able to keep him at bay with just that.


    Mirage was already in my hand as I approached the little fight they were having.


    "Senpai, stay back, this Servant is strong!" Mash warned me, a genuine look of alarm on her face as she saw me coming over.


    Though, the Assassin took that moment of distraction, to push away from Mash''s massive shield, instead opting to go for me. Did it consider me an easier target? Something was definitely wrong with this Servant, as with the one that Caster was fighting.


    Cursed, they were definitely cursed by that damnable Avenger.


    That Black Mud must have gotten to them as well.


    They seemed much more hollow than a real Servant. It was no wonder that Mash was overpowering him and able to hold her ground as awkwardly as she was.


    "Zun Haal Viik." The words were not very loud, but they were audible from far away. The weapon in the Assassin''s hand was ripped away, flinging off to the side. Credit where it was due, the Servant didn''t get thrown off for long, he immediately reached towards his back where he carried a plethora of other weapons.


    Mash took the opportunity to attack him again, the bottom of her shield swinging down towards the Servant.


    The nameless Servant brought his new weapon up to block her, and I took that chance to move. I didn''t want to waste any time on this more than I have already. Magical Energy swirled around me and my sword glowed with a myriad of colors.


    Myriad Slash.


    The Technique I had created so long ago.


    He reached behind him to grab another weapon with his free hand, but my blade didn''t even register it before cutting right through his body and he slumped down. I was absolutely not in the mood right now to play around with this Servant.


    Maybe in another place, and another time, I would want to take time to experiment with this thing and figure more about its capabilities. But it seemed to lack any kind of proper intellgience anymore, probably running more on instinct than anything.


    Mash disengaged right before, letting the Assassin Servant fall to the ground, dissipating into motes of light and disappearing.


    She had pretty good instincts. She called herself a Demi-Servant, did she inherent things from her Servant half?


    Really need to know what that''s about.


    "Gaaah!?" A pained shriek sounded out that drew my attention.


    Caster held up the other Servant, spear pierced through her heart as her body slid to the ground. She barely had time to utter words of disdain before also dissipating away.


    Considering how hollow these Servants felt, I''m not surprised he was able to end it so quickly. He twirled my spear, showing off a rather cocky grin. Probably because he noticed my gaze as well.


    "Senpai, that was incredible!" Mash looked at me, eyes practically sparkling.


    .....adorable.


    "You didn''t do bad yourself." I think she deserved some praise after fighting a Servant for the first time. Though, she kind of slumped her shoulders in response.


    Did I touch on a sore spot?


    "Shimoda!" Olga shouted. "What''s going on." She fumed, stomping up to me. ".....And don''t you dare lie." She let out a huff that seemed.....sad. "Is that even your name? What else have you been hiding?" She was no longer shouting, her voice quieted down, but I could easily hear the undertone of hurt in her words.


    In for a penny in for a pound.


    There was no point in hiding anymore, and I felt like I owed it to her at this point.


    I let out a sigh but acquiesced. I was really not at my best right now, and even any kind of joke died in my throat that I would try in a normal circumstance. "Allow me to reintroduce myself." I gave the most gentle smile I was capable of. "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg, at your service."


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapter ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 350:

    Chapter 350:


    She looked at me like I had three heads.


    The others, well, they didn''t really have any concept of the weight behind my name.


    .....maybe I should give her a moment, because Olga was just gaping her mouth like a fish.


    Perhaps ¨C


    "WHAT!?" She finally shrieked.


    There it is.


    "Wilhelm ¨C"


    "I heard you." She hissed, fuming as she properly processed what I had said previously. "Y-you ¨C" He jabbed her finger at me, seemingly unable to find the right words. ".....you lied to me." Was added on with not but a whisper.


    "Director!" Mash shuffled closer. "Roman is trying to contact us."


    Olga jerked her head towards her, a scowl adoring her face. "Put him on." She huffed.


    I suppose priority to the situation is given, no matter how much Olga was giving me looks. No doubt she clearly had a lot to say.


    "Director are you ¨C" Roman stopped to stare at me. "Takao!?"


    "Hello Roman, fancy seeing you here." I gave him a little wave.


    "How!? How are you there, what!?" Roman blurted out.


    "....would you believe me if I said I Rayshifted?"


    "But our sensors didn''t detect any Rayshifting activity from our end?" Roman seemed confused. "Not to mention we don''t have the power to Rayshift again yet. Leo barely has some sub systems back online, and ¨C"


    "Roman." Olga hissed again, interrupting him. "He didn''t Rayshift."


    Roman blinked, still confused. "But...how else did he get there?"


    "Yes, how did you get here, Shimoda?." Olga glowered, emphasizing that name I used.


    In normal situations like this, I usually make a joke due to the awkwardness, but.....seeing her genuinely look upset, I felt a pit in my stomach.


    "I used the Kaleidoscope." I let out a sigh, just admitting the truth.


    "The Kaleidoscope?" Roman repeated, his eyes slowly widening. "Y-you''re a Magician!?"


    "...yeah." I just nodded, not feeling very excited to introduce myself again when the Director was glaring my way.


    "Uh, what''s the big deal? I thought you all were?" Samuel awkwardly asked.


    He sort of shrunk a little as everyone now turned to him as the source of the question.


    "A Magician is completely different than a Magus!" Roman exclaimed. "A Magician can use True Magic."


    And they continued to stare blankly.


    "....we never covered that, Roman." Olga sighed, almost in resignation. "It wasn''t something important enough to warrant a discussion." She shot me another look. "Atleast it wasn''t until now."


    "I''m completely confused."


    I then faced the source of that particular voice; it was one foreign to me. "I''m sorry, who are you?"


    "R-Ritsuka Fujimaru, um, sir?" He tried his best to address me sort or professionally.


    "...you were with the new batch of recruits." I winced a little realizing he was the only one of the new batch that I''ve yet seen, even when I was running around Chaldea after the bombs. "And you managed to make a contract with....Mash?" I looked at the adorable girl in some revealing armor with the massive shield. "How did that happen?"


    "You can find out later." Olga huffed. "Don''t you dare try to change the subject."


    "Right..."I scratched my cheek, feeling a little helpless at her attitude. How was I supposed to respond? While I didn''t do anything morally wrong here, I did wrong her.


    It''s not like I couldn''t emphasize with her perspective.


    "I can explain the difference, Director." Mash cheerfully volunteered, cutting through the awkwardness. "Magecraft is the recreation of any phenomenon that can be achieved through non-magical means regardless of time or effort. While True Magic is something that is not yet achievable."


    "...I think I get it?" Mash''s master muttered.


    "Wonderful." Olga deadpanned. "What a great use of our time. Now that the lesson is over, we can get back to the main point. How the hell are you a Magician ¨C why are you a Magician!?" She threw her finger at me again in accusation. Though it was awkwardly phrased, and probably just blurted out, I could understand what she was trying to ask.


    "Zelretch is my grandfather. He asked me to investigate what was going on with Chaldea because he anticipated something.....wrong about everything."


    "Grandfather!?" Olga blurted out again. "The Wizard Marshall has a grandson?"


    "I never heard about anything like that either." Roman whispered from his end.


    "Lord Zelretch is the Magician known as the Kaleidoscope, the master of the second True Magic." Mash whispered to her apparent Master.


    "Boss, does that mean you can take us back?" Samuel spoke up, apparently speaking what was on the minds of others.


    "Sorry, Master. You''re not going back other than the way you came." Caster who had been standing at the side lazily spoke up for the first time.


    "What do you mean?" Samuel tilt his head.


    "Figured you were new to everything. But...." Caster kind of inspected him. "Your causality is all twisted up. Can''t say I know the ins and outs of how you got here ¨C and by your admittance earlier, you''re not from this time period. But, you can''t go back except the way you came, otherwise your causality is too twisted and it''ll tear you apart if you popped back over." Caster scratched his head, apparently trying to choose his words carefully for Samuel''s sake. "True Magic, or whatever isn''t something I''m familiar with either, so I might be wrong. But, he doesn''t use the same method of travel, so I don''t think it''d be a good idea to go back with it."


    "You''re right." I confirmed his suspicions.


    "What a surprise, you''re actually a competent Magus." Olga looked at Caster, scoffing.


    "Hey, I''m a pretty good Druid." Caster chuckled.


    "You decided to fight another Servant with a stick!"


    "...I''m feeling pretty unappreciated here. You know, I did have to constantly keep applying Runes to myself to ward off her Mystic Eyes, right?" Caster hummed. "And If I tried to get some distance, that would just put you all in her line of sight. And not to be cocky or anything, but those were some damn strong Mystic Eyes, even with how cursed she apparently was."


    Judging by the stone statues littering the area, I''m guessing the woman was Medusa.


    "Thank you for your work, Caster." Samuel replied with sincerity.


    "Thanks, Master!" Cu cheerfully accepted the thanks. "Atleast someone appreciates my efforts. I''d take a farm boy over a Magus any day."


    "You know I grew up on a farm?" Samuel looked surprised.


    "Hah, you got that look about you. Nothing wrong with farmers, honest lot they are." Cu chuckled. "And now that I have Gae Bolg, it''s Lancer." He grinned, spinning the spear around.


    "Wait, where did you get your spear? How did you change to a Lancer?" Roman spoke up.


    "Ask the kid over there." He leveled it, pointing it at me. "And it''s not my spear."


    "But isn''t Gae Bolg the name of your spear?"


    Caster shook his head. "Shishou passed one of her spears to me after my training was done. She had several others, but she favored one in particular." He spoke giving the spear a nostalgic look. "Makes me wonder myself. How you got your hands on Shishou''s favored spear?" His eyes landed on me.


    "It was a memento."


    "....I guess I should call you my little brother then, huh? Didn''t think she would have another Student in this era." Caster easily red between the lines. "Did she finally get her wish?" He looked up at the sky, wistfully.


    "She did." He knew then, I suppose. Well, there was no reason to hide it, I''ve already stepped into the light as it were.


    "Good, that''s good."


    "What are you talking about!?" Olga stomped her foot.


    Caster seemed to shift gears, regaining that cocky smile of his. "What? Just talking to my junior over here. Not every day I meet another student of that bitch." ?v€l-B!n.


    It''s funny, I don''t particularly enjoy it when people talk about my woman that way, but it felt....sentimental when he referred to Sca?thach like that.


    Who am I to call him out if they had that kind of dynamic. I''ve called Sca?thach a hag on more than one occasion.


    "Another student?" Roman repeated again. "Wait, that means ¨C"


    "Yup, he also trained with Sca?thach." Cu chuckled, spinning his spear a little. "Don''t know how, didn''t think it''d be possible to get to the Land of Shadows in this era. But I''m also not familiar with that Magic, so who knows."


    "What makes you think I didn''t just time travel to before you went? Maybe you''re my little brother?"


    "Who''re you fooling, huh? I may not prefer being a Caster, but I damn well earned the right to appear as one. Time Travel isn''t something even you can do quietly, present point excluded." He shook his head abruptly. "You''re lucky, if things aren''t as bad as I''m imagining, then you would have been in trouble."


    "What do you mean by that?" Olga interjected. "Shimoda, what does he mean by that!?"


    ".....True Time Travel is a Taboo. Rayshifting barely skirts around the issue, so you''re fine there. But even for Magicians.....even Gramps won''t use this method."


    "...then why..?"


    "I couldn''t just let you all handle this on your own." I smiled wryly. "I''m the leader of B-Team."


    There was a small crack in the mask that Olga and created after I introduced myself.


    "Um, Director! We have a Servant signature heading your way, make that two!." Roman interjected.


    Caster looked at me. "You''re her student, I don''t think I gotta ask if you can handle yourself."


    "I can, but I would rather regroup somewhere for a little while."


    "What, you afraid?" Cu jokingly mocked. "Don''t worry, let your elder show you how it''s done."


    "Any other time, I''d love to but ¨C" I gestured towards the others. "Your Master, and the others don''t have the same experience, let them catch their bearings. And I also want to better understand what''s going on."


    "Damn it, you''re probably right." His eagerness faded. "Let''s get the kiddos out of here, let them catch their breath."


    Well, he is sensible.


    "And were do you propose we go!?" Olga crossed her arms. "In case you haven''t noticed, this place is littered with skeletons of all things, and is mostly on fire! Not to mention the Servants running around."


    What went unsaid was that they would be forced to jump into the fray again come morning.


    I couldn''t leave them by themselves and just run out to settle everything myself. There was the matter of a perpetrator on the loose who had no qualms about killing anyone. And if a stray Servant came upon them.....


    No, it was better that they stick close, it would also mean I can keep some of my own cards to my chest for now by having both Mash and Cu help with Servants. Maybe I can see if the FATE system is working so they can summon more Servants tomorrow morning?


    "Mash, look after everyone. I''m going to go check up on the Director."


    "Good luck." She said quietly.


    Oof, even Mash could see the hole I was in regarding her.


    Let''s see if I can mend some bridges.


    [***]


    "Didn''t expect to find you here." I pushed open the cracked door to see Olga rummaging through some drawers.


    It was Rin''s bedroom.


    She paused, seeing that it was me, scowled and continued. "My position as Director is clearly irrelevant, so I figured I would make myself useful. Do you have orders for me, Lord Schweinorg? Maybe something else you''ve lied to me about?"


    I was about to respond with an apology but something else caught my eye. "....are you raiding Rin''s panty drawer?" I looked over her shoulder.


    .....damn Rin, some of those are spicy. You need to take Artoria shopping with you next time.


    "D-don''t compare me to some common deviant!" She squeaked in embarrassment as she unfolded her hand, revealing a few jewels, slamming them on the top of the dresser. "This Tohsaka heir hid some noteworthy items around her estate. I have been searching for them and found a few." She gestured towards the bed with a few more jewels and some other Mystic Codes. There was also the Dagger Mystic Code she tended to carry around.


    "Clothes?" I asked, looking at some things laid out on the bed.


    ".....I am assuming that my room is gone. Thus, I''ve been finding anything of worth to bring back. I can only imagine what resources we''re lacking. I was going to gather what foodstuffs and such as well."


    "How are you going to take it back with you?"


    ".....I''ll figure that out later." She huffed, turning around and stomping to the bed, and plopping down.


    It''s not that things can''t Rayshift back with them, but she would have to somehow carry it all with her.


    She made a good point, Chaldea was probably without any meaningful resources. Food, clothing, anything really would be much appreciated.


    I walked over, sitting down next to her, but she huffed again, turning her head.


    "I''m sorry." I saw her twitch a little, so I continued. "I''m sorry I mislead you."


    ".....you have nothing to apologize for." She said evenly, though her tone betrayed her expression. "I''m sure you had no choice but to betray all my trust and lie to my face. This humiliation is entirely unintentional on your part. And the thought that I actually managed to do something right for once was just a misunderstanding, isn''t that right?!? Of course, it couldn''t be by my hand that a competent member of Chaldea emerged. No, it was the Wizard Marshall who takes all the credit. It''s my fault for thinking I could fulfill my duties properly."


    The look on her face as she finished, I don''t think she even meant to say all that. The combination of stress and everything literally blowing up in her face...I can''t fault her for just blurting that all out.


    I reached out, putting a hand on her shoulder.


    "What are you doing ¨C!?"


    And I pulled her into a hug.


    She seemed like she really needed one right now. She didn''t get upset, nor her usual shouting or belligerence. Instead, I think I heard some soft sniffles as her face was buried into my side.


    She stayed like that for a minute and I didn''t do anything to compromise the vulnerability she must have been feeling at this particular moment.


    When she finally pulled herself away, she took a deep breath, rubbing her eyes. "You will not tell anyone this happened."


    "It''ll be our little secret."


    ".....good." She nodded in satisfaction, a little bit of embarrassment showing through.


    "Here." I said, taking out my hat.


    "....what?" She stared blankly at it as I pushed it into her hands.


    "It''s a hat."


    "I noticed!" She scoffed. "...and where did it come from!?"


    I wiggled my finger to show the ring I had on. "Folded space, pocket dimension."


    "Convenient."


    "Yup, you know what''s also convenient?" I asked.


    "What?"


    I tapped on the hat and Sir Wiggles Popped his little head outside.


    Olga stiffened, staring at my familiar. Sir Wiggles pulled himself up out of the brim and forced himself onto her lap.


    ".....why is there a rabbit in my lap?"


    "He''s not just a Rabbit, he is ¨C Sir Wigglesbottom Fluffytail Octavius Benedict III, Crown Prince of the Emerald Kingdom, Duke of Carrot Island, General of the northern Armies, Lightning born, The Devil Slayer. And newly appointed head of Chaldean department of Phantasmal Beasts. Or, Sir Wiggles, for short."


    She opened her mouth and closed it again. Clearly, she was in awe at the legacy that sat in her lap. "....cute."


    I''ll take that as an agreement on his new appointment.


    "He''s my familiar."


    Olga ran a finger along his fluffy back. "And you didn''t fill out the required paperwork to bring a familiar into Chaldea, did you?"


    ".....He''s my pet?" I offered instead.


    Olga looked at me, her eyes twitching slightly. "I''ll let it go this once." She said quietly.


    Works every time.


    "You do know we actually have a department for Phantasmal Beasts, right?"


    "I did not." I admitted.


    "Your Rabbit would probably do a better job anyways." She snorted, the slightest bit amused.


    "The Hat is a pocket dimension. It''s something very sentimental to me as well and is also Sir Wiggles'' home. I already put a lot of different things in there that will be helpful to Chaldea. And you can add anything else you find." I picked the hat up, putting it on her head. She made a little noise consisting of grumbling cutely but didn''t stop me. "So, why don''t you hang onto it for awhile."


    ".....thank you, Shimoda." She whispered.


    And we spent a little while longer, sitting in a pleasant silence as she gently pet Sir Wiggles. A few minutes that she could destress probably helped her substantially.


    [***]


    "Hey."


    I walked outside to the porch where Caster was laying against the steps.


    "Caster." I greeted in return.


    "Caster? What caster? I only see a Lancer out here."


    "Mmm, it would be a shame if his spear disappeared." The corners of my lips curled up as I took a seat next to him.


    "Come on, man. Don''t do that to me. I hate being summoned as a caster. I mean, it''s not bad, but I''m a spearman, through and through."


    "I can''t wait to tell Sca?thach that you were summoned as a Caster." I laughed, just picturing her face.


    "Wait, I thought you said she was ...."


    "Yeah." I sighed, getting a little more comfortable. "She asked me to kill her when my training was done."


    "So you really did it, huh?"


    "She let me win." I wasn''t ashamed to admit that.


    "Jeez, she never let me win."


    "Oh, she doesn''t anymore." I shook my head. "She''ll kick my ass if I give her the slightest opening. Though, she does get affectionate afterwards. She enjoys cuddling."


    "Wait, what? Are we talking about the same person? I''m thinking she''s a little biased here, she was never that gentle with me. She would kick my ass to the point where I couldn''t walk, then make me crawl all the way back to her damn castle. And you, what, get head pats afterwards? That''s some bullshit right there."


    "More like lap pillows."


    "Fuck you. If you didn''t give me this spear, I''d be fighting you right now." Caster pouted. "She was never that gentle with me. That''s some favoritism right there."


    "Of course it is, she''s my woman." I said rather proudly. "


    "....damn, you got some balls then." Caster looked at me with a hint of respect. "But you said she was killed?"


    "Fought in a Grail War, used it to bring her back." I summarized the entire thing.


    He blinked, looking at me. "Ah, that''d do it. Willingly fighting in a war against Servants just to resurrect her? Yeah, that''s be something to win her heart even if there wasn''t anything else involved." Cu chuckled. "....I''m glad she''s doing well."


    As fun as this conversation was, I believe it was appropriate to get to the point. "So, you ready to start talking?" I looked at him, raising an eyebrow.


    "....so you noticed." The Caster servant sighed. "Was hoping you wouldn''t."


    "Pretty hard not to." I sat up a little straight. "So, wanna tell me why the blessing I got from the God Odin starts flaring up whenever you''re around?"


    [***]


    Sorry for the delay, not feeling too well still.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    Just a heads up, this chapter was Beta''d so, probably more errors than normal. Which is also a heads up for the future, my Beta won''t be available for awhile and I only have like three more chapters that he did corrections on. So, be prepared for some more errors while I try to handle things myself and get back into that groove.

 Chapter 351:

    Chapter 351:


    "Let me tell you a story ¨C"


    "No." I cut him off. "Just tell me straight, otherwise I feel like you''re going to try and distract me."


    "It''s complicated." He sighed.


    "Are you even Cu Chulainn?" I questioned his hesitance. "Or is Odin just filling out an ether suit made of all his bits?"


    "Did you have to word it like that? Sounds kind of dirty."


    "Quit stalling." I nudged him. "Besides, Odin is a Norse God and Cu Chulainn is Celtic. I''m pretty damn sure there''s no threshold you can reach in that regard."


    "Fine, fine." He threw his hands up in resignation. "Just....let me put up something." He added with a grumble, pushing himself off the steps and started drawing Runes with an expert ease. Not just any Runes, the weight of Primordial Runes filled the air as they actualized around us. "Should keep out anyone trying to pry."


    "Well now, isn''t that interesting." I sat up, inspecting his work. "Did you isolate us from the Temporal Axis?"


    He shrugged. "It''s an easy way to avoid people. Doesn''t hold up against literally any kind of force, but hey, it''s quick and easy."


    He made it sound much easier than it actually was. "Any kind of interference would jerk us back into the normal flow of time." I summarized.


    "Pretty much." He plopped back down.


    Very impressive. I didn''t even see everything he did, it was so fluid and quick that he barely put effort into it.


    "So.....how much of you is Cu Chulainn?"


    "...It''s mostly me." He grumbled. "Call it a 70 ¨C 30 split with him mostly being dormant, if that makes sense.


    Well, I probably could have guessed that much. I was mostly just being a bit hyperbolic before just so he wouldn''t beat around the bush. "So he took away your spear, huh?"


    He grumbled again. "Don''t I know it. I hate being summoned as a caster. Totally capable of it, Shishou made sure of that, but it''s so.....boring. My Noble Phantasm is great and all, but it can''t compare to my Spear."


    "So...why did Odin make you appear as a Caster over a Lancer?"


    "Hell if I know." He shrugged. "It''s not like I''m him. I can''t just know the reason he does everything."


    "....you''re literally him right now."


    "It''s.....not really that simple." He scratched his head.


    "If you say so." Who knows why a God does anything? They don''t think the same way as us ''mortals''. "Why is he doing all of this then? You being here and everything? Cause you said all the other Servants are corrupted, and you''re clearly not hollow like that Assassin and Lancer we faced."


    "I can''t say."


    "Can''t or won''t?"


    "Literally can''t." He added. "Can you just trust me and let that go?"


    I observed him for a moment, looking at his expression and breathed out a long breath. "Fine, I won''t push. You''re already being open with me as is and I''m not unthankful for that."


    "Thanks, man." He said pretty genuinely.


    "I''m guessing you don''t want your ''status'' known by anyone else?" I asked.


    "If you weren''t a Magician, and one of Shishou''s, I wouldn''t have said as much as I did." He replied. "But yeah, I''d really appreciate it if you didn''t say anything about me."


    Well its not like I had any room to call him out. I had been running around undercover as well literally yesterday.


    But that just begged one question. Why the hell was Odin interfering this far into the Time-Line?


    It''s honestly made me a little anxious.


    "I''ve actually met Odin, twice now."


    "Oh?" He perked up. "How the hell did that happen?"


    "When Sca?thach was passing down her Runes to me during the Ritual ¨C"


    "Oh, that brings back memories." Cu smiled wistfully. "I was surprised to see how weak she got afterwards. Didn''t really understand how much it took out of her to pass them on. Took the opportunity to get a feel~"


    "...You''re such a dick."


    "Tell me you didn''t do the same thing."


    "Fuck you, we cuddled."


    "That''s bullshit, she kicked my ass, and you get cuddles? Seriously, I''m calling out her favoritism here." Cu huffed without much heat to his words.


    "When didn''t she kick your ass?"


    He blinked, looking thoughtful. "You know, that''s actually a good question."


    I shook my head, realizing why that was the default reaction for her. "Alright, back on topic. Yeah, met Odin, he appeared and was a gigantic dick; he attacked because he wanted to know something I knew."


    Cu winced a little. "Yeah, sorry about that."


    "Not your fault ¨C technically. Even a different Odin, World-lines and all that." I waved it off. "The other was in another world where the Age of Gods continued into the modern Era. There was a peace meeting between a whole bunch of Pantheons, even your dad was there."


    "Really? My old man?"


    "Yup, he was apparently friendly with Odin, but I didn''t really exchange words with him. But Odin, well...."


    "I feel like I''m going to regret asking, but what happened?"


    "His literal first words to me were the admiration for Gabriel''s breasts. Let me emphasize that, The Archangel, Gabriel from the Bible. He was admiring her boobs."


    Cu opened his mouth and closed it again before bursting out in laughter. "Well, don''t hold me in suspense. How were they?"


    "They were amazing. Easily a perfect score."


    "Damn." Cu blinked.


    "Yeah, not even in the top 10 weirdest moments of my life."


    "I wish we met under different circumstances. Would have loved to share a drink and get to know my junior." Cu leaned back. "Pretty shit situation this is. Wanted a normal fight, and ended up having to deal with a large mess."


    "You don''t know the half of it." And I realized who he actually was. "....or maybe you do...." I eyed him suspiciously. "Here''s a thought. The fact that they survived, it could be called a literal miracle." As in a forceful hand by the Counter Force. Because from what I understood, they were right at the epicenter of the worst of it. "And they would have had no support here beyond a half-Servant girl who is probably a little in over her head and doesn''t even know the name of her Noble Phantasm. How convenient that a Servant was uncontracted and not corrupted running around."


    Cu had a small grin forming on his face. "Yup, pretty damn convenient."


    ".....how bad are things?" Because if Odin decided to interfere this ''far away'', then things can''t be simple.


    "You''re really putting me in a tough spot here." He groaned. "It''s going to get worse before it gets better."


    "And I suppose you won''t elaborate?"


    "I''m already pushing it." Cu shook his head. "On the account of her. And what Odin ¨C that other Odin, did. Call it an apology."


    "Thanks."


    "Don''t mention it." He chuckled. "Seriously, don''t mention any of this. You just existing is already something that''s a wildcard." no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "I''m afraid to know what you mean by that, and I know you won''t answer. But suffice to say, I do have my own cards to play that can tip the scales in our favor should things prove dire."


    "....do we gotta fight a God, boss?"


    "What''s wrong, farm boy, don''t feel confident throwing down with a God?" Cu let out a chuckle. "Don''t worry, we aren''t fighting a God. Though, that doesn''t mean this is going to be easy."


    "Right, so no God." I made sure to clarify. "It seems like Avenger isn''t really present anymore? Not sure, because if all this happened, he should have incarnated by now."


    "Great, so the world is only mildly annihilated, not completely." Olga huffed. "That doesn''t explain how all this happened."


    "I''m not omnipotent, I''m just giving the backstory and the probable cause as to why things are like this. I''m just as in the dark about the finer details." I hesitated to say it but I couldn''t help it. "I can''t think of a good reason why Art ¨C Saber is doing this."


    "You spoke of familiarity with that Servant." Roman spoke up again.


    "In another time and place.....we''re close." I didn''t really want to go into details.


    "Really, her too?" Cu looked at me, apparently able to read between the lines.


    I shrugged. "Yeah."


    "Favoritism!" Cu threw his arms up. "Shishou beat me up if I even implied ¨C"


    "Moving on!" Olga interrupted. "So we have King Arthur as Saber, the supposed Ring Leader and cause of this Singularity. And to make matters worse, she most likely has the Grail and is being powered up by it."


    "So she can use her Noble Phantasm nearly limitlessly." I nodded.


    "Joy." Olga deadpanned. "And then we have Berserker also known as Hercules stomping around somewhere. Anything we should know about him?"


    "His Noble Phantasm makes him immune to things below a certain rank. And he can revive up to Thirteen times and become extremely resistant to what killed him previously."


    Olga slowly closed her eyes. "Please tell me you''re joking."


    "....I''m joking." I offered.


    "If I didn''t have your familiar in my arms, I would be hitting you."


    Well done, Sir wiggles.


    "Ou? est le ¨C where is this, Archer you mentioned?" Pierre had been silent most of the time, but he decided to join in.


    "The Archer?" Cu repeated. "He''s guarding the path to Saber. Couldn''t get to her, she''s in the caves below the temple to the west."


    "You said he was leading you towards Hercules. Can we not just.....avoid him?"


    I mulled that over. "You also said Archer''s been taunting you and is clearly more intelligent than those other Servants. I''m guessing he isn''t completely corrupted and has some measure of free thought. Might be able to get his help."


    "What makes you think he''d help? Maybe he''s willingly helping Saber. Wouldn''t put it past that guy." Cu crossed his arms.


    "He''s a Counter Guardian."


    Cu stiffened slightly. "Would explain why he isn''t fully corrupted. Still think he''s a dick though."


    "You can piss him off by calling him by his real name if you want."


    "Really?" Cu perked up. "Alright, tell me it later. I''ll get him to focus on me for our rematch."


    "But with Pierre''s thought ¨C where is Berserker?"


    "He''s been just wandering at the castle ruins outside the city." Cu replied.


    "Awesome, all in favor of just ignoring Berserker?"


    Everyone raised their hands.


    "If I was a Lancer, I''d take him." Cu pouted a little.


    "Senpai, I can fight him if you need me to. I may not know my Noble Phantasm, but I think I can hold him off for a little while." Mash offered up.


    "I''d rather you be nearby to defend the team. If we don''t have to face Hercules, I''d rather not."


    Honestly, he''s one of the few Servants I wouldn''t want to fight straight up. His strength was quite literally legendary. Even as a Servant I don''t know if I could match him physically. That''s not to say I couldn''t win, but knowing he was such a physical powerhouse was a concern worth noting.


    Honestly, I''m just trying to put as many variables in our favor as possible in the event that something unforeseen happens, which was likely.


    "What about Rider?" Olga asked. "You haven''t mentioned them."


    "....in the original war, Rider was Medusa. But considering who Lancer was, and who we''ve seen so far, I''m guessing that the original Caster got turned into Rider." I turned towards Cu. "Have you seen Rider?"


    "I actually haven''t seen Rider at all." He scratched his cheek. "Looked everywhere, but no sign of them."


    "Then they''re probably dead. The Original caster was Medea of Colchis. If you didn''t meet her, either she was too dangerous to leave alive, or she killed herself. She had a Noble Phantasm that could probably counter the corruption, so Saber most likely took care of her."


    Not to mention her sheer capabilities as a Magus would have probably allowed her to work around the Curses in some capacity.


    "You''re making some assumptions there." Olga pointed out.


    "I am, but I''m not ruling the possibility out completely."


    "I can talk to Da Vinci to see if we can''t get enough power for a full scan of the city, see how many Servant Signatures we can get." Roman offered.


    "How long will that take, Roman?" Olga asked.


    "Erm....probably half a day?"


    "Too long, we can''t delay much longer." Olga bit her lip. "Let''s just ignore her for now, focus on what we do know but make a plan just in case."


    "Cu will handle Archer."


    "He''s mine." Cu grinned.


    "And if we''re avoiding Berserker, that leaves arguably the most challenging one for last. If Caster is going to fight Archer....who''s going to fight Saber, Mash?" Roman Asked.


    "I-I''ll do what I can." The adorable girl said resolutely.


    "I''ll handle Saber." I shook my head. "I need you to do your best to protect everyone."


    "You''ll handle Saber?" Olga looked at me.


    ".....I know you''re a Magician, but can you handle Saber by yourself? Or even with Mash''s help, it sounds.....dangerous. It''s not just a normal Servant, Saber''s going to be amplified by the Grail if we''re guessing right." Roman explained.


    "Let him have it." Cu leaned back against the wall. "It''s his fight. Archer is mine. With this, we should be fine."


    I was thankful for him backing me. I thought he may want a crack at her himself, but I guessed he''s more perceptive than I thought.


    An Artoria who had near limitless Magical Energy at her disposal.....I was not looking forward to a fight like that.


    I was hoping I could convince her to give up.


    We''d have to see.


    "It seems we have a plan then." Olga breathed out. "We still have a few hours, we can work out the finer details."


    "If we got a little bit of time, I think there''s something important to deal with." Cu pushed off the wall, walking towards Mash. "A Noble Phantasm should be instinctual. Let''s spar, we''ll see if we can''t get you to bring it out like that."


    *[**]


    IF you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 352:

    Chapter 352:


    "...this is a bad idea." Olga huffed.


    "What''s wrong, lass? Can''t handle my spear? I got another spear if you''re more interested in that!" Cu laughed, thrusting that red spear forward, only for Mash to bring up her shield to block, slightly getting pushed back.


    ".....why is he....?" Ritsuka looked a little annoyed.


    "He''s trying to get her riled up, don''t think too hard about it." I pat his shoulder. "He''s not that crass. I think the general idea is to get Mash''s emotions peaking, then she might activate her Noble Phantasm unconsciously."


    ".....alright." Ritsuka sighed. "Just seems kind of mean."


    Well, it''s good to be protective of your servant. Strengthens the Master-Servant bond.


    "Regardless, don''t look away. This is kind of friendly, so they''re not going full throttle, but get used to the speed that they''re going at."


    "Roger."


    "Also, focus on the draw of Magical Energy the link is siphoning. The more they go, the more that''s going to increase. You can focus on it and amplify it as well, to give him a little boost they can then use strategically."


    `Wouldn''t be a bad time to teach them a little.


    "Try giving them a little boost, get used to how it affects them and yourself." It would be good for when they need to use special abilities or activate Noble Phantasms.


    Both Ritsuka and Samuel both followed my words.


    It was funny watching both Cu and Mash perk up once they got hit by a burst of Magical Energy. They seemed to understand what was going on and got used to it rather quick. Surprisingly, Mash was getting better the longer they went on.


    Instead of just holding her shield up as a large barrier, she started tilting it, deflect some strikes to reduce how much shock she took. She began stepping into some blows, and stepping back to others.


    Is she just synchronizing with her Servant parts the longer she fights?


    It really is a fascinating phenomenon, but it''s clearly something she doesn''t want to go into detail about, which left me at an awkward spot when I wanted to ask more questions.


    I suppose I could ask Olga, but I''ll just wait until she''s under a little less stress.


    Emotion support Rabbit is going at full throttle right now.


    She was absentmindedly stroking his fur as she watched the two spar.


    "Fou."


    My attention immediately snapped towards Ritsuka, who''s shoulder was now playing host to that thing.


    "Oh hey, little guy. Where did you run off to?" The young man ran a finger down the things back.


    No, it let him pet it.


    It seemed to like the kid for some reason.


    The small animal turned to look at me with its beady little eyes. I didn''t flinch this time when it jumped off Ritsuka''s shoulder and onto mine.


    It continued to stare at me, raising its little paw up, as if it was bored and wanted some entertainment. But it paused when a small flash of lightning emerged, and I felt a familiar weight on top of my head.


    "What the hell, Shimoda? Is your rabbit a Phantasmal Beast!?" Olga blurted out.


    "Did you think I would have a normal rabbit as my familiar?" I replied, not breaking eye contact with the thing.


    The creature used my head to push up, getting eye level with Sir Wiggles. It was about to swat its tiny little paw at him until my familiar let out a small jolt. The creature let out a surprised noise, bouncing off my shoulder and landing on the ground.


    "Fou!?" It squeaked out.


    Sir Wiggles jumped to my shoulder, staring at the creature.


    Fou, looked offended. He quickly took back his perch on Ritsuka''s shoulder as the two small animals stared menacingly at one another.


    The others didn''t really pay them any heed. But once I was sure that the creature wasn''t going to harm Sir Wiggles, I also went back to watching the fight.


    I blinked, seeing Mash actually counter attack.


    "Nice one, little lady!" Cu laughed, spinning his spear as it lashed out, faster and faster each thrust. "Let me show you a trick I picked up in life." His hand glowed with low as he ran it down the shaft of his spear, runes appearing and coating his weapon. "Should make up for my Caster stats a little bit."


    It was the only warning Mash got before his spear struck out at the center of her shield, and her feet were lifted up a small amount. She quickly planted them firmly, but it was clear that he was pressuring her more.


    "Is that all you got? Maybe I should go after your master over there, huh?"


    "N-no! Don''t harm master!" Mash raised her voice a little in panic, slamming her shield forward, making Cu raise his spear up to block.


    "Alright, I think this has gone on long enough. Frankly, if you can''t use your Noble Phantasm, you''re going to be dead weight. You won''t even be able to protect your Master if you get forced by yourselves." Cu took a step back, stabbing his spear into the ground. "Bring everything you got, cause I aint gonna hold back. Come forth and burn them completely, giant of all trees! Wicker Man!." Cu''s Magical energy burst out and Samuel staggered where he was sitting.


    A massive abomination of wood rose up out of the ground, a raging tempest of fire surrounded it.


    "Mash!" Ritsuka stood up.


    I was a little nervous about Cu''s methods, but I knew he wasn''t as flippant as he was appearing. I was ready to step in if I needed, but I wanted to trust in the both of them. I couldn''t hold their hands if things went even further sideways then they already were.


    I glanced at Ritsuka as he held his hand up, apparently taking my previous lesson to heart as a large influx of Magical Energy enveloped Mash. The source was clear as Ritsuka almost fell over as a result.


    "Master!" Mash''s head snapped towards us with eyes widened, a look of resolve overcame her. She planted her feet firm as the massive giant of wood and fire slammed its hand down. "Manifest!" She declared, slamming her shield into the ground, a large white while rose up from the ground to meet the attack head on.


    Pristine White walls shuddered ever so slightly, but the massive thing of druid magics staggered backwards at the collision, nearly falling over itself as Mash still held firm.


    It regained its footing after a moment, ready to attack again, but it suddenly dispersed with a wave from Caster.


    "Well done, little lady." Cu smiled warmly.


    Ritsuka was the first to appear, running up to her. "Mash, are you okay?"


    "Master, I did it!" She practically squealed with joy.


    The wall itself finally dissipated, but it gave me a familiar feeling that I just couldn''t place.


    "That alleviates some amount of concern." Olga crossed her arms, walking towards them as well. "However, it didn''t appear to be a proper activation."


    Archer glanced at me. "It seems my primary target has arrived. I''ll now have to focus all my attention on eliminating Caster, per my orders."


    I quirked an eyebrow at the obvious hint.


    "Damn bastard, this is why I hate you. Don''t sound so smug while trying to help out." Cu snorted.


    "Thanks, Archer." I expressed my thanks. If need be, I didn''t want to fight him. He was....pitiful and someone worth admiration. To see him in this state was disheartening and not something he deserved.


    "Don''t thank me. Once I''m done with this mutt, I''m coming for you." Archer smirked, staring at Cu. "So, do what you need to do."


    He didn''t move as we ran past. The Archer Servant, true to his words, focused entirely on Cu.


    "Well, come on then Shirou." Cu mocked.


    I paused a brief moment to look back at Archer. There was a very visible twitch on his face. "Actually, I think I''m going to enjoy this." He said evenly before materializing two blades into his hands.


    Yup, he really didn''t like being referenced with his original name. Bit of a sore spot for him.


    [***]


    Running up the steep path, the they eventually disappeared from view, but the sounds of Magics being activated still rang out, shaking the mountainside.


    I could feel the malevolent energy start to thicken as we got closer. And by the shivers and expressions of everyone else, they apparently felt it too. These people who weren''t used to such things, they could pick up on it.


    "Mash, stay alert, you''re on defense." I eyed the Shielder Servant.


    The entrance to the Cave wasn''t decorated, nor was it particularly inviting. The stone walls offered no light beyond what came further from within.


    Everyone took hesitant steps as I took point.


    It didn''t take long to finally reach the mouth of the cavern.


    It opened up to a massive underground lair. Enough that it could fit a few blocks of street inside and not be overly cramp.


    As much as I wanted to inspect the surroundings, there was something else that drew attention. The corrupted Grail, for one, and the energy it was letting out by just existing.


    But it was....contained, focused at one spot.


    Blonde hair that was oh so familiar.


    However, there were so many things wrong. Those same cursed markings ran across her form, they highlighted her black armor adorned with rigid spikes. Not the normal heroic and clean steel and cloth that I could associate with her before.


    Skin so pale that even Salem might lose out.


    She stood there, protectively. Her famous sword, blackened, corrupted, as she held its pommel and its blade dug into the dirt.


    Slowly, her eyes began to open.


    They were not the vibrant green that I enjoyed oh so many times. No, they were a ghastly yellow which only held sorrow.


    My poor Artoria, what happened to you?


    "So you''ve come." Her voice was a perfect match still, making it very hard to properly respond. "He said you would come."


    "Are you the one responsible for this Singularity!?" Olga took the lead, accusing Artoria as I was having trouble even finding words.


    "Hmm?" this Saber slowly moved her head to look at Olga. But her eyes caught something else of interest. "That Shield, I see." She muttered, staring at Mash. "You are correct. It is by my hand that this deplorable world exists."


    "Why...?" I barely managed to eek out. "Why are you doing this?"


    Her eyes then turned to me. Complete unfamiliarity shined in her gaze, making it hurt all the more.


    She closed her eyes letting out a breath as she hefted her sword up. "My reasons are my own. You wish to stop me, and I will proceed with my own goals with pause. There will be no discourse."


    "Wait ¨C !?"


    "The time for words is over. If you cannot defeat me, then your Grand Order is doomed to fail before it began."


    "What!? How do you know that name!?" Olga exclaimed in shock.


    Saber''s only answer was a massive amount of Magical Energy swirling around her blade as she pulled it back.


    "D-Director!" Mash stuttered, putting herself infront of her.


    "Um, Boss! I''m not very good at this magic thing, but I can damn well feel that!"


    "Baise Moi!"


    The all pretty much ran behind Mash.


    "Shimoda, if you''re going to do something, do it!" Olga shouted.


    Her eyes looked so empty.


    What happened to you, Artoria? Who did this to you?


    I know the woman I''ve come to care for wouldn''t do this without a reason. So, for whatever reason, you think this is the best option.


    "I''ll save you." I whispered, holding my hand out. It was quickly filled, the grip of my own Holy Sword weighing it down.


    One way or another, I''ll end whatever kind of torment this is.


    There was no accompanied words of activation from her. She didn''t truly activate her Noble Phantasm, a half-assed variant accompanied the swing of her sword. The release of the built up power surged like a wave in our direction.


    But even still, it threatened to completely devour us all. That dark and malevolent energy that was once a beautiful holy sword.


    My sword erupted in its own holy power. Meridia told me she upgraded my sword, to make it comparable to a Noble Phantasm. I knew she was jealous of Artoria''s blade and based it off of that, but lets put it to the test.


    "Dawnbreaker." I swung down to meet hers head on, a clash of light and darkness filled the cave.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 353:

    Chapter 353:


    The light of Dawnbreaker met the maleficent light of Excalibur.


    The Cavern was completely illuminated by the cascading energies. It burst out in almost all directions, with one of the few places that was safe was the space between me where the others were standing. It was the epicenter of the clash where the two forces vied for supremacy.


    The earth below us shook violently before the lights dimmed. The bright and phantasmal lights continued to fight against one another until the supply of Magical Energy finally wore off and the remnants dispersed back to the world.


    She stood there, not too far away opposite of me. Her face adopted a look of surprise as our clash resulted in a tie.


    No, I won that clash


    My light tore through hers enough that a gouge was taken out of the earth and neared her before losing steam. She had to put out noticeably more power to keep up in that exchange.


    However....


    She didn''t even release her Noble Phantasm''s True name.


    Still, Meridia should be proud.


    Dawnbreaker had contended with Excalibur.


    She narrowed her eyes, her hands gripped tighter around her blade as she brought it up into a different position.


    This was far from over, that had merely been a greeting. If I couldn''t even handle that, then she wouldn''t even bother to acknowledge me as an ''enemy''.


    I took a single step forward and she reeled her sword back, her eyes flashing with anticipation. Within the blink of an eye, I was already upon her, Dawnbreaker slashed down, and she swung her blade to meet it.


    The collision sent shockwaves in every direction, sundering the earth, and shattered the rocky interior around us.


    She furrowed her brow again, a slight bit of hesitation. Perhaps the force behind my blow made her pause in surprise, but she quickly recovered. Her sword shook before she stomped on the ground, a burst of Magical Energy enveloping her.


    Mana Burst.


    I was all to familiar with it.


    She knocked my blade away, and followed up with a swing that would cut me in half if I allowed it.


    Unfortunately for her, I was familiar with her tricks. I allowed my body to flow with the motion, recovering far quicker than she anticipated. Dawnbreaker streaked back, enveloped in its golden light as the blades collided once more.


    My Aura shimmered around me, gathering around my hand. I changed my grip, my off hand pressed against the flat of my weapon, and I pushed forward, sliding it down the edge of Excalibur.


    In response, she flicked her wrist, not allowing me an easy hit. The trajectory of my blade changed, but she copied my own movement, her own sword grinding against mine as it moved towards my hands. Regardless of what happened to her, her skills had not deteriorated in the slightest. She could easily read and respond accordingly, countering my swordplay with skill and precision.


    I was forced to jerk my sword back to properly defend, allowing her to step into my guard.


    I glanced down at her feet, knowing what she was going to do next. Something ingrained in her movements that I learned through the plethora of spars we''ve had. My Aura gathered around my left hand, her sword came sweeping towards the right side, leaving her lower chest exposed.


    She realized too late that I anticipated her, my palm connected with her, releasing the accumulated Aura. The discharge lifted her off her feet and sent her flying back into the cavern wall.


    It was easy to see her stand up amongst the kicked up dust and debris. Her yellow eyes glowed in the distance, a swipe of her sword cleared out all obtrusions from sight. There was a noticeable crack where I had attacked in her armor, but otherwise, no real damage had been done.


    It would have been a good opportunity to press the advantage I gained. But.....I hesitated slightly.


    So many times I''ve spared with her in the past. The joyful and playful times we crossed blades, the other times where her competitiveness wouldn''t allow her to lose.


    This wasn''t at all like that. Even when she was her most aggressive, she never swung with such intensity and desire to kill. Every one of her movements thus far were aimed at ending my life.


    And it made my heart ache.


    She stomped on the ground, her Mana Burst activated again, Magical Energy flared around her blade as she swung it down in one quick motion.


    I responded in kind, just as I had originally. I released Dawnbreaker''s True name, and met with the collision of baleful light that was Excalibur.


    This Artoria didn''t sit idle this time, she burst through the collision of power, sword swinging at speeds beyond mortal means. Her hands and blade were a blur, but I met each strike as they came.


    Watching her action, I could see every familiar movement, every stance, every physical tick and give away to what her next action was. Amidst her onslaught, I tilted my hand on the sword, instead of bringing up Dawnbreaker to block another strike, I thrust forward. Her momentum came to a screeching halt, her whole body was forced to jerk to the side, my sword only severed a few strands of hair, but it put her in a very awkward position.


    I followed up by slamming my sword downward, forcing Excalibur to be impaled into the ground. She struggled to pull it free as I exerted quite a bit of strength to match her. Seeing that she wasn''t going to win a contest of strength, her opposite hand lashed out. A fist donned in a black metal gauntlet shot at me. The crisp sound of the air being distorted at the sheer force.


    I shifted my hand to the side, letting it pass harmlessly past me. She continued trying to struggle until I finally caught that errant arm of hers. She struggled once more, unable to free herself.


    I quickly disengaged, pulled myself forward toward her through a minor application of the Kaleidoscope, narrowly dodging her strike. The accumulated energy sailing off and creating another gouge in this already destabilized cavern.


    The rocky ceiling above us shook violently, pieces began to fall down and it felt like the entire mountain was starting to come apart.


    It was a miracle the mountain hadn''t come down on us already. Maybe this whole cavern was somehow metaphysically enhanced due to housing the Grail for so many years.


    I didn''t dwell on the nonsensical question, I pivoted to her side, thrusting Mirage forward.


    She brought up her hand, clad in that Gauntlet of hers. The tip of my sword met it and she took that small opening to swing Excalibur again. The same as before it erupted in an arc, blowing away everything in front of her with that corrupted energy.


    I was forced to dance around her slashes, as every one carried the power to actually harm me significantly if I got hit directly.


    But this proved difficult, her absurd instinct allowed her to match my pace, even if my speed started to overcome her own. She barely moved from the spot she was standing, merely stepping due to my counter attacks after each of hers.


    Instead, she opted for the most direct strategy. She just kept blasting her damn Noble Phantasm with wanton disregard.


    I slid to the side, ducking under another blast and before I even had time to blink, her sword was above her head, bursting with power, swinging down once more.


    "Dragon Shot." I discharged from the Boosted Gear, the draconic energy surging forth towards her.


    She had to stop her release mid way, bringing her blade up to block it properly. Her feet dug more out of the ground, but she suffered no damage.


    I leapt up into the air, pulling my blade back into a thrusting motion. I would give her a proper end to this fight using one of my stronger techniques.


    The same move I used against Sca?thach when we were training.


    Dozens of ethereal copies of me emerged from my position, taking up spots on different world-axis as they forced themselves to align properly with this iteration of the world.


    All of them were about to land a hit until she did the unexpected again. She spun her sword, and slammed the tip into the ground.


    The surface below us cracked and like a geyser, her energy exploded upward, destroying my technique in the most simple way possible.


    She seemingly had no regard for her own well being. Even with her arms suffering backlash, tearing her flesh and sundering her armor, she didn''t hesitate in the slightest.


    "It''s time to end this. You fought well, but this is as far as you go!" She lifted her blade above her head and the output of Magical Energy reached the apex. It transcended what she had been displaying before, and I knew what was truly coming.


    I stood straight at the precipice of power. It was almost as if time slowed down, and her blade chopped down like an executioner''s axe.


    "Excalibur Morgan!" The True Name was released, and so too was the amount of power behind it amplified several folds compared to previously.


    I felt a warm sensation bubble up in my chest, and I held my hand aloft.


    A golden light broke free and enveloped me, it danced around for a brief moment before taking position in the path of oncoming destruction.


    Adorned with Gold and Blue enamel, a shield formed. The feeling of hope and safety radiated out.


    But more so, it was the feeling of protectiveness from someone who I shared such an intimate bond with. That she wouldn''t allow me to leave unless I took this with me, even to her own detriment.


    "Avalon." I whispered.


    The Everdistant Utopia came to my defense. The malignant energy of her corrupted Holy Sword completely filled my vision. The intensity was also amplified to an absurd degree, and the sheer power released wasn''t just metaphysical, as the blast itself cleared right through the side of the cavern, penetrating the walls of stone, reducing them to not but slag and molten dreg at the sheer heat and intensity of the attack.


    And I had no doubt that a good chunk of the city below no longer existed.


    Just as quickly as it had come, the conglomeration of energy died out, leaving only wisps of energy, and they too quickly dissipated.


    The corrupted version of a woman I loved stared at me, her eyes displaying more emotion than anything I''ve seen thus far.


    I wanted...to stop, to talk to her. The spark of who I knew existed underneath that emotionless exterior she exhibited, it finally shined through just a tiny bit.


    Avalon''s effect died out as well, the encompassing defense retreating back inside of me.


    With guilt, I moved.


    Saber''s body arched forwards, her mouth silently opening, and her limbs going limp. Her sword finally fell from her hands, and my blade protruded from her back, piercing her heart.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 354:

    Chapter 354:


    Cu Chulainn POV


    It was obvious Archer was leading me away. I knew, he knew that I knew, and that there wasn''t a need to keep this act up. But he kept shooting me all the while. And almost all of them were just intended to annoy me, even if they had hit.


    My little junior was lucky that I''m so pissed at this Archer, otherwise I''d want my own crack at Saber. But I guess I can be nice and give him that. Seemed he has history with her anyways, didn''t feel right to try and butt in there.


    Even if he ''extorted'' me for some stuff, it wasn''t really malicious. Guess I''ll just call it a gift on my part and let him deal with it.


    The fuckin balls on him to do that knowing about Odin and myself. Might be why I''d taken a liking to him as I did. Thought the sleeping God had a good impression of him too. Got a few things from when his blessing reacted, Odin seems to favor him quite a bit.


    And he let me use Teacher''s spear, really can''t thank him enough for that. I was going to put that to good use.


    "You done running, ya bastard?" I was itching to grab my spear. Hide it away, I wanted to surprise him, but he was really makin it hard to hold back.


    "Would you prefer we fought closer to the mountain? Maybe close enough for her to give me new orders?" He said sarcastically. "Or maybe you''d prefer I run over to where Berserker is still up and about? Maybe you wanna go a few rounds with him first."


    .....It was a good point, but even so. "Bite me."


    "Appropriate coming from the mutt."


    "Says the leashed dog that keeps barking." I took a few steps forward, eyeing him as he stood up on the roof of the Temple.


    Don''t know why he chose this spot, but I guess it was as good as any. Decent terrain for an Archer like him, and it gave him a lot of maneuverability.


    I thumbed the stones I held between my fingers, feeling the Runes carved on them.


    It was always my favorite trick. Teacher always kicked my ass when I used it against her, but it was always funny when it worked.


    "Well, you gonna Project those swords of yours or not? I wanna get back and see the kid fight Saber at some point." I was not going to let this end on such a shit note. I was going to get my fight from this Archer, even if I had to force him.


    "....I''m guessing he told you that as well." Archer scowled, making me grin happily. "He apparently knows that too. Knows a lot more than he really should, cause I''ve never seen him before."


    "If only you knew." I laughed.


    Yeah, Odin''s bits were starting to....wake up a little once the kid started interrogating me.


    Not surprising he knows a lot of things, those Magicians are a strange bunch, even to the Great God.


    Bit of a surprise that this Archer could use such a basic Magecraft like Gradation Air and turn it into something that''s able to copy Noble Phantasms.


    Kind of impressed, honestly.


    Would have praised him if he weren''t such a gigantic jackass.


    Might not have believed him if I hadn''t seen the Ass do just what the kid described. Made sense in hindsight, but who would have taken that as their first conclusion? It''s not something rational to believe or guess at first.


    "Answer me one question."


    "What?" His hands opened up, those twin swords of his appearing easily.


    "Can do you that other thing?" I asked, a little hopeful.


    He blinked, then his eyes narrowed. "Of course he knows about that too." A deeper scowl emerged. "Why don''t you come and find out?"


    "Hah, sure! I guess it''d spoil the fun just to be told!" I barked out a laugh. I really hope he did have it, I''ve never fought someone with a Reality Marble before.


    Archer clicked his tongue. "Annoying battle addicts."


    "Annoying Archers." I corrected, with another smile.


    "Hmph." He grumbled, jumping down from the roof of the temple. "By the way, here''s a gift."


    He quickly threw both his swords. They spun abnormally, like boomerangs as they seemed to be draw one another.


    Interesting!


    I swung my staff forward, deflecting one, and dodging the other.


    "Come on, you can do better than that!" I roared, launching forward at him. My speed was no where near that of my Lancer self, but it was still about the same as him. He wasn''t entirely cursed, but he was clearly bogged down by the effects.


    It was enough that our physical stats weren''t that different even if he was an Archer and I was a Caster.


    That Black Bow of his appeared in his hand, and with a flick of his fingers, several swords twisted into the form of arrows and shot off at me.


    I slammed the butt of my staff on the ground, a Shield forming infront of me. As soon as they connected, the Magics keeping the ''arrows'' together unraveled, and dissipated.


    Well, thanks to the kid, I knew how easy it was to counter those annoying things now. Can''t say the same for the stronger stuff he makes. But these simpler ones, they wouldn''t be touching me anymore.


    The Archer clicked his tongue, but his eyes darted to the side and I realized something was wrong.


    I jerked my head around to see those two blades of his flying back towards me.


    I quickly ducked out of the way, flicking one of the Rune Stones in my hand to the side. I followed it up with a few basic elemental Runes that ignited and fired towards the Bastard.


    He jumped away, releasing another few of those sword arrows.


    "Not gonna work!" I shouted with glee, ignoring them the same way. I took that moment to kick off the ground again.


    He caught the swords of his, dismissing his bow. Just in time for him to block my staff as I was about to smack that annoying look off his face.


    "What''s wrong Caster." Archer gruffed, his swords pushing against my staff. "I thought the mighty Dog of Ulster was stronger than this."


    "Its Hound." I scowled, igniting my Staff with a simple Runic application. The flames danced around it, causing him to hesitate, long enough for me to break his guard.


    The flighty bastard just opted to completely disengage though, throwing his swords again.


    Damn annoying.


    Guiding the Runic Stones between my fingers, I tossed all of them at him.


    His eyes widened, the Runes glowed brightly and exploded right in his face. At that moment, I took the opportunity to throw a few more in a few notable places around us.


    "Come on, that was just a love tap~" I mocked, watching as the dust settled.


    "Then allow me to return the favor." Archer''s voice range out and I felt a sense of danger.


    He took a kneeling position, clearly steadying himself. As much as I didn''t like the guy, he clearly was skilled. Not many bowman I could recall in life that could match the level of skill he showed in our exchanges so far.


    So the fact that he was taking aim, made my scalp tingle. Only when the dust finally settled completely, and I saw what was knocked back did I realized what he was holding.


    "You''re a right bastard, you know that? Using my adoptive father''s sword like that." I growled out in annoyance.


    How the hell did he manage to replicate Caladbolg!?


    Damn it, what an annoyance.


    I could recognize that twisted drill-like sword anywhere, even if he changed it the way he did to turn it into an arrow.


    "Caladbolg!" Archer let loose the ''arrow'' like it was his own Noble Phantasm.


    If the kid hadn''t warned me, it may have given me a harder time. Archer really could replicate Noble Phantasms and activate them like they''re his own.


    Oh well, it didn''t really change my plan.


    I had one last Runic Stone in my hand and I dropped it to the ground.


    Then, I stomped on it, letting it sink into the earth.


    The twisting arrow, it bent time and space at the absurd rotational and magical might. However, once it was about to reach me, an invisible wave pulsed out, enveloping the Noble Phantasm.


    The Arrow-Sword disappeared, like it had never existed.


    Archer tried to jump back, to avoid the effect of the spell I just actualized, but he slammed into an invisible wall, falling to the ground.


    "Nah, I''m looking for a nice friendly fight. No Noble Phantasms, no running away, none of that fancy crap. I deserve something after all the crap you put me through. So, it''s going to be just one on one, and neither of us can leave until the other dies." I explained as he picked himself up.


    "Those stones...." He easily guessed the cause. "You cast Runes in the Air."


    "Copied one of my Teacher''s things." I spun my staff around before slamming it down into the ground. "She could summon the Gate to her Land of Shadows. Copied it a little bit, this is my territory now. You can guess the rules." I grinned.


    He dismissed his bow again, and caught the flying swords that flew back towards him. "The Caster wants to fight me one on one? Alright then." He shrugged. "If you want to lose that bad, I can go help out Saber once I''m done."


    "Nah." I shook my head. "You''re making one simple mistake."


    "What''s that?" He raised an eyebrow.


    "You keep assuming I''m a Caster." I took out the Spear. It wasn''t hard to hide it away, but the look on his face was absolutely worth waiting until now. "So, ready for that round two?"


    ".....shit." He blurted out.


    "Couldn''t say it better myself." I took a familiar stance and he tensed up.


    This was going to be good. And quick, unfortunately.


    [***]


    "What!?" Roman blurted out.


    "What!?" I unfortunately match Roman''s response. "What''s a dragon, where''s a dragon!?"


    "A dragon, Director?" Fujimaru asked. "They''re real?"


    "Yes they are! I mean, they aren''t anymore. But they used to be, but ¨C"


    "They were, kid" Caster cut off Roman. "No way they exist anymore. But his Red Gauntlet over there definitely has something to do with one. Looks like it has one sealed inside."


    I couldn''t help but gape in Shimoda''s direction.


    A real Dragon, in this age?


    "Wait, how would you know that!?"


    "I''m a Druid, girlie. Dragons are just masses of Mana, an aspect of nature given form. You think I can''t recognize something like that?"


    Fine, whatever!


    Shimoda had a Dragon or something, because why not!


    He will be writing up a report later and tell me everything he''s been hiding!


    Or else, hmph.


    "Shield Girl, get ready." Caster said rather seriously, making me stiffen.


    "Director, we''re picking up a huge influx of Magical Energy!" Roman also shouted from his side.


    Right as the words left his mouth, Saber erupted in a font of Magical Energy that dwarfed what she had been putting out before.


    "Mash! Noble Phantasm, now!" I screamed.


    Saber''s voice carried across this empty cavern. "Excalibur Morgan!"


    Mash held her shield up, slamming it onto the ground. "Lord Chaldeas!" That same white wall formed in front of us. I couldn''t see what was going on, but the cavern completely shook and started to collapse. It was like an earthquake erupted right at this spot.


    Mash visibly strained to hold the shield up under the pressure, and she wasn''t even being directly attacked.


    But it held.


    Credit where it was due, she was earning her status as a Demi-Servant.


    The pressure didn''t last much longer. As quick as it came, it went away and Mash''s shield also began to fade.


    I had no words.


    A massive hole appeared in the cavern. I could look out of it and see what remained of the city where the Noble Phantasm landed. The sheer destruction rendered by that attack made my heart skip a beat when I realized that Shimoda was on the other end.


    I hesitantly turned my gaze to where he should be.


    A golden shield enveloped him.


    The spot he was standing looked to be a mound of grass, as if he was in a completely different world.


    I could faintly feel something warm as I gazed upon it.


    The lights and golden aura that surrounded him began to recede, taking the form of a sheath. I didn''t know the name of it, but I knew for a fact that it was completely beyond reproach and I couldn''t even bring myself to utter a word of distaste at it even by mistake.


    The item ¨C Noble Phantasm ¨C whatever it was, immediately shot into his chest and disappeared as quickly as it seemingly appeared.


    It blocked Excalibur.


    .....Just another secret that Shimoda was carrying that I would demand an explanation from.


    Before I could regain my composure, Shimoda moved. His sword pierced right through the Saber Servant, not leaving her an opportunity to respond.


    I finally relaxed once she dropped her weapon, knowing it was actually over.


    "Right..." I breathed out in relief, seeing that Shimoda was okay. "Shimoda won, let''s go ¨C" I took a single step forward, but I was suddenly jerked backwards. "What''s the big idea!?" I glared at Caster who was holding my coller.


    "Give him a moment." He said.


    "Why does he need a moment!? He won, he ¨C"


    "Does that look like the face of someone who won?" Caster replied.


    I wanted to retort, but then I saw it for myself.


    ....why was Shimoda looking at her like that?


    [***]


    Wilhelm POV


    I pulled Mirage out of her in one swift motion. Her body shuddered and I quickly caught her before she fell. I slowly lowered her to the ground, her hollow yellow eyes stared back at me.


    "Am I to be pitied now?" The corrupted form of Artoria spoke. "Do you not fear that I may have the strength yet to rend you apart? Even if my Spiritual Core was pierced, do you think I am without means?"


    She closed her eyes slightly. "I could do many things even in this state. You are foolish for putting yourself in this situation. The Grail provides me a quantity of Magical Energy that I could be a danger to you as long as I draw breath."


    "Are you?"


    "...It is pointless, You possess Avalon and it answered your call." She looked at me weakly, eyes looking heavy. "Why do you have Avalon?"


    "Someone very special gave it to me." I answered.


    ".....Why do you shed tears?" Her voice was very soft.


    I could feel the cool liquid fall down my cheeks. "You weren''t going to stop, were you?"


    "I was not." She fully admitted. "It would have ended in my defeat or yours."


    She wasn''t going to stop. I knew her all too well. For whatever reason, she thought what she was doing was for the best, so she wouldn''t have been talked out of her course of action.


    "Too damn stubborn."


    "You speak of familiarity with me once more." Artoria replied. "Do I truly remind you of someone else?"


    "The resemblance is unmistakable."


    "Tell me about this person." She closed her eyes again.


    "Demanding for a loser aren''t you? Isn''t the loser supposed to listen to the winner in situations like this?"


    "Hmph, I did not lose. I could have continued if I desired." She huffed cutely in the same way that my own Artoria did and it made my heart ache even more.


    "Well, she''s very competitive." I said immediately, earning a snort from her. "A glutton too. I don''t think her stomach is capable of being full."


    "Are you simply using this opportunity to insult me?" She opened her eyes, glaring cutely. "...I am used to such things, it will have no effect on me."


    "She''s also very kind." I decided to stop joking.


    "I am a Tyrant. I ruled with an Iron Fist and forced submission if needed. It seems this resemblance is not as uncanny as you believe."


    Was this Artoria that different than my own? I don''t actually know what kind of life she lived.


    "She also has the habit of thinking the worse about herself. Often requiring someone else to argue with her." I continued onwards.


    "I find that unlikely."


    "She''s one of the most beautiful women I''ve laid my eyes on." I could feel Artoria''s presence start to waver. She didn''t have much longer, the remaining Magical Energy was probably keeping her together right now due to the sheer amount she was channeling. "She has the most breathtaking smile...." The Servant shifted slightly, I didn''t know if that was a good or bad sign. I took that moment to wipe away a few tears that were forming. "She is courageous and uncompromising when she thinks she''s right. But I suppose I enjoy that stubbornness about her just as much as everything else."


    "What is she to you, stranger?" This Artoria whispered.


    "She is someone I love dearly." I said with full honesty.


    "....how enviable." Her quiet words barely reached my ears as her body broke down and dissipated back into motes of Magical Energy.


    I looked up, unwillingly, to see the Mana disperse back into the word.


    For the second time in my life, I had a woman I love die in my arms, and I was the cause.


    "A touching scene."


    My eyes widened and I climbed to my feet. I clenched my fists tight as I saw the familiar face of that voice. That long curly hair, green suit and cane in hand. He wore a condescending smile, looking right at me.


    "You." I growled out. "Lev Lainur."


    "Me."


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 355:

    Chapter 355:


    It was him.


    It was all his fault.


    I knew something was wrong, and I let him go about it. I could have stopped it, I could have ended it if I had just followed my gut and taken him out on the spot the first time we met.


    Slowly, I stood up from where I was holding Artoria. I could feel myself trembling as he looked at me smugly. "....It was all your fault."


    "You''re going to have to be more specific." Lev smiled, twirling his cane. "I''ve been very busy these past couple days." He chuckled, holding a certain ownerless Grail in his hands.


    "Lev, you''re alright!" Olga exclaimed, running right towards him.


    "Dammit, girl!" Cu was the first to react, trying to grab hold of her, but a spell flew right at him, making him step back protectively of his Master.


    Lev held a wand between his fingers, having replaced his cane.


    I was about to move, to intercept, but his hand twitched and I saw his wand move up towards Olga, making my steps pause. Regardless of how utterly furious I was right now, I wouldn''t risk her just to vent my anger.


    "Olga, oh Olga." Lev put on a grandfatherly fac?ade. "My stupid and foolish Olga."


    "L-Lev??" Olga looked up in confusion as she got close.


    "How surprising it is to see you alive." He still spoke with that cheerful tone. "I put a bomb right under you, yet here you are."


    "W-what are you saying?"


    "Director." I breathed out, taking a step forward.


    "Ah~" Lev wagged his finger. "Careful, don''t want anything to happen to her, do you?"


    "Lev, what''re you doing!?" I jerked my head towards the familiar voice of Roman. The holographic-like screen appearing at Mash''s side.


    "And Roman too." Lev clicked his tongue. "I should have known. I put that bomb right inside your office, but of course you weren''t there when it blew up."


    "Lev, don''t tell me...."


    "Do I need to spell it out for you?" He sneered. "I was hoping I wouldn''t have to ever put up with this nonsense again, but it seems like things didn''t go quite as planned."


    "....Lev, this joke isn''t funny."


    "Olga, poor Olga." Lev shook his head. "The biggest mistake your father made was not leaving Chaldea in the hands of someone more capable. Can you really not understand the situation after saying so blatantly? Then again, you haven''t even realized you died yet."


    "What!?"


    "You didn''t have the capacity to Rayshift, did you not understand how you ended up here? I think even Roman knew that, he was probably sparing your feelings."


    ".....I was working on a solution." The Doctor quietly admitted


    "Roman!" Olga shrieked.


    "Hmm, did the Rayshift grab your soul right as your body was destroyed? A fluke then, a one in a million chance."


    "That''s impossible, I''m.....i''m....." Olga started breathing heavily.


    "The Rayshift procedure obscures one''s casualty. Its entire nature is about pushing one''s soul into a fake body that is projected to a different time period....." That is to say...I didn''t notice...


    "I couldn''t say it better myself." Lev smiled brightly as if the topic of the conversation wasn''t making Olga have a panic attack.


    "Lev, why." Roman asked.


    "Why?" His eyes narrowed towards Roman''s face. " Because ¨C" The world shook, the very sky itself seemed to start coming apart at the seams as everyone stared up. "Oh, it appears that this singularity is beginning to break down now that Saber isn''t acting as an Anchor anymore." He gazed back to me. "I really should thank you. That Saber Servant really didn''t follow my orders well, opting to keep this place propped up even after everything that happened."


    I almost reacted, I almost lashed out and forwent all consequences. My palm was bleeding from my nails digging into it as I clenched my fist too tightly.


    "Allow me to properly introduce myself!" He flicked his arms wide open. "Lev Lainur Flauros." He smiled savagely. "And I''m responsible for the incineration of human history."


    "Flauros!?" The name immediately rang bells into my head and his gaze met mine once more.


    "As expected, you connected the dots quickly, didn''t you?" His expression darkened. "A strange outlier you are. I originally planned to make a move once A-Team were already inside their coffins, it would have much cleaner. Olga here wouldn''t have had to suffer, but you just appeared and threw out many of my plans."


    Olga was.....speechless. I don''t think she managed to properly process what was going on yet.


    "Honestly, she should thank me. Now she can fulfill her dreams of Rayshifting at the last moments of her life. Consider it my gift, for not having to hear your whining anymore Director." He scoffed. "But where was I, oh yes. I suppose it only takes one strange variable to change plans. I didn''t want to risk an anomaly like you being present at the time, so I had to improvise and decided that individual points were more preferable. Unfortunately, things did not work out quite as well as expected. Roman, Olga, even that elemental all survived. Frankly, I''m a little disappointed in myself since even some of your team survived."


    "Why....?" I said softly. "Why do all of this? What''s the point?"


    "The point?" He scoffed again. "The point is to rid the world of a disease. Humanity isn''t worth protecting, I thought you would understand that but I guess was mistaken. I had assumed you were merely playing at being like them, but it''s not an act at all." He held the grail up in his hand. "With this the end has begun."


    "What are you talking about, the singularity was prevented. Even without the Grail, it''s starting to collapse"! Roman interjected.


    "Roman, oh Roman." Lev shook his head. "Allow me to show you the futility of everything you''ve worked for." He waived his hand, and a tear opened up in space and time by pulling on the power of the Grail


    "No!" Olga screamed, seeing what was on the other side.


    "This...."


    "That''s right." Lev smiled. "CHALDEAS has turned completely red, meaning Human History has been completely incinerated already. Chaldea is the last bastion of survival in the world for that time period. You may thank me as you watch the last facets of your species whimper away in the darkness. A deserving punishment for your kind after losing the favor of my king."


    "D-Director, we''re picking up several new Singularities!" Roman exclaimed in shock.


    "You finally noticed." Lev''s smile turned predatory.


    Enough!


    "Cu!" I shouted.


    "On it." The Caster servant slammed his hand onto the ground.


    Roots sprang up, grabbing hold of Olga. It was at that moment that Sir Wiggles erupted in his own Lightning, discharging it right at the source of all my anger.


    "Petulant Rodent!" He hissed, about to respond, but I was already on Lev, my sword slashing downwards and allowed Olga to be taken away before retreating a few steps backwards.


    I took that moment to slide right to their side. "Roman, being Rayshifting." Right as I said that, this entire place shook, this isolated realm that was only supported by Saber and the Grail.


    "Oh yes, Rayshift back. Olga can die by having her existence eradicated that way. A remnant soul that will vanish the moment she steps back into Chaldea." Lev mocked.


    "A-are you sure?" Roman hesitated due to his words.


    "Da Vinci, you there." I didn''t take my eyes off him. He just stared, as if to watch a show. I could tell he was utterly amused by this whole thing.


    "She''s not ¨C"


    "I''m here, what do you need?" Da Vinci''s voice came over the link.


    "W-what?"


    "Later, Roman." I quickly interrupted. "Da Vinci, how quickly can you make Olga a new body?"


    "If someone had told me the situation beforehand, I would have had enough time. But as it stands.....she''ll only have a few seconds the moment she steps back, not enough time to do anything." Da Vinci didn''t hold back her words.


    "I-I....." Olga has a few tears streaming down her face.


    "Get started." I told her.


    "....on it." Da Vinci didn''t argue.


    "Roman, setting link!" Mash stepped forward, slamming her shield into the ground.


    "Rayshifting initiated, thirty seconds until response!" Roman stated. "


    "Director, don''t fight me." I put a hand on her chest.


    "Hey Farm Boy, give me some Magical Energy." Cu spoke up. "My Junior here finished the War, but I''m a little unsatisfied. I think I''ll take a crack at that ass over there." Cu raised his spear, pointing towards Lev.


    "Oh, you want to fight me, Servant?" Lev''s lips curled up.


    "Do what you need to, Caster." Samuel nodded, shifting over all the Magical Energy he could.


    "Oof, yeah, a little rough there, but that''s the stuff." Cu straightened up. He shot me a sideways glance. "I''ll give you a few seconds, whatever he is, don''t think I can hold him off for long and this place is starting to break apart."


    "Thank you." I whispered.


    Cu Chuckled. "You still owe me a drink later." He stepped forward, summoning all the Magical Energy he had available. "Wicker man!" He immediately summoned his Noble Phantasm.


    The Massive wooden construct rose up from the ground, engulfed in fire. And its target was the man who identified himself as Flauros.


    "Olga." I shifted my attention towards her. Despite the turbulent emotions I was feeling, the rage at wanting to tear him apart, I tried my best to give her a calm and gentle smile. "You''re going to be fine, trust me." At the very least, I could save her.


    At the moment, all the anger I was feeling was pushed back in favor of saving her.


    Olga didn''t speak, but the look she gave was heart wrenching. I''ve gotten to know her a little bit since coming to Chaldea, she was standoffish, prickly and overall demanding. But....then I began to see what little bits she accidently let out when she felt more comfortable.


    My Aura surged out, reaching into her. Her body jerked as her eyes widened at what I was doing.


    "W-what are these Readings?"


    "For it is through Freedom that we Achieve Immortality. Through this we become a Paragon of Liberation and Choice to rise above Fate. Infinite in possibilities and unbound by death, I release your soul and by my hand, unshackle thee."


    Olga''s entire body burst out in light.


    No, it wasn''t her body. She was a Soul right now, and everyone could see her being directly affected.


    A multitude of colors swirled around her, a phenomena I''ve never witness before as this had never been attempted on a soul without a body.


    But I could feel her, her existence became more.....solidified. This should keep her form coherent until Da Vinci can create her a physical body or some other solution.


    "Shimoda...?" Olga whispered, a confused look on her face.


    I pushed my hat a little down on her head. "Sir Wiggles, watch over her." I commanded as he nestled between her arms once more.


    "Rayshifting in 10 seconds!" Roman shouted.


    That name filled me with utter dread. If there were any Mages in history that I would absolutely not want to tangle with, he''s sitting right at the top of the list.


    ".....it was you then. You planned everything?"


    "Correct." He said with clear nonchalance. " I¡ª"


    "Then you can die." I pulled upon the Kaleidoscope. I wouldn''t give him the opportunity. Spell Circles swirled around Mirage and I pulled on an obscene amount of Magical Energy in that few moments. With my Boosts still holding, I jumped up right in front of him. He didn''t move, he didn''t react, even with the sheer immensity of Magical Energy that was barely contained around my sword to the point where it was flowing off. "Ether Canon!" I released it mere feet away from his face.


    A Translucent shield appeared around him. Just from eyesight alone, I could see layers upon layers interwoven beautifully inside of it. The lattice of spell work, I would call it superior to my Shield of Asgard without hesitation.


    However, this Ether Canon of mine was only inferior to the one I launched against Siegfried when I competed in the Holy Grail War. If I had more time, I could have accumulated more, but I decided that a quick hand was a necessity here.


    Yet...his shield held.


    No it didn''t simply hold. At first, it shuddered and threatened to shatter, but he did something and the lattice of spells that condensed the entirety of the spell work shifted. It unwound and realigned itself, then my Ether Canon started to cascade off it. The vast majority of its power looked as if it unraveled at the seams upon colliding with his defense.


    "Using the Dimensional Refraction Phenomena to gather Magical Energy from parallel worlds. Then through a series of Magical Circles designed to integrate the Fifth imaginary Element into a solid shape and further igniting it with a continuous supply of Magical Energy, facilitating the observed reaction." My spell dissipated, having run out of juice, and his shiel didn''t show any signs of wear. "How novel."


    ".....how?"


    "True Magic you may possess, but the spell is merely Magecraft." He shifted in his seat, crossing long leg over the other. "I am the foundation for all Magecraft in the world, thus all Magecraft is beneath me. I am Solomon, and welcome to my workshop."


    His workshop....


    An intense foreboding feeling set in at the implication. I felt this place was odd, cut off from the normal flow of both time and space. It existed outside of both, and I had no idea about its existence normally. Nor would I have confidence in breaching it the way I did unless Flauros hadn''t opened a path for me to follow.


    I walked right into his seat of power, his domain. Who knows what sorts of protections and enhancements he receives by simply existing here.


    One does not fight a Magus within their Workshop. It was an ironclad rule known amongst every Magus in the world.


    And I wantonly jumped right into the workshop of the supposed King of Magecraft.


    With my heart beating faster, I gathered all the power I had onto my left hand. The Boosts I had manifested before all sinking into one ability. "Penetrate!" I lashed out.


    "Dragon...." Solomon raised an eyebrow, seeing through the source immediately.


    The shield in front of him lit up again, my attack touching it. The shield finally warped, my Draconic energy pushing at it and it pierced right through, like a balloon that had a hole blown out. Several more Barriers met the same fate before Solomon Raised his hand up.


    "A conceptual penetration of all defenses." He muttered as the blast slammed right into his open palm. He shifted again, I could see dozens upon dozens of spells fail beneath the ability of Ddraig. His facial expression finally changed noticeably; a frown formed as he seemed to focus.


    He let out a snort, and a Magic Circle formed. Before, every hint of Magecraft he''d performed had been nearly instantaneous and without any build up. But now, he was forced to fall back on something else.


    His arm stiffened, and he twitched slightly, but the Spell Circle took in the Penetrate and dispersed.


    He paused, looking at his palm. "I am injured...."


    The skin on his Palm had been destroyed. Mangled and bleeding from the collision.


    "I can understand why Flauros was defeated, how peculiar. And your existence, yes, an odd thing that confused him as well. An understandable mistake on his part. However, you are not one of us." He raised his hand up, and my vision was filled with light.


    Instinctively, I activated my Semblance. My body turned to Lightning and I moved far enough away, sliding down on the ground at the base of the stairs.


    "Hmm, a resistance to Magical Effect?" He raised an eyebrow. "A Secondary Elemental Transformation?" He tilted his head in confusion. "Not fueled by Magical Energy. Curious."


    I wanted some distance so I could take a moment to reorientate my thoughts. He caught Ddraig''s Penetrate, and it merely caused a flesh wound on his Palm.


    [Brat, look up to the sky!] Ddraig shouted, breaking me from my stupor.


    My head immediately jerked upwards, and I trembled upon seeing it. A massive ring of light appeared far above, but it wasn''t just a light show.


    "You noticed." The man calling himself Solomon mused. "The sum total of Magical Energy by burning away Humanity from your time period. It''s still incomplete, but it is still a substantial amount."


    It wasn''t just a ring of line. It was composed of smaller strands of light, each one holding an immense amount of Magical Energy. Each one probably more than the amount I used to cast my Ether Canon a few minutes ago. And there were thousands upon thousands of them all flying in a circle, enough that it looked like a solid shape.


    "You..." I whispered, having trouble finding the right words. "You''re using human history as fuel!? This was your goal? And why you destroyed Chaldea."


    "Humanity should be thankful that they have some use." He waived his hand dismissively. "And Chaldea was never of any consequence. Merely an annoyance that entered my eye and was dealt with. Its existence makes no difference to me."


    "An annoyance?" I repeated his words. So many people died, many of which I knew, and it was just because they were an ''annoyance''. "Strun Bah Qo." The words like a roar as they echoed out into the void.


    I saw his eyes widen, the vibrations of my words sending a quake throughout this realm. Surprise flash across his face as his head jerked upwards. "Clouds!?"


    Thunder and Lightning answered my call. The lights so far above became obscure from my summoned storm. The shout that probably had the most affinity with myself after I became a Campione.


    It could even be called a minor application of my Authority without summoning it forth.


    "Come lightning!" I commanded as it crackled far above.


    It dropped down at my command, right atop the supposed King.


    "Ridiculous!" He scoffed, standing up from his chair for the first time. His hands raised to the Sky. "I do not know what manner of Divine Words these are, but this is my Domain! I command you to cease!" His voice raised and a monochromatic sphere exploded outwards.-


    His hands wrenched and pulled, the Lightning that was coming down collided with his spell, and it disappeared. As if it were willed out of existence, the Authority that I used to call it forth was overridden.


    My summoned Storm began to disperse.


    He looked at me smugly, making me even angrier.


    I held up my hand to the sky, and my Divinity was unsealed. A massive torrent of Magical Energy enveloped me as it exploded outwards.


    "It was here, at this place, that Susanoo led a thousand unruly deities in rebellion! A thousand swords standing upon the earth, used as city walls to defend against the enemies. Here, namely, the Ama-no-Murakumo-no-Tsurugi! The Steel that breaks a thousand blades!"


    The words of power left my lips, the chant completed, and the void shifted once more. The dispersing storm immediately filled with life once more. The Thunder Clouds multiplied and were filled with a substantial amount of energy as they swirled around above.


    A single bolt of lightning fell downward, right into my hand.


    The feeling of a Sword between my fingers.


    The Divine Sword I had acquired after defeating the Storm God.


    My Authority.


    With it fully out, I could feel the boundaries of this place more thoroughly. I could feel how my Authority was scraping against the rules here, how this place belonged to someone else and I was an intruder. I was being suppressed, even now by these laws.


    As my Authority reached out, with every moment, it was being eroded. I sent it to combat this erosion, but it was a losing battle.


    Instead, I focused on the one who called themselves Solomon.


    He stared at me with utter surprise. "You possess an Authority."


    "Come Lightning, come Thunder." I held my sword up high, and the surrounding storm answered my call. As If connecting Heaven and Earth, Lightning flowed downward continuously. It enveloped my blade, enlarging and encompassing the sky.


    If my storm wouldn''t be able to hold for long, then let it accompany a single swing of mine.


    The entirety of the storm I summoned had gathered. Just as Susanoo had done to me when we fought. Just as a swing of his could reach the horizon and sunder the sea itself, I swung my sword.


    For the first time Solomon looked hesitant. He had to brace himself. His Shield was brought up immediately, but that was all I could see before everything was consumed by my Divine Lightning.


    The torrent of Lightning intertwined with Divine Power and Magical Energy shot off into the distance. It disappeared unto the ends of whatever void existed in this place.


    It was but a moment to withstand, but not many could. However, A figure still stood once the attack had ceased.


    No longer were his clothes pristine, nor his skin flawless. His eyes were red, pupils demonic in a way that matched Flauros.


    Chunks of his skin was missing, but blood did not seep out. Instead, things began to wiggle and wreath underneath. The biggest wound was across his chest, seared flesh revealed a singular menacing Eye, larger than my head.


    It locked eyes with me and I felt a shiver go down my spine.


    Despite the ''damage'' that I had caused, he didn''t look the slightest bit unwell. No, he scowled, his jaw opened up unnaturally, and sharp teeth filled his mouth, but not the slightest indication of pain. "Impudence." He sneered.


    "....you''re not Solomon." I breathed out, gripping my sword tighter. "Solomon wouldn''t do something like this. There are enough records left to know that he was a defender of humanity."


    As if to agree with me, I felt the Spear inside start to vibrate in anger.


    "That fool saw all the wrongs of the world and let them continue unabated. Defender of humanity? A laughable notion. " He scoffed, voice raised, scowling deeper. The most emotion I''ve seen him give off thus far. "I would have allowed you to wait for death like those other misbegotten fools, but you have earned my ire."


    He held his hand up to the sky, and I felt death approaching.


    What remained of my clouds were immediately dispersed without the slightest indication that they were there.


    "Begone from my presence." He waved his hand downward.


    An uncountable number of lights from the sky above obeyed his command. They intertwined and shot right at me.


    "Avalon!" I shouted out immediately, panic rising within my chest. The Ever Distant Utopia enveloped me right away as the lights collided with the defense.


    Artoria''s Sheath had fended off Excalibur without any problem, however, each strand of light that came at me could easily match it in intensity. A continuous burst of power completely enveloped my vision and I saw no end in sight.


    The Sheath didn''t waver in the slightest, yet, under this onslaught, Avalon started draining the remaining stores of Artoria''s Magical Energy quickly to sustain itself. I''ve never had to use it for this long before, and the upkeep was substantial.


    What I would call the strongest defensive Noble Phantasm, was losing in a prolonged engagement. I did not have any thoughts about the shield breaking, but the power behind it was going to run out any moment.


    The ground I was standing on was annihilated, the Collison rocketed me off my feet, carrying me off of the marbled flooring that remained. Avalon''s source of power was flickering, maybe only one or two breaths more of time were left as I was slammed into the dimensional barriers of this domain.


    It didn''t stop, the sheer power was enough to shatter the fragile barrier. The void between worlds ¨C the imaginary Number Space greeted me with just emptiness in all directions.


    Avalon finally began to rescind its holy protection.


    I brought up My Divine Sword protectively, but the intense power pushed through my defenses. My Aura surged outwards, but it shattered completely. The Scale Mail around me followed suit, barely holding out for a few breaths before shattering as well.


    I struggled to keep myself even conscious. It was only with a sudden eruption of golden light around me that I felt a miniscule amount of breathing room open up. Large White Wings sprouted from my back and enveloped me protectively.


    I used that single moment to force myself away. Between the void of worlds, I could only pull towards a vaguely familiar location and use all my remaining strength to force a path open, yanking my body out of the path of the hostile light of destruction.


    My last thoughts were relief as the holy light around me faded away. Any longer and I would have been completely incinerated.


    I could only see the barest sight of a broken moon before my body collapsed completely and my consciousness faded.


    [***]


    Here''s a big chunky chapter to wrap up the tail end of this first singularity. And Yes, Goetia is really that fuck off powerful. Cue training montage.

 Chapter 356:

    Chapter 356:


    My head hurts.


    My everything hurts.


    I could feel my toes. I could feel my fingers, so a little bit of relief filled my heart. My eyelids were heavy, but I pushed them open and the light above me stinged.


    An unfamiliar roof I could barely make out through blurry eyes.


    I wanted to sit up, but my body screamed out in pain. I had to pause and grit my teeth, fighting through it.


    "You''re awake...."


    I heard a soft voice, and my head slowly turned towards the door. "Salem?"


    Just speaking the words was enough for me to start coughing up blood. My chest hurt something fierce, but.....it was definitely worth it to see her rush over and start fussing over me.


    "Why are you sitting up?" She hissed, gently pushing me back down. "Do you have any idea what state I found you in!?"


    My only response was a groan.


    "Stop moving, you''re only making it worse." She said sternly, putting a hand on my chest. "I can actually feel your Aura now, so that is an improvement. Good, I can help facilitate it then."


    Oof.


    I don''t know how long I was out, but it feels like a while. And if My Aura is just now making itself known again.....It must have been hit very hard.


    "No, it''s still much too faint. If I try to pull it out anymore, you may receive backlash."


    That doesn''t sound pleasant.


    Closing my eyes, I could vaguely feel my Aura working its magic. There was another ¨C warming feeling inside. I could easily tell it to be Avalon, even if the supply of Artoria''s Magical Energy is nearly depleted. It seemed to be doing its best to heal the parts of me that were the most damaged.


    Solomon....no, it was clearly not Solomon. Whatever that was, he was assuming the identity for some reason. With the brief conversation we had, he obviously held disdain for him.


    And Flauros.


    It wasn''t hard to put two and two together.


    Perhaps another of the Demon Pillars?


    No wonder I disliked him immediately. My Devil Bloodline encountered his demon bloodline or whatever it is.


    A strange reaction between two worlds.


    Chaldea...I need to go back. Or rather, should I immediately head back?


    Would my presence make him target Chaldea? He expressed apathy towards it before, something beneath his notice, would I change that if I went back right this moment?


    I knew they were safe right now. If he was going to do something, wouldn''t he have done it already? My bond with Sir Wiggles.....I can still feel it. That Rabbit had been with me even when I became a Campione, it''s bonded with me so deeply, I don''t doubt it has some affinity with the Kaleidoscope now. The fact that I can still feel him with this ''distance'' isn''t that surprising.


    Taking that into consideration, I wasn''t sure I could even win in a fight. Strike that, I was pretty sure I would lose as I was...fully healed that is.


    It''s not that I didn''t have some more cards to play, things I wasn''t able to bring to bare before. But.....how likely is it that he showed all his cards? Considering he was hiding his true nature, pretty damn likely.


    Ddraig.....are you okay? He had been awfully quiet.


    [No.] He answered sort of groggily. [You''re awake now, going to sleep for a little bit. Got hit with some backlash when the Scale Mail broke like that. We''ll talk later.]


    .....shit.


    I''ll just focus on healing for now. I''ll weigh my options again once I''m back at 100%. Rushing into the problem caused this in the first place, I need to consider what happened properly and decide how to continue.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned on my Magic Circuits. Unsurprisingly, it burned pretty damn bad at the moment. But I gathered the Magical Energy needed to reach into my storage ring and take out a Health Potion.


    I took a moment to uncork it and shakily brought it up to my lips only for Salem to grab onto my arm.


    "Stop." She gently reached for it. "Let me." She said softly, taking it from my hands and sitting down next to me. I suppose she could assume it was something beneficial for me considering the circumstances. She lifted the phial to my lips and I felt the warm liquid flow down my throat


    It didn''t do a lot but giving it a moment, I should be fine to at least talk and sit up properly.


    "What happened?" I looked up at her.


    "I was hoping you would tell me. One moment I am in my study, the next, the sky fills up with lights, followed by Lightning and Thunder booming everywhere. I see a shooting star that turns out to be a person crashing into the ground some miles away from my castle." ?v€l-B!n.


    "Oh."


    "Yes, oh." She rolled her eyes. "You are lucky I got to you when I did. The Grimm were about to get brave."


    "You saved me?" I asked.


    ".....I suppose I did."


    I forced myself to sit up again. The pain was lessened, but it by no means disappeared. I was not at a very good point right now, but hearing something like that brightened my mood substantially.


    She cared.


    "You''ve been taking care of me too?"


    "Of course, who else did you expect to be doing so?" She crossed her arms with a small huff.


    I...was a little hesitant about Salem. I wasn''t blind, nor did I ignore everything about her. But hearing that.....I was at her literal mercy, I was at my lowest, and she helped me, probably saved me, and had been nursing me back to health.


    I felt my heart beating a little quicker.


    I didn''t really have time to think about where I forced myself to go. It was subconscious, and just somewhere I would be relatively safe.


    My hand inched towards hers. She stiffened a little when I took her hand into mine, but she didn''t stop me. "Thank you."


    "You are welcome." She said softly, hand tightening around mine.


    I leaned my head against her shoulder, letting out a long breath in relief. "How long was I out?"


    "From the time I have found you, it is the third day." She replied. "I was beginning to think that you were not going to wake up. A severe injury resulting in Aura depleted so thoroughly can cause serious harm."


    "My soul is strong, it can handle that kind of blow and recover." Even if I felt like I could have died had things played out differently. "Were you worried about me?" I tilt my head up to see her face.


    She pursed her lips with a harumph. "I was worried that there was someone capable of putting you in such a state whom I was unaware of." She grunted. "Tell me who it was, I will take care of it."


    She was being completely serious too.


    Despite the circumstances, it did bring a smile to my face.


    "Squidward." I smiled happily upon seeing him.


    The little tentacled Grim waved its appendages as if to greet me.


    Salem probably left him here in case of emergency.


    "Take me to Salem?" I pat his squishy head.


    It made a strange noise and wiggled its tentacles again before slowly floating off down the hallway.


    Honestly, it made me wonder if other Grimm were as intelligent as he was. It opened up some very interesting questions if that was the case.


    He only turned the corner twice before floating in front of a doorway as if to tell me she was inside. I didn''t stand on ceremony, if Salem didn''t want me here, Squidward wouldn''t have willingly led me.


    Pushing it open, It was a quaint little room. A little smaller than her Library, but it had some books and shelves around the place.


    In a Castle this large, it''s not strange to have such redundant-like rooms.


    Salem looked up from a book she held. One I recognized as it was about Runecraft. She sat in a chair facing the window, and I suppose that was how she originally saw my entrance.


    "You shouldn''t be walking around." She stated, rather sternly.


    "I healed up enough for at least this much." I walked up behind where she was sitting, and my arms snuck up around her. Again, she stiffened a little bit, more of an unconscious reaction to my touch than an unwelcome one. She didn''t deny me in the slightest, so I put my chin on her shoulder, looking at what she was reading.


    It didn''t feel uncomfortable to do this either. It didn''t feel awkward that I had my arms around her. I think we were both familiar enough with each other that such actions were acceptable.


    "How many times have you read this book now?"


    "Several Dozen." She admitted. "However, I feel as though I discover new things each time. Or some specific passage gives me inspiration that I had not considered previously."


    "Done anything interesting with it yet?"


    "I had one idea that worked out well. This type of Magic is interesting in that it''s easier to mold for other purposes than pure Destruction." Salem shut the book, putting it on a small table next to her. "Look at my shadow."


    I followed her instructions, tilting my head to see her faint shadow on the ground. I had to blinked because I thought I was seeing things. "Is that....a Grimm?" I asked, red eyes were peeping at me from her Shadow.


    "Indeed" She smiled. "I created a spell to store Grimm in my Shadow. Due to their nature of having been created by the God of Darkness, they take to the concept of Shadows easily."


    "That is absolutely brilliant." I praised her with full sincerity.


    "I am aware." She said rather smugly. "There are still some minor problems, such as the amount I can store. But I am working on that for the moment."


    "Do you want help?" I offered.


    "Your offer is appreciated, but unneeded. I am enjoying figuring it out and it is staving off boredom while you are absent."


    She went quiet. I don''t think she meant to say that last part.


    "I''ll do my best to start coming around more." I could have teased her, but....It didn''t really feel right at this moment.


    "Hmph, do what you want." She didn''t say no.


    She was too cute, I couldn''t help myself. I gave her a little kiss on the cheek, much to her continued chagrin.


    "I''m going to head out."


    ".....you are well enough to leave then?"


    "I''m good enough that I can head back. Once I''m back home, I know someone who can heal me very quickly."


    "I see."


    "My girlfriend."


    "Pardon?" She furrowed her brow in confusion.


    "It''s not someone, it''s my girlfriend." I made sure to clarify. "I don''t want to keep being vague or giving half truths. My girlfriend ¨C Artoria can heal me much quicker once I go home. She knows about you, so it''s only fair that you know about her as well. I have others ¨C as you know, but that''s a long conversation and I think it''ll best be served for when I get back. Like I promised."


    It was hard to get a read on her emotions right now, but....I think she was happy? Happy that I was sharing things with her, things that were kept secret before.


    "Very well, I shall await your return then." Salem said softly.


    Salem looked...relaxed, content even. It made me not want to move because this kind of intimacy wasn''t common between us yet. ".....I can wait a few more minutes before leaving." I whispered.


    She replied simply with a small smile.


    [***]


    I stabbed Mirage into the ground to steady myself after walking through a portal. I winced, immediately deactivating my Magic Circuits due to the burning sensation that was magnitudes higher than where they normally were.


    The Sun had already disappeared for several hours at this point. But even so, it was nice to be back home after everything. Spending time with Salem after getting my ass thoroughly handed to me was relieving. It truly did help settle some of the emotions that were rampaging at the time.


    But right now, there was someone else that became a priority.


    I pushed the door open, ignoring the stabbing feeling in my chest.


    A little head poked out of the kitchen.


    "Will?" Artoria greeted me with a mix of confusion and happiness.


    Almost immediately, all those emotions I had been pushing down the past few days just spilled out. I didn''t care that I was hurting right now, I just moved quickly towards her. My arms wrapping her up nice and tight.


    "What''s wrong, what happened to you?" She looked worried, pulling apart as she gave me a thorough look. "Wilhelm, are you okay?"


    Seeing her after what happened...


    "I love you." The words just came out by themselves.


    "W-what are you saying so suddenly?" The King of knights immediately turned a bright shade of red.


    I couldn''t stop myself. After watching the other her die, I couldn''t hold onto it. Maybe it was too soon, maybe it wasn''t, but I had to say it.


    "I ¨C " Her dainty hands squeezed the fabric of my shirt, her head pushed against my chest as if to hide her face. "I Love you as well." She said quietly, barely more than a whisper.


    Magic words that could settle the frenzy of emotions that was happening in my heart.


    They were enough to make the world seem perfect for this moment.


    [***]


    Just a heads up, I edited the wrong chapter, it was supposed to be an interlude today. I don''t have time to edit the interlude before I head to work, so i''m doing this a little out of order.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 357: Interlude 25

    Chapter 357: Interlude 25


    Olga Marie Animusphere POV


    "Director, you may not want to move around so quickly. Your Soul is still getting used to your new body."


    "I''m fine." I slowly slid off the bed. "Thank you...Caster."


    She was right, my body felt...odd. I suppose it would take awhile to get used to it.


    "I helped too..." Roman whispered to the side.


    I shot him a glare immediately and he shrunk down.


    Idiot.


    ....he should have said something sooner.


    "Where is ¨C " I didn''t even need to finish my words before the Rabbit was already jumping into my arms. Its weight and warmth forting.


    I couldn''t help but hug him closely.


    "What a smart rabbit. He wouldn''t leave your side the entire time." Caster noted. "Did Tak ¨C Wilhelm ever note the species?"


    "No." I said softly. "How long was I unconscious?"


    "Two Days, Director." Roman replied. no?vel binz was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "Did Shimoda come back yet....?"


    "....no."


    "Oh."


    It''s okay, he said he''ll come back, so he''ll come back. He''s just a little late is all.


    "What happened to me? I don''t remember much after being Rayshifted back."


    "I wanted to ask you that as well." Caster perked up. "Wilhelm did something to you that made it so your soul could persist for a long period of time. Long enough that I was able to craft you a new body."


    "I remember he chanted something, and filled me up with something powerful.I felt something warm flow into me ¨C " I paused, looking at Caster''s humored expression, realizing the innuendo. "Are you a child!?" I huffed.


    "No no, please go on." Caster gestured for me to continue with a chuckle.


    "It was mostly a blur after that." I huffed again, running my fingers through the Rabbit''s fur. "What happened?"


    "Well....." Caster tapped her chin. "I haven''t run that many tests, honestly I''ve been working on more important things after I made sure you weren''t going to die. But from what I could tell.....he somehow actualized your soul."


    "....actualized my soul?" My eyes widened as I processed what she said. "The Third Magic!?"


    "Not exactly." Caster shook her head. "Maybe a facet of it, but not the Magic itself. Your soul was ¨C " Caster paused. "Enlarged? Emphasized? Strengthened? There are a lot of words I can use to describe it but feeling it for yourself may be the best course of action. Suffice to say, whatever he did, it was enough that you were able to sustain your existence without a body when you were Rayshifted back."


    "We noticed something though, when trying to run medical diagnostics." Roman spoke up.


    "Noticed what?"


    "Erm, we were hoping you would know. But, uh, there was a sort of Energy Barrier around you when you came back."


    I furrowed my brow, trying to think through it until the Rabbit jerked in my hands. I watched again, with wide eyes as a visible barrier of energy formed around him in my arms.


    "....what?" I looked at it in confusion.


    "It seems that you aren''t the only one who got that treatment." Caster perked up, kneeling down to be eye level with the Rabbit. "Fascinating, it isn''t reserved for only humans."


    I looked at what the Rabbit was doing and then at my own hands. Taking a deep breath, I felt a reservoir of energy inside myself that was different from my Magical Circuits and my Magical Energy. It was nearly the same source, but it felt like a different application.


    Suddenly, it was if moonlight enveloped my hands.


    "Oh, well done!" Caster smiled brightly. "Hmm, I wonder if different colors mean anything. Oh, I can''t wait to study this more when I have time!"


    "This isn''t harmful?" I asked.


    "It shouldn''t be?" Roman scratched his head. "I mean....It''s basically coming from your soul. And we''re pretty sure it has a nourishing effect on the body as is. And, well, I don''t think Wilhelm would give you something that would harm you?"


    "Of course he wouldn''t." I scoffed, forcing the ''energy'' to turn itself off. It felt more intuitive than when I first activated my Magic Circuits. Easier to manipulate, and a lot more.... soothing.


    I could vaguely recall the feelings when he first.....did whatever he did to me.


    Protective, warm, secure.


    After Lev....


    Lev killed me.


    Lev Betrayed me.


    Lev.....is the cause for everything....


    "Director?"


    "What?" I snapped out of my thoughts, feeling the comforting softness in my arms.


    "You spaced out for a moment. Are you sure you''re okay? No kind of body dystopia or depersonalization going on?" Roman had a flashlight, shining right into my eyes.


    "I''m fine!" I huffed, pushing it away. "I''m just....." I don''t even know the right words.


    "Right...yeah, I get it." Roman said softly.


    No, there was no time to wallow. It''s no different than how I spent every other minute of my life.


    "Caster, I''m assuming that you were able to get the materials for my body without issue? What''s the status on our supplies right now?" Because the immediate concern is making sure what staff remained survived.


    "You''re lucky." Caster mused. "I was about to have to scavenge some corpses because our supplies were mostly destroyed ¨C"


    I felt a shiver down my spine. It almost made me want to praise her for her ability until I came back to my senses that she was going to use the dead bodies of my subordinates to make me a new body.


    "But, the stuff you brought back from Wilhelm was enough in that regard." She finished


    "What stuff I brought back?" I blinked in realization. "Where''s the hat!"


    "It''s right here, director." Roman picked it off the table behind him.


    I quickly grabbed it out of his hands. "Good, it''s not damaged." I inspected it everywhere.


    He said he would be coming back for it, I need to make sure it''s still properly cared for in the meantime.


    "A quaint method of storage, it gave me a few ideas for later." Caster spoke up again. "But it''s thanks to him that we''re back up and running in any capacity."


    "Give me a proper status report." I gently put the hat back atop my head.


    "Right, Director." Roman nodded. "82% of the Generators are still not operational. But the critical systems are back online, but they''re at minimal capacity right now."


    "We''ve directed most of the power to LAPLACE in order to single out the Singularities that we''ve discovered so far." Caster added in.


    "Singularities, plural." I breathed out. "You mentioned that before, you said there were more Singularities."


    "We''ve detected six more but the last one seems to be beyond our reach at the moment." Roman clarified.


    "Beyond our reach?" I furrowed my brow. "....so it''s within the Age of Gods."


    "That''s correct." Caster nodded. "We don''t have enough power to reach that point. Thankfully, it should be the last Singularity we have to resolve. In the meantime, we''ve locked onto the next one."


    "What about the other critical systems? Are the coffins operational? Is the FATE system usable?"


    "At the moment, they''re at the bare minimum of usability. However, I believe I can bring them up to a better standard within a week. The Materials that Wilhelm left are....interesting. He appears to have given us a form of Crystallized Mana, which has been significant in relieving power issues due to the Generators being offline."


    Good, that''s good news after everything. Even now it looks like Shimoda is helping us out. How bad would things have been had he not shown up? Crystallized Mana is an extremely rare resource, and he just gave it up like that...


    I''m not mad anymore that he lied. I just...hope he comes back soon.


    "Do you have reports written up?" I looked at Roman.


    "Y-yes, director, I have reports on everything that''s happened so far. I didn''t know when you would be up and I wanted to make sure to note everything of importance."


    I closed my eyes for a moment before nodding in satisfaction. "Get me the reports, I''ll take a few minutes to go over them. Then, we''ll call a meeting with the available staff."


    [***]


    Everyone was looking at me, like I was some kind of spectacle.


    I hate it.


    It''s just a new body.


    ...I almost died, they could at least stop being so blatant about it.


    That perverted Caster. Why did she have to emphasize the fact that it''s exactly the same in every detail. I didn''t need to think about how she got all ''that'' the same!


    I would have preferred to hold this meeting in my office, but it''s apparently still a damn crater right now.


    And I suppose I couldn''t have everyone fit. And it''s not even the entirety of the staff. A good 40% still aren''t fit for active duty and can''t even be up on their feet.


    "I think I feel it!" Samuel braced himself.


    "Don''t fight it, accept the link." I ushered him forward.


    It appeared to successfully take hold as he was attached to something. Whether that was a Servant or not was yet to be determined. The Magical Energy swirled around, but a form began to take shape and I felt extremely relieved even when I couldn''t see the figure itself.


    A Servant was summoned, either by extraordinary circumstances, or we were at the point where the Counter Force was letting us have nearly free rein.


    Regardless, it would be a huge morale boost for everyone else.


    The Ether vessel formed, and a familiar outline appeared in our vision.


    "Damn, summoned as a Caster again." That blue haired annoyance scratched his head. "Caster Servant ¨C Cu Chulainn here to help." He looked around the room, eyes lighting up. "Oh hey, Farm boy! Good to see you again."


    "Caster!" Samuel exclaimed. "You''re back."


    "Haha, looks like it. Damn I''m lucky, you still got my spear?"


    "I have it in my room."


    "Nice." He looked around again. "Where''s my Junior?"


    "He..."


    "He has yet to return." I interrupted.


    "Ah well, I''m sure he''s fine. Gonna be hard for someone to put him down after seeing him fight." Cu grinned. "Well, I look forward to seeing what nonsense you guys get up to on this side of the fence. Got some information from the summoning, sounds like you guys need all the help you need. May not be my Lancer self, but count me in to any fights you guys are getting into."


    "Your help is greatly appreciated."


    "Oh? And who''re you little lady?" Cu walked over towards Da Vinci.


    "Also caster~" She giggled. "You can call me Da Vinci-Chan if you want."


    "I may just do that."


    "Go flirt somewhere else you two lecherous creetins!" I huffed.


    The stupid Casters just laughed at me.


    "And a Nature Spirit?" The newest Caster glanced at Hinako


    Was that what she was?


    I could see why she didn''t want anyone to know. God knows what the Association would want to do with her.


    "Good, and now everyone knows." She groaned.


    "Excuse me, Caster" Roman''s voice sounded over the rooms intercoms. "Would you mind sticking around for the next summon, in case they aren''t as....amicable."


    "Sure, sure." Cu shrugged. "Doubt something bad will happen considering the circumstances. But I''ll hang around, see who gets summoned. On a side note, keep my spear as far away from this place as possible."


    "Something wrong with it?" Samuel asked.


    "yeah, it might summon my Teacher." Cu snorted. "Trust me, you don''t want that to happen."


    "...I''ll take your word for it."


    "Or at least wait until the other kid is back. He somehow placate her, so.....who knows." He added with a shrug.


    "I guess I''m next?" Fujimaru asked.


    "Yes, do it the same as Samuel."


    "Um, Director. If you don''t mind me asking....I thought you could only do this with one Servant. Are you just Mash will be fine if I try and summon one?"


    "I had forgotten your lack of education, you must have only picked up bits and pieces so far." I couldn''t fault him for his ignorance right now. He would need a proper run down later. "Servant compatibility refers to a broad spectrum of Servant-related premises. The most obvious is the inherent ability to perform the required summoning, which is also the most important. But a high compatibility also means the ability to contract multiple Servants without problem. And according to what Roman told me, you have the highest compatibility out of everyone here. Enough that it reached the point where we stop measuring it."


    "Oh." Ritsuka blinked. "As long as Mash is fine."


    "Senpai, it''s alright." She smiled towards him.


    "Alright, I''m ready." He stepped forward.


    "Roman, begin the second summoning." I ordered.


    "Power being sent to the FATE system again. A path has been opened up!"


    Ritsuka held out his hand just like Samuel as the Magical Energy swirled around once more. Another silhouette began to take shape and I was ecstatic that we managed to summon another servant.


    However, my body tensed once I saw who it was.


    "Servant Saber answered your summons. Artoria Pendragon ¨C The Tyrant of Knights." Her yellow eyes looked around the room.


    "Oh wow, look who it is. Another reunion, huh? Guess we arent'' going to be enemies this time around, eh saber?"


    "Do I know you?" The Saber servant replied.


    Hmm, did she not retain her memories? Is Caster just an outlier in that respect. Maybe it''s a good thing that ¨C


    "Don''t lie, I saw you recognize us when you were first summoned." Caster grinned.


    Saber clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "You....are the same Saber from before?" Ritsuka hesitantly asked.


    "I am." She said without a shred of shame.


    "And you''re not going to attack us?"


    "I am summoned as your Servant. I will answer to your orders." She said simply.


    "Oh, alright. Welcome to Chaldea, Saber." Ritsuka smiled.


    Saber blinked, same as myself. How quickly he was accepting of her when she was a terrifying enemy not a few days ago. She didn''t respond, but took some glances around the room.


    "Looking for someone, Saber~" Caster hummed.


    "Hmph."


    "Maybe someone with red hair?" He pressed.


    "Cease your foolishness, Caster." Saber scowled.


    "Hmm, should I tell him you weren''t looking for him then? Might make him a little depressed that you didn''t care."


    "Do not test my patience." She growled.


    "Kid''s going to have a broken heart. You should have seen how angry he got after you disappeared and that other guy popped up and said he was responsible. Shit, it made me think he just lost the girl he loved, cause that was not a normal reaction."


    "D-do not make me bring my sword to bare, Caster. I am not above putting down a stray dog." Saber scowled, but...was she blushing?


    "Is that a promise? Let me get my spear, and I''ll show you who would have really won that Grail war." Cu just seemed to continue to egg her on.


    I let out a sigh.


    This place was going to get extremely chaotic.


    But atleast we had some Servants now. Things were...looking just the tiniest bit brighter.


    "And you, Girl with the shield." Saber snapped her head towards Mash. "You and I will be sparring starting today."


    "Bwah?" Mash let out a confused noise.


    "I will see if you are worthy of wielding his Shield."


    "You know about my Shield?"


    Saber looked at her and frowned. "I see, you do not know. Very well, if you prove yourself, I will tell you its origin. Why he didn''t tell you himself, I do not know nor care. But I will not allow you to walk around with that shield and not be properly trained with it."


    .....an unexpected windfall.


    "And you will be joining in." Saber grabbed Ritsuka''s collar. "I will not have my Master be inexperienced."


    "Uh....."


    "Not a bad idea." Caster spoke up. "Farm boy, you''re joining in. Let''s get this rag tag group up to par, eh?"


    "Hmph, you are alteast useful for something, I suppose." Saber sneered towards Caster. "This girl can use a training dummy, so you may join."


    "Oi, I''m going to grab my spear. Need to put a bitch in her place. I''ll apologize to the kid later for beating up his girlfriend."


    "I apologize Master. It seems your organization will have to summon another Servant." Saber twitched in annoyance. "For I fear there will be a dead dog here soon."


    I take back what I said, this can only end badly.


    Now.....I just have to wait for Shimoda to come back.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 358:

    Chapter 358:


    Artoria Pendragon POV


    His sleeping face was cute.


    My boyfriend, the man I had come to love.


    Such a simple word, yet it brought such emotions to my chest. I did not expect it to come out from him so suddenly, but.....I was very happy to hear it said.


    However, this happiness was tainted. I could tell that something was not right, beyond the rather obvious cues. He asked me to refill the Magical Energy inside Avalon, and I could see him wince in pain every so often.


    Someone had harmed him. Someone or something was strong enough to leave him in this state, and that was not an easy feat.


    Beyond the obvious, there were other cues that I found unsettling. The way he looked upon me when he first walked into the house. I do not know why, but I felt a pain in my heart. The closest approximation I could claim would be the time when I saw him after he returned from the Land of Shadows.


    I did not know what to say or how to comfort him. I was not good at using words to ease any unwell feelings he was experiencing.


    He simply said that he wished for my presence, so I very well could not deny that request even if I had the inkling to. It was pleasant, it had been a fair while since we shared a bed. And the warmth of another body while I slept was one I considered a joy. I did not begrudge him for the absence of such a pleasure, I was aware that we both had responsibilities.


    It brought a smile to my face knowing that if I requested such a thing, he would be nude, laying upon the bed before I could finish the words.


    The silly man that he is.


    Perhaps that is why I found the current situation all the more....concerning. ?v€l-B!n.


    My bosom was fully exposed, my body was at his mercy, yet his hands did not wander. He did not delve into his usual actions as his touch was noticed to be lacking in that regard. None of us were unaware about his preferences or his desires. He never went overboard, and he would respect any boundaries we set, but within those confines, he never held back.


    I also never complained because I was not against his show of affection and desire the same as the others. And that is to say, he would not miss the opportunity with any of us. I have learned more since Venelana has joined our strange group. She had shed some light on the mindset of Devils and with Wilhelm being a Half-Devil, he has certain characteristics of their race that appear often.


    Which makes me concerned at this moment.


    He is acting very much out of character. Though I would not make this the only point of evidence to conclude that something is amiss, with everything else, I can see that he is acting strange.


    The moment we were under the covers, he instead held onto me and didn''t let go. An endearing action that I would happily accept under any other circumstance.


    I did not know what to do and it was weighing on me.


    I couldn''t help but push back a few stray strands of hair that covered his face.


    He made a faint whining sound and his face pushed into my chest. "Apologies, did I wake you?" I said softly. The damage was done, so my fingers continued to run through his hair.


    It is surprising. I originally do not prefer men with longer hair, yet I fancy it in this particular case. I remember when he used to have short hair and then he came back from the Land of Shadows and it had changed.


    Or is it that this man simply had me smitten from such an earlier time?


    I can''t deny that he caused me certain feelings when he fought on the basis of taking me on a date. The consideration that such a thing was worth the effort he was putting in. I was unaware of them at the time, or perhaps I did not understand them properly until I allowed myself the chance to open up to this kind of relationship.


    "I''m sorry..." He mumbled with his face still pressed.


    "What do you have to apologize for? I am the one who has awakened you."


    His head tilt up and I could see a sadness in his eyes. "Not that...." He frowned. "I''m sorry....for not making it more special."


    Oh, I believe I understand. "Did you not mean what you said to me then?"


    "Absolutely not. I meant every word of it." He quickly denied.


    "Then what is the problem?"


    "You deserve better than my just blurting it out like that." He sounded sincere, making my heart beat speed up. "I couldn''t help myself. The second I saw you, I just ¨C"


    "Hush." I put a finger to his lips. "If you believe you have done me a wrong, then I will forgive you to set you at ease." He always fusses over us so much, it''s quite adorable when he thinks he did something wrong. "And if you desire, you can rectify it at this moment."


    I removed my finger, giving him a chance to speak.


    "I love you."


    "And I you." I leaned down and enjoyed a meeting of our lips. "Now, are you going to tell me what ails you?"


    [***]


    "You don''t have to keep doing this, you know."


    "Wilhelm, why do you think I mind doing this?" I continued to run my fingers through his hair. It was obvious that it made him feel better, and I did not mind it one iota.


    His head laid upon my thigh even as we shifted to the living room after waking up. It was hard to stay in bed after he relayed to me his most recent adventure.


    I could understand his current attitude. How could I fault him for how he was acting when he was forced to kill another version of myself? I do not know If I would be capable of doing so if another version of him were to appear or of the others I have come to cherish. If another Mordred came after my head, would I have the will to fight with my full strength? And if another version of Rin were to become my enemy, could I muster my courage to face her?


    It is a situation I would never wish to face, yet he had to go through the worst of it.


    "You did nothing wrong." I assured him once more. I know he was feeling guilty for his actions. But from what he told me, he did not have much of a choice.


    I know myself very well, if I thought my actions were the best given the situation, I know I would not be persuaded easily.


    And I know that she would be thankful to have such a worthy end. However, I kept that piece of information to myself. I fear he would take it the wrong way if I said so.


    I was happy when I noticed that someone finally arrived.


    Sca?thach pushed open the door without a second thought, strolling right inside. "Student, you are back early." She wasted no time.


    "I was ¨C"


    "Well done." Sca?thach beamed.


    These two.


    I could only shake my head at their behavior.


    "He''s a good guy though." Wilhelm breathed out. "I can see why you liked him. Kind of an ass, but I couldn''t help but like him too."


    "Fufufu, that is a perfect way to say it."


    Good, he''s smiling now. It was the right choice to have help with this.


    "Well, I guess I''ll skip to the most important bits. I discovered who was responsible for the Singularity and by extension ¨C the incineration of Humanity over there. He identified himself as Flauros." Wilhelm revealed, though I was more privy to this information.


    "Am I to assume based on the name?" Zelretch asked.


    "Yup, The Demon Flauros, though it was different than I expected. It took the form of this tentacle thing with a bunch of eyes. It handled Caster pretty easily, so I would put it at a minimum of high-servant tier ignoring Noble Phantasms." Wilhelm stated.


    "I see, this Demon killed my student?" Sca?thach asked calmly, but I could feel the sharpness in her tone.


    "I think it was just a poor matchup. If he had been summoned as Lancer.....maybe it would turn out different."


    "Irrelevant." Sca?thach frowned. "It seems I will be paying a visit over there for two different reasons. I will see this enemy that defeated my student, then I will also give my student a remedial lesson."


    .....I apologize Lancer, I did not expect this to happen.


    "Am I to assume that this Flauros was not the one to beat you, Wilhelm?" the Wizard Marshal asked.


    "No, Flauros tried to run away. I....may have overreacted a little bit due to some reason and used the Sword of Destruction to destroy him. I could have killed him sooner...but I wanted him to suffer a little."


    ....He was upset over me.


    I am filled with equal parts guilt and exuberance at the emotions he showed at my alternative''s death. I am pleased to know he cares so deeply about me, but I wish he would not act so rashly on my behalf.


    "I assume things did not go your way then?" Zelretch asked, slightly chastising him.


    "He tore open a hole in time and space. I followed him without thinking." Wilhelm winced even as he said it. "I know, I know. It was stupid to just jump head first into things. Believe me, I realize my mistake after getting my ass kicked."


    "Alright, I won''t say anything. You sometimes do things that end poorly, but you also learn from your mistakes. So I will take this as you learning your lesson." Zelretch nodded.


    "It was a small realm ¨C a Workshop that existed in the imaginary Numbers Space. I met the owner who claimed to be Solomon."


    "Impossible." Zelretch reacted quickly and strongly.


    I don''t think any of us were expecting that kind of reaction.


    "Gramps? What''s wrong?"


    "You don''t remember?" Zelretch looked at Wilhelm.


    "No...?"


    "Hmm." Zelretch stroked his beard. "Maybe that was intentional on my part. You once said you don''t remember my parents either. Yes...that makes sense. It wouldn''t do good for you to focus so much on the important people from my life." He murmured to himself. "But to answer your question, who do you think I learned Magecraft from?"


    "...Solomon." Wilhelm slowly sat up from my lap once more. "You learned Magecraft from the King of Magecraft."


    "Yes." He didn''t deny it. "Not many people know this fact. And it''s one of the reasons I watch over the Mages Association despite not being very fond of it. My Teacher was worried that Magecraft might become something detrimental to Humanity, and I understood his view so I continued my watch after he passed."


    "It wasn''t Solomon, I was able to confirm that."


    "With Flauros mentioned, I can guess at who or rather what is responsible. Solomon''s 72 demons ¨C the Ars Goetia. I remember them from my tutelage but I did not know what happened to them afterwards. It seems that they forsook his original intentions and enacted a large ritual across the centuries."


    "He was converting Humanity into Energy. He hit me with about a hundred times the output of Excalibur and that was barely a drop in the bucket. I have no idea what he''s planning, but he apparently needs a lot of energy for it."


    "That is very concerning." Zelretch said darkly. "I will have to do some of my own investigations. I am aware that Teacher had a Workshop that existed outside of Time and Space, but even I don''t know the coordinates. If these demons were able to usurp it then that means you were at a large disadvantage."


    "Yeah, he was able to fight against my Authority''s activation. He was able to force away my Dragon Words, and he was able to analyze and dissemble my Magecraft on the spot." Wilhelm sighed. "Gramps, I don''t feel confident at all and there are people depending on me."


    "You said that Humanity was incinerated, does Chaldea still stand?"


    "It does. I don''t know why off the top of my head that Chaldea is still standing, but it is. I even have Sir Wiggles there at the moment watching them."


    "Curious." Zelretch said simply. "As I said, I will have to do some of my own investigations to give any definitive answers. The question is, what are your plans going forward? The amount of aid I can give is minimal in this situation."


    "You remember that list you gave me a long time ago? The one about world-lines that you''ve looked at and such? From when I went to Remnant for the first time."


    "I do."


    "I remember something there that piqued my interest. If I don''t feel confident in facing him now, then I just have to get stronger. Magecraft is not the correct path ¨C for obvious reasons. But my other abilities seemed to hold more ground, so I want to seek out something else. My body is fairly strong, I have some good weapons and even my Magecraft is powerful even if it''s not relevant here. But beyond my Aura, I haven''t done anything with my Soul. And that''s more of a physical application of it than anything else. I am a Campione, my soul was inherently upgraded. Not to mention I am a reincarnation, and I''ve had Ddraig inside my Soul for how long now? It''s something significant I don''t think I should ignore. I want to find a way to harness the power of my Soul better."


    "Remind me, what were the details about that world again?" Zelretch asked.


    Both Sca?thach and myself leaned in, wanting to know the details.


    We would not speak up against his plan, we both could understand how important this was to him. And if was a quest to increase his own strength, we couldn''t begrudge him in the slightest. We both would feel more at ease the stronger he became.


    "They were sparse, but you mentioned that apparently there''s a species of spirits there that can harness their souls. And they run around with special weapons that are born from their souls as well. I think you called them ¨C Shinigami?"


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 359:

    Chapter 359:


    "Do you have everything you require?"


    "Yes, Mom." I rolled my eyes.


    Scathach pinched me in response. "If you think me a mother, perhaps sharing my bed isn''t something you''re uncomfortable with?"


    "You forget that he has relations with his Grandmother." Artoria chimed in.


    "Fufu, that''s right. My Student is a deviant, I''m sure this would only further embolden him." Scathach continued to tease.


    "You make it sound like I need an excuse." My arms found her waist and I pulled her in.


    "This is true as well. This Scathach already allows your advances." She leaned forward and I claimed her lips happily. N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    Alright, maybe I was feeling a little emboldened. Not to mention I was feeling much better now, so I would take advantage of the situation, especially since she was teasing me.. I reached back, pulling the waistband of her pants back and peaked over her shoulder once the kiss broke.


    I was curious to see what she was wearing. "Purple lacy panties, very nice."


    "Brat." She playfully pinched me again.


    I gave her ass a nice squeeze. I couldn''t just let it go after getting a good view like that. Not that she minded in the slightest. She was similar to Artoria in this regard, she didn''t mind me doing stuff like this, but she didn''t like public displays.


    Speaking of.


    I turned to Artoria who was patiently waiting next to us. That bright smile of hers always warms my heart when I see it.


    She was enveloped in my arms without a second thought. My petite little King of Knights was always so adorable.


    "You will keep Avalon once more." She looked up at me. "And I will hear no argument to the contrary."


    "Yes ma''am."


    "Good." She smiled beautifully again. "I will await your return."


    "I won''t be long." I reassured her. "Maybe a couple weeks at most."


    "Do not rush if you are not required to. I have matters that can preoccupy my time for now. And you can reach me through the Phone whenever you desire."


    Yeah, she was right. Better to do things properly than to try and rush through them.


    I gave her a light kiss on the lips before breaking the hug. "I guess this is goodbye for now."


    "Are you not forgetting something, Student of mine?" Scathach interjected. "I wish to hear you say it to her."


    "I-it is not necessary." Artoria turned a little red.


    "Oh...you told her." I felt a tiny bit embarrassed.


    "Fufu, the two of you are very cute. Say it, for my pleasure then." Scathach chuckled.


    I leaned forward, kissing Artoria on the cheek. "I love you."


    "I love you as well." Artoria responded softly.


    While I was glad that there wasn''t any jealousy to be had, the giggling of hers was making me a little flustered.


    I quickly grabbed Mirage with the set coordinate, I opened a portal and stepped through.


    [***]


    I took a step onto the ground.


    Whenever I visited a ''new'' world, I always took a moment to take in the atmosphere. More than just getting my visual bearings, I let the world baptize me with its own special laws and unique circumstances.


    I was prepared, but even so, I felt my footing almost stumble before catching myself. That isn''t to say something pressured me, but that It felt like I had been wearing weights on my legs for so long that I suddenly took them off and needed to reorient myself.


    Bringing my arm up to my face, I waved it a few times infront of myself, getting used to this new sensation.


    There wasn''t any more ''difficulty'' or ''ease'' in my movements, but the difference was something I would need to get used to.


    Because what I felt was certainly not the Mana I was used to.


    "Reishi...?" I spoke the word I had recently learned.


    Gramps barely had any information on this world, but there were some things I did learn.


    Reishi, the main component of souls and all spiritual matter. Different from the equivalent that I''m used to back home. That being of course, Spiritrons, the spirit particles that make up the soul.


    Both claim to be the make up of one''s soul, yet both are correct. Souls are souls, but they can differ slightly depending on the world that one is born to.


    Just how a Human Soul can be different than say a Youkai Soul, yet both are Souls. The Souls here are just a tad more unique than what I''m used to.


    While not a complete one to one ratio, Reishi can be another name for ''Mana'' here.


    Though, the odd thing was that I could still feel Mana in the air. So perhaps that wasn''t even accurate either. I was just trying to draw parallels with my own knowledge to better start researching this stuff but that may throw me off if I rely too much on it.


    Well, still going on that symbolism. If Reishi is basically this ''spiritual matter'' equivalent to Mana. Then obviously there is a term for the ''Reishi'' that each person possesses. Gramps had it written down too, he called it ''Reiryoku''. The basic term meaning ''Spiritual Power''.


    It is amusing that there are similar terms for similar corresponding energies even if they exist on a slightly different spectrum.


    Fascinating.


    This Energy, I couldn''t immediately absorb it like I could Mana.


    I would have to experiment with it because I felt like I could take it in with some effort or some work around.


    Though, to do that, I would need to set up a proper workshop. And unfortunately, I didn''t have an identity in this world, nor did I have the correct'' currency''. Yes, I had Yen, millions of it, enough that I would be set for life if I retired and lived like a normal human. However, I had a personal rule not to introduce the currency of one world to another, even if it matched.


    That was just asking for trouble and it would be a headache to deal with if I got discovered.


    I tapped my finger against my arm as I looked out across this city.


    "Alright, I''ll go check it out. Give me the directions, and we''ll settle on payment later. I''ll also leave my information here so you can get started on my identification. Do a good job and I''ll give you a bonus."


    Whatever, I guess them ''playing'' as Yakuza was better than them being Yakuza.


    "I''ll get right on it, boss!" He saluted.


    "Right....you do that."


    [***]


    Well, I could see why this place was abandoned.


    The air was cold, I could feel it in my soul. It didn''t affect me negatively, but it was more so that my soul could feel the cold air that permeated this area.


    Something was definitely strange here. If a normal human felt this, I could imagine their fight of flight instincts kicking in and they''d want to stay away.


    The only answer is why.


    Dozens of people probably died here. It vaguely felt familiar to the time I was with Jeanne and we were investigating that conglomeration of resentment.


    Less intense, but still noticeable.


    Definitely not a human that caused this kind of phenomena.


    Curious.


    Should I try to make my presence known? It might make whatever caused this come after me too. But then again, I''m not proficient in this ''power'' that exists here, it may not be interested if I start flexing my Magic.


    What if I stimulate the surrounding Mana? Would that stimulate the Reishi in the air as well? Would that attract the cause of this mess?


    It was an interesting thought because walking through what seemed like a construction sight was giving me nothing.


    There were a few buildings that looked to be ready for demolition, but it was clear they''ve been sitting here for a long ass time.


    Some others that were barely standing.


    And a couple that looked half destroyed but not by any industrial means. Like something plowed into them and they collapsed.


    I walked up to a walk and drew a Rune on it. I went to the other side of this little area and drew on another wall. I continued a few more times until I created a small area that was surrounded by these few runes.


    Not really a spell in name, but.....it should has a visible reaction to the ambient Magical Energy which in turn should also have an effect on the Reishi that exists here.


    I snapped my fingers, actualizing them.


    The Runes lit up and I intentionally made the Mana in the air a bit chaotic.


    I''m basically doing the equivalent of shaking a bottle of soda, trying to get a reaction out of anything nearby.


    This would probably take a little while, so I sat down and waited. In the meantime, I used this opportunity to try and take in some of this Reishi that existed.


    My Magical Circuits were flared up fully, trying to capture this ambient power. However, it''s like there was a hole in my ''net'' when I tried to grab hold. I could get just the tiniest bit, but it wasn''t really responsive like the Mana in the air.


    "This is going to take some experimentation and effort." I grumbled in realization. My existence wasn''t tailored to absorbing it like the people here naturally were.


    However.....My Demonic Energy, meager as it is, has been very beneficial for merging together different branches of Magecraft and powers. Things that would have had difficulty coming together coherently had been combined because my Demonic Energy had been acting as a sort of metaphysical lubricant so they didn''t grind to a halt.


    Perhaps ¨C


    ''ROOOOAAARRRR''


    My eyes snapped open from my idle muse.


    It wasn''t a normal roar that woke me from my thoughts. It reverberated across the Spiritual Power that hung in the air, and my soul felt it from a distance away.


    A little ways down, a building collapsed as a large figure burst out of the dark corridors. It looked like a strange mix between a lizard and a horse. But the most notable feature was the white mask on its face as it stared right at me.


    "A Grimm?" I whispered in confusion before realization dawned on me.


    No, it was different. The information on this world that gramps told me. There were Spiritual beings known as ''Shinigami'' that supposedly protected the balance of souls or something inane like that. But on the opposite side there were evil spirits called ''Hollows'' that sought to devour souls and get stronger.


    The two sides were enemies for obvious reasons.


    So, this was a Hollow.


    Just its presence felt.....filthy.


    I had to resist the urge to grab Dawnbreaker and purge it from the world.


    It stomped across the ground, leaving huge footprints in the ground as it continued to usher that earth shaking roar and charged at me. Its massive jaw opened up revealing lines of sharp teeth, clearly wanting to devour me.


    "You''ll do nicely." I nodded, flicking my hand, producing a few Talismans between my fingers. "Let''s start experiment number one." I threw them out as it approached. They shot off in four directions. "Four Elements Sealing Formation." I activated the spell. They interlinked and locked down the large creature.


    Ethereal chains shot out of each Talisman, wraparound around its body. Its large maw was snapped shut. And chains flew around, binding up its large reptilian-like legs. Its momentum was carried forward even after its stride was obstructed. It fell to the ground, sliding forward until it was only a few feet in front of me.


    It struggled, trying to break through my spell, but my Magecraft held onto it tightly.


    "First experiment is a success." I muttered, happy that my Magecraft still had the desirable effect on the thing.


    Now, I just need to take it to ¨C


    I stopped, my head snapped to the side, noticing some quick movements.


    Two yellow eyes greeting me, shining under the cover of shadows.


    Slowly, it stepped out into the moonlight, and I could get a better look at it.


    "Well, hello there little kitty." I stared into eyes that held much more intelligence than a cat should.


    [***]


    A certain black cat notices something strange and investigates :>


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 360:

    Chapter 360:


    What a strange cat.


    The evil spirit the size of a small car was wailing and trying to break free, but, this cat was seemingly more interesting


    First off, I think a normal animal would instinctively avoid this area if even Humans knew that something was wrong. And yet, it was sitting right here, a monster roaring at the side, just calmly looking at me.


    I guess I did cause a little bit of a commotion, but I didn''t think it would be enough to grab anyone''s immediate attention.


    "Hello?" I offered a greeting.


    The Cat tilted its head, tail swaying behind it.


    ....atleast it wasn''t as terrifying as that other animal from Chaldea. Speaking of, I never did ask Olga or anyone else about it. I suppose I was understandably preoccupied with other matters and it didn''t show an iota of hostility.


    Honestly, I''d even call it friendly. It just seemed to like messing with me, probably because I was the only one who understood what kind of might it could bear.


    Something I''ll have to look into later.


    I took a step forward, towards the strange cat, and it didn''t react, still staring at me.


    Taking a few more steps forward, I crouched down, holding my hand out to see if it wanted to be pet. It still didn''t react so I stood back up. I turned around back towards the hollow, only to jerk backwards and try to get a reaction from the quick movement.


    Still, the cat didn''t react, but I think I saw a hint of amusement in its eyes.


    Shaking my head, I turned back around again.


    Acting as if I was going to ignore it, I flicked my hand backwards, a single Talisman flew out of my hand towards the cat.


    It finally reacted, moving very fast. Enough that the air displaced from where it stood.


    I turned to the side, and it was sitting there, like nothing had happened, dozens of feet away from where it was previously.


    And now, I was feeling competitive.


    I didn''t even try to hide it, flexing my fingers and taking out a fistful of Talismans.


    And of course, the cat looked at me challengingly.


    I wasted no time, the Talismans already left my hand. Each of them had a different effect. One of them hit the ground, creating a small glacier that erupted from the ground. The Cat jumped up with ease, avoiding it.


    While it was in the air, my second Talisman turned into Fiery snake that coiled around it at an odd angle.


    The Cat slapped the air and back flipped out of the way. Somehow, it was able to create a foot hold through what I assume was Reishi and dodge that way.


    My eyes widened and it looked way too smug at my reaction.


    I crossed my arms at its reaction, looking rather smug myself. "Should have looked at where the last one went." I tooted in chastisement.


    The Cat''s Eyes flickered as it clearly didn''t see where I threw it, but I held up a lazy arm, pointing at the hollow.


    It wasn''t difficult to hijack the spell I already cast. My last Talisman slapped onto the Hollow''s mask, and it lit up as if siphoning the effects. Several chains shot out from the Talisman at the Cat that was falling in mid-air.


    The Cat jerked its body to avoid one, and jumped to avoid another, but they wrapped and shot in such angles that it was apparently taken by surprise, only having the option to fall straight down without being caught.


    I held my arms open. "I win." I declared as it fell right into my grasp.


    I was under no delusion that this cat could escape from my arms if it really wanted to. Hell, I felt like it was merely playing around and wasn''t nearly as intense as it could have been.


    "So....how long are you going to keep pretending?" I lifted it up to the sky.


    "Meow." It said in a very deep voice.


    It wasn''t the sound a cat made, but a literal word as if a human spoke.


    "Cute." I said dryly. "You know, cats are an invasive species. I should do my due diligence and hand you over to the proper organizations. A little snip here and there, I''m sure it''ll be over quick. Don''t want more stray cats popping up."


    It stuck its tongue out at me.


    "Fine, be that way." I just let go, letting it drop to the ground. "Got more important things to take care of." I pivoted, walking back towards the Hollow.


    It finally stopped thrashing about, mostly just seething quietly. I was a little miffed, so I kicked it as I got closer. The Hollow immediately started yelling and roaring again.


    "What are you doing?"


    I blinked, realizing the little Cat was at my feet, looking up at me. "Oh, so you can talk." I deadpanned.


    "Meow." It replied rather dryly."


    "You''re lucky I like cats." I pursed my lips. "What''s your deal? Some kind of Youkai?"


    "Sure."


    "....I feel like you''re not being truthful."


    "Sure."


    "Are you a parrot?"


    "Sure."


    "Are you upset about what I said regarding getting you neutered?"


    "Meow."


    I rolled my eyes. Clearly, this cat was just messing with me. I don''t know what''s up with me and small ¨C dangerous animals that seem to find enjoyment out of annoying me.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Don''t you know it''s impolite to ask someone''s name without introducing yourself first?" The Cat shot back. "Do Gaijin''s not know that?" It tilt its head.


    Again, it made sense, but assuming things often leads to incorrect conclusions.


    Divinity was more intertwined with the world where a Hollow appeared to be an unnatural aberration that went against the natural order.


    "Now, what about my Aura?" I questioned aloud, calling forth the manifestation of my Soul. I wasn''t quite sure how Aura would interact with the Spiritual nature of the things found in this world. I was fairly confident that there would be no negatives to my possession of it outright.


    I released one of its arm and it took no time to try and lash out at me. This things'' intelligence was borderline animalistic with only basic higher-level thoughts. Strategy, scheming, traps and such didn''t even process with it based on my observations thus far.


    I gathered my Aura and braced myself in case for the worse. While I had no thoughts about it truly harming me, no one likes getting hit abruptly.


    The Multicolored wall of light solidified at my beckoning, intercepting the arm of this Spiritual being. I felt a reverberation through it, but it held without any indication of failing.


    "Interesting, a sort of resonance due to the nature of being a Spiritual being?" I questioned but furrowed my brow as my girls have smacked my Aura plenty of times and it didn''t have the same effect. "Perhaps due to the nature of their Ether-based vessels? It allows them to exist in the physical world different from a Hollow that is a purely spiritual being ¨C basically a ghost."


    I drew a string of Runes, landing on the Hollow''s flailing arm, locking it back down.


    "And noted that Magecraft is still operable without any noticeable drawbacks. Further testing with other spells and branches is required on a wider variety of these ''Hollows''." I wrote it down as well.


    Just like my time in Remnant, I would give Gramps a copy of any notes and discoveries I made.


    Now that I''ve settled down a little from what happened, I felt much more relaxed. My academic mind was reeling at all the possibilities that existed due to this thing. So many different experiments I could conduct and a wide array of data I could gather.


    I had many different thoughts, much of them not feasible. Such as trying to feed it a piece of my Peach of Immortality. I am very curious to see if it would have some adverse effect such as bringing it closer to a living being due to the high concentration of ''life'' contained within it. However, it was much too scarce a resource to waste on such a whimsical idea.


    Would Necromancer have an effect on them as well? Should I see if Mordred''s Master has any thoughts in that regard?


    I wouldn''t actively practice Necromancy due to Meridia''s preferences, but that doesn''t mean I couldn''t seek him out as a consultant.


    I''m sure he could make a lot of use out of a Hollow''s body.


    Another thing to think about later.


    But thinking about Meridia.....


    Flipping my hand over, Dawnbreaker appeared in my hand. Its golden light shone brightly in this enclosed space.


    And to my surprise, the Hollow reacted violently. Not like before that was froth with rage and anger, no.


    This was fear.


    It was trying its best to run away and struggled desperately under the bindings.


    Interesting, very interesting.


    As much as I would like to see the extent at which Dawnbreaker has on these things and by extension my Spear that also contains a Holy Attribute, I captured this Hollow for a more specific avenue of research.


    I''m sure I could go find more at a later date, but I had a more immediate concern. And that was being able to facilitate the processing of Reishi properly.


    I felt like.....I had the pieces but fitting them together was going to take work.


    For that, I needed to see how this Hollow was able to accumulate and manipulate it. Hopefully it would give me some clues I could work with and being the path of strengthening my own soul and harnessing it.


    Putting Dawnbreaker away, I took out my other swords and let them float next to me. I lacked a scalpel for more surgical needs, but these would work for now.


    [***]


    I let out a long breath.


    I noticed the sun coming up across the horizon and I put all my stuff away.


    The Hollow was long dead at this point, but I got a significant amount of data that would be very beneficial to me.


    However, I would need many more test subjects to confirm a few hypotheses I had currently.


    It was annoying how quickly the body dissipated once it actually died. I had try several means to keep it around, but they sort of failed to take hold. It seems I would have to take drastic measures if I wanted to keep the mass of soul power coherent for further deliberation next time.


    And there was still plenty of things I couldn''t test, such as my Primordial Runes. Which would probably be a good method to try and keep it from dissipating.


    Well, it''s not like I''m in a huge hurry. My concerns regarding Chaldea are thus far unfounded. Sir Wiggles is doing fine from what I''ve gathered. But that doesn''t mean I''m not on a clock, I don''t know what happened to the World-line there and I wasn''t entirely sure I would be able to do my normal side-stepping of time related variables.


    I felt frustrated more than anything. Well, that''s not true. I was still very angry at the one calling himself Solomon.


    Having to see Artoria ¨C Any Artoria die like that was not something I ever wanted to experience.


    I just had to remind myself why I was here.


    My concern for now should be to find more Hollows and do more research. This first one was just a happy coincidence, I''ll have to really search for a Hollow next time. Do they come out more at night? That would be my first thought considering their nature but I''m not anywhere near an expert on them.


    Maybe I''ll just ¨C


    "I''m back." A Black Cat suddenly burst through the nearby door.


    I blinked, staring at the black cat. I mentally checked my Bounded Fields, and they were still intact without any problems.


    I held up a finger and was about to say something before closing my mouth and shaking my head. Instead, I walked up to Yoruichi and picked him up. He looked at me happily as I walked to the door, and tossed him out, slamming it shut and casting a quick Alteration to make sure it couldn''t be opened again.


    "Oh, what was that? I felt the Reiatsu flare up weirdly."


    I slowly turned around to see Yoruichi sitting there, on the ground.


    "How ¨C Why are you here!?" I exclaimed in exasperation.


    "Meow."


    I let out a sigh realizing that this cat was going to be tiring.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 361:

    Chapter 361:


    "I''m pretty sure I locked the door."


    "Cats don''t use doors." Yoruichi countered.


    "....I can''t argue with that logic." Which made me feel weird, considering I was arguing with a cat. "Didn''t you agree not to come back?"


    "You never said for how long." It started prancing around, inspecting the place. "Where''s Bob?"


    "I had to let him go. It seems like he wasn''t a good fit for the company." I deadpanned.


    "What''d you do to the door?" Yoruichi pushed against it, but it wouldn''t budge. "Your Reiatsu did something weird."


    "My Reiatsu?" I tilted my head.


    Reiatsu ¨C Spiritual Pressure.


    I suppose that''s the term used for someone''s exertion of their Reiryoku? But I cast a Spell which should be lidden with Magical Energy, not Reiatsu. Unless, by association the Reishi I''ve gathered is also being facilitated due to the nature of this world.


    Curious.


    "What makes you think I did anything?" I asked.


    "Hah, you can''t hide it from me." The Cat looked smug. "Your Reiatsu is weird, but after seeing it again, I can pick it out easily now." He trotted over, plopping his butt right down in front of me, staring up. "Did it increase too? You didn''t have this much before."


    "Who knows." I shrugged.


    Hmm, so this Cat can sense that my Reiatsu has increased. I did take some time to try and gather more of it via my Magic Circuits, even if the process was exceedingly slow and methodical. The mental image of trying to catch water with a net was pretty apt in this circumstance.


    I''m basically getting a few drops by luck every now and then.


    Still haven''t been able to get my Soul to do it naturally like the Hollow was basically doing. Or what I assume the people here do by just existing. Still need more experimentation to figure out how I''m going to do this.


    "Oh a notebook, what''s written here?" Almost immediately the Cat was on the nearby table where I left my notes.


    It tried to flip it open, but I slammed it shut before he could read anything. "I believe the saying is ¨C Curiosity killed the cat."


    "It''s okay, I have nine lives!" He happily chirped, pawing at it even if I had my hand firmly pushed down on the cover.


    "Can you even read?"


    "Can you?" He countered.


    ".....why would you assume I couldn''t?"


    "It''s not weird for homeless people to be illiterate."


    "I am not homeless." I rolled my eyes.


    "So you live here by choice."


    "I do own an actual house. I''m only here because I needed ¨C" I paused, giving him a glare. "Alright, nice try."


    The Smug cat was smug.


    Almost got me to blurt out some things out of annoyance.


    "I''ll get a spray bottle the next time I''m out."


    "Yeah, that''s probably the only way you can get a pussy wet."


    I almost tripped hearing the words come out of his mouth. "Really?" I looked at the cat dumbfounded.


    The cat chuckled, jumping off the table. "The truth hurts."


    "Please, I''ve had plenty of women. And they''ve never left unsatisfied."


    "Uh huh." The Cat said mockingly. "What are you, like twenty? I''m sure you got a girlfriend that''s a model, but she goes to school in another town, right?"


    "I know what you''re doing."


    "What am I doing?" Yoruichi rolled over, exposing his belly playfully.


    "You''re trying to get information out of me by taking shots. Thinking that I''ll get angry, shout out some personal information so you can look into me, right?" I asked.


    "Nah, I just like seeing kids like you get flustered." He grinned.


    "Sure." I rolled my eyes again. "And it''s going to take much more than that to get me flustered."


    I fucked my Grandmother without an iota of shame. And I was going to continue doing it.


    Good luck.


    "That sounds like a challenge!" Yoruichi sprung up excitedly.


    "It wasn''t, go away."


    "Nope."


    I wish Sir Wiggles was here. Have him deal with this nonsense. I slid my notebook into my pocket and hid the return to my ring that way.


    But, Yoruichi perked up, looking at me. "You did something again."


    Hmm.


    I''ll have to be somewhat cautious if this cat isn''t going to leave me alone. I wasn''t really set on being forceful to kick him out, I could potentially have him help me.


    "Are you an Onmyoji?" He suddenly asked.


    "What gave you that idea?" I raised an eyebrow at his question.


    "The Talismans." He did the cat equivalent of a shrug. "Surprised me when I saw them. Heard that Onmyoji used to be more popular a long time ago, but they sorta died out. Humans with a lot of Reiatsu that would gather together and stuff."


    That''s interesting, did they exist here as well? I mean, the historical context for them must have persisted through the years, but for real variations of them to exist was what caught my attention. I suppose it makes sense, they are adept at dealing with spiritual issues, so in a world that emphasizes the spiritual aspects of the supernatural, it''s not a huge surprise.


    "Maybe I just like throw paper at things?" If he was going to be tight lipped, then I was too. "Maybe if someone answered my own question. Like, say what exactly you are, then I might be willing to answer one as well."


    "Meow."


    "Right." I shouldn''t have expected anything different. "If you don''t want to be cooperative then why are you here?"


    "Fine~" Yoruichi stretched his back before sitting back up. "I guess we can trade some questions. What do you want to know?"


    Hmm, that''s a good question. I didn''t want to reveal that I knew so little about Spiritual Power in general here, that would be a big red flag in my opinion. But there were a few other topics that held my interest.


    "What do you know about Shinigami?" I decided on this avenue.


    Yoruichi''s eyes flashed. "Why do you want to know about Shinigami?"


    Hmm, I guess I was right in my assumption initially. This cat isn''t normal at all. Ignoring the abnormalities that are obvious on the surface. I don''t think a random ''magical'' animal would know about Shinigami enough to elicit that kind of reaction.


    "Academic curiosity."


    The cat let out a snort. "Yeah, and I''m a dog."


    "Does it really matter?"


    "I guess not." He did that shrug again. "But it''s not really good for the living to know about the matters after death."


    "This town."


    "Do you know a place with higher amounts of ambient Reishi?" I asked.


    "That''s fair I guess." Yoruichi accepted. "Yeah, this is probably the highest in the living world."


    "Curious that you would know that."


    "I''m a very curious cat~" He chuckled. "So, Mister Wizard. Know any Magic Tricks?"


    "I know how to make small, annoying animals disappear."


    "Eh, you probably wouldn''t be very good at that kind of trick." He started walking around. "What kinds of things can you do?"


    "I can raise the dead."


    "Really!?" Yoruichi snapped his head back at me.


    "No."


    ".....dick."


    "Well, I think I''m done here for now." I clapped my hands. "Uninvited guests should vacate the premises."


    I had some things I wanted to digest before answering any more questions if this came up again. And I had a couple things I wanted to work on with some privacy.


    "Wait, there''s something else." Yoruichi quickly started talking as I picked him up and began walking towards the door.


    "What?"


    "I have this friend ¨C "


    "Of everything you''ve said, this is what I don''t believe."


    "No hesitation, huh?" Yoruichi grumbled patting over his chest with his little paw. "Just.... stab me right in the heart without a second thought."


    "The truth hurts." I mimicked his words from earlier.


    Contrary to what I thought would happen, Yoruichi began cackling at my response. "I like you. I feel like we''re going to be good friends."


    "Goodbye Yoruichi!" I shouted, chucking him out of the door and slamming it shut.


    I waited for a moment and didn''t see him come back inside, so I could presume he was really gone for now.


    Good, I would work on setting up some proper Bounded Fields because the ones I had put up before were just placeholders for my immediate need.


    Let''s see him get through these.


    [***]


    I sat cross legged on the ground, taking deep breaths to get my breathing in a proper rhythm.


    I had a Magic Circle set up under me. Theoretically, it should be separating the Mana in the Air from the Reishi by extracting the Mana and sending it elsewhere. How this works in practice, I''ve yet to see as I''ve just activated it.


    However, I was feeling a little confident.


    Due to the talk with Yoruichi earlier, I had a very interesting idea.


    He spoke about how a Shinigami could only nurture their sword due to their soul being detached from their body as a type of spirit, making it so it was under constant nourishment. Then I started thinking about my Aura, and the idea hit me.


    My Aura coexists with my Magic Circuits without any negative side effects. They do not hamper one another in the slightest bit, which was a little surprising when I first discovered Aura. But as I researched more into it, the reason was rather obvious.


    They both have the same origin.


    Magic Circuits extend from the soul.


    Aura is the manifestation of the soul.


    While Magic Circuits are meant to process Magical Energy, they are technically also a spiritual component.


    With that in mind, I closed my eyes and focused on my Aura. I could feel it pulsing out and I pulled it back and forth like a tide.


    I let it wrap around my Magic Circuits just to double check, and I felt nothing amiss. Reishi was exceedingly close to Mana, enough that I had trouble deciphering the composition of it in the air. To pick out what was Mana and what was Reishi. However, it was different enough that my Magic Circuits couldn''t just take it in like it did Mana.


    If I had to make a comparison, it would be like Fresh Water to Salt Water.


    My Circuits happily drink in the Fresh Water, but don''t care for the Salt Water.


    However, my Aura was the manifestation of my soul.


    Reishi was the spiritual Energy in the world.


    I let my Aura pulse out gradually. It shimmered around me and began to grow in distance from my body. Instead of just letting my Circuits try to grab the Reishi, instead, I mentally pulled back my Aura, letting it act as the ''net'' to pull in Reishi.


    I retracted my Aura back, forcing it down to its lowest point, right back to the source and where my Circuits originated from.


    My Circuits started burning much more intensely than before. Considering the salt water analogy, it''s as if someone just drank a huge mouthful of salt water and began violently coughing, but it was happening to my Magic Circuits


    It was painful, it was uncomfortable and it made my Circuits burn through my skin intensely as it continued.


    Then, I touched upon the small seed of Demonic Power I possessed. It wasn''t much, but it began flowing to soothe the aching and the pain.


    The burning sensation in my Circuits began to subside. They still felt.....stiff, for lack of a better word, but I could feel it.


    I could feel the Reiryoku flowing more steadily.


    I let out a breath of contentment.


    A small smile appeared on my face as I watched everything begin to smooth out.


    I held out my hand, focusing on the newfound energy inside my body. Slowly, a blue, shimmering energy coated my skin before it faded away.


    It would take awhile for my soul to become accustomed to this new power, but....I did it in the first attempt. Granted, it was a small amount, but once my soul became more familiar with it, could it completely ignore the need for my Circuits and act like the souls that are native to this world?


    So many questions I didn''t yet have the answer to.


    But the most important thing was that I had succeeded. This already made the trip worth it.


    Magic Circuits, Aura, and Demonic Energy. These three pieces were so far imperative to the process ,without any one of them, I don''t know if it would have been this ''easy''.


    I couldn''t help but fall back and let out a laugh.


    Being able to harness Reishi was only the beginning.


    I wanted to get my hands on that Shinigami sword and Magic System. I feel like they would be very beneficial to my current quest.


    Sitting back up, I climbed to my feet, dusting myself off. I looked out the window and noticed that the moon was back out again.


    How long had I been focusing on this?


    Well, it didn''t matter. I was energized from the excitement so I may as well strike while the iron is hot.


    Let''s see if I can''t find some more Hollows to test some theories on.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 362:

    Chapter 362:


    I don''t know what I really expected when I started wandering around.


    Maybe I was just excited and didn''t really think It through. While this town isn''t big, it isn''t tiny either. I don''t know why I thought finding another Hollow would be so easy that I could just do it without a second thought.


    Eventually, I found myself up on the highest spot I could find. Some kind of office building most likely, yet it wasn''t even very large itself in comparison to the buildings downtown in Fuyuki.


    I guess it''s not like I had nothing to do to keep me preoccupied.


    My Aura continuously was pulling in Reishi and I was converting it into Reiryoku at a decent pace. It would be awhile before my soul could fill properly. And then there was the matter of making it so I produced it by myself without having to grab hold of ambient Reishi like the natives here. Otherwise, once I left this place, I would eventually run dry after prolonged use.


    Maybe once I analyze the stuff more I could break down my Aura to substitute it? Cannibalize it into Reiryoku then let it regenerate naturally so I technically still generate it, but in a more roundabout manner. I felt pretty confident that my Aura could fill in the gap needed there, but time would tell.


    Still, in the meantime, I''ve just been using my phone to talk to everyone.


    Did I ever properly thank Rin for this thing? It''s such a convenient tool that I can''t believe the Old Man or I never considered it beforehand. Playing a little trick on casualty and time so that everything aligned beyond world-lines.


    I was randomly chatting with Jinn and I jokingly asked for nudes, and well....nudes I received.


    Not complaining, I was just surprised. Except, there was silence on her end for like twenty minutes, then I got a response from all of them.


    There seemed to be absolutely no hesitation on Venelana''s part. Same with Raikou and Yasaka. Sca?thach was super cute as she tried not to look embarrassed, I know she isn''t one for public displays of affection, so something like this may be somewhat foreign to her but also not something he would hesitate much over. Artoria was a little similar in that she''s still the most reserved of all my girls.


    Meridia though, she looked like she was trying hard to appear ''annoyed'' or scowling but she sent some very interesting pictures as well.


    Jinn was obvious as well, being the instigator in this whole thing. I would definitely have to thank her when I went back home.


    It definitely soothed the loneliness of not having any of them around for the moment. Once I finished up here, I was going to take a little bit of time to unwind before jumping into anything big. I would need to go back to Chaldea soon, but I was still keeping a close eye on Sir Wiggles to get a sort of feeling of when that''s best.


    And I need to sit down and talk to Salem, that''s a big priority once I wrap up here. I told her I wanted to be at my best when I had that conversation with her. I was not in my right mindset at the time and I felt a little more relaxed now that I had a goal in mind and was working towards it.


    Admittedly, I was a little nervous, I didn''t know how she would take everything, but I couldn''t just dance around it any longer. Any further feelings would only be based on false assumptions and it would be no different than lying to her.


    While I continued to take in the Reishi and convert it into Reiyroku, a thought occurred to me.


    Should I just go to the source?


    The information Gramps gave me was vague, but it did outline the overall layout of this place. There existed three main dimensions, that being the Human World, the place where Shinigami live and the afterlife ¨C Soul Society. And lastly there was a third place where Hollows apparently congregate to is known as Hueco Mundo.


    I admit to being a tiny bit wary about attracting the unwanted kinds of attention as I was mostly here just to help myself and didn''t want to get involved in anything overly complicated.


    But on the flip side, I don''t know if I could get what I wanted by just staying quiet in my little corner.


    Oh well, I''ll just do what I''ve always done and just go with whatever opportunities present themselves. If nothing else, I don''t believe I can''t sneak into this Soul Society and...acquire what I want.


    I immediately perked up, broken from my thoughts, as I heard that distinct roar sound off in the distance.


    Bob had roared enough that I''m pretty sure I''d never forget the feeling and sound. The kind of predatory calling that would send shivers to weaker people if they had enough spiritual power to sense these things.


    My excitement quickly died down when I realized that it''s probably doing that because it found a meal.


    I quickly jumped down and ran towards the source.


    I was starting to think that Hollows were much more animalistic in nature than I previously assumed. Perhaps it''s the subconscious parts of a human that gets added to the corrupted nature when they turn hollow. That those inherent instincts from previous paths of evolution manifest in such a way.


    Not to mention thus far, both Hollows I''ve run into looked like animals. The first one was some weird combination of a horse and a lizard. This one was more like a Spider and a human in combination, but awkwardly slapped together.


    It had that same big hole on its chest, but in a slightly different place as well. I noted the immediate difference as it was peering into the second story window of a home.


    Did it let off that initial roar to warn away any other predators, or rather any other Hollows in the area? It would fit with my initial hypothesis of their animalistic nature.


    Well, I suppose it didn''t matter much. I wasn''t here to study their physiology as much as their innate existence with how it corresponds to Spiritual Power.


    I didn''t waste any time, it looked like it was about to grab at whoever was sleeping this late at night. So....I just did the most blunt thing and soared through the air, kicking it in the face.


    I put a little bit of effort into my ''attack'' so the Hollow was lifted off the ground and went sailing down the street a little bit.


    It wasn''t that big in size, but it was big enough to be able to reach the second story of a random house on the street.


    Though, this was probably not the best place to do something like this. I have no doubt that the impact woke up many people nearby, and while the Hollow wouldn''t be visible to the common folk, that was not the case for me.


    Thankfully, I had its complete and undivided attention at this point, so It didn''t take me much effort to lead it away.


    A random pot shot with a spell here or there was enough to send it into a rage as it clamored after me. Its awkwardly placed legs tearing into the concrete with each movement.


    They would probably assume it was an earthquake and bunker down, not peek out the window and see anything strange going on.


    However, I turned a few corners, leading it to a more deserted area, making sure it followed me without causing any wanton destruction that could affect other people. I wasn''t completely careless in my own actions, I wouldn''t feel right if it just bulldozed through a house to get to me.


    "Alrighty." I clapped my hands happily. I can finally continue my experiments. "Now why don''t you ¨C"


    I felt a wave of what I was assuming as Reiatsu flowing out unabated. Shortly followed a feminine shout. "Quick, over there!"


    I turned to look to see a kid ¨C teenager with bright orange hair. A little tall for his age, but the look of youth was obvious.


    Next to him a girl in a matching school uniform was running at his side. Black hair and petite in stature, but could be called cute. I presume she was the one who shouted as she held up her finger, pointing my way.


    "Hurry you fool, it''s going after him!" She shouted again, at her companion, slipping on a bright red glove.


    I glanced over my shoulder to see the Hollow rushing towards me and I assumed they were talking about it?


    I blinked as I saw the petite girl slap the back of the orange haired kids head with a red gloved hand. And I really reeled back when I saw his body smack face first into the ground and what appeared to be his soul spring out. It was wearing a black kimono with a massive sword strapped to its back.


    "What the hell!?" He shouted angrily, but didn''t stop moving forward. "Do you have any idea how much that''s gonna to hurt when I get back to my body!?"


    "Stop whining and deal with that Hollow!" She returned.


    I heard him mumble some unpleasant things about her under his breath. He didn''t even give me a second glance as he came up to me. His hand on that massive blade strapped to his back, he unsheathed it to reveal what looked like an oversized Katana.


    Not to be confused with an Odachi or some other variation. No, this looked like someone took a standard Katana and inflated it several degrees. If he were to hold it up, it would be almost as tall as he was, but the blade itself was as thick as a thigh. And what made it a little more comical was that it even had the standard curve that a regular Katana would have.


    He was about to leap towards the Hollow but instead, I grabbed towards his collar, yanking him back.


    The action took him completely by surprise, I don''t'' think they realized I could see everything that was going on. As it required a certain amount of spiritual power to see not just hollows but Shinigami as well, which is what I was assuming this kid was.


    Or maybe he wasn''t a kid at all?


    He certainly felt strange to my senses.


    "What the hell!?" The Orange Haired kid looked up at me.


    "Oi, don''t steal others'' Hollows. I went through a lot of effort to lead it away from the residential area out here." I chided him, flipping my hand over and throwing a few Talismans at it.


    This Hollow was more or less at the same strength as the last one. I could only assume there were stronger ones as it didn''t seem very intimidating at this level. I couldn''t see how such a thing wasn''t immediately wiped out and became a ''threat'' needed for a whole society to combat if this was the peak combat strength they had.


    No, this thing only threw around its large body, I have no doubt there are more intelligent and stronger ones.


    "Seal." I commanded, locking down the Hollow with my Talismans.


    Same as before, the Hollow locked up and stumbled to the ground, unable to break free from the magical bindings.


    "Ah, now that''s settled." I clapped my hands.


    "God, I''m being sassed by ¨C " I paused. "How old are you?"


    "Fifteen."


    "Right, why am I arguing with you again?" I shook my shook. "Why don''t you just take your girlfriend home and let me deal with my own stuff, yeah?"


    I''m done with this.


    He looked at me expressionlessly. With that big ass sword in his hand, he raised it up to the sky, still without any expression. Then, he threw it backwards.


    I blinked again, watching it spin through the air, my mouth slightly open as I watched its trajectory. I could have easily stopped it, but I think I was just too surprised at his balls to formulate any proper response.


    Honestly, I feel like I''m usually on the opposite side when things like this happen.


    That gigantic sword of his slammed right down through the head of the hollow, pushing into the concrete below.


    The Hollow dissipated very quickly.


    "....did you just...?"


    "Woops, my hand slipped." He said dryly.


    I would be impressed if I wasn''t pissed off.


    I looked right at him and held my hand out. With a jerk of Telekinesis, I ripped the sword out of the ground and had it fly into my hand.


    He was surprised at my sudden action.


    "Oh hey, free sword. Seems like some idiot just left it lying around. I guess it''ll be good compensation since my Hollow was taken from me."


    Huh, lighter than it looks.


    I was expecting something that weights like a hundred points or more, but it''s about the same weight as my other swords.


    "Hey, Asshole, give that back." Ichigo scowled, stepping forward.


    "I''m going to go with no." I gave the sword a couple swings. "Well, my night is ruined, guess I''ll head off. Later Kids, don''t stay out too late. Make sure to use protection, bye!" I gave my goodbyes even with the brat running at me.


    Well, may as well make him panic a little bit.


    "Wuld." I whispered, disappearing from the spot I was in with a burst of speed.


    [***]


    I hummed to myself as I walked back into my....building? My current home I suppose would be an apt description.


    I was a little less pissed off now, but still miffed that my Hollow was killed after I spent a few hours looking for one.


    But hey, it isn''t all bad.


    I''m actually really curious about this sword, it should be a Zanpakuto?. At the very least, it''ll provide me with some very interesting data.


    I don''t really plan on keeping this thing, but I''ll let the kid stew for a few days.


    Besides, I think it''s already....bonded? Is that the correct term? Well, I don''t know if it would even work for me how it''s supposed to. I think his soul already seeped into it or something.


    But...The sword didn''t really give me a good vibe. Not like malevolent or anything....it felt kind of hollow.


    I kind of felt like I would break it if I tried to do anything too strenuous with it.


    Which is not how I envisioned a Zanpakuto? should be.


    Well, he called himself a Substitute Shinigami, whatever that meant. And he''s apparently a human ¨C which I was told was impossible. Maybe that has something to do with it?


    I tried wrapping my Aura around it, just to get a feel. I was pleasantly surprised when it sort of.....accepted my Aura initially, but rejected it immediately.


    Like, it didn''t like me specifically, not my Aura in general.


    I kind of lost track of time, playing around with this thing, doing all sorts of tests when I heard a sudden knock on my door.


    And really, there was only one person who knew I was here. I guess my new Bounded Fields I put up did their jobs since he didn''t just barge right in.


    I put away the sword into my Storage Ring and went to answer.


    "I think people are right. Black Cats are unlucky." I looked down at Yoruichi.


    "Funny." He drawled.


    "What do you want?" I asked.


    "I was just in the neighborhood, thought I would visit."


    "Uh huh." I noticed him peeking around my looks, looking inside. "Looking for anything specific." Because at this point, I was having the strangest idea that he was here for something in particular.


    "Now that you asked, you wouldn''t have happened to come across a sword recently, would you?"


    "Maybe I did, maybe I didn''t. What''s it to you?"


    "Well, some brat comes knocking on my friend''s shop, shouting about how some asshole stole his sword. Well, I immediately thought of my new friend."


    "Right."


    "So.....where is it?"


    "How are you so sure I have it?"


    "He described him as ''posh redhead asshole''." Yoruichi said evenly.


    "That could be anyone."


    "Because red hair is common here."


    "More common than Orange Hair. At Least mine is natural." I huffed.


    "I never mentioned he had Orange hair." Yoruichi looked at me.


    ".....huh." I guess I gave myself away then, if it wasn''t dreadfully obvious before. "So, what can I do for you?"


    "The Sword, please."


    "And I want my damn Hollow back, but it looks like we''ll both be disappointed."


    "What?" Yoruichi tilt his head.


    "What, did he not tell you that he killed the hollow I captured?"


    Yoruichi and I stared at one another for a moment before he let out a sigh. "Fine, what do you want?"


    God, I love those words.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 363:

    Chapter 363:


    Though I was happy with the turn of events, I had to admit, I had no idea what I actually wanted.


    Sort of took the kid''s sword out of annoyance, not with any inherent plan in mind. I was probably going to find him in a couple days to give it back, chide him a little for being a little shit, but otherwise that was the extent of my thoughts.


    "So, you seem to know that kid, huh?" I asked.


    "Not personally." Yoruichi all but admitted.


    "What''s his deal?" I asked, leaving the door open as I walked back inside, an opening invitation for him to come in.


    Watching a Cat close the door behind him was somewhat comical. "What do you mean?"


    "I mean, you told me that humans couldn''t be Shinigami in less words. So, how was a human-Shinigami running around? Someone wasn''t being honest."


    "No, I said that beyond some weird circumstances, it wasn''t possible." Yoruichi seemed to be looking around, presumably for the sword.


    "So the kid is one of those weird circumstances? How did that happen?"


    "It''s a secret."


    "That''s a shame." I shrugged. "You know what''s also a secret? Where I hid the sword."


    Yoruichi turned to look at me with an eye roll. "You met Rukia Kuchiki too, right?"


    "Shortie that tried to flex her authority? Kind of cute?"


    "Cute?" Yoruichi blinked.


    "Eh." I shrugged again. She reminded me a little of Artoria, maybe I was projecting a tiny bit. "But is that her? She introduced herself as a Shinigami, but felt pretty human to me. Honestly, I couldn''t sense nearly any Reiatsu from her beyond what I would in a human around these parts."


    "This town almost always has a Shinigami assigned to it due to the high levels of Reishi and the abundance of humans with above average Reiryoku which attract Hollows who think they make juicy meals. Rukia was the latest one sent for her own stint in the human world."


    "And how does this correlate to these ''unique'' circumstances?"


    "Rukia transferred her Shinigami powers to Ichigo." Yoruichi replied.


    "Wait, that''s a thing?"


    "It''s not well known beyond seated officers, but it''s possible."


    "Huh, that''s an interesting thought then."


    "Don''t even consider it. Besides being very unlikely to succeed, it''s highly illegal for Shinigami to give their powers to a human."


    "So losing her powers made her a human? That doesn''t sound right."


    "No, she basically lost all of her Reiatsu temporarily and we gave her an untraceable Gigai for now." Yoruichi shook his head.


    "What''s a Gigai?" I was learning all kinds of new things today.


    "You really don''t'' know anything, do you?" Yoruichi looked at me bemused.


    "Depends, it could just be a different term for something I already know." I shrugged again.


    "A Gigai is a fake body that Shinigami can put their souls into so they can interact with the human world normally." Yoruichi explained.


    "Oh, yeah, I know what that is then." I nodded along at his explanation. Granted, it was slightly different, but Olga should have gotten something similar from Da Vinci.


    Hell, Homunculus aren''t that different in practice either.


    "The thought of Rukia swinging this thing around is hilarious." I chuckled, taking out the Zanpakuto?.


    That tiny girl using a sword bigger than herself.


    Yoruichi''s eyes flashed as his head jerked back to me. "Where were you hiding that?"


    "It was here the whole time." I smiled back at him.


    "Right." Yoruichi said dryly. "But that''s not Rukia''s Zanpakuto?. Hers is actually normal sized. That''s just the power she transferred to Ichigo remembering vaguely how it''s supposed to be and him not knowing how to compress it properly so he got that monstrosity instead."


    "Is that why it feels kind of hollow?" I asked, giving it a swing.


    "Probably." Yoruichi jumped off the table. "I''m not really an expert on this kind of stuff, you''d have to ask my friend. Speaking of, thanks for returning it, I''ll be sure to give it back to the kid~" He went to snatch it from me, but I held it above his reach.


    "Nice try." I snorted.


    "Alright, what do you want?" Yoruichi huffed.


    "Trade me for another Zanpakuto?." I think that would be the best thing I could earn in this circumstance.


    "Do you think I just have a bunch laying around?" Yoruichi snorted.


    "I was hoping, yes."


    "Well, I don''t." He stated. "While they aren''t super heavily regulated, it''s hard to get one without an owner. Each Shinigami gets one when they go to the Academy. Or, rather, they get what''s called an Asauchi. Basically, it''s a blank Zanpakuto that the academy recruits are supposed to nurture."


    "So what you''re saying is that you need to go rob a school."


    "What I''m saying is that you''re a bit out of luck there. I couldn''t get you one even if I wanted to." Yoruichi admitted.


    "Can''t you just like....sneak into Soul Society and acquire one?" I asked.


    "Do you think I can just go there whenever I want? What makes you think I can go there at all?" Yoruichi eyed me.


    "Just taking a shot in the dark. With how much you know, it''s obvious you aren''t a normal cat." I shrugged once more.


    "Do you have any idea how long it would take to teach you the higher-level stuff? Years, and that''s considering you can pick up the basics easily, which I''m not even sure is possible. So, you get to learn the first ten only."


    I wasn''t entirely against this deal, I was just seeing If I could squeeze out some more from him. "Why can''t humans learn it?"


    "I said I don''t know, but if I had to guess, it''s probably due to your body again. A physical body impedes the usage of the soul."


    That makes sense, even if it was an annoying answer. However, I am a Magus. I have so many memories of working around the restrictions the world imposed on Magecraft. If I couldn''t find a work around for this, then all of that was pointless.


    "I accept the deal." I tossed him the sword and he grabbed it with his mouth quickly, practically disappearing to the door.


    "I''ll have someone sent over in a few days, maybe a week at the latest." Yoruichi said before immediately disappearing.


    Well, alrighty then.


    This turned out pretty well.


    I didn''t think he would go back on the deal, he came off as the sort that was too prideful to just lie to my face like that.


    Well, let''s find something to do in the meantime. Maybe I can find another Hollow before the night is up? Maybe I''ll run into the kid again and steal his sword again. Would I be able to make another deal then?


    That would be a fun conversation to have with Yoruichi when he comes to fetch the sword again.


    [***]


    If there''s one thing I absolutely hate about Japan, it''s the xenophobia.


    Walking to the store to get some groceries, and people just assume. The look on their faces when I use perfect Japanese just makes it worse. Cause at that point, I''m not just some foreigner that''ll leave at some point.


    Of all the negative things I could say about my time in Kuoh and at Kuoh Academy, there were enough ''foreigners'' there that the students didn''t really act like that. In hindsight, it''s obvious the reason ¨C them being devils. But at the time a ''foreigner'' was the president of the student council, so any of that nonsense was stomped out.


    In a small town like this though? I stood out like a sore thumb and people just stared.


    At Least my hair didn''t look fake, so people didn''t assume I dyed it like some kind of thug.


    My idle thoughts carried me until I made it back ''home'' for lack of a better word.


    I had been staying at this abandoned construction site for a little while now, enough that I started buying some amenities.


    Thankfully I ran into the little role-player and his friends again. Got the actual paperwork and identification I needed so I felt fine traveling around during the day without a cop thinking I''m an illegal alien.


    Though, I paused when I approached the specific building I was staying inside.


    There was a very large man apparently fixing the door that Yoruichi broke several days ago.


    He seemed to notice my presence as I got closer.


    Fully standing up, he was a big mother fucker. Dark skin, visible muscles, probably close to eight feet tall. He had hair done in cornrolls with a handlebar mustache and rectangular glasses. Though, the most amusing thing was the pink apron he was wearing over a white shirt and pants.


    "Hello?" I greeted, tilting my head at his appearance.


    "Greetings, you must be Wilhelm Schweinorg-dono." He bowed very politely, and the honorifics even made it through my Devil-based translations.


    "I am, are you the one Yoruichi volunteered to teach me?" I asked, skipping right to the important matter.


    "Indeed." He pushed up his glasses. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Tessai Tsukabishi, former Captain of the Shinigami Kido Corps."


    "Oh?" I perked up at his introduction. So he must be very knowledgeable about Kido?, well, I always enjoy talking magical things with masters of their practices.


    "As you said, I am Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg, Magus and potential future Kido? user if things work out." I smiled at his polite tone. If someone was polite to me, I was more than willing to reciprocate.


    I gestured for him to head inside as I walked to the table and set down my groceries.


    "Thank you for the door."


    "It was no trouble, Schweinorg-dono. I am aware that Yoruichi can be.....destructive when the mood strikes."


    I was impressed he pronounced my name so fluently and correctly.


    "Feel free to call me Wilhelm." Japanese pleasantries aside. "You being here means I can assume that you are willing to teach me?"


    "Correct." He nodded rather enthusiastically. "I admit, the thought of teaching a human Kido is not something I have considered before. To find someone willing and able to learn are things I thought improbable. I am rather curious to see if it is possible at all. And please, call me Tessai."


    "Able, as in possessing the necessary Reiryoku I assume?"


    "Correct, once again. It is not merely a matter of just having enough to see what should not be seen by mortal eyes. No, a human requires a few further steps in that direction for their Reiryoku to be abundant enough to cast even the simpler spells."


    "And how do I measure in that regard?" I asked because I was curious how I rated after continuously absorbing the Reishi and converting it these past several days while waiting for him to arrive.


    He pushed up his glasses and inspected me again. "You possess an admirable amount of Reiatsu for a human, Wilhelm-dono. I believe that Yoruichi undervalued how much you truly had."


    Or it wasn''t as much as the last time he was here.


    Interesting.


    "Why don''t I get some tea started and we can talk shop?"


    "I would appreciate the gesture, Wilhelm-dono. And if you are not against it, I am very curious as to what this ''Magus'' identity means. If you would be willing, I would like to exchange knowledge."


    "I don''t mind trading in that regard." It would be no skin off my back to give him the barest idea of what a Magus is.


    But, it was finally time to learn some Kido? and I was always excited to learn new ''Magics''.


    [***]


    Monday''s chapter


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 364:

    Chapter 364:


    "I have a question before we begin." I asked as we enjoyed some basic tea. I didn''t have many amenities available, but I don''t think he would hold it against me considering the circumstances.


    "Please." He gestured for me to continue.


    "If you''re going to be my teacher, even for a brief moment, would everything we speak about fall under student-teacher confidentiality?"


    Or to put it into simple terms, are you going to blab about everything you find out about me? Just because I didn''t have any stakes in this world, it didn''t mean I wanted to just make my personal stuff known.


    He furrowed his brow, obviously getting the gist of what I was implying. "I will not speak about anything unless it may be a danger."


    How open ended and vague. Oh well, I suppose that''s more than I really need considering my lack of actual ties here.


    And he didn''t really strike me as someone who could be coy or skirt around any verbal agreement but adhere to the spirit of it.


    I could be wrong, but it was what my gut was telling me.


    "You said you were the former Captain of the Kido Corps back in Soul Society, can I ask you more about that or is it something you don''t want to talk about? I know Yoruichi was hesitant to say anything about his time in Soul Society, only that he was banished some time ago. I don''t want to poke any sore spots by accident."


    "Yes, Yoruichi did mention that." He pushed up his glasses. "It is not something we generally mention to....outsiders."


    "As I told him before, it wasn''t hard to put two and two together with the amount of information he told me."


    "A valid point, Wilhelm-dono." He nodded still using that very polite honorific with me. "There are thirteen divisions among Soul Society, and there is a division specialized for those who pursue Kido? above all else. I led that division until an incident occurred and myself and Yoruichi along with some others were banished due to our crimes."


    "Thank you for sharing. I assume you don''t want this kind of thing spread around?"


    "Yes, thank you for understanding, Wilhelm-dono." He replied.


    I waived it off. Not really hard to do, and I''m not really one for sharing other''s secrets, especially when they don''t really cause any issues. If he and Yoruichi are living openly, I''m sure there isn''t any large concern and it''s just for personal privacy and what-not. N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "I assume you want to ask me some stuff then?" I gave him an opening to shift the topic.


    "Yes." He smiled rather happily. "Yoruichi simply told me that you are a ''Wizard'' who calls himself a Magus''. I admit to being ignorant of Humans in what they refer to as ''magic''. I may no longer be the Captain of the Kido? corps, but my interests have never wavered."


    "The general term is Magus. Wizard is more of a title for certain individuals. I suppose it wouldn''t be wrong to equate it to your use of Captain, even if it isn''t a direct correlation. But yes, a Magus by definition is someone who practices Magecraft."


    "A fascinating description." His eyes lit up. "Can you tell me about ''Magecraft''?"


    Well, he''s going to tell me about kido?, so It''s fair I suppose. "The barest definition of Magecraft would be any natural phenomena that could be achieved by mundane means regardless of time or effort, but simply using Magical Energy to facilitate the process."


    I held up my hand in front of us. "I''ll give you an example. A person can easily buy a lighter from the store and produce a flame, yes? Well...." I created a small flame above my palm. "I did the same through Magical Energy, thus it is Magecraft."


    "Marvelous." He praised with clear interest. "I was not aware that such a group existed."


    "Magi congregate towards the west, mostly in Europe and London." I replied.


    He continued to look at the flame on my hand. ".....you are not using Reishi nor Reiryoku."


    "Noticed that, huh?"


    "It seems the shop owner is going to be most displeased that he missed this opportunity." Tensei muttered.


    "Shop owner?"


    He blinked, nodding again. "Yoruichi and I were not the only ones who were banished." He said simply without further explanation and I didn''t push.


    "You''re right." I clenched my hand, snuffing out the flame. "Magical Energy isn''t just another name for the spiritual equivalent. There are some very heavy similarities, but it''s like comparing Salt Water to Fresh Water. You all thrive in Salt Water and process it without even a second thought. While Magi such as myself exist in Fresh Water and can''t normally coexist in a Salt Water habitat."


    "A curious comparison, and not one I can find fault with based on what I have seen so far." He rubbed his chin. "And what is Magical Energy?"


    "Magical Energy can generally be broken down into three different types, like your Spiritual Energy. You have the ambient Magical Energy ¨C Mana. Like how Reishi exists in the air, so too does Mana. However, Mana seems to contain the more physical characteristics of the world, compared to the spiritual component of Reishi."


    "That would explain why this is not common knowledge. As Shinigami ¨C Spirits exist in a state that would make coming into contact with the....physical aspect of the living world difficult."


    It wasn''t a perfect explanation, calling Mana physical in comparison. But it also wasn''t wrong either considering that it''s something only living beings should be able to properly generate. Such as Servants not being able to produce their own under normal circumstances. There was obviously much more nuance to it than that, but it would take hours to explain in depth.


    "Mana comes from the planet itself." I added.


    "And as beings that are ''born'' from a different plane of reality, I can understand why we are not accustomed to this energy as you are." He sipped his tea. "Yes, it makes sense."


    Well, Servants are still extensions of the world, thus they operate on Magical Energy. Not to mention that Reishi like this isn''t a driving force everywhere else. It''s something almost unique to this world that I''ve discovered.


    Truthfully, this is mostly just my hypothesis on the nature of Magical Energy and Spiritual Energy.


    "Moving on. Like Reishi, we have Mana. And like Reiryoku we have Od. Or, the Magical Energy that each person produces by just existing."


    "And once one stops existing as you put it, they lose the production of this Od and it turns into our domain." He summarized.


    "That is my belief, yes." I said plainly. "And lastly, you have the combination of the two. It has several names such as Prana that different generations use. But it''s fairly common just to use the sweeping term of Magical Energy when referring to any aspect of this process unless one needs to be specified for any reason."


    "You are saying that these Magi, as you put it, are.....absorbing Mana from the air?" He questioned.


    "More or less, yeah?"


    "Curious." He set his cup down. "Tell me, have you ever heard of people known as ''Quincy''?"


    "That''s my first time hearing the name. What are Quincy?"


    Well, it didn''t really seem complicated on the surface.


    I held up a finger just as he did. "Hado? #1 Sho?." I spoke the words clearly and fluently. I felt my Reiatsu stir but it was strange, almost as if it wanted to move, but couldn''t. As a result, nothing happened.


    "I felt your Reiatsu flare up briefly." Tessai noted.


    "Yeah, felt like it wanted to go forward, but hit a wall and reluctantly backed away." I frowned, feeling my Reiatsu, what I had gathered so far in my soul.


    Which....was exactly what we were expecting, to be honest.


    "As expected. However, I have thought up some experiments, perhaps we can discover a means to overcome this." Tessai said a little excitedly.


    I''m all for some magical study.


    [***]


    "Please note down experiment number 73." I started as Tessai sat at the table, taking notes.


    "Experiment number 73. Releasing Reiatsu from one''s body, then attempting to follow the same pathways and cast. Begin when you are ready." Tessai gave me the go ahead.


    I breathed out, letting my Reiatsu flow out. I didn''t have that much, and what I had was starting to run out, but the blue shimmering energy flowed out. While not the same as pulling on the pool of Reiatsu to facilitate the casting, it was providing some results in that I could feel the spell getting closer to casting.


    If my body was a dam, one side had water while the other was dry. The water being my pool of Reiatsu, simply splashing some over the edge wasn''t the same as taking a congruent stream to fold into my desired effect.


    "Hado? #1 Sho?." I repeated the words I have spoken dozens of times at this point, aiming at the same target.


    "Excellent." Tessai''s eyes flickered happily.


    "Still a failure." I lowered my arm.


    "However, there was a gathering of Reiatsu at the tip your finger, even if the spell failed once more. This is progress."


    "Agreed, but we''re still a ways off." I noted, looking out the window and the sun had already set.


    "Hmm, it appears that our time has reached the conclusion. You are low on Reiatsu anyways, perhaps this is a good stopping point." Tessai closed the book.


    I let out a breath, stretching my arms. "Oh well, I guess it''s that time. Even if it was only for one evening, I do appreciate the help you provided."


    "The pleasure was mine, Wilhelm-dono. I have learned many things myself and it was a pleasant experience to exchange knowledge with someone who shares my same passion."


    I held my hand up as he gave it a firm shake.


    The promise was only for someone to come by and teach me, not for him to become my personal tutor for how long it would take for me to master everything. Regardless, I had a book listing the spells in both branches from one to ten. And it wasn''t the same as what I was used to. Learning the incantations was paramount to casting the spells, which means that self-study is enough to get them correct with some time and effort.


    "I shall be heading back, Wilhelm-dono. If you have free time, you are welcome to stop by the shop I help manage. Our discussions were very intriguing and I look forward to more in the future."


    "Thank you for your time again, Tessai. I''ll be sure to stop over when I have time." I gave him one last thanks goodbye as he departed.


    I watched his figure disappear from the area, heading back towards town.


    I breathed out, letting my Aura that I had been keeping heavily contained seep back out.


    Truthfully, I felt a little bad for keeping this a secret, but I wasn''t one to divulge everything to people I just met.


    I will properly thank him later, because I figured out the solution to my problem near the end there. The additional testing did serve to support my theory, now I just needed to test it for myself.


    My body is a Dam. So I need to move water from one side to the other. He helped me with how I should go about releasing my Reiatsu, but that wasn''t enough in the end.


    Once more, my Aura becomes a magnificent bridge between my physical stature and my spiritual existence.


    The manifestation of the soul.


    Even more than my Magic Circuits. I attempted to channel the Reiatsu through my Circuits, but it was excruciatingly painful and I had to bullshit an excuse to Tessai.


    It''s a simple thought on the surface, but the testing with Tessai allowed me to figure out the correct method.


    My Aura would be the bridge.


    It''s not that my Aura would be involved in the casting, it wouldn''t deplete in any capacity. However, my Reiatsu seemed to flow fluidly and without obstruction as my Aura pulled it out of my body.


    "Hado? #1 Sho?." I raised my finger up once more at the armor chest piece sitting at the side.


    An invisible force shot off like a bullet, colliding with it, making a sizable dent.


    I began cackling happily.


    With this, I could begin learning Kido? properly.


    Once I mastered these spells, it was only a matter of getting my hands on the others.


    That and a Zanpakuto?.


    .....Maybe I should pay a visit to this Soul Society?


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 365:

    Chapter 365:


    Yoruichi Shiho?in POV


    Hmm, only a few Hollows tonight. That carrot top should be able to handle it without a problem. He''s been saving me a lot of trouble having to deal with them recently.


    Just as the thought passed, I felt the Reiatsu of one near the edge of town disappear.


    Seems the kid is getting better.


    Kind of eerie how instinctual this all came to him. He was just a normal high school kid, admittedly one that could see ghosts and had a ridiculous amount of Reiatsu for a living person, but a high school kid all the same.


    Now, he was running off in the middle of the night to kill soul eating monsters without a second thought.


    I guess it made sense considering who his dad is.


    Well, it wasn''t any of my business to worry about that. Kid can make his own decisions and if his old man wants to step in, he isn''t oblivious to his son running off. Not my job to step in and try to parent him.


    Don''t wanna deal with any of that complicated stuff anyways. It''s so much more peaceful being a cat. I can laze around and no one bothers me except the occasional scratches. If I meow at strangers, they usually give me free food. And I can sleep wherever and go wherever I want.


    I don''t know why I played around as the Captain of the second division and the Onmitsukido? for so long. Not to mention all that crap I had to put up with due to my clan. So much work and what did it amount to?


    Banished without a second thought. I guess that''s partially my fault, when Kisuke and Tessai got framed, I did abandon my positions and escape with them.


    Speaking of.


    I rolled over, looking up at the big giant himself. "How was it?"


    "It was interesting." Tessai replied.


    "That''s it?" I rolled my eyes. "Come on, Tessai, give me something more than that."


    "Hmm." He hummed non committedly.


    "You too?" I groaned. "Alright, what do you want?" First that kid blackmails me and now Tessai, have I lost my touch. "I saw you eyeing that vacuum in that magazine you were reading.."


    "The Dyson XL200, complete with high-performance swivel dust suction and attachable hydrosteam accessory and cordless charging station!?" He pushed up his glasses, eyes glowing before coughing awkwardly. "Yes, I may have been looking at it."


    ".....I''ll convince Kisuke to shell out the money."


    "Hmm."


    "Come one, Tessai, stop playing around."


    He smiled lightly and relented. "Very well. However, I did promise Wilhelm-dono that I would not be speaking of his private matters."


    "Boo, you''re not fun."


    "I will give him the professional courtesy he deserves, Yoruichi." He said a little sternly.


    "You like him that much?"


    "I consider him a peer even if his knowledge is foreign to me."


    "Really? You think that highly of him? He must have left a good impression on you then." I rolled onto my feet, pushing up off the ground as I walked at his side.


    "His age betrays his knowledge and expertise. If he were to become a Shinigami, I am confident he could have taken over my Division from me after some time."


    Damn, that''s really high praise. Even Kisuke would admit inferiority if he compared his talent in Kido? with Tessai.


    "And that crap about him being a Wizard? I thought that was just a fairy tale." N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "I can validate his assertion." Tessai said rather cryptically.


    "That''s it? Come on, Tessai, give me more details."


    "You are free to ask him yourself."


    "If I see him so soon, I''m going to beat him up in anger. How dare he blackmail me!?"


    "Hehe, it''s rare to see someone get the better of you."


    "Fuck, he''s lucky that Kisuke asked me to get the orange idiot''s sword back." I grumbled. "Otherwise I''d let him run around and try to punch Hollows to death."


    "There was a valid reason to retrieve it regardless." Tessai replied with a smile.


    "Yeah, yeah. But we''re only buying time. Soul Society is going to be on her case sooner or later, you know how they are. They won''t care if she''s a Kuchiki, they''re going to nail her harder than they did us to make an example since she was adopted into the family."


    Old foggy''s never liked ''commoners'' moving up Noble ranks. They always found reasons to make it more difficult on them.


    "It is unfortunate, but Kisuke knows this as well."


    "Who knows what he''s thinking." I grumbled again. "As smart as he is, he''s a real dumbass too."


    ".....I do not disagree."


    Of course you don''t, you grew up with us and saw the idiot stumble his way into being a Captain with my recommendation.


    The smartest idiot I know.


    "So, he''s a wizard. Did he do any cool magic tricks?"


    "He showed me a few things that broaden my horizons. I admit to being interested and may conduct my own research."


    Huh, it''s been awhile since Tessai went into his study mode. He rarely does any Kido? work these days, it''s good that he has a little fire in him, he''s been kind of stagnant ever since getting banished.


    "Y''know, usually your humble attitude and politeness are nice and all, but right now, it''s really annoying." Ugh, he''s always been like this. "What about the most important thing?"


    "You asked me to verify that he is not involved with Aizen, yes?" Tessai paused his steps, pushing up his glasses again. "I do not believe he is any acquaintance with Aizen. His reactions and the conversations we had point to him being ignorant towards our society."


    "...it could be a trick."


    "Do you think so?"


    "Nah, but.....guess I''m just seeing ghosts where there are none." Heh, ghosts. Cause I''m a Shinigami. "So, how''d he do with Kido?, what''s the verdict?"


    "There was....substantial progress made, considering the variables. However, he was not able to perform the most basic of Kido? as we had anticipated. For how long that lasts....I cannot say. He seems to be intelligent and resourceful. I find myself curious and will check in again soon."


    "Hmm, that''s something I can use to lord over him then." Blackmail me, huh? I''m going to just play around with Kido? right in front of you, let''s see how you like that.


    "You seem to have taken a liking to him quickly."


    "Eh, he''s fun and kind of a mystery. Kisuke''s usually the one who finds all the good stuff, this time I get to keep him to myself." I grinned. "Speaking of, did you sense all the weird stuff happening with him too?"


    "Weird?" Tessai raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh, don''t act like you didn''t notice. I''m talkin about his Reiatsu fluctuations, and the different sensations he gives off."


    "...I admit I mistook him for a Hollow at one point. It was only after inspecting him for a moment that I realized it was different than a Hollow''s Reiatsu. But the feeling clearly vanished without any noticeable side effects."


    "Any chance he''s like our masked friends?"


    "No, as I said, it was my initial thought, but it appeared to be something else after having had a moment to collect my thoughts." He shook his head.


    Ah, I can''t fault her there.


    "It is a little scary, but staying here isn''t right. There''s a better place waiting for you."


    She hesitated. "M-mom said that bad people get sent to a bad place."


    "Oh? Maybe they do, but why do you think that would affect you?"


    "Mom told me not to play in the street. I didn''t see....I''m bad." She wouldn''t look me in the eyes.


    "You poor thing." I gave her another much needed hug.


    However, looking down, I did notice that the memorial did contain what looked like Shinto prayers, which did give me an idea.


    "Did your mom say that the bad place was called ''Yomi''?"


    "...yes" She whispered again, a little fearful.


    Ah, Shinto worshippers. Not exactly rare in Japan.


    And she''s probably taking what her mom said completely out of context, just as children her age do.


    "I''ll tell you a little secret. I''ve been to Yomi." I gently pulled away, giving her a little boop on the nose.


    "You''ve been there!?"


    "I have, and I even know the person who lives there. You''ve heard of the Goddess Izanami-no-Mikoto, right?"


    "Y-yes." She nodded.


    "I''ll tell you another secret." I leaned in for added effect. "She''s a very nice woman and I''m friends with her. Would you like to meet her?"


    "...really?" She whispered right back.


    "Really really." I smiled, taking out my phone. "Give me a moment, I''ll give her a call." The girl for the first time had a little bit of excitement on her face. Perhaps it was mixed with trepidation, but it was better than a moment ago.


    "Wilhelm?" Izzy''s face appeared on her Kaleidophone.


    "Izzy."


    "Are you okay? I heard what happened."


    "I''m fine, I''ll give you a better explanation when I get back. However, can I ask you for a quick favor?"


    "A favor?" She tilt her head. "What do you need?"


    I knelt down next to the sweet little girl. "Well, little Mitsuko here doesn''t want to move on because she''s a little scared. You see, she thinks she''s going to go to Yomi because she''s been a bad girl." I held up the phone so they both could see each other.


    "Hello, little one." Izzy easily adopted a more motherly tone. "Why do you think you would come here to Yomi?"


    "M-my mom said bad people go to Yomi. And I was bad."


    "Oh, sweet child. Why do you think you''re a bad girl?"


    "I-I was playing in the street and didn''t see the car coming. Now momma cries every day and it''s my fault." Tears swelled up in her eyes.


    "You poor thing. You''re not a bad girl. A bad girl wouldn''t be hurt that their mom is crying. No, you''re going to a special place where all the good people go, I can guarantee it."


    "Really?" she sniffled.


    "I promise you. And a Goddess always keeps her promise."


    How easily a young girl like her believes our words. Not that we''re lying, but someone older would be much more skeptical.


    "It''s not a scary place?"


    "It''s a bright and warm place." Izzy quickly denied. "Look up at the sky, do you see the sun?"


    The little girl tilt her head up. "Uh huh."


    "That''s my daughter''s sun. And that bright and warm light will never leave you." Izzy soothed her. "But you will need to willingly move on, sweetheart. You can''t stay there forever. If you stay, then bad things can happen."


    I didn''t reprimand Izzy nor say anything to the contrary. Even back in our own world, souls had to move on and it did cause problems if they lingered.


    A child needed to be guided with a firm hand, if gentle when needed in a situation like this.


    "Will the monsters get me?" She sounded a little worried.


    Izzy looked at me and I took over. "It''s possible." I didn''t deny it.


    She was talking about Hollows. I''m sure she could hear their roars nearly every night.


    "....okay."


    "Good, you''re a brave girl. You aren''t leaving your mom forever, you''ll see her again." Izzy reassured her.


    I mouthed Izzy a silent thank you with a promise of an explanation before hanging up.


    "Will it hurt?" She looked at me.


    "I promise, it won''t hurt." I reassured her again.


    I mentally reached into my ring and poke the True Longinus.


    It reacted, as if it was watching intently.


    Give me a wisp of your divine power.


    I ushered the presence contained within.


    I could feel it seep out of my ring and gather into my hand.


    The least I could do was give this girl a good send off without any concerns if she was going to be helping me along the way.


    I put my hand atop her head, letting the wisp of his Divine power seep into her. It pulsed, and her figure started to glow brightly. The Holy Power was enough to ''cleanse'' her, to send her soul off to where it was supposed to go.


    "Thank you, mister." She smiled at me one last time, her spirit taking on a life of its own as it condensed and disappeared.


    I felt good for doing a good deed, but there was a secondary objective in doing so.


    "Can you track your wisp of divine power?" I muttered, staring at my ring.


    The Spear sent me a vague sensation that I took for a ''yes''.


    "Wonderful." I nodded.


    Now I just need to track it and I will have the coordinates to Soul Society. Then, I can just take a peek and see what the big deal is.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 366:

    Chapter 366:


    I stared at the calculations that were flashing across the magical screen.


    Mirage was stabbed into the ground, the Eye of Magnus acting as the supercomputer I intended. It was projecting the necessary Calculations around the room. The obscene amount of variables that it was flying through were enough to even give me a headache.


    Could I do it myself? Undoubtedly, but it would take me....days, maybe weeks to accomplish with certainty.


    I knew that this world had three major realms interconnected. Hueco Mundo ¨C where Hollows apparently live. The Living world where the main axis of existence gathers. And an ''afterlife'' namely ¨C Soul Society. That being said, there are plenty of minor realms and spaces all interconnected and woven into this world''s fabric of reality.


    Like all worlds, there are these types of things, whether they have significance or not is something I would have to investigate for myself. But for the moment, they were irrelevant and merely acting as annoyances that I had to plot around.


    And to be honest, it was more difficult to find a place like this than to find a ''world''. A place like this wasn''t meant to be easy to find or just walk into with a little bit of effort. The relationship between life and death made it something that the living technically shouldn''t be a part of.


    I wouldn''t quite call it a Taboo, but it''s essentially frowned upon for living beings to interfere in a thing like this as it isn''t really their place. Sure, I''ve dipped down to Yomi plenty of times, but the circumstances around that were much different.


    And the Soul Cairn was not a proper ''afterlife'' ; it didn''t facilitate the cycle of reincarnation that was intrinsic to the world''s continued management.


    I didn''t plan on disturbing the world''s cycle, nor causing any huge commotion, so I was prepared to step over there and take a look.


    Maybe I can barter with someone and get what I want without resorting to.....other means.


    Regardless, it was a thought for later. At the moment, I focused on my Aura as it pulsed out, grabbing hold of the ambient Reishi and reeling it back in so I could process it.


    My soul was filling up little by little. Unfortunately, it was slow going for now, maybe I should redesign this Ritual Circle, I had a little bit of understanding of Reishi at this point, I think I could finagle a means to pull in more.


    Perhaps Tessai wouldn''t mind giving me some pointers in that regard?


    ...but then I would have to reveal some stuff.


    While I was mulling that over, my Aura pulsed out again, but I didn''t drag the Reishi back to myself this time. I reached over, placing my hand on the True Longinus that was next to me.


    It was critical to the whole process that I was using to findSoul Society''s location.


    That wisp of Divine Power dissipated by itself ¨C as intended ¨C but it could.....remember the location after it settled down.


    The Presence was weak within the spear, but it was enough that it was helping me this much.


    In return, I sent Reishi into it.


    The Spear seemed to quite like it, and I could theorize it had a good nourishing effect for the remnant consciousness, similar to those souls that it took in back in the Soul Cairn. Maybe less powerful when equated to the same vague ratio, but Reishi was much more abundant and easily accessible.


    I saw it grab hold of the Reishi itself at one point, perhaps to give me a little ''clue'' to its new desire. But I''ve taken over the reins since then. The less effort and power it spent, the better. Not to mention that He did come to my rescue and gave me a moment of respite that I could escape that blow from the Demon before.


    I owed him at least this much and I didn''t mind sharing my gains.


    It was amusing, at this moment, I sorta felt like a Daoist from legends. I obviously took some inspiration from them for a few things, but It wasn''t like I tried to be like one of them. Now that I think about it, there should still be a bunch back in my birth world. Sun Wukong is an obvious example of that whole group, even if he became a Buddha later in life.


    Right, he did mention the Jade Emperor, something I should look into when I get back.


    I wonder how hard it could be to get my hands on a better Peach? I still want to make mine into a Wine at some point. I''ll probably see if Venelana can help me with that since she''s experienced.


    My idle thoughts came to a halt as I looked up and saw my Calculations were completed.


    Weeks'' worth of calculations done in a few hours.


    I more or less had the trajectory that girl''s soul took when it left the mortal plane. Backtracking the wisp of Divine Power, I could follow that path nearly exactly and open a portal to this Soul Society. However, I wasn''t ignorant of how bad that could go, so I had to tweak it slightly.


    I didn''t want to just jump out right in the middle of something going on.


    Once I found the entrance point, I could more or less test the boundaries of that sub dimension and pick a place more on the outskirts.


    I was still sort of winging it, but with much less risk involved.


    I withdrew Mirage from the ground, the Calculations stored within. I picked up the True Longinus and put it back into my ring. Lastly, I double checked my Bounded Fields to make sure I accounted for this form of Energy. I didn''t want a certain Black Cat to sniff around if something happened.


    Well, there was no point in hesitating. I took all practical precautions, so I wasn''t really scared.


    I stabbed Mirage into the air and slashed downwards, splitting time and space.


    Fascinating, I merely saw a rocky plateau and nothing else besides some foliage. However, I felt something strange when I looked forward. I reached out and my hand was met with a barrier of energy taking a blue shimmer.


    I gently put my hand on this strange blue barrier. It didn''t budge an inch even when I started putting more force on it.


    Should I use some other method? Would I cause a problem if I got more...physical. I don''t even know what this ''barrier'' was.


    Except...It kind of felt like Reishi?


    Maybe much more compact and consolidated, but Reishi all the same.


    I slammed my foot onto the ground, cracking the concrete. Picking up a small piece, I tossed it at the portal. I watched as it bounced against the strange barrier again.


    I held my finger out and condensed a small lightning bolt and fired it off. It slammed into the barrier and made the barrier vibrate and shudder, but it showed no signs of penetrating or dissipating.


    Still holding my finger up, I decided to cast something else. "Hado? #1 Sho?." I intoned, watching the invisible force fire off like a bullet.


    My eyes widened as I saw it go through the barrier without any noticeable resistance whatsoever.


    "Reishi is Spiritual, everything I''ve done so far beyond the Kido? contained the opposite ¨C Physical matter." I muttered to myself.


    Even my Lightning bolt contained magical Energy. I did think it was strange that even my Magical Energy was rejected...but I didn''t have enough data right now to make a conclusion.


    Perhaps.....there is literally nothing there butReishi?


    That just seemed so strange to me. Every realm I''ve been to, it contained many different elements and factors. But if this place was made entirely ¨C down to the smallest denomination ¨C of Reishi....could it simply reject any attempt at foreign matter from entering?


    It wasn''t some kind of conceptual or metaphysical barrier in the sense that it required a certain key or permission to enter. No, it was literally a wall that didn''t allow physical matter to pass through.....


    Like a massive wall around the realm, nothing living should be able to get in without being a Spiritual being. That is to say, Souls and the like were the only things that could pass through a solid wall of Reishi without problems.


    It made sense if I further thought about it. It required someone with sufficient Reiatsu to even see a Ghost in the first place. It''s clear that this part of the world is kept separate from the other.


    But.....why did this seem intelligently designed rather than natural?


    Thinking about this, I flared my Aura up until it covered me completely and I let my Reiatsu flow out.


    Once more, I pressed my hand against the little ''barrier'' and it gave way. My hand reached through without any of the noticeable resistance that I saw before.


    How interesting.


    Aura was never my most powerful ability, it''s certainly been a benefit and helpful in nearly every situation. But it seems like it''s showing its true prowess in a world ruled by spiritual power.


    [What''s the game plan?]


    "Investigate, look for an opportunity." I replied. "If I can''t find anything good or make any opportunities, I''ll leave and try again some other time. I think the important thing here is to just get my bearings first."


    [Sounds like a plan. I''m a little interested in this place. We don''t'' have this Reishi or whatever back home, it feels kind of strange.]


    "Oh, you can feel it in the Boosted Gear?"


    [I am just a soul at this point, it''s not that weird.] Ddraig replied. [ But I can''t really do anything with it.]


    "That''s not surprising, Dragons are basically just giant clumps of Mana. I don''t doubt you could probably force your way inside even with the resistance we''ve seen, but you''re not an existence that''s regulated for digesting this kind of Energy."


    Which begs the question on how the Spear is doing so. I was just chalking it up to his nature as a Divine being behind objectively higher in status than both Magical Energy and Spiritual Energy. Thus, he can treat it differently than Ddraig who is just a big clump of Magical Energy given form.


    I had a feeling I could force through many obstacles if I relied upon my own Divinity here, but in the longer term that wouldn''t be beneficial for me. I needed to figure it out without resorting to the equivalent of taking a hammer to the problem.


    I took a breath, flaring my Aura again. "Let''s go." I walked through the portal.


    [***]


    I landed softly onto the dirt ground; sand kicked up at my weight finally touching down.


    There were many immediate things that made my senses confused. My body felt heavy here and it gave a strange sense of vertigo.


    Just taking a few steps forward, it felt like I was wafting through a body of water. It would take some getting used to. However, it looked like my Reiatsu could offset the feeling once it was released slightly.


    In addition, it seems like my hypothesis was correct, I didn''t sense one iota of Magical Energy in the surroundings.


    This place was completely and utterly made up of Reishi.


    That means I''ll unfortunately have to rely on pulling Magical Energy from other places to supply any spells I need.


    If I didn''t have Access to the Kaleidoscope, I would only be able to rely on my own Od.


    Then again, I wouldn''t have been able to get here without the Kaleidoscope, so.....I guess it isn''t that big of a deal.


    As an experiment, I tried releasing some Magical Energy into the air.


    "Thanks for helping me, I really appreciate it. Never did introduce myself, you can call me Wilhelm." I didn''t mind giving him my real name, he was being very kind to me.


    His expression softened. "Ah, don''t mention it. All of us were confused when we first got here. Folks round here call me Old Lin." He smiled rather warmly, making me think he was just a big softie at heart. "Tell you what ¨C" He stopped and his eyes widened.


    "Hey, Old man, you better be back there!" A shout was heard from out front.


    "Get into the tool shed, brat." He said in a low voice.


    I blinked, looking around and noticed what he was talking about. He probably had a good reason for telling me that, so I followed his instructions. It was a little weathered and battered, but the inside was a bit clean and contained exactly what you would assume. All manner of tools and farming instruments filled this little storehouse.


    There was a small hole that I could peer through by kneeling down.


    I could see Old Lin tense up and two people walk around the side, their garbs a match for the ones that Ichigo wore so I could put two and two together.


    One of them had his blade drawn, and hung over his shoulder like a thug. The other had his sleeves together with a slimy look on his face.


    "Old Lin, you know what day it is." The slimy looking one said in an annoying tone. "Make it easier this time.


    "I aint got no extra money, brat." The Old man growled, walking to the side of his work bench with a small bag. "I''m payin the agreed amount, not a single Kan more!"


    ''Kan''? Is that the currency they use here?


    "Come on, old man, you know the rules. When you take a loan you gotta pay interest."


    "I''m already paying interest! I paid damn near twice what I was lent, take this and don''t come back!" He grabbed his hammer and held it up with a snarl.


    "We already told you how much you would owe us each week. No one forced you to take a loan out with the boss." The slimy Shinigami kept that same smile of his. "Pay what you owe, Old Lin, and we''ll be out of your hair."


    "I don''t got no more. You think it''s easy to sell my stuff round these parts?"


    "Then we might have to take a different method of repayment. I''m sure we could sell those tools of your for a nice little sum somewhere else."


    "Go ahead. When the Shinigami responsible for picking up this batch asks me where my quota is, I''ll tell him to go find you!"


    Damn, balls on this old man. I really like him, not taking crap at all.


    The smile on the Shinigami''s face twitched, clearly annoyed. "Careful, commoner, don''t threaten a Shinigami. You might lose a body part if you say the wrong thing." For emphasis the thug with his sword drawn licked his blade.


    Ew.


    But it wasn''t an idle threat I could imagine.


    "Hmph." Old Lin tossed the bag of what sounded like coins to the Shinigami. "Got some extra iron bars, take''em and leave me alone."


    The slimy one''s expression looked a bit more relaxed. "Why didn''t you just say that from the beginning? I''ll have some people come by and pick them up, still have some rounds to do with our other business associates."


    He didn''t wait for pleasantries or goodbye, the two Shinigami immediately left and Old Lin slumped in his seat.


    "What was that?" I walked out of the shed.


    "Normal crap we gotta deal with around here, kid. I told you before, don''t be tryin to meddle with Shinigami stuff, they don''t care about us." He sighed, getting up and walking towards me. He grabbed my hand, pushing something metal into my palm. "Here take this, try your luck with the Academy. I don''t got much talent myself, but when I touched ya earlier, I felt like you had more than me and I barely didn''t make the cut when I tried."


    I looked at my palm to see some coins in my hand. They were circular with holes in the middle, very similar to older currency. "What are you ¨C"


    "Bah, just get goin. I''ll tell you where the nearest recruitment place is. Give them that and they''ll give you a better chance." He grumbled again. "Ya probably don''t know the way, lemme fetch something to give you some directions."


    He shuffled into his little house and I could vaguely hear him start rummaging through some things.


    I looked at the few coins in my hand and squeezed them.


    I was always a sucker for unsolicited good will. He barely even knew me and gave me something like this after getting some apparent loan sharks ¨C in the afterlife ¨C shaking him down.


    I am many things, but unappreciation is not one of them.


    Looking to the side, I saw a stack of bricks that looked exactly like the ones used to make his furnace. I picked one up, feeling its weight, and giving it a little swing back and forth. "Yeah, that''ll work."


    "You say something?" Old Lin poked his head out, a piece of parchment in his hands.


    "Nothing." I smiled towards him, depositing the brick into my ring.


    He grunted, walking over, basically pushing it into my arms. "There, now get!"


    I unfolded the parchment and it was a map ¨C maybe somewhat poorly drawn, but decipherable.


    "I marked it down, now get going and I better not hear from you until you graduate."


    I looked at him again. "Thanks."


    "Yeah, now get going." He huffed, going back to get his hammer he set down previously.


    "Thank you for the kindness."


    He looked at me one more time. "Hmph, this place could use some more niceties from other people. It''s already shitty enough here."


    Barely a couple hours here and I already didn''t like this place.


    Walking out of Old Lin''s area, I took the brick back out and tossed it up, catching it as it came down. "Where did those two Shinigami go?"


    [***]


    I hummed to myself, holding up the black Kimono that was the uniform of Shinigami. "This should be about my size, right Ddraig?"


    [Eh, you can make it work.]


    I looked at it again, nodding as well. "Yeah, I think you''re right."


    Thankfully, I knew how to properly put on this kind of outfit.


    I looked down at the two bodies of the Shinigami I had politely asked for their uniforms from. Granted, it took a little persuasion from my brick, but a few lumps on their heads, and a few smashes of their faces, and they were more than willing to hand them over.


    Well, silence implied consent.


    I don''t think they''ll be waking up anytime soon.


    I didn''t actually know what repercussions killing two Shinigami would have....so they get to live for now. At the very least, I didn''t want to implicate the old man by accident. Who knew if more Shinigami would swarm the place afterwards and just cause more harm.


    So....good news for them, they get to live. Bad news for them, they''re going to have to explain to whatever superiors they have about their mission uniforms and Zanpakuto?.


    Oh, and I stole all the money they had. I would be making a little trip back to Old Lin and sneaking this somewhere he could find it.


    Repay kindness with kindness.


    Was I fortunate or unfortunate that these two Shinigami seem to be the absolute bottom of the barrel? I''m talking, they feel weaker than even the supposed ''Substitute Shinigami'' that the orange haired brat.


    I looked at the Zanpakuto? in my hand, I tried to push some of my Aura into it, but it gave a similar feeling to the other Zanpakuto? I experienced. It didn''t really seem to like me all that much so I suppose I still had to get my hands on one of those Asauchi.


    "W-who are you.....?"


    I paused in my idle thoughts, looking down at the idiot who just woke up, looking right at me. His worlds were trembling, and it was a little funny to see some of his missing teeth.


    Luckily I hadn''t been seen with Old Lin.


    I held my brick up that was only mildly covered in blood. "My name is Kurosaki Ichigo." I smiled before slapping it across his face again.


    His body collapsed again and I continued onwards.


    [You are a petty asshole.]


    "Yes, yes I am." I fully acknowledged.


    I was still pissed that Hollow died.


    I quickly changed out of my normal clothes and into this black Kimono, strapping the Zanpakuto? to my side before putting everything else into my ring. I basically stripped them of anything of value and left them in this deserted corner. There weren''t any prying eyes around, I made sure of that. Not that it seemed people wanted to mingle with Shinigami, I noticed that when trying to track these two idiots down.


    The people scattered quickly upon seeing a Shinigami it seems.


    Oh well, it works out for me.


    I can''t really attend the Shinigami Academy, I''m sure I''d be found out fairly quickly. So as an apology Old Lin, I got your money back and taught them a lesson.


    First to drop it off....


    I turned to look at the large buildings in the far distance.


    Then I''ll go check to see what that''s all about.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 367:

    Chapter 367:


    After getting used to it, I didn''t really mind this Kimono. The uniforms of the Shinigami had a certain appeal, I had to admit.


    It would be better if it wasn''t tainted by the thoughts of those thugs.


    At the moment, I really did not have a good opinion of Soul Society. Was feeling pretty shitty about the whole situation in sending that little girl here. I was hanging onto some shred of hope that maybe this was just an extreme case and it gets better.


    Fingers crossed.


    I''ve walked through what appears to be several of these ''districts''. This place is absolutely massive, easily millions upon millions living here but they didn''t have high-rise buildings or apartments like they did in the living world. So, everyone was spread out with houses nearly back to back, making it look even bigger from a certain perspective.


    Yet, the vast majority I''ve seen were at best barely above the perceivable poverty line. Granted, my views may be skewed from living in the modern era, but when a significant portion of the people don''t even have simple sandals to wear, there''s a big fucking problem.


    Not to mention that every single look I got was one of trepidation if not outright fear due to the uniform I was wearing.


    Granted, the closer I got to this Seireitei, the less it became obvious. Sure, there was still caution with my approach, but as the area got further in, and poverty got notably lessened with each passing minute, it seems like the sight of a Shinigami wasn''t one of immediate caution.


    I''m not even surprised that the more well off and wealthy don''t fear the Shinigami.


    I could basically scope out the layout so far. This place was like a giant circle, with Seireitei sitting in the middle. And obviously the better off places sat closer to the homes of the Shinigami and supposed Nobles.


    It took forever to finally make it, but I could see a sort of.....disconnect from where the Rukongai ends and the Seireitei begins. I took a quick look around, and steadied myself.


    I highly doubt anyone would notice I''m a living being. I mean, how difficult would it be for a living being to sneak into Soul Society in the first place?


    Not to mention I look exactly like a normal Shinigami and there was no one around to question me.


    Just project confidence and no one will question you.


    I puffed up my chest, and carried myself as if I belonged here. N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    [You think this will work?] Ddraig asked, a bit sarcastically.


    Oh yee of little faith.


    "I have absolute confiden¡ª"


    Boooooooom!


    The wind howled, my hair was blown back and dirt immediately flew up all around me. Thunderous and explosive sounds rang out as if something heavy and big hit the ground. Not to mention the shockwave that was sent through the earth in all directions.


    I blinked.


    And I blinked again.


    There was a massive gate a few inches in front of my face.


    .....did it fall from the sky?


    [Absolute confidence, huh?]


    I ignored the dragon, tilting my head up. The Gate was atleast a few dozen feet tall. And not only that, there was now an equally large wall that shot off in both directions, completely encompassing the Seireitei for as much as I could see.


    .....I understand why there was a bunch of empty space between these two regions now....


    There was only one thing to do in a situation like this.


    I did an about face and quickly skedaddled.


    [***]


    Well, it was a good thing I took a moment to hide myself, because people started poking their heads out. And not just the residents of the Rukongai. Shinigami came flooding out looking very annoyed. Shouting commands and such, they started spreading out and searching through the area.


    I don''t know why that massive wall and accompanying gate suddenly appeared, but I''m guessing there was some way to detect an intruder?


    "Well.....shit."


    [Just have confidence. I''m sure it''ll work a second time.]


    Fuck off Ddraig.


    Seriously, I didn''t wanna cause a massive commotion, but....here we are. Now....how to sneak in.


    [Have you tried having more confidence?]


    "I hate you sometimes."


    My trusty Brick covered the distance in the blink of an eye, slamming into his face, knocking him down for the count.


    He didn''t really seem that experienced or powerful, really. Honestly, from what I''ve seen so far, it seems like the lower end Shinigami are something like canon fodder. Or maybe I''m just overestimating Shinigami in general?


    But then again, I met Tessai who gave off a much different feeling. He was actually powerful, I could tell that much. And Yoruichi was able to slip through my perception multiple times, that''s not something a mook could do unless I was being very careless.


    I needed to find my bearings, just wandering around was going to do me no good with such a massive place.


    Let''s see if I can''t get some information from the next person I run into.


    [***]


    "There he is!"


    I ground my teeth, leaping up to the nearby building and getting out of sight.


    These Shinigami, like fucking ants that don''t stop crawling out of the woodworks.


    They could at least treat a guest more politely.


    How many did I have to beat up with my brick so far?


    Funnily enough, they''re calling me Ichigo at this point.


    Heh.


    "He''s over here ¨C"


    I threw my Brick again, smacking another in the face who spotted me before he could alert the others.


    Why was I still using this Brick? I honestly couldn''t give a valid reason. I think that maybe I was just annoyed enough at this place that I was taking my frustrations out this way.


    Why is there poverty in fucking heaven!?


    It was a sentence that should never have been even conceived.


    My Brick demands answers.


    Watching a dozen or so run past and turn the corner, I breathed out a sigh of relief. It''s not that I was being pressured, but I didn''t want to instigate things any further by causing actual damage. At this point, there''s probably only a couple dozen or so Shinigami suffering some headaches that some quick healing will fix.


    And asking any of them anything is like pulling damn teeth. They''re all so damn stubborn and won''t give me any information. Not that I''m going to torture them or anything, but it''s like asking them what color the sky is and they''d refuse to answer.


    And every Zanpakuto? I''ve run across so far was already ''claimed'' and was useless to me.


    I was starting to get kind of frustrated.


    Was like searching for a needle in a haystack. I suppose I could just cast an illusion over myself, pretend to be one of the Shinigami that I knocked out. Maybe find the nearest headquarters and go from there.


    It was a good thought, but it got pushed to the side as I felt a weight descend on me.


    A foreign Reiatsu enveloped me, pushing down violently.


    It took me by surprise more so than actually made me stutter in my steps. It was definitely a significant weight that descended, enough to make me cautious, but I didn''t feel like I was pinned against my will. Someone was watching me, and it felt like they were giving me a warning...?


    No, I felt the sensation drag away as if to lead me somewhere...


    Well, I can''t say I don''t enjoy a polite invitation.


    Whoever was doing this, it was obvious the path they were telling me to take, I could practically taste the Reiatsu they were throwing out as I came upon a large building with a sign in front that read ''Division Eight Barracks.''


    I didn''t realize how close I was to something like this, I guess it makes sense considering all the Shinigami I''ve had on my tail.


    I pushed open the large doors at the beckoning of the Reiatsu that was continuously pushing down on me. And as soon as I stepped forward, it dissipated nearly instantaneously.


    I was greeted with a strange scene. A man was sitting at a small table on the ground, a bottle of Sake and two cups placed on it.


    The man looked up with a hazy expression, clearly having been drinking for a bit now. He wore the standard Shinigami attire, but there was also a white haori, but it was covered by a second haori decorated in pink and with flowers. And there was a sugegasa straw hat atop his head.


    "I''ve had a couple reports about my subordinates being sent to Fourth Division for treatment. Something about head injuries?" He looked at me. "You wouldn''t happen to know something about that, would you?"


    I looked at him, then down at my brick that still had some blood on it, then back at him. "Nah, It must have been someone else."


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. / astoryforone

 Chapter 368:

    Chapter 368:


    I looked at this strange man as his face twitched into an amused gin. "Stranger from far away, why don''t you come and enjoy a drink with me? I can offer a cup of sake to a guest."


    [Looks like someone was found out.]


    "I guess trying to convince you that I''m a Shinigami won''t work?" I walked over.


    "It might, you never know." He shrugged.


    "In that case, I''m definitely a Shinigami." I said without a hint of shame.


    "Oh, and what division are you from?" He asked, still amused by the conversation.


    I pulled open Kimono slightly and looked inside. "It says Eight on it, so I''m assuming the Eighth Division."


    He snorted, looking like he wanted to laugh, but kept a straight face. "As the Captain of the Eighth Division, I think I would know who is under me."


    "Do you?" I took a shot in the dark.


    "He doesn''t." A woman stepped out from the side, slamming a door behind her. She wore a wooden badge on her arm that read ''Lieutenant''. She could easily be called a beauty with a very cold and neat appearance. She was rather cute, pushing up her glasses with a stern look.


    "Nanao...." He whined in front of her. "Of course I know my subordinates. I memorized all their names."


    "Name Five." She said evenly. He opened his mouth but she interjected again. "That Aren''t women."


    "...." He coughed awkwardly. "Welcome to the Eighth Division, friend." He turned back towards me."


    Well, he seemed easy going. I took a seat opposite of him at the little table. "Jokes aside, what gave it away? Was it my dashing good looks?"


    "Yes." He replied without a second thought. "The Old Man won''t let me only recruit women, so I made sure that all the men under me won''t be competition." He nodded sagely.


    ".....I respect your wisdom."


    "Ohoh, I appreciate the praise." He grinned.


    "Be serious!" The woman next to him smacked him on the back of the head. "You both are completely shameless."


    "She''s cute when she gets mad." I pointed out.


    "Haha, she''s the jewel of our Eighth Division." He chuckled, not disgruntled at her antics.


    "Why did I let you convince me to not report him?" She facepalmed.


    "Don''t be like that Nanao~" He took a sip of his Sake. "Technically, we haven''t been ordered to capture any nefarious Ryoka."


    "And I''m a Shinigami." I pointed out.


    "Right, he''s a Shinigami." The Captain in front of me nodded.


    "....do you think that excuse will work with the Captain Commander?"


    "....I''ll worry about that later." He shivered slightly.


    "There were a bunch of Shinigami moving with a purpose earlier. Were they not trying to capture this supposed handsome and charming intruder?" I asked, a little curious as to what was actually going on.


    "This always happens when the walls come down." He hummed, taking another sip. "It doesn''t happen that often, but we have to treat it as an invasion regardless. Most of the time, it''s one or two naughty kids from the Rukongai that get too close to the Seireitei and cause the commotion."


    That sounds like a headache.....


    Though, it would probably make for good impromptu drills when it does happen.


    "However, if we discover an intruder, we''re supposed to report it immediately." The woman next to him huffed.


    "Well, it''s a good thing I''m an official Shinigami, and certainly not someone who snuck in." I helped myself to a cup of Sake he poured.


    "Haha, it''s a good thing, you''re right. Otherwise, I''d have to arrest you." He chuckled. "Thankfully, none of my subordinates were killed or hurt too bad. I don''t think I could share a cup of Sake with someone who really harmed them."


    Ah, he was being kind because I was soft with them, huh. Despite smacking them around, there wasn''t really any overt harm. Especially since they are spiritual beings, a few hits on the noggin aren''t going to cause any major damage.


    "It seems like this invader isn''t the type to just wantonly slaughter, so you won''t have to worry about your subordinates around here turning up dead. He won''t kill anyone." I casually took a sip.


    "Good, good." He smiled gently before turning a little dark. "I would hate to have to hunt down the one responsible."


    I raised an eyebrow at his Reiatsu leaking out slightly. "Scary."


    "Haha, well, I don''t prefer fighting. Why not sit down and discuss our differences over a nice cup of sake?" He laughed happily.


    "I can''t say I disagree." It was a refreshing mindset to have.


    "However, I am a little curious. An idle thought, I hope you don''t mind helping me."


    "I''ll do what I can to help my captain." I responded rather cheekily.


    "The thing is, I''m wondering where someone would be able to get ahold of one of my Subordinates'' uniforms. And possibly ¨C one of their Zanpakuto?."


    "Hypothetical speaking, someone might have ran into a couple of thugs shaking down some poor people in the Rukongai."


    "I certainly hope they aren''t dead. Even if my subordinates need to be justifiably punished, I can''t allow someone who murdered them to walk around." His smile disappeared.


    "I wouldn''t worry about that." I waved off his concern even if I already said I didn''t kill anyone. "They should probably be coming back soon, having to explain why they lost their uniforms and swords."


    He pulled down his hat a little, his cheery expression shifted again. "I see. In that case, I''m sure I''ll seek out a very detailed explanation about what they''ve been up to."


    Hmm, maybe all Shinigami aren''t bad after all? I can''t say I''ve interacted with them enough to form an opinion exclusively on one way or another.


    "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself! Where are my manners." His cheerful expression returned quickly. "Captain of the eighth Division, Shunsui Kyo?raku. And this is my Lieutenant ¨C Nanao Ise." He gestured to the woman standing at his side.


    Though, she stayed silent, glaring at him the entire time. I had a feeling she didn''t quite approve of how he was apparently handling my ''presence''.


    "A pleasure." I would be polite as well. "You can call me Kurosaki Ichigo. I sometimes like to dye my hair orange and I prefer that people know my name means ¨C Strawberry."


    [You''re a special kind of petty.]


    Oh, what''s the worst that can happen? I''m just having a little bit of fun. In the worst case, someone gets confused.


    [Whatever you say, Watermelon.]


    The corners of his lips twitched. "I have a feeling you aren''t being truthful."


    "I swear on my honor as a Shinigami." I said with complete seriousness.


    He threw his head back, letting out a laugh. "You''re an interesting kid." He calmed down again, pouring himself another cup. "If you don''t mind me asking, how''d a human end up here?"


    "What?!" His Lieutenant blurted out, her expression shifted. "How can he be a human?"


    "Ara, Nanao, you''re good at sensing Reiatsu, don''t tell me you didn''t notice it either." He said calmly.


    "But..."


    "Oh, you''re pretty good. What gave it away?" Was there a point in keeping this game going?


    "It wasn''t hard to tell, your Reiatsu isn''t concealed very well. I''m sure if any other Captain got close, they''d notice too. Though.....your Reiatsu is really strange, I wasn''t sure you were human at first."


    "....It shouldn''t be possible for a human to come here. Not unless they had outside help." She looked at me strangely.


    "There aren''t many places I can''t go." I smiled towards her. "Don''t worry, no one helped me. There isn''t some kind of conspiracy going on that you have to worry about."


    I gripped Mirage but... "My heart really isn''t in this fight." I admitted feeling a little twinge of heistance. I''m all for a good fight, sparring and such. But this was him being forced under order from above and it felt bad. "How about we play a little game instead. A wager?"


    "A wager?" He perked up.


    "If I lose, I''ll surrender quietly. If you lose, you let me go?"


    He took a moment to mull it over. "I can give you a head start."


    "That works too."


    "What do you have in mind, I can''t guarantee I''ll agree."


    "I bet I can make you drop your swords with three words."


    He looked at me with amusement again. "Sounds fun. Alright, I''ll give you a shot."


    [You''re a sly bastard.]


    I couldn''t help but grin. "You ready?"


    "I''m curious what you''re going to say that''ll make me drop my swords." He chuckled.


    "Zun Haal Viik!" As soon as the words left my mouth, the world shifted. Even in this realm, the Divine Words echoed out, reverberating through the air.


    His eyes widened as the weapons in his hands were already flinging through the air. His swords were no longer grasped, because the laws of the world decided so.


    "....well played." He acknowledged, letting out a breath. "Go ahead, I''ll pretend that I didn''t see you yet."


    "Weird, you sound sort of happy when you said that." I looked at him.


    He chuckled again. "I''m not a stickler for the rules like some of the others." He walked over, picking up his swords. "Be careful, most other Captains won''t play around like I did. And one or two...well, you''ll find out that there are in fact fates worse than Death."


    "Already figured that you after seening the Rukongai." I deadpanned.


    He let out a snort of laughter even if it was sort of self deprecating.


    I gave him a nod of thanks before heading out.


    He was already being very kind to ignore a supposed order and let me walk away. I didn''t want to hang around and push my luck any further.


    But now, I have a direction to go for my goal.


    I can practically taste my new Zanpakuto?.


    [***]


    Shunsui Kyo?raku POV


    "Was that a wise decision?" Nanao looked at me.


    "I''ll probably get an earful from the Old Man later." I walked over, picking up the bottle of brandy.


    Haven''t had some of this stuff from the living world in years, what a good opportunity this turned out to be. I pulled off the cork to give it a whiff. "Oh, that''s high quality."


    "Is this really the time to worry about drinking again!?"


    "Eh? It''s never a bad time for a drink." I shot her a grin.


    "Why''d you let him go? You could have easily subdued him." She growled.


    "Do you think so?" I asked her.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I won''t deny that I wasn''t ready to give it my all. But....don''t you think there was anything strange about him?"


    "....there was something oddly familiar I felt, but....."


    "Did you sense his Reiatsu shift when he did whatever he did at the end?" I asked her again, pouring out some of the brandy into one of my cups.


    "....no."


    "Right, it didn''t involve Reiatsu at all. And before you ask, I didn''t let him win. You know how competitive I am when it comes to games like that." I took a sip, savoring the flavor as it went down my throat. "That kid has some tricks and was confident enough to walk right into our home. Could have just been arrogance, could have not been. He didn''t have any bad intentions, so I didn''t wanna make an enemy if I didn''t need to."


    "How many of our people were sent to the fourth division for treatment?" She countered.


    "If they can''t handle a kid swinging around a brick then how are they supposed to handle a Hollow?" I looked up at her. "I wasn''t kidding y''know. I''d rather they learn a lesson now rather than later." That, and he didn''t beat up any of our precious flowers, otherwise I''d have taught him a lesson.


    "....how do you know he doesn''t have any bad intentions? There were a lot of red flags around him."


    "I think I''m pretty good at reading people." I poured myself another cup. "....and I felt kind of bad about what he said. Maybe I was just trying to change his opinion of us."


    A human visitor from the living world calling ''heaven'', as he put it, a shithole. It was hard not to take that personally and feel some kind of responsibility.


    "I''ll look into anyone who''s causing problems in the Rukongai." She pushed up her glasses, face darkening.


    "Scary Nanao is scary." I chuckled. "Feel free to go after them as hard as you want, you have my support."


    "How long are you going to let him run wild?"


    "Run wild?" I rubbed my chin. "It might be fun to watch everyone scramble after him. I don''t think any of the other Captains will make a move until he really lights a fire under us. Though....I may step in if Mayuri gets.....interested."


    He seemed like a good kid, and I wouldn''t wish the treatment of the R&D division on anyone.


    "I''ll tell Ukitake to watch out for him too."


    "You can be surprisingly soft hearted some times." She shook her head. "You''re right...there was something strange about him."


    "Eh, let someone else handle him. We can watch from the side lines and step in when he gets caught. I don''t think the higher-ups will be too hard on him, he''s just a kid ¨C a living one at that. With the amount of Reiatsu he has, he''ll end up as one of us eventually, we can just keep an eye on him and wait until then. I don''t think they''d wanna lose out on a potential Captain for the future."


    "Potential Captain?"


    "He didn''t release his Reiatsu, but he wasn''t very good at hiding it. That much for a human? Even if there were some strange things about it, that''s going to only get stronger when he dies. That should be enough to convince the Old Man to be lenient. And it doesn''t hurt to have some outside contact for different things."


    "....you thought this through, that''s even more surprising."


    "Sure, I completely thought it through and didn''t just make that all up on the spot."


    "....I take back what I said, you''re shameless. No wonder you got along so well with him, he''s just as shameless as you are."


    "Thanks for the compliment." I chuckled.


    "I''ll be watching our budget when we get our annual funds." She huffed. "Don''t think you can sneak some away this time."


    "Whatever you say, Nanao-chan~"


    Heh, she doesn''t know that I already got the annual budget and took some funds out.


    Though, I''m curious what that kid wants an Asauchi for? I wonder if those old guys will have a heart attack if he somehow manages to turn it into a Zanpakuto?.


    I can only hope.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 369:

    Chapter 369:


    "Excuse me, is the Academy this way?"


    A Shinigami barely acknowledged me. "A little further down, keep going straight." He held some documents in his hand, looking over them. He paused, looking up at me. "What, who are ¨C"


    Ah, he noticed me.


    "Kurosaki Ichigo." I slapped him in the face with my brick.


    Gently.


    He hadn''t wronged me, so I wasn''t going to be putting lumps all over him like a couple of idiots in the Rukongai. But it was enough to let his body flop to the ground, unmoving.


    I hummed as I continued going, snapping my fingers to take on the appearance of the guy I just knocked out. I carried him a little ways behind a few corners and set his unconscious body down and went on my way.


    Since I was actively being searched for, this would probably dissuade the lower end of the Shinigami here. From what I''ve recently learned, my Reiatsu is unique enough that I stick out like a sore thumb if someone gets close enough.


    What is ''close enough''?


    I have absolutely no idea, but that Captain noticed me from a fair distance away and it sounded like he''d been watching me for a little while at that point.


    I tried my best to pull down my Reiatsu and beat it into the furtherest corner of my soul, but it felt like I was just taking a hammer to a problem that requires a more delicate touch.


    I would see If I could get some pointers from Tessai later so I didn''t stand out too much. There was still so much I was ignorant about that I needed information on, but for now, I was so close to my goal!


    Ducking my head, I made it look like I was engrossed in some paperwork as a small group of Shinigami ran past me.


    Where they were going, I had no idea but presumably, they were probably going after me back where I was a while ago.


    Maybe one of the many Shinigami that had an unfortunate run in with my brick was discovered.


    Who knows.


    Regardless, I perked up when I turned another corner and found a building that looked more unique than the hundreds I''ve passed so far.


    While not out of style with the overall architecture, it was clearly made to be differentiated on sight. It was pretty darn big, having that Edo-Period castle motif but still retaining a sort of modernized school look if you squint your eyes. It had a few different floors I could see from this angle and a large wall that encompassed it.


    Thankfully, there didn''t look like there were guards or anything of the sort. Which....isn''t that surprising, it''s a school for apparently training Shinigami. It probably would be low priority for any kind of invader, not needing any major resources to rebuild if they had such a gigantic pool of incoming students to continuously choose from.


    I perked up, looking at a few students walking in the open courtyard. How did I know they were students? They were wearing slightly different uniforms than a standard Shinigami. A handful of students and I could more or less gleam the differences. Women apparently wore white and red, and men wore white and blue.


    With a flick of my wrist, my illusion shifted to accommodate this new appearance.


    I admit to being rather excited.


    I wasn''t ashamed to admit that I was a bit greedy. I don''t think I crossed any abhorrent lines due to it, but everyone knows I like to....collect things. At this point, I don''t know if it''s my Draconic nature or my Devil nature. Regardless, those feelings were roused once more at the prospect of having a Zanpakuto?.


    My Zanpakuto?.


    I wanted to add it to my collection in addition to actually having one to access for power purposes.


    With a pep in my step, I walked past the threshold of the academy. The atmosphere here was rather casual even if there was a little bit of a manhunt going on outside. I suppose it would be irrelevant to them, the higher-ups wouldn''t be sending random students out there for something like that.


    Thankfully, there didn''t seem to be anyone of noteworthy strength here because I walked right in and wasn''t accosted after wandering around for a few moments. I think if someone noticed me, in a situation where I ¨C an invader ¨C was around students, they would immediately move to apprehend me.


    That is to say, I also didn''t let my guard down. It would be a dreadful time to lose out on my goal because I got lazy.


    And no one gave me any second glances, which was good. I did follow along with a group going in a random direction. They seemed to enter a classroom, or a better description was a lecture hall reminiscent of what I was used to.


    Massive rows of desks ascending with a podium and big chalk board at the bottom and center for everyone to see.


    I ducked out before getting noticed. Didn''t wanna get called out and forced to sit through a lecture and waste my time.


    Walking up to it, the lock looked rather mundane in nature. I didn''t feel any spells intertwined with this place so I''m guessing my first assessment on the ''value'' of these swords was spot on if I''m correct.


    I grabbed hold of it, Reinforcement filling my hand. I squeezed it slowly, not to make a huge racket, but until it loosened and popped out enough that I could twisted it and undo the lock that was holding the door shut. It seemed old and undisturbed like it hadn''t been used it awhile, so it was rather easy to break.


    I took one quick glance around and no one was paying attention to me, so I slid it open and sneaked inside.


    My eyes immediately lit up and I had to hold back a laugh.


    There were probably a couple dozen swords just haphazardly thrown in here along with a plethora of other things that were not very tidily kept. Honestly, there was dust all over the place and even the lock looked a little bit rusted.


    I wonder if this building was just completely forgotten, because it was clear no one had been in here for awhile.


    Walking up to the nearest sword, I grabbed it and I felt something interesting.


    Even with the ''stolen'' Zanpakuto? I had on my hip, I could faintly feel that was.....taken. There was an imprint on it already forming, a sort of rejection of my own energy. I could maybe corrode it or replace it with my own with a lot of time and effort, but that felt utterly wasteful and too much effort.


    That being said, this sword I now held in my hand was blank. Completely and utterly blank in comparison and it felt strangely familiar to hold.


    As my Aura ever so gently flowed out and enveloped it, it seemed to eagerly accept my touch.


    "Since you''re the first one I picked up, let''s call it fate. You''ll be my new Zanpakuto? for now on." I looked at it happily.


    I don''t know if there is any special meaning in picking a specific one or not, but this one is my pick.


    On the off chance that these things are tracked or something, I would just keep my own for now. In the future, it shouldn''t be too hard to come back if I have the need for others for whatever reason.


    They might get a bit more pissed if they found out I had dozens rather than just one. Lets keep the greed to a minimum while I''m still ignorant of the world for the moment.


    But that didn''t mean I wouldn''t see If I could find anything else of note.


    There were a few boxes and I blew some dust off of.


    Opening one up, it was old uniforms and I pushed it to the side. Another one had what appeared to be old books. That piqued my interest.


    The first one at the top was barely held together, clearly having been weathered while stored here. I flipped a few pages and it also had some Kido? written down in it. I shrugged, stuffing it in my ring with the other.


    However, the vast majority of the remaining ones appeared to be about Zanjutsu, or Swordsmanship.


    It was a little interesting, showing basic forms. I''m guessing that''s what they were practicing outside and what they mainly teach in regards to sword wielding here.


    I pocketed a copy of that as well.


    There was one last book that caught my attention, different from the others.


    "Hoho? ¨C The Art of Movement." I read the cover of it before skimming a few pages. And based on that alone, I''m suddenly remembering a very smug cat that could move in some strange and ridiculous ways. "Now, isn''t that interesting."


    I gladly pocketed that as well. It would be something I look into and see if it could be beneficial.


    Standing up, I realized that I seemed to have obtained everything I set out on getting here. However, there was one little thing I was curious about that hadn''t been mentioned anywhere that Tessai told me.


    Wasn''t there a branch of Kido? that focused on healing?


    I hadn''t seen anything thus far referencing that particular branch. I should give a look around here to see if I can find anything interesting about it.


    And didn''t that Nanao Ise mention their injured members being sent to the Fourth Division for treatment?


    Would it be a bad idea if I popped over there and took a look before going back if I can''t get anything else?


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 370:

    Chapter 370:


    I didn''t just rush over when the idea popped into my head. I''m more than aware that I have a tendency to tunnel vision things when they pique my interest, but I was being somewhat careful here. And the obvious first move would be to check the Academy I was currently at to see if they had any information on this healing Kido? variant.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t seem like the Academy had any viable information.


    I did find a library! Or the equivalent of whatever they would call it here.


    Tons of books.


    I may have taken a few.


    But the best I could find was some vague mentions of it and how if someone wanted to learn after mastering basic Kido?, they would apply for the Fourth Division after graduation. So my current hypothesis was that it was something like Medical School after basic College Education. Something that requires specialized learning be it hands on or just academic knowledge that they weren''t really able to teach in this kind of environment.


    It made sense, I suppose. I think the students here spend like six years, and that involves learning how to kill soul eating monsters effectively. Which would be their main priority in every circumstance. Those predisposed to the healing arts would be small in number and not something they''d want to spend too many resources and time teaching if 99% of the graduates aren''t going to properly learn it.


    Or I could be wrong, that happens sometimes.


    But finding a few books that would give me some context for several things I was wondering about would be helpful. And Jinn is always thrilled when I bring things of this nature back for her. If nothing else, seeing her happy would make it more than worth it.


    Besides that though, I finally have my own Zanpakuto?!


    It''s hard to find the correct words to describe the feeling of getting a treasure I''ve been yearning for. I allowed myself to indulge in it, making sure I replaced that other guy''s Zanpakuto? and putting my own at my side.


    My hand never left the hilt for as long as I had been walking through the Seireitei. Which, hadn''t been long, but I was still happy after gaining it that I was still in high spirits after leaving the Academy.


    I continued to feed a strand of my Aura into it, letting that be a bridge for my Reiatsu to also envelop the sword.


    It wasn''t hard to imprint on it, actually it was very easy. But beyond the very basics, it didn''t seem to change in any noticeable manner. I wasn''t in a hurry, but it was worth noting that it would take awhile to achieve any sort of progress that I was looking forward to.


    Do you feel anything strange, Ddraig?


    [Since we''ve come here, I can sort of feel your soul better. I think as you''ve been taking in this stuff, it''s been affecting me, but not enough to see how yet.]


    Interesting, very interesting.


    Since you''re not panicking, I assume it''s probably good?


    [I don''t panic. And yeah, it doesn''t feel bad, so I haven''t really been fighting it. As for your Sword, I think there''s the tiniest bit of a resonance forming, but it''s still miniscule.]


    Hmm, that''s about what I thought.


    Keep an eye on it, please?


    [No problem, it''s more interesting than just sleeping.]


    There is the thought about what would happen if you started taking in Reiryoku as well. Would you be able to exist outside of the Sacred Gear if you got enough? The nature of your existence sort of requires a physical body as you''re a clump of Magical Energy at your basic. Soul notwithstanding, obviously. But you''re not a spiritual being, thus, being only a soul is hazardous if you wanted to continue existing normally.


    [For all my power, I wouldn''t be able to live without my body from before. This thing is as much a prison as it is life support.] Ddraig sighed. [You''re right, I''m a physical being. I can''t just live with only a soul. But maybe you''re on to something. That bastard in the spear is sucking the stuff in at every opportunity, maybe I should take a page out of his book.]


    I don''t mind sharing some with you, see how it goes.


    [...thanks, I appreciate it.] He grumbled. [And are we going to keep ignoring that you''re being followed?]


    Eh....I was letting it go for now. Kinda wanted to see how this would play out. I don''t mind bailing at the drop of a pen if things go sideways.


    [Sure, this isn''t like that situation with the Demon. I doubt anything here can actually interfere with your Magic. I wouldn''t mind seeing some more stuff here myself, so stick around as much as possible.]


    Well, if you''re interested too, yeah, I really don''t mind investigating a little more. I wanna check out the Healing, as was obvious, but other than that, I had no objective.


    [Their Healing has to be soul based, you don''t really have anything good like that.]


    True, very true.


    That was one of my thoughts as well. Nearly all of my healing is based on the physical body. Spiritual Healing is....rare, not something I''ve come across in my own travels. Maybe Gramps knows something, but I haven''t asked him. The closest I''ve had access to is Avalon, and that doesn''t actually heal souls. The situation with Kunou was only that the energy that invaded her soul and such was antithetical to Avalon, so it was able to safely remove and purify her.


    I guess it isn''t wrong to say that Avalon has a spiritual component by virtue of its elevated existence, but that is not its intended purpose.


    [After receiving a shock from that Demon''s attack, I''d say that anything would help.]


    You said you''re doing fine now, right?


    [Yeah, just some aftershock, not really a big deal. Trust me, you would know if something was actually wrong cause the Boosted Gear would probably break apart. Prison and Life Support, as I said.]


    Noted.


    [....can you just confront him? I''m getting second hand embarrassment at his attempts to tail you.]


    Don''t be mean, Ddraig, he''s clearly trying his best.


    I pretended not to notice a rather large body peering around the corner.


    ....but I guess I shouldn''t try to sneak into another Division Headquarters while someone is obviously on my ass.


    The fact that a Captain would be by was enough to make me cautious, I didn''t need this happening.


    I looked around, and found a nice little place out of the way. I let out a grunt, pushing off the ground and landing atop a building that was a little off the beaten path.


    Y''know, it was actually a nice view. Despite some of the many complaints I''ve had about this place so far, the Seiretei was actually kind of beautiful.


    Though, the mood was ruined when I felt a presence looming behind me. It was accompanied by a displacement of air, like a loud one. Yoruichi in comparison was like a little squeak, while this one was like thunderclap.


    Skimming that book on movement, I could guess that it was pretty standard for Shinigami.


    And Like....a big shadow was blocking the light and I think he was breathing out of his mouth. If the other signs before weren''t very obvious.


    Honestly, I just had to tilt my head back to see him looming there.


    "So you finally noticed me." The big guy announced, sounding all too pleased with himself.


    "Yeah....sure." I turned around to actually face him.


    I admit, my first reaction was to introduce him to my lovely brick. However, I was curious about something and was going to see if I could prod him into showing me it.


    "How unfortunate for you to appear before me, Ryoka." He looked at me and it was unnerving.


    Not because his strength was....threatening, no.


    I don''t think I''m one to usually insult another''s looks in earnest, but in this case....I am a little speechless. He had a very large body, and perhaps a bigger head than he should for his size. Combined with oversized lips, oversized nose, and eyes that looked comically small on his face....yeah, I was having trouble finding the words.


    "Growing up must have been hard on you." I said with full sincerity.


    He blinked and it just made it worse.


    And that just makes an awkward silence between us. Honestly, I think he was going to do some postulating, but now he seemed confused.


    "How unfortunate for you to appear before me, Ryoka." He seemed to just reiterate.


    "....didn''t you appear before me?" I questioned.


    "An unfortunate twist of fate." He continued.


    "...alright, just ignore me."


    "I am not without Mercy, Ryoka." He said arrogantly. "I will count to ten, so you have some time to properly regret running into me."


    [....Get the brick.]


    "I have the brick." I affirmed, taking it out of my ring.


    And seeing his movement technique was interesting, as was his use of Reiatsu in combat. Honestly, I got a lot of good data from that exchange. Which is why I let him prattle off as I did, otherwise he would have gotten a brick to the face much sooner.


    Admittedly, I''m happy I got to swing my Zanpakuto?, even once.


    [You''re lucky they had a map at the Academy. This place is so confusing.]


    "It''s probably intentional. Even in the olden days, the construction of old Castles were made confusing on purpose for invaders to get lost and to better defend."


    But, the Fourth Division should just be up ahead. It''s close to the center, for the obvious reason that everywhere else is equally close to the healers if needed. It would be kind of weird if they shoved it in a far corner.


    [How do you expect this to work? That guy even said that your description is basically everywhere now. Not to mention your Reiatsu Sticks out like a sore thumb.]


    "Listen Ddraig, you need to have confidence. Just act like you belong, and everything else will follow."


    [Right, cause this will definitely work this time.]


    "It might." I shrugged. "Worse case, I run away cause I''m pretty much done here."


    [....true.]


    Speaking of, that should be it again. The big ''Fourth Division'' sign on the building and what looked like ... were those nurse uniforms?


    Nice.


    No one spared me a second glance as I walked past the archway and into the large courtyard. Hell, I saw several eyes on me, or rather the body I carried over my shoulder and there was more of an eye roll to accompany it than anything else before focusing on their own tasks.


    Maybe my Reiatsu was obscure due to how many people were probably here?


    I walked up, about to pull open the door before someone else slammed it open.


    A bald-headed Shinigami walked out in a huff before he paused, looking at me blankly. "IT''S YOU!"


    [Well done.]


    Fuck off, Ddraig.


    "Can I help you?" I looked at him in confusion, trying to play it off.


    "Haha, Came here to ask those idiots about you, and here you are! Great!" He looked...excited.


    "Ikkaku, what are you yelling about?" Another Shinigami walked over, looking a little bit more flamboyant with some interesting hair extension on his right eyebrow and eyelash. He then turned to look at me with surprise. "Oh...."


    "I think you have me confused with someone else...."


    "Red Hair, weird Reiatsu." He snorted.


    "Do you think there aren''t other red-heads here?" Actually, were there?


    "The description is spot on. It did portray the Ryoka as rather handsome." The flamboyant one stated.


    "Wait, really?" I maybe preened a little as he said that. "...It''s nice to be complimented then."


    [Wow, just.....admit it to their faces with a few honeyed words.]


    Listen.....I''m a sucker for compliments.


    "They didn''t say how well taken care of your hair was. What product do you use? I might get some the next time I''m in the human world."


    "That''s kind of you to say. I put a lot of effort into making my hair this full and healthy. It''s nice to get some recognition. If you want, I can write down what I use." I offered. "Oh right, the name is Kurosaki Ichigo."


    "That was also written in the description." The Flamboyant man chuckled. "You can call me Yumichika Ayasegawa. Fifth Seat for Division Eleven."


    "Well, it''s a pleasure to meet someone who shares my same interests in hair care products."


    "Unfortunately, I have to deal with this." He gestured to his companion who looked to be steaming in annoyance. "No one else in my division cares about their appearance like I do. It really is unfortunate."


    "Are you done!?" The Bald headed one shouted at his companion. "I''ve been itching for a fight since the walls dropped down. Let''s get started."


    ....huh, he seemed pretty intent on fighting me.


    "...Did I beat up one of your friends? Is that why you''re wanting to fight me?"


    "Nah, I just wanna have a go at someone with the balls to invade." He grinned. "Only came here cause I thought some of the weaklings would know something so I could find you."


    I blinked, then turned towards Yumichika. "A battle maniac?" I questioned.


    "We all are." He confessed easily. "Division Eleven is where the ones who like fighting go to."


    "Oh...interesting." I''ll just file that away for now. "You don''t seem to be biting at the heels for the chance."


    "I already gave up my chance. Though if you manage to beat Ikkaku here, I don''t mind taking my turn. I''d hate to cut up that handsome face, but it can''t be helped." There was a sharp edge to his tone.


    "Enough talking, lets fight!" The bald-head named Ikkaku shouted again, his Reiatsu erupting around him. "Ikkaku Madarame, Third Seat, Eleventh Division!"


    I tossed my little companion to the side, his big body rolling across the ground a few feet as I was about to ready myself to engage him. I didn''t mind having some more data from a competent looking Shinigami. And this one felt much stronger than the big idiot.


    However, a very cold presence washed over the surroundings, making not just me, but everyone else freeze.


    "Excuse me." A soft voice muttered, and a figure appeared behind them and I hadn''t even noticed until she had spoken. "I believe you just said you''re going to fight in my healing barracks?"


    I saw their eyes widen in horror as they turned around.


    There was a woman standing there, black hair done up in a braid that went down her chest instead of behind her. She wore the standard Shinigami uniform, but had a white Haori covering it.....like Shinsui did under his flowery one.


    "Uh...we were..."


    "You were leaving, yes?" She smiled gently, however, it seemed to contain a bite of bloodlust.


    "The Ryoka, we were¡ª"


    "You were leaving." Her eyes narrowed slightly; her gentle tone betrayed the very cold air that she exuded that seemed to prick my skin.


    "We were just leaving, Captain Unohana." Yumichika smiled forcibly, grabbing Ikkaku who had sweat streaming down his face.


    The flamboyant Shinigami practically dragged his bald-headed friend away and out of the courtyard, leaving me with an apparent Captain within arm''s reach.


    "Now, you." She turned to me with that sharp tone. It was gentle and pleasant to hear, but I felt a little shiver as her eyes landed on me. "Are you here to cause problems in my healing Barracks?"


    However, that smile of hers, it reminded me of Sca?thach. One that promised excruciating pain, and enough power to back it up.


    "....cute." I unintentionally blurted out.


    She looked at me, that cold chill and hint of bloodlust dissipated quickly, replaced by one of bewilderment and possibly a hint of...embarrassment?


    I coughed awkwardly, clearing my throat. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to just blurt that out. You just have a beautiful smile, and I couldn''t help it."


    ....was it my imagination, or was she looking slightly bashful?


    [Wow, it''s just completely unintentional for you, isn''t it?]


    What?


    [Just....forget it.]


    What did I do?!


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 371:

    Chapter 371:


    She looked at me but sorta....not at me. Like she was avoiding my gaze for some reason.


    ....I think I made things awkward.


    [You think?]


    It''s not like it wasn''t true....


    "Um....hello." I offered.


    Her attention snapped back, focusing on me with a stern look. "Why have you come here?"


    I glanced at the body I brought with me. "I''m doing my civic duty and attending to the wounded."


    She too looked at the twitching body with an overly swollen face that seemed to be crying a little bit. Huh, did he wake up at some point? I didn''t even notice.


    "He was like that when I found him."


    Shen then looked back at me with a blank expression.


    I, of course, gave her my most charming smile.


    She closed her eyes, letting out a cute little sigh. "Bring him in." She turned around, reentering the building.


    [For a moment I thought she was going to kill you.]


    No way.


    [It really felt like it.]


    Nah, I''m too charming.


    [Sure....let''s go with that.]


    You''re just jealous.


    [Pfft, right. Are you going to ask this one to step on you too?]


    Listen, I don''t expect a Dragon like you to understand my tastes.


    [Actually, I completely understand.]


    "Really?" I blurted out, grabbing the leg of the wounded Shinigami as I dragged him into the building.


    [I was a young dragon once. And Tiamat, well.....]


    "....respect."


    [....I don''t know if you''re being sarcastic or not.]


    Oh no, I''m being completely genuine.


    [Why does it still feel like an insult?]


    Rude.


    "So....where do you want me to put him?" I asked the....Captain? As I looked around. "And it seems like everyone disappeared in a hurry." I could have sworn there were dozens and dozens of people out and about here before.


    The Captain looked at me and at the Shinigami again. "....put him on an empty bed."


    I shrugged, moving him towards the closest one and hefted him up. There were a few dozen around the room that made up this area. "I hope I didn''t scare away the medical staff."


    "They know to evacuate when the members of the Eleventh Division make a ruckus." She said simply. "And I do hope you will not be following in their footsteps. My Barracks is not a place for conflict, are we clear?" She glared at me.


    "Yes, Ma''am." I shuddered at the look she gave me.


    "....very well." She seemed to accept my response, walking over to mister ''projectile master'', taking a look at him. "His wounds bear striking resemblance to dozens of others that were admitted to my barracks." She turned towards me.


    "How strange." I looked away. "I wouldn''t know anything about that."


    "Are you here to cause problems?" She eyed me suspiciously.


    "Not at all." I quickly denied. v3l.B11n.


    "Then why are you here? Why would a Ryoka come to this place within the Seireitei?"


    "I.....just wanted to see what your healing arts looked like." Was there any point in lying?


    "You....wished to see our healing arts?"


    "...is that strange? The idea that Spiritual beings have a healing system itself is something interesting, I just wanted to get a look at it." I replied.


    She blinked, shaking her head. "Even in Soul Society, those who pursue this path are....few."


    "That''s stupid. If everyone got some kind of compulsory education in Healing, wouldn''t survival rates skyrocket? I can''t claim to know much about how you all handle Hollows, but based on a few I''ve run into, they aren''t really the cream of the crop when it comes to potential. I can imagine that there are a noticeable amount of deaths every year from fighting Hollows."


    It''s even a common practice for every Magus to have some method of healing. Granted, mostly for oneself, but even so, it''s the height of foolishness to not be at least capable of keeping yourself alive with some minor healing until you can procure a higher level of treatment.


    Hell, even Rin picked up some manner of healing when she was basically teaching herself as a kid.


    She looked at me strangely before the corners of her lips slightly curled. "There are no rules against a Ryoka watching." She said simply. "This is far from secret information."


    "Thank you." I was not ungrateful for this opportunity.


    "There is no need to thank me, I am merely doing my job. If we were not within the Healing Barracks, I would be obligated to catch you. However, I cannot put my patients at risk by fighting here." She softly replied, pretty much explaining the current situation.


    "And it''s not Ryoka. " I corrected it. "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg, at your service." I politely bowed.


    [Right, so you give your real name to the beautiful woman.]


    "But if anyone asks, please tell them I said my name is ¨C Kurosaki Ichigo." I added with a grin.


    "I can leave whenever I want, you don''t need to worry about that." I waved off her concerns.


    "Very well, then depart." She said simply. "Soul Society is not a place a living person should reside. Even with your.....strange Reiatsu, it''s not appropriate for you to stay here."


    "I can imagine that it would put you in an awkward position to keep playing host to me." I relented. "I am thankful to you for humoring me for this time."


    "There is no need to thank me, it was...pleasant for me as well."


    "Would...you be against me coming back to visit?" I hesitantly asked.


    "Coming back to visit?" She blinked, the words taking a moment to settle in. Again, her expression softened considerably. "....you would not be treated well on a second incursion. I''m afraid that the orders would be much harsher for your capture and even I would be forced to abide."


    "Well, if I could see that smile of yours again, I think it''d be worth it." I sent her a cheeky smile.


    She was taken a little off guard by my shameless flirtation, that tiny spark of bashfulness made an appearance before it was quickly squashed. "You have a long life ahead of you, don''t waste it by meddling with the matters of the dead."


    "Alright, I''ll leave." I sighed, relenting.


    "It''s for the best." She said quietly.


    She''s probably right. It wasn''t good for me to stay around any longer, I already got everything I wanted and learned enough about her Kaido? to satisfy me.


    [***]


    I glanced once more at the Fourth Division, and Unohana gave me one last smile before she went back inside, and I headed out. She had been very kind to me, I didn''t want to bring any problems to her doorstep than I already have.


    I think I fulfilled all my objectives.


    Zanpakuto?, Check.


    Kido?, mostly checked. Getting up to the fiftieth numbered spell is a boon I would say. I''ll see about the others once I get proficient in these.


    And I had some other gains.


    This ¨C Hoho? thing is very interesting. I''ll need to look into this immediately. A movement technique is something that would be highly beneficial for me.


    And lastly, getting a good look at that healing, or Kaido? as she called it. It gave me some interesting ideas that I wanted to try out for later. Soul-based healing was something I didn''t actually have, so I did have an interest in learning this at some point.


    Regardless, I had my gains. Should I just find a place to note down the coordinates in case I ever need to come back here?


    I also wouldn''t want to just tear open a point in time and space in plain view....


    "Hey, friend, wait up!"


    My idle thoughts passed and my steps ceased as I turned around at a Shinigami running towards me. "Can I help you?" I was about to just grab my brick for the hundredth time, but....I felt kind of bad for adding more work to her...


    The Shinigami didn''t have any outstanding features about him. Neat black hair, standard uniform, his power didn''t really pop out at me.


    I''ll just end this on a quiet note and head out. No need to be overly aggressive when this trip was already so beneficial to me.


    "I saw you walk out of the fourth Division, you''re a healer, right? If you don''t mind, I could use your help with something. I''m from the twelfth division, can you come over with me?"


    "Sorry buddy, I''m from the Eight Division, gotta go back and report to Captain Shunsui." Well, I don''t think he figured out my identity, so that should get him off my back.


    "Wait!" He grabbed my shoulder. "Please, it''s really important that you come back with me."


    "....I really can''t." He was acting kinda suspiciously. I went to take his hand off my shoulder, but his eyes widened, and his grip tightened.


    "Wait! You said you wouldn''t do ¨C" His shout was cut off as his body inflated and exploded.


    My Aura flowed around me protectively, his body was gone, but there was a sort of haze that lingered in the air.


    I was getting some very unpleasant flashbacks to Chaldea.


    I kept my composure and snapped my fingers. Condensing the air at a single point in front of me, then letting it burst out to scatter what I assumed was a poisonous mist that was lingering.


    Slowly, I turned around towards the sound of footsteps.


    "Useless." The person spoke. He was....strange. He was pale, extremely so to the point where I thought it was paint. Except, his face was black, and looked painted as well. All but his nose that is, which was also white. And on his chin was some sort of bronze-looking coil. And where he should have had ears, were two more matching ''coils''.


    Sitting atop his head.....I think I could only call it some sort of distorted Lilypad. Painted white, of course.


    To add it all together, he was apparently missing his lips entirely and his teeth were permanently visible.


    Lastly, was the White Haori that I had seen twice so far to designate him as a Captain.


    Though his appearance was ridiculous, my attention was fully taken by what he held in his hand. What looked like a detonator with his thumb pressed firmly on the trigger.


    "He couldn''t even follow orders. I plainly told him to bring you back quietly. Useless, useless. Oh well, at least it allowed me to test one of my recent projects."


    "Congratulations. I''ve known you for less than a minute and I already despise your existence." I scowled.


    "Amusing." His teeth chattered. "What a strange Reiatsu you have, I can''t wait to get you on a table and figure out what that is."


    "What a strange face you have. I can''t wait to pull pieces off to see if there is something normal underneath." I shot back.


    He gained a very disgusting grin. "I do like my experimental subjects to have personality. I am Captain of the Twelfth Division, Mayuri Kurotsuchi, resisting is pointless. Come along quietly and I may even remember to use anesthetic at some point."


    "I thought you just wanted to look like a clown, not that you actually were one."


    His grin disappeared, turning into a frown with a little twitch to accompany it. "I suppose I don''t need you in one piece."


    I was going to leave quietly, but fuck it.


    Blew up one of his people without an ounce of remorse. He didn''t even need to based on the power he was emanating. He did it just because it was....convenient?


    The anger from what happened in Chaldea was bubbling to the surface as I looked at his arrogant expression.


    "It''s funny, I was thinking something very similar. I said I wasn''t going to kill anyone, but....I''d like to conduct a little experiment of my own. Let''s find out how many pieces a Shinigami can be cut up into without dying."


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 372:

    Chapter 372:


    Right, this guy pissed me off.


    Admittedly, It would be a good chance to see what the standards of a Captain were. I vaguely felt like he was ''weaker'' than Shunsui and even Unohana, but that doesn''t necessarily mean he''s less of a threat.


    He reminded me oh too much of those unscrupulous bunch back at the Clock Tower. The kind that you would want to be on guard against regardless of how strong you got because there was not any depth they couldn''t sink to for their own gains.


    ....we were far enough away from the Fourth Division so I wouldn''t feel bad about causing a little damage.


    Originally, I planned on not causing a commotion....more than I already had. But after seeing how Soul Society is kinda a huge shithole and this asshole, I''m left with nearly zero fucks right now.


    He said his name was ¨C Mayuri, something. His teeth chattered in clear happiness, it was easy to see he was in a good mood even if I insulted him. He probably didn''t see me as a threat at all based on the amount of Reiatsu I had.


    "Hmm, I should keep the specimen in good condition before I begin. I shouldn''t let the prattling of an experiment get on my nerves. I''ll have plenty of time to fix that mouth once I have you under my knife." He held his right hand up as if he was going to grasp at me from that distance away.


    I jerked my head to the side, his hand flew past, extended unnaturally from where he was standing. It was fast, extremely so. to the point where I did have to pay attention, otherwise it could have caught me off guard. Slower than that movement technique, but still something I could label as ''Ultimate class'' based on my birth world''s standards purely on speed alone.


    "Oh, you dodged, interesting." He grinned, as his arm retracted as fast as it extended. "But what about this?" His arm shot out again as I stepped to the side, however, I looked at it and little pores opened up along its length and a purple, hazy mist sprayed out.


    "Poison?" I muttered. It seemed to be a recurring theme with him.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t kill you. It''s meant to capture my experiments without causing any lasting injury. However, an unfortunate side effect is the excruciating pain."


    I held my hand up, retrieving my Staff of Magnus. I saw his eyes visibly light up with excitement. I slammed it on the ground, creating the required Runes as it was basically second nature at this point. "Fires of Muspelheim."


    One of the first spells I created.


    It was simple, and direct.


    A massive wave of fire burst out from the epicenter, clearing away that poisonous fog with ease and swept towards the Shinigami.


    An interesting side effect, the area around us started burning. An obvious consequence in normal situations, but this place was made of Reishi. It seems that the normal ''physics'' seem to be mimicked here for some odd reason.


    I also noted the amount of Magical Energy I had to pump into it for it to actualize properly and sustain. It was fighting against this realm in addition to its normal properties. I would have to be careful on my Magical Energy expenditure just in case. There were simpler methods to clear away the Poison, but I did want to verify a few things with something that required a little more oompfh.


    "Marvelous, what are you? That was not the manipulation of Reiryoku. You are certainly no Quincy and that was not Kido?."


    The Shinigami walked forward, swiping his hand and dispersing some of the flames around him. His clothes looked the slightest bit singed.


    "Me? It seems like I''m someone about to beat up a clown."


    He twitched slightly. "No matter, I''ll have you!" His arm shot out again, but I wasn''t going to simply dodge and play around anymore.


    I withdrew my Staff and Mirage entered my hand. My Aura surged, and Reinforcement filled my body to the limit.


    I slashed downwards at his extended Arm, but it retracted in the blink of an eye. I followed suit, a burst of speed erupting from me, shattering the ground beneath my steps as I moved quickly at him, my sword slicing upward from below.


    His eyes widened as his hand quickly grabbed his Zanpakuto? that was sheathed weirdly between his legs as opposed to his hip. He pulled it out enough that our blades clashed, but he was clearly in the losing position, his footing easily crumbled and he was sent skidding back.


    He stumbled slightly before coming to a stop and a snarl appeared as he fully unsheathed his sword and disappeared with a burst of displaced air. It was nowhere near the level of that other Shinigami I played with. This was magnitudes faster than that poor excuse from before.


    He almost escaped my perception and I had to genuinely focus to a good extent.


    His sword came from behind. "Forcing me to use Shunpo." He said with a degree of frustration.


    "Wuld." I announced to the world, the Divine Word swirled around me and I moved in a similar manner as him. The spot I was in a brief moment ago appeared empty and I instead was now behind him.


    "What!?" He blurted out as I mimicked his action completely.


    However, my movement was much more awkward in comparison. My sudden burst of speed was limited to a singular instance with each use of the Dragon Word, whereas his Movement technique seemed to be able to be used continuously with only a drain on stamina and possible Reiatsu.


    He jerked his body around to block a slash from me, his awkward action sent any guard he created broken, and his blade knocked to the side.


    I flicked my hand under my blade, three Talismans appeared and they shot off, like shooting stars towards him at close range. His upper body leaned back, and they only tore up his clothing slightly before he pivoted and disappeared in a burst of speed.


    Lightning coated my arm and I slammed it downward. Spears of Lightning shot up from the ground where he appeared. He looked surprised at the sudden assault and I took that moment where he dodged to leap forward and slam my sword down at him again.


    He moved to block after avoiding my Lightning, the ground beneath him shattering at the weight. He looked to be struggling slightly under the straight.


    He stepped back in an attempt to escape, possibly activating his movement technique again, but I quickly summoned forth my other swords. They launched at splitting speeds through the air. The Shinigami was taken completely off guard and he was forced to abandon his plan, only narrowly avoiding fatal strikes as they slashed and pierce towards him.


    I took that moment to grab onto his annoying arm that could extend. Grabbing it tight, I slashed downwards with Mirage, severing it completely from his body before he disappeared again a few dozen meters away.


    "That''s one." I turned to look at him standing on the nearby wall, tossing his severed arm to the ground. "I''m curious, that extension method. Be truthful, it wasn''t originally created for your arm, was it?"


    "Insect." He growled out before grabbing his sword with his mouth and reaching into his Kimono, pulling out a syringe with some strange liquid in it. He quickly stabbed it into his stub of an arm that was bleeding profusely. I was taken by surprise to see his arm visibly grow back. I could hear him barely hold back a muffled scream.


    "Oh, that sounds like it hurts." I relaxed my stance a little.


    Whatever he did was....interesting. To see limb regrowth like that was not something common if it came from an outside method.


    "It does." He growled, tossing the syringe away. "However, it''s as good as new."


    "Wonderful! I can cut it off again then. How many more of those do you have? I wanna know how many times I can cut you up before your life is in danger."


    "A mere experimental subject continues to mock me." He smiled ominously. "I believe I''ve lost my patience." He held his blade up and turned it sideways. "Rip ¨C Ashisogi Jizo?" He announced, and a feeling of weight washed through the surroundings, and even my soul shuddered from the proclamation.


    His power exploded a few times over.


    Instead of a more standard Katana, a golden baby-faced figure replaced the guard. And protruding from it were three sort of branch-like blades that reminded me of a trident.


    There was also that faint haze that lingered around it. "Poison again." I furrowed my brow, feeling a faint sense of danger from it.


    I had Avalon, so I wasn''t too concerned, but there are always variables that I may not account for. Poison was one of those things that I never really focused on, so it could slip through if I wasn''t careful.


    "Hado? #54 Haien." He intoned, swiping his blade as a blast of purple energy fired off.


    My Aura surged forward to meet it and I would have blocked it with my Sword if necessary. However, once it collided with my Aura, a good chunk of it completely disintegrated.


    An innate concept of Destruction!?


    No, it was much further down on the scale than that. Possibly something similar, but not on the level of my bloodline.


    Still utterly fascinating.


    He used that moment that I was examining the effects to move. His Shunpo got noticeably faster to the point where I couldn''t stay reactive completely. I Took a step forward and swung out to meet a swing of his.


    Heavy. Everything about him got an increase it seems like.


    However...


    "You know ¨C " I Pushed his sword back a little. "Something tells me you aren''t a fighter." I didn''t feel that same ''battle instinct'' that I could from most opponents on this level who tried to fight me.


    Oh, he had the raw power, I could practically feel it off him. But it wasn''t honed like a real fighter would have.


    He snorted, twisting his blade. The mouth on the Golden guard of his opened up and spewed a concentrated poisonous mist.


    I gathered my Aura and released it in a concentrated amount, dispersing it with a burst of power.


    His eyes darted all over the place. "An interesting power, I''ll have to examine it carefully."


    Right.


    "Hey, wanna see something cool?" I held up my middle finger infront of his face with our blades locked. "Hado? #1 Sho?." I cast Kido? for the first time against an opponent, filling it with a good chunk of Reiatsu.


    His head flung backwards, and he stepped back with another burst of Shunpo. He looked calm which was different than his arrogant demeanor form before, but there was a red mark on his forehead.


    "A human knows Kido??" He looked at me inquisitively. "Fascinating."


    The massive golden baby head opened its mouth and a torrent of poison spewed forth.


    I dodged out of the way, but a little bit of it landed on my Aura and utterly ate away at it in seconds. It made me realize that Poison like this was probably the nemesis of my Aura. Or rather, a continuous ability that grinds or eats away is something I can''t use my Aura to consistently guard against.


    "Ashisogi Jizo, Go!" The Shinigami commanded with a gleeful tone.


    It shot off with a speed that betrayed its awkward body and size. I would say it was nearly on par with the speed that he showed himself when using his movement technique.


    With every step it took, it continued to spew out that toxic miasma, making it difficult to actually engage it. The grounds even became contaminated as it seeped into the stones and dirt below.


    ....yeah, I don''t wanna get hit directly by whatever the fuck that is.


    [Brat, let me.]


    You sure?


    [I haven''t had a fight in a while.]


    Well, who am I to say no to that?


    I jumped to the side, avoiding its maw and ran to the side, jumping up on the ruined debris nearby as it coiled around trying to come after me.


    My Swords that still floated around shot at it, slamming into its body, but that seemed to not slow it down in the slightest. It out a roar of rage and its speed increased substantially, and I instinctively coated my legs in Lightning and shot away quickly.


    "Yes, struggle, human. I''ll enjoy these last few moments of yours." He cackled.


    "Giant poisonous beast?" I shouted. "Well, I can do that too!" I summoned the Boosted Gear onto my hand, and took out the Staff that everyone helped me create. I slid to a stop and held it out in front of me, finding a good place that wasn''t enveloped in that poison.


    "BEX ZII ZOOR FRUL LO." Ddraig and I voiced together. The Dragon words pulse out and actualize our intent. I held the staff up to add the finishing touch. "Disgyniad yr Ymerawdwr!"


    Let the Emperor descend indeed.


    A massive spell circle appeared as I fed a substantial amount of Magical Energy to activate this. I had to pull on the Kaleidoscope to facilitate the casting, to grab Magical Energy from other places.


    It was accompanied by a roar that shook the world. Ddraig''s black claws slammed into the ground as it pulled itself out and brought himself into existence.


    The Shinigami ¨C his Bankai reeled back coming to a stop that made it slide on the ground before halting. It hesitated and looked wary at Ddraig''s massive form coming into existence.


    A miasma leaked from Ddraig''s maw and he stared at the creature in a sort of standoff.


    "Ddraig, go beat up this baby." I commanded.


    He turned his head towards me. "Did you have to word it like that?"


    In response the thing screeched in fury, charging at us. Ddraig roared in response, shooting right at it as they collided in a huge impact, sending shockwaves out in every direction.


    The baby-thing spewed out its poison, in return, Ddraig took a big breath and matched it, its necrotic breath filling the space. The two noxious gasses intertwined and sort of dispersed outwards in a big cloud.


    I looked at Mayuri over there who didn''t seem to understand what was going on.


    "Oi, Clown face." I grabbed his attention.


    "You ¨C"


    I slammed into his stomach with the Boosted Gear, his body reeled back and salivia unconsciously spewed from his throat. His body went tumbling back but he quickly regained his footing.


    "Ashisogi Jizo, give me a sword!" He roared.


    I glanced at the baby thing as its head tilted up, and a massive amount of blades shot out, protruding from underneath. One of them was shot off, landing onto the ground in front of the Shinigami.


    It then launched forward, slamming its big body into Ddraig, its blade tearing into him. Ddraig in response, bit down on its huge body as they continued to tug around.


    I quickly brought up the staff I still was holding to block the Shinigami''s attack, the force of it actually made me buckle a little under the power. He was significantly stronger than he was before releasing his Bankai.


    His Reiatsu was magnified, the source of their power, so it made sense that his physical attributes were in response, also increased to match.


    "Go." I commanded, my flying sword shot down at him.


    He hissed, disappearing from the spot he was in as my swords impaled into the ground where he was a moment prior. I tossed my Staff back into my ring and jerked Mirage out of the ground, swinging it around to block a blow from the back.


    Holding out my finger, I aimed it at him point blank. "Bakudo? #1, Sai." I chanted. His arm holding his sword was forced behind his back for the briefest of moments.


    It was the first spell in the school, it was...weak, all things considered. It was meant to restrain an enemies'' arm behind their back ¨C or in this case, singular arm. It didn''t even fully pull it back before it broke under the strain of his impressive Reiatsu.


    I swung Mirage at his left side, a casual horizontal swing that he was forced to block with his own blade. He was definitely at a disadvantage due to the wounds he suffered. But I did promise Shunsui I wouldn''t kill anyone, I wouldn''t go back on my word even if this guy disgusted me.


    In my free hand, still clad in the Boosted Gear, I flipped it over, producing a very familiar object that was quickly becoming sentimental to me.


    And I slapped him across the face with it.


    It didn''t do much, some blood spit out from his mouth, but it was more the absurdity of it that made him come to an abrupt stop.


    "....did you just hit me with a brick?" He asked, incredulously.


    I wanted to say something cheeky, taunt him some more, maybe cut off his other arm, but I felt several more presences approaching quickly.


    "Ddraig!" I shouted. "Time to go."


    "Do you think you can leave after humiliating me?!" He glowered, fury igniting in his gaze.


    I looked him square in the eyes. "Yes."


    Ddraig took a deep breath, Dragon Words leaving his throat and a Flame descended upon the creature before him, engulfing it in a magical flame.


    I ran over to him, reaching forward to quickly grab him back into the Boosted Gear because I definitely didn''t want to tangle with the several figures that were approaching and were only moments away.


    I suppose I crossed the threshold that others were going to get involved.


    Just Ddraig and the baby thing were upheavaling a good chunk of the surroundings.


    Yeah....little bit of a mess.


    Ddraig dislodged himself from the thing with that burst of fire and flew to me, his body broke down and his soul reentered the Boosted Gear. I could vaguely make out the silhouettes of others flying through the air and coming this way.


    Well, time to skedaddle.


    The Shinigami, surprisingly, didn''t make a move.


    I think he realized he wasn''t my match at this point.


    I returned everything to storage except Mirage and the Brick. I looked down at my brick and had one last idea.


    I filled the Brick with Reinforcement.


    Fly true, great brick.


    My foot pushed into the ground and I reeled back my arm. Gathering all my strength, I threw it at him. He looked...surprised, but not perturbed, probably a sidestep would all be required to dodge. But...how could I leave it just at that?


    "Fus!" I bellowed out, that invisible force slammed into the back of the brick, and it shot forward, closing the distance before he could even react.


    I quickly sliced through the air with Mirage, creating a portal.


    The last scene was of my brick shattering on his face with enough force that he got lifted up off the ground before I jumped through and slammed it shut behind me.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 373: Interlude 26

    Chapter 373: Interlude 26


    Shunsui Kyo?raku POV


    What a mess.


    "Ara, am I the last one?" I looked around the room to see all the other Captains gathered. Though....I don''t see Captain Kenpachi anywhere.


    .....did he get lost again?


    "You''re late, Shunsui." Ukitake whispered as I stood next to him.


    He was looking healthy today, that''s good.


    "Eh, the old man isn''t angry, so it''s fine." I waved him off.


    I looked around the room to see everyone else. I knew why we were called, but why did it seem so....solemn?


    Huh....Mayuri looked....strange.


    Well, he always looked strange.


    He looked stranger than normal and not because of the weird things he does to himself.


    "Let us get started."


    Guess we aren''t waiting for the last of us then.


    I stood up a little straighter unconsciously. The Old man''s presence and words always did that. Not even a brat anymore, yet I can''t help it.


    All he had to do was tap his cane on the ground and I stood to attention.


    Well, He''s the Captain Commander for a reason.


    "Captain Sui-Feng." The Old man looked at the little girl. "Report."


    She stood at attention, and stepped forward.


    Always so serious, trying so hard to fill the shoes that Yoruichi left.


    "The Ryoka has not been seen and after scouring the entirety of the 13 Divisions, it appears that he is no longer here." She said firmly.


    "How sure are you?" The Old Man asked.


    "I deployed all of the Onmitsukido and swept every corner, sir."


    "Hmm." He grunted with a nod. "Captain Kyo?raku. Explain why you did not apprehend the Ryoka."


    Aww....damn it.


    "Er....I didn''t really see a reason to?" I offered.


    "You let him go!?" Sui-Feng exclaimed.


    "Captain Kyoraku, you really let a dangerous Ryoka roam around?" Captain Hitsugaya asked.


    Well, when even the youngest of us wants to chide me, maybe I did mess up a little? Kid is barely even a hundred or so, and he''s already so hard working.


    "He should be reprimanded to the fullest extent of our laws. He knowingly allowed a Ryoka to run rampant and stain our honor." Captain Kuchiki chimed in too.


    ....snobby.


    He needs to get laid.


    Well....not from any of the girls from my division But someone...somewhere. He always reminds me why I hated dealing with the Noble Politics and left it all to my brother back in the day.


    "Now, now, I think Captain Kyo?raku would have a good reason for doing so."


    I gave a thankful nod to Aizen.


    He''s always great at calming everyone down.


    "He wasn''t really causing any problems when I ran into him." I scratched my cheek.


    "Explain." The Old man demanded, and the Temperature rose slightly.


    "He was just sneaking around. I didn''t really think it was worth making a ruckus. I invited him over and we shared a drink, and talked about a few things. He said he was just looking around so I didn''t mind it."


    ".....weren''t there dozens of your Division sent to Division Four for healing?" Hitsugaya asked.


    "Captain Unohana." I turned to probably the scariest Captain besides the old man. Despite how beautiful she was.....I had no confidence there.


    "How can I help you, Captain Kyo?raku?" She replied.


    "How many people died due to this Ryoka?"


    "Zero." She said simply.


    "Thank you, Captain Unohana."


    "It''s not a matter of death, Captain Kyoraku." Captain Komamura replied.


    It''s always fun to hear his gentle tone even with how loud and intimidating he usually is in stature. I don''t know why he hides his face behind that armor either. We all know that he''s a bit on the hairy side, and none of us really care.


    "If you don''t have a good reason, you will be punished." The Old Man added.


    "Well....I thought it''d be good practice." I ran a hand through my hair. "He said he wasn''t going to be killing anyone. And if my guys couldn''t handle a Ryoka that wasn''t trying to hurt them, then they wouldn''t really do much against a real invader, y''know? How long has it been since we''ve been attacked? I think we''ve gotten a little lazy."


    "You wished to use this Ryoka as a whetstone?" The Old man looked at me and I felt a little scared there for a moment until he closed his eyes. "Very well, your words hold merit. However, you will still be punished for derelict of duty. Expect your budget to be cut and further reprimands to come."


    "Damn, Nanao is going to kill me." I grumbled.


    "What can you tell us about this Ryoka?" He asked again.


    "Yes, and how is your new arm, Captain Kurotsuchi?" Captain Unohana asked. "I hope there are not irregularities with it. I can''t claim to know what you concocted, but limb regrowth isn''t easy. You refused me to provide Medical Attention after the fight."


    "Ara, Mayuri, I don''t think you''re being honest." I chuckled. "Sounds like a lot more than a tie. Did you lose an arm to a human?"


    "Two Arms." Sui-Feng corrected. "I retrieved the first severed one and returned it to him afterwards."


    "Thank you for your input, Captain Sui-Feng." He practically growled.


    Huh, so the kid is able to tangle with a Captain. Can''t say that''s something I expected with his Reiatsu.


    "Give your full report, Captain Kurotsuchi." The Old man commanded.


    He twitched in annoyance again, but it''s not like he could talk back to the Captain Commander.


    "The Ryoka appears to possess weapons capable of harming us, however they did not appear to be Zanpakuto?. He showed abilities similar to our Kido?, but I sensed no use of Reiryoku when cast. He possessed speed and strength far above what a Human should possess. He possessed some sort of Spiritual Shield that protected him from my Poison."


    "...and the Dragon." I added.


    "Yes, and the Dragon." Mayuri hissed. "I was unable to analyze this Dragon in detail, so I cannot speak about it one way or another. I will need some time to prepare counter measures."


    Right, a sore loser wouldn''t let this go.


    I''ll make sure the kid doesn''t get near Mayuri if he pops up again. He isn''t the strongest among our number, but give him time to prepare, and he''s scary.


    "Are you sure, Captain Kurotsuchi? A Human with the power to match a Captain shouldn''t be unknown to us." Aizen commented.


    "It does sound....concerning." Ukitake also shared his thoughts. "Though, the fact that this Ryoka didn''t kill anyone does speak well about them....despite everything else."


    "Doesn''t matter. We should find him and kill him. He already invaded and attacked our own, this is a direct insult and declaration to us." Sui-Feng crossed her arms. "If he''s human, he''s in the human world. Give me the order and I''ll track him down."


    "Hmph, and you think you can handle him? I will deal with him myself." Mayuri scoffed. "I will bring him back and research him thoroughly."


    "Yeah, how''d that go for you this time?" Sui-Feng shot back.


    "You --"


    "Enough." The Old man slammed his cane against the ground.


    Everyone seemed to go silent after that.


    "Anything else of note?" I asked, clearing my throat. I was probably just going to hand over the report to Nanao again, so if there was something important, better find out now.


    "Did you analyze the weapon he used before he departed, Captain Kurotsuchi?" Captain Unoahan asked. "You were left in a poor state when I first arrived. I merely caught the last moments of the fight."


    "...there is nothing to analyze."


    "Did something happen?"


    "Nothing happened."


    "I am just concerned. I have never seen a brick able to inflict such damage on one of our number before. To see Captain Kurotsuchi reduced to such a state after having one thrown at his face. I am merely concerned." Captain Unohana''s words sounded reasonable....but there was an odd bite to them.


    And I recall him running around with a brick and beating up the people from my division....


    "Mayuri, did you get beat up with a brick?"


    "...."


    "A bunch of my subordinates did too, so you don''t need to feel bad."


    "...."


    "I was going to have Nanao give them extra training later. You can come join in if you want." I smiled.


    "..."


    "Perhaps we should move on." Aizen politely coughed. "However, I would like to request a detailed report on everything that happened. Merely just to check any information we could have missed."


    Well, leave it to the nicest guy here to even defend Mayuri.


    I could tell he was ready to burst. Maybe I should stop while I''m ahead, I could tell the Old man was starting to get annoyed at it too.


    But still, the thought of Mayuri getting a brick thrown at his face.....I''ll need to ask Captain Unohana for the details.


    "It will be done." The Old Man grunted. "I expect a more detailed Written report, Captain Kurotsuchi."


    I would settle for him scowling and being ashamed for now.


    Never really liked him that much.


    "Despite the.....uncertainties. It is clear that this Ryoka has the ability of a Captain in combat potential." The Old Man tapped his cane on the ground again, gaining our undivided attention. "Due to the battle that occurred, there is a significant amount of damage left in the aftermath. While no Shinigami were killed, I will be elevating this Ryoka to a higher danger rating. If he is to appear again, you will all be required to apprehend him, and I clear?"


    He looked at me.


    I nodded.


    "You have been provided with the Ryoka''s information. Be on the look out for this Kurosaki Ichigo. He has stolen a Shinigami Uniform, be aware that he may mix in with our own members."


    Hmm, everyone else had been kinda quiet.


    Gin usually has more to say, but he''s just been snickering. Though....why did he look like he was holding back a laugh at the name? Was it some joke I wasn''t aware of?


    Well, I don''t know why the Kid told me that, but I''d report it anyway.


    It''s not like he''d probably even come back at this point. He would have to know that things would be bad after his fight with Mayuri.


    Nah, the kid didn''t seem that stupid.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 374: Interlude 27

    Chapter 374: Interlude 27


    Jinn POV


    "Why are you in my bed?" I felt some hair tickle my nose.


    "Silly girl, you climbed into my bed."


    "Doesn''t matter, don''t get up yet." I grumbled, wrapping my arms around her.


    "I am not used to sleeping beyond the early hours." Sca?thach said gently. "And I have duties I must uphold. You can sleep in your own bed if my schedule discomforts you."


    "Mmm....don''t like to sleep alone."


    "Is it a wonder that our shared lover dotes on you?" I felt her hand run down my hair. "Very well, I will stay for a little while longer. I have been through this with you on numerous occasions at this point. If you desire companionship during the night, you may come find me whenever you want."


    "You don''t mind?" I asked quietly. "You''ve kicked Wilhelm out a few times."


    She chuckled. "My student is an insatiable man who will not allow me proper rest. You, my sweet girl, are merely seeking for someone to accompany you unto your dreams."


    "Thanks, sister." I closed my eyes again.


    "There is no need to thank me." She cooed. "I am more than happy to help you. I understand the loneliness you must have felt for all those years. I can say that I too enjoy sleeping next to someone after living by myself for all those centuries. Who do you stay with when I am away?"


    "Raikou lets me sleep with her too." I yawned.


    Atleast went I''m not with Wilhelm.


    "Of course, she adores you just as all of us do." Sca?thach giggled again.


    "All my sisters are good to me." I snuggled closer.


    "Silly girl." She sighed. "I will wait an hour or two. Rest well." She gently pat my head.


    [***]


    "Hmm, hmm, hmm." I looked in the mirror and decided to wear my normal dress.


    Shoes?


    I''ll wear my favorite heels, I''m in a good mood!


    Jewelry? Maybe just some earrings. Maybe just the studs I got recently? Wilhelm likes to play with my ears, so I don''t really want to put too many on.


    That should be everything important. Got my Bracelet that Wilhelm made me, so I pretty much have anything I could need. Really, the only last important thing to note is my lamp, and well.....It''s still safe.


    Snug and not going anywhere.


    At this point, I think it''d be more weird to take it out and try to walk around without it in my butt.


    Jeez, I still can''t believe that man did something so ridiculous with my Lamp. A Relic created by the Gods and he.....turned it into a means of stimulating me sexually.


    I can''t deny that it''s.... convenient for carrying around. I can''t really get far from it due to how tied I am to it. And I don''t think anyone would look for it there.


    .....admittedly, I''ve grown to like it quite a bit.


    It''s not like I''m using my butt for anything else. My body belongs completely to Wilhelm, if he wants my lamp in my butt, it''s staying there until he decides otherwise.


    The real surprise was finding out how quickly my heart followed. I joke about it early on when I first joined with him. But... it''s strange, this feeling. I couldn''t even have fathomed these thoughts I was having merely a year before. The lengths I would go in order to protect what I now have.


    It would have made my younger self shocked.


    "Jinn?"


    I walked down the stairs, seeing a couple of familiar faces. "Artoria!" He smiled, rushing right at her and quickly hugged her. "I missed you!"


    "I missed you as well, Jinn." Artoria giggled. "Even if it has only been a few days."


    "And Rin." I shifted to the younger girl, giving her a big hug too.


    "J-Jinn." She squeaked by my surprise hug.


    "I missed Rin too."


    "We just met at the College two days ago." She responded, unable to escape.


    "But that was at the College, not at our home." Hugs are nice. They all need more hugs. "What''re you both up to today?" I refused to let go of Rin. I think she realized, because she just stopped fidgeting, accepting her new position.


    "We are visiting the Clock Tower." Artoria replied.


    "Something happen?"


    "No, I just need to grab some things from over there. May as well stay for a little while since we haven''t been home in a few weeks." Rin spoke.


    "Then I will be coming back to inspect the Knights from the Pendragon Family that have been training with Yasaka''s forces. I imagine I will be assisting Sca?thach with whatever training she had devised." Artoria added on. "What about you, Jinn? Would you like to accompany me?"


    It''s sweet that she''s trying to include me.


    I think my favorite thing about Artoria is how she is so blunt with her intentions.


    "I actually need to go see Grandfather. I was going to go to Remnant and I wanted him to give me a ''lift''."


    "Huh, you really call the old man that?" Rin blinked in surprise.


    "Of course. I''m Wilhelm''s woman, that means he''s my Grandfather too!"


    "...I am envious of your forwardness." Artoria said quietly.


    "Really? I think I''m the one who should say that, missy." I finally released Rin and stole Artoria again. "I heard what happened from Sca?thach~"


    "Ah...." Artoria blushed a little. "I was surprised that it happened and still find it hard to believe."


    Aww, she''s so cute.


    "I''m happy for you." I reassured her.


    She did have some self esteem issues, so I wanted her to know she was doing good.


    Though I am a little jealous.


    Maybe I''ll work up the courage soon too.


    She quickly recovered. "What do you desire back from your home? I believe you were against returning for the time being?"


    "I can''t put it off forever." I was scared of going back. I just had to remind myself that Wilhelm wouldn''t abandon me back to that same existence I was before. "Besides, there''s something I need to take care of there that''s been weighing on me."


    Though, while I was looking at it, something grabbed my attention. The snarling and growling that appeared all around me.


    Grimm, many of them.


    However, they weren''t immediately attacking me.


    I suppose my existence was strange to them. I was neither Human nor Faunus. I had emotions, but I didn''t quite register with their preprogramming. I was close enough that they were hostile, but not enough to blindly rush me.


    Something like this.... I had no qualms about killing. They weren''t truly alive, so I didn''t hold back.


    A single step forward, and I created a Magic Circle under my foot.


    What a wonderful discovery upon entering Wilhelm''s birth world. The ability to preprogram a spell into a viable storage unit, or a Spell Circle. The calculations and everything necessary to cast the spell were all stored within the Spell Circle and once you memorized it, you merely needed to reproduce it once again. The minute variables such as terrain could easily be added with additional clauses in the calculations that took it into account on each cast rather than needed to individually add each time.


    It''s no wonder that something like this was never created here. The Gift of Magic from the God of Darkness was always leaning towards destruction via the natural elements. Most Magic Users in the old era only used Elemental Manipulation. Few sought to forge their Magical Energy into other effects.


    The Spell I actualized was simple and leaned into what I was predisposed to.


    A simple method of manipulating the Earth.


    A single Spike shot up from the ground, impaling a rather large Ursa that was looking at me menacingly.


    I took another step forward, and created another Magical Circle.


    To the side, a Beowulf suffered the same fate.


    Though, this would take too long, so I slightly altered the spell sequence between steps.


    As I continued walking towards the castle, my next step created a chain. I altered the spell and added a location trigger. It sent out a minor shockwave through the earth, noted every being around me, then simultaneously cast the spell in a chain reaction.


    The dozens of Grimm that were around me all stopped moving, stopped making sounds. Only a loud thump was heard as their large bodies hit the dirt before dissipating and I continued onwards, my heels tapping against the stone bridge that led into Salem''s castle.


    The Gate was shut tight, but I was under no delusion that Salem wasn''t aware of my presence and waiting in preparation.


    I knew her all too well.


    If I really wanted to, I could probably predict what words she would say once I walked inside.


    But I was in no mood to play.


    I held up my hand, and flicked my finger.


    I gathered and compressed the air in front of me and fired it off.


    It collided with the Gate with a land ''bang'', blowing them open as I strolled inside.


    "Who dares!?" I looked at the source of the sound.


    Cinder Fall is it? I could recall her with but a thought.


    Her hands lit up with the familiar feeling of magic. Her hands ignited in fire that came from the most obvious source.


    It seems she managed to steal the powers of a Maiden while I was away. However....it doesn''t look complete.


    Casting Alteration to the composition of the stone floor. Observing the new chemical makeup of the stone. Casting an Illusion to overlay a blueprint then filling it in with the stone below. Calculating the required material ratios, then reforming into the desired shape.


    Synthesize and repeat.


    It was as if the stone warped and came alive, turning into chains and launching at Cinder. She was taken off guard and quickly disabled as they wrapped around her tightly.


    The top most layer of stone was basically shaved away and reformed in that same movement to create the chains. It was as if the stone warped and came alive, turning into chains and launching at Cinder. She was taken off guard and quickly disabled as they wrapped around her tightly.


    A little trick I learned with Illusionary Magic in Skyrim. You can create the ''mold'' for the spell through illusionary means, cutting off several steps needed in the calculations. It can be quite useful in certain situations.


    "Cinder!?" Another one shouted, forgoing any subtly and charging at me.


    Emerald Sustrai. Her reaction isn''t surprising considering how the young girl turned Cinder into her only form of emotional support. Practically putting her up on a pedestal as her idol. It might have been mistaken with love if you looked at it from the outside. But that girl only had Cinder in her life give her any kind of positive reinforcement, so she latched onto it and refused to let go.


    I held my hand up and picked a version of the Paralysis spell I learned in Skyrim. I thought it was interesting how it was created. To lock a flesh and blood body regardless of the differences between living creatures, it worked similarly.


    So, I took that and created my own version.


    I call it Space Paralysis.


    Emerald who jumped at me was now stuck, midair.


    It was annoying at first. But once I practiced it a little bit, it only became a matter of calculating the specific vectors each time I used it. I still need to create a proper Spell Circle for it later for ease of use.


    My gaze turned towards the last of this little trio.


    "Mercury Black, are you going to fight me now?" I looked at the son of a notorious Assassin.


    "Uh...."


    Well, I''ll be merciful in this case.


    I snapped my fingers and the ground beneath him sunk downwards. It was even easier than what I did to Cinder, basically turning the stone into a miniature version of quick sand until his feet were subsumed, then I changed it back, locking him in place.


    He uses his legs to attack via metal prosthetics, so he is effectively sealed away.


    It was a mercy because I didn''t know what she would do if he decided not to fight me.


    I looked at her.


    She stared down at me upon her throne.


    "Who are you?" Salem, the Queen of the Grimm, addressed me from above. She didn''t even look the slightest perturbed that I disabled her minions.


    "Me? Well, I am Jinn, Spirit of Knowledge who resided within the Relic of Knowledge." I introduced myself, earning a visible reaction from her. "But I''m here under a different one. I am Jinn, Wilhelm''s Woman." I declared.


    I gave her a moment to let that sink her. The flurry of emotions that crossed her face were...amusing, but I didn''t allow myself to lose my composure.


    "And I believe we need to have a talk, Salem."


    [***]


    A/N


    Sorry for the late chapter, had a death in the family.


    As for the second interlude in a row, last week or so when I wrote this, I only had time to finish part of the chapter, which was Jinn''s POV, so I just turned it into an interlude since it got this big.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 375:

    Chapter 375:


    The familiarity of my abandoned building that has become my pseudo home for the time being. I was absolutely ecstatic about my gains, but I was also kind of tired at this point and the thought of just throwing myself into my bed sounded great.


    Right, Zanpakuto?, Kido, and even some other things I didn''t quite anticipate but am happy to have taken.


    Things didn''t really go as planned.....


    [Yeah, what happened to quiet and subtle infiltration?]


    "I kind of stopped giving a shit halfway through after seeing the state of that place." I admitted completely.


    Why the fuck is there poverty in Heaven?


    ...I lied by accident to that little girl. I can only hope that she passed through the cycle of reincarnation and didn''t get stuck in Soul Society. She didn''t have that much Reiatsu, so I''m hoping she didn''t get dropped somewhere, least of all, the outer districts that were literally slums.


    Finding her would be practically impossible. There had to be tens of millions of people in the Rukongai. And It''s not like that wisp of Divine Power stayed with her, that was just asking for trouble. It was dispersed as soon as she entered the realm that encompassed Soul Society.


    What an absolutely cluster fuck that afterlife is.


    God, and I''m going to have to explain this whole thing to Izzy. I have no idea how a Death God would react to how shitty that place is. Yomi isn''t really a place for people to live ? so the comparison isn''t really honest. But even compared to Hades, Soul Society was absolute trash.


    When I point out that the Greek Gods are better...you know it''s pretty messed up. Though Hades isn''t nearly as bad as his Olympian family.


    But I shouldn''t get too worked up. It''s really none of my business, they''ve been operating for an undetermined amount of time, clearly this is just how things work here. Could I even overturn this whole process if I wanted to?


    I don''t have the means or the time to recreate a system of the afterlife.


    Sure, I could ask Izzy for help among others, but I don''t really feel like it''s right to meddle with it unless things really turn pear shaped later.


    I''ll just keep an eye on the situation for now, no need for me to make a bigger mess than I already have. I freely admit that I ran a little rampant in Soul Society, but there''s a fine line between what I did and truly causing damage.


    Ugh, just thinking about it is going to annoy me more.


    I''ll just take a nap and see how I feel later.


    Thankfully I keep a spare bed stored away. I need to get the Archmage something nice for the Ring he made me. Otherwise I may have taken a lot longer to do something similar.


    ...there is the Peach Wine I still need to ask Venelana to make. I think it''s safe to say that he has a jar reserve with his name on it. He was so extraordinarily helpful to me when I was in desperate need of support.


    Getting ready to just jump right on my newly placed bed, I heard a familiar roar reverberate outside.


    That was definitely a Hollow.


    ....and I did just get a new shiny Zanpakuto? recently.


    Fuck it, I can nap after grabbing myself a Hollow for later. Big G in my spear knows that I was having trouble finding a Hollow before.


    I stepped outside to get some directions and vaguely sense out the Hollow until I stopped in my tracks.


    I know I wasn''t the most keen on sensing Reiatsu and such. Something I certainly need to train, and perhaps it was muddled based on being in a town full of above average for the people living here. But....what the fuck.


    Hollows, Hollows everywhere.


    I counted at least three dozen in the sky above the town, just sitting there. And I was absolutely positive that wasn''t all there was running around the city.


    So, I repeat, what the fuck.


    The Lightning began crackling under my feet as I eyed the ones in my surroundings. Or rather, the closest ones I could reach at a moment''s notice.


    With a loud thunderclap, I moved towards the town, jumping across the rooftops to get a better view. I came to a stop to see a Hollow built like a Gorilla, showing some of the same mannerisms as it walked down the street, leaving cracked pavement in its wake.


    My new Zanpakuto? was already in my hand as I shot down at it, leaving a trail of lightning in my wake. It didn''t have much of a chance to even roar in defiance as I slid across the ground, slicing at it from underneath, leaving a large wound on its underbelly.


    I flicked my wrist, cutting through its nearest leg, making it fall to the ground and finishing it off with a quick slash at the back of the neck. The massive Hollow thumped to the ground, dissipating within moments.


    For a second, I briefly admired how clean it felt to use this Zanpakuto? as opposed to a ''normal'' sword of mine. A tool specifically designed for such a thing; I suppose it shouldn''t come as a surprise.


    I couldn''t even properly admire my new treasure at the moment, it was making me a little annoyed.


    And to my surprise, I saw another Hollow out of the corner of my eye. Not that it was surprising to see a Hollow, but this one was tiny.


    "Bakudo #1, Sai." I cast, pointing my finger at a little gecko-like Hollow that was climbing a nearby building.


    Its limbs immediately became bound and it fell down. It was smaller than a person, maybe about the size of a dog. Which....was large comparatively to its animal counterpart, but it was tiny compared to every Hollow I''ve met thus far.


    I took the extra moment to inspect it just because I didn''t want to be surprised if there was something strange about it. It had a hole just like a normal Hollow, and it had a Mask, like a normal Hollow.


    Though, it opened its mouth and breathed fire when I got close. I flared my Aura to negate it, but it was still something that caught me mildly off guard. I could more or less gauge its strength by how much my Aura depleted, so it was weak enough not for me to consider it any longer.


    I slammed my Sword through its head when I got close, killing it easily.


    "Fuck, if you wanna take them out, I won''t tell you not to. It''s not like I want them here any more than you do." He grumbled. "I was killing them before I came over. But how are you going to ''end'' this?"


    Well, that was a thought I had myself a few minutes ago, and I had a solution I believe would work.


    The important thing was making sure that I didn''t harm the souls within the hollow that it consumed. Destroying a Hollow improperly would damn those souls just as much as its own.


    Hence, a Shinigami''s Zanpakuto? purifies the Hollows it kills and frees the souls to properly move on.


    My Divinity should be more than sufficient.


    I already tested it, my Divinity has that kind of reaction on Hollows from what I''ve discovered.


    I held my hand up to the sky and my Divinity bubbled to the surface as I called upon the barest hint of my Authority. I didn''t have to actualize it into the world, I had a perfect medium to tap into its power.


    "Strun Ba Qo!" I announced with a thunderclap and the sky immediately darkened.


    "What the hell!?" Yoruichi exclaimed at the sudden change. "Did you just change the weather!?"


    The Storms answer my call, I just need the quickest method to gather it.


    The air above crackled violently with the barely contained power.


    I looked at the Hollows in the air, and eyed everyone I could see from up here. I made a mental note of them then clenched my hand tight. "Strike." I commanded, and the storm answered.


    Every Hollow I saw was targeted.


    Lightning rained down from the sky, smiting every unholy spirit that existed with my vision and my domain.


    Even the big guy got hit, a large bolt of lightning slamming down above.


    It was almost knocked off balance, its massive form stuttering, and it nearly fell over before catching itself. Each movement bringing about a small earthquake to the surroundings.


    "Holy shit!" Yoruichi looked at me in shock. "But a Menos needs a little more than that to take it out. But holy crap, that was insane! Can all Wizards do that? What did you say? I didn''t understand those words, but they felt heavy." Yoruichi prattled on.


    "I cleared up the majority of them. You said that you had it handled, I assume you have helpers?" I asked, ignoring his question for now.


    "Yeah, we had people going around taking care of them. This should be ¨C "


    The Massive Hollow turned its gaze towards us and its mouth opened, revealing a gathering of Reiatsu at an impressive quantity. It condensed and took form into a huge ball of energy.


    "Shit, that''s a Cero! And it''s pumping a shit ton of Reiatsu into it. If it hits the city, it''ll take out a few blocks easily." Yoruichi looked like he was about to make a move, and while I was curious to see what he would do, my trust right now was at its lowest at how this whole thing was handled.


    At this point, I was already this knee deep into whatever was happening, may as well clean up properly.


    I held up my hand to the sky again. "Come." I commanded, and a bolt of Lightning fell from the sky and I squeezed it between my fingers.


    I drained what power remained within the clouds for this bit and condensed it into a usable form. It took shape, crackling along a bright shaft-like amalgamation, vaguely resembling a spear.


    Taking a step forward, I reeled my arm back and threw it towards the Hollow.


    It soared through the air, and slammed right into the conglomeration of energy it was gathering, dispersing it and continued onward, erupting into a sphere of electrical discharge within the massive maw of the thing.


    The head of the Hollow exploded with a loud thunder clap, the remains of the massive thing swayed back and forth, dissipating quickly under the command of my Divine Lightning, properly sending off all the contained souls it had devoured of its existence.


    I was prepared to intervene, but the body didn''t collapse downward before it fully dispersed from the mortal world.


    "God damn." Yoruichi muttered. "Are you really human?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" I looked at him.


    "....That isn''t something a Human should be able to do..."


    "I know plenty of humans who can accomplish similar feats."


    Yoruichi looked at me silently, apparently having trouble formulating a response.


    "The kid who used this ''Hollow bait'', is he nearby?" I asked.


    "...He''s down below with Strawberry, why?"


    "I''m going to have a chat with him about his actions." I put away my Zanpakuto?, kind of wishing I had my brick at this moment because I felt like I was going to need it.


    "....alright, but I''m coming with."


    "That''s fine, lead the way." I gestured.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 376:

    Chapter 376:


    I hopped down, following Yoruichi as he ran around.


    It certainly didn''t take me long to find the source of my current anger and annoyance. And as he mentioned before, this Strawberry was sitting there as well.


    One, Kurosaki Ichigo. And he was arguing with a kid with glasses and a shimmering blue bow made of Reiryoku in his hand.


    There was also that Shinigami that did the illegal thing standing behind him.


    My presence did not go unnoticed.


    "YOU!!" Ichigo shouted, holding his massive sword up at me.


    "Nice sword, I used to have one just like it." I greeted with a little wave.


    "You bastard!"


    "Calm down Strawberry, I''m not here for you." I ignored him for the moment. He was a little on guard, which was understandable. As was the silent Shinigami behind him that was eyeing me suspiciously. Though....hers was more...actual hesitance as opposed to Ichigo who just had his pride hurt the last time we met.


    Don''t know where Yoruichi went, but whatever.


    "And you." I turned to glasses kid. "Are you the one whose mess I had to clean up?"


    "Pardon?" He looked confused.


    I let Lighting snap between my fingers to que him in on what happened.


    "...that was you!?" Rukia finally spoke up, exclaiming in surprise. "What ¨C how?"


    "Little bit of Magic." I replied.


    "That''s not ¨C" She seemed to have trouble finding the right words. "You changed the weather! You killed a Menos! That isn''t something a Human should be able to do!"


    Honestly, Yoruichi said the same thing about humans in general. "You lot really seem to look down on humans. I know many off the top of my head who could accomplish something similar."


    "Wait, the lightning was him?" Ichigo blinked.


    "Of course it was, you moron!" Rukia smacked him. "He just showed you it!"


    "....but how''d he do it?" The orange haired kid barely budged after the hit. "Oi, can you do that too?" He looked at Rukia.


    "That''s the whole point!" She huffed. "I....I don''t know any Kido that can manipulate the weather on such a large scale." She added softly. "...that''s not normal."


    As the two argued, I turned towards who I assumed was the Quincy. I didn''t really know what that truly meant beyond some vague description that Tessai gave me and only that Yoruichi pointed it out in passing.


    "You..." His eyes widened as it was pretty damn hard to miss the light show. "You stole my prey!"


    ....and that was not the response I was expecting.


    "Care to repeat that?" I was a little surprised by his answer, I think I needed clarification.


    "Hmph." He pushed up his glass, dismissing his bow. "I would have handled those Hollows fine. You interrupted my match with the Shinigami."


    "....Strawberry, explain." I looked at Ichigo.


    "Stop calling me that, asshole!" He growled. "And this idiot wanted to compete in killing Hollows because of some crap, I don''t know."


    "Let me get this straight..." I turned back to the Quincy. "You....used Hollow Bait to bring Hollows here pete with this idiot?" I jerked my thumb at Ichigo.


    "Who''re you calling an idiot!?"


    "The idiot who lost his sword." I responded.


    "Come try that again, I dare you!"


    "I don''t want your size compensation anymore." I waved him off.


    "What did you just say!?" He stomped on the ground with a huff, but I ignored him.


    "That''s correct." The Quincy replied, without a hint of shame.


    I walked up to him, and he just seemed confused for a moment until I got in his face. And in one swift motion, I slapped him. Hard, and across his cheek. His glasses went flying off onto the ground and he stuttered backwards before falling over.


    He''s lucky I didn''t have my brick at the moment.


    "Stupid fucking kid." I muttered, looking at him recovering from the shock. "Just a stupid fucking kid probably around 15 years old." I was more so saying this to myself because I was close to wanting to just kill him and be done with it.


    If he gave some answer like wanting the Hollows to rampage and cause harm, then I would have taken his head without a second thought. But no, this stupid fucking kid didn''t see a problem with the situation because he thought he had it handled.


    "What the hell?" Ichigo shouted as he walked towards me. "Did you just hit him?"


    "He''s lucky that''s all I did." I glared at the other stupid kid. "If he was a few years older, I may have just decided to end the whole problem the fastest way."


    Ichigo''s face darkened and I saw his hand tighten around his sword. Was he going to intervene if I actually went to kill him? Well.....I can''t say that makes me hate him at all, the kid has a good heart if anything.


    "You, Shinigami." I snapped my head at Rukia who had been silent thus far. "Tell me, if you summoned a bunch of Hollows into a densely populated town. One that is probably the highest concentration of Reishi in the world. What would your punishment be if they ran rampant?"


    "Most likely execution." She said simply, obviously getting what I was hinting at. "Intentionally causing the deaths of the living is a serious crime."


    "This isn''t a game." I turned back towards Ichigo. "The stakes here for whatever bullshit reason you guys ''competed'' for, were the lives of innocent people."


    God what is the world coming to when I have to be someone else''s moral guidance? Fuck, I''m a damn criminal in another world, a wanted fugitive a fucking Devil. Why does it fall to me to tell these stupid kids that Soul eating monsters in a populated area are a bad idea?"


    "I would have handled it fine!" The Quincy kid shouted, obviously having recovered from his initial shock. "I would have proven that I was better than this ¨C Shinigami. Besides, the Hollow Bait wasn''t supposed to be able to summon that many!"


    "Right, the thing you used to summon Soul eating monsters did something you didn''t expect and summoned more Soul Eating monsters than anticipated. That''s what you''re falling back on when someone calls out your stupidity?" I sighed, repeating to myself that he wasn''t malicious, but a stupid fucking kid. "If this was your genius fucking plan, why didn''t you use it, I don''t know, maybe outside of populated areas!?"


    I had to resist the urge to slap him again.


    "I ¨C"


    "Tell me, do you know how many people died because of your little stunt?"


    "No one ¨C"


    "I was on the other side of town, and I killed several before I had to do something bigger to handle the stragglers. Tell me, how did you have those ''handled''?" Finally, there was a growing look of horror appearing on his face as realization set in. "Yoruichi." I called out, knowing damn well he was nearby.


    I actually don''t know if anyone died or not. I would genuinely be surprised if there were no deaths because of his little stunt. And It''s obvious he didn''t do this shit maliciously, otherwise I wouldn''t even bother with words, his head would have been rolling on the ground already.


    No, he''s just a stupid fucking kid who didn''t think through his actions.


    The cat appeared in a flash. "Need something?"


    "What the hell, did that cat just talk?" Ichigo blurted out.


    "Is a talking cat as strange as a talking strawberry?" Yoruichi retorted.


    "D-did you just...!?" The kid started fuming and it was hard to keep a serious look at that jab.


    "This Quincy kid ¨C"


    "It''s Ishida Uryu?!" The kid snapped back, but he was sorta taking the verbal scolding without running away.


    "Presumably, his parents, one or both, are Quincy. Do you know his address?" I asked, ignoring his outburst. "And you said you had people helping, is it safe to assume the remnants are taken care of?"


    "The kid is right, Hollow bait shouldn''t have attracted that many ¨C at least the tiny amount he used. Not saying it was smart." Yoruichi glanced at the glasses wearing kid still on his ass. The latter of whom had the decency to actually wince at the tone. "But yeah, you did most of the heavy lifting there and the smart ones ran when the Menos appeared. Bigger predator and all that. My friends can handle the rest. As for his house, I know the address."


    "Good, me and this stupid kid''s parents are going to have a chat." I decided, grabbing the Quincy by the collar despite his protests.


    What a fucking day this is turning out to be. Responsible Wilhelm here to tell kids to stop being idiots.


    He was politely telling me to get the fuck out. Guess I really did piss him off.


    Well, good.


    Act like a goddamn parent.


    Well, I didn''t realize that sets me off as much as it does. Learn something new everyday.


    I would leave it at this, the kid did something exceedingly stupid for stupid reasons, but not out of maliciousness. It''s not as though he was acting like those Hero faction kids who attacked Kyoto and killed a good amount of Yasaka''s people.


    [***]


    "I can''t believe you said that to his face." Yoruichi chuckled as we walked down the street back towards my ''home''.


    "I was thinking about skipping over the politeness and just calling him a cunt to his face."


    "Pfft." Yoruichi nearly fell over in laughter. "Please, can we redo this. Can we go back and you do that instead? Actually, let''s just knock on his door and you say that and then turn around and leave."


    "As tempting as that sounds....he honestly pisses me off enough that I don''t want to see him. Deadbeat parents are one of my sore spots." For rather obvious reasons. "Kind of sympathize with the kid now."


    "He wasn''t always so grumpy and boring. Before his wife died, he did have some life in him. Not much, but he could crack a smile before. But he kind of just checked out afterwards." Yoruichi revealed. "Were you serious back there?''


    "About telling him to be a father? Of course I was."


    "No, I mean, you said you were a father. Didn''t think you''d have a brat running around. Seem kind of young."


    "She adopted me not that long ago. She''s ten years old now, almost eleven." I smiled wistfully.


    "Cute." Yoruichi snorted. "Also, where''d you get a Zanpakuto??"


    "You just couldn''t wait to ask me that, could you?"


    "It''s been killing me."


    "Would you believe me if I said I just found it?"


    "Nope."


    "That''s unfortunate, because that''s what happened."


    "Bullshit, you can''t just find one laying around."


    "Really? Have you tried?"


    "Why would I try!? That doesn''t happen!"


    "My new Zanpakuto? proves otherwise." I taunted.


    "Am I gonna hear about some poor Shinigami that got mugged?" Yoruichi narrowed his eyes.


    ".....no."


    "I was joking but now I''m sort of concerned."


    "Listen.....don''t worry about it."


    "When someone tells you not to worry about something, usually you should worry about it." He looked at me suspiciously.


    "Didn''t you tell me not to worry about the Hollows?"


    ".....touche?."


    "Also, do you know about something called ''Hoho??" I decided to ask.


    "Yes, but how do you know about that? You didn''t even know about Kido? until I told you about it. My suspicion meter is kind of swinging wildly here."


    "Don''t worry about it."


    "I think it''s broken now. I think I really should worry. I feel like I''m going to find some poor Shinigami laying face down in the gutter with all his belongings ransacked. Did you steal his Shihakusho? too?"


    Oh, is that what the uniform is called? Garment of Dead Souls?


    Sounds edgy.


    And that was.....fairly close to what actually happened.


    "Also, do you know someone named Unohana Retsu?" I decided to change the subject.


    "....There isn''t a Shinigami alive that doesn''t know that name. And again, how do you know it?"


    "I just randomly heard it mentioned." I said casually.


    "Right, cause that was some bullshit you were spewing." Yoruichi rolled his eyes. "Why do you want to know about her?"


    "Just curious, I heard she''s a beauty." I shrugged.


    "Pfft, sure." Yoruichi snorted. "Don''t know why you know that name, but listen. There are two Shinigami that I absolutely do not want to get into a fight with. Two that actually scare me. The first is the Old Man himself, The Captain Commander of the Gotei 13."


    "Sounds impressive."


    "He can keep all the other idiot captains in line, so yes, he is. He''s been leading it for over two thousand years now. And he''s supposedly the strongest Shinigami that''s ever lived. Don''t know how much of that is truth cause I''ve never actually seen him fight seriously."


    Huh, is that who Shunsui meant when he mentioned an ''old man''.


    Something to take note of.


    "And the other is the Captain of the Fourth Division. Which, I should iterate, is the healing division. They focus almost entirely on healing. The woman you mentioned, Unohana Retsu."


    "Ah, I got it. No one fucks with the healers, right?"


    "Actually, a good chunk of the Shinigami there look down on the healers. But everyone is polite towards her. Believe me when I said that no one fucks with the captain of the fourth division."


    Huh.


    [Doesn''t deter you in the slightest, does it?]


    Ignoring the dragon.


    "Well, not that it matters. She rarely ever leaves her division and the Old Man doesn''t leave his post for anything short of the end of the world. And It''s not like you''ll ever meet them."


    ".....right."


    Suddenly, Yoruichi perked up, his ears straightened, and his tail followed suit before he ran over to someone walking down the street towards us.


    He was....very out of place honestly.


    He wore wooden clogs on his feet and supported himself with a cane. He had a sort of bucket hat on his head and wore a samue with a black Haori over it. His messy blonde hair peeked out underneath and he had a strange smile on his face as he approached.


    Yoruichi jumped up to his shoulder then onto his head, laying himself ontop of his hat.


    "Ara, you must be Schweinorg-kun." The man greeted me. "It''s nice to meet you, I''m Urahara Kisuke." He bowed his head slightly with a strange glint in his eyes.


    He gave me a weird feeling.


    "....is this the friend you mentioned, Yoruichi?" I asked. "Cause he seems sketchy as fuck."


    Yoruichi fell off his head, laughing.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 377:

    Chapter 377:


    Jinn POV


    Was I surprised?


    Not really.


    I could weigh the odds of the decision that Salem made when I made my introduction. However, there were variables I couldn''t account for. I expected her to try and assert her authority so as to not lose credence in front of her minions, but....all the pressure that was built up sort of deflated once I introduced myself as Wilhelm''s woman. Her hostility almost completely evaporated even if she kept putting up the front.


    ...I admit that it was strange to see her suddenly become so passive.


    The actions of Wilhelm were basically a blind spot due to his nature of an outsider here. So I wasn''t really aware what he''d been up to other than what he''s mentioned. So to see her react like this was.... promising.


    It slightly lessened some of my worst fears, however, I would still check to make sure.


    "So you''re the Relic of Knowledge." Salem stared at me from across the table.


    She didn''t even bother to free her minions after I ''trapped'' them. Not that they were in any harm, but I suppose that''s about par for Salem''s personality. She''ll probably free them later once I leave.


    "That''s right." Technically, I was the Spirit of the Relic, but that''s really just semantics.


    "I had heard that the relic had a spirit from Ozma. But I did not expect it to be...."


    "Be what?" I leaned forward onto the table. "Beautiful? Enchanting?"


    "Seductive." She snorted.


    "That''s right, I seduced Wilhelm" I said without shame. "I bent my little blue ass over and let him do whatever he wanted to me. Does that make you jealous~"


    She was at a loss for words. She clearly didn''t expect me to confirm it and be so blunt about it.


    Hmph, it''s not like I''m ashamed of landing myself a good man.


    "Ridiculous." She scoffed. "Why are you here? Are you not afraid I will capture you? You obviously know what my goal is."


    "Right, that stupid goal of yours." I rolled my eyes. "How''s that been coming along? Collect the relics, summon the Brother Gods. Commit suicide by God. Great plan."


    "Did you just come here to mock me?" She narrowed her eyes.


    "You have an inflated sense of importance. Why would I bother coming all the way here just to mock you?" I slapped the table, in the blink of an eye, a Magical Circle appeared, utterly disintegrating it. "If you want to die so badly, I''d be more than willing to answer your wish myself."


    "You think you can undo the curse by your creators?" She scoffed again, though there was a hint of wariness in her tone at seeing my little display. "Ozma has been trying to do such a thing for centuries."


    "Don''t even get me started on him. Do you know how many times I''ve been asked the question ''How do I kill Salem?''". Way too many times!


    Dammit Ozpin, ask a better damn question. His biggest flaw was that he couldn''t overlook his own self importance and maybe ask ''how could someone kill Salem?''.


    Nope, he always had to single himself out.


    ''How do I be the hero of the story''.


    Idiot.


    It felt nice though, my restrictions have been.....loosened considerably. My time away from Remnant fried a lot of my internal programming.


    I couldn''t quite give away secrets, but if something was obvious or they could rationalize it themselves with some little effort, I could say it.


    "Of course that fool would be wasteful with you." Salem snorted, a twitch of amusement on her face. It quickly disappeared though. "Why have you come here?"


    "That''s a good question." I crossed my legs. "I''m here because my man is a bit of an idiot. He''s sweet and caring, but he can get blinded if he cares for someone. Unfortunately, and for reasons I''m still trying to understand, you''ve caught his attention and he''s developed feelings for you."


    How much easier would this be if it was just a case of him lusting after her? Oh, I have no doubt he wants to get up under that dress. I know exactly what kind of fat ass she''s hiding under there and I''m sure he''s inspected it thoroughly from the outside. But no, he wouldn''t pursue this kind of extended relationship if that were the case. Not that he isn''t a lustful little devil, but it doesn''t make his decisions bar what happened with Venelana. There are plenty of very attractive women around him that he doesn''t have feelings for. And in Venelana''s case, well, I don''t think Wilhelm stood a chance there.


    I think most of us would have been seduced by her if she put in the effort. It was a good lesson for him, and I don''t expect it to happen again, so I didn''t really mind in the end.


    "Are you here to warn me?" She snorted in disdain.


    "Yes." I didn''t deny it. "You''re in a unique position that you can actually hurt the man I care about. And I will go to extensive lengths to protect him."


    "If I wished to harm him, he has given me every opportunity to do so until now." She crossed her arms in response.


    "Please, like you could physically harm him." I chuckled, making her raise an eyebrow. "No I''m talking about hurting him in other ways. I know who you are, Salem. I know everything you''ve done, I''ve known every sin you''ve committed and every dirty deed to your name. So, I''m here to make sure you''re not scheming to use him for your own ends."


    "And what if I am?" She challenged. "What if I''m using him to collect all of the relics for my personal goal? What If I''m using him, what are you going to do about it? Are you going to kill me?" She stated, not believing my earlier bravado.


    "I will."


    "Hmph. You said he had ''feelings'' for me? And how will you explain that to him?"


    "I''ll tell him." I said with complete honesty. "He may hate me afterwards. He may even kick me out. But compared to seeing him hurt because you played with him, I think it''d be worth it."


    The thought of him finding out that she just wants to die after he became so invested, it would break his heart. I heard about what happened after Sca?thach, and then he recently had to kill another version of Artoria.


    I refuse to allow him to be hurt like that again.


    He''s always trying to make sure we''re all taken care of. He promised he would take care of me. Well, right now, it''s my turn to take care of him.


    If I have to cut off this problem at the root....I''ll do it.


    "I''m here to make sure you''re not just playing with the man I care for." I straightened up in my seat.


    "....you truly believe what you have just spoken. That you can and will strike me down if you suspect me." She looked at me strangely.


    "That''s right, I can grant you your wish. I can kill you right now if you want." I learned quite a few things from my time away. That includes the work arounds for Salem''s little curse.


    Killing Immortal creatures isn''t something as impossible in other worlds. It''s happened plenty of times even in Wilhelm''s birth world and I''ve taken the time to study many things there.


    Salem was pitiful in a way. She was cursed because she pleaded with the God of Darkness to resurrect Ozma ¨C her love, after the God of Light refused her. And after a series of events, she and Ozma became enemies after the death of their children.


    Since then, she''s been nothing but a bundle of hatred and anger. However, she didn''t always want to die. No, she originally just wanted to lash out at the world and make everyone suffer like she had.


    And they did. For centuries the Grimm ran rampant under her commands after she had fallen into the Grimm Pools and became one with the corrupted influence. It would have normally killed someone on contact, but the curse that ran through her soul was enough to sustain her so she survived and gained her ''control'' over Grimm.


    The Gods in their infinite wisdom, forced Ozma into a weird state of reincarnation to combat Salem. Every time he died, he would pop up in another body and basically subsume what was originally there.


    And they fought a shadow war over the centuries until it slowly started to die down. And over time, Salem slowly became more and more apathetic about the world until she finally just grew tired of it all and wanted it to end.


    Of course, she never told anyone her true goals. Even Ozma thinks she desires the relics to destroy the world or some other nefarious purpose.


    Granted, the Brother Gods will probably wipe out all living beings on the planet if Salem summons them...but that isn''t really her intent.


    Not that it makes it any better.


    But surprisingly.... "You''re hesitating." I pointed out. "It should have been a simple affirmation, but you''re hesitating."


    Oh my sweet man, did you really manage to move her heart?


    I was skeptical, the whole reason I came here was because I didn''t quite believe it. But looking at her now.....


    "My matters are none of your business." She practically snarled.


    "When they involve my man, they most certainly are." I didn''t back down. "Salem, what are your intentions towards Wilhelm?"


    Seeing her scowl and avoid my gaze was...telling.


    "Okay." I clapped my hands. "I won''t interfere."


    "Excuse me?" Salem was taken off guard again.


    "Very well, I''ll get right to the point." He snapped his fan shut. "What are you." His eyes narrowed. "Your Reiatsu vaguely feels like a human, but there''s other things I can''t quite place. I was almost ready to call you a Hollow due to a dark nature hidden inside it as well, but that isn''t quite right either. Then you do something I didn''t think was possible for a human, and something that would take exceptional effort even from a Shinigami. You changed the weather in a several mile radius. That''s ignoring what you did with the Lightning. So, Schweinorg-kun, What are you?" There was a special glint in his eyes as if he was trying to see through me.


    "Kisuke." Yoruichi intoned. "We talked about this."


    His demeanor changed back to something playful as his fan unfolded again. "Ah, Yoruichi, I''m not asking~" He chuckled. "I''m just a little curious. If Schweinorg-kun would be willing to talk to me about some things, I don''t mind helping you learn Kido?." There was a phantom of a little smug smile on his face.


    "Help me learn Kido??" I questioned. "Tessai seemed pretty confident that a Human wasn''t really capable of it, despite what effort we put into his teaching."


    "Well, Tessai may be better at me when it comes to Kido?. However, when it comes to figuring things out, I think I have him beat there. I''m pretty confident I can help you learn it." Urahara stated.


    "If you''re confident, then that means it''s possible for me regardless and I don''t really need you, do I?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "I can guarantee that without my help it will be nearly impossible ¨C"


    "Hado? #1, Sho?." I extended my finger, pointing at the hat on his head. The invisible force shot off like a bullet, sending his hat flying off and landing onto the ground nearby.


    There was a moment of silence as both Yoruichi and Urahara digested what I just did.


    "You were saying?"


    He didn''t speak immediately, he walked over to pick up his hat and dusted it off before putting it back on his head. "You''re an interesting young man, Schweinorg-kun. I look forward to talking with you in the future. I hope you stop by my shop at some point, I would be more than welcome to host you."


    He didn''t try to say anything else, instead he turned around with a light smile on his face and hummed as he walked away.


    "That just happened." I grunted. "So.....your friend?" I looked at Yoruichi still at my side.


    "Huh, it''s weird seeing him not getting the advantage out of someone in a conversation."


    "It''s called bullshitting." I replied.


    "Hahaha, well it worked. Kisuke is the type that can''t not know something. So....he''ll probably try to poke and prod you until he gets answer to his questions. He''s...he means well. He''s not a bad guy, so don''t be too hard on him, please." Yoruichi hopped back up onto my shoulder. "By the way, when did you learn Kido?? Tessai''s going to be so happy once he finds out!"


    "Just picked it up recently."


    "Right." Yoruichi snorted. "Just picked it up. Was the ability to cast Kido? laying on the side of the road next to the Zanpakuto? you also happened to find?"


    "Yup." I said shamelessly. "You got anything else going on today? I could use your help with something."


    "Not really. You pretty much cleared my schedule today with the whole ¨C storm thing on the hollows. I doubt there are any in the city right now."


    "Alright, let''s head back to my place."


    [***]


    "Home sweet home!" I pushed the door open.


    "Just as many holes in it as you left it." Yoruichi jumped off my shoulder.


    "It gives the place character." I clapped my hands, looking into my Ring for a few things.


    "So, whatcha need?" Yoruichi asked.


    "I was curious about this Hoho? thing we talked about earlier. How difficult is it to learn this movement technique?" I produced the book of it and set it down infront of us.


    "Where the hell did you get this?" Yoruichi was already inspecting the book intently.


    "Internet."


    "Just so you know, I seriously am thinking you mugged some Shinigami around here and stole all of their stuff. If we get some naked person running up to the shop trying to replace his stolen gear...."


    "I thought you sold candy?"


    "That''s just a front for the living. We actually sell supplies for the spiritual side of things. Where do you think that kid got his Hollow Bait from?"


    "...Yoruichi, what the fuck?"


    "What? Don''t look at me like that, it''s a legitimate resource for hunting Hollows. I wasn''t just covering our asses when I said that it shouldn''t have summoned all those Hollows. Especially that Menos that popped up. That was a freak accident ¨C a one in a billion chance of happening."


    "Fine, I''ll believe you."


    "You can also come by like he said. Some stuff there might interest you."


    "I may go over and check it out." I shrugged.


    "I''ll tell Kisuke to not be an ass. He''s not that bad once you get to know him." Yoruichi tried to reassure me again. "But what''d you want help with specifically? You wanna learn this, right? I''d say that a human learning was unlikely, but.....just casted Kido? apparently."


    "Hey, quick question."


    "Hmm?"


    "Does your shop ever actually sell candy?" I asked.


    "Haha, no. Do you really think parents would let their kids come to a shop that Kisuke runs and buy candy? Nah, all the kids in the neighborhood know to stay away from the ''creepy old man''."


    "That''s hilarious and I''ll remember it when I go visit." I may as well stop over at some point. It''s not like that guy pissed me off or anything. I just don''t like people trying to poke me for answers and it was obvious what he was doing.


    "Anyways, what can you tell me about Hoho??" I got comfortable as I leaned against the nearby table. "It''s basically what you''ve been doing, right?"


    "Kinda." Yoruichi held up his paw in a so-so motion. "Hoho? is the umbrella term and it has some...layers. But if you want to get to the base of it, the highest form and most important form is known as Shunpo."


    Right, I had several Shinigami mention that term. It basically means ''flash step''.


    "The idea is to travel a certain distance in the least amount of steps possible. Like, imagine trying to cover the distance of this room in a single step. That''s the concept behind it."


    "I think I understand the concept. It makes for intense bursts of speed, but it also sounds like pivoting and immediate change of directions are its flaws."


    "Basically, yeah. A master of it can sorta overcome those, but it''s just a matter of doing them really fast as opposed to the technique overcoming those limitations." Yoruichi explained. "Here I''ll show you ¨C" Yoruichi said, but paused a moment later. "Actually, it''s probably better that I show you in my actual form."


    Before I could even question what he meant by that, he was suddenly enveloped in a puff of smoke.


    No longer was a cat sitting in the middle of the room.


    That is to say, no longer was he, sitting in the middle of the room.


    Now, there was long purple hair sitting atop a dark skinned head with yellow eyes staring back at me. The smoke began to clear up and there was something immediately noticeable about this person now sitting here.


    Two, large and round mounds bounced slightly, a little giggle to accompany them.


    A woman.


    My eyes trailed downwards, she was completely naked and I soaked in that chocolate skin of hers and made sure to burn those legs into my memory. In fact, she even spread her legs slightly and let me get a complete look at her.


    "See something you like~?" Even her voice was completely different as she teased me. "Didn''t expect this did you?"


    Admittedly, I did not, and I''m still taking a moment to process that a beautiful naked woman was sitting right in front of me.


    "Haha, got nothing to say?" She was clearly enjoying getting a reaction out of me. "I knew it, you''re just ¨C "


    "It''s purple all the way down, huh."


    "T-that''s what you focus on!?"


    "Well, did you expect me to focus on anything else?" I raised an eyebrow. I can play this game too. "I''ve seen better."


    And she didn''t quite know how to respond to that.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 378:

    Chapter 378:


    "That''s it?" Yoruichi asked after a moment of silence.


    "I''m sorry?" I answered, still mildly calm. "What were you expecting?"


    "I don''t know, surprise? Like ''holy shit the cat is actually a super hot chick and she''s naked in front of me. I hope I don''t pop a boner''. That kind of thing, like the way a kid your age would react."


    "I mean....I didn''t expect, well..." I looked at her skin tone and chose not to finish that sentence.


    "Didn''t expect what!?"


    "...It''s not important." I coughed a little awkwardly. "And I''m not a kid."


    "You''re like barely older than Strawberry."


    "How old do you think I am?" I blinked at her statement.


    "I don''t know, eighteen?"


    "Yeah...a little older than that. It''s not my first time seeing a naked woman."


    "Boo." She huffed, standing up. "Thought you were some little innocent brat."


    I did say I had a daughter...granted I also explained that she adopted me only some months ago.


    "Hell, it''s not even my first time having a naked woman suddenly pop out at me now that I think about it." I had the sense to hold back saying that Jinn did it better.


    Sure, Yoruichi looked like a chocolate goddess, but Jinn, well....Jinn felt more innocent about it which increased the excitement to a degree. She was Naked just because she was Naked. She wasn''t fishing for a reaction.


    And she''s blue.


    I don''t wanna over fetishize her whole blueness, but I can''t deny that I find it very attractive.


    And if we''re just talking about things of that nature.... I''ve been flashed plenty of times.


    Amaterasu came to mind. Which was still a memory that admittedly made me a little tingly. And after that whole debacle, I don''t think a surprise naked woman was going to startle me too much.


    "You''re very beautiful." I decided to add on to appease her.


    Not that I was lying.


    "...seriously? You''re going to give me a pity compliment?" She looked at me dryly. "Fine, I''ll take it." She rolled her eyes. "But this isn''t over." She stretched her arms, and I did notice that it looked like she intentionally made her chest bounce a little, given away by her peeking at me for a reaction. I merely raised an eyebrow and she huffed again. "Ugh. Whatever. I''ll be right back." And she utterly disappeared from the spot she was in.


    It was many times faster than how she moved as a cat. Hell, it was substantially faster than how Mayuri moved in his Bankai.


    That....actually gave me pause for concern because that speed was actually something dangerous to me if used properly.


    I just waited for a few minutes before I felt her presence touch my Bounded Fields again and I let her back inside.


    She was now wearing some skin-tight bodysuit with an orange overshirt and her hair pulled back in a ponytail.


    "Where''d you get the clothes?"


    "The store." She blinked.


    "That''s not what I meant. I mean, where did you stash them....like, were you just waiting for this whole thing?"


    "Nah, I ran back home." She snickered. "Why? You regret it now, huh? Did I leave a lasting impression." She bent over slightly.


    "Are you still on that?"


    But how far away was her ''home'' that she could make it there, change, and back in only a few minutes?


    "Hey, my pride as a woman was challenged." She huffed, putting her hands on her hips. "I''m damn sexy and I want to be recognized as such."


    "I didn''t say you weren''t. I just said I''ve seen better." I replied.


    "Bullshit." She said pointedly. "I''m calling bullshit. You''re a kid. No way you''ve seen better than me."


    "Uh huh." You know what? Fine, I could prove a point. I took out my phone and started looking through the pictures I had before turning it over to show her. "This is my woman."


    She leaned over, looking at the screen. Her brow furrowed and she pouted. "No way those are real."


    "They most certainly are." I had checked very thoroughly.


    It was a picture of Raikou. It wasn''t too revealing or intimate, But just enough that it really showed off Raikou''s assets.


    She pursed her lips and crossed her arms. "....I admit nothing."


    "Right." I put my phone away for now. "So, I guess this is the first time we''re really meeting."


    She quickly changed demeanor. "Hah, yup. Shiho?in Yoruichi. Former Shinigami, blah blah. Nice to meet you and everything even though we''ve met."


    "Hey..."


    "What?" She looked at me.


    "You gonna do that to the Strawberry too?"


    "....that''s a good idea." Her eyes lit up with a mischievous smile. "Wanna be there when I do?"


    "Do you even have to ask?"


    She started cackling. "He''s going to start blushing and sputtering."


    "You should have seen it when I insinuated that he and Rukia were fucking right before I met them the first time." I chuckled.


    "Seriously? Is that why they were all flustered after you stole his sword?" She snorted with amusement. "I can totally see Strawberry getting all shy because of that."


    "You know....you''re awfully nonchalant about flashing people. As fun as it would be to see it happen." Yasaka can be just as, if not more, playful, but she would draw the line at just revealing herself to random people.


    "Eh, it''s not that big of a deal. Not like I''m walking around town naked or anything like that. Besides, some of the training I had to do back home just kind of numbed me to any kind of shame when it came to being naked." She waved it off.


    "Oh, speaking of training." I perked up, picking up on the subject change. That seemed like something that shouldn''t be touched otherwise.


    "Right, you wanna learn Hoho?, or rather what I''ve been doing ¨C Shunpo?" She sat down cross legged.


    "It would save me time instead of learning from scratch."


    "Hah, you think you can pick it up by yourself?" She laughed.


    "I did learn Kido?." I pointed out.


    "....true." She looked thoughtful. "You got that book, and it looks like something straight out of the Academy in how it''s explained. It''s not the worst reference...but it''s kinda plain and doesn''t really explain it all that well. Now that I think about it, I don''t think they want people learning this stuff on their own and pretty much designed the lessons and books and stuff to require someone to teach." She tapped her chin.


    "Alright." I got up, brushing myself off. "Pushing myself forward only makes it unstable and I lost my footing. Let''s try.....gently guiding it with a sort of pulling motion too."


    "Sure, that might work." She nodded, but the tone and the anticipation on her face told me otherwise.


    [***]


    "So, what attempt is this?" Yoruichi lazily looked at me as she laid on her side, flipping the pages of a Magazine I gave her.


    "I lost count after two hundred." I sighed, stretching myself a little. "I think I''m getting better at it."


    "Yeah, if you were in the academy, you would probably be the head of the class."


    "I feel like that isn''t praise."


    "Most Shinigami can barely hold their swords, let alone use Shunpo." She hummed, flipping another page. "Here''s some advice. Pure power isn''t always the best option. You might wanna try some more finesse and work your way up to moving faster."


    "That makes sense. But....I''m not even at the point where I can take more than a few feet in a single step yet."


    She just shrugged. "Just do whatever then, I''m having fun watching you."


    "Thank you for the insight." I said dryly.


    Though, she was giving me advice when I needed it. So I was thankful for her help as I tried to learn this thing.


    I had the thought of using Magical Energy, or maybe even my Aura instead as a more familiar energy but...it was the flighty nature of Reiryoku that made this possible in the first place.


    "At the very basics, it''s just the idea of moving large distances in a single step..." I muttered, thinking about a different approach.


    I had many different things available to me. Was there a way to....cheat?


    I had half a mind that it was a matter of my control of my Reiatsu not being good enough to properly apply it here.


    So....I had an idea about that.


    I did have a sort of movement technique that I''ve used in the past that fell out after my physical prowess reached a certain level. To pull and distort myself over small distances through a trick of the Kaleidoscope. It was good for...weaker opponents who couldn''t keep up with that kind of thing. But using it once in front of a powerful enemy would make it unusable again because the trick itself wasn''t hard to see through even if the usage of the Kaleidoscope was something beyond nearly every other person.


    And then there''s also my technique that I used to overlay multiple swords ¨C the Myriad Sword as I called it.


    It was how I defeated Susanoo the first time.


    I looked down at my feet and lifted my right let up, tapping it on the ground. I gathered my Reiryoku again. I was having trouble controlling it in high quantities, but in low quantities, it just makes me a little faster even if it''s more stable.


    So....why not both?


    I''m a Magus. I cheat whenever possible in things like this.


    I allowed myself to overlap on to another Parallel world and did the same thing again. Just like how I did with my sword technique, I continued to copy it again.


    Five times.


    Ten times.


    Twenty times.


    The concept was extraordinarily simple at its core. I just had to take a simple step forward to move a large distance.


    And so, I did the most natural thing possible and took a step.


    I felt my body jerk and move faster than I had previously. I could barely catch myself as I went skidding across the ground.


    I blinked, looking down at myself, at where I was standing as opposed to where I was before. I was a good dozen meters away.


    "What was that?" Yoruichi looked at me, her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Uh....I don''t know?" Because I wasn''t sure myself. I....technically just performed Shunpo, but I cheated heavily.


    "You just...." She opened her mouth and closed it again. "How?"


    "I just moved." I held my hands up.


    "I was watching that wasn''t...." She seemed to have trouble finding the words. "It looked like you took all the steps at once."


    That...wasn''t inaccurate.


    Instead of only taking one step to move this distance, I took every step I needed to at the same time technically fulfilling the same criteria.


    "It felt awkward though." I noted.


    "Well yeah, it was awkward as hell. I could see you stumble the entire way and I could have literally ran circles around you while you tried to complete that movement. But.....that wasn''t bad."


    "I don''t think what I did is really sustainable." I mentally began to analyze it. "It was too slow; it took too many actions even if it could do it all at once." It felt too rigid too, I don''t think I could even properly maneuver using that method.


    "What the hell did you even do?"


    "I used Magic to take all the steps in one moment as opposed to moving the same distance in a few steps."


    "Alright, I''ll accept that ridiculousness for now." Yoruichi pushed herself up. "It wasn''t really Shunpo. It kinda looked close, but I wasn''t kidding when I said I would have danced around you. I think the weakest captain could have yawned and match that movement."


    "So it''s a failure then." I rubbed my chin. "Maybe I should ¨C"


    "No, wait." She interrupted my thoughts. "This...might be a good thing. Your problem is your control over your Reiryoku. Why can''t you.....slowly work down from whatever you did?"


    "Work down from it?" I questioned, tilting my head.


    "Like.....you said you took all those steps in a single moment." She scratched her head. "Why not....slowly take less steps and still do the same thing? Like, you almost did something similar to Shunpo, you should have a feel for it, right?"


    "That''s not a bad idea. After experiencing that, I think I could get a better hang of it and work towards the right thing."


    "Awesome." She pumped her fist. "That means we can move to the next stage! I didn''t think we''d get this far and I wouldn''t get to have any fun!"


    "....dare I ask what that means?"


    "That means ¨C" She blurred, moving to the edge of the room by the door. However, she now had something in her hand, a familiar strip of cloth.


    "...is that my tie?" I looked down at my chest to see it missing.


    "Catch me if you want it back~" She laughed, disappearing out the door.


    "...bitch." I grumbled, going after her.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 379:

    Chapter 379:


    "Damn Cat." I hissed, following in Yoruichi''s footsteps.


    She was intentionally waiting for me and slowed down enough for me to catch up only to then speed off again.


    I had to admit though, I did enjoy watching her move. And it wasn''t entirely because she was wearing skin tight black pants that hugged her in all the right ways. It was because she was a Master of this technique, and I was learning a lot just by watching her.


    "Hey." She suddenly popped up at my side with a coy grin. She spun my tie on her finger in a mocking way. "Took you long enough to catch up."


    I ignored her taunt. "I''m amazed that you were able to take that off of me in a split moment without me noticing."


    "Maybe I have a lot of experience undressing~" She laughed. "Catch me or I might take your pants next!" She continued laughing as she disappeared again.


    I could vaguely see where she headed, fast enough that at times, there were multiples of her running around.


    And she was heading further into town.


    I grumbled again but followed along. As we got to a more pedestrian street, she disappeared from where I was eyeing her and landed on top of the nearby building. It was a small commercial district that only had a few people outside at this time of day.


    I wasn''t upset because it was difficult to follow. I landed easily at the edge of the closest building and began following. I was annoyed because one of us was a spirit and couldn''t be seen by normal people while the other was a fully living being that would be seen running across rooftops at inhuman speeds!


    Thankfully, I was somewhat prepared for situations like this. I did make a ring that sort of disrupted people''s perception of me. Granted, it was mostly supposed to be used when just casually meandering on the street, not flying through the air at breakneck speeds.


    I teased Artoria about her competitiveness....but honestly, I''m pretty similar.


    I really do hate to lose, and having Yoruichi taunt me did ignite my competitive spirit.


    At least it was getting on in the evening so I wasn''t too worried about being seen. Not to mention the Giant Hollow that the people probably mistook for an Earthquake, they were probably bunkered down for the night.


    Seeing Yoruichi not too far in front of me as she jumped from one rooftop to another, I did what I did before. I took a step, overlapped many more steps in that single moment and I shot forward with an intense speed. I was more prepared this time, enough that I didn''t fall on my face. Granted, I stumbled slightly, I was not used to the abrupt speed change even when using the Whirlwind shout.


    With the Whirlwind shout it was more....enveloping. I became the whirlwind itself and was an aspect of it.


    With this, I felt like I was more on the outside and having to compensate accordingly.


    It was enough that I was within reach of Yoruichi but as I went to grab her, she suddenly disappeared and reappeared another few dozen feet in front of me.


    "So close~" She teased, her head turned over her shoulder grinning at me. "But too slow."


    I moved again, it was slightly easier and I could feel myself getting used to it. However, the flaws were making themselves more and more apparent. What I had deduced before was pretty spot on, this wasn''t the correct path to take with this if I wanted to learn the actual technique.


    Still, I got within arms length of her again and she flashed to the side, sliding across the edge of the rooftop and jumping off.


    I looked over the ledge to not see her.


    "Looking for me?" She chucked, poking me in the back. "Hmm, need to work on your Reiatsu sensing cause I wasn''t really trying to make myself hard to detect there."


    Right, I could only vaguely sense her. She had the speed to slip through my perception.


    "Add it to the list of things I need to work on." I grunted, reaching for my tie, only for her to disappear again in a burst of speed.


    My eyes shot over to the side and I could sort of anticipate her movement there before she fully moved.


    I didn''t give her a chance to open her mouth this time, figuring it would be an opening right as she went flat footed. I did the same maneuver as before and shot at her.


    She blurred and my hand passed through her before dissipating.


    "An after image?" I saw her do that before, but to see it close up....it was impressive.


    Though I didn''t give her a moment to answer, I strained my perception, I grabbed hold of my Reiatsu and did my best to sense hers. I could vaguely feel it and followed the feeling. I stomped on the ground to stop my momentum and tried something a little different.


    Thus far, this thing I''ve been doing only allowed me to move in a straight line for a certain distance. It was rigid and left no room for maneuverability. That was its main flaw in addition to being predictable once someone saw it enough.


    So, I tried to pivot in one move and in another step forward many times all together.


    I certainly did move how I anticipated, but I also felt pain as I reached my destination that made me come to a stop. With a hiss, I rolled up my pants leg to see my ankle swollen and red.


    "Oh shit, you alright?" Yoruichi appeared next to me.


    "Tried to pivot and move at the same time." I told her.


    Well, this is certainly a dangerous way of moving that I was doing in an attempt to copy her. It was enough that even through my ridiculous biology I apparently sprained my ankle by trying to do that.


    "Do you need me to ¨C"


    I weighed my options and just decided to cast a healing spell. The same warm light filled my hand as I covered my ankle. Not only that, but Avalon was working on the opposite end, so it served to hide that at least.


    And my Aura was being held back, so this would suffice.


    "Huh, that''s neat. Some healing spell or whatever?" She watched me intently.


    "Pretty much. Kind of basic, but it gets the job done." I replied, pushing myself up off the ground and putting some weight on my ankle. It felt better, it hadn''t been too bad to begin with. But the surprise of actually harming myself in such a manner probably made me take it more seriously.


    How long had it been since I''ve accidently hurt myself like this?


    "That thing you''re doing isn''t gonna work. I could honestly slow myself down to a tenth ¨C no, probably even a twentieth of my normal speed and you''d still not be able to catch me. It''s way too easy to just watch where you''re going and dodge." She plopped down, sitting cross legged.


    "Yeah, I know. I wasn''t really forcing it to work. Like you said, I was just going to start working down from here to get to where you are. I think it''s a better approach than working up from the bottom since we''re skipping a bunch of steps like you said." I was just getting some experience for now.


    "And I realized, besides learning Shunpo. Your Reiatsu sense is pretty bad. It''ll help you learn this if you get better at it."


    "I know, I know." I muttered.


    It was one of the many things I needed to work on. I was lucky that I could sidestep the issue of ''time'' to a degree due to my Magic by staying in this work. If I had to go back to Chaldea as I was now...there wouldn''t be much of a difference.


    This was partly a training trip, and partly a way for me to calm down and evaluate my circumstances. It would do no good if I continued to feel anxious and rush myself. That''s why I was taking things slow and methodical while enjoying the free time I had.


    "On a side note." I pointed my finger towards her. "Bakudo? #4, Hainawa." At my command, a rope made of Spiritual Matter materialized and shot towards Yoruichi.


    "Cheating dick." She squeaked, rolling to the side and jumping to the air, reminiscent of her feline body. "You like Kido? so much, huh? How about this ¨C Bakudo? #21, Sekienton." She declared and at the point of her palm, an influx of red smoke burst out in all directions.


    I quickly stepped back, surprised by the spell. It was one I should have information on, being only 21, but I hadn''t had the chance to look through them all yet.


    "Did you just ninja smoke bomb me!?" I exclaimed as my vision was completely covered. And now that I tried to probe with my budding spiritual senses, it couldn''t penetrate this smoke, or rather, it was being blurred.


    "Ninja cat!" A black mass shot out of the smoke. It was fast enough that I didn''t react in time. Yoruichi in her cat form landed on top of my head, and in one motion, used me as a springboard to head off into the distance.


    She still held my tie in her mouth...


    I felt my eye twitch violently as I quickly turned to chase after her.


    [***]


    "Oh, so close!" Yoruichi continued to tease, narrowly escaping my clutches. Her form flickering several times with each step she took, she was dozens of yards away from where she was previously.


    I stomped on the ground, doing my best to keep up but it was futile at this point and I knew it.


    However, this time I made a calculated risk. After running around for so long, I felt like I had a better idea of what I was doing and reduced the amount of ''steps'' it took for me to move.


    It slightly took her by surprise as I did it without warning. I could see her fur shoot up, and her speed instantly increased several degrees to escape me right before I could grab her.


    "Die." I sighed.


    [Hahahah!]


    "I swear to God ¨C specifically the one literally inside the spear. If this somehow influences my sword...."


    [What will you do?] Ddraig said mockingly.


    "I''ll make you roommates with the spear."


    [.....Good thing this isn''t Ddraig, but the spirit of your sword.]


    "Uh huh." I summoned the Boosted Gear onto my arm. "Can the Sword say that again?"


    [.....damn, choose this moment to have a moment of intelligence.]


    "Only this moment?" I huffed. "I''ll have you know I''m very intelligent."


    Ddraig made a spectacle of clearing his throat. [''Be my women'' the idiot says to the Eldritch Goddess he just met.]


    "Touche?." He did have a point.


    But on the other hand, I can hop over and pull her to my bed pretty much whenever I wanted.


    I dusted myself off, climbing to my feet. I held my Zanpakuto? in one hand and looked at the Boosted Gear. "I wonder what would happen if I put the sword in there with you...?"


    [.....Shit now I''m curious too. But you better not risk it.]


    "Yeah.....I could always go steal another one easily enough."


    [Eh, wait for things to calm down.]


    "Point, point." I nodded.


    I perked up after feeling something approaching. After doing these meditative exercises along with my casual absorption of Reishi, I''ve started to better develop my Spiritual Sense. I could vaguely feel Yoruichi approaching from a little ways away. However, I think she was intentionally flaring her Reiatsu so I could feel it.


    I quickly put the Boosted Gear away and sheathed my sword, opening the door to greet her.


    "Oh hey, you actually noticed." Yoruichi smiled, walking past me without so much as a ''can I come in''.


    I rolled my eyes, but didn''t stop her. I basically knew her personality at this point.


    Cat.


    She was a cat.


    As obvious as that may seem after seeing her as a, well, cat. She had a personality that is very similar to one.


    "Haven''t seen you in a few days." I closed the door behind her as she plopped to the ground.


    "Mmm, was busy with some stuff." She yawned lazily. "Your Reiatsu increased again. How''re you doing that? You aren''t eating Hollows, are you?"


    "No....can you eat hollows? What do they taste like?" I considered that statement.


    "Pfft, not like that, you idiot."


    "You mean like devouring them to increase my own power?" I once more pondered that statement. "Wouldn''t that leave some.....evidence?"


    "Yeah, but your Reiatsu is strange, who knows what''s happening there." She shrugged. "And every time I see you your Reiatsu keeps increasing, I''m kinda clueless how it''s happening."


    "It doesn''t keep increasing." I didn''t mind sharing some things with her. At this point, I''d consider her a friend. "It''s.....filling up."


    "Filling up?" Her eyes lit up.


    "My Soul is powerful." I settled on.


    ".....how much until you''re full?"


    "No idea."


    "Hmm, sounds interesting. Though, you''re at the point where you''re gonna need to actively suppress it around normal people. You''re doing a kinda mediocre job of it right now. I''ll show you a better way to keep it contained without feeling like a balloon about to pop to anyone with decent senses."


    "Is that what I feel like?"


    "Yeah, it''s kinda funny actually."


    I rolled my eyes again. "So, are you here for any particular reason or do you wanna play some tag again?" I asked, stretched my arms and back. Sitting down for so long makes me a little stiff. "I''ve been practicing a little, I think I''m getting closer to actual Shunpo."


    That and I''ve been practicing Kido as well as my other stuff.


    "Yes!" She perked up. "But actually, I am here for something else. After the whole Hollow thing, I figured I''d give you a heads up so you don''t run head first into something bad."


    "I''m listening." I got slightly serious.


    "So, remember that whole thing with the Kuchiki brat?"


    "The thing about her doing something highly illegal by Soul Society law?"


    "Yeah.....that''s probably coming to a head in the next couple weeks. If you see or feel any big influx of Reiatsu surge in the town, it''s probably some big shots coming to grab her."


    "Are you asking me to stay out of it or to interfere?" Because I could go either way to be honest.


    On one hand, it''s none of my business since I barely know them. On the other, fuck Soul Society.


    "Stay out of it, it shouldn''t involve you." She warned a little...warmly.


    "I appreciate the heads up." The sentiment was very pleasant. "But how do you even know that?"


    "Eh, it was always a waiting game. At this point, it''s right around the time where she''s probably missed at least two times she when should have checked in. And.....someone technically did come to investigate already. Some seated Shinigami, a good guy at least. He said he was gonna push his report to the bottom of the stack when he got back."


    "Ah....so they''ll probably be getting to it around now by your estimates." She probably knew exactly how the bureaucratic system there worked and could anticipate such a thing. "It''s none of my business." I let out a breath.


    "Anyways." She kicked off the ground, back onto her feet. A mischievous grin made its way onto her face. "Rematch?" She offered.


    I knew full well I wasn''t going to win, but I was nothing if not stubborn. "Alright, round two. Let''s try to stick away from people this time."


    "Alright, be a sour puss." She walked towards the door. "How about if you win....I''ll let you take a piece of clothing off me this time~"


    "Should I admit defeat now?" I replied without missing a beat.


    She looked at me with pursed lips. She moved quickly, probably close to her top speed. I could guess what she was going for and I could sense her better this time, but I didn''t stop her. My tie was missing again and her laughter filled the air.


    "Round two it is." I muttered, immediately going after her.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    Another person is joining on Wilhelm''s adventure soon enough.

 Chapter 380:

    Chapter 380:


    I let out a long breath and pushed myself to my feet again. The action having become rather commonplace these past several days.


    Meditate, practice Kido?, practice Shunpo and then practice my Spiritual control. I was making noticeable progress every day, so it wasn''t by any means boring.


    It felt good to make progress like this, as it was my whole purpose for being here.


    At this point, I thought I was close to being able to properly manage a real Shunpo and not my bastardization of it. I had a pretty decent understanding of the Kido? I''d a chance to learn and I could feel like my control over my Reiatsu was significantly better than it was before. I could sorta use my spiritual senses in a meaningful way now beyond using it as fuel for their version of spells. v3l.B11n.


    Speaking of Spiritual Senses....I could vaguely feel something at the edge of my perception. Sort of like a tickling feeling that was coming from the other side of town.


    I dusted off my pants as I tried to focus on what I was feeling.


    There were two...no three strange Reiatsu signatures that appeared at the edge of town.


    They were constrained, two of them more so than the third. But even so, it felt like the illumination of a roaring bonfire in the distance compared to the fireflies that were the living of this world.


    Honestly, I was a little surprised I could sense them at all. Perhaps there was some synergy with my inherent instincts that it was getting more used to this new sensation? I already had a good sixth sense, but after becoming a Campione it had increased significantly. It wouldn''t be odd that it was adapting to these new changes just as much as everything else of my mixed biology.


    Should I take a look?


    They didn''t quite feel like Hollows, and I think I''d sensed them enough at this point that I could kind of feel the difference. It honestly felt closer to how my Demonic Power felt in comparison to my Magical Energy if I were to draw a correlation.


    No....these were most definitely Shinigami. I suppose they could be humans...but I had yet to meet a human that gave off this kind of feeling.


    That orange haired brat was notable, but I could pretty much place him at any moment since his Reiatsu felt like a constant stream, like he left the faucet on every single moment of the day.


    And once more, speak of the devil. Was that Strawberry heading towards them? His signature was on the move sorta in that direction...


    And I recalled my little jaunt through Soul Society....


    There was a possibility that I could have implicated him by extension of my shenanigans. In which case, my conscience required me to take responsibility and intervene.


    ....It wouldn''t hurt to take a look, right? There''s the distinct possibility that I could just be overthinking things.


    Well, the night was young.


    @***@


    Rukia Kuchiki POV


    They finally came.


    I knew that it had just been a matter of time.


    I could feel Brother''s Reiatsu as soon as he appeared in town. I may as well go meet him and not cause any problems for Ichigo.....


    That''s why I quietly snuck out while he was sleeping. Thankfully, we hadn''t been out tonight hunting a Hollow, things had been a little quiet since the Menos appeared. And that.....strange man who could control the weather.


    Seeing Lightning fall from the sky had sent chills down my spine. I was aware that there were Zanpakuto? that could change the weather, but that was.....different. Even after asking the Shop Owner, I still didn''t really know how to explain the feeling I had. It was as if the sky responded to him naturally, as if he had the right.


    I think even the Hollows sensed the shift and didn''t want to cause trouble.


    It didn''t matter now, I suppose.


    Though, I hope Ichigo didn''t go to cause problems with him. With his temperament.....that stranger gave me a dangerous feeling.


    My Spiritual Senses were nearly depleted, however, I could still vaguely make out three people waiting for me as I approached.


    "Rukia....you really did it, didn''t you?"


    "Renji..." I looked at my old friend. His untamed red hair and his....unique sense of style when it came to his eyebrows. "And.....Brother...."


    My gaze fell upon my Brother, but he simply closed his eyes, not wanting to see me.


    "And it''s Gin." The last one that came to fetch me cheerfully waved.


    "....Captain Ichimaru." I politely bowed my head.


    "Wow, this is the most polite prisoner I''ve ever apprehended." He smiled slyly. "Ya sure you don''t wanna resist a little, hmm?"


    "I fully accept any punishment I am given." I lowered my head further.


    "Jeez, Captain Kuchiki, your sister is a downer." He scratched his head. "Don''t know why they made two of us Captains come and fetch her like this. Even with the whole issue with the Ryoka causing problems, this feels like overkill, y''know?"


    "It is not our place to question our orders, Captain Ichimaru." Brother said evenly.


    "How boring." He kept smiling. "Hey Lieutenant Abarai. How''s it feel to be bringing your childhood friend in to be executed?"


    I had known my fate, but to hear it so plainly.....I felt my heart drop.


    "Want some private time to say goodbye? I don''t mind turnin a blind eye for an hour or two cause the next time you see her, it''s gonna be ¨C" He ran a thumb across his neck. "Central lookin for blood after the Ryoka thing. They probably gonna make a huge spectacle of it too to take everyone''s attention away. Maybe ¨C "


    "Ichimaru Gin." Brother''s words interrupted him. "That is enough." I felt a faint sense of his Reiatsu flow out.


    "So scary~" Captain Ichimaru continued to laugh. "Well, let''s get goin. Unless we''re waitin for that Reiatsu signature to get closer on purpose?


    "Reiatsu signature...?" I questioned and I had a bad premonition.


    "Honestly, I''m fine either way." Captain Ichimaru put his hands behind his head. "I aint the one havin to do the paperwork."


    "There shouldn''t be anyone with that much Reiatsu reported around here...." Renji muttered as I turned my head towards the direction they were looking.


    And my eyes filled with horror at the sight of that stupid Strawberry coming running down the road.


    "Rukia!" He shouted without a second thought.


    "Ichigo you idiot, leave!" I quickly shouted back. If he stayed here...


    "Is he the cause of this?" Renji growled. "The Human who you gave your powers too?" He grabbed his sword, and it looked like he was going to do something, but Brother put his hand out, stopping him.


    "Did you say ''Ichigo''?" Captain Ichimaru asked, his eyes opening a little wider than normal.


    "Rukia." Brother addressed me for the first time. "What is the name of the human you gave your powers to."


    "Hey!" Ichigo grunted. "Let her go!"


    "Hey.....yer name wouldn''t happen to be Kurosaki Ichigo, would it?" Captain Ichimaru asked, a wide grin splitting his face.


    "How''d you know?"


    "Renji, take Rukia and get behind me." Brother said quietly as he stepped in front of us.


    "W-what''s going on?"


    "Quiet." Renji chided, grabbing me and holding me back.


    "A report about someone like me? Sorry, I have no relation to this handsome and dashing rogue you''re referring to."


    "Is that so...hmm." The Captain scratched his head. "What if I don''t believe ya?"


    "Well, that seems like a personal problem for you then." He crossed his arms.


    "Yeah, it is a problem for me. See....If I don''t do somethin, the Boss is gonna get angry with me, y''know?"


    "Are you going to fight me?" He asked.


    It was...ridiculous. He was a human and he was standing off against a Captain. I know what he did was impressive, but any of the Captains could have easily taken care of that Menos too.


    "Scary, I heard what happened to Mayuri. I''m too scared, I don''t know if I can hold onto my sword too well." Captain Ichimaru turned it and pointed it downwards towards a barely conscious Ichigo. "Maybe if someone surrendered, I might feel more comfortable."


    ".....you''re threatening me with him?" The human raised an eyebrow.


    "Is that what you think? Well.....can''t help it if that''s how you feelin."


    "I promised Shunsui that I wouldn''t kill the last time. But that promise doesn''t hold here. I don''t know if I can stop you, but if you go through with that, you aren''t making it back to Soul Society."


    "If you say something like that, I don''t know if I can keep my hand from shaking..." His hand holding his blade descended slightly. "Maybe ¨C"


    I barely saw it, but something flew out from that human. That was a clang of steel, and Captain Ichimaru was forced back, having deflected something fast.


    "You were saying?" The human stated, a strange sword hovered next to him. One that looked almost to be made of glass and gave off an unfamiliar feeling.


    "Captain Kuchiki..." Captain Ichimaru slowly stood up straight and he looked....serious.


    "Don''t forget our orders." Brother said simply and he sort of sounded like he was bracing himself.


    Suddenly, a massive amount of Reiatsu erupted from Captain Ichimaru. He reeled his arm back like he was ready to thrust his sword forward. "Shoot to Kill ¨C Shinso?."


    Something happened.


    I couldn''t see it clearly, but something shot forward, again at speeds my eyes couldn''t follow after Captain Ichimaru released his Zanpakuto?. I heard the sounds of metal colliding. The Human disappeared; I could vaguely see where he was forced off into the distance; a building seemed to have collapsed onto him. And from that location, I could trace the Captain''s Zanpakuto? that was extended the full distance.


    And in the blink of an eye, it completely retracted back to normal.


    I had heard rumors that his Zanpakuto? was the longest one in existence, but I did not expect that speed either. It was.....I couldn''t even follow it with my eyes.


    "There''s no way he''s still alive." Renji muttered. "Should we head off, Captain?"


    "Quiet, Renji." Brother replied, his eyes still dreadfully focused.


    "What ¨C"


    In the distance, there was an eruption of light.


    It was golden and warm.


    And it wasn''t Reiatsu.


    It exploded outward, the rubble from around him was blown away. In his hands was a Spear. I had never seen it before but for some reason I had the urge to lower my head and acknowledge it. It was as if the Spear was.....Holy and just staring at it was taboo.


    "Well, that was interesting." The Human took bated steps back towards us. "I admit, that certainly took me by surprise. I can easily tell that you''re stronger than that other Captain I met. I actually felt threatened there and could barely bring up my weapon to block in time." He came to a stop and looked at Captain Ichimaru who looked unnaturally focused as well. "It would be impolite of me not to reciprocate." As soon as he said that he pulled his unnatural spear backwards, a similar motion that Captain Ichimaru did a moment prior.


    My eyes widened as I realized what was about to happen, and I was not the only one.


    Once more, I could barely see what happened. There was another burst of that light, that Holy and pure light that shot off and Captain Ichimaru''s body was sent hurling backwards, the spear extending just as the Captain''s sword had.


    I turned my body to follow the length of it, to see what became of the Captain. I saw him slammed into the ground, the spear nowhere to be seen near his person any longer. However, he nearly fell over as he tried to stand back up. There were no major wounds on him, but his Kimono was burned in several places, and a slight bit of blood that trailed down his lips, probably from the force of the blow even if he blocked.


    His smile didn''t disappear, but it looked vicious in comparison to his normal one. His Reiatsu intensified several degrees, it weighed down on the surroundings and shot to the sky, illuminating the night.


    "Ban ¨C "


    Before he could finish, brother was there, grabbing his hands, forcing the gathered Reiatsu to dissipate.


    "....Whaddya think you''re doing, Captain Kuchiki." There was venom in his tone.


    "You have not been authorized to release your Bankai. If you persist, I will be forced to act accordingly and arrest you as well." He stared at Captain Ichimaru.


    Captain Ichimaru stared for a moment before snorting and sheathing his blade. "Fine, you handle him then."


    Brother turned back towards the human, who had been waiting. "We will retreat. Our objective has been fulfilled."


    The Human relaxed and just held his Spear to the side, standing near Ichigo somewhat protectively. "Do you want to leave with them, Rukia?" He suddenly asked but it seemed to like any kind of true warmth to it.


    I stiffened slightly.


    I felt like.....


    If I said no, would....?


    I glanced at Brother who was about to grab his sword, and the same for Renji.


    "I will accept my punishment." I accepted my fate. "I did what I did knowing the consequences."


    "Very well." He shrugged. "It''s not my place, I suppose, to meddle with your people in a situation like this."


    "....please take care of Ichigo..."


    "....alright, I''ll make sure the Idiot doesn''t die. Would have been a wasted effort on my part if I just left him here to bleed out."


    "Thank you." I said quietly as I followed behind Renji into the Senkaimon. The others followed and I glanced back before the gates closed, I looked at Ichigo, there was a tiny bit of light in his eyes still. I gave him one last smile of goodbye before the doors slammed shut.


    @***@


    A/N


    Sorry for the late release, got sick yesterday and was throwing up with stomach pain.


    I you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 381:

    Chapter 381:


    I watched them retreat, they maintained weariness even as they backed through their method of connection through Realms. The gate slammed shut, spinning and disappeared into the ambient Reishi.


    I allowed myself to relax once they were finally gone.


    That Captain, the one who attacked me, was dangerous. I didn''t take the Spear out just to be cute and mimic his actions. I''ll admit that it was a benefit, but I was a hair''s breadth away from activating Balance Breaker.


    The speed at which his sword moved had taken me by surprise. It was enough to make me feel threatened and I nearly got hurt by it. If I was a fraction of a second late, it would have pierced right through my heart, Aura be damned.


    It was a lesson not to take Captains lightly. He was leagues above the dangerous feeling I got from Mayuri before. While Mayuri''s Bankai was definitely dangerous and had the potential to kill me, it wasn''t nearly the neck hair raising feeling that I got when this guy was about to release his Bankai.


    I had a feeling that if he released his Bankai, and I released my Balance Breaker, the town wouldn''t be standing for much longer.


    Now, it looked like I was recognized, which was annoying. I hoped they wouldn''t send anyone after me, I''d hate to have to leave town. I mean...I could, but this was the best spot for me to help fulfill my goal at the moment.


    I''d cross that bridge when I got to it.


    My attention was now occupied by the orange-haired idiot who was currently bleeding out on the ground. I stared at him with a scowl appearing very quickly. He had already lost consciousness at this point. "Me and my bleeding heart." I sighed reluctantly.


    This had nothing to do with me and I stuck my nose into it like I always did. But.....he''s just a stupid kid, I couldn''t let him die like that.


    And I supposed he earned my admiration, willing to go that far when he perceived his friend to be threatened.


    Can''t say I wouldn''t do the same thing in his situation if someone close to me was being taken away.


    "Alright, you stupid brat, let''s see how bad it is." I walked over, and rolled him onto his back. Spiritual Beings were significantly more durable than a normal human, so I wasn''t too concerned about him immediately dying.


    I inspected the wound and clicked my tongue. I put my hand on it to get a better look, trying to see his spiritual biology through Magical Means and I got a rough picture that took a second to translate.


    I wanted to call him lucky, but after trading one blow with that Shinigami, I knew this was entirely intentional. A tenth of a centimeter to the right and the kid would have died.


    Did he even have the intention of killing the kid?


    With a groan, I ran a hand through my hair. "Looks like I stepped in for nothing, fantastic." Well, I already put one foot in, may as well see this through now.


    How should I go about this then? My normal healing methods wouldn''t work on a Spiritual Being like this, or at the most they would be so heavily reduced that a small cut would probably take an hour to heal properly...


    I wasn''t stupid enough to test the method I learned from Unohana as I had absolutely no experience with that yet.


    Speaking of....his Reiatsu felt small.


    Before, it felt wild and uncontrolled, an endless stream. Now....it was like a candle wafting in the wind, about to be snuffed out at any moment.


    I glanced at the oversized sword at his side. There was a hole from where it was stabbed previously, and from the epicenter cracks jutted off in every direction. I was pretty sure it would shatter if I poked it too hard.


    Yoruichi did say that his powers manifested this way from Rukia, could his sword breaking mean that the powers were disappearing?


    That''s probably going to be a big hit for him when he wakes up....


    Looks like I had pretty much one option here, and I wasn''t even sure it''d work. Their spiritual bodies were supposed to mimic a body of flesh and blood even if it was basically made up of Reishi. They were different enough from Servants ¨C which Avalon worked on fine ¨C that I was not without a small bit of doubt if this would work properly.


    Putting my spear away, I touched my chest and called upon the Ever Distant Utopia and pulled it out. The holy light illuminated the dark night and I set it on top of his chest and pushed it inside him.


    At the very least, I was confident it wouldn''t have an adverse effect. Avalon was many things, but harmful to reciprocants is not one of them.


    I frowned though once I felt a tinge of resistance.


    I pressed further on, ignoring it. Though once I pushed past a certain point, his Reiatsu suddenly skyrocketed. It was for a very brief moment, barely a blink and then it was gone. And I felt a pair of eyes staring back at me before it dissipated.


    Avalon completely sunk down into him and his body began to glow. The wound he suffered lighting up with a Holy Light and mending.


    I waited until the light died down before retrieving Artoria''s Noble Phantasm and returning it inside of me.


    He was still unconscious, so I hefted him up and slung him over my shoulder.


    I gently grabbed his sword, not really sure what to do with it, so I slid it back into his sheath.


    No idea where he actually lived....so I guess I''m taking him home with me.


    @***@


    "You''re finally awake?" I glanced at the Orange Haired kid twitching off to the side.


    He jolted up, eyes widened. "What ¨C Where am I !?" He hurriedly looked around the room.


    "I would call it my home, but it''s just a place I''ve been staying to conduct my experiments."


    He jumped to his feet and still was on guard, I gave him a moment to orientate himself. "You...."


    "Me?" I answered back, setting aside the sack of dirt I grabbed from my time in Soul Society. I was curious to see if it would gradually lose its coherent form whilst in the living world.


    Interesting enough, it still retained its original properties. Reishi in the form of dirt, and acted exactly as dirt should act.


    "Rukia... WHERE''S RUKIA?" He shouted, his current situation probably settling in now.


    "Long gone." I hummed. "She went with those Shinigami."


    "Why didn''t you stop them!?" He shouted again, reaching forward and grabbed at my collar.


    I flicked his nose with a little bit of my Aura mixed in knocking him back onto his ass. "Why do you think it''s my responsibility to interfere there? You''re being awfully ungrateful after I saved your life." I didn''t really fault him for how upset he was right now, I just wanted him to realize the situation he was in. And whether I actually saved his life is up for debate.


    "But ¨C"


    "I have no idea who that girl is." I elaborated. "Beyond her name, I''ve interacted with her twice and exchanged only a few words."


    "You could have done something!" He scowled, throwing his arm out angrily. "You could have saved her, couldn''t you!?"


    "Sure." I didn''t deny it. "I could have fought that Shinigami you say. And the ensuing fight would have leveled ¨C and I''ll be modest and say a quarter of your town."


    "She ¨C"


    "She willingly went with them to protect you, you idiot." I flicked his forehead again. "And you threw away all that goodwill and tried to fight two Captains. How did that turn out for you, huh?"


    "Ten days....okay, I can wait ten days."


    "If it''ll help comfort you, I need Seven days to create the gate to let you go to Soul Society." He slapped his fan shut. "And since Schweinorg-kun healed you so quickly, we can start tomorrow!"


    "Alright, I''ll do it." Ichigo punched his palm.


    "I like the enthusiasm!" The Shopkeeper chuckled. "But I should warn you before we begin." His expression turned dark. "There''s the possibility that you may die. You need to steel your resolve, Kurosaki Ichigo, if you want a chance at rescuing Rukia."


    "If it weren''t for her, I''d have been dead a while ago and my family probably too." The kid balled his fists. "I owe it to her to at least do this."


    "Then it''s settled!" His cheerfulness returned. "First things first, you need to get back to your body." He literally kicked Ichigo out the door.


    The kid flipped him off and grumbled, but he made his way back towards town.


    "You''re welcome to join too, Schweinorg-kun." The shopkeep looked at me.


    "Do you think I''m as naive as him?"


    "Ara, what are you trying to say?" His fan unfolded again as he hid his expression.


    "I can see the manipulation as clear as day. Playing on his emotions and leading him by the nose." I shook my head. "I don''t know what you''re doing, and frankly, I don''t really care. But if I find out that he dies because of whatever games you''re playing ¨C" Ascalon slammed into the wall next to his head. He glanced at it unflinchingly. "You can join him."


    I don''t like how he''s manipulating a fifteen year old like that into a dangerous situation, but at the same time, it''s not my decision to make. I don''t have many firm lines I draw in the sand, but I don''t like kids being pulled into games like this. Granted, he seems to have stepped into this side of the world by his own hand, but still.


    Yoruichi vouched for him, so I wouldn''t press it.


    "That''s a scary threat, Schweinorg-kun." He lowered his head.


    "Right, the sarcasm really sells it."


    "....you think I''m being sarcastic." He said quietly before walking towards the door. "You''re free to join if you want." He started to leave, but turned back to me. "I really do have good intentions for Ichigo." He said before leaving for good.


    Great, my guilt was eating at me here. I knew I was going to be pulled into this nonsense somehow.


    @***@


    "Meow!" A loud thump hit my door, and it slowly opened up. A black cat had its nails dug into the metal door, hanging there, staring at me as it slowly opened up.


    "...yoruichi."


    "yo." She greeted.


    "Haven''t seen you in several days. "


    "Yeah, heard you had some fun." She hopped over.


    "Right, how''s Ichigo doing? Heard you guys are training him. He should have started today, right?"


    "Don''t know, I''m not involved in that." She did a little cat shrug.


    "Really? You''re missing out on the chance to mess with Carrot top?" I was...skeptical.


    "It was a hard decision to make, but I had something else today." Yoruichi rolled onto the ground and I relented, giving her some scratches. "I''m training up some other kids, friends of his."


    I stopped. "Yoruichi, what the fuck?" I felt like this was becoming a habit at this point. "Don''t drag more kids into this mess."


    "Kinda late there. Thanks to Ichigo, their inherent Spiritual Powers bloomed and they developed their own powers."


    "...that makes no sense, explain it properly."


    "They had latent potential regardless, but it was kinda dormant. Sometimes Humans can awaken their Spiritual Power in a unique way. Ichigo''s rampant Reiatsu acted as a catalyst. During the whole Hollow bait thing, they all fought off some Hollows which really pushed it out."


    "That sounds much more plausible." I rubbed my chin. Ichigo''s Reiatsu basically just acted as a match that ignited their own fires. "And they''re strong enough to.....invade soul society?"


    "Well...."


    "....yoruichi, don''t make me get the spray bottle."


    "I''ll be tagging along with them." She hurriedly stated.


    "I''m slightly more relieved." I kinda felt like they had a slight disregard for the kids around them. Maybe it was just the mentality of being a Shinigami? I can''t expect them to have the same outlook that I do.


    "If it bothers you so much, you can come too." She said.


    ....that might make things worse. "I''ll consider it."


    "Anyways, the reason I came here. You wanna come help me?"


    "You''re asking me to help you train them? How do you know I even have the ability to do so?"


    "Eh, you''re strong enough. And you have that same sort of mindset that Tessai has. I''m more of a free hand, it''ll be good if they had someone more meticulous."


    "Did your friend ask you to come convince me to do so?"


    "Yeah." Yoruichi said, her tail wagging as she didn''t deny it in the slightest. "I thought it was a good idea, so I wanted to do it anyway."


    "...thanks for the honesty."


    "No problem."


    "I don''t mind helping, you''ve been helping me so much already. I''d feel bad if I didn''t repay the favor somehow. Besides, I''m a little curious about these ''unique abilities'' you spoke about."


    "Awesome! Let''s go." She excitedly bolted out the door.


    Well, I can use the opportunity to practice with her some more, then maybe see Tessai again and talk some Kido? with him.


    At the very least, I could make sure these kids weren''t walking to their deaths.


    @***@


    Sorry for no chapter the past few days, for those of you who don''t know, I was in Urgent Care this past sunday night. Nothing horrible, but I''m on some powerful pain meds and it''s been difficult to do anything while i''m like this.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 382:

    Chapter 382:


    "This isn''t what I was expecting."


    "What were you expecting?" Yoruichi asked as she led me into the building.


    "Maybe....taking me to the wilderness where there wouldn''t be many people. Not....an office building?" I replied as we ascended the stairs.


    "Hollow attack a couple years ago, the company moved out and it hasn''t been rented out since." Yoruichi jumped onto my shoulder. "It should be fine."


    "Right...." Maybe there was some reason for it, I didn''t know.


    "Here we are!" Yoruichi jumped off my shoulder and bolted down the empty hallway to a certain door and kicked it open.


    I followed behind her and saw the faces inside.


    "Well, this is a surprise." I noted the one familiar face in particular. "The little quincy."


    Ishida Uryu? scowled at my nickname.


    "Didn''t think he''d be one of the people you were ''training''." I added air quotes. "How''d you convince him to come along?"


    "I told him that you''d be here and that made him interested." Yoruichi replied simply.


    ".....but I didn''t agree to come until right before we came."


    "Anyways!" Yoruichi ignored my comment. "You three agreed to my training. It''s going to be tough, so I hope you''re prepared."


    "I''m not participating." Uryu? stated, pushing up his glasses.


    "Then why are you here?" I looked at him.


    "Don''t misunderstand. While I question the ability of a cat to train me, I will be training on my own. I simply wished to verify something."


    "What''s that?" Yoruichi asked.


    The Quincy looked at me. "Fight me."


    "Why?"


    "I want to understand the gap between us." He said quietly. "I witnessed your battle with that Shinigami on the night that Kuchiki was taken away. If you had not stepped in, I would have. However...." His fists clenched. "I wanted to mock Kurosaki for his pitiful attempt but....then he attacked you. And that was..."


    "Ah, you saw what the peak was like for the first time." I could pretty much understand his feelings. I could understand that part, I was confused about something else. "But why are you involved in this? From what I understand, you have no liking towards Shinigami, which extends to both Ichigo and Rukia."


    "I have a debt to pay." He crossed his arms, not elaborating. However, I could easily guess his thoughts again.


    Did he feel guilty about the whole Hollow thing and thought this was an opportunity to redeem himself?


    I wanted to call him an idiot again, but I couldn''t forbid him from jumping into this stupid situation.


    "I won''t fight you. But I''ll let you hit me with one of your strongest attacks. If you want to see where you stand in comparison, this is your chance." At least he would have something to work towards.


    "You two watch as well. And stand to the side." Yoruichi voiced, jumping to the corner as she ushered the other two who hadn''t introduced themselves yet.


    "Right here?" Uryu? asked.


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s here or outside." I gestured for him to continue.


    "You''re underestimating me."


    "Then prove me wrong. You can wear a smug look if you actually manage to hurt me. So stop pussyfooting around and take your swing, this is the only freebie you''re getting."


    He scowled but took a few steps back. He held his hands out and his Reiatsu gathered into the form of an Energy Bow made of Spiritual Particles. He pulled his hand back, basically nocking an arrow as it also appeared. He seemed to gather a decent amount and let it loose.


    The whole room was filled with that blue light as the arrow was released which shook the surrounding windows.


    I held up my hand and gathered my Aura. The arrow collided with my own defenses in a burst of cascading light. I merely flexed my wrist and twisted, dispersing the gathered Reiatsu and shattering the arrow.


    He slowly lowered his hands, his bow disappearing. I did notice a cross around his wrist and it seemed to resonate with him. Was it some kind of catalyst that helped him ''create'' that bow of his?


    Curious.


    "I was told ten days. I will return at the end of the tenth day." He took a deep breath and began walking out the door.


    I held my hand up to block him.


    He wasn''t a bad kid, he had his own sense of honor and pride. Just...misguided previously, I supposed. I reached into my Ring and flipped my hand over, holding a few bottles between my fingers. "Red ones are Health potions. They heal a decent amount of damage but won''t heal anything ridiculous. Green ones are Stamina Potions. They''ll give you a significant burst of stamina that will last several hours." I explained. It''s a shame that the Stamina potions don''t work that well on stronger beings such as myself. Once my Stamina reached beyond a point, it wasn''t even worth mentioning, but for him, it would most likely still have a significant effect. "Don''t drink more than one in a 24 hour period. And expect to be lethargic the day afterwards, potentially longer. However, it can be good for pushing past walls in your own training. I only suggest drinking one the entire time you''re out training. The second is for an emergency in case you''re drained and a Hollow pops up."


    "....thank you." He accepted without complaint and quickly left.


    Yoruichi hopped back over. "Did you have to destroy his self-confidence so thoroughly?"


    "Will any Shinigami care if his ego is bruised or not?" I retorted.


    "Point." Yoruichi acknowledged. "Almost makes me think you care about him. Odd considering how much you berated him before."


    "He''s just a stupid kid." I shook my head. "He was spouting that crap about Quincy this and Quincy that trying to compare himself to Shinigami. Hopefully that won''t hold him back."


    "Maybe, maybe not. But don''t underestimate Quincy. There''s a reason that it was called a war when the Shinigami fought them in the past."


    I raised an eyebrow and looked at her. She didn''t elaborate, but that just made me a little more interested. I suppose there is more to being a ''Quincy'' than I had originally thought.


    "Anyways, how about you introduce me to the other two kids you''re trying to send to invade the afterlife."


    There were two of them, and they''d been quietly watching thus far. One was a girl, obviously in her mid teens, and she was on the.....voluptuous side. Long, burnt orange hair and a sweet looking smile that made me want to give her a head pat.


    The other, well...I was questioning how many years he''d been held back in school. He was huge and had some very visible and rippling muscles.


    "Introduce yourselves." Yoruichi waved at them.


    "Hello.." The girl quietly greeted me. ''I''m Inoue Orihime." She added with a little bow of her head.


    "Sado Yasutora." The big guy introduced himself with a really smooth voice.


    "Please don''t take offense to this, but...how old are you?" I asked him, with Yoruichi snickering to the side.


    "....Fifteen."


    "Well, puberty hit you hard and fast. Have you considered a career in voice acting?"


    "...Huh?" He looked at me strangely.


    "Your voice, it''s very smooth and has a unique accent while also not being too foreign. I''m guessing one of your parents is of Spanish descent. I''m guessing the South American variety."


    "Mexico." He nodded.


    "Ah, must have been hard. Half Japanese, Half German myself. Had to deal with all the crap that came with it." I emphasized my hair. "But honestly, you have a great voice for voice acting."


    He turned to Orihime. "Do you think I have a good voice?"


    "Oh, definitely!" She smiled and nodded her head enthusiastically.


    Well, honestly, he had the face for regular acting. But I think it would be weird if I started talking about his looks....even in an objective sense.


    "Well, nice to meet you both. My name is Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg. I don''t much go by normal Japanese conventions these days, so feel free to call me Wilhelm." I held my hand out to the big guy. Honestly, he was taller than I was.


    "Everyone calls me Chad." He responded with a very gentle smile and shook my hand.


    Right, I''m sure they do.


    Wait, what year was it? I don''t think that meme existed here.


    ....that just makes it all the more hilarious.


    "You can call me Orihime!" Said girl happily replied.


    Her bubbliness reminded me of Kunou.


    "Alright." I clapped my hands. "So, what can you both do that gives you confidence to invade Heaven?"


    "Uh... I don''t know." Orihime cheerfully replied.


    Chad sheepishly scratched his cheek.


    I turned to look at Yoruichi.


    "Wait, let me explain ¨C"


    I didn''t, I grabbed her tail and walked towards the window as she struggled in my hand and tossed her out.


    It took but a moment for Yoruichi to burst back through the door, none the worse for wear. "Rude."


    @***@


    "Alright, I need you both to try and access your power first." Yoruichi started coaching them.


    After she returned and explained to me that they hadn''t gotten to the point of consciously accessing their powers. Which, considering they were going to literally invade Heaven in ten days, was kind of a big deal.


    God...it''s like watching a slow motion train crash....but it''s on fire, and I was somehow convinced to ride along.


    "Just try to feel it like how you did before. Try to summon it out, just do what comes naturally."


    And I watched, in absolute dumbfoundedness as they returned to the state they were in before she cut them.


    There were.....so many things wrong with what was happening, I was honestly speechless.


    "Time reversal?" Yoruichi exclaimed.


    "....I don''t think so." I continued to watch as they slowly mended themselves back to whole.


    I grabbed Mirage again, and I let my Calculations go in full throttle as they zeroed in on what she was doing and tried to backtrack it.


    I picked up the now mended piece of debris and held my finger up to it, producing my Power of Destruction. I pushed it against the stone, letting it sink in and obliterate it on a conceptual level until it turned into big chunks and fell to the ground before I pulled back my bloodline.


    "Can you do it again, Orihime?"


    "Sure!" She smiled. "So?ten Kisshun ¨C I reject!"


    Once more, they flew out and formed a shield around the debris. Was it shock, horror or excitement that flowed through me as I saw her start to undo my damage? Granted, her ''healing'' shuddered'' and fizzled out, but a tiny portion of it was rejected.


    "What was that." Yoruichi looked at me again for clarification.


    "I have a special bloodline. Specifically, something called the Power of Destruction, it does exactly what you would expect ¨C it destroys things on a Conceptual Level. She was able ¨C to some small degree ¨C undo that."


    "That sounds like Time Reversal." Yoruichi replied.


    "It''s not Time Reversal." I pointed to my sword. "I have that checking for any temporal fluctuations and spatial fluctuations. While it''s getting....readings, it''s not in line with either of those."


    "Then what do you think it is? Cause I have no idea otherwise."


    "...I''m taking a shot here, but with the evidence I have so far...." Just based on the fact that she apparently could undo my Power of Destruction, which was no small feat whatsoever, it''s clearly something on a high enough level. "....I think she''s altering Causality. Or once more to use her own phrasing, she''s rejecting certain events in the chain of causality."


    "Did I do something wrong?" Orihime looked worried.


    "Not at all." I gave her a quick pat on the head.


    "What does that mean?" Chad asked. "It sounds....impressive."


    "I also wouldn''t mind a better explanation." Yoruichi also looked at me expectantly.


    "Alright, let me see..." I tapped my chin. "Imagine I''m walking down the street, and I trip over a rock and fall onto the ground, scraping my knee. I go find Orihime here, and she uses her ''healing'' on me. What she''s doing is basically looking at the chain of events that transpired and rejects the moment where I tripped, thereby make it so I never scraped my knee in the first place yet the following events don''t change even when they logically should."


    "That sounds...." Yoruichi paused.


    "Ridiculous?"


    "Yeah, honestly.""


    "That''s because it is. It''s beyond mere ''Time reversal'' and is much higher up on the tier list." I was still trying to process how the hell she was doing it. "I also can do something to alter Causality. However, it would take me momentous effort, resources and time. And even then, it wouldn''t be a fraction of what she''s achieving with little to no effort and understanding of what she''s doing."


    I.....


    Holy shit how am I supposed to react to this.


    "Give me a moment, I need to go contemplate my life''s achievements and how they fall short of what she''s doing by accident."


    "Oh stop being dramatic." Yoruichi slapped my shoulder. "I get it, it''s a stupidly powerful ability. Should probably keep it on the down low too."


    "Right, yeah." I looked at the two kids who were probably not understanding how significant something like this was. "Don''t mention this outside of your little group."


    The Magi back home would absolutely salivate over her ability. She would get a sealing designation faster than it would take Artoria to finish a meal. Fuck, that''s something that even Gods couldn''t easily mimic.....


    And she''s just smiling happily over there without a care in the world.


    I had the urge to protect her just because of how nai?ve and innocent she was. It''s funny that such a powerful ability landed in the hands of a girl who probably didn''t even care about it.


    "Please don''t be as ridiculous as she is." I looked at Chad with pleading eyes. "I don''t think my self-esteem can take it."


    @***@


    "How you feeling?" I asked, ducking my head out of the way as Chad''s fist flew past.


    "My right arm feels strange." He remarked, throwing his fist forward again.


    I blocked it, but the weight behind it had increased quite a bit. He already had strength that was far beyond what a human should have, so it was noteworthy that it was still increase, at least in his right arm


    Thankfully, he was much easier to mentally deal with than Orihime, the sweet girl that she turned out to be.


    Yoruichi suggested we just spar a little as he tried to remember the feeling he apparently had when he initially awoke his powers.


    Fine by me, Ididn''t mind taking my mind off the bubbly girl that could bend causality over her knee like it was a naughty child.


    "Don''t be afraid, and don''t hold back. Trust me, I can take whatever you got." I reassured him in case he was hesitating.


    He grunted, throwing his right fist again and I felt like his Reiatsu was increasing rapidly. Vaguely I could see his arm change shape, almost like it was overlaid and phasing in and out.


    "Why are you even doing this? Does Rukia mean that much to you?" I flicked his arm to the side and pushed him away, letting him gather himself again for another punch.


    "I barely know her." He grunted again between punches. "She helped me before and I helped her. But...I promised Ichigo that I''d use my fists to protect him."


    That''s honestly kind of cute the camaraderie they have. But his punches were getting more intense, so I suppose it was something very dear and important to him.


    "That''s it, focus on that feeling. Don''t hold it back."


    "I feel something building up, I don''t know if I can ¨C"


    "Let it out." I reassured him, watching his Reiatsu swirl around his right arm.


    With a shout, he threw another punch at me. But instead of a simple punch, his arm looked purple, it changed shape and a massive torrent of Reiatsu discharged at the blow.


    My Aura Flared up and I held my hand out to catch it. I could feel the damage reverberate around my Aura and it contained it easily enough.


    It had decent strength to it. If that was the standard he was working with, and if that was just him using his power for the first real time....well, there might be something good there.


    "How''s it feel?" I asked as he flexed his weird looking arm.


    It was purple and black like a liquid formed over his arm and created an armor with two protrusions on his shoulder.


    "Brazo Derecha de Gigante." He intoned, holding his arm up to the light.


    "Right arm of the Giant? I can dig it."


    "Round two?" He asked with a little smile.


    "Hold off on that. The important thing is for you to remember the feeling of invoking it and try to get used to it in case it accidently disappears. Why don''t we take a break, go get a drink of water, and try to get used to your newfound strength without breaking anything? Control is just as important as outward expression."


    He nodded happily, still admiring his arm.


    "Well, this is turning out well." Yoruichi hopped back over.


    "His arm is interesting, I wanna see how well it works and what it can do. It''s much more straightforward than her powers." I stretched my arms.


    "All going according to plan." She nodded.


    "Is it? Your plan is to have me do your work for you?" I ran a hand down her fur.


    "That was....partially my plan."


    "Was the other part where you get me emotionally invested in them so I tag along?"


    "Yup." She said without a hint of shame.


    "I would be upset if you were trying to emotionally manipulate me, but you''re being completely up front about it." I sighed. "But I can''t deny that I''m taking a liking to them and I''m somewhat invested." At the very least...my little jaunt around Soul Society was going to have a negative impact on them, so I''m implicated here regardless.


    "So, you gonna tag along? It would help to have someone else look after them." She asked.


    Honestly, at this point, my conscience wouldn''t let me abandon them. They''re goddamn kids going to take on Soul Society for the sake of their friends...


    "Can I bring someone along?"


    "You wanna bring someone along?"


    "Yeah, I have someone I want to bring."


    "....how strong are they?"


    "Strong enough to be a good stick to wave around at anyone who tries anything."


    "Whatever, I don''t care if you bring someone. They''re going to be your responsibility. I''ll already have my hands full taking care of them, even with your help." She shrugged.


    "I''m gonna go give them a call." I picked her up off my shoulder and set her on the ground.


    "Alright, I''ll be starting the next phase of their training now that they can bring out their powers at will. Just come over when you''re done." She jaunted off after the two who had disappeared somewhere.


    I shook my head and walked out the room to find an isolated corner to pull out my Kaleidophone and called a certain person.


    "Wilhelm? Is something the matter?" They immediately answered.


    "Well.... nothing is really the matter per say. I find myself in a situation where I''m feeling responsible for a bunch of kids about to do something really stupid and I wouldn''t mind a helping hand." I freely admitted. "So....wanna come and invade Heaven with me, Izzy?"


    @***@


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 383:

    Chapter 383:


    I held my hand out for Izzy as she walked through my portal.


    Her eyes darted all over the place, a look of wonder about her. I didn''t speak or interrupt her as this was her first time stepping into another world and it was an experience I didn''t want to ruin.


    "We are in Japan, yes?" She finally spoke.


    "In Karakura town which...I don''t actually know where in Japan this is." Now that I thought about it, maybe I should have looked into that?


    "Southern Kanto,should be close to Tokyo." She immediately replied, still looking just slightly dazed.


    "...huh."


    "What?"


    "Just surprised you could tell."


    "Wilhelm, I literally created Japan." She deadpanned.


    "Right....I forget that sometimes."


    She shook her head. "As long as I''m in Japan, I can tell where I am. Even....this one, I''m still connected to it."


    "So, your Authority is working fine? This is a first for me to bring....a God outside of their home ¨C Big G in the Spear doesn''t quite count I think."


    "I still feel as If I can carve out the mountains and rivers just as I could back home, so I am assuming so. However, there is something distinctly different here that makes me feel more.....I''m having trouble describing the feeling. It''s as if my Authority, as you call it, is more pronounced."


    "Stronger?" I questioned.


    "No, not stronger in any meaningful way." She shook her head again. "I''m having trouble describing the feeling. Could it be because of this Reishi you told me about?"


    "Spiritual matter, it is something we don''t really have back home. And you''re a Goddess of Death, you have Authority over spirits and the dead, and this being Japan makes it doubly so. Some sort of strange resonance or feedback being sent your way?"


    "I suppose that is as good an explanation as any. You already told me about what''s going on here, but feeling it myself is an entirely different experience." She smiled softly, her hand held up. "Ah, I can see it if I focus." She grabbed something translucent, her hand clenched and she brought it down infront of her face. Slowly, her fingers unfolded and a small, blue, mote of light drifted away back into obscurity.


    "That''s kind of terrifying considering how hard it is for me to grab hold of Reishi by my own means...."


    "Are you jealous?" She quirked a smile.


    "I wonder if I use my own Authority if I can bullshit like you are?"


    "I am not bullshitting anything. It is my right as a Goddess of Death!"


    "Cough, bullshit, cough."


    She pursed her lips and gave my shoulder a little smack.


    I missed her. I''ve been really busy recently. I haven''t had time to spend together just doing whatever. Hell, we fought that Godzilla knockoff in America, and I have its back spike sitting in my front yard. And we hadn''t done anything that exciting since.


    She''s one of my first friends.


    ".....you can let go of my hand." She said quietly.


    I forgot I was still holding it.


    ....awkward.


    "Are you able to feel Yomi here?" I decided to change the subject.


    "I can''t." She furrowed her brow. "There are other things here, but not Yomi nor Takamagahara."


    "Oh? You can sense Soul Society just by being here?"


    "Maybe. I haven''t actually been there to know yet. I can vaguely sense the flow of Souls towards somewhere and an afterlife out of my ''peripheral'' vision, so to speak."


    That makes sense, again, Goddess of Death and all that entailed. An interesting interaction though, one you can''t be entirely sure would work due to differences between world-lines.


    "I briefly told you about this place, you got any questions?"


    "Can I see one of those swords you mentioned?" She asked.


    "A Zanpakuto?, yeah I got a few." I didn''t want to hand her mine, just because I didn''t know how it would react while it was still imprinting on me. I did still have a couple I took before, and I had been meaning to drop them back off in Soul Society. But they''re useful now at least. "Here you go." I casually handed her one of the ones I took off an idiot I bricked.


    "Strange." She muttered, holding it up to her face. "There is a nascent spirit present within. I can vaguely feel it just as you told me."


    "....are you able to influence it at all?"


    "Perhaps with enough force, but not willingly on its part." She shrugged before handing it back to me. "I have a feeling that any action I attempt to take against the will present inside the sword will result in damaging the sword."


    "Something to note for later." I was curious to see what damaging the sword meant. "There''s still plenty of other things for you to see."


    "Yes, a world full of unknown things. I''m looking forward to it." She smiled beautifully.


    I couldn''t help myself. "I missed you." I said, bringing her in for a hug, one she happily reciprocated. "I know I haven''t been around the past few weeks."


    "Wilhelm, I''m aware that you have been busy. This miniscule amount of time means very little. Do not forget how old I am." She reassured me. "However, I am surprised that you reached out to me."


    "Well, I''ve been meaning to take you out like this for a while." I scratched my cheek. "I guess I haven''t really focused on that though."


    "While I appreciate the sentiment, that''s not what I meant." She shook her head. "I am referring to your tendency to run head first into trouble or interesting situations and only call once things reach a certain point. I believe this is the first time you''ve called someone for help before the situation devolved beyond your control."


    ".....It''s usually only myself I have to worry about so I can bear any consequences. Now I''m being responsible for some kids trying to do something stupid, I don''t want a repeat of what happened in Chaldea."


    Her expression softened considerably. "And how are you doing after that? I am aware of what occurred with the other Artoria."


    "You know, logically ¨C rationally, I know. I understand that the woman who appeared there was not my Artoria. I know better than most about the infinite possibilities that are present. And that there are an uncountable number of Artorias in existence all with their own unique history. I knew it would happen one day; it was an inevitability. But emotionally, it tore my heart up to have to see the woman I love become that. And then having to put an end to her own self-inflicted misery. I don''t think I''m good at handling losses."


    She pulled me into another hug, and I let myself sink into her embrace. "You make it sound like there''s a proper way to handle loss."


    "Well, diving headfirst into a monster that slapped me out of the World-line isn''t the ideal way to cope." I snorted, noticing that she smelled good as my face was pushed against her chest. "But I''m doing better. The time I spent with Artoria helped a lot. And now that I have an actual goal in mind and I''m making progress on it I feel good."


    "I am pleased that you are handling yourself well." We finally separated and there was a hint of.... bashfulness present on her face. "And I will make sure you don''t get into too much trouble."


    "Is there a threshold of trouble that I''m allowed to get into?" I snorted.


    "That depends, what do you feel comfortable explaining to your harem?" She retorted.


    "...point." I couldn''t argue with that.


    "And it is the job I have been assigned as I did tell Yasaka and Artoria that I would be coming to assist you. I am sure they relayed the message to everyone else."


    Hmm, that''s to be expected. Not that I really had anything to hide...


    But she didn''t immediately come over, we waited a few days for her to square everything away. As much as she has a lot of free time, that doesn''t necessarily mean she can drop what she''s doing to come and help me. She does lord over Yomi and while that''s not something as stringent as Meridia''s position, it''s still something that needed consideration.


    "I have the barest understanding of what is going on here. Do you want me to go meet these children?" She asked.


    "Well.... I did plan for a little bit of free time before we go meet everyone. In case you wanted to play around a little bit...?" At the very least, I did want her to have some fun and explore a little.


    "Oh? Then can we go seek out that strange Spirit I sense?"


    "Strange spirit?" I tilted my head. "What does it feel like?"


    "Like a conglomeration of many souls wrapped around a dark vessel. I believe you called them ''Hollows''?"


    "You can sense a Hollow?" Cause I didn''t notice any here.


    "I spread out my senses once I arrived. I can detect quite a few spiritual beings within the city."


    "....That''s some bullshit."


    "My powers are not bullshit!" She huffed cutely. "My Authority persists over the matters of the Dead, it should be obvious that I can better sense their existence. I''m sure if there was something related to the Sea or the Storm, you would be extraordinarily more adept at it after stealing my Son''s Authority."


    "Let''s trade."


    "Stop speaking nonsense." She slapped my shoulder again. "Besides, do you know how awkward it would be if my son came and my Authority was a copy of his? It''s already difficult for Gods of other Pantheons to be close to those of the same concepts."


    "Don''t you have a good relationship with the other Death Deities?"


    "That''s different. Death is the end step of existence. It isn''t something to fight over or compare and hoard. By nature, Death is a melancholic peace."


    Huh, that''s an interesting perspective.


    "Alright, alright. Wanna go play with that Hollow?"


    "...yes I would very much enjoy that." She smiled despite the eye roll that accompanied it.


    [***]


    "No! Leave me alone!" A roar shook the surroundings. The words literally rattled the windows nearby


    ".....this is not what I expected." Izzy looked at the Hollow clawing at the ground, trying to crawl away.


    ".....I somehow kinda believe that." The cat muttered.


    "No offense or anything....but...can you even do anything?" Ichigo asked bluntly. "I can''t even feel any Reiatsu from you."


    "My, that''s a good point." Urahara unfolded his fan again, holding it in front of his face. But I knew for a fact that he had a shit-eating-grin. "Schweinorg-kun, I can''t very well let someone go along without confirming they can protect themselves."


    "Says the guy sending a bunch of fifteen year olds." I said dryly.


    "They''ve all proven themselves." He retorted. "Ichigo here has impressive Reiatsu with the return of his Shinigami powers ¨C"


    "Speaking of, I did notice that. Are you like...permanently in Shikai? Cause your Reiatsu is overflowing and still flowing out like a torrent."


    "Huh, I guess." Ichigo shrugged. "That''s what my Zangetsus'' are sayin."


    "Oh, is that the name of your sword?" I asked.


    He had a hint of pride as I asked. "Yup, that''s my Zanpakuto?."


    "Slaying Moon, not a bad name." It sounded nice at least. "Wait, did you say ''Zangetsus'' as in plural?"


    "Huh? Yeah. When I got my powers back, I met both my Spirits. Well, they were arguing a lot and one of them was a lot more helpful than the other."


    "Neat, I didn''t know you could have two Zanpakuto? spirits." That proposed an interesting question with my own sword due to my weird nature. "Anyways, continue with your bullshit." I gestured back at Urahara.


    "Orihime here has gotten very good with her own powers and is a talented ''healer''." He emphasized the last bit and I nodded at that. I hadn''t stuck around for much of their training after the first few days, but I could imagine she was exceedingly talented just due to the nature of her powers. "And Chad here has come a long way as well. He and Ichigo were sparring not too long ago and he was able to hold his own."


    Chad gave a nod of agreement.


    "And Uryu? here did his own training."


    The Quincy looked at me silently before adjusting his glasses.


    I glanced at Izzy and she just shrugged. "What do you propose then?" Fine, let''s play along.


    "A spar." He slapped his fan closed again. "With Kurosaki-kun." He quickly added.


    "Oh, what the hell." Ichigo scowled.


    "Now now, Kurosaki-kun. You''re the strongest one of your group, shouldn''t you be the one to test any additional members?"


    "Whatever." He grunted.


    "Very well." Izzy was being a good sport. Honestly, I think she was amused by this whole thing. To her, this was a fun adventure, so she wouldn''t mind the supposed ''disrespect''. She walked a little bit away, standing there patiently.


    "Guess I''m doing this now." The Orange haired kid sighed. "Hey." He looked at me.


    "What?" I questioned.


    "I never did thank you for what you did for me. Sorry for getting on your case like that. I already owe you for your help."


    Well, wasn''t that a nice surprise. "Apology accepted."


    "I''ll make sure to take it easier on her since she''s your friend." His pride shined through once more.


    [Well, he''s dead.]


    Indeed.


    "Hey." Yoruichi jumped over onto my shoulder as Ichigo walked over to face her. "Who the hell is she?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t play dumb. I mean what the hell did you bring here? Is she even human?"


    "Nope." I hummed ignoring her, and turned to the others. "Hello Orihime, how have you been?"


    "I''ve been good." The girl smiled happily.


    "A certain fairy isn''t giving you any trouble, is he?"


    "Nope." She shook her head.


    "Good." I nodded in satisfaction. "And Chad, how has your training been?"


    He flexed his arm, that same purplish hue enveloped it, encasing it into that strange armor.


    "Your Reiatsu seems sharper and firmer now as well." I was a little impressed.


    I think he could easily be called Mid-Class by my birth-world''s standards.


    "And Uryu?, how was your training?"


    The Quincy stiffened a little before relaxing. "I am prepared."


    "Nice outfit." I admired it. He was wearing something reminiscent of a friar''s clothing, but white and pristine with a hint of elegance.


    "He made it himself!" Orihime helpfully added.


    "Hmph." He snorted.


    "What''s wrong with him?" I blinked.


    "Ichigo was giving him crap for sewing it all himself." Yoruichi replied.


    "That''s stupid. Those are some good seams." I stepped forward to take a closer look. "Are you a hobbyist or is it something you''re thinking about doing in the future?"


    "Pardon?" He blinked.


    "Sewing. It looks like you got some talent. I have a friend who does my clothing." I gestured to myself. "I can tell the quality when I see it. There are some noticeable marks of a novice here or there, but that''s probably due to your inexperience." I rubbed my chin. "But good work overall."


    ".....thank you." He said quietly.


    Ah, poor kid. I don''t think he gets very many compliments.


    Maybe I should introduce him to Medea at some point? If he''s really into it, she might be able to give him some advice.


    "Stop messing around, they''re starting." Yoruichi slapped her paw against the side of my head.


    "Oh yes, wouldn''t want to miss the show." I turned back to face them.


    Ichigo grabbed the massive sword on his back. As soon as he grabbed the handle, the white cloth unraveled to reveal the blade. And It was exactly as I thought, a huge Khyber knife.


    "Hey, you got a weapon or something? Hurry and take it out." Ichigo hollered.


    Izzy just smiled lightly. "Make your move, child."


    I wondered how long it''s been since someone dared to take a shot at her? She must find this whole thing absolutely amusing.


    "Are you sure...? I don''t wanna hurt you." Ichigo furrowed his brow.


    And it didn''t come off as condescending, more like genuine concern.


    "I was told your friend over there possesses exquisite healing capabilities. Don''t worry and give it your best shot." Izzy was still treating him gently.


    Hmm, I did tell her of Orihime''s abilities, after all I trusted her completely.


    "Alright, you asked for it." Ichigo grunted, taking a few steps forward. However it was clear his heart wasn''t in it. Well, it would be a good lesson not to underestimate people in the future. He moved forward and slashed his sword downward.


    And it was stopped.


    Izzy held up a single finger, pressing it against the blade of his sword and it didn''t budge an inch.


    I could see Ichigo''s eyes dilate and the shock spread across his face. He immediately retreated a few steps. And I could see the moment where his pride overrode his common sense and he attacked again.


    His blade flashed out faster than before, and clearly with the intent behind it. But every swing was met with her finger again.


    It must have been a dozen swings before he finally stopped and stared. "....what the fuck?"


    "Language." Izzy lightly chided and flicked his forehead. The Orange Haired kid was knocked backwards.


    He nursed the tiny bump on his forehead before climbing back to his feet. "How the hell are you doing that!?"


    "Child, I am very old. You have much more growing to do before you can think about laying a hand on me." Izzy smiled gently. "I believe that is a good enough showing?"


    "What kind of monster did you bring?" Yoruichi muttered only enough for me to hear.


    "Yes, that should be good enough." Urahara said simply without that jovial tone he had before and he once more hid his face behind his fan. It was hard to guess what he was thinking at that moment. "Make your final preparations, I''ll get started on activating the gateway."


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 384: + Raikou Lewd

    Chapter 384: + Raikou Lewd


    Kisuke Urahara POV


    It''s not often I find myself utterly confused.


    And it seems like it''s been happening quite often the past couple weeks. It started off with Yoruichi telling me about a new friend she made. I didn''t think much of it, my interest was a little piqued, but I was busy with other things such as keeping an eye on Kurosaki. I needed to make sure there were no problems with the exertion of Shinigami powers he had been lent by young Kuchiki Rukia.


    That boy was....something special. He constantly threw away all my preconceived notions on what was normal. For instance, I did not think it was possible for someone to have two Zanpakuto? spirits without having two swords.


    But I digress.


    I was happy to see my old friend a bit more enthused lately, so I lowered it on my priority lists even further. I know that Yoruichi isn''t one to ignore any big red flags even if she has a rather playful personality. So if she didn''t bring anything major to my attention, I didn''t think much of it and continued as I was.


    She continued to tell me a few things, and I admit that my curiosity nearly got the better of me. But she was not subtle in her warnings to let her ''friend'' be.


    What did she call him again ¨C a Wizard? That alone almost made me drop what I was doing and go pay this young man a visit. And I seemed to miss my opportunity when Yoruichi asked Tessai to help him practice Kido? of all things.


    I could feel my hands getting itchy.


    Even Tessai only had good things to say about him.


    That begged the question, what exactly was this young man? Tessai clarified Yoruichi''s early statements, he called him a Magus. Meaning someone who practices Magecraft. It wasn''t a term that was impossible to find throughout history, or rather myths and legends, but it was usually uttered by those in myths and legends. Perhaps stories passed down by humans who had enough Reiryoku to see Shinigami at work and formed their own beliefs.


    Well, that was my thought atleast, however, I''m starting to question that logic now.


    I admit I never paid much attention to.....humans. Sure, there were a few that popped up and were worth watching every century or so, but rarely do they stand out enough to be worthy of my attention. The fact that there are several in this town recently aside, I didn''t care much.


    Not only that, I rarely looked at things in other parts of the world. Soul Society focused the vast majority of their effort on Japan and eastern countries for a reason. The Americas out west....they have very little ambient Reishi in comparison. It''s to the point where a Hollow appearing is rare. And once they do form, they almost always instinctually travel to Hueco Mundo or away from that part of the world and unconsciously navigate towards the east.


    Sure, there are places in other countries that have abundance, and Soul Society does have a presence there. Many of those places are such that humans over the years even noticed the peculiarities. StoneHenge, The Easter Islands, The Mayan Civilization, certain Tribal Grounds for the Native Americans. Even Egypt is such a place that is a noteworthy ''hotspot'' for spiritual activity.


    However, in comparison to Japan and the neighboring countries out here, they require very little presence of Shinigami to properly manage.


    It was the reason we chose to settle down in Karakura, this small and out of the way town that had nothing seemingly special about it on the surface. It was one of the most abundant natural sources of Reishi in the world. Perhaps the only place that could match it was Kyoto. It made for hiding away much easier.


    It''s....understandable, with my previous mindset, why I never paid attention to both the places outside of this area of the world, and the humans who lived there.


    But now, I have to rethink all those previous connotations.


    Especially with what happened recently.


    With how a Human managed to change the weather on such a large scale with so little effort.


    I admit I could maybe achieve something similar with some effort and time. Perhaps create my own Kido? spell to mimic what he did, but I keep thinking about the effort that would require me to do so and I''m reminded that Yoruichi said he merely spoke a few words and thunder clouds rolled in almost out of nothing.


    He was an enigma, something I didn''t even know existed. That isn''t to say such things of a similar nature didn''t exist in the past. The legends about the Onmyoji and such in the past had more than a smidgen of truth to them.


    But this was another matter entirely. From what he told Tessai, there is an entire organization or society of similar people with such capabilities gathered in the west.


    That piece of information is significant if this Wilhelm Schweinorg is a basis for their abilities.


    How did such a people go under the radar for so long?


    Well, that was rhetorical, because the reasons are obvious in hindsight. Soul Society doesn''t really care about those parts of the world, and what they dabble in has apparently little or nothing to do with the Spiritual Aspects of the world.


    Their Magic was something that operated on a completely different paradigm. There were of course other things Yoruichi told me about, but they all fell under the same umbrella of me having no idea of their existence prior to his appearance.


    I wanted to call it a scheme by Aizen, but I''m pretty sure he wouldn''t so blatantly reveal a trump card like this. Regardless of the strength these people wield, something completely unknown to Soul Society ¨C and myself ¨C would also be a significant advantage on his part.


    No, it''s obvious that Aizen isn''t involved in the slightest. Which makes the whole thing that much more exasperating.


    A puzzle that I couldn''t solve because Yoruichi was slapping my hand away. The few times I have spoken to him....he either deflected with an amusing strategy ¨C I was aware of the persona I created. A candy shop owner with a white van and such ¨C or I simply am unable to coerce anything of importance out of him. v3l.B11n.


    I would be foolish to not see the danger he presented. I certainly was not lying when I said that his threats were scary. I felt that he would follow through on them, or at least try his best.


    Not to mention he somehow managed to learn Kido?. Something I didn''t think possible for a human to learn without help from someone such as myself. I didn''t want to inflate my own ego, but I was pretty sure even Tessai couldn''t help him learn with his own mastery over the art.


    So many things I didn''t understand, so many new things I wanted to learn and yet, they all seemed to fall to the wayside this evening.


    Because as much of an Enigma that Schweinorg was, that was nothing compared to the thing he brought with him.


    I had to forcibly filter certain thoughts out once I merely laid my eyes on it.


    Was it reverence? Fear? Uncertainty? I don''t know what emotions were invoked when I saw her for the first time.


    There was only one time in my existence that I felt something similar.


    When my curiosity got the better of me and I broke a taboo, sneaking a peek at the Soul King.


    "Kisuke, you alright?" Yoruichi jumped onto my shoulder. "You''ve been kinda spacing out for a little while now."


    "Sorry, I''ve just been...preoccupied."


    "Right. Does it have anything to do with that woman that our Wizard brought over?" She asked, rhetorically at that. "Cause the moment I saw her, I felt like I should lower my head. Which....was a weird feeling."


    So it wasn''t just me....


    "I don''t suppose your friend mentioned anything...?"


    "Nah, this was a surprise to me too. He just said he wanted to bring a friend with him, and I didn''t think much about it. Just told him to take responsibility for their own safety. I didn''t expect....that."


    And by that, she probably meant how the thing in the form of a woman casually flicked away Kurosaki''s Zanpakuto?.


    The same one that required I use my own to defend against. Granted, it took me by surprise, but no one can deny he has a substantial amount of Reiatsu at his disposal. He doesn''t quite know how to wield it properly yet, but quantity is a quality of its own.


    That young man is not even an adult by human standards. He had the potential to easily match a Captain if he trained a bit more. Give him a decade? And I''d wager money that only a few like the Old Man of the first Division could even threaten him anymore.


    And despite that....even if he could barely be considered a novice by our standards, but he had the raw power in strides here. Yet for all of that...


    "Did she bleed at all?" Maybe I should obtain a blood sample? Because I was fairly sure she was not a spiritual being. She had absolutely no Reiatsu at all. You could usually tell when someone was restraining their power. As you got closer, it became obvious. But this....she was completely and utterly devoid of any....which made no sense whatsoever.


    Not a Shinigami.


    Whatever she was, she was not a Shinigami.


    And she was certainly not Human. My instincts were telling me that enough.


    A hollow is right out as well. That would be more obvious to see. And, well, the lack of Reiatsu was a big giveaway. Even a Vasto Lorde level Hollow couldn''t dream of giving off that same kind of ''presence'' that she did on our first meeting.


    Even now, after getting ''used'' to it, and my conscious mind fighting back against this foreign instinct, it was still scratching at the back of my head.


    "Her finger wasn''t even pricked. Literally, the kid didn''t even break the skin." Yoruichi said quietly. "Kisuke, any idea what kind of monster he brought with him?"


    ".....force once, I am completely clueless." I pulled my hat down a little bit as I noticed her glance this way. I felt a shiver, almost like disapproval and it made me react without thinking.


    "....Quincy?" She offered.


    "No." I shook my head. That was the last on a very short list we were aware of. We were of the very few Shinigami aware that the Quincy weren''t quite so extinct as many would believe. But even still, there was no way she was a Quincy.


    A Quincy, even their king in ages past, was someone who dominated Reishi.


    It''s almost as if...she exists above it and it doesn''t even react to her presence.


    "Shit." She hissed. "Y''know, I''m not like you that can''t leave something alone. But....this is making me kinda nervous. I don''t like not knowing something like this."


    "Just...keep an eye on them for now." I lightly pat her head. "I''ll get started on making the gateway. See if you can''t find anything out."


    "Roger." She chirped, disappearing over towards the others.


    One enigma after another....


    It''s throwing my own plans into disarray as it were.


    I can only hope that it''s beneficial to us in the long run.


    [***]


    Izanami POV


    I have not had this much fun in awhile. I suppose the only other mark of that was the last time Wilhelm took me to do something ridiculous.


    Everything just seems so much....brighter when he is around. The mundane things I do around my house become something else entirely when he drops by. The passing of time also seemed to slow down to a crawl these past months.


    I barely noticed how the years have gone by beforehand as I carried myself from one thing to another to preoccupy my mind.


    Another world. It was something I didn''t even consider previously and look at me now?


    I was in another world where....I didn''t truly exist. So many strange and wonderful things that appeared around me.


    It was refreshing that someone as old as I could experience this feeling of discovering something new.


    This was the happiest I can remember myself being in many ¨C many years.


    And I have almost all of it to thanks to the foolish boy who was just smiling next to me. A smile that....made my heart pick up pace when it was directed at me.


    What a strange place he brought me to. This Spiritual world that seemed so happy to greet me once I took my first steps. I could feel the land practically cry out once I touched it with my Divine Power and it responded to my call just as it would back home.


    And the denizens of this world ¨C the ones behind the curtain are almost entirely Spiritual beings. I could feel the weight of my Authority press on them every time we met. I didn''t even have to intentionally let it out, just their existence was one subservient to mine own.


    It was interesting to see Spirits able to shrug it off with some effort. Especially the ones here who continued to stare at me when they thought I wasn''t looking.


    Wilhelm did warn me that there were some that were exceedingly powerful. Even with my existence being objectively above theirs on the hierarchy of Kami.


    I could vaguely feel their level of power even if their strengths were drawn from something I wasn''t too familiar with.


    The one with the hat who continued to try and pry open my secrets with his eyes. I could vaguely say he was around the top of Ultimate class ¨C for whatever that was worth. While the system the Devils created wasn''t'' exactly thorough in its ability to gauge someone''s strengths, it was enough to give a rough idea.


    Even if someone near the peak of the class could handle thousands of those who barely entered. I suppose it was better than nothing because we never really had a unifying system of measurement beforehand.


    If Raikou didn''t want this, she would say something. No, instead, she was looking forward to it probably just as much as I was.


    I took her foot into my hand, sliding off her shoes one after another. Her cute little toes wiggled infront of me. My hands slowly worked their way up her leg until I got to the hem of the long skirt she was wearing. She let out an adorable noise when I gave her thigh a squeeze.


    There was no way I couldn''t tease her when she was being so cute. I leaned in, kissing her inner thigh and slowly worked my way upwards. My hands caressed all up her legs, but I continued to stop before going too far. However, the twitching of excitement and her legs moving awkwardly told me that I was getting the reaction I wanted.


    "Master~" Raikou whined, biting on her thumb.


    My cute Raikou.


    I stopped, stretching forward to claim her tasty lips. "Take it off." I whispered, tugging on her skirt.


    She let out a cute little whine, finding the zipper on her skirt and I shuffled a little to help her pull it off. Her long and magnificent legs were fully exposed with not but a black, lacy thong hiding her most precious place.


    I nudged at the corners of the sweater she was wearing and started to push it up, she held her hands up as I pulled it off, showing a matching bra that seemed to barely contain those gigantic breasts.


    Just taking off her sweater made them bounce enchantingly.


    "My son is naughty, always staring at mommy''s boobs." she said teasingly. "They already belong to Master~" She reached around and unhooked her bra, slowly taking it off for me. They bounced free and I couldn''t take my eyes off of them.


    Before I knew it, they were already being squeezed in my hands. The soft and squishy boobs of hers, they belonged completely to me. I barely registered another thought when I was already latched onto one of them, my tongue playing with her nipple as she let out a cute little moan.


    Her other one was being gently rolled between my fingers and I could feel her hand run through my hair. "Fufu, master can enjoy my boobs as much as he wants. I don''t have any milk yet, but mommy doesn''t mind if you suck on them."


    I would freely admit that I was more of a legs and by extension, ass guy. That being said, Raikou''s chest was impossible to ignore. I could honestly sit here and play with her boobs for hours without getting bored.


    With a pop, I let go of the one in my mouth, looking up at her beautiful face. The flushed red with that clear enjoyment present, it was utterly adorable.


    I was by no means a selfish lover, and I really wanted to see Raikou lose her composure.


    And she certainly deserved the best treatment~


    With a grin, I slid down to between her legs, slowly pushing them wide open.


    I could already see her arousal before I even began to take her panties off. She made the cutest sounds when I finally tugged at them and slowly pulled them off.


    Like all of my girls, she was absolutely beautiful in all aspects. She had a little bit more hair down here than the others, but it didn''t detract in the slightest.


    I wasted no time, my fingers already began running around her entrance, mixing with her juices. Once I felt it was good enough, I slowly pushed inside.


    "Mmm." She quietly moaned as her folds tightened around my two fingers.


    She was a little tight, but it was enough that two of my fingers could move around without too much effort. It didn''t take long before she was practically a dripping mess as I continued to stir her up.


    "Master, mommy is ready." She breathed out huskily between a few pants. She was completely flushed with a hint of embarrassment.


    I paused for a moment, looking up at her. "But I wanna see hear Raikou''s lewd noises." I leaned down, my tongue began tracing around her clit while I continued to move my fingers.


    "Ah~" She breathed out, her hips moving around uncontrollably, her legs squirming with each movement of my fingers. "I''m supposed to take care of master." She whimpered, trying her best to hold back another moan.


    I found the place that got the biggest reaction out of her, and I lightly hooked my fingers, making her hips arc upward a loud whine escape from her hips. Seeing how she was reacting, I thought she was getting close. I began sucking on her clit, immediately, her eyes widened, and her back arced. I guess it was enough to send her over the edge because her eyes rolled up a slight bit as well. "Hnnn, Ahhhhh." She cried out, trying her best to continue moving her hips with my fingers.


    Her juices flowed out, and ecstasy overcame her. My fingers were utterly soaked and she practically refused to let me go with how tight she was squeezing down. But I gave her a moment to catch her breath without stimulating her further.


    She covered her face once she regained her composure. "It''s too embarrassing. Master saw mommy in such an embarrassing way."


    It''s funny, despite how sensual and seductive she was, she also had this cute and bashful side to her when it came to intimacy. She was thoroughly embarrassed at me seeing the face she made when she had an orgasm.


    As hard as I was right now, and how much I wanted to claim her completely.....I felt a little bit of sadism bloom in my heart.


    [***]


    "Are You close?" I asked, my fingers continued to move in and out of Raikou''s pussy. I lost track of how long I had been playing with her, but it''d been a while at this point.


    Her ass was up in the air and her face was buried in a pillar. It was a hard thing to resist indeed. That bouncy butt of hers was so inviting, and a part of me just wanted to ruin her. But I settled on just making her a mewling mess.


    Her only response to my question was a muffled moan and continued squirming in place.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure to keep going until my Raikou is completely satisfied." I teased her a little bit.


    It''s not like I wasn''t enjoying spending all this time focusing solely on her.


    Seeing her ass shake so enticingly, I gave her a little slap, earning another cute moan.


    It would be a crime not to do anything to this amazing ass.


    With my free hand, I spread her cheeks apart and thumbed her back entrance.


    "Masterrrrrrrrr." She threw her head up with a gasp, my thumb pushing inside. She practically collapsed and another wave of juices nearly exploded out of her.


    Though, her big bouncy ass was still sticking up in the air.


    And I couldn''t hold myself back anymore.


    Not to mention she was more than ready for me at this point. I shifted myself, lining my cock up with her entrance and lightly prodded her. She immediately jerked her head upwards with a very excited look on her face.


    "Master." She breathed out, her hand running between her legs and her fingers spreading her lower lips. "Mommy will take all of you right here."


    Could anyone resist this?


    My cock began to spread her pussy as my head entered. I grabbed her hips and continued to push myself into her depths. It was a might tighter than when I used my fingers, her folds immediately began squeezing me with every inch that went inside.


    "Oooh." Raikou exhaled. "My son is inside of me." She exclaimed, the arousal clear in her tone.


    ...I would freely admit that her playing the role of my ''mother'' in this moment did....things to me. And by the sounds of it, I think Raikou enjoyed that aspect too.


    But she was right, she shuddered when I pushed against her, but she took every inch of me inside her.


    This Servant had finally become fully mine.


    I pulled back with a grunt, and in one swift motion, thrust forward again.


    "Ahhh." Raikou let out a surprised moan at my sudden motion.


    Her ass rippled as I slammed into it from behind. She quickly regained her composure and met each of my thrusts with push of her own hips.


    "Master~ Your mother is a lewd woman." She panted. "Please fill mommy with your seed. Mommy wants children!"


    I don''t know how I felt about having children right now, but I was way too caught up in the moment and it just made me too excited to give any further thought.


    I grabbed her hips and pulled her towards me with a final thrust. I didn''t hold myself back in the slightest, having played with her for so long, I was unbelievably horny right now. With another groan, I felt it build up to the tipping point and my cum spilled out into her deepest parts.


    I panted a little bit, with each trust, I released everything I had stored up. Her womb filled to the brim with my seed.


    "Mnn.. ahh." She tensed as I slowly pulled myself out of her one more time. She quivered and trembled in place with a small whine once my cock was finally free.


    I laid back to take a breath.


    Raikou shuffled over, an utter look of content on her face. "Master filled me with his warm stuff." She rubbed her belly.


    Seeing her chest bounce again, and the sultry look she had when said that... "Give me a moment, and I''ll make sure to give you a refill."


    She pursed her lisp. "Master was naughty, bullying your poor mother." She sat herself up. She was a mess, a beautiful, sweaty, and stick mess, but a mess all the same. "Mommy is going to punish you in return~"


    "What ¨C"


    She grabbed my twitching cock. It was firm, not too hard, but enough to send a shiver down my spine.


    She didn''t even give me a moment to catch my breath, her hand started pumping my full length. Her fingers were squeezing in all the right places, rubbing from my tip down to the base.


    And the no-nonsense look she had, the way she sternly stared at me, it just made me even harder.


    Her other hand went a little further below, taking hold of my balls into her palm and rolled them in her hand. It sent a jolt through my entire body.


    I had to clutch at the sheets of the bed. Her movements were way to good and she knew exactly how to get a response out of me.


    I would not last long at all like this.


    She looked a little smug, obviously noticing my situation. She met my eyes and licked her lips. Tucking her hair behind her ear, she lowered her head down on my member. Her tongue gave me an initial taste, a little taste as it probed my head.


    She still maintained eye contact with each movement. Her tongue explored my tip gently, teasingly. And once more, without any warning, she lowered her head down completely, my member disappearing halfway into her mouth as her head bobbed up and down.


    "Gulghk." The sound of air being pushed out of her throat as my cock disappeared completely inside of her. Her attack continued unabated and I could even feel my toes curl under her movements. "Gulghk, Gulghk."


    She refused to allow my cock to leave her throat, her tongue caressed every inch of my cock, and every time her head bobbed down, her throat would contract and squeeze me. She was doing her absolute best to milk me completely with each of her movements.


    "Raikou..." I breathed out, my fingers moving through her hair.


    I didn''t even need to do anything, I didn''t even push her down, she did that all herself. She grabbed hold of my legs and latched downwards.


    My hips pushed upwards and I felt myself release for the second time in such a short time frame.


    Her eyes flicked to mine, and she gulped down everything I gave her.


    Slowly, her head pulled away. My still twitching cock fell out of her mouth.


    At this point, I was the one who was out of breath.


    "Yummy." She licked her lips.


    "Succubus." I groaned, catching my breath for the second time.


    "My Son needs more punishment." She gripped my cock again, making shudder once more. However, she let go a moment later. And instead, she pushed her massive breasts up and plopped them around my cock, nestling me between them nice and firmly. "Mommy is going to help you release everything~"


    And I believed her.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 385:

    Chapter 385:


    "What the hell, is there an earthquake!?" Ichigo was the first to blurt out a response to the literal trembling of the realm around us.


    Everyone in the vicinity braced themselves, unaware of what was truly going on.


    Due to the nature of my own Divinity, I could feel Izzy''s Authority spreading out unabated. This Realm of the Dead was resonating with her to an absurd degree, and the strange thing was, I''m nearly positive that she wasn''t doing this on purpose. It was just her stepping onto the ''ground'' here that caused it to quake at her arrival.


    It wasn''t just the earth that was responding to her arrival, the light in the sky ¨C the very sun that illuminated this place began to dim.


    "Don''t be stupid, there are no earthquakes in the afterlife!" Yoruichi was on Ichigo''s shoulder, and smacked his head.


    "Then what the hell is happening?" He shot back.


    "....no idea." She hissed as the ground trembled once more.


    I looked at Izzy who also looked...confused, then a number of other emotions flashed across her face. A kaleidoscope of different expressions before finally she situated on a frown. Her lips thinned as the moments passed, and the turbulent world seemed to slowly calm down. The Sun that was starting to slowly become covered in shadows began to brighten and the earth below us gradually returned to its peaceful silence.


    "It stopped." Orihime noted.


    "My Grandfather told me some things about Soul Society when I was younger." Uryu? calmed himself, his glasses pushed up to their rightful position. "He said that the weather here mimicked the living world, but I didn''t expect something like that. Do you also have monsoon season here?"


    "That was not normal." Yoruichi answered, looking around. "They have regular weather changes here but those are...mundane. We don''t have that kind of insane weather like in the human world. There are no monsoons, no tornados, no hurricanes. And there are certainly not any Earthquakes."


    I guess they didn''t notice Izzy''s little accident.


    Not too surprising considering that it was her Divine Nature that spread throughout the area, not something those without any experience in such things could pinpoint. Not to say that they didn''t notice the vast changes beyond the physical ripples, but the aura that it generated was more....spread out.


    I reached over and took Izzy''s hand. Her expression slowly returned to something more pleasant as she relaxed. However, I could feel her seething for some reason, but I was clueless at the moment and this wasn''t really the ideal place or company to ask her.


    Once everything settled though, I took the opportunity to look around and we were in one of the middle districts of the Rukongai by the looks of it. Not too poverty stricken, but basic things were still apparently a luxury here.


    "Alright, which way do we go?" Ichigo quickly brushed himself off, taking charge. "Let''s hurry and charge in."


    "Don''t be stupid." Yoruichi smacked his head again, though it seemed like he was used to it at this point, he didn''t even react.


    "If we''re looking for which direction to go, I believe that the large gate that way is correct." Uryu? interrupted.


    "Wait, gate?" Yoruichi repeated, hopping over to where Uryu? was peering around a corner. "Dammit, why is the wall down!"


    "What''s the matter?" Orihime asked.


    "...The Wall only comes down when intruders try to enter the Seireitei. They shouldn''t be down yet even in the likelihood that they detected our intrusion."


    .....woops.


    "Are we not inside already? Why is there another wall?" Chad asked.


    "No...this is the Rukongai." Yoruichi explained. "This is where the....normal souls live. The Shinigami and Nobles live in the Seireitei which is now separated by that massive wall in the distance. And right smack in the middle is where Rukia is being held."


    ".....why does it look so...." Orihime turned her head in every direction "....poor." She said quietly like it was a naughty thing to say.


    I perked up, wanting to hear what Yoruichi had to say as well. I was curious to hear if she would whitewash it or not.


    "Simply put, the Nobles and Shinigami don''t care about the Rukongai for the most part. As long as no Hollow attacks or the Souls don''t start dying which could hurt the Balance, they''re content to let the peasants here wait out their time until they enter the Cycle of Reincarnation."


    "....that''s sad." Orihime looked downtrodden.


    "It''s just a wall, what''s stopping us?" Ichigo asked. "We''re wasting time." He finished with a scowl.


    "Do you really think a wall created by the Shinigami would be simple, Kurosaki?" Uryu? scoffed. "Clearly there is something special about it if Yoruichi is pointing it out."


    "He''s right." Yoruichi bounced to Uryu?''s shoulder, much to the kid''s chagrin. "The Wall is made of a special material that''s nearly impervious to Reiryoku. As in, none of your Spiritual Abilities will be able to damage it."


    "Then let''s dig under it or something." Ichigo offered.


    "Idiot." Yoruichi visibly rolled her eyes. "Do you really think it''d be so simple? The wall itself extends through the ground, completely enveloping it even if you can''t see the barrier itself. What kind of fool would just assume you could dig under it?"


    .....I decidedly did not speak up.


    "Well, build a ladder and hop over it." He huffed, crossing his arms. N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "Of course, why didn''t the Millennia old Shinigami think of that." The sarcasm practically dripped from her tone. "Of course it extends upwards as well. Think of the wall as a bubble that envelopes the entirety of the Seireitei even if the physical thing itself is only what you see."


    "Well, what are we supposed to do now?" Ichigo asked. "You''re the expert, right?"


    "I''m thinking, calm down." Yoruichi hopped onto the ground, staring at the wall. "We have a few options, but I wanna check why the wall is down when it shouldn''t be. I''m going to go see if I can''t get the answers out of some of the locals. In the meantime, familiarize yourself with this place. You should feel somewhat different compared to the living world. Don''t stray too far away though, this place is massive and it''s easy to get lost."


    "Fine, whatever." Ichigo sighed. "I don''t mind taking a look for a little while. We still have time before Rukia''s execution, right?"


    "Don''t worry, Kisuke made it so the exit we took meant we got additional time. I think we got here a few days earlier than when we left."


    Ichigo blinked. "Awesome, alright." He nodded in content.


    "You two..." Yoruichi finally turned towards both Izzy and I. She glanced at Izzy and sort of....fizzled out on what she wanted to say. "Please watch over them for now, I''ll be back in an hour or two."


    "Did you find something?" I looked at her.


    "I felt myself brush against a...passive hold around this realm. Nothing I couldn''t break with some effort, especially since my claim here is beyond reproach. I vaguely felt that it was up above. A sort of sub-realm that''s an extension of this Soul Society. It made me pause due to the inert nature of the ''power'' behind the curtain."


    "Huh, that''s a lot to consider. Anything else I should note?" I asked.


    "I''m not sure, this place is strange, and I''m still new to everything here. The sky is limited, as in there is a threshold where you cannot move any further upwards. The laws here seem to be operating to mimic those of the outside world. Perhaps due to the concepts intertwined with the land that was stolen and placed here that it tries to continue as it did before being taken. And the shadows here are odd, there seems to be room inside of them, but I didn''t delve too deep."


    "Right, I have no idea what to make of that. Let''s just start from the top and start looking for the reason as to why someone took a chunk of Japan and made Soul Society."


    "I would appreciate it. The thought of someone taking part of the land I spent so much effort to create and stealing it to make this ¨C shithole- has made me very upset. If I am not given a satisfactory answer.....I will consider taking back what belongs to me."


    That sounded ominous.


    There was a Taboo for dealing with Gods. You do not fuck with their domain. Japan was how Izzy gained her Authority over Creation. It was intertwined with her whole being and it thrummed in her Divinity. And someone here basically ripped part of Japan ¨C from what she said ¨C and made their own Afterlife, basically slapping her in the face due to her other domain of Yomi and Death.


    "I''ll help you with whatever you want to do." I gave her a smile.


    "Thank you, Wilhelm." She returned it with a beautiful smile of her own. "


    [***]


    "I admit that this is giving me much nostalgia." Izzy noted as we looked around. She calmed down immensely, but she was still pissed off. Someone touching one of her bottom lines so blatantly sent her almost into a frenzy. "I remember when humanity was at this stage."


    "Huh."


    "What?"


    "Just a thought. What did you do before internet?"


    She playfully swatted at my shoulder. "I did find ways to preoccupy my time. Though.....those were far and few between compared to now. Humanity is nothing if not innovative. I wish I wasn''t so blinded by my grief earlier in my life so that they may have been further advanced. How many years did I stymie their potential due to my own anger and resentment?" She let out a sigh.


    "Hey, none of that."


    "It''s true..."


    "Nope, hug." I didn''t give her time to respond and quickly hugged her tight.


    "...Thank you, Wilhelm." She said quietly. "But I believe the others have gathered, we should join them." She spoke, slightly turning away from me once she stepped away. "I can sense that Cat is there as well. Perhaps she has chosen our next course of action." She glanced at me. "....you can easily take us there, couldn''t you?"


    "Yup."


    "Just checking." She smiled lightly.


    The people around here had started coming back out. And it wasn''t hard for us to hide ourselves from their perception, or rather, Izzy was taking care of that. She''s walked among mortals for centuries, she''s adept at concealing her ''presence'' if she wanted to.


    "Oh hey, they''re back!" Orihime waved as we walked over.


    "That they are." Yoruichi narrowed her eyes at me.


    "Everyone have fun?" I greeted.


    "I had a great time" Yoruichi walked over to me. "I went around, asked some people who should know some things going on in the Seireitei. Wanna know what I found out?"


    "...I feel like I should answer: no."


    "Well, you see, I heard something baffling." She completely ignored me. "Apparently, they were invaded not too long ago. Within the past month if you could believe it."


    "That sounds like unfortunate timing for us." I looked away.


    "It''s funny you say so!" Yoruichi chirped. "Because they have a name for the intruder. Imagine my surprise when the name they give was Kurosaki Ichigo." She said in the most dry tone possible. "You could imagine my confusion, right? But then, I remembered several things you told me and had a certain thought. Anything you wanna share with the class?"


    [Well, that didn''t last long.]


    I know how to handle this.


    I cleared my throat and looked towards the orange haired kid scowling, like normal. "Ichigo when did you invade soul society!?" I exclaimed.


    [Nailed it.]


    You think so?


    [Yeah, you''re probably fine.]


    Thanks, Ddraig.


    [***]


    A/N


    Sorry for the late chapter, had a relapse of my stomach issues and been out of it the past few days. Found out that there''s something specific I should not be eating just yet :V.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 386:

    Chapter 386:


    "Kurosaki-kun, did you already come here?" Orihime broke the awkward silence, genuinely looking at the orange haired kid in confusion. "Why didn''t you say anything?"


    Bless her heart, I just wanted to give her another pat on the head.


    "I didn''t." He gritted his teeth. He walked up to me, obviously understanding Yoruichi''s insinuations. "Why the hell do they think I did shit!?"


    "I don''t know, why did you?" I countered. "It''s obvious that some nefarious and dastardly villain by the name of Kurosaki Ichigo caused some havoc within Soul Society. I don''t think that name is common enough for them to be mistaken."


    "Fuck you, you did it."


    "Really? You''re going to blame me? How could it possibly ¨C"


    "Apparently he had red hair." Yoruichi chimed in. "One of his more notable features."


    "..Just because they said he was charming, and handsome, and a dashing rogue doesn''t mean it''s me ¨C"


    "They said none of that." Yoruichi deadpanned.


    "Are you sure? There was nothing mentioning any of that?" I looked at her suspiciously.


    "If anything, they said that the person was ugly, and annoying, and just a menace in general."


    "Lies and slander!"


    "....Uh huh." Yoruichi poked my cheek. "You seemed awfully concerned about what happened to Strawberry over there."


    "Don''t call me that, you stupid cat!"


    "Yeah, Yoruichi, be nice. He''s under a lot of pressure. I can''t imagine the kind of stress he has after invaded Soul Society a second time."


    That made her snicker despite the situation.


    "I did not you asshole!"


    "That''s not what the people are saying...."


    "Raaah!" He started haphazardly swinging his big sword around with annoyance. "Get over here you asshole!" He shouted while I casually used a burst of my bastardized Shunpo to hide behind Izzy.


    "Stop flailing around." Yoruichi jumped off my shoulder, smacking Ichigo''s head to the ground. "We have more important things to worry about."


    "What the hell is more important than this asshole shouting my name after running around here already!?" He jabbed his finger in my direction, after jumping back up to his feat.


    Honestly, that''s a fairly decent question. But, regardless.....


    "Can''t prove shit."


    "Right here! Let''s go!" He made a beckoning motion.


    "Don''t fight.." Orihime frowned.


    And the wind was taken out of his sails very quickly.


    "Alright, alright." I held my hands up. "Let''s just agree that we''ve all made some mistakes and move on to more important things."


    "You''re the one who caused this whole problem!" Ichigo''s eye twitched.


    "From what I understand, they''re blaming someone named Kurosaki Ichigo. Last I checked, that isn''t my name." I smiled. "Honestly ¨C"


    I felt a hand grab at my ear and pull. "Wilhelm, what did you do?" Izzy glared at me.


    "Pfft, whipped." Ichigo grinned.


    "....Virgin ¨C owww." I whined, as Izzy pulled my ear a bit harder.


    "Alright, stop messing around." Yoruichi looked like she was laughing a moment ago, but she regained her seriousness. "Did you seriously run around calling yourself with his name previously?"


    "....similar events may or may not have occurred."


    "That makes things significantly worse." Yoruichi grumbled.


    "In my defense, I didn''t think a 15 year old would get it into his head that it was a good idea to invade the afterlife." I pointed out.


    "Didn''t you do it already? What makes you different!?" Ichigo scowled.


    "I can take responsibility for my actions. I came and left without problems and I didn''t involve my high school friends in some hair brained scheme when they have next to no actual experience fighting." I flicked his forehead.


    Am I being a little bit of a hypocrite? Sure. However, they''re just kids with next to no real experience with this sort of thing. I''ve been in many life-and-death battles at this point, and I know how to handle myself. I could handle the repercussions that came my way. I just didn''t expect that they were wanting to do the exact same thing only a little time later. I also could at will leave this world line behind without a trace, so the consequences facing me weren''t that great.


    "Is that why you''re here?" Chad, who had been silent along with Uryu? at the side, had walked forward and put a hand on Ichigo''s shoulder. "You do not seem to care about Rukia. And you should barely know any of us."


    Well, he has a good head on his shoulders. "That''s right."


    Chad nodded.


    He wasn''t the type to say much.


    "What exactly did you do? The rumors aren''t really.....reliable." Yoruichi asked as everyone else seemed to lean in to listen.


    "Went to a few places, met a few people."


    "That doesn''t seem like it''d get the kind of response I heard about ¨C "


    "May have beaten up a Captain while I was at it."


    ".....what?"


    "I mistook him for a clown at first. He was really weird."


    "Are you talking about Mayuri?"


    "Yeah, that was his name." I nodded.


    Yoruichi stared at me for a moment in complete silence. "Right, I''ll process that later. Didn''t know you could handle a Captain like that, and I don''t understand it, but that''s not important right now. Not to mention Kisuke is going to get a kick out of it."


    "Also shared a drink with Shunsui. He''s a nice guy." I added.


    "....that''s actually kind of believable. Anything else I should know?"


    I''m glad that they have someone watching their backs. I feel like I might be too preoccupied to always cover them.


    Those pieces of paper ¨C Talismans, felt weird, so I think they''re legit.


    And the scary lady that I can''t feel any Reiatsu from but still makes my hairs stand up.


    Were they dating or something? They act like a couple, but also not.


    Whatever, I didn''t really care.


    Scary housewife wasn''t the weirdest thing I''ve ever seen.


    "Anyways, I chose this place on purpose. I had an idea, I wanted to go pay a visit to Shunsui and talk to him about the whole execution thing, see if we can''t maybe get a Captain on our side." I perked up and listened as he talked. "Even if this whole ''rescue'' thing miraculously works, what exactly is the end goal after....stealing her back?"


    "True, they wouldn''t just stop if we grabbed that little twerp and brought her back to the Human World." Yoruichi nodded. "And Shunsui is very close friends with the Captain of Rukia''s Division, so there''s a good chance he might help."


    "We''re friendly, I''ll go see if I can chat him up about helping. In the meantime, you guys work towards your goal, I''ll catch back up. And Izzy will be in charge while I''m gone."


    Everyone looked at the scary housewife and even that snooty cat didn''t say anything even jokingly about her. I think even the cat was scared of her, which was weird cause the cat seemed not scared of anything until this point.


    "Do what you want." I said.


    It made sense. It''d be better if they didn''t do anything after. But for now, the important thing was just rescuing Rukia in the first place.


    "Alrighty, since Strawberry gave me permission. Try to stay out of trouble this time." He smiled and it really made me want to punch him, but he slashed that weird sword of his through the air and stepped through another of his weird portals.


    "If we''re going to be moving around, should we find some clothing to blend in?" Chad asked.


    He made a good point. "Doesn''t sound like a bad idea if we can grab some from somewhere."


    "You can strip the first Shinigami we come across, because chances are they''re on alert after our entrance to Soul Society." Yoruichi snorted. "We''re lucky this is a remote corner, but expect to see patrols every which way."


    "Do you know the fastest way to get to Rukia? So we don''t have to keep stopping or getting lost." I asked.


    "I need to get my bearings, so we''ll need to step further out. Either way, we''re probably going to run into people. May as well go hard and fast."


    "Works for me." I cracked my knuckles. "Everyone else ready?"


    Chad nodded and Uryu? looked like he still had that stick up his ass, but he looked prepared. I''d try my best to make sure Orihime didn''t have to fight.


    Scary Housewife didn''t say anything, but a small look from her made me feel a little relieved for some reason.


    "Alright, follow my directions." The Cat jumped onto my shoulder and I didn''t argue. For some reason, he knew this place well.


    "Just tell me where to go." I didn''t care as long as I went the right way.


    "Take a right up here." I began moving and they followed quickly.


    As soon as we turned the corner, there were a handful of Shinigami standing around. They saw us immediately and they could probably tell we weren''t supposed to be here.


    "Ryoka!" One of them shouted and they all stood up straighter and drew their swords, running at us.


    "Try not to kill anyone unless you have to." Yoruichi voiced.


    I nodded at Chad and we ran at them, that weird arm of his came out and he immediately cracked one of them across the face with a hail maker and I kicked the next one in the stomach. These guys were barely better than some of the thugs we''ve had to fight in the past. Sure they had swords, but we were also much stronger than when we did this in the past.


    Their blades never touched us and we knocked down these six or seven easily.


    Uryu? didn''t do anything, and I''d normally give him shit and he''d probably say something about dealing with weaklings, but I noticed him standing protectively next to Orihime.


    "Stop spacing out, to the right again, then there''s a long path. Don''t stand still." Yoruichi slapped the side of my head. "The alarm hasn''t been raised, but it''s only a matter of time until they realize that we''re inside."


    I grumbled, but I listened to his orders.


    Running along the endless walls, we didn''t move much more before running into another group, a little bit bigger but I also felt that one of them was a lot stronger than the others.


    "One of them is a Seated Officer, be careful." Yoruichi warned.


    "Yeah, yeah." I noticed him too. I grabbed Zangetsu from my back and picked him out of the lot. A few arrows flew past my head and shot at the hands holding swords. They shouted and dropped their weapons while Chad ran up and knocked them out.


    I ignored the small fries and swung my blade at the strongest one.


    He unsheathed his sword quickly, and blocked my strike. From that one exchange, I could pretty much gauge his overall strength and I just flexed my Reiatsu a little and swung Zangetsu again with more force. He tried to block again, but he was slammed to his knees and I finished him off with a kick to the stomach, sending him tumbling.


    He was still conscious and I was curious about something. "Hey." I grabbed his collar, bring him up to meet my eyes. "The name''s Kurosaki Ichigo, does that mean anything to you?"


    "Oh god, please don''t hit me with a brick!"


    "....what?"


    "While I second that question, I have another. What''s the Fifth Division doing over here, your barracks are on the other side of the Seireitei?" Yoruichi jumped down to my hand and patted where I was grabbing at his kimono. I pulled it a little more to see a ''Five'' stitched to the inside.


    "That''s because I was in the area."


    I felt something tingle on the back of my neck as the words reached me. It wasn''t just me either, Yoruichi seemed to freeze at hearing the voice.


    I turned to look at the source and it was a gentle looking guy with somewhat messy brown hair and an otherwise scholarly look. Honestly, without the white Haori I wouldn''t have ever thought of him as important


    I Barely even blinked and Yoruichi was standing between us as the guy, looking ready for a fight. "Run, now." He commanded. "Run and don''t look back."


    "What''re you talking about?" While the guy gave me a weird feeling he seemed.....kinda harmless. He didn''t really look like he was gonna fight.


    "What a strange coincidence. I was bringing some of my division members to see the Eighth for a joint exercise and I''ve run into an old acquaintance. It''s been a while Shiho?in Yoruichi. And I see you''ve made some new friends." His eyes ran over all of us, but strangely, they looked at the scary Housewife the most and he looked....surprised? Looked kinda confused too and he stiffened a little as she looked back. Whatever he was thinking, it took him a second to turn his attention back to us.


    "Aizen." Yoruichi spat out.


    "How about we have a chat, for old times sake?" He smiled and it suddenly felt wrong.


    "I have nothing to say to you." He growled, standing ready for some kind of attack.


    "What a shame. However, I have some words I want to share with you." He smiled and it came off kind of genuine despite the situation. He grabbed his sword at his hip and I tensed up, even unconsciously grabbing at Zangetsu because I felt my instinct telling me how dangerous this guy was. He only barely pulled it a few inches from his sheath. "Shatter ¨C Kyo?ka Suigetsu."


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 387:

    Chapter 387:


    I walked towards the Eighth Division without concealing my presence.


    Shunsui had been extraordinarily polite and welcoming to me last time despite the fact that I had basically infiltrated their military society and stolen from them. The least I could do was reciprocate that even in this kind of situation.


    Besides, pretty much any idea of secrecy had gone way out the window already. Ichigo''s Reiatsu was blazing without restraint and Yoruichi already said they could detect a disturbance by arriving at Soul Society by Dangai, so here we were.


    I suppose it didn''t matter as I was here to try and get his cooperation and this would probably endear him more to the ''cause'' as it were.


    I could vaguely feel his own Reiatsu probing mine without coming down hard like I knew he could do. More came off like a greeting and an acknowledgement to come in.


    Ugh, this whole thing was annoying me.


    With my lips thinning, I pushed open the barracks to the Eighth Division and found him sitting on the ground once more. He knew I was coming so it was clear he had prepared a little welcoming. And his Lieutenant was standing off to the side.


    Shunsui cast me a small glance and didn''t say anything as he threw his head back and downed a glass of Sake. Though his Lieutenant was glaring my way and I could guess the reason.


    "Sorry for dropping in again like this." I felt I at the very minimum I owed him an apology. He nodded and I took a seat opposite of him.


    "I didn''t expect to see you again so soon....and I was hoping I wouldn''t." He replied letting out a tired sigh. "The old man got mad at me last time even if I got out of trouble for the most part. A second time...I can''t do it again."


    I winced a little. "Yeah, I figured."


    "You came to me anyways." He said as a matter of fact.


    "I have....some manner of confidence that we can resolve this situation without fighting."


    "I''m open to any alternative. However, if you can''t convince me, I won''t let you off like last time. Especially with what happened with Mayuri, I''ll have to take you seriously from the start."


    "Can you satisfy my curiosity first? How did that conversation go?"


    He quirked a smile, barely holding back a laugh. "Which part? The Dragon or the Brick?" He asked.


    I snickered a little under my breath. "I suppose both?"


    "Well, everyone''s scratching their heads about the supposed Dragon." He revealed with no small amount of interest himself, though he didn''t outright ask me. "And Mayuri will never be able to live down the Brick."


    "Good." I breathed out. "Did you know he exploded one of his subordinates to try and get me for whatever reason?"


    He blinked, his expression shifting a few times. "I did not." He said rather darkly. "I''ll be sure to tell the Old Man about that."


    Well, it wasn''t my place to interfere, and he seemed genuine in his own distaste for such action.


    "I have a question of my own, if you don''t mind."


    "Shoot." I reached for my own cup of Sake he had already prepared.


    ".....did you meet Captain Unohana?"


    "I did, did she say anything about me?"


    "If nothing else, I owe you a drink for that alone." He raised a cup up. "I don''t think anyone else here has the courage to flirt with her."


    "Really? What''s so strange about it? She has a very beautiful smile, and I enjoyed the time we spent together talking about this and that." It''s not like I did anything beyond that. I wouldn''t take any large steps in that direction without consent from my other girls. Nor was I even sure I wanted to at the moment. The whole situation was.....turbulent.


    We could very well end up enemies by the end of this little jaunt.


    "Ara, you really..." He shook his head with a laugh. "You hear this, Nanano?"


    His lieutenant pushed up her glasses with a slight twitch. "Yes, Captain."


    "Do you think she''d want to see me again?" I asked.


    He chuckled, sipping on his cup again. "Normally, I''d give you my support but considering the circumstances..."


    "Right..."


    "Speaking of." He set his cup down. "Should we cut to the chase?"


    "I''m guessing my being here isn''t going to go over well."


    "One time, we could write it off and soothe over any bruised egos. A second time, especially so soon, people are going to be unhappy. I hope you have a good reason for being here. We were alerted that someone broke through the Dangai into Soul Society and we''ve been on alert since then, especially with what happened right around the same time. Ever since that weird feeling swept through Soul Society, everyone''s felt like there was someone looking over their backs and it''s made everyone rather tense."


    Oh....I guess Izzy''s anger was felt here by everyone without a doubt.


    "I actually didn''t intend to come back so soon." I scratched my head. "Funnily enough, I''m just a tag along this time."


    "A tag along?" He raised an eyebrow.


    "Yeah...imagine my surprise when some kids get the idea into their heads to invade Soul Society to rescue a friend of theirs that was recently arrested."


    "You''re talking about the Kuchiki girl." He hummed, pouring more sake into his cup. "I heard the report that you were present when Captain Kuchiki and Captain Ichimaru both apprehended her. They mentioned the human that she gave her powers to, a young kid who went by the name of Kurosaki Ichigo."


    "....yeah." I sighed. "That little joke came back to bite me in the ass."


    "So you say that a group of humans came to rescue Kuchiki Rukia?" He summarized.


    I could admire how elegant it appeared. Frankly, If I was not a Goddess, I don''t think I would have even noticed what was going on. This Shinigami was exceedingly strong if the power he was suppressing was anything to go by. For a ''mortal'', that is. I believe they measured strength by the pool of Spiritual Power they contained, and his felt much higher than the spirit masquerading as a cat.


    It''s funny, he would have had a better shot if he''d gone the more forceful and brutish method. I can stop those types of little probes and touches easily, but if he just brought his strength to bear, I would have to put effort into defending myself. If he simply gathered all his power and released it in the most abrasive and direct way, it would do a significant amount of raw damage. And Gods aren''t immune to that kind of thing, there have been Gods slain by mortals in the past by achieving monumental feats of direct power.


    However, Wilhelm was correct, these Shinigami shouldn''t be underestimated if this one was anything to go by. Even by the standards I am used to, he would be considered strong back home. But he''s not quite at the level of a God.


    Almost immediately, the spirit disguised as a cat changed her form back to what it should properly be. And I''m unsurprised that it turned out she was a beautiful woman. Should I be worried that Wilhelm was wooing this one as well?


    I suppose that on a list of flaws, being a womanizer was rather low on the negative aspect.


    Hmm, was I the only one not caught up in his ability? It''s clear he had some sort of method to trick the senses and I could see everyone else staring at the spot he was standing in a moment prior as he moved to the side.


    "I have some questions, and I feel you will not be cooperative. So, I will have to use a bit of force and incapacitate you."


    He went to stab the woman at the front who was standing forward protectively, however, she jerked her body and dodged, throwing a haphazard fists at his general direction, blowing a hole through the nearby wall.


    The Shinigami looked mildly surprised as he disappeared in a flash, reappearing a few feet away.


    Once more, Wilhelm was correct.


    Their speed was absolutely nothing to scoff at.


    I had to somewhat focus to follow his movements. I watched them do a strange dance where it was clear that the woman didn''t quite know where he was, but still was throwing out attacks that he had to move out of the way, even if they weren''t all that decisive. Well, the Shinigami didn''t look too concerned after the brief moment of surprise subsided, he seemed to be dodging easily.


    "I see, I suppose I should not underestimate the instinct of the former Commander of the Onmitsukido?." The one named Aizen came to a stop.


    "No, keep underestimating me, I''ll eventually punch that stupid face of yours." The Cat held up her fist with a little grin.


    The Shinigami tilted his head and looked our way. "I wonder if such honed instinct works if I target someone else?"


    "Aizen ¨C"


    He moved completely around her and she didn''t notice him much. There was a twitch here or there, but he appeared near us.


    I believe he merely picked at random, as he appeared next to the child born from both Japan and Mexico.


    It did not appear he intended to kill the child, but even so. Before he could lower the edge of his blade into him, I grabbed it.


    "These children are under my protection." I told him, looking him right in the eyes.


    His own widened in surprise as he struggled to pull his weapon free. "You ¨C"


    I did not wish to hear his words. I used my other hand, and slapped him with a gathering of shadows around me.


    I watched his body got sent hurling through a wall or two before he disappeared from my sight.


    "What the hell?!" The Cat looked at me in surprise as well. "You can see him!?"


    "Yes?" I tilted my head.


    "But ¨C"


    "You escaped my Zanpakuto?''s power?" The one named Aizen pushed away the debris blocking the new exit he had made with his body, walking back over a little disheveled. "No....it never had an effect on you. I cannot sense any Reiatsu nor can I even perceive your existence beyond my physical senses...."


    "Shit you weren''t caught in it? Then we might have a chance." She landed next to me. "Can you call out his location when he moves?"


    "Is he a danger?" I asked.


    "That''s an understatement. He''s hiding behind a masquerade right now, but if he shows his real power..."


    "Is that so?" My lips thinned as I glanced at the children who had taken up a defensive posture behind us. Even the brash child with orange hair was acting protective of the ones he brought into this situation. I didn''t really know the situation, but Wilhelm asked me not to kill anyone. And if this Spirit decided to go all out, I would have to expend effort to subdue him, but there was the possibility he lashed out violently and involved the children.


    Well, he did look like he wasn''t going to play around anymore. Very well, I shall do what I promised Wilhelm.


    "I see, you are certainly no human, you are no Hollow, and you are no Shinigami." The man looked at me with a strange glint in his eyes. "What are you?"


    "Annoyed." I answered flippantly, raising my hand up and tensed as the light above disappeared, and a large hand instead blotted out the sky. My hand to be precise. It was enough to flatten the area around us for a good distance, and he appeared to look a little serious at my ''attack''.


    He raised his hand up and that Spiritual Power of his gathered in a significant quantity. I believe he was about to cast one of those Spiritual spells that Wilhelm told me about.


    Though, it didn''t really matter.


    Before he could even utter a word my large ''hand'' in the air dissipated as if it was never there in the first place. Instead, his eyes shot downward where the shadows crept up and grabbed onto his legs. He realized the danger immediately and tried to swipe his sword through them, which.... did sever a few, but they descended upon him in droves, an uncountable number that soon enveloped him entirely within the blink of an eye.


    "You can go away now." I swiped my hand downward before he had a chance to respond, and I dragged him into the space that existed underneath this place in the shadows.


    That should take care of that for now. I think Wilhelm would be proud of me, I handled that without much collateral damage and without putting the children in harm''s way. I''m sure he can escape that place eventually, and I can always retrieve him before we leave. Besides, I felt there were other people down there, so he should be fine. At the very least, he won''t be a problem for a while.


    Wilhelm had requested that I don''t kill anyone if possible, so I believed this was a job well done.


    "I gave him a time out; I believe we can proceed now." I figuratively wiped my hands clean of this mess. "Why are you looking at me like that?" I asked towards the Cat who had an indecipherable look on her face.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 388: Interlude 28

    Chapter 388: Interlude 28


    So?suke Aizen POV


    It was in this moment of falling that I was able to contemplate what exactly led to this entire situation turning out as it did.


    Which one of my plans failed so spectacularly that I found myself falling, what felt like, sideways through what appeared to be shadows.


    It was rare to find myself humbled in such a way. I can admit that there are others that are my equal in an aspect or two. Urahara Kisuke is someone I recognized as matching my intelligence, and The Captain Commander is someone I can accept as an opponent whom I would not fight without many plans to counter. I will even acknowledge Captain Unohana for her mastery of the healing arts, even if I never placed much emphasis on them.


    That being said, I find myself confused.


    Why am I falling?


    I logically knew why, of course. Even if the specifics of what is happening is something I am unfamiliar with. Such as this.....space that seemingly exists mirroring Soul Society that went completely unnoticed by not just everyone else but myself.


    I thought about my plans again, what I set up to lead into the next stage. I knew that Kisuke Urahara hid the object inside the soul of Kuchiki Rukia when her powers did not return after giving them to Kurosaki Ichigo for months. It was obvious that he had a hand in keeping her powers from returning. It was easy enough to deduce his plan from there and produce a counter plan to retrieve the object in question.


    It was a simple matter of using my Zanpakuto?''s perfect Hypnosis ability to turn the Central 46 into my pawns and condemn her to certain death via the So?kyoku. The holy execution blade would have burned away everything, even her soul, leaving only the object I sought due to its nature of being nigh indestructible.


    I even took into consideration some foolhardy attempts at a rescue, researching Urahara Kiskue''s old notes and reproducing the method in which he is able to interact with the soul without causing damage. I had nearly cracked the method used, as ingenious as it is. It did take me a fair bit, but that is to be expected with a man I recognized as being my equal in intelligence.


    I was prepared to make my move. All my pieces were in place and I would have declared myself and moved to take my rightful place. I had my Hollow Soldiers ready for battle in Hueco Mundo, and I had my fellow conspirators ready to leave me with and betray the Gotei 13.


    Yes, my plans had been going perfectly for decades at this point.


    That was until one little incident.


    I knew about all the going ons in the mortal town of Karakura. Not just because of Urahara Kisuke, but his presence there did make things more convenient. But the amalgamation that is Kurosaki Ichigo demanded attention from one such as myself. My spirit of discovery and scientific advancement would accept no less than to note his presence and record his life.


    I knew that he was currently wielding Kuchiki Rukia''s Shinigami powers, a facsimile of a true Shinigami while his real powers lurked beneath the surface.


    Yes, that''s why it came as such a shock to hear that a Ryoka by that name had invaded Soul Society.


    For what reason did they use that child''s name? Was it intentional in an attempt to grab my attention or was it merely happenstance? For the first time in a very long time, I found myself confused.


    The intruder''s presence did not last long, less than a day in its entirety, but in that time frame, he somehow created more questions than answers.


    It was reported that he had a very strange Reiatsu. While Captain Kyo?raku''s reports can be.... questionable at times, his Lieutenant mirrored his words, and she would not put up with his nonsense in a genuine report.


    And that was not even the most eye-catching report I received about the intruder that day. Nor was it the fact that Captain Kurotsuchi was defeated.....with a brick.


    I admit no small amount of amusement at the thought of such a scene happening. That Captain is.....humorous to watch as he tries to chase the coattails of his betters. He mastered Kido? to a degree because Urahara Kisuke was a Kido? Master. He achieved his Bankai in near record time because Urahara Kisuke owned the record at a three-day interval. And he constantly tries to surpass his former Captain at every opportunity.


    To watch him constantly run after the level by which we stand has always been an enjoyable experience to pass the time.


    I once more admit to being surprised at his defeat as well. Despite the Captain being one of the weakest to hold the seat of Captain, he rarely lets others get the better of him, oftentimes through sheer pettiness. That isn''t to say I thought he ¨C or by extension ¨C the other Captains were beyond reproach of outside forces. Far from it in fact. However, the surprise came from a complete stranger defeating one of my ''peers'' through such ridiculous means that I am utterly flabbergasted even after reading the reports multiple times.


    Ignoring the brick, regardless of how that sounds, there was then the Dragon.


    I was able to see it from a distance for the brief time it appeared. It was not a mere ''construct'' created from Reiryoku, but an actual entity brought forth through some unknown means.


    Unknown to me.


    Of course, and perhaps the most significant thing to occur, was the presence of another unknown variable accompanying the group.


    I could not sense her.


    Despite being within arms reach and trying my best, I could not sense her presence beyond any basic physical senses. I could not feel her Reiatsu in the slightest, and I could not gauge her overall presence.


    It was as if the ambient Reishi made way for her with each step she took. The phenomenon that occurred previously made me question what this woman actually was, because it was obvious she was giving off a similar feeling at that moment. That with her existence, it felt as if Soul Society bowed to her.


    I did not know what she was, and it made me wary. For the first time in many years, I found myself...uncertain.


    Her mere presence made me almost unconsciously bow my head, an interesting first impression, but one I quickly threw off. And I was holding back the majority of my strength, keeping myself in line with the average power level of a Shinigami Captain.


    I attempted to use my Zanpakuto? to pry out the answers I desired; my sword having never failed me in the past. I originally did not intend to use my ability on Kurosaki Ichigo, I thought when he grew to his peak it would be a good test for myself. However, it would not make much of a difference in the long run. And much to my growing wariness, she did not merely throw off my own illusion, she was never affected in the first place.


    My Zanpakuto? was unable to affect her.


    A miscalculation on my part.


    One by which I now found myself falling sideways through the shadows of Soul Society.


    A place I did not know existed until this very moment. It felt similar to traveling through the Dangai, but also more restrictive. I did not have much control of my own body, I could attempt to stymy my own ''fall'' but I was unaware of what would occur if I did so.


    I could vaguely feel that I was hitting a threshold and about to pierce this veil and land at my ''destination'' so I bided my time.


    As I got closer, my speed accelerated and I was then thoroughly pulled through the barrier between this place and the one I was intended for. I did not have any time to orient myself as I slammed into something hard, breaking it into pieces and something soft and.....aromatic hitting my face.


    I could make full use of my body once more as my facilitates came back. And I pushed myself up off the ground, the darkness that covered my eyes was wiped away. And I looked down at my hand and it was.....food?


    Perhaps the disorientation affected me more than I realized because I then became aware of the powerful Reiatsu that were all scattered around the room.....and all focused on me.


    I looked at them, then at myself. I was covered in all manner of foodstuffs and a broken table was underneath my point of origin as well as a hole in the ceiling of the building I now found myself in.


    However, that seemed much more immaterial compared to who was present in this room.


    The dozen or so of Reiatsu that were at the very least on par with a Captain of the Gotei 13 were all looking at me.


    A food hall.


    I landed in someone''s dinner.


    Well, the person looked just as surprised as I was. Wearing a helmet reminiscent of some tribes native to the northern regions of Europe in the human world. But I could recognize their shared regalia immediately and felt myself experience an uncomfortable amount of uncertainty once more.


    Quincy, stronger than I''ve ever seen insofar.


    I stood up straight with a renewed grace, wiping myself off completely. "I apologize for my entrance." I regained my gentle expression. "Please carry on." I made way for the door.


    The sudden intensity in Reiatsu pressing down told me that they did not in fact, carry on.


    @***@


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 389:

    Chapter 389:


    My original plan was to head back to Izzy and the others to relay what my next move was, but....then I saw the giant black hand in the sky and realized that something may have went wrong.


    I of course quickly called Izzy to figure out the situation and she said she had it handled. Though Yoruichi seemed to be freaking out in the background for some reason.


    Something about a Captain ambushing them and she gave him a time out in the shadows.


    I suppose it didn''t really matter. If Izzy said she had things under control, I trusted her. She also suggested I just finish up everything else before coming back as to not need to keep coming and going to check in every time.


    So....here I was now, heading towards the supposed leader of Shinigami.


    I admit I was just the slightest bit nervous. Based on the strengths of some of the other Captains I''ve met thus far, I could summarize that their leader would be something of a monster himself. I hoped this could be settled to both of our satisfaction because I didn''t really enjoy handling the welfare of other people in my hands.


    Honestly, I didn''t even want to get involved again. I was pretty much done with what I had planned to do here, but I can admit I may have caused a little bit of a problem for the Strawberry brat due to my own flippant attitude, so I resolved myself to look out for them. I suppose it didn''t hurt that they were just kids doing something stupid so the protective side of me didn''t want to see anything happen to them.


    [It''s amazing, who could have thought this would have come back to bite you in the ass?]


    In my defense, what was the likelihood that the idiots wanted to invade the afterlife?


    [Yeah, what kind of idiot would do something like that?]


    I had a good reason.


    [They kinda do too.]


    Fair. I know I''d do something just as reckless in their spot.


    With a kick off the ground, I accelerated forward quickly, covering quite a bit of ground before coming to a stop.


    [You''re getting better at that technique.] Ddraig noted.


    "Thanks, I think so too. It''s really quite a wonderful movement technique. The more I get used to it, the more I''m just genuinely in awe of its ability." It''s not like other people couldn''t match this kind of speed, but the amount of effort to move like this, and the sheer versatility was just absurd.


    [Mmm, it is impressive. The people here may not be as powerful as the ones back home, but they got their own good spots.]


    "Yeah, I think I figured that out too." I looked around before ducking behind a corner and casting an illusion. "It seems like the people here took the path of extreme speed and precision over strength."


    Well, maybe I just haven''t had enough of a sample size to say that with certainty, but that was my current thought.


    [Makes sense. Those Captains you met so far didn''t really seem like the kind to start throwing fists and taking big hits. Seeing the peak of that Shunpo, it''s like what you said, Godspeed at the top.]


    That Gin, he got a little hurt just from taking one of my strikes. That''s not to say I think I did any mortal or even lasting damage, but it''s clear they aren''t as physically durable as me. But on the flip side, they all seem to have mastered such a high degree of speed that I can admit I''m inferior to them. Even with my lightning movements, it falls short.


    That being said, I was ready to get serious if he released his Bankai. My instinct were telling me that was something I most certainly couldn''t take lightly.


    And I don''t actually think they''re....Glass Cannons, just an observation when compared to powerhouses of my birth world.


    [Even so, just because they can move in the same realm as Gods, that doesn''t put them on the same level. Well, maybe a few of the lesser ones, but if you''re talking well known ones, just being able to match them in speed won''t be enough.]


    Right, being well rounded was important. Unless you strive for one peak so vehemently that you can ignore everything else. But that''s just not really a plausible situation.


    My previous speed wasn''t too far off from that ''realm''. My fight with Susanoo, the first time, he favored strength, which my body could attest to with how sore I was afterwards. But even still, he was able to perceive and react to my attacks which perhaps breached that barrier by themselves.


    My Gungnir, for example, I was confident it could handle one of these Shinigami Captains moving at their top speeds. I don''t think it lost out in that department, but even so, Susanoo was able to block and deflect it during the fight.


    Well, I''m curious to see how my own Zanpakuto? influences my abilities in the end, considering that my ''starting point'' was beyond what most of these Shinigamis could reach in their lives....unlives?


    [Speaking of Zanpakuto?, should probably give you an update.]


    "Something happened?" I admit it''s a very interesting situation here, Ddraig being able to watch my Zanpakuto? form around itself and develop my supposed ''inner world'' as they Shinigami call it.


    [It''s been poking me every so often.]


    "What do you mean, poking you? Like it''s actually trying to reach out? Or just an accident because you''re also inside my soul while it''s trying to form?"


    [The latter. Well, after the first time, I think it somewhat realized I was here and does it every now and then. Almost like an infant that just grabs at anything around it.]


    "Hmm." I tapped my chin. "Oh well, not really anything we can do about it. Not that It''s inherently a bad thing, this is all new territory for us, and probably the Shinigami." Doubted they''ve ever had this issue before...


    [You don''t care that it''s probably getting some influence from me?]


    "Why would I care? I have a Dragon Heart thanks to you. I have an entire Draconic attribute now because you''ve been inside my soul so long. You''re my partner, what does it matter in the end?"


    [If you don''t care, then whatever. Just don''t come crying to me when It likes me more than you.] Ddraig snorted. [By the way, I think we''re here.]


    I looked up at the building and read the sign overhead as well.


    First Division.


    Yeah, I think we are too.


    [***]


    This place was.....deserted


    As in, literally no one was around as I walked through the corridors. I was starting to think that this Division wasn''t quite like the others. At least in the case of Shunsui, he presumably made everyone scarce intentionally. That or his people were out scouring the place for....well, me.


    Actually, this office may not even be attached to any barracks for the first division. I am going to meet the leader of Soul Society, it stands to reason that his office has some peace and quiet and not the hustle and bustle of military grunts coming and going at all hours.


    My feet continued to carry me onwards as I found myself ascending a flight of stairs. It wasn''t until I got to the top that I finally saw another person.


    Slicked back grayish-silver hair, a black handlebar mustache, and lightly tanned skin. I think I noticed a white turtleneck peeking out from under his uniform. And the noticeable Lieutenant badge on his arm.


    His eyes quickly looked up to see me and there wasn''t a hint of surprise on his face. It was as if.....he was expecting me.


    .....fair.


    "I heard that Shunsui sent a message....?"


    "Youngster." The Old Man grunted. "Introduce yourself before you speak."


    "Ah, I was rude." I corrected myself. "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg, at your service."


    "Not Kurosaki Ichigo?" He snorted again, reaching for his cup of tea. He gently blew on it, letting the steam waft away. "Captain Kyo?raku''s unorthodox request has reached my ears. Due to his exemplary and unfailing loyalty, I am allowing you this opportunity." He stated. "You have until I finish my tea."


    "Until you finish your tea to do what?" I blinked.


    "To convince me that you should be allowed to leave this room alive."


    [***]


    Non-canon Omake, Bankai Training.


    "Alright, this is the Tenshintai." Yoruichi declared, slamming what looked like a cardboard cutout resembling a humanoid figure.


    "How is this supposed to help me learn Bankai or whatever?" Ichigo scowled.


    "I''m also curious." I kind of agreed with him.


    "Learning Shikai is about communicating with your Zanpakuto? and harmonizing with it. To master Bankai, you need to externalize it and force your Zanpakuto? into submission." She stated.


    "Wait, you can just summon your Zanpakuto? spirit out into the real world?" I looked at her incredulously.


    "Well, it usually takes years of training to reach that stage, so we''re going to cheat. Kisuke created this method, he altered the Tenshintai a little. With this method, you can master Banaki in three days."


    "Awesome, let''s do this." Ichigo nodded.


    "Hold it, what''s the catch." I flicked his forehead, something that was becoming a habit. He has a tendency to blatantly ignore anything else and focus only on his goal.


    "If you can''t achieve Bankai in three days, you lose the chance forever." Yoruichi said plainly.


    "Alright, let''s go." Ichigo barely gave it a second thought. "What do I have to do?"


    Well, it''s his decision to make.


    "Stab it with your Zanpakuto?."


    He shrugged, pulling his big ass sword of his back and stabbing it. The cutout lit up in a burst of Reiryoku and split into two figures standing before us.


    "Huh, you really do have two Zanpakuto? spirits." I looked them over.


    One was a man in a nice looking black coat with a white collared undershirt and messy black hair with some cool glasses. The other, it looked like a bleached version of Ichigo with yellow eyes and somewhat menacing aura.


    "Right, did you both hear it?" Yoruichi didn''t even bother questing it and just addressed the directly.


    "Yeah, yeah." The bleached Ichigo waived her off. "We''ll get the moron up to snuff, just get outta the way an let us do our stuff."


    "We will begin immediately." The more refined and older spirit didn''t argue.


    "Use the area as you see fit." She shrugged.


    The three of them walked off a little ways before a bunch of swords manifested around them and they began fighting.


    "Huh, seems more pedantic than I imagined."


    "Did you expect Ichigo to be complicated?" Yoruichi looked at me.


    "Fair." I hummed. "Hey, got anymore of those things?"


    "The Tenshintai? Why, you wanna give it a go too? You haven''t even gotten Shikai yet, it''s not gonna work for you."


    "Nah, just wanna give it a look over."


    "I have a bunch of them, this thing you gave me is handy." She waved her arm, showing off a storage bracelet I made her. "Here''s ten, have fun cause this is gonna take awhile."


    I picked the first one up, giving it a look around and I was a little curious. If this was supposed to bring out a swords spirit or whatever....what If I used something else?


    My Academic mind compelled me.


    I stabbed it with the True Longinus.


    And.....a new figure stared back at me.


    Confusion written on his face mixed with surprise and astonishment.


    "....what?" Yoruichi stared at us.


    "Huh, that was easier than I thought it''d be. Missing accomplished I suppose." I blinked. "Yoruichi, meet God. God, meet Yoruichi."


    ".....what?" Yoruichi repeated again.


    [***]


    A/N


    Wilhelm Secret Technique: Talking things out like adults.


    But yeah, Captain Commander is pretty damn strong. I know there''s going to be arguments, but for the sake of the story, know that he would be listed in the top 10 of DxD. I''ll have a better sort of ranking in a few chapters because I know people were arguing over that kind of thing and where the bleach people rank.


    Anyways, if you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 390:

    Chapter 390:


    This was a strange situation I found myself in.


    The rather monotone way he spoke to me did not betray the undertone of fire that accompanied the words.


    I had no doubt that he was ready to make good on his threat.


    Even if I felt my lightning bubbling up wanting to meet his threat, I pushed it back downwards, recognizing that this wasn''t the correct moment.


    I could give in to my inner fighter if things went sideways after I gave my attempt to settle things amicably.


    "This is really good tea." I couldn''t help but comment after taking a sip to taste it.


    His eyes opened slightly and he grabbed his own cup almost with a hint of aggression, but still maintained a proper decorum as he brought it up and took a drink, setting it back down for me to see that it was now halfway empty. "Your time is running out."


    Right, straight to it then. "It''s against your laws for a Shinigami to transfer their powers to a human, yes?"


    "To interfere with the living world is met with intense scrutiny for all Shinigami who are deployed. To disrupt the balance by turning a human into a Shinigami is met with only execution." He barely reacted.


    "Regardless of the reason?" I asked, seeing if there was any wiggle room.


    "The law makes no exception." He didn''t budge.


    "She did it to save a kid from a Hollow." I calmly took another sip.


    I didn''t know the specifics to be honest, but Ichigo wasn''t shy about that little tidbit. Claimed that without her doing what she did, he and possibly his family would have died.


    The old man grunted, taking another sip himself closing his eyes. "She will receive full honors upon death."


    "But death is still certain."


    "No exceptions can be permitted." He said unwaveringly.


    "And if she didn''t give her powers to a human?"


    He grunted again.


    "I''m guessing Shunsui already mentioned something like that?" His lack of a response made me think that Shunsui already started on that aspect.


    "The ruling of Central 46 cannot be changed lightly." He stated.


    "Even if they made a ruling on incorrect information? Shouldn''t she get some kind of trial to defend herself?" I admit I wasn''t the most knowledgeable on their system of criminal justice.


    "Her trial was conducted in her absence."


    "That''s pretty bullshit."


    His eyes narrowed slightly and he held up his cup of tea taking a much bigger drink than before. "Our system is not for you to question, youngster."


    I was really hoping he''d be more receptive to this.


    However, I think there was also a hint of annoyance in his tone when speaking about Central 46 as well.


    "Even if she was technically innocent, they wouldn''t want to reopen any discussion without prompt by someone else, would they?" I vaguely could understand the mindset of this ''Central 46''. Their supposed governance system was comprised of noble families passing judgment on criminals.


    Another grunt answered that question perfectly.


    "It''s not for me to question, that''s right. But Shunsui mentioned her Captain." I fingered the warm rim of my cup. "I don''t suppose he''s someone who has the capacity to formally question the ruling?"


    "Captain Jushiro? has the authority to petition the Central 46 in the event that new evidence brings about questions regarding Kuchiki Rukia''s crimes." The Old Man responded. "His appeal for a stay of execution has been signed off by myself and will be submitted to the Central 46 for deliberation immediately."


    ".....I''m sensing there''s a but coming here." The way he said it didn''t really fill me with confidence.


    "Due to recent events by a Ryoka invading Soul Society, War Time protocols have been in effect. As such, all criminals sentenced to execution will be carried out at the earliest possible opportunity. At this moment, the execution platform is being unsealed and will be available in Seven Days." There was a bit of heat to his words as his eyes narrowed at me.


    "Oh...."


    "By the time we receive a proper answer, the execution will already have been completed." He added.


    "The wheels of bureaucracy spin slowly even in the afterlife it seems."


    He snorted again, looking down at his cup of tea. "You have one last opportunity, youngster. Make it count."


    "I didn''t ask for your understanding, you brat." He snorted dismissively again. "Youngsters these days, blinded by arrogance."


    "There''s an idea, in the human world." I smiled slightly, forming an idea in my head on how to make everyone happy. "Companies....sort of a gathering of merchants ¨C"


    "I am aware of the concept. I am not ignorant of the living world." He grunted.


    I nodded awkwardly. "Companies will sometimes do this thing where they hire outsiders, specialists if you will. Their purpose is to stress test the company''s defenses. For the outsiders to poke around and find any vulnerabilities and exploit them ruthlessly to show where the company can improve for genuine threats."


    His large eyebrows raised ever so slightly, showing more of his pupils. "You are asking for my permission to continue your invasion..." He asked almost incredulously.


    "Correct me if I''m wrong, but Central 46 is your.....government, more or less. You are the Military leader while the Central 46 handles the laws and actual governance and such. I don''t know how much that is separated, but you should have authority to organize a....military exercise." I paused, giving him the opportunity to rebuke me, but he just continued staring so I took that as a hint to keep going. "Shunsui said his people were getting lazy and hand waved it when I beat up some of his division members."


    There was a slight twitch above his eye as I mentioned that.


    "What better opportunity is there to practice for an actual invasion than outsiders showing up like this? Especially in a situation where they will actively not be killing or overly harming your people?"


    "Approach your point quickly before I lose my patience." He warned with a hint of fire to his words.


    "Let the kids down below run wild for a few days. We''ll do what we can to delay Rukia''s execution. Afterwards you can say you let it go intentionally as a training exercise to soothe any egos."


    I was severely oversimplifying things, but I think my point was obvious.


    Basically, I was just giving him a halfway valid justification to let everyone win in this given scenario.


    I heard him make a grumbling noise before he slowly pushed his chair back and sat up from his seat. He grabbed his cane and with methodical steps, walked towards the balcony once more.


    "I have heard what you wish to say." He finally spoke, casting his gaze at the buildings below. "Now you will hear a question of my own."


    "What''s that?"


    His head slowly turned back towards me. "What gives you the courage to try and negotiate with me, youngster?" Flames erupted from his person, filling the room entirely.


    They were intense, searing hot. I could feel the ends of my hair nearly burning away at their sudden arrival, my throat was drying just from their proximity.


    My Aura flared up protectively, but I found myself bubbling up to meet this sudden instigation.


    With a crackle, my Lightning peeked out, fending off the flames that sought to consume me.


    "Do not take my respectful tone and difference as weakness." I let my Lightning erupt outward, fighting against his flames in a head on clash.


    A snap of fire met a whip of lightning in front of my face. Similar instances of the two elements clashing were happening all around us as the Old Man and I never broke eye contact.


    He eventually was the first to break it. With a harumph, the flames he produced were snuffed out in the blink of an eye.


    I followed suit, reeling back in my lightning.


    I did admire the fact that nothing in the surroundings was burned due to his fire. That was amazing control of his flames.


    I can''t really say the same for what my Lightning did....


    "I will send out an order to capture every Ryoka alive without exception." He suddenly spoke. "What punishment they will receive will be determined by the events that unfold up to Kuchiki Rukia''s execution."


    Well, that made me feel relieved that they weren''t in any overt danger. And I could read between the lines here in what he was saying. Basically, I was being given the green light, but if things played out badly, we would be taking the blame.


    It was a fair conclusion given the circumstances.


    "However." He grunted. "Your debt has yet to be paid."


    "Noted." I would not deny it then. He didn''t make a fuss about me stealing stuff and I caused my own messes, so I would acknowledge that I owed them a little bit.


    With another grunt of acknowledgement, he didn''t elaborate. "You may leave."


    I walked out towards the balcony. "Thanks for sitting down and talking." I gave him a quick smile, leaning against the edge. He looked at me rather...suspiciously. "And.....what happened to your desk and papers isn''t my fault."


    I saw his head jerk towards where his desk used to be along with what remained of everything else in the pile of ash and debris.


    His head snapped back to me and I realized it was quite a good time to skedaddle.


    "No take backs! Later Gramps!" I hastily jumped off the edge because I felt the temperature rising quickly.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 391:

    Chapter 391:


    I was in a pretty good mood at this point.


    Managed to settle things to a somewhat satisfactory level with the leader here, so things should go much more smoothly the next few days.


    And I didn''t even have to resort to fighting him. Well, I admit I was a little enthused with the idea of a fight with that old man, but I had certain other priorities. If I was just on my own, I''d probably be more open to the idea. But alas, it wasn''t a good opportunity at this point in time.


    It just further cemented my theory that Sca?thach somehow infected me with her battle lust.


    I don''t recall myself anticipating a fight like this before I met her.


    I suppose it doesn''t help that a significant portion of the time we spend together is fighting. In a good natured sort of way, we haven''t had a fight yet.


    ...which often leads to sex.


    Oh well. Can''t say I hate how things turned out. I could do without fights to the death and all that, but I do enjoy a good fight these days.


    Speaking of fighting...


    I finally tracked down where the others were after my little dive off one of the taller buildings in this place.


    And I could hear the clashing of blades as I got closer.


    "You''re back." Yoruichi perked up from where she was sitting. And the fact that she was in her humanoid form was a little surprising.


    "Hey, what''s going on?" I asked cause....Ichigo was here fighting someone I recognized. That bald guy I met right outside the healing division.


    "Dumbass one is fighting dumbass two." She explained.


    "Noted."


    "Fuck off." Ichigo shot back as he swung his oversized sword, making the bald guy bring up both his Zanpakuto? and accompanying sheath to block it.


    Though, he looked like he was having fun.


    Uryu? was standing against the wall being all quiet as he watched the fight quietly. I gave him a little nod and he returned it.


    Chad was standing nearby Orihime with arms crossed, almost protectively.


    But the young girl made me do a double take.


    "Do it like this, and another pull here and that''s about it."


    I kind of stared for a moment as the guy I remember as Yumichika Ayasegawa was braiding Orihime''s hair. He still had those weird eyebrow extensions, his most defining feature.


    Well then.


    She looked like she was enjoying it, so who was I to interrupt?


    "Hey izzy." I smiled.


    "Hello Wilhelm." She returned a beautiful smile herself. "Was your time productive?"


    "Yup, managed to settle things on my end." I nodded happily. "So.....what''s going on?"


    "These two idiots found us after we found a corner to hide in to catch our breaths after..." Yoruichi began to speak up, but she glanced at Izzy and the words sort of died in her mouth. "After your Friend managed to neutralize a very threatening enemy."


    "I didn''t kill him." Izzy added.


    "Oh, what happened?"


    "I pushed him into the shadowy-space."


    "The shadowy-space?"


    "Hmm, there''s a space that''s parallel to this place. I merely pushed him there to give him a time out." She nodded.


    "There is no such thing!" Yoruichi huffed.


    "....I''m confused?" I looked between them


    "She insists that there is no shadow space connected to this Soul Society. Even though I saw people there and sent that spirit inside as well." Izzy shrugged.


    "That''s.....just ridiculous! I was the former commander of the Onmitsukido? for years! There isn''t any secret spot in Soul Society that I don''t know about."


    "It''s probably nothing important then." Izzy once more shrugged.


    I guess it doesn''t really matter.


    "So, what''s the deal with these two?" I asked, walking towards Orihime and co. "And it''s good to see you again, Yumichika."


    The man braiding Orihime''s hair looked up. "It''s a pleasure for me as well. I like your outfit, it suits you better than our uniform."


    Well, he''s always full of compliments. "Thanks, it''s what I normally wear. What exactly is going on, if you don''t mind me asking?"


    "Oh nothing much. Ikkaku and I were just lucky and came across your little group. Ikkaku wanted to fight, well, you. But he called out for Kurosaki Ichigo and the young man over there answered." He paused as both the bald Shinigami and Ichigo were shouting at each other between blows. "Ikkaku of course didn''t believe him and got annoyed and the young man seemed just as irate. This is the third round so far." He hummed.


    "Right, proper introduction then? Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg."


    "Yumichika Ayasegawa." He replied in amusement. "And this wonderful young lady here has been healing them up after each round so they keep going at it." He gave Orihime a little pat on the head. "Speaking of, you need to take better of your hair, darling. It''s much too beautiful to have so many split ends. If I had known, I would have brought my brush collection with me, maybe some scissors....."


    Didn''t he say he''s from the division that are basically battle maniacs? Then again, I don''t know if I have any room to talk. And I guess everyone needs a hobby even if they enjoy fighting so much....


    Orihime was enjoying it though, so whatever.


    "Do you got next?" I asked.


    "Or anyone else that wants to fight." He shrugged. "I wouldn''t mind trying my hand at the traitor over there." He eyed Yoruichi.


    "If you wanna get your ass kicked, then come on." Yoruichi snorted. "By the way, how''d your little thing go?" Yoruichi asked.


    "Good. Things went really good. Enough that we can move on if you want."


    "Yeah, we should get going. I wanted to let Ichigo get a handle on someone moderately high up on a Division roster, but they''re just kinda flailing around." Yoruichi grunted, disappearing in a burst of Shunpo.


    Next thing everyone else knew, that Bald Shinigami was kneeling over with Yoruichi''s fist in his stomach. Before the strawberry could protest, she already disappeared with his unconscious body and threw it on the ground next to Yumichika.


    "Oh well, I was just about done anyways." The other Shinigami sighed, pushing himself up off his feet. "Just not my face, please."


    "Please be gentle." Orihime pleaded rather cutely.


    Yumichikia chuckled and made a beckoning gesture with his hand on his sword.


    "Well, you got balls if nothing else." Yoruichi said with some small amount of respect. As the other Shinigami was expecting her, he did make a move the same time she did and flashed away with his own Shunpo as they clashed at high speeds. But Yoruichi only appeared a moment later with him over her shoulder as she tossed him onto the ground too. "He actually wasn''t that bad. Could probably try for Lieutenant if he really wanted."


    Might seem mean on the surface since the guy was being so hospitable, but it was actually to help the guy. If Yoruichi didn''t do anything, they''d have to answer questions about why they didn''t try to capture the intruders.


    At Least this way he can say that Yoruichi defeated him. And the power disparity meant that he wouldn''t come under any real fire.


    "Alright kiddos, gather around." I clapped my hands.


    "You did what you needed?" Ichigo asked. "You said you were goin to talk to some people here for help, yeah?"


    The eagerness on his face was obvious. The others too seemed to be getting a bit anxious. No idea how long they''ve been sitting around here, but they''re wanting to get back out there.


    "I won''t bore you with the details. Go wild."


    "What?" Ichigo asked, perhaps the spokepersons mirroring their thoughts altogether.


    "Run wild. Go rescue Rukia, cause some chaos, beat up anyone who gets in your way. I already made some moves somewhere else, your job now is to do what you came here to do." It''d probably be better not to tell them the specifics.


    "That''s it?" He asked again. "Just....go ahead? No holding back?" He questioned again.


    "Don''t kill anyone if you can help it, but your safety is a priority. Otherwise, go at it."


    He kind of looked at me suspiciously. Perhaps because I was advocating a more.....clandestine move originally and now I was telling them to do the opposite.


    "One last warning though before you go." I stated, grabbing their full attention. "Rukia''s execution was moved up. You got a week."


    It''s funny, that might seem like a significant amount of time, but this damn place was gigantic and a maze. Not to mention there are thousands of Shinigami between them and their friend.


    "You''re not coming with." Ishida spoke up.


    "Correct." I didn''t hide it. "I''ll be attending to other things in the meantime."


    "Alright." Ichigo breathed out. "Alright, that''s enough time. Thanks for the heads up and the help so far. I know you were doing stuff to help in the background, so thanks again."


    Well, we got off on a rocking footing, but...he''s not a bad kid. "I have one slight request."


    "What?"


    "Don''t just brute force everything. Be sneaky if you can, looking for openings to abuse. Maybe steal some uniforms and try passing off as Shinigami. See if you can''t infiltrate a little bit. But if you have to, overpower anyone in your way as well." It would help with the whole thing I sold to gramps.


    "And that would help?" Uryu? asked a little skeptically.


    And as they got closer, I could faintly hear.....bells?


    A rather large man burst through a nearby wall. His hair was spiky, and at the tips of it were little bells swaying in the wind. He wore an eyepatch over his right eye and he held a very weathered Zanpakuto? over his shoulder. The thing looked like it''s been hitting a rock for several years without many chips and rough edges.


    And the Captain''s Haori was very eye-catching.


    "Told you I felt them this way." He spoke, and as he did a little head peeked over his shoulder.


    "Seen Kenny, I told you they were here!" A little girl, probably seven or eight, with a pink head of hair and a lieutenant badge was smacking his shoulder happily.


    "Whatever." He grinned, leveling his blade towards us. "Alright, who wants to fight first? Or do you both wanna come at me at the same time."


    "Shouldn''t you introduce yourself first?" I spoke up.


    "Kenpachi Zaraki, Captain of the 11th Division." He said curtly.


    "Oh, so you''re Kenpachi Zaraki, huh?"


    "You know me?" His smile widened.


    "Of course." Actually, I had no idea who this was.


    "Alright, you fighting me? What''s your name?" He grabbed the little girl off his shoulder and set her on the ground. "Go play at the side, Yachiru."


    She ran right up to Izzy and tugged on her pants, even taking Izzy by surprise as she held her arms open.


    Izzy looked for a moment before picking up the strange Shinigami child. "Hello Child, what''s your name?"


    "Yachiru Kusajishi." She smiled. "11th Division second seat!"


    "Is that so?" She raised an eyebrow. "And does your....Captain know what you actually are?"


    "Nope."


    "Would you like me to tell him?"


    "Nu huh." She shook her head.


    "Very well. He treats you well enough? If not, I could have words with him."


    "Kenny''s the best!"


    "Very well." Izzy smiled rather motheringly.


    "Can I have some candy?" She asked.


    "I have no candy. But I have some cookies I baked." She replied, taking them from presumably her storage bracelet.


    "Thanks, Mama!"


    I think I saw Izzy almost fall over at that. "You''re very welcome, child."


    "Huh..." I turned back towards The Captain. "You have an interesting Lieutenant."


    "Whatever, as long as she isn''t getting into trouble. Had the Old Man on my ass the last time. Not my fault she burned down a few buildings." He grunted. "Is she the brats mom?" He asked me


    "Uh....no?'' I blinked.


    "Why is she calling her that then?"


    "Stupid Kenny, momma is your momma too." The little girl blew a raspberry.


    .....did she realize who Izzy was?


    "No idea what the hell you''re talking about. But I don''t really care. Who am I fighting?" He was starting to get a little impatient.


    "Sorry, someone else called dibs."


    "What?" He asked in confusion.


    "Another person in our party called dibs on fighting you. He said that he wanted to fight the strongest Captain, Kenpachi Zaraki, and he called dibs." I bullshit with a completely straight face.


    "Really? Someone wanted to fight me?" His eyes sparkled ever so slightly. "Who, where?''


    "His name is Kurosaki Ichigo, and he went about...." Raised my finger up, pointing in a random direction. "That way."


    The Shinigami looked at me for a moment, as if he was actually considering it. "I heard about him. They said he beat Mayuri and invaded the place already. Alright, Yachiru we''re going. We got a fight waiting for us." He grinned happily.


    "Okay Kenny!" She climbed down from Izzy''s grasp. "Bye Mama."


    "Goodbye, Child." Izzy gave another warm smile, and we watched her climb back onto his shoulder.


    "I think I can sense them that way, let''s go, Kenny!" The little girl declared.


    "Got it, just tell me when you think you can sense them." He leapt over the wall, and went running.


    "Did you really just convince him like that?" Izzy asked.


    "Yup, completely bullshitted him there." I was kind of surprised it worked to be honest. "Heard that the members of the Eleventh Division were all battle maniacs.....so, yeah.


    "That boy is going to get mad at you again."


    "Eh, it''s good practice. That guy seemed pretty straight forward, so it''s a good matchup for Ichigo." Besides, Yoruichi was there just in case and I even pointed them in the wrong direction. "What was up with that little girl?"


    "She was his....sword spirit."


    "What?"


    "The Spirit of his Zanpakuto?." Izzy clarified. "I don''t know why she was running around as she was, but she was without a doubt his Zanpakuto? spirit."


    "That''s strange."


    "I am aware. That.....shouldn''t be how artifact spirits exist, Wilhelm. Your Jinn is a perfect example of what one should be like. This is strange and I''m suspecting that something is amiss with these swords. I already felt odd hearing about how they work, but now I''m not so certain on their existence."


    "We can investigate that if you want?"


    "It would perhaps set my mind at ease because it gives me a worrisome feeling. As if I will not like what I learn about them." Izzy revealed. "I''m already disliking this Soul Society with every passing moment, I am very close to doing something about it."


    "You have my support with whatever you want to do." I gave her hand a little squeeze in encouragement. "Why don''t we ¨C"


    Izzy jerked her head to the side enough that it made the words die in my mouth. "What''s wrong?"


    "The shadows are acting weird. Something is coming over from the other side." She spoke and suddenly there was a strange phantom image of some buildings of a different architectural style that appeared in various places.


    But the most eye catching thing was a massive pillar of light that shot upwards to the sky.


    It took the form of a large cross with a ring around it.


    "That doesn''t look good."


    [***]


    People have been talking about power rankings, so I wanted to clarify things and show where I''m at in my own thoughts.


    Feel free to comment if you think I didn''t get something right or you disagree, but this is where I''m at for the moment and I think i''m be fair here.


    On a scale of 1-10 (you can divide these into smaller decimals to show the further divide)


    10 - Meridia (Basically the EX ranking, where the normal ranking doesn''t even matter anymore)


    9 - Ophis/Great Red/Goetia (The sort of ''transcendent ranking'' where the ''unfathomably powerful'' enemies are all grouped. Not saying they''re all equal in strength, but they sort of exist in the same level in a broad scope.)


    8 - Top half of the top 10 or those who could rank there (Shiva in DxD is right near the top, like an 8.9 or something)


    7 - middle to lower end of the top 10 (I would put Yamamoto in this bracket somewhere)


    6 - This is where the ''normal'' Gods would be, think Susanoo in DxD who''s in the middle of the pack strength-wise. The higher ranked deities are obviously pushing the limit of this bracket.


    5 - This is where most Shinigami captains are. (Izzy rates pre-hogyoku Aizen as a 5.5, only a little ways away from what could be considered a ''God'' by the standards of DxD. Post Hogyoku Aizen, well, that''s a whole different story.)


    4- This is specifically where Mayuri is, if on the higher end. He''s not particularly strong amongst the Captain level Shinigami, but he has his own tricks. I''d also put a good chunk of Ultimate Class people here, but the DxD ''strength rankings'' are really obscure so it''s often hard to say.


    3- This is where a lot of the lower end ''Ultimate Class'' and ''High Class'' people are. Think Soma, Yasaka''s body guard with the Dimension Lost.


    2- This is probably where the above average ''superhumans'' are listed. Probably Rias''s peerage, and people like Riser and basically any standard Magician(DxD) you could find that''s had some years under their belt.


    1- Freshly Reincarnated Devils, generally superhumans that can shrug off bullets but don''t necessarily rise above common fodder.


    Anyways, this is my thoughts on power levels so far. But don''t take this as gospel. It''s not like in a Xianxia where if someone''s 1/10th of a realm higher, they automatically win. It''s just sort of a way to eyeball where people are power-wise between various settings . Yes, people in Bleach have some impressive abilities and hax that let them punch above their weight class, and that''s a perfect example. Shunsui isn''t cleaving mountains in half with every wave of his sword, but he can pull some bullshit with his Zanpakuto that lets him minorly alter reality and possibly causality.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 392:

    Chapter 392:


    "Well....that''s odd."


    "The sudden emergence of what looks like Germanic-Gothic architecture? No, it''s completely normal." Izzy deadpanned. "I''m sure the Shinigami here who take inspiration from Japanese culture just decided to redecorate."


    "It''s always something, isn''t it?" I admired the pillar of light that lingered for a tad before it dissipated.


    "I think this is only a you thing."


    "Me?" I said with faux offense.


    "There is a list I could recite. When a pattern forms, there''s usually a constant variable."


    "I didn''t have a single hand in this."


    "Uh huh."


    "Well, wanna check it out?" I offered.


    "Sure, let''s go see what mess you caused this time." She replied with a little grin. v3l.B11n.


    "There''s a weird building just over there." I eyed our surroundings. It wasn''t particularly big, but it was a tad taller than most of the regular buildings that were the norm around here.


    Izzy shrugged and we began walking towards it.


    From the looks of it, this little section of....weirdness would be on the opposite end from where the kids were running towards, so at least they had that going for them.


    "I believe that people are fighting up ahead." Izzy paused in her steps, tilting her head as if gazing into the distance.


    "What do you see?"


    "See? Nothing. I can feel several people dying."


    "....that''s probably not good." I gave it a moment of thought. "Right, let''s speed up."


    "I can keep up, go as fast as you want." Izzy gave me the go ahead.


    With a nod, I gathered my lightning and kicked off the ground with a burst of speed. My Shunpo still wasn''t up to par, but I can at least move in a straight-ish line with some effort. Actualizing my Lightning also seemed to help me a tad in that regard, as it kept me from stumbling and falling on my face.


    Jumping over a wall, and running across a few rooftops, I could make out the sounds of battle as we approached.


    The sounds of explosions and shouting got louder and louder until we saw the source.


    Shinigami were in a fight with a group of people in some strange white uniforms and almost all of them were wearing similar masks. But the thing that made me furrow my brow was that the white-uniform people were wielding bows. As in, Bows formed from Reishi similar to how Uryu? did.


    ".....are those Quincy?"


    "I did not know what Quincy were until literally today." Izzy replied.


    "Right then...erm....who do we help?" I asked.


    Technically, the Shinigami were our enemies...but at the same time we sorta had an agreement with them to not actually be enemies. And not to mention we had no dog in this fight....for whatever was happening.


    "I have yet to pass judgment on this place, so for now, I would assume we should aid the owners since you struck a deal with their leader."


    "Works for me." I mentally went through my Swords within my ring and decided to take out my Zanpakuto?. I had a feeling that using it would speed up the process by which it develops.


    I leapt off the building, landing next to a man with his hand drawn back, producing a bow made of Spiritual Particles. He was about to fire off towards a group of Shinigami who were on the back foot, to put it politely.


    He was immediately startled, reeling back his arms and his ''Bow'' dispersed in the action. I noticed a cross similar to the little regalia that Uryu? used around his wrist and flicked my sword, slashing it in half.


    There was a small burst of Reiryoku that exploded outward from the epicenter, sending him flying backwards onto his ass a few feet away.


    That''s interesting. Maybe I should steal a few of those for research? Later.


    I turned my head to see dozens of more of Quincy''s comrades.


    And they obviously noticed me if the bows pointing in my general direction were anything to go by.


    "Bakudo? #44, Sekisho!" I quickly chanted as a literal barrage was shot towards me.


    An invisible barrier sprang up in front of me, somewhat reminiscent of a standard Bounded Field. It was more so a line that separated one side from another.


    Not bad overall.


    As soon as my barrier disappeared, my vision was entirely filled with arrows made from Reiryoku. Their timing was impeccable, and they seemingly had good coordination. These weren''t your run of the mill mooks, no, these were trained.


    Depending on how many there were, I''d almost call them an army, but surely there weren''t that many.


    Regardless, I took that moment to take a step forward and used a burst of my bastardized Shunpo to maneuver to the side. I was surprised when I saw that they could sort of perceive my movement. As soon as I moved, they too started moving as if to change their formation.


    They were nowhere near as fast as what I''ve been experiencing lately, but even so, credit where it was due.


    My other swords shot out of my ring, swiping through the air before they could react. Despite the praise I had mentally given them, they were just nowhere near strong enough to resist my attacks.


    Limbs went flying with my swords slashing through flesh and cleaving through bones. In another time and place, perhaps I would have been gentler, but with the still warm bodies of Shinigami on the ground nearby, my pity was nonexistent at this point.


    Sure, I didn''t care much for Shinigami as a whole, but I felt like I owed it to the few I got along with.


    "You missed a few." Izzy stepped onto the ground next to me, two bodies floating next to her, struggling as much as they could while being wrapped in actual shadows.


    "I noticed you move towards them." I shot her a smile. "You don''t particularly care for fighting, do you?"


    "Not really."


    "Would you mind holding onto them then? Figured I could hand them over to Shunsui or someone, and try to clear any misconceptions they might be having at this point." I made sure to grab a few of those cross-like regalias they were using to examine for later.


    "Ryoka!" I blinked, turning to see the origin of the shout as reinforcements had apparently arrived.


    About twenty or so Shinigami of varying strengths came flooding through the nearby entrance to this little courtyard area.


    I was about to dismiss them, but one presence loomed over the others.


    "Raise your head ¨C Wabisuke!" A roar resounded and a weight of Reiatsu weighed down on me.


    A man with blonde hair covering half his face jumped out of the crowd. And the noticeable Lieutenant badge on his arm was enough to relay his status.


    His normal Zanpakuto? morphed into something angular. Instead of a tip, it hooked downwards at a 90-degree angle, completely removing the ability to stab.


    I brought up my Zanpakuto? to block his attack which I admit was fairly decent.


    "....did my sword just get heavier?" I noticed the slight change as the edge of his blade skirted off my own.


    There was a gleam in his eye as he followed up with a flurry of slashes. I blocked them a couple more times to verify and I could say without a shadow of a doubt, my sword became significantly heavier.


    Huh.


    "Fine, I guess there''s another bastard I take my anger out on." The young woman looked at me and all their eyes turned towards me as well.


    ....this may be more problematic than I first assumed.


    I hoped I wouldn''t have to resort to my Bankai.


    "Oh, this one is scared." A voice whispered into my ear.


    I felt a shiver down my neck to see a fourth Quincy I hadn''t noticed before, sitting on the edge of a rooftop not too far away. He had long black hair and a spiky mask that covered the lower part of their face.


    "Tsk, great, now this bastard is going to make things weird." The Mohawk one clicked his tongue in annoyance.


    "Oi, bitch, you can play your fucking creepy games after I take out my pound." The Green one growled.


    "Ara, this isn''t a good situation at all." I sighed, readying myself. "It''s polite to introduce yourselves before a fight."


    "I''m Bazz-B and his Majesty bestowed ''H'' for the Heat onto me." The Mohawk one introduced himself with a flick of his fingers, a burst of flames appeared. "And my flames are hotter than even your Captain Commanders."


    Doubtful, but good information.


    Also....his Majesty?


    Really going to need to talk to the Old Man after this.


    "Fuck, I''m Candice Catnipp. I got ''T'' for the Thunderbolt. And that bastard messed up my hair, so you''re gonna pay the price since I can''t kill him myself!" She growled.


    I was starting to notice a little bit of a pattern.


    "I''m As Nodt, and I have ''F'' for the Fear." The voice of the one sitting down sent shivers down my back again as something grated against my mind.


    "Is there a reason to introduce ourselves?" The last one asked.


    "Fuckin rules, you dumbass. His Majesty wanted them to know who was killin them when it came time. Even if it is fucking early." The girl shot back.


    "Fine." He glowered before moving, very quickly. A familiar movement, to appear behind the enemy and finish them off in one blow. And his speed was excellent, even amongst Captains. "Cang Du, ''I'', The Iron. Now you can die."


    I didn''t move, not because I couldn''t, but because I didn''t have to.


    His...claw blade weapon was deflected, and not by me. I followed up immediately, slashing my own blades. One high, and one low.


    He noticed, retreating as soon as he had the opportunity, but there was a thin line of blood flowing from his chest.


    "Sui-Feng, I owe you one." I smiled towards my companion who appeared next to me.


    "Save it." She huffed. "You should have ended him in that opportunity I gave you."


    "Ara, you know it''s not that simple."


    She clicked her tongue and didn''t argue. "Who the hell are these guys? They''re all at least Captain level."


    "Quincy." I said simply.


    She grunted. "I thought they were all dead."


    "We''re right here, ya flat chested bitch." The Green haired woman hollered.


    Sui-Feng''s eye twitched, but didn''t immediately jump out.


    "Each takes two?" I offered.


    "Neither of our Bankais are good in a situation like this."


    "Haha, doesn''t seem so." I chuckled. "But we just have to stall for a little at least. I''d wager that we got reinforcements coming soon."


    "Fine, I''ll take the creepy one and the one with the claw. You take the prostitute and the mohawk."


    "Who the fuck did you just call a prostitute you slut!?" A very large amount of Reishi poured towards the green-haired girl. The surroundings were broken down and she assimilated the Reishi as Lightning that formed around her fist.


    "Did you really have to make her upset?" I sighed, knowing how troublesome this was going to be.


    However, something strange happened.


    A bolt of lightning fell from the sky. In a clear weathered sky, it slammed downwards onto the gathered lightning that this Quincy woman had.


    It clearly wasn''t her doing as It dispersed her own gathering of lightning and she let out a little yelp of surprise.


    I did find myself smiling once I realized who the Reiatsu belonged to.


    "Well, well, what a fun party you got going on here. I hope you don''t mind If I join in?" The Ryoka I''d had the pleasure of getting to know recently.


    "The more the merrier." I chuckled.


    "Which son of a bitch!?" The Quincy girl recovered quickly, though she looked a little frazzled. "You bastard! I barely fixed my hair after that other asshole fucked it up and now look at it! Die!" She roared, throwing all the Lightning she could gather in a moment and it coalesced, shooting out.


    He just stood there, with a little smile on his face as it collided with him.


    I blinked as I realized that part of his body had turned into Lightning and seemed completely unscathed from the blast.


    "I kinda feel bad. I''m just the absolute worst match-up for you." He chuckled, lightning began crackling all around him.


    And he felt more....dangerous. I didn''t quite know how to label it, but I felt that for equal measure, I''d much rather take on the Quincy girl''s lightning over his.


    "....friend of yours, Captain Kyo?raku?" Sui-feng eyed me suspiciously.


    "I will gladly say so in this situation." I didn''t think the Old Man would get after me in a dangerous spot like this.


    ".....priorities then." She accepted it quickly.


    Well, the Old Man did give the order to only capture the Ryoka, but I''m fairly sure he doesn''t expect us to apply that to these other invaders.


    "By the way, I also brought a friend."


    "Oh?" I looked around and my body froze up.


    "Hello, would you like some help? I can handle one of them to even things up." A woman walked over and I couldn''t sense her beyond her actual presence in front of me. "I''ll take this one in the mask, if you don''t have any objections."


    ....and I somehow felt that the Quincy who had an epithet containing the word ''fear'' and seemed to radiate a chilling feeling was less scary than this woman who looked like a modern housewife....


    "Who put this fake dead body here?" The very dangerous woman that I felt myself not wanting to even look at commented towards Aizen''s still fresh corpse. "Never once housed a real soul, honestly if you''re going to try and intimidate someone, at least put effort into it. ."


    "...what?" I found myself blurting out.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 393:

    Chapter 393:


    A fake dead body? That''s fucking weird.


    Seemed like someone was playing games for whatever reason.


    Anyways, I focused back on my ''opponent''. Always happy to lend Shunsui a hand, he''d been such a good person and helped me out. I couldn''t not return the favor when he was in trouble.


    And judging by the amount of Reiatsu this woman seemed to be radiating, she was pretty damn strong. However, as I said, I was perhaps her absolute worst matchup. Even considering that I felt confident beating her in a straight up fight, my aspects were just an inherent counter to hers.


    Izzy would be fine with whoever she chose to fight.


    I''ll thank her later for that too. She said she wasn''t really big on fighting, so it''s definitely kind on her part to lend a hand.


    "And who the fuck are you supposed to be?" She looked down at me. Literally in this case, as she was floating, err....standing in mid air.


    I had...questions about that.


    "Kurosaki Ichigo!" I happily introduced myself.


    "Bullshit you aint." She immediately countered.


    ".....and you know that how?" Because she said that with confidence, like she knew who Ichigo was.


    "You''re not a Shinigami, who the hell are you?'' She obviously avoided answering my question. Was it some sort of secret?


    That kid was getting more and more confusing the more I learned.


    "Not a Shinigami. Actually I was in the midst of my own Invasion and you intruded. Very rude of you." I wagged my finger. "You can appease my anger by telling me how you''re standing in mid air."


    "What?" She looked confused. "I''m just makin a platform with my Reiryoku, dumbass."


    "Interesting." I hadn''t considered that. Just a small difference in how Magical Energy compared to this Reiryoku that something like that was a viable method. "Anyways, very rude of you to intrude on someone else''s invasion."


    "Like we''re fuckin here intentionally, you asshole!" She growled, lightning flaring around her. "That asshole over there just showed up out of nowhere and then dragged us here with him!" She jabbed her finger at the fake dead body.


    "Huh." I didn''t really know what to say to that.


    "Fuck it, I''m done!" She seemed to finally lose her temper for some reason. " Everyone can just fuckin die and I can forget this shitty day!" She let out a roar that echoed to the skies as Lightning fell down like pillars into her hands once more. "Don''t know what you did before, but you can just turn to ash!" She threw it down like a javelin.


    I let my own Lightning seep out from my core, laced with my Divinity.


    My arms and legs became fully enveloped.


    It had been awhile since I''ve used this and it felt good to feel it against my skin again.


    My Authority over the storm welcomed this challenge.


    The Lightning Javelin slammed into me and I raised my arm up to block. It erupted into another pillar of lightning arcing off and utterly disintegrating everything in the immediate vicinity. However, this was far from enough to reach me.


    My Semblance was a good defensive measure. It allowed me to turn my body ¨C or parts ¨C into lightning at a whim. It drained my Aura at a staggering rate, but that was neither here nor there. It wasn''t inviolable by any means. Someone with Godly power, after seeing it once, could counter it with some effort, which was why I usually reserved it for very particular situations. It was best used to take an opponent by surprise or defend myself from something deadly.


    In this situation though, I could just make liberal use of it due to the nature of my opponent''s powers.


    My Semblance was fueled with my Aura as the Lightning surged throughout my body to combat this ''attack''.


    Once the girl''s lightning cleared up, I saw her shocked gaze.


    It''s funny, I could sympathize with her. I remember when I used my Thor''s hammer against Susanoo and he just fucking shrugged it off.


    It was a very similar situation, except I''m on the other side of the fence this time.


    Her furious look from before simmered down, and she looked to be getting serious now. The lighting surged around her hands as she shot off multiple bolts of significant power at me.


    I raised my hands, matching her in intensity. The collision of a similar element caused a strange phenomenon to erupt mid-air. The hostile, but kindred, elements collided, causing bouts of lighting to arc off in every direction. However, in every encounter, it was becoming increasingly clear that I came out on top.


    "How are you doing that!?" She screamed, unleashing a rather devastating blast, bigger than the other bolts thus far.


    I conjured a Magical Circle in front of my Lightning encased hand. "Thunderbolt." A spell I picked up in Skyrim all those years ago that was just so handy.


    It collided with her own haphazard attack and tore right through it, her body reeled back as the spell closed in on her.


    It was enough that she fell from the sky and slammed into the ground below. She wasn''t that hurt, but she definitely got shocked. I could see her push herself out of the small crater in the ground and looked slightly roughed up and frazzled from it.


    Oh boy did she look pissed.


    "Who the hell are you!?" She roared again. "How the hell are you stopping my lightning!?"


    "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg." I introduced myself properly. "And to answer your second question ¨C" I kicked off the ground, moving with a burst of my bastardized Shunpo. "¡ªCome back and talk to me when your Lightning can reach a God." I said softly, just enough for her to hear as I was nearly right up in her face.


    My Aura gathered on my hand and intertwined with my Lightning already coating me. It all discharged as I threw my palm at her stomach with a loud thunderclap, her body went hurling off to the side.


    I could see blood spit out of her mouth, and she went tumbling across the ground, tearing it up before coming to a stop. She quickly returned to her feat, a deviant fury still ever present in her eyes.


    Despite everything, she was pretty durable. That last blow should have been a hefty one.


    Strangely, there was this weird pattern that lit up under her skin where I had hit her, it looked strikingly similar to Magic Circuits in appearance. I had thought I hit her harder than what the damage looked like she took, but perhaps she used some method to offset it?


    Interesting.


    She slammed the weird heart-shaped emblem at her side. I noticed it before, but I just assumed it was just her taste in accessories, but I was obviously wrong as a heart flew out and landed into her hand, forming a small bow.


    "...that''s kinda cute."


    "Fuck off!" She let out another roar as an arrow of lightning coalesced with the string drawn back.


    And once more, I''ll admit that there was a significant amount of power build up. Enough that if I wasn''t dealing with Lightning of all things that I would be taking it much more seriously. It wasn''t outwardly expressive as it gathered lightning and compressed itself, remaining small and within the size of an arrow for that small bow she wielded.


    "Take this, 5 Gigajoule blast!" She shouted, letting loose the Arrow.


    I did just that.


    I reached out, and grabbed it.


    The sheer power in it was enough that my footing shifted. Within my hands, the thing fought mercilessly. If I wasn''t attuned to the element on such a level, I was sure I would have been reduced to ash if I tried this so flippantly.


    My Divinity seeped out into my own Lightning and I twisted, shattering her construct. The accumulated Lightning erupted outwards, forcibly discharged away from myself.


    I expected her to say something else, but she was no longer in the same spot. I jerked my head to the side to see her figure appear behind me.


    Very fast.


    Her bow lit up again, but this time there was no Lightning. No, it reminded me of Uryu?''s arrow from before. With a single pluck of the string, an uncountable number of arrows were loose.


    I reached out into the air, grabbing Mirage from my Ring and responded appropriately, firing off my own Sword Phantoms to meet them.


    She didn''t even stop or pause at my display, instead, she kept moving.


    I did notice one thing. "That''s not Shunpo."


    "Don''t compare our movement technique to that trash! Ours is called Hirenkyaku, you can remember it when I send you to hell!" She shouted, above me, dozens of feet in the sky with her bow string pulled back.


    "I heard they have a good amusement park there." I answered casually. I could see the confusion on her face at my remark, so I took the opportunity to summon my other swords. They all shot up, closing the distance in the blink of an eye.


    I expected her to use her movement technique again. I admit I was very curious about it, at first glance, it was obviously slightly different from Shunpo.


    However, her body seemed to somewhat shift into lightning and at the same time, she moved. She perfectly maneuvered around my swords in a very meticulous way, avoiding their lethal edges as she slid to the ground, bow still knocked.


    I was stunned.


    Enough that I just kicked off the ground and Shunpo''d out of harm''s way for that attack.


    She combined her ability to wield lightning with her movement technique. She had literally turned into lightning for a moment and still moved similarly.


    That gave me ideas.


    I was lost in thought for a moment, enough that she slipped through my perception a tad. She was behind my back again, getting ready to let loose another barrage.


    "Alright, I''m tired of this nonsense." I grumbled, tightening my grip around Mirage. I pivoted and then planted my foot, thrusting forward.


    Her arrows tore through me, but alas for her I was no longer there on the world-axis.


    My Sword pierced through her back.


    Swallow Returns.


    "What''s with people here and constantly attacking from the back." I grumbled again, pulling my blade free and flicked away the blood.


    Non-Canon Omake ¨C The mysterious Red-Headed woman. (Part 1)


    Getting blasted out of the world-line by the Demon was...not pleasant.


    And by that I mean, I was in so much pain it made it hard to think properly. Avalon was doing what it could, but I had taken a huge hit.


    I was thankful to the piece of Big G in the spear, giving me that tiny opportunity to sort of yank myself out of harms away. I wasn''t in the right mind, so I couldn''t precisely aim myself, more so, just hurl my body in a sort of general direction that I felt was familiar.


    That was the last thing I remember.


    And now, I was staring at an unfamiliar ceiling.


    I was...bandaged and someone took care of me, but I had no idea where I was.


    AS if to answer my question, the door opened.


    A beautiful woman walked in, seemingly surprised as I was to see her. She had long red hair, a large chest, and long beautiful legs that accentuated her hips. She was utterly gorgeous and nearly took my breath away.


    "Oh, you''re awake." She said with an enchanting voice.


    "Are you an angel?"


    "Ara Ara, about the opposite." She giggled. "You''re lucky I found you when I did. The Guards around the place thought you were an intruder."


    "Guards?" I questioned.


    "You don''t know where you are?"


    "Honestly, I have no idea. I had a little...accident."


    "Hmm, I guess it doesn''t really matter." She shrugged. "You''re free to go when you''re all healed up." She smiled beautifully.


    "I''m free to go, just like that?"


    "I doubt an intruder would willingly hurt themselves like how I found you. It''s an honest mistake, most likely a haphazard teleport when you were in a bad state. No harm was done."


    ".....and what if I asked to come back?"


    "Come back? Whatever for?"


    "It would be rude of me to not thank the wonderful woman who nursed me back to health." I gave my most charming smile."


    "Oh my, aren''t you a sweetheart. I never did get your name."


    "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg, at your service." I reached out to take her hand, giving it a kiss.


    "Has anyone told you that you''re a terrible flirt?" She giggled, not dissuaded in the slightest. "You can call me Resheira."


    "A beautiful name for a beautiful woman."


    "And now you''re just doing it on purpose." She playfully swat at my shoulder.


    "I am many things, but a liar is not one of them."


    "Ara Ara, I need to be careful around you. I think just one little slip up, and I may just find myself caught up in that cute smile of yours~" She giggled again, cupping my cheek. "It''s strange, I feel like I somehow know you for some reason. Have we met before?"


    "I can honestly say that this is the first time we''re meeting. And you would know if there was a second."


    "And why''s that?"


    "Because the second time we''ve met would have certainly been on a date."


    "You are dangerous~" She cooed with a little smile of hers. "Let me go get you something to eat, otherwise I don''t think I''ll be able to resist eating you up~" She shot me a little wink before leaving the room again.


    Holy shit, that woman definitely did things for me.


    @***@


    "Well, how was the meal?" I asked.


    "I was right, you''re a dangerous man." Resheira giggled, laying her head on my bare chest while the blanket covered our naked bodies.


    "I think you''re the dangerous one here. You''re entirely at fault for seducing me."


    She let out that cute giggle of hers again. "Oh, so I''m to blame?"


    "How am I supposed to resist that beautiful smile of yours?"


    "I think my father warned me about men like you."


    "Men like me?"


    "The ones who say all the right things to get me to take my clothes off."


    "Oh, don''t act like you don''t get flirted with every day. I doubt a woman like you doesn''t have many people trying to win your heart."


    She poked my cheek. "You''d be surprised. A lot of people are.... Intimidated by my position. They''d much rather go after my cute little sister."


    "Their loss."


    "Is it?" She questioned. "Are you being possessive now?"


    "That depends, are you against it?"


    Her eyes softened. "Is this you asking me out on a date?"


    "Maybe it is."


    "Consider it a date then." She kissed my cheek. "I can''t wait to tell Fia that someone finally asked me out."


    "Fia?"


    "Mmm, Grayfia. She''s been my best friend for years now. Ever since the Civil War."


    I blinked. "I''m sorry, did you say Grayfia?"


    "Is there a problem?" She tilted her head.


    "....no, sorry was just...taken by surprise. Do you not know who I am?"


    "Should I?" It was her turn to look confused. "I mean, I don''t mind that you''re a half devil. I don''t care about any of that and you seemed plenty strong anyways, do I didn''t think you would care about me being a pure-blooded devil. You''re not with the old Satan Faction...are you?"


    "Oh, absolutely not."


    "No worries then."


    "....you said you have a sister?" I changed the subject, trying to figure out who this woman actually was.


    "My cute little Rias. She''s already almost an adult but she''s still just my adorable little sister." She cooed.


    "....Rias?" I choked out.


    "That''s right." She looked at me again. "....do you not know who I am?" She questioned me this time.


    "...I honestly have no idea." I replied.


    "Oh....this is awkward then." She blushed a little. "I just assumed you were aware....It''s not.... A problem, I hope? I don''t really have many people flirt with me so....genuinely without some scheme or something."


    "I......I''m still not quite sure on your identity, actually. W-what are the names of your parents?"


    "Oh, you really didn''t know?" She giggled. "My mother is Venelana Gremory, my father is Zeoticus Gremory. And I''m one of the Satans, Resheira Lucifer." She proudly introduced.


    "....oh my god." I realized who she was. And Where I was.


    I was in a parallel world to my birth world.


    And I....I....


    I just fucked my father.


    [HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAAHAHAHAHAHA]


    [***]


    A/N, So a bad storm hit my area and knocked out the power for a few days, just got it up earlier today, which was why the delay. But, we''re back up and jumping back into it.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 394: Interlude 29

    Chapter 394: Interlude 29


    Yhwach, King of the Quincy POV


    "Do you know your sins?" Jugram Haschwalth addressed everyone in my place as I sat upon my throne, overlooking the gathering of my Sternritter.


    My elite soldiers.


    It was difficult to say what emotions I felt at this moment. I don''t think I''ve ever been quite as enraged in my entire life and that was a significant feat. Perhaps I''ve gone past pure rage and my mind cleared allowing me full coherence?


    Candice Catnipp, the one for whom I bestowed the letter ''T'', a part of my own soul onto hers. Allowing her to achieve power reminiscent of the Shinigami Captains.


    The Thunderbolt, how quaint.


    It was straightforward, but that didn''t mean it was unworthy of my bestowment. Perhaps average amongst the other Sternritter, but Average among Elites was still Elite.


    She had nearly died.


    Bazz-B, for whom I gave the letter ''H''. His power came about in the form of flame manipulation. He liked to brag about his flames being comparable to that man. I never corrected him, he didn''t need to know how terrifying the Strongest Shinigami was.


    Cang Du, who received letter ''I'' for The Iron. The person with the strongest defensive ability in the Sternritter bar my Royal Guard. Combined with his Blut, there were very few capable of harming him significantly. Yet, he also looked weathered.


    Lastly, As Nodt with the letter ''F'', for the Fear. A very powerful ability that I considered of great use and would have been very beneficial for the War in the future.


    The War itself was...muddled, even with my previous use of the Almighty. I was mostly able to perceive events that led up to it, and plan for certain outcomes. But the finer details, I would not know until my true powers returned once more. It was enough that I was able to foresee my stepping onto the palace of the Soul King.


    As Nodt was one I felt would be quite beneficial with his ability being extremely difficult to counter for nearly any Shinigami.


    And yet.....he was absent. N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    I had to use a very precious reserve of my own power to bring them and everyone else back. The tiniest spark I had kept in case of an emergency.


    And by all means, this qualified.


    "We accept our punishment." They spoke together.


    Rehearsed together.


    A bid to get out of real punishment.


    "You yet live because of one reason alone." Jugram continued. "You were wise enough not to reveal your Vollsta?ndig."


    The method devised to match a Shinigami''s Bankai.


    It was something we did not possess in the past, and it was one of our true trump cards in the conflict that was supposed to erupt in a little less than three years.


    I had witnessed the proper path needed to be taken. Many years ago, I used the last gasp of my power before I had to recuperate. And I was able to see which steps needed to be taken, and what I was required to do to achieve my goals.


    The Almighty.


    My own ability to perceive the future.


    I had seen it all happen. The events that would play out, and the ensuing conflict that would inevitably happen.


    That was until a very special War Potential defied my vision, something only the Soul king, my Father should be capable of!


    For reasons I''m still trying to comprehend, fate was upturned, and the inconceivable happened! So?suke Aizen appeared in the Mess Hall while several of my Sternritter were holding a Banquet!


    How!?


    In every possible iteration of the future, that turn of events never occurred on any probable level. Not even in a 1 in a trillion chance did one of the most volatile entities fall into the Shadows of Soul Society in which we hid ourselves all these years ago.


    Did my Father make a move?


    Impossible, he shouldn''t even be capable of proper thought with what the Zero Division did to him.


    Nothing more than a thing now.


    But that didn''t seem to be the end of the absurdity that had been the past day. I received their reports ahead of time. And I was thankful that I did, for I did not wish for my subjects to see me fly into a rage.


    This was no mere coincidence.


    There was a leak somewhere, someone set these events in motion and ruined over a thousand years of planning.


    We were not ready.


    I was not ready.


    My power had yet to return.


    I need just under three more years to fully recuperate everything I have lost. As I was now, I was fearful to stand before that damnable Yamamoto, much less siege the Soul king''s Palace. And now, circumstances may have forced our hand.


    Our greatest boon, the element of surprise, had been lost.


    Now we have to be prepared for an invasion into our own stronghold!


    Who and how?


    Were they the cause or was their presence a side effect of someone else subverting me?


    All my plans, burned to ashes in a mere day.


    And at this moment, I didn''t know who to blame. There was an enemy I was unaware of, someone was working against me.


    "It seems our plans must change." I finally spoke, addressing everything.


    "We await your orders, your majesty." Jugram bowed his head.


    We must adapt.


    I knew Yamamoto, he wouldn''t sit there and wait. As soon as he received word of our continued existence, he would immediately rally his Shinigami to search us out. I don''t know how long it would take for them to discover us, but we had one benefit going for us.


    So?suke Aizen''s little rebellion should be moving forward. He would still seek to retrieve his artifact at the earliest convenience and even with his discovery of us and subsequent reveal to the whole of Soul Society, he would likely not delay much longer. The man is too arrogant to allow himself to be subservient for any longer than needed.


    He would rebel, and then he would claim his throne of Hueco Mundo and Soul Society would be preoccupied with a war on their doorsteps. The only issue was to make sure that Aizen is perceived as a threat large enough that they can''t commit too many resources on us.


    "We will prepare for war." I Let my voice echo outwards, reaching every corner of the Wandenreich. The fire that I had lit inside them for centuries was finally ignited with a fury. They had been training and waiting for this moment for many years. For them, it didn''t matter if it happened now or in a few years time.


    We, I ?will be at a disadvantage, but I must adapt and change my stratagem.


    Aizen wished to wage war against Soul Society, so be it. I will use that to my advantage. While both were weak, we would eradicate both of them. Hueco Mundo has many resources we can acquire for our own war against Soul Society. The Arrancar are numerous and require no training. They were originally intended to be used as disposable soldiers, but perhaps they could play a slightly bigger role?


    Those Hollows that blurred the lines between Hollows and Shinigami, they would be adequate to tip the scales.


    I planned for a Blitzkrieg, but a prolonged War was something we were capable of.


    "Your Majesty, if I may." Jugram spoke up again.


    "Speak." I replied.


    "What do you wish to do about As Nodt?"


    Yes, him.


    No doubt he''s being shuttled off to their research division to be dissected and experimented on. I could still vaguely feel his soul essence, he was alive...for now.


    It would be a mercy then.


    I would allow him this for his part in relaying important information, by happenstance..


    His letter I will retrieve it and find a new host for it.


    The link that I shared with all my Sternritter, I reached for it. The piece of my Soul that was attached to his and I ¨C


    Eyes looked back into mine.


    My retrieval of my soul piece was prevented.


    Eyes stared back at mine.


    A woman.


    I could not feel her presence, I could not ascertain her existence. She stood there, towering over the piece of soul I attempted to retrieve.


    No.


    A simple word sent ripples backwards through the link and a shockwave completely tore apart whatever claim I had.


    It felt like....I was looking at Father.


    That presence, the weight behind her existence.


    I slammed my throne, shattering the arm rest as I looked out and grabbed hold of a hundred random Soldat. Mere foot soldiers, but it would be enough.


    And I took back the Quincy power within them.


    I, as the Origin, commanded their essence back to me.


    It was enough, for a mere flicker. The tiniest spark to ignite my Almighty for a singular moment when combined with what miniscule amounts of power I had remaining from my forceful use of the Shadow.


    Jugram stumbled in place, but I paid him no mind. His ability, the letter ''B'' I bestowed on him, Balance.


    He would shoulder some of the burden for me as was his duty.


    I used to it try and view this woman. To see the immediate futures available around this anomaly.


    And there was nothing.


    I couldn''t see her, and her presence was frighteningly similar to his.....


    .....did I have a mother?


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 395:

    Chapter 395:


    It was kind of funny, watching Shunsui open his mouth, and attempt to say something, then as the words failed to come out of his mouth. He tried a handful of times at this point and Izzy just stood there, looking absolutely amused by the entire situation.


    Despite the very....strange circumstances of this impromptu outing, I''m glad Izzy appeared to be enjoying herself.


    And really, his own confusion and uncertainty only diminished once that other Captain appeared.


    She came with a purpose in her steps, her sword still seemed released and it was clear she was still very much in combat mode. "Ryoka!" She hissed, holding up her...gauntlet, claw finger blade pointed thing at me.


    "Now, now, Sui-Feng, how about we all calm down." Shunsui stepped between us, trying to calm her down.


    "Captain Kyo?raku, step aside. I''m going to arrest these two Ryoka, immediately for questioning."


    "Just hold on a moment ¨C"


    "Aizen is Dead! We were attacked by Four Captain level combatants! This is beyond talking, Shunsui! Either assist me or I will report that you have defected and betrayed us." She growled.


    "Two of which we handled. Helping you." I commented. "Just thought I''d throw that out there."


    She snapped her gaze at me, looking rather eager to punch me in the face if she could.


    "I would also like to add that this Captain Aizen of yours isn''t dead." Izzy also added. And when Captain Sui-Feng looked at her, she deflated slightly, but still noticeably. "Atleast, that body over there isn''t real." She walked over to where he was impaled.


    All three of us shared a glance.


    "Sui-Feng, they did help us." Shunsui expressed his stance once more.


    The woman scowled, looking like she was warring with herself mentally. "Explain the body." She crossed her arms with a grunt. "His Reiatsu is still there, lingering around his fresh corpse!" She spat out in annoyance.


    "Can spirits have corpses?" I asked, the sudden question just coming to mind.


    "Clearly!" She screamed at me, pointing at the fake body.


    "Alright, let''s all calm down." Shunsui tried to ease her down again. "I''d also appreciate an explanation, Miss...?" He looked at Izzy.


    "You can call me Izzy." She said dismissively. "As for an explanation, it''s simple. This....thing never once housed an actual soul. It certainly mimics what facilitates life for you spiritual beings, but it''s but a hollow husk."


    "A Gigai?" Shunsui furrowed his brow. "They shouldn''t be this...detailed or be able to trick someone like me." He scratched his head. "What do you think Sui-Feng?"


    "I think you''re still missing the fact that his Zanpakuto? is sitting right there!" She pointed out.


    "Ara, that also raised a question..."


    "Also fake." Izzy chimed in. "Once more, a hollow husk. It has never housed a proper spirit like both of your weapons do."


    "And we''re just supposed to believe you!?"


    "Would it perhaps be possible to ask how you know this?" Shunsui asked, still being rather respectful.


    "I simply do." Izzy shrugged. "I am intimately familiar with death and spirits."


    "How convenient." Sui-Feng scoffed.


    "That''s going to be hard to convince someone else..." Shunsui sighed. "Is there anything I can have that proves it?"


    "I have nothing but my words. You are free to check for yourselves. If you can''t discover what I can see after a thorough investigation, then you are simply helpless. However, if you wish proof, then should I point out the difference between the sword you held in your left hand opposed to your right?" Izzy replied.


    Shunsui stiffened. ".....okay, I believe you."


    I raised an eyebrow at that. Did Izzy know something she shouldn''t know about him, hmm?


    "What ¨C"


    "Sui-Feng, please, don''t question it. Just.....trust me for now. At the very least, it''s obvious they aren''t our enemies, and it wouldn''t be a good idea to get on their bad side while we apparently have real enemies hiding in the dark."


    Sui-Feng looked at him with a strange look before her shoulders sagged. "Fine. But how the hell did this even start in the first place? Why were those people chasing after Aizen?"


    "I believe that may be my fault." Izzy spoke up again. "He aggressively attacked the children I was accompanying. I did not wish to sour relations, so I chose a method of removing him without harming him too much."


    "....how did that end up with...?"


    "I put him in the shadows below this Soul Society. I noticed people down there, I just never fathomed that you would be unaware of a group of people hiding in your basement." She deadpanned.


    "....what?"


    "Are you saying that these people are.....hiding in the shadows of Soul Society!?" Sui-Feng''s eyes widened.


    "So it appears." Izzy delivered without much emotion.


    Welp, I think she''s broken now, cause she looked ready to have a minor breakdown at that little revelation.


    "Seems like they had a whole Alphabet theme going, don''t know what that''s about, but pretty good odds they had quite a few more people around that same strength." I also helpfully added.


    Shunsui then had a blank stare as he processed that information.


    "Kind of weird schtick in all honesty."


    "Oh, that''s probably due to the parasite that someone attached to their souls." Izzy spoke up again.


    "What do you mean?" I asked.


    "That one over there has the piece of another''s soul attached to him. I believe it to be the source of his power and the way they were so blatantly showing off....." She trailed off, but connecting the dots was not difficult.


    "Huh."


    "I don''t know if I should be happy with this information or not..." Shunsui admitted rather depressingly.


    "I made sure that nothing could happen to it, so you are free to investigate at your leisure."


    That was nice of her.


    "Great...I''ll pass that message along..." Shunsui sighed. "Alright, We better.....send our reports, Sui-Feng."


    She glanced at us. "Everything?"


    "I already spoke to the Old Man, we''re good for now." I assured them. "Oh, just a heads up, there is actually a Quincy with the kids that came with us. I''m like 99% sure he has no relation to the people who just attacked."


    "How sure are you?" Shunsui questioned.


    "Well, he seemed to think he was the last of the Quincy, bar his own parents."


    "...right, I''ll make sure to pass that message along as well." He shook his head. "What a mess this turned out to be." He let out a long breath before perking up. "And here comes Ukitake and...Gin, it seems."


    "Oh, squinty eyes." Ichigo called him that and I liked the nickname.


    "Yup."


    She looked at me again and flicked the paint my way.


    "Hey, foul, foul!" I covered myself.


    "Look at my clothes!"


    "I''m looking. You still look as beautiful as ever."


    "''Hush, you." She huffed once more, hands flinging at me with renewed vigor.


    "Peace!"


    "Hmph." She crossed her arms, trying to look annoyed, but it was hard with all the paint splattered on her. "Well, at least your painting looks better."


    "You keep throwing shade at me, let''s see what you got going on over on your side, huh?"


    "By all means, look at what real talent is." She gestured over to her side.


    I took a look, and paled a little. "It''s alright, I guess."


    "Admit defeat."


    "I wasn''t aware it was a competition."


    "We both know it would have been had you thought you had any skill in painting. Now, admit defeat."


    "I think I should get bonus points for actually trying something difficult."


    "Literal stick figures would have been better."


    "You just painted Pac-Man!" Admittedly, it was fairly good. But it''s not like it''s something hard to paint.


    "And you know what it is without any indication from me. That makes me the winner by default."


    "Why Pac-Man though?" I asked.


    "It was the first video game I ever played. I remember when it was first created and I spent hours and hours in front of the arcade machine. I ¨C" She paused.


    "What?"


    "Nothing."


    "No, you were going to say something."


    "I....used my powers to keep playing...even after they closed." She looked away.


    "That''s hilarious, and I''ll be making fun of you in the future because of this."


    She slapped my shoulder.


    I chuckled, walking to the side and taking a seat. Izzy followed sliding down against the wall next to me. "I wonder what the Shinigami are gonna think when they see this."


    Izzy blinked, and we both shared a look before breaking out in laughter.


    Maybe it was just the utter ridiculousness of the situation. We were literally just fighting some people a few hours ago, and now we''re repainting the Shinigami''s barracks.


    As we stopped, Izzy leaned in her head resting against my shoulder. And I found myself putting my arm around her, almost unconsciously.


    Neither of us said anything to ruin the pleasant moment.


    [***]


    Non-Canon omake: All according to plan.


    Ichimaru Gin POV


    "Heya, bossman."


    "Gin, you''re late." Aizen was moving around some stuff, didn''t know what it was.


    "Sorry was dealing with the fallout of whatever the hell happened. Heard some stuff, but still kind of confused. Can ya fill me in on the blanks?"


    "I''ve had an interesting day. What do you want to know?"


    "I heard ya got beaten up?"


    "I did not get beaten up." He scoffed.


    "Really? Heard from some sources that you got slapped pretty hard."


    ".....it was all according to plan."


    "Right...." He didn''t sound too confident. "Heard you found a bunch o Quincy?"


    "Yes, I discovered a secret hiding spot of our sworn enemies. A gathering of significant power that we''ll need to take into account with our own forces."


    "And I heard you got shoved there...by the woman who beat you up? The interrogation from the Quincy we got said you were running around their base while they shot arrows at ya?"


    "Yes, it was all according to plan." He nodded.


    "Right-o then, boss. Whatever you say." I was getting skeptical at this point. "And you did the whole ''dying thing'' with the fake dead body, yeah?"


    "Yes." He said rather proudly. "It took considerable effort to create a body that would fool ¨C"


    "Yeah, the same woman who beat ya up saw through it. Told everyone it was fake."


    "...all according to the plan." He twitched.


    "Really?"


    "Yes. You see, it was merely a distraction. To lure away the sights of our enemies, to draw their attention and redirect it from our true goal. For you see, what I really accomplished ¨C"


    "All your plans have been right fucked, haven''t they?"


    "Completely and utterly." He immediately admitted.


    ....I wonder if it''s too late to switch sides?


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 396:

    Chapter 396:


    Ichimaru Gin POV


    "Report!" Old Man Yamamoto slammed his cane on the ground, calling everyone to attention. "How did a group of Quincy appear within these walls without us knowing!?"


    Oh, he was furious.


    Felt like I was gonna start sweating, and not because of the pressure.


    Quincy, huh?


    Aizen told me about the couple holding up in that human town we were watchin, but I heard nothin about a whole group of them like this.


    I''d have thought he was keepin stuff from me again, but then I saw how beat up he looked when he finally reappeared.


    That was not the look of man who had planned this.


    "Captain Kurotsuchi!" He roared.


    I had to hold a hand up to my eyes to cover myself from the glow he was giving off. His entire body was lighting up the room, almost made it seem like day time in here. He always did dress weirdly, but this is a little much even fer him.


    "Due to the reports I received I haven''t been able to look into it just yet. I have just recently gotten my hands on the specimen but I had other concerns prior to this." He replied, making the Captain Commander''s temper start to flare even higher. "I have been prioritizing securing my lab for proper testing if the report from Captain Sui-Feng and Captain Kyo?raku is to be believed. And I did not wish to take any undue risks of the specimen escaping or being taken."


    The Old Man gritted his teeth and the temperature lowered. "Acceptable." He got out with a grunt. "Three times. Three Times!" He slammed his cane down. "In just this month, we have been invaded three times. I demand an explanation, or I will find new Captains!" His heat radiated outwards again. "Never have we suffered such disgrace in the entire existence of the Gotei 13! Who will give me an explanation!?"


    "For the Quincy or the....others?" Captain Kyo?raku raised his hand.


    Old Man Yamamoto practically shot fire out of his eyes as he glared at the captain. "Since you have volunteered, Captain Kyo?raku, and that title very well may be changed by tomorrow. I will hear your report."


    If I wasn''t worried the Old Man would burn off my eyebrows, I''d be laughing at him.


    Captain Kyo?raku cleared his throat. "I don''t really know much myself. I saw the buildings start appearing and the people...." He paused for a moment. "I had Nanao make her report after hearing what happened from Aizen''s Lieutenant, and I went to engage the powerful Reiatsu signatures that popped up."


    The Captain Commander nodded, happy apparently, that Captain Kyo?raku was actually doing his duty and not being lazy, if I had to guess. "Continue."


    "I ran into several Quincy along the way. They weren''t particularly powerful and they seemed just as confused as our own people were about everything. But as I headed towards the more powerful sources, that''s when I came upon Aizen''s body." Shunsui tilted his hat. "I paid my initial respects as I could but I was surrounded nearly immediately by stronger Quincy. Each of them were around our levels of strength."


    "Well done." The Captain Commander, despite looking furious, gave a small bit of praise. "Continue."


    "Well..." He scratched his cheek. "Things weren''t looking really good, considered using my Bankai until I noticed Sui-Feng came to back me up."


    "Reporting." She then spoke up, stepping forward. "I noticed Captain Kyo?raku about to engage four enemies of significant Reiatsu, so I waited stealthily at the side for an opportunity. The first one to attack him, I engaged and threw him off balance as my presence was not noticed until that point. However, we were unfortunately unable to deal a decisive blow. Now that I have had time to reconsider the order of events, I believe that these Quincy have some way to reduce damage they take."


    "Blut." The Old Man almost growled. "They can harden the blood vessels in their veins with Reishi, strengthening parts of their body."


    Huh, that''s an interestin technique. Wondered if it could be copied.


    Prolly not, since Quincy can do that whole thing with stealing Reishi from the surroundings.


    "Well, they introduced themselves in a strange way. They all had a ''letter'' for some reason that corresponded to their power." Shunsui continued on. "One of them could do some nasty things with lightning. A second could make fires that reminded me...of well..." He paused, looking at the Captain Commander who gave him a gruff nod. "The third, .....he introduced himself with ''F'' for Fear, if that makes sense. And I admit that it made me feel uneasy just being near him."


    "You were scared, eh?" Kenpachi chuckled.


    Didn''t even expect him to be here, but every Captain was in attendance, minus Aizen, for obvious reasons.


    "I can corroborate Captain Kyo?raku''s report." Sui-Feng spoke in his defense with an annoyed glare shot his way. "There seemed to be a primal feeling of fear associated with the man. Out of everyone there, that one was the one I wanted to fight the least."


    "Now I am getting excited" Mayuri tapped his fingers with a wide grin.


    "The last one was the opponent I fought. He introduced himself with ''I'' and he could make himself as hard as Iron. I couldn''t pierce him with my Zanpakuto? in its sealed state, and my hits were ineffective. However, it appeared as though my Release was able to overcome the disadvantage."


    "It was gonna be a tough fight, don''t know if we would have made it before reinforcements came to be honest." Shunsui stated.


    "Were they really that powerful?" Captain Hitsugaya asked. "Surely you could have handled one or two with your Bankai?"


    "Maybe." Was all he said. "I didn''t like my chances though."


    "Do not underestimate the Quincy." Old Man Yamamoto said kind of darkly. "A thousand years ago, we fought a bloody war. Not many of you were around, but those who were should remember how many bodies were piled up even when we had our Bankai. The most difficult fight of my life was against their King."


    "Sounds like a strong bastard. Is he still around? Can I have a go at him?" Kenpachi asked excitedly.


    "Captain Kenpachi." Old Man Yamamoto growled, making the idiot slightly cower. "I will be unsealing the reports and information regarding the Quincy after this meeting. I expect every single Captain and Lieutenant to memorize their strategies and powers."


    Everyone nodded in unison.


    When the old man said something so serious, everyone damn well listened.


    "How were you able to defeat these Quincy, Captain Kyo?raku? You described them as powerful enemies, but you do not appear to have suffered any grievous wounds. Both you and Captain Sui-Feng." Captain Byakuya asked.


    "Ara, didn''t you read my report, Kuchiki-kun?" Shunsui asked with a little chuckle.


    "I apologize." He said with a little twitch of his eye at his nickname. "I immediately came to this meeting without having time to read the required reports. I was guarding the Prisoner and then arrived back to my Division to find it defaced."


    "Defaced?" He blinked.


    "Someone had painted nonsensical images all throughout my Division Barracks." He seethed. "And considering that I repelled Ryoka matching the descriptions provided previously from rescuing the Prisoner, I believe I am able to guess the culprit."


    "Oi, was that Kurosaki Ichigo with them? He owes me a fight." Kenpachi asked.


    "The Ryoka with orange hair and owner of that name made an attempt to free Rukia Kuchiki from her cell and was defeated by me." Captain Kuchiki stated. "I was unfortunately unable to apprehend them per orders."


    "Oh? Doesn''t sound like you, Kuchiki-kun." Captain Shunsui chuckled.


    "I did not foresee the Traitor Shiho?in Yoruichi interfering and bringing them to safety." He responded.


    "What?" Captain Sui-Feng raised her voice. "She''s here!?"


    "And why were you guarding my Division member, Captain Kuchiki?" Captain Ukitake asked, a little bit of bite to him. "That isn''t your duty."


    "My Lieutenant was defeated by the Ryoka. I had every right to seek them out." He replied evenly.


    "Ara, Lieutenant Abarai? He''s pretty strong, almost at Captain level if you gave him a few more years. You''re saying that he was beaten by these Ryoka?" Shunsui hummed.


    "That is correct." He closed his eyes. "And I request higher authority to deal with these Ryoka ¨C "


    "Denied." The Captain Commander cut him off. "The Orders regarding these other Ryoka will proceed. Capture only for the human children." He grunted.


    "....Does this order include the Traitor and the other Ryoka that were not present." Captain Kuchiki asked.


    "You may deal with those ones at your discretion." The Old Man closed his eyes.


    Something told me he took a little pleasure in giving that bit of information out. I think there''s something goin on with how the Old Man is intentionally treating them with the kiddy gloves after the whole Quincy attack.


    "I have my men searching for the Ryoka, but they don''t seem to be a priority at the moment. I''m more concerned with the Quincy who killed their way through a portion of the Seireitei." Captain Hitsugaya spoke up. "What happened with the Quincy, Captain Kyo?raku?"


    "It was the Ryoka." Captain Kyo?raku admitted. "His true name being Wilhelm as you should know by now."


    Haha, he went around calling himself Kurosaki Ichigo, making Aizen confused as hell.


    "And the woman that was with him." Captain Sui-Feng added.


    "Right, her...." Captain Kyo?raku winced a little. "So, he came in, took one of the Quincy. I saw a little of their fight, he apparently uses Lightning too, easily dealing with the Quincy that used lighting."


    "Did he by chance use that spear of his?" I asked.


    "I didn''t see any spear, sorry." He shrugged.


    Huh.


    Still wondered what the hell that thing wass.


    "What about the Dragon I heard about?" Captain Kenpachi asked. "The one that kicked Mayuri''s ass."


    Times like this are why I love Kenpachi.


    "I thought that was a brick?" I asked ''innocently''.


    The look on Mayuri''s face is just priceless.


    "No dragon." Shunsui shook his head. "Just fought with lightning and a sword."


    "What about this woman?" Captain Mayuri asked, eyes moving weirdly. "Was she human? If not, did you get a sample for me?"


    "Not a human." Captain Sui-Feng responded. "She was the one who captured the Quincy and handed him over."


    Was it the same woman who beat up Aizen?


    I asked him about that and he was kinda pissy about the whole thing, wouldn''t answer me.


    "She....was also the one who told us that the body of Aizen wasn''t actually Aizen." Shunsui also said.


    That''s gonna piss Aizen off even more.


    "Captain Unohana, your thoughts?" The Captain Commander asked.


    "I inspected the body, and I''m of a similar notion. I do not believe that it is Captain Aizen." She said plainly.


    The Old Man Grunted. "Captain Aizen is missing." He tapped his cane on the ground. "The circumstances are questionable. I am ordering his arrest on sight for derelict of duty. We will find out if this is a plot against or by him."


    "They''re underground, it seems like." She tilted her head. "I can sense my blessing from this distance."


    "Underground? That''s weird, but whatever. Not the shadow place, right? You didn''t send anyone else there?"


    "One time" She huffed.


    "Right, you only accidentally started a war one time."


    "You''re never going to let this go, are you?" She crossed her arms. "Besides, you did this twice."


    "Yes, and I''m a bad role model." I freely admitted.


    "There is no winning with you." She threw her arms up. "Fine, let''s go see the children. I''m a little curious to know how they''re side has been doing."


    Regardless of anything else, just the time I''ve been spending with Izzy made this whole thing worth it. Things were a little chaotic for awhile, but they''ve calmed down now. I doubted anything else like that Quincy thing will happen again.


    "Alrighty. Let''s just wrap up with these clothes and head over there!" I''m sure the Eleventh Division won''t mind if their white under robes turned up pink in the morning.


    Oh hey, it''s a Captain Haori!


    That''s definitely getting turned pink.


    [***]


    Canon Omake ¨C Date with Artoria and Mordred.


    "You look beautiful."


    "You say that regardless of what I am wearing." Artoria smiled bashfully.


    Well, it''s not every day I get to see her wearing just jeans and a T-Shirt. She usually opts for more feminine clothing. I asked her about it before, and she mentioned that she was used to wearing ''trousers'' and such during her life that she wanted to be wearing the opposite now that she embraced being a woman more openly.


    But still, absolutely beautiful regardless.


    Personally, I think she''s scared that she''ll come off as ''masculine''. So I make sure to remind her at every opportunity of how truly stunning she is.


    I was about to sneak in a kiss, but a scoff behind us kind of ruined the moment.


    "Please tell me you aren''t going to be doing this the entire time." Mordred grumbled. "Still fucking weird seeing father being so lovey dovey with someone."


    "Mordred." Artoria greeted, the tiniest hint of pink on her cheeks.


    It continues to give me the warm fuzzies in my stomach to know that she''s still so adorable about things like this.


    "Alright, I''m here. What''d you want?" Mordred asked.


    "I thought it''d be nice to spend time together. Artoria and I have been dating for awhile now, and besides the joking about the whole ''mother'' thing aside, I''d like for us to get along. So, I planned a little outing for us all that I think you would both enjoy." I briefly explained.


    It was at the point where I could easily see myself asking Artoria a very important question in the future. One that involves a Ring and everything that comes with that. Making sure Mordred is comfortable with us ''together'' and doing things as a group was important to myself and I would assume Artoria if our relationship continues to the next level.


    I mean, we already do things. We''ve gone out and fought, sparred, beat up people together and generally did things with one another. But I guess what I want was us to all spend time together as a family.


    "It''s not like I hate you or anything, you didn''t have to do crap like this." Mordred grumbled, sorta in a cute way like she didn''t know how to actually respond to my earnest desire.


    "I think it''s a wonderful Idea." Artoria smiled beautifully, grabbing my hand. "We should do more activities that don''t involve..."


    "Fighting?"


    "Generally, yes." She admitted. "Admittedly, it is a very definitive aspect of our lives."


    "Aint never given up my sword." Mordred grunted.


    "None of us would ever ask you to, Mordred." Artoria soothed her ''son''. "And what activity did you plan, Wilhelm?"


    "Hmm, before I say, let me ask you something. What do you know about Alchemy?"


    "Barely anything. Know it''s to make stuff. Potions, and crap. Homunculi." Mordred shrugged.


    "As Mordred says. I know more specifics due to my time with Rin, but I am not a Magus by any stretch of the imagination." Artoria also added.


    "Right, well, it''s pretty common knowledge that Alchemy and other aspects of magic to a lesser extent, make use of parts of magical and mundane creatures. I''m sure you can imagine things like Dragons being treasure troves in that aspect."


    "Yeah, that''s pretty damn obvious, what''re you getting at?" Mordred sounded a little impatient. She never cared about magic stuff, so it was expected.


    "As I said, mundane creatures too. Certain animals also have properties that make them valuable, enough that they get hunted by the magical side of the world. Combined with how the mundane side of the world is going, their habitats are also getting destroyed." I waved my hand, producing a portal. "Our destination." I welcomed them forward as we all stepped through. "Welcome to Africa."


    "Huh, didn''t expect that." Mordred looked around. "Never been here before."


    "Neither have I." Artoria mirrored.


    "Specifically, welcome to the world''s largest reserve and sanctuary for what are essentially Big Cats." I gave a better introduction.


    "Big Cats? You mean like Tigers and Lions and shit?" Mordred''s eyes started lighting up as she stared at me.


    "Precisely. And it''s owned and operated by someone who is a Magician themselves. They go around rescuing mistreated and dwindling species and protecting them here."


    "An honorable profession." Artoria nodded, looking just and interested as Mordred.


    Artoria liked cats. She had a pet Lion when she was king.


    Mordred shared very similar thoughts on the feline species.


    "I made a donation and talked to the owner." I stated, spinning a key ring around my finger. "We have the place to ourselves, relatively speaking, for the day. Since the owner is a Magician, and I made assurances we weren''t here to harm the animals or ''steal'' them, well, he doesn''t mind if we go in and play."


    The Owner was around, but I made a very significant donation to let me essentially rent the place out for the day. Which, was rather unorthodox for a place like this....but he didn''t really question it with the amount of zeros I showed him.


    Not to mention they can''t exactly harm any of us so.....not any different than normal house cats.


    "Really?" Mordred''s eyes widened. "I can just...?" She walked up to the fence of one enclosure which was probably pretty damn big.


    I tossed her the keys. "Have fun."


    Mordred didn''t need to be told twice. She immediately made way for the gate, unlocking it and hurrying inside. There were a group of Lions in the distance, and she practically ran up to them and gave the first one a gigantic hug.


    I think it tried to fight her, but I''m pretty sure Mordred took that as indication that it wanted to be pet.


    And after a moment or two, the Lion seemed to accept its new life and settled down.


    I''m fairly sure there were magics in place that soothed the lions and kind of let them know that the ''people'' around here weren''t going to hurt them.


    "This was a very kind and thoughtful trip, Wilhelm. I''m sure Mordred will remember today for a very long time." Artoria squeezed my hand.


    "It wasn''t just for her, y''know." I looked down at Artoria who, very clearly looked like she wanted to join her child. "Go play with Mordred, I''ll be right behind you."


    She bit her lip, mentally fighting with herself for half a second before standing on her toes to give me a quick kiss on the cheek. And with grace, quickly made her own way towards where Mordred was.


    God I love that woman.


    [***]


    It was amusing, watching Artoria and Mordred sort of ignore the usual stiffness or any concept of decorum and just have fun.


    Artoria found herself on the back of the biggest male, as it slowly trot around and she had a big smile about her as she rode it haphazardly.


    Mordred, was the opposite.


    She had a very confused Lioness above her head as she ran around with it.


    AS for me, well.... I was giving ear scratches to a lioness who decided that my hair was her new plaything while I laid down in the middle of their little pride. There was another Lioness who was licking my cheek.....with her barbed tongue.


    Fun fact, big cat licks are not pleasant. If I was a normal human, her licking would have torn the skin on my face.


    "Should I be concerned that you once more find yourself surrounded by women?" Artoria came riding over. Her apparent mount looked like it was done and just fell down and rolled over, ignoring that Artoria was on its back.


    She let out an adorable ''eeep''.


    "I could make a joke right now." I pointed out.


    She puffed up cutely before hopping over several lion bodies and laying down next to me, snuggling up as much as she could.


    "Thank you, Wilhelm." She whispered, giving me another kiss on the cheek. "This has been a most wonderful evening. I have not seen Mordred have such whimsical fun in my life. This means more than you can imagine."


    "As long as you and Mordred had fun, then it''s a success."


    She leaned over, kissing my cheek again. "I love you, Wilhelm."


    "I love you too, Artoria." She rested her head on my shoulder as we watched Mordred run around with a few of the Lionesses.


    [***]


    A/N


    Yeah, that is a canon omake. The time table doesn''t really matter, but just wanted to throw in some random things here or there while other stuff is going on.


    We''re reaching the end of the Bleach Arc soon with the climax coming up.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 397:

    Chapter 397:


    Both Izzy and I stepped out of my portal, feet sinking into the rocky sand.


    "I would ask if we left Soul Society and were back in the Candy Man''s basement." Izzy looked around.


    "You call him the Candy Man too?" I asked.


    "I have been in my head since I met him." She admitted.


    Heh.


    Right, yeah, this place looked exactly like that guy''s basement.


    Maybe a tad bigger, but the space here was extended and expanded in nearly the same way. There was a notable difference due to everything being made from Reishi, but the principles remained the same.


    "What''s with all the swords?" I stopped looking at the ''space'' itself and more so at what was around us. There were swords all stabbed into the ground, and they all kind of looked like Ichigo''s sword or rather variations of it.


    "They''re all real." Izzy replied.


    "Really?"


    "Are you doubting me?" She smiled amusedly.


    "It was more rhetorical, I trust you. Just kind of weird that I had to double check." I reached out to grab one that looked like a jagged version of Ichigo''s giant cleaver.


    "Don''t touch that." A voice called out, and it sounded....off.


    Maybe it was because of all the swords around, but I didn''t notice its presence. No, it blended in near perfectly around them that even staring right at It, It was nearly impossible to pick out.


    "Did you spill a bottle of bleach on yourself, Ichigo?" I tilted my head.


    "Funny." He grinned...weirdly with that same off voice. It sounded like Its voice was echoing within itself.


    Right, this person was basically an albino reflection of Ichigo. Literally, his skin was bleach white, and he was missing the iconic orange hair. Not to mention his eyes were yellow and black, in fact.. "Are you a Hollow?" I questioned.


    "Yeah." He admitted. "That a problem?"


    "Do you eat souls?"


    "Nah."


    "Then I don''t really give a shit." I shrugged. "Why do you look like Strawberry? Did you eat him or something?"


    "Nah, I''m his inner Hollow."


    "Oh." I blinked. "That''s really fucking edgy."


    "Haha." He chuckled in that distorted way.


    "So Ichigo''s part Hollow, that''s neat. Is that why he apparently doesn''t need an Asauchi for his Zanpakuto??"


    "Who knows."


    "Got a name?" I asked.


    "Zangetsu." He replied.


    "The same as his Zanpakuto?, eh? I did hear he had two spirits, but I didn''t know a Hollow could be a Zanpakuto? spirit." Not that I''m really an expert on this shit. "Can I ask you a question? Something I''ve been wondering about these Zanpakuto? Spirits as I''m trying to get my own."


    "Wouldn''t consider myself a normal spirit, ya know?"


    "Well, it shouldn''t matter."


    "Whatcha want?" He appeared very open, which was odd considering he claimed to be a Hollow. I would almost call him easy going and cheerful.


    "Are you like.... A complete reflection of Ichigo? How much is he really compensating for that big ass sword of his?"


    "I am the sword." He deadpanned.


    "Right....."


    He cracked a smile. "Ya really wanna know?" He leaned in and promptly disappeared from the spot he was in before uttering a word.


    "Out of everything you could have asked him, that was what you chose?" Izzy asked incredulously.


    "I was genuinely curious."


    "Why did I expect anything different?" She sighed.


    "There you two are!" A familiar purple head of hair appeared with a blur of Shunpo.


    "Hey Yoruichi, feels like it''s been awhile." I greeted.


    "Where the hell have the two of you been!"


    "Here and there." I said rather vaguely. "So I met Ichigo''s albino twin."


    Her expression changed. "Yeah....that."


    "I take it that''s not normal?"


    "No, no it is not. Creeps me out." She grunted. "Anyways, the kids are over on the other end."


    "Lead the way." I gestured.


    [***]


    "Looks like everyone''s doing well." I looked around, most of them looked like they were taking a break as it was clear they''ve been doing some kind of training. Well, everyone but Ichigo was here, but I could see off to the side as he was sparing with a man in a black cloak and some nifty looking glasses and long black hair.


    Huh, I vaguely remember a face like that when I was healing him with Avalon.


    "So, what''s going on?" I asked, addressing everyone.


    "Training." Chad grunted.


    "I noticed...." I glanced at Ichigo again.


    "They found out how powerful a Captain actually is." Yoruichi clarified. "They ran into Rukia''s Brother, Captain Kuchiki as they got close to her cell. He cut them down like wheat."


    "Ah, yeah I can see that. And Ichigo is...?"


    "Bankai training." She replied. "It''s a method Kisuke created that can get their Bankai unlocked in three days."


    "That sounds kinda suspicious. What''s the catch?"


    "If you fail, you lose it forever."


    "I take it you couldn''t talk him out of it?"


    "Stubborn brat." She snorted. "The kids did manage to handle a few Lieutenants though."


    Not bad.


    "And Albino Ichigo? What''s the deal with that?" I wanted some clarification there.


    She let out a frustrated sigh. "I''m blaming Kisuke."


    "Seems like that''s probably a safe bet when he''s involved in anything."


    She let out a small chuckle. "Right, so to regain his powers, they broke his soul chain, making him start the Hollowification process...,."


    "And you think that part stuck around and conceptualized into his Zanpakuto? spirit?" I tapped my chin. "Did Ichigo freak out?"


    His friends weren''t really batting an eye at it, so they''re probably used to it at this point.


    "Eh." She shrugged. "I think he''s in denial. They''ve been arguing a lot but he hasn''t like....tried to hurt him or anything so who knows. Something the kid has to sort out himself."


    I wanted more of this, I didn''t ever want it to stop. I want to be selfish and keep him close to me and not let go....


    "To approach me while your owner is sleeping, one might find it suspicious." My idle musing was broken by a wayward Spirit at my back. "What do you require, child?" I turned towards him.


    The one called Kurosaki Ichigo with his two interesting Spirits. The Hollow we had met previously, and now this one.


    "I apologize for my sudden appearance." He spoke politely, so I would hear what he wished to say.


    "What requires you to materialize without your owner''s notice and seek me out?"


    "I wished to ask you a question."


    "Does it have anything to do with the Quincy I encountered not long ago?" I raised an eyebrow, watching him have a miniscule reaction, but retain his stoic expression. "It''s strange, you are awfully familiar to the presence that lingered inside the souls of the Quincy. And considering the composition of your owner''s Soul, it makes me wonder if you are a Zanpakuto? in the first place."


    "....so you know."


    "I simply did not have the context for when I first met him. However, after meeting more of those Quincy beyond the child that accompanies him, it is easy to ascertain the nuances of what resides within him. Souls are my domain, I would have to be blind not to see that Kurosaki Ichigo is part Quincy." There is a very distinct difference in the souls of Quincy over regular humans.


    "I see." He breathed out. "I am ¨C " He paused, no he looked like he was forced into silence. "That name was taken from me." He closed his eyes. "I am Zangetsu."


    "The same name as the Hollow claimed, how quaint." I looked him over. "Someone did something to you, yes? You were going to say something, but you were forced to silence. I can take a look." I was mildly curious.


    He nodded silently and I took a step forward, touching this Spirit. "....someone used an Authority to erase something from your existence. It''s not that you are forbidden from speaking, but that you are conceptually unable to actualize the word in any form."


    "It does not matter." He took a step backwards. "I only wished to verify that you knew and to ask that you don''t tell him."


    "How interesting, you can keep information intentionally from your owner. What would you do if I wanted to tell him?"


    "I have no recourse." He said simply.


    "Hmm, and you have no plans on telling him? You would keep that information away from him when he desperately is pushing himself to save someone he cares for? It would surely be valuable to learn their techniques and abilities." I tilted my head.


    "It would be harmful for him to learn. My priority is and always will be to protect Ichigo."


    "Really?" I questioned. "You''re hiding the truth to protect him? Or are you trying to protect yourself?"


    He was silent.


    "You need not worry, I won''t say anything. I don''t make it a habit of involving myself into people''s personal matters." I dismissed the matter out of hand.


    "....and the other young man?"


    "I did not reveal what I discovered about your owner''s unique soul. Your wielder is owed his own privacy and as long as it isn''t an issue for us, I won''t say anything."


    "You have my gratitude." He bowed his head.


    "Your owner was born under my Daughter''s sun, you have no reason to thank me for something so trivial." I waved my hand. "You should return before you are noticed."


    He turned to leave, but paused his steps. "Please extend my gratitude to the other one. I did not originally intend for Ichigo to meet his Hollow aspect so soon. The Sheath that was used to care for Ichigo is beyond something I understand and changed things I did not wish changed. However...the meadow has been enjoyable."


    Wilhelm told me he used Artoria''s Sheath to heal him, did it do something to him? "I will pass on your words."


    I withdrew my sight from him as he disappeared as I had something more important to focus on.


    "You''re back." I smiled as Wilhelm returned at quick speeds.


    "Yeah, had a good little workout and figured some things out." He stretched his arms. "You''re not sleeping?"


    "I don''t require sleep, it''s merely a pleasant experience I indulge in."


    "Hmm, I''m trying to wind down at the moment. But Yoruichi told me something interesting, apparently they have a hotspring down here. Interested?"


    "I think that would be most enjoyable."


    He offered his arm and I happily took it.


    This was the happiest I have been for a very long time.


    [***]


    Non-Canon Omake: The Clown Imposter!


    Shunsui POV


    "Another Captains meeting so soon?" I yawned, taking my spot. "What''s on the agenda for today?"


    "You would know if you weren''t late." Captain Sui-Feng hissed.


    "Ara, I''m just on time" I grinned. Well, The Old Man wasn''t angry, so that meant I''m not late!


    "Can we get started? I have other things planned today." Mayuri asked and....


    "You sound different, Mayuri, did something happen?" I looked at him. "And you changed your look again."


    "I decided it was time to embrace my inner nature." He puffed up proudly.


    "....okay then." Well, he did weird stuff like this all the time.


    We were about to start when the door was pulled open hastily. "I apologize for being late, but my experiments on the Quincy were taking my full and undivided attention." .....Mayuri said as he walked into the room. "And I....." He stopped, coming face to face with Mayuri. "What is this?"


    "That''s what I''d like to know." I looked at the two Mayuri.


    "You!!" The newest Mayuri screeched, pointing a finger at the Mayuri that was already here. "Ryoka! What are you all standing around for, arrest him!"


    "Calm down, calm down." I stood up, getting between them. "It''s clear that one of you is an imposter, we need to settle this properly."


    "What are you saying!? How could you think I''m an imposter, look at him!" The Mayuri that looked like he did the last time I saw him pointed to the Mayuri that was standing here from before I walked in.


    "A trick by our enemies?" Captain Hitsugaya asked. "It''s going to be difficult finding out which one is the real one."


    "Is this a joke!? He''s wearing an orange, curly, wig and his face is painted white and that''s....that''s a big round red nose on his face!!! You can see his real hair behind him!!!!"


    ".....I''m really not seeing much of a difference."


    "Gaaah!" ''Mayuri let out a scream.


    "This is a conundrum." The Mayuri with the red nose spoke up. "Clearly we should solve this by asking us questions."


    "That''s a good idea, Mayuri." I pursed my lips. "Alright, here''s a question. Let''s have Mayuri recount how he was defeated recently by the Ryoka."


    "I was not ¨C "


    "A Brick. I was beaten brutally with nothing but a mundane brick because I''m weak." The Red Nose Mayuri immediately replied.


    "That''s ¨C "


    "I think that answers our questions." I looked around and everyone else nodded.


    "Take the imposter to a holding cell." The Old Man commanded.


    "Very well, leave it to me." Captain Kuchiki volunteered.


    "I''ll help ya take the fake Mayuri, Kuchiki." Gin also decided to help.


    "No, this is ridiculous, I''m not ¨C " His voice died down as he was dragged outside and pulled away.


    "Sorry about that, Mayuri." I apologized.


    "Eh, don''t worry about it. It''s easy to copy my look with any clown getup."


    Huh, Mayuri was much more likable today. I hoped this continued.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 398:

    Chapter 398:


    The hot spring was magnificent.


    It had been awhile since I''ve used one, and they were always so relaxing. The pleasantly hot water simmering against my skin was soothing. Not to mention there was something a little special about this one. I''m fairly sure there was a rejuvenation effect embedded in this water. Both for stamina and any lesser injuries, if I had to guess.


    Normally, I''d be all over trying to figure it out, but even my need to know things could be dissuaded when I was so comfortable.


    Really, it just seemed to eat away at any accumulated stress. If I wasn''t a Campione with absurd Magical Resistance, I would be sure that this thing was affecting me.


    "How''s the water?" Izzy sauntered up.


    I peeked out with one eye, but both of them immediately shot open. She was wearing nothing but a towel to cover herself, and it didn''t leave much to the imagination. Specifically, my eyes were drawn towards her wide hips and down to her long legs.


    She has always been utterly beautiful, but I''ve simply never seen so much of her before.


    "It''s considered rude to stare at other people in a shared hot spring." She stated, making me regain my wits. However, there was the slightest pink hue on her cheeks as she gracefully slid down, her feet touching the water.


    You make it hard not to stare.


    "Water''s great." I coughed awkwardly, turning my head, though I still sent a glance her way.


    She smiled in amusement. Slowly, she slid down into the water, pulling the tower away and covering her chest with her arm. With a small splash, she completely submerged herself up to her neck, relaxing immediately under the steamy water. "Oh this is pleasant."


    "Isn''t it?" I let out a content sigh.


    "It almost makes me not want to rip away my land from underneath these Shinigami." She smiled happily. "Almost." N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "Still on the fence about that?"


    "At the very least, I will make my displeasure known before we leave. If they do not clean up this mess, then I will have no qualms about fixing things myself."


    "That sounds ominous."


    "It was supposed to." She snorted. "What are those?" She pushed herself through the water towards me. I kind of missed her question because she sat up straighter, and her chest was barely covered by the water.


    I felt the touch of her finger on my chest as she poked at me. "...are you staring at my chest?"


    ".....no."


    She flicked my nose with a little huff. "Ogle my boobs later. "


    "Will do."


    "Tell me why you have this nasty scar." She added an eye roll before tracing the scar on my chest.


    I looked down at it. "I told you before, that''s when I got stabbed by a light sword."


    "I didn''t even think about how it affected you." She pressed onto it. "Even if it wasn''t notable when you were younger, you are a Half-Devil. One of the church''s light swords should have...." Her hand reeled back.


    "I thought about it before. It was almost the moment that everything happened. The moment when my Circuits ignited for the first time, the moment my Demonic Power, as miniscule as it is, bubbled to the surface. The first time my Devil Biology was pressured in any meaningful way. The best answer I can give is that with everything suddenly bursting to the surface, the invading Holy Energy was expelled and the sudden jolt vitalized my body to speed my natural healing for a brief moment before returning to ''normal''." Maybe an additional surge of Magical Energy by unconsciously pulling on the Kaleidoscope as well. I did teleport myself by accident back home during the whole mess, so that''s also plausible. "I guess I was lucky."


    "It annoys me that you came so close to death and survived due to luck."


    "My luck has always been pretty good. I was lucky that Meridia didn''t smite me when I asked her to be mine. I was lucky that Sca?thach accepted me as a student. I was lucky that I met an amazing Goddess who has become someone dear to me." I gave her a smile.


    That got a little bashful smile out of her. The kind that she tried her best to keep herself from expressing too outwardly. "I still can''t believe what you did with that...Goddess."


    "In retrospect, I am fully aware of how utterly reckless I was when meeting Meridia for the first time. I was in no way shape or form prepared for that level of power when I was younger. I can admit that I was more troubled then and perhaps acting out due to my newfound freedom and didn''t consider my actions."


    "He says while in the middle of an invasion of Heaven." She deadpanned.


    I splashed some water at her. "There''s a difference. I actually give thought about my reckless actions now. It''s all carefully calculated."


    "Didn''t you drop out of school?"


    I opened my mouth to retort....but I had nothing. "As a Goddess of Death, you know how to just kill someone so thoroughly...."


    "Oh hush, you''re being overly dramatic." She splashed some water up at me. "Besides, I''m sure many highschool dropouts lead successful and fulfilling ¨C "


    I flicked my finger with a good amount of force, sending a wave of water that smacked her face. The water dripped down her face, and even the water around us couldn''t negate the dryness of the look she gave me. Next thing I know, there was a hand atop my head, and my body was fully submerged underwater.


    "And what have we learned?" Izzy asked, pulling my head up a moment later.


    "That I should cast a spell to see clearly in the water quicker."


    "Of course that is your first thought." She huffed, letting go of me as the tinge of red returned. "I sometimes forget how perverted Devils are."


    "First, that''s racist."


    "Oh no, I''m sure someone will be upset with me about saying something bad about Devils." She deadpanned.


    "Second, the ''Goddess'' is throwing some stones from her glass house over there."


    "Oh and what ¨C"


    "Zeus."


    "....That is a low blow."


    "You should push my head back underwater as punishment." I smiled.


    "Yes, I''m sure there''s no other reason you would want that." She stepped closer, practically hugging me. "It seems I''ll have to be on guard against you." She declared, laying her head against my chest as she relaxed. "Now you can''t sneak a peek at my body." She harrumphed. "Though I don''t mind so much if it''s you." She added on quietly.


    I have my own forces prepared and waiting to intervene if necessary. My Espada, they were ready to answer my call to battle.


    The Strongest Hollows in existence, given power beyond what''s conceivable and blurred the lines between Hollow and Shinigami. Each one was easily a match for a Captain in strength. And a further army of Hollows that were....lesser but still mighty compared to the average Shinigami.


    I watched from a distance, using one of Kisuke Urahara''s parting gifts from the night of his banishment. A cloak that concealed my Reiatsu from the senses of others.


    The majority of Captains were present for the Execution, standing below the scaffolding and the Holy Execution Blade, the ¨C So?kyoku. An interesting Zanpakuto?, if it could even be classified as such anymore. The combined might of a million Zanpakuto?''s compressed into a single form resembling a Guandao.


    In another time or place, I may have made a bid for it. I toyed with the idea of telling my Lieutenant that Captain Hitsugaya was planning on stealing it to sow discord, but I unfortunately had no time. I supposed it''s something I could look into once I achieved my true goal and Soul Society would no longer be able to stop me.


    The final seals on the mighty weapon unraveled. An intense flame engulfed the area as the Execution Weapon released itself.


    The equivalent of a Shikai.


    The screech of a bird echoed out across Soul Society. The weapon taking on the form of a Phoenix.


    It''s quite poetic, I would assume. The bird that represents death and rebirth being the one to carry out the execution.


    It''s only a matter of time before the Ryoka would appear to disrupt everything.


    And almost right on cue, Kurosaki Ichigo appeared with impressive speed on top of the Execution Scaffolding. He was attempting to face down the large flaming creature, and I would admit that his courage was respectable. Even I wouldn''t want to face it head on without using my full power. I was sure my Reiatsu could suppress the mindless weapon, but it was powerful to earn a modicum of my respect.


    I would assume that even the Captain Commander can acknowledge the power behind the Holy Execution weapon.


    Now, what method did they devise to rescue their companion? Does he plan to just brute force? It would be in line with the personality of the young man.


    Perhaps Yoruichi ¨C


    I felt a strange coldness down my spine.


    And then I noticed the shadows acting erratically.


    "....no...." I whispered.


    It was sudden, with hardly a warning. A large Quincy Cross exploded to the sky and a large shadow displaced a dozen Quincy into the air above the execution.


    And they started to assault the So?kyoku and moved towards Kuchiki Rukia.


    Were they.....attempting to steal her?


    Absolutely not!


    I have had enough of all these unforeseen interlopers destroying my carefully laid out plans!


    I no longer cared that the Shinigami engaged the Quincy, I no longer cared about my stealth.


    I gathered my Reiryoku and sped towards my prize. I didn''t know why they were targeting her, maybe my plans had been leaked, but frankly, at this moment, I no longer cared.


    "Shatter ¨C Kyo?ka Suigetsu!" I declared as a significant amount of eyes had turned to me. My Blade buried itself into the back of a Quincy in my way, one I vaguely recognized as having fallen under my Zanpakuto?''s abilities when I had found myself inside their base.


    I had no time to consider the humor in that the Shinigami thought I was coming to reinforce them.


    Quincy drew their bows, Shinigami released their Zanpakuto?, and I gave a signal.


    Kurosaki Ichigo had grabbed Kuchiki Rukia and dislodged her from the Execution Platform while the Bird was fending off attacks from Several Quincy, so I needed not bother about that.


    At my command, a Garganta opened up in the sky.


    The method by which Hollows traversed the worlds.


    It was massive and in its depths an uncountable number of glowing eyes within the darkness. The Hollows roared, shaking the foundations of Soul Society. Hundreds of Menos Grandes appeared, towering high above and the familiar eerie red light eclipsed the sun.


    Hundreds of Ceros fired down towards both the Shinigami and Quincy.


    The chaotic and abrupt battlefield immediately became silent, if only for a brief moment, but it was all I needed.


    Kurosaki Ichigo hovered over the girl protectively, but he was easily dispatched and kicked away when he couldn''t even perceive my existence and I wasted no time.


    I activated the technique that Kisuke Urahara left behind in this moment of respite. Small pillars emerged from the ground around us, activating a field of Reishi and altered the frequency of souls within. An ever so slight change that allowed for one to interact with the Soul of the occupants without any negative side effects.


    The second piece of the puzzle was to turn my arm into a device capable of accessing the frequency. Why it appeared green and scale-like, I didn''t know and I didn''t care.


    The Kuchiki Girl didn''t have time to react, nor did anyone else.


    I reached inside her soul and found it.


    The Hogyoku.


    A masterpiece created by Kisuke Urahara, his greatest Masterpiece. An object that can blur the boundaries between Shinigami and Hollows to the uniformed, but held so much more power within. I of course also created my own, before I even knew of the existence of his. But there was a problem, mine was incomplete. And I had the theory that Kisuke Urahara''s Hogyoku was also incomplete. Thus, I had a simple thought ¨C they could be fused together to make them whole.


    My hand turned back to normal, and in my moment of triumph, I admired my prize.


    Except....I blinked and noticed a phenomena next to me that I didn''t quite recognize. A multitude of colors swirled briefly and parted, opening a space to somewhere else, and a hand shot out, grabbing my wrist. My head slowly turned to see the human...the red haired human, clutching my wrist and refusing to let go.


    "Oh, this looks important."


    .....it is.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 399:

    Chapter 399:


    "Should we be....more active?" Izzy asked.


    "It''d probably be more detrimental, to be honest. I think the Old Man is just looking for an excuse to defer the Execution long enough to get everything settled legally." I added some air quotes around the word. "The plan that the kids came up with is pretty sound."


    "Their plan pretty much consisted of running in and beating up everyone and running away." She deadpanned.


    "I was trained by Sca?thach."


    "Comment withdrawn."


    "For real though, I don''t expect them to succeed. But if they destroy the scaffold ¨C execution stand thingy, the Old Man can call off the Execution so they can fix it and do it ''properly'' or some other nonsense. Not only that, they can then capture the kids, and feel good about themselves and let everything settle while retaining their pride."


    I looked at everyone present. The Old Man, Shunsui, the spiky haired Captain, and the petite woman that I met the other day along with Unohana. I resisted the urge to sneak over and chat her up. Along with those, there were others I didn''t recognize, but they all wore the same Haori. And they all had Lieutenants at their sides as they all silently watched the apparent Unsealing of the Execution weapon.


    "That would put a nice bow on everything and neatly tie it all up without any major lasting problems." She hummed. "At this point though, they better hope that''s how things go. I won''t say I''ve put in any significant effort, but I''ve spent a week here, and I did not do that just to see those children fail and have everything be for naught."


    Is it weird that I thought her menacing and ominous threats were attractive?


    "I''ll support you however you want." If she wanted to tell them to get their shit together, I''d be behind her one hundred percent.


    She smiled, turning back towards the Execution area. We were hidden well enough through our own efforts at the tree line at the edge of this massive rock formation which situated the whole Execution scaffold. "It''s starting." She stated.


    There was a massive polearm type Zanpakuto? that pointed upwards. Or would it be called a Naginata? In the West I suppose they''d call it a Halbert, but the naming convention didn''t really matter.


    Yoruichi gave some information, that it''s a Zanpakuto? that''s the combination of a rumored one million. Meant to carry out execution on the highest level ¨C soul destruction.


    The conglomeration of Zanpakuto? released itself, turning into a massive fiery Phoenix. I admit, it was rather impressive, and its power wasn''t anything to scoff at. And of course, Ichigo jumped right in, about to break the Scaffold, ignoring the big ol'' monster.


    "Something''s wrong." Izzy''s lips thinned with a small growl.


    The Shadows appeared again, the imagery of an overlaid world and out came a dozen or so figures, who immediately began to bombard the Phoenix. The Arrows of the Quincy were noticeably effective against the thing. As each one landed upon its fiery body, a small amount of flames were forcibly dispersed. And there were hundreds and hundreds that laid into it in a single moment.


    That being said, the Phoenix didn''t take kindly to their involvement. Before the Captains could make a move, the Spirit instead ignored Ichigo and attacked.


    "Alright, Guess I better step in." I noticed the Captains that were present also moved to intervene. A big battle was about to kickstart, and that''s when I noticed another anomaly.


    Like back in Karakura town, a black crack was pulled open in the sky, revealing a significant amount of Hollows that all roared in unison. And they were all at least the same power as that big fuck off one as well.


    What were they called, Menos Grande?


    "Oh, it''s the Shinigami I put in time out." Izzy tilted her head as I too noticed the presence of a certain Shinigami heightened and his power weighed down on the surroundings.


    He made a gesture, then all the Hollows in the sky attacked.


    Hundreds of those same balls of light gathered and were released, bombarding the area. It didn''t do any meaningful damage to the Shinigami present, or even the Quincy for that matter. But it made everyone retreat away from the immediate area.


    That was when he began doing something to Rukia and I felt like I should intervene.


    "I''m going." I flipped my hand over, pulling out Mirage.


    "I''ll watch the Children, do what you want." She gave me the go ahead.


    I noticed him take something out of Rukia and immediately opened a portal, reaching through and grabbing his hand before he noticed. "Oh, this looks Important." I commented, before pulling myself through.


    [***]


    There was a beat of silence, perhaps as he processed that I wasn''t going to let him go after he tugged on his hand one or two times.


    Truthfully, I had absolutely no idea what was going on. All I knew was that this guy apparently went through a lot of effort to take this little thing, and since he went about summoning Hollows, then it''s probably a good idea to stop him.


    And it''s Shiny, I want it.


    And Yoruichi had mentioned him in a bad light once or twice. So....fuck him I guess.


    "Release me." He seemed to finally register what was happening and hissed out a response.


    "Let go of the marble and I will."


    "You dare call it a- a Marble." He seethed. Raising a finger up from the hand holding up his sword, pointing it at me. "Hado? #4 Byakurai." He chanted; a bolt of pale lightning arced off his finger.


    I activated my Semblance, letting it pass harmlessly through the midpoint of my chest as that part of me was turned into Lighting. "In my defense, it looks like a Marble."


    "This is not happening as I finally achieved my goal." He growled, swinging his sword at me, admittedly, a little awkwardly due to my left hand being on his right wrist. He had to slash over himself and I deflected it with my Mirage. We played this song and dance a few times with every movement he attempted to jerk his arm free or swing his blade until the fury on his face reached its tipping point. "Enough! I should have simply done this from the start. Shatter ¨C Kyo?ka Suigetsu!" He declared, activating his Zanpakuto?.


    Izzy mentioned about it trying to obscure her senses, and I could understand it now. It wasn''t just physical either, it attacked my Reiatsu, burrowing into the source of my Reiryoku. His own Reiatsu was significant enough that it dwarfed mine by comparison. Granted, I wasn''t quite ''full'' yet, but that didn''t help me in this particular situation.


    "Remove him!"


    "If you insist~"


    "Ara, should you be doing that, Ichimaru-kun?" Shusui stepped over in a blur, looking slightly weathered. "Aizen is currently wanted for questioning, do you really want to listen to his orders?"


    Ichimaru Gin scratched his cheek. "Well, guess we''re in the open now, eh boss?"


    Aizen seethed further as the other two Shinigami clashed.


    "I owe you one, Shunsui!" I called out as their quick speeds made them disappear from the immediate vicinity.


    "I''m keeping a Talley!" I could vaguely hear as he departed.


    "Anyways, -- Boost." I called out and Aizen almost slumped over at the sudden increase in strength I put out and my own power swelled up, I could see that he was in actual pain and his wrist almost crunched. My other swords shot out of my Ring, and the Shinigami looked cautious.


    He glanced up to the sky, the Hollows weren''t just hanging out either. They too were coming under fire, but at another gesture of his, they all turned to look right at me, charging up a very similar attack once more.


    I quickly turned my swords out and shot them towards the sky, impaling several of those massive hollows before they could finish because even I would be wary about being hit by over a hundred of those all at once.


    But there were in fact too many for me to just cleave my way out of.


    I did some very quick calculations, my point on both the X and Y Axis as I leaned backwards, to avoid Aizen''s blade from cleaving my throat. Their actual location as they were hiding in another Dimension, and snapped my fingers. For each beam of condensed Reiryoku that was fired off, I created two portals, one to receive, and one to redirect at the source.


    The Ceros as they were named, essentially shot into portals, and came out the other end, blowing themselves up. It''s a petty trick that any competent opponent could counter, but for these sort of mindless beasts, it was more than effective.


    I looked at Aizen and took a big breath.


    He must have sensed something was coming because he went into panic mode immediately. "Bakudo? #44, Sekisho!"


    "Fus Ro Dah!" I bellowed out at near point blank.


    The Spiritual Shield he summoned vibrated and shattered. His Reiatsu flared up impressively once more and his feet buried into the ground as he roared, withstanding the attack and not letting his grip on the object waver.


    "You are the single most infuriating individual I''ve ever met!" He had some blood dripping from his mouth.


    I was curious if his hand even had feeling anymore? It was basically pulled from its socket, crushed, and even destroyed partially by my bloodline, yet he held on.


    "Noted. But here''s a question for you, why did it suddenly turn dark?" I asked.


    He blinked, then looked up at the sky as the sun had disappeared. It was completely covered by storm clouds. I used that moment to portal away a few ''allies'' that were a little too close for my liking.


    My Whisper had been doing work.


    A massive thunderous boom drew the attention of the battlefield. The thunderclaps reverberated throughout all of Soul Society. Lightning arced between the dark sky, dancing from cloud to cloud.


    Two massive hands shot out of the clouds, pulling the rest of its titanic form forward. The construct made entirely of Lightning roared to life, an equally massive Hammer made of the same element appeared between its flowing fingers, gathering every ounce of lingering energy before reaching the precipice.


    "Thor''s Hammer." I declared.


    Aizen tried to run away. The amount of Reiryoku he gathered under his feet was impressive and he shot into the air, trying to gain some kind of distance, but it was hopeless, I held him tight and didn''t let him escape.


    The hammer was brought down, Divine Punishment, one might say, and everyone else scattered.


    It was at that moment that Aizen finally made the smart decision to literally cut his losses, even if he was a moment or two too late.


    Even my own vision was engulfed with Lighting as the rock formation that we were sitting on was nearly reduced to rubble and a pillar of Lightning soared to the sky.


    My Aura flared and my Semblance was activated, but that doesn''t mean I could completely avoid my own big attack so easily. I felt sore and pained after even all of that. Like having just metaphysically punched myself in the face.


    The ground beneath my feet was no longer present, yet I slowly glided downwards. I had yet to fully understand the method that these Shinigami used to ''fly'' thus I had to rely upon my own familiar method.


    My Wings sprouted behind my back, and I gently touched down on the nearest threshold that wouldn''t collapse under my weight.


    I also held the severed hand of a certain Shinigami within my Boosted Gear clad arm, complete with the strange object he was so keen on obtaining.


    There was an eerie silence that perpetuated the battlefield, however. As in, no one was no longer fighting, instead, all eyes were now turned upon me. Quincy who had been fighting with Shinigami had ceased, and even the Shinigami who were fighting each other had stopped, just to look my way.


    It kind of makes me self conscious when people stare at my wings.


    "What, have none of you ever seen a Devil before?"


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 400:

    Chapter 400:


    Despite the many eyes on me, I looked down at the prize in my hand.... or rather in Aizen''s hand. I was technically still holding his hand. His cleanly severed hand was still clutching tight to the marble thing in a small hexagonal barrier around it.


    I admit, I was surprised to see him so quickly decide to cut his own hand off to escape.


    Credit where it was due, I may not have the same resolve to pull out abruptly like that.


    Then again, I can understand, one of my strongest spells intertwined with my Divine Lightning would make for a very intimidating sight.


    Hell, I felt uncomfortable after taking my own attack and I was able to negate the majority of it. I wondered if this was the same as a God of Strength punching themselves in the face?


    I carefully pried away the fingers of the severed hand and with a second to think about it, I tossed it in my ring. You never know when a Shinigami''s hand was going to come in....handy.


    [You deserve to die for that pun]


    Oh get over it, you know I can be a....handfull.


    [Don''t you dare start.]


    Fine, priorities anyways.


    I looked at the marble and down at the Gauntlet.


    Mind holding onto this for now?


    [Why me?]


    I actually don''t know what this is and it''s giving me some small amount of hesitation now that I look at it. I''d rather you hold onto it instead of putting it in my Ring. You held onto the Eye of Magnus for a while, I think it should be fine in your hands.


    The Boosted Gear glowed, and the Marble disappeared from my grasp. I decided to dismiss the Boosted Gear and return it to inside my soul.


    [Uh...brat]


    What?


    Your....baby spirit, it wants the thing you gave me.


    ...what?


    I couldn''t help but furrow my brow.


    What do you mean?


    [As soon as I took it in, it''s been almost clawing at me to get ahold of it.]


    ...do I let it have it? I didn''t know if my nascent spirit even was capable of higher-level thought, was it purely instinct driving it at this moment? If so, would it want something that could harm it then? There were tons of possibilities to consider, what if ¨C


    [I gave it.]


    ...Thanks, Ddraig.


    [No problem.]


    Well, I suppose I''ll see the side effects of this later, because it appears as though we''re going for a second round here.


    I noticed as Aizen sent me glares not far away once the dust settled.


    No, that wasn''t quite right, what''s the thing beyond glares? I''m fairly sure I would be on fire if it was any more intense.


    And he was missing his right hand.


    Funny enough, neither his wrist nor the hand itself were leaking blood everywhere, thankfully. That''s mostly due to the fact that my spell cauterized the wounds. Aizen seemed to have gotten hit by the tail end of it. He was only mildly roughed up instead of taking the full brunt of my Divine Lightning.


    He was trembling as he looked at me, and I was fairly sure it wasn''t because of the residual pain. His lips twisted back in a barely contained snarl. "Espada!" He roared at the top of his lungs.


    The space behind him pulled back, revealing several new figures stepping through.


    ...were those Hollows?


    There were a few with visible holes in their chests and what looked like remnants of masks or that white armor-like skin that they seemed to have. But otherwise, there was very little to tell them apart from Shinigami besides their mimicking white uniforms.


    Other than the feeling of being, well, Hollows compared to Shinigami


    "Huh....I didn''t know Hollows could look like that."


    "I thought they were only legends." A voice sounded next to me. "Arrancar."


    I glanced at the person who stood at my side. "Sorry, I don''t believe we''ve been introduced."


    He glanced up to me and scoffed. "Hitsugaya To?shiro?, Captain of the 10th Division." He introduced himself curtly, though there was a noticeable weariness to him as he inspected me closely.


    "Weren''t you fighting the masked...wrestler ¨C Quincy guy?" I glanced back at him seeing his clothing looked muffled and some minor wounds and bruising.


    "I ¨C "


    "BURN ALL CREATION TO ASH ¨C RYUJIN JAKKA." An absolute massive amount of Reiatsu enveloped all of Soul Society and a searing heat could be felt at my back.


    "....The Captain Commander had joined the battle and my.....abilities would be best served far away." He twitched.


    Even Aizen and these ''Espada'' who looked like they were about to attack had paused and I couldn''t hold back my curiosity. I turned around to look and I saw Gramps fighting against six Quincy, all of them were easily at the level of the Captains here.


    "Yeah, I''m staying far away from that." I noted.


    He sounded angry.


    "Ara, I haven''t seen the Old Man that angry in a long time." Shunsui joined us with a flash of Shunpo. He tilted his half cut hat, covering some wounds up himself. "Captain ¨C Traitor, Ichimaru Gin snuck away during the confusion."


    "Captain Kyo?raku." Hitsugaya greeted, gripping his sword tightly.


    "Captain Hitsugaya." Shunsui nodded. "Can''t use your ice near the Old Man?"


    The smaller Captain grunted. "Even this far away...."


    "Ice is it?" I questioned. "I suppose I could give you a hand with that." Because the average strength of the enemies here was nothing to scoff at. If they all attacked me at once, I would most certainly be in a bad spot.


    "Looks like we got one more." Shunsui smiled. "Just in time, Ukitake."


    "Shunsui, and Captain Hitsugaya." One last person joined our little group. Long white hair, and a rather gentle demeanor about him. "And.....Ryoka." He looked at my still deployed wings.


    I crossed my arms, putting them away. And he wasn''t the only one staring.


    "Captain Ukitake Jushiro?, Captain of the 13th Division." He smiled. "Thank you for protecting Rukia."


    Ah, this was her Captain. But there was something....strange about him that was somewhat familiar. I just couldn''t quite put my finger on it. "Thank the kids, I was just a tag along." I waved him off. "But I believe we have other things to focus on."


    "Hollows with Zanpakuto?." He hummed. "I only heard stories about them."


    "Feim Zii Gron." I spoke aloud, becoming an ethereal body right as both of them launched their attacks.


    The condensed Reiryoku shot forward from both ends, passing over one another. Ulquiorra dodged out of the way without any issue, but the other one wasn''t so lucky. He brought up his weapon to block, but it had a good amount of force condensed.


    I used that opportunity to open up a portal behind him as his ally''s own attack sent him hurling back through it.


    Out of the corner of my eye, he was dropped right in the middle of the Quincy on the other side while the Old Man was going on a warpath.


    That should help both sides as I''m fairly sure Quincy and Hollows were very much enemies as well.


    "I see." The Hollow frowned, appearing within my vision a few dozen yards away. He took his other hand out of his pocket and let out a breath. "You will not be easy to deal with. I will end this as quickly as I can." He grabbed his sword from its sheath. "Enclose, Murcie?lago." A green hue enveloped the area with the sudden intense climb of the Hollow''s Reiatsu. It was dense enough that it mimicked rain that fell from the sky


    I got a better look at him at this point. He originally had half a head piece bone thing on his head, but now it looked like a proper headpiece that centered on his head. But the most eye catching thing was the bat-like wings that sprouted behind his back as he lightly took to the air.


    Can Hollows Bankai now!?


    I''m not jealous.


    Nope.


    "I think that''s cultural appropriation." I snorted, my own wings popping back out as I floated up to be level with him.


    He didn''t rise to my joke. "I was not aware of your species'' existence until this moment." He said without any emotion. "But it does not matter." He held out his hand and a spear construct made of his Reiryoku formed with that same hue. "I am Ulquiorra Cifer, the Fourth Espada. Prepare yourself." He intoned.


    He flapped his wings once and shot forward. Fast, extremely fast, to the point where I had to focus to keep up.


    Dawnbreaker raised up and his spear collided with it, the force of the blow sent me hurling backwards towards the ground, my feet shattered the stone underneath as I forced myself to stay upright.


    His left arm shot out, trying to grab hold of my head. I tilted it to the side and instead grabbed his arm with my own. "You''re strong." I commented as his eyes flashed.


    I felt like this wasn''t even his highest level for some reason.


    Well, let''s see what he''s got.


    [***]


    Izanami POV


    What a chaotic mess this was.


    There were Hollows pouring in through the tears in space they opened in the sky. There were even more Hollows that appeared near Wilhelm, much stronger and humanoid looking. I did not like them.


    There were these Quincy that were running around and being general nuisances.


    And the Shinigami that were trying to fight all of them at the same time.


    And Wilhelm was correct, their leader did feel similar to my Daughter. The moment he released his flames, if not for the lack of Divinity, I would have wondered if my Daughter had descended. Granted, it wasn''t quite up to par, but at the same time, I recalled they have another stage of release with their swords.


    Very impressive for a non-God.


    At least the children had the common sense to not jump into this mess.


    No, they were standing off to the side with the...healers. They were gathering the wounded and providing medical aid and other life saving measures.


    I watched with mild amusement as Wilhelm apparently dropped one of those humanoid Hollows right in the middle of the Quincy. His portals were very particular and easy to notice in a crowd.


    It turned out as well as one would expect. A strange three way fight where the Hollow did its best to survive. It did a thing where its power increased drastically and grew two extra hands, a scythe in each one, but it didn''t hold up well while trying to fend off both sides with only himself.


    I looked up to the sky to see.... regular hollows, for lack of a better term, begin to overwhelm the non-Captain Shinigami that were trying to restrain them.


    Watching it, I supposed I could lend a hand.


    I raised my hand up, and clenched my fist, destroying about a hundred or so of the fairly large creatures. It was enough to give them some breathing room.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I did keep watch on Wilhelm. Perhaps I was worrying over nothing, there were not many here who could put up a genuine fight against him.. Unless he used one of his Sacred Gears or called upon my Son''s Authority, I was not overly concerned. However, there was something to be said about the number of beings here who did reach a certain threshold.


    Numbers should not be overlooked.


    Otherwise, I did not care much. Beyond a hail of those Light Arrows that poured down from time to time that I stopped, there were not many who dared venture close here. These Shinigami set up some makeshift barriers around the immediate area for emergency treatments I would presume, so I did not have to intervene.


    However, I was starting to get annoyed with the ongoing conflict. It was just getting messier and messier which just further irritated me. Even the buildings below began to be destroyed and the stronghold of these Shinigami was starting to become engrossed in this conflict.


    I raised an eyebrow as something shot fast towards our direction. I raised my hand up and slapped it out of the sky, causing a crater in the already disturbed rock formation we were standing on.


    I did not know how much longer this thing would last, thanks to Wilhelm casting such a large spell.


    There was the amusing thought of seeing how they would react to Wilhelm revealing his Devil heritage so publicly after the fighting stopped. I was surprised he did so, but then again, he does tend to be bluntly dismissive of it for some reason.


    The person I had smacked down pushed themselves free of the rocks that now covered them. They did not look to be in the best of shape. No, it was a short, fat man with....half a beard and covered in substantial burns. I''m assumed his beard wasn''t always that way. He pushed himself up to his feet, supporting his weight with a staff reminiscent of Caduceus but an eye in the center with wings on the side.


    I wasn''t the only one who noticed him, the others did too and were prepared to fight.


    "Healers?" He perked up. "Perfect~" He smiled....lewdly and it made me feel very uncomfortable. "You all love me and don''t want to see me hurt, right~?" He winked, putting his hand in the shape of a heart. "Love Kiss~" He cried out and a massive heart-shaped projectile was launched outwards.


    Since the kids were behind me, I reached out and snatched this weird ability before it could go beyond me.


    And that was when I felt it.


    "Rude, rude. Don''t hog all of my love to yourself." He danced side to side with a chiding tone to his voice. "Move aside darling~ PePe''s love is for everyone." He held his hands in the shape of a heart again and I felt a fury overtake me.


    With nostrils flared, I grabbed his face and slammed it into the ground.


    "Y-y-you aren''t effected by my love!?" The short and fat man cried out in confusion as I pulled him up, still holding him up by his head. "Love Kiss!" He called out again, several more times powerful than the previous one.


    It washed over me and my anger just increased. "When that Shinigami thought to reinterpret my senses, I was amused. When your kin attempted to instill fear into me, I found it adorable. And now...." I tossed him to the ground. "I am no longer laughing."


    "H-how dare you reject my love!" His expression shifted from one of confusion and hesitance to fury as if I did him some great wrong but not being affected by his ability.


    "Now I find myself utterly devoid of patience. I do not have much love left inside of me. It''s reserved for a precious few people. And you tried to usurp it for yourself."


    His ability to seemingly force love and obedience in others.


    He reached into his own mouth, disgustingly pulling out a bow and arrow made of that spiritual matter. He attempted to fire the arrow at me, but I simply flicked it away.


    "I am officially done." I declared, reaching out into the air.


    I will end this farce.


    I felt creation churn at the movement, pulling on the thing I have kept sealed away for centuries. I normally did not like using It, but at this moment, I was pissed off and I simply didn''t want to deal with this nonsense anymore. Space distorted and the very ground trembled as I attempted to bring It out into the world once more.


    "Congratulations, Mortal, you have earned my full wrath. I am Izanami-no-Mikoto, Goddess of Death, and you will know my wrath. Come, Amenonuhoko." I declared as reality split apart at Its arrival.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 401:

    Chapter 401:


    Izanami POV


    I usually kept a lid on my Divine Nature.


    There were things that Gods simply could not avoid when presenting themselves in their true forms when Mortals gazed upon us. Something instinctual that pricked at the back of their minds that told them that we were not simple. It was easier for these Spirits to peek behind the curtain even if I didn''t reveal myself.


    And now, that lid had been taken off.


    My Divinity swept out in every direction as I called upon the Spear.


    I''ve kept it sealed at my side for many years now. And I''m sure many back home would be utterly terrified to know that I was in possession of it. It wasn''t originally in my possession, no.... it was a peace offering from my former husband.


    There would never be any reconciliation after his betrayal, but I was not completely without sin in our conflicts. And many centuries after the fact, he wished to bury the hatchet as the humans say.


    At that point, my hatred had diminished greatly, and I accepted.


    Perhaps it was the catalyst that allowed me to finally move on from my past.


    I had never used it until this moment. If it was back home, I may have been more reserved, but in this particular moment, I was furious.


    The world bent to accommodate this mighty weapon of creation.


    The object by which both my former husband and I channeled our Godly powers to raise Japan out of the ocean in the days of old. It was no mere Divine Weapon the likes of Zeus''s Master bolt or Odin''s Gungnir despite the legendary prowess of such peerless devices.


    No, it was forged from the Chaos before beginning. The same origins as my own progenitors.


    As soon as it appeared, the thunder clouds that Wilhelm had called into being, intertwined with his own Divinity, were cowed into submission.


    I could feel the earth fluctuate and the wind churn to welcome its arrival as if calling out to an old friend.


    Amenonuhoko ¨C the Heavenly Jeweled Spear.


    It''s funny, it''s not overly adorned in jewels. If anything, by today''s standards, it would be minimalistic. But in the time before civilization, it was considered extravagant and regal. Truthfully, it even appeared a bit weathered on the surface and the flashiness of any adornments were muted by its apparent age.


    Yet, it merely took one gazing upon it to know its power.


    I was not a particularly powerful Deity among those who could claim to be my peer in age. I was not worshiped, and even the Pantheon I was part of did not look at me favorably. My feats had mostly been regulated to assisting my former husband as opposed to being an equal. However, when holding this spear, even the likes of those old monsters would think twice before facing me.


    It held the weight of an entire Cosmology behind it as the Origins of the land itself.


    The moment it touched my hand, the world respectfully silenced itself.


    The land that I tread was mine even if by other means and by another world. It awaited merely a call and it would respond to my orders.


    "You." I looked down at the cowering form of this upstart mortal who thought to take my love away from the ones who I chose to give it to. The thought of the love I had for my children and the turbulent feelings I had for Wilhelm being replaced with this vile creature was utterly repulsive.


    Oh he cowered, he stuttered and attempted to flee, crawling away on his stubby legs. N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    And I admit, the speed that these mortals can move at would be annoying.


    Thus, I ever so slightly flicked my spear, and his legs were severed from his body.


    "Death is too easy a punishment. You will spend an eternity in Yomi under my meticulous care." I raised my spear up, pointing it at him. My spear was one of Creation but that did not mean I could not do the opposite. Just as I held the opposite domains of Creation and Death, I used my spear to unmake this creature.


    The sniveling and crying, the pleas for mercy fell on deaf ears as his body was unmade.


    I twisted my wrist, removing his last physical remnants from existence, leaving behind a soul that flew into my grasp.


    Looking at it, I frowned. Something familiar was pulling at it. "I do not care if you claim ownership over this soul." I sneered, dispelling an attempt to retrieve it from my hand. "If you truly want it so much, you can come crawling to Yomi and beg for it." I stated, putting it away for now.


    "Foolish Mortal, my Existence is not something you can question." I snorted, flicking my spear back over my shoulder.


    "You bitch, take this!"


    I blinked, turning back towards the girl I had ignored. She held her fingers linked together up to the sky and a rather large blob of Reishi had gathered.


    And based on what happened before with her hand-held ones, I believed it to be a bomb.


    "Hah, I was gathering this the entire time! I''ll just blow up the entire Soul Society!" She cackled.


    I looked at her rather tiredly and raised my hand again. The Shadows answered my call, climbing up to the sky, the shadow hands grasping at each other until a column formed and enveloped the massive sphere of condensed and volatile spiritual matter. And it was visibly pulled downwards, disappearing into the shadows.


    "I''m sure your people will appreciate your gift."


    Her eyes widened at the implication. "I ¨C"


    "And it would be rude of me to not allow you to share. You may leave." I slammed my spear onto the ground once more, and the shadows that once receded at my command now returned, grabbing them forcibly. Every Quincy that had invaded this place was forced backwards into the shadows, back to their home.


    They struggled, but it was pointless. It wasn''t a matter of power; they were trespassing, and I was the landlord with absolute Authority.


    Well, that hadn''t taken very long, but there was one more objective to deal with. Those evil spirits, those Hollows that stood above in such vast numbers.


    Oh, they had been mostly corralled by my renewed presence, but their existence was one that grated on me.


    "Abominations that should not exist. Devouring the children of my Daughter''s sun." I held my spear out once more, tilting it to the side so the flat of the spear faced the sky. I borrowed Wilhelm''s storm, a single raindrop fell down from the sky. The droplet hit my spear, the miniscule sound that should have been drowned out instead echoed to the ears of everyone present. Creation in one of its purest forms shined along the bladed edge. I then swung my spear towards the sky, a droplet shooting off towards every single of the Hollows present. "Be purified." I commanded.


    Not a single one of those Hollows escaped. A drop of water piercing through their cores, destroying the bonds around the ''soul'' that held down and devoured all the others. Thousands upon thousands upon thousands of souls emerged, spewing out from within the abominations, freed from their ceaseless hunger and rightfully returned to the proper cycle of life and death.


    I then turned my attention to the other Hollows.


    The ones that Wilhelm had been fighting.


    The Humanoid ones that were significantly stronger than those beasts that I had just dealt with. It''s strange, I could tell that they too had so many souls swirling around inside of them that they consumed, yet....there was something else there. A spark of humanity that barely flickered underneath their grotesque nature.


    Should I deal with them in a similar manner? I certainly didn''t like them, but they were somehow less repulsive than their brethren I had just slain, which seemed paradoxical.


    There was also a Shinigami with them, one I recognized as being the one I put in time out from before.


    I looked at him and our eyes met.


    And there was something familiar in his gaze.


    Fear.


    He didn''t hesitate, he fled immediately, and those Hollows followed while I contemplated the question. Those tears in reality that they used, they had quite easily tore them open and jumped through without a second thought once the Shinigami made the move.


    Oh well, I suppose I didn''t care that much. I would deal with any Hollows that I saw, but I didn''t feel the need to seek them out. They were not my problem to bear.


    "Wilhelm." I glanced at him as he came over.


    "Well, that''s one way to deal with the Quincy and Hollows." He chuckled.


    And I couldn''t help myself but smile slightly. I was worried he would be put off by my....anger, but there is nothing but warmth in his gaze. "Yes, now, what to do about these Shinigami?" The world shook as I hummed, looking at their stunned and confused faces.


    [***]


    A/N Not very long, but Izzy didn''t need long either :V.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 402:

    Chapter 402:


    "I-if you need anything else, please call for me."


    What was her name, Nanao? Shunsui''s lieutenant.


    "Thank you, Child." Izzy calmly and politely thanked the Shinigami for the tea.


    The Shinigami seemed to stiffen and sort of sputter out a response before quickly disappearing from the room.


    After the whole....incident they had very polite, giving us a room to wait in. It was funny to see the Shinigami utterly speechless and trying to comprehend what exactly it meant for Izzy to be here.


    "Well, this is nice." I hummed, taking a sip.


    "Hmm, odd."


    "What?"


    "That girl was a believer in Shintoism. Perhaps even a Miko in her own right, she gave off a bright feeling in her faith." Izzy replied.


    "How do you ¨C" I paused, making her raise an eyebrow. "Right, Shinto Goddess. How does that work, isn''t she technically a Kami under the broad definitions of Shintoism? Shinigami are just Spirits of the deceased at their most basic...now that I think about it, are there Shinigami back home? I''ve never actually heard anything about them but the idea exists in myths and legends."


    "You can blame Hades for that. His Reapers have been mistakenly identified over the centuries and humans develop their own beliefs. Technically his reapers are the Shinigami there, but the difference is obvious, as you know. As for worship....do you think that the lesser Gods don''t pay homage and worship to those higher ups? My Daughter and Son are revered not just by mortals but by the thousands of Kami that populate Japan."


    "I guess it isn''t that odd, other Cosmologies have similar things now that I think about it."


    [Hey, I don''t wanna alarm you, but your....baby spirit''s been growing pretty fast.]


    "Dammit Ddraig." I sighed, putting my cup down.


    "What did that Dragon do this time?" Izzy asked.


    [Hey, that''s uncalled for.]


    "He fed my Sword Spirit that Marble that the Shinigami tried to steal or whatever. Well, less feeding it and more like....it''s sort of latched onto it and been growing extremely fast ever since and he''s been updating me periodically."


    I didn''t think there was anything majorly wrong, but I wasn''t quite sure what exactly was going on so it left me sort of wary.


    "Would you like me to take a look?" Izzy offered.


    "Sure." I didn''t even take time to think about it.


    She let out a sigh. "You really should be hesitant about people like me looking into your Soul."


    "You''re making it sound like I let any random person look at my soul." I rolled my eyes, scooting closer to her. "I trust you and I don''t have any secrets from you."


    "....why do you have to say things like that." She grumbled, putting her hand on my chest. She took a breath and her eyes glowed slightly, I imagine she had to put some effort to push through my Campione resistance. "I don''t know what that Marble is, but it doesn''t seem harmful. It appears to be made up of a conglomeration of souls, but I did not poke it to see the intricacies."


    "Weird. But, well, that''s a relief then. I guess I can let it take a back seat for now and check it out again later." I relaxed, looking down at Izzy and she tilted her head up, looking me in the eyes. "Is something wrong?"


    She slowly and hesitantly pulled her hand away, looking a little apprehensive about something. "We''ve spent quite a long time together this time. Longer than we''ve spent together until this point."


    "We did." I nodded. "You sick of me already?" I asked jokingly.


    "Don''t say that." She huffed. "This has been one of my happiest memories."


    "Going wrathful Goddess on a bunch of ''mortals''?" I grinned.


    Not just those Quincy and Hollows, but basically telling the Shinigami to get their shit together or else.


    "You know what I''m talking about." She puffed up with a hint of embarrassment. ".....you weren''t....scared or intimidated...were you?" She quietly asked. "I know that I can be ¨C"


    "Izzy, you''re not going to scare me away." Honestly, I thought we were past this.


    "Really?" She leaned in, her face was only a few inches away from mine.


    "Really."


    "Good." She breathed out. "Because after spending this time with you, I realized something."


    "What?" I blinked.


    "I''m tired of holding myself back." Before I could process what she said, she pushed her lips against mine. It wasn''t a particularly long kiss, but I was taken by surprise and didn''t quite.... reciprocate. She pulled away quickly, looking embarrassed.


    "....Oh." The word kinda tumbled out from me.


    "Perhaps I''ve been overthinking things. Just....ignore what happened." She sighed, pushing herself up, but I quickly grabbed hold of her sleeve.


    "Izzy, wait."


    "Please, just give me a moment alone, I ¨C "


    "Izanami." I called out her full name, something I don''t think I''ve ever done, making her stop trying to wiggle out of my grasp. "Izzy." I repeated again. "Let''s talk."


    "I''m not a child. You''re clearly not interested, and I misread any intentions. You don''t need to ¨C "


    "Izzy." I said again, interrupting her. "Stop." I grabbed her hand so she couldn''t run away. "Please?" She hesitantly sat back down, but looked rather uncomfortable. "You didn''t...misread anything. I was just.... surprised."


    She shifted a little bit in her spot but didn''t respond.


    "I''m not blind, you know. To all the little things that''ve happened between us." I muttered. "You''re one of my closest friends, and I haven''t had many of those before. I didn''t wanna mess that up so I just forced myself to ignore any...flags."


    ".....you''re an idiot." She finally said, awkwardly looking at the ground.


    "I know."


    "Hmph." She let out a cute little huff. "I''m not a good person, Wilhelm. I''ve done many horrible things in my life. Some that I can never take back and things that you would be ashamed of me if you saw. Even my own children want nothing to do with me, I''m a vile and despicable woman, hated by the very country I created."


    "Idiot." I shot right back at her. "Don''t confess to me then try to convince me otherwise."


    "It was a momentary selfish desire of mine. You deserve to know how terrible I really am." She crossed her arms.


    "The Quincy." Kenpachi hummed, seemingly the only person in a good mood. "They were pretty good, can''t wait to fight them again. And the Hollows sound interesting too, I almost can''t decide who I want to fight."


    "....thank you, Kenpachi."


    "I''m currently working on a way to trace the Quincy''s point of origin. I believe I shall have a means within the week if things progress at the same rate they were before the second invasion." Mayuri spoke up. "However, I would like to request samples from the ¨C "


    "No."


    "Denied."


    "Absolutely not."


    "Please don''t."


    "Fuck off, Mayuri." I also added in my own thoughts.


    "Your request is denied, Captain Kurotsuchi. And I would like to be very clear that your only priority right now is to focus on finding the whereabouts of the Quincy stronghold." The Old Man glared at Mayuri.


    Mayuri scoffed but didn''t argue. "And this Hogyoku, are we going to retrieve it from this supposed Devil?"


    There was a beat of silence as everyone glanced around the room before they all looked at me. "Hey, I''m not holding your hands here. I''m technically still a fugitive."


    "As it is clear that the Central 46 were killed by Aizen in his rebellion, my authority is the highest until we can reestablish the governing body. As such, I am officially pardoning everyone involved in the events that occurred a hundred years ago." The Old Man spoke up.


    "Awesome, still not gonna help there."


    "Come on, Yoruichi, can you give us something?" Ukitake asked.


    "Seriously, don''t look at me, this is new to me too. He only said that his Mom was human before, I didn''t know he was a.....Devil. I didn''t even know they were real or what that even means. It''s not like I''m going to Sunday school with humans or something." I held my hands up. "So if you wanna go poke the race of beings that we had no idea existed until now, go be my guest. And you can also upset his friend."


    Fuck, I guess it mase sense why his Reiatsu felt so damn weird and almost Hollow like. But seriously, a Devil!? What the hell, I didn''t even know they existed and by everyone else''s expressions at the revelation, neither did they.


    "Captain Kyo?raku." The Captain Commander grunted. "You spoke with him and the.... Woman." He almost sounded...respectful there.


    Shunsui tilted his hat down. "You mean if I asked the Goddess about how she ordered us to, and I quote ''Clean up our mess otherwise she''s going to do it for us'', then yes, yes I did."


    "Report, Captain Kyo?raku."


    Shunsui sighed, and the Old Man didn''t even chide him for his lackadaisical demeanor. "Right, her orders were that the kids will be going home. That Kuchiki Rukia is innocent of any supposed crime and that we....clean up Soul Society otherwise she''s going to take back the land we''re standing on."


    "Are we really going to believe that she''s a...." Captain Hitsugaya didn''t need to finish his sentence, but everyone could guess what he was asking.


    "Capital ''G'', Goddess?" I finished for him. "Go ahead and call her out, it''s not like she showed why she can back up that claim. Or is your Japanese Mythology a bit rusty there?"


    "I don''t pay attention to Human Myths." The Younger captain scowled.


    "Izanami-no-Mikoto, one of two creator Gods of Japan. In the myths she and her Husband, Izanagi, raised Japan out of the sea with a spear by the name of Amenonuhoko. Which.....I''m pretty sure we just saw." Shunsui replied, blinking as everyone stared at him. "What? Nanao''s an Ise, they''re a long line of Shinto Priestesses. I had her give me a rundown, and some of the stories do not paint a good picture."


    I wouldn''t call myself knowledgeable about human myths and crap, but even I knew about Izanami. I knew the big names of Shintoism, and yeah.....the fact that it''s probably not made up right now is giving me anxiety.


    .....she was right when we asked about her name.


    "I looked through my family records, and the only God we acknowledge is the Soul King." Byakuya spoke up. "There is no mention of any other Deities in existence. By what right does she claim ownership over Soul Society?"


    "Right...." Shunsui scratched his cheek. "She mentioned this when I asked. And she was not happy mind you. But....you know when Soul Society was created....where do you think the land it''s made of came from?"


    Everyone took a moment to process that and we all came to the same realization. "Oh." Was the collective response.


    "But.....Soul Society, the three realms were created by the Soul King before recorded history!" Captain Hitsugaya countered.


    ....or we we''re told? We don''t have much to go on but the legends and stories.


    "I''m pretty sure she''s older than Humanity....." Shunsui said dryly. "I would also like to point out, does everyone remember the thing that happened a little over a week ago with the realm shaking and the sky turning dark? ....that was her being upset."


    .....well then.


    This just opens up so many questions that I don''t think I want to know the answer to.


    Fucking Wilhelm.


    Mr. ''Oh, I have a friend and she''s a pretty good stick to wave around''!


    I''m gonna kick his ass the next time I see him because he somehow brought a damn Goddess with him! I''ll probably kiss him right after because of what happened to Aizen, but still.


    A week ago, I thought I knew the ins and outs of the world. Besides some tightly held secrets, there wasn''t much I didn''t know. And then comes the Devil and the Goddess that came and smacked my understanding of the world right off a cliff.


    I wanted to call bullshit, I think everyone wanted to call bullshit on someone revealing themselves as a Goddess, but frankly, it''s pretty damn hard to argue with what happened.


    "I will send a message to the Zero Division." The Captain Commander tapped his cane on the ground. "Until we receive a response, everyone ¨C" He glared at Mayuri. "Is ordered to treat our guests with the utmost respect."


    "....and her orders?" Ukitake asked.


    "Will be followed." The Old Man uncharacteristically sighed. "However, our priority right now are the enemies that are at our doorstep. We have been wounded, our pride has been stepped on. We will show them why we have stood unwavering for thousands of years." He let out a grunt, and a wave of Reiatsu flowed over us. "Shiho?in Yoruichi."


    "I know what you''re gonna ask. I''ll go talk to the others and see where they stand after I bring the kids back." I waved him off.


    He nodded in thanks.


    "Now, Captain Unohana, begin your report on our casualties and wounded."


    I droned out what came next.


    Honestly, the only consolation in all of this is that I can just imagine how utterly furious and confused Aizen must be right now. That, and I get to see the look on Kisuke''s face when I tell him everything that happened.


    I think that''s the only thing keeping me sane at the moment.


    [***]


    A/N


    Well, that''s been a long time coming. One awkward confession later and Izzy''s finally a part of the Harem.

 Chapter 403:

    Chapter 403:


    It''s weird.


    Nothing changed between Izzy and I, yet at the same time, everything did. She was still the same wonderful and amazing woman that I considered an irreplaceable friend. Someone I trusted with my life and even that of my loved ones. But there was that extra little something there now. Maybe it was always there but I had just ignored it because of my own stupidity.


    The little looks we gave each other, the small smiles when our eyes met. The little touches too were always welcomed.


    Our overall relationship didn''t really change much. We still poked at each other, we still were close, but with a bit more romantic affection. And we would definitely still do things in the future like we did ¨C


    ....oh.


    "You have that look on your face, what''s wrong?" Izzy asked me.


    "I just realized."


    "Hmm?"


    "We''ve been dating for awhile now, haven''t we?"


    "....Oh." She blinked in realization as well.


    The things we''ve been doing together, the little bit of closeness that seemed to toe the line between romantic and platonic relations.


    "Yeah...." I lowered my head onto her shoulder. "The Girls know, don''t they?"


    Izzy pursed her lips. "They were aware that I....perhaps had more than platonic feelings towards you. Yasaka was more than upfront about the acceptance and Artoria has been....pleasant about it."


    "Yeah I''m remembering things now that I ignored back then. They''re going to be insufferable when they find out, aren''t they?"


    "Without a doubt."


    I closed my eyes and let out a groan. My head slid off her shoulder and planted right in her lap. "Can I be spiteful and just ¨C" I made a squelching sound while pressing my hands against my head, an obvious insinuation about killing myself. " So they don''t have the satisfaction?"


    "There there." She ran her fingers through my hair, probably one of my favorite things at this point.


    I relaxed in her lap, enjoying the moment. "We''re dating."


    "How good of you to notice. Did the trading of confessions not tip you off? Or perhaps you require another kiss as evidence?"


    "I''m just saying it out loud because it was sudden and I''m still processing. Don''t misunderstand, I''m positively thrilled. But processing, in a good way." I paused. "Actually, no. I need more kisses."


    She playfully slapped my shoulder. "Still no regrets?"


    "Absolutely not. I have many regrets in my life, but you will never be one of them." I gave her a smile.


    "I don''t understand how you could be so willfully oblivious and still spout that kind of nonsense to me even before our little confession." She let out a cute huff in response, and the tiniest red tingeing her cheeks.


    "And I don''t have to feel awkward about staring at your butt anymore."


    "And you ruined the moment." She poked my cheek, her lips twitching in amusement. "And I thought you were staring, but it''s not like I was going to call you out."


    "Obviously I was. A beautiful woman like you wearing tight clothing like that and just throwing it in my face...."


    "And you can say that to my face without a hint of shame. I''m astonished, truly astonished at your shamelessness."


    "You call me shameless but you don''t even deny what I said."


    "Are you implying that I seduced you?" She raised an eyebrow.


    "Yup, it''s all your fault. Now you have to take responsibility."


    "Is this how you gathered your other Harem members?" She snorted.


    ".....I don''t wanna answer that question."


    "I''m sure you don''t." Izzy replied. "Are you finished with everything in this world?"


    "More or less. I would have left sooner if it wasn''t for this whole ¨C thing. It was annoying and took awhile, but I can''t deny that it was interesting and beneficial."


    "Did you atleast do everything you wanted since coming here?"


    I forced myself to roll over slightly so I could stare up into her eyes. "What I could." I hummed. "I originally came here because I wanted to find a way to....I guess weaponize my soul properly, which I think I succeeded. I was mostly just anxious and felt I had to do something and have since calmed down. Realistically, I didn''t expect to just conveniently solve all my problems and significantly increase my strength with a snap of my fingers."


    "They have interesting abilities here." Izzy acknowledged. "Some of them would be very dangerous if they were a bit more powerful."


    "Yeah, and just look at the Old Man leading them. He just bulldozed through several of those Quincies all at once. I would have to get serious if I took on that many opponents of that level." One or two I could be casual about, but start adding on more...quantity can overcome quality in some situations.


    "As a Goddess, I can say that he was impressive. He lacked the same standing as my own, but his pure power was respectable. Once he released his sword, I could see more clearly his peak even if it was still mostly sealed. I dare say he would command respect back home even amongst the Gods."


    "Kido? is interesting and I''m still learning to use it properly." I held a finger up. Still needed to get the higher level ones, but they''re nothing to scoff at and didn''t work off the same paradigm as Magecraft. A second finger joined the first "Shunpo was an amazing find, it''ll increase my speed quite a bit." I think I got to the point where I just need to practice more with that now, getting the ''fundamentals'' down as it were. "But the real prize is my Zanpakuto?" A third finger joined the others. "Overall, I think I made out with quite a bit on this trip."


    "They take a while to...form or what-not. The situation that you were dealing with was dire, was it not? Can you wait that long?"


    "It''s.... complicated." I frowned thinking of that Demon again. "I''m obviously abusing the time dilation between world-lines, but that only goes so far in a situation like this where I can''t just come and go on a World-line as I please." I know for a fact that any overt moves there by me would be detected. "Sir Wiggles is keeping watch from the inside, and Gramps was doing something from the outside. I wanted to wait until I talked with him before committing again. Especially after almost dying...."


    "Good. I would be most upset if you died." She said dryly.


    Even if she was half-way joking, I did love to know she cared. "And even if my Zanpakuto? takes a while, I can feel it''s going to be something special."


    Really, my only concern was how to replenish my own Reiryoku since the Reishi wasn''t native outside of this world-line. I''ll need to do some experiments, but I think I can cannibalize my own Aura to get what I needed that way. After taking in so much Reishi during my stay here, my Aura had sort of.... acclimated.


    "Are you ready to go back home?" She asked.


    "More or less. Make sure the kids get home and then we''re good to go."


    "I''m kinda refraining from seeing him after our last talk, so I will thank you for this." This was actually really helpful. "I''m a little surprised that you''re taking Izzy''s claim seriously. I honestly expected a lot of finger pointing and disbelief."


    "When someone calls themselves a Goddess and threatens to completely upheaval Soul Society and shows they can do it with a gesture, it''s pretty hard to dispute." Yoruichi snorted. "Don''t misunderstand, I am completely confused how it''s possible for her to exist and trying my best not to freak out."


    Izzy hummed in amusement, but didn''t speak up.


    I feel like I was completely overshadowed, but I can''t really blame them there.


    "There''s been a sudden resurgence of people reading up on human myths and legends." Yoruichi added. "Lots of people are scrambling to check old records and all of that. The rumors have been spreading and it''s already causing a big commotion."


    "I couldn''t imagine why."


    The thought of them scrambling to dig up some old references to Izzy''s myths or cracking open a Bible to study is honestly hilarious.


    "Right, says the supposed Devil."


    "Half Devil. My mom was human." I corrected.


    "How does that work?"


    "I would presume how any sex works, but I don''t really want to think about my mom doing it, thank you." I jokingly replied, stepping towards the kids who had been silently listening.


    "I don''t really know much about human myths and stuff, but I thought it was the Devil, but you make it sound like there''s more of you. How many of you are there running around?"


    "Yeah, not The Devil, just A Devil. And there''s a bunch of us, but they don''t usually come to the human world." I shrugged. "But then again, I don''t really pay attention to them."


    "And that''s not a scary thought." Her arms dropped to her side and she let out a sigh. "Jeez, this is all crazy and I don''t even know where to start. Honestly, thanks for everything so far, you really did help us out. Godddess, devil, I don''t really care, but genuinely thank you."


    "What are friends for?" I nudged her shoulder. "Come on, let''s go get the kids and bring them back home."


    "Yeah, I wanna get out of here before I get pulled into any more crap as it is." She chuckled. "It''s funny, with everything that happened, everyone seems to have forgotten that you apparently ran around and beat people up with a brick on your first visit here."


    "Ah, good times." Actually, I should make sure to grab another brick while I''m here.


    ....for a souvenir.


    I obviously wouldn''t use it for any other purposes.


    [***]


    Yhwach, King of the Quincy POV


    "Your Majesty, I have the records you requested." Jugram knelt down, holding up the bundles to me. "However, I was unfortunately unable to find anything more in this short time, your Majesty. If you would permit it, I will send someone to the Human World to acquire what you desire."


    I held my hand up to silence him. Taking the top most bounded book, I looked at it and flipped through a few pages. "This will be sufficient for now."


    I did not think I would be researching old myths of human origins like this. It was utterly ridiculous, preposterous and outright nonsensical, yet....the facts presented themselves in plain view.


    Izanami.


    A Goddess of Death in legends. Was it merely coincidence?


    A God walked the earth and I had no idea about her existence until this moment. She shouldn''t exist, she couldn''t exist. It made no sense and anything I did I was unable to perceive her existence which just led credence that she was what she claimed to be.


    The Soul King split the original world into the three realms present today. Was it really possible that other deities existed in the past? Was it something lost to history, or something wiped from any records?


    No, it wasn''t just her, but the man who accompanied her. Claiming to be another Race that shouldn''t exist, yet evidence was provided to the contrary.


    What other things have we missed? What other variables had so easily been able to slip through my carefully laid plans?


    "Jugram, have the casualties been calculated?" I set the book down with annoyance.


    "Yes your Majesty. Do you wish to know which subjects were lost in the fight in Soul Society or in addition to Bambietta''s negligence?"


    Bambietta Basterbine ¨C E The Explode.


    I could barely refrain myself from strangling her the moment I found out what happened. I couldn''t completely blame her for what happened. Literal Divine intervention was something even I can''t perceive it seemed. But that didn''t mean she escaped punishment.


    One of her large Bombs was subverted and pushed down into the Wandenreich.


    And now a significant part of the Silbern was gone.


    "Give me the full list."


    "Yes, your majesty." He bowed. "The following Sternritter have been killed in combat; As Nodt, PePe Waccabrada, Berenice Gabrielli, NaNaNa Najahkoop, Quilge Opie, and Driscoll Berci. The majority of the other Sternritter dispatched were severely wounded. As for the casualties due to Bambietta''s bomb, roughly 37% of the Soldats were killed and Jerome Guizbatt was severely injured and in critical condition. In addition about half of the Silbern is...unsalvageable."


    I took a deep breath and calmed myself. "And the losses for Aizen?"


    "One of the Espada under Sosuke Aizen''s command was killed by the Captain Commander."


    "Good." I felt myself crack a smile.


    Acquiring the Hogyoku was never the main priority. It would have been...beneficial, but not required. It was ultimately a useless trinket to me and simply keeping it out of Aizen''s hands was the best case scenario. No, my Sternritter did exactly what they needed to do. The Sacrifice of a few was worth it to cast the eyes of the Shinigami away from us. They were the dregs anyways, ones that could be replaced given time.


    Now, in their eyes, our losses would be substantial, and the forces of Sosuke Aizen would appear the more immediate threat giving us needed breathing room. Even with the significant loss that was the piece of power I granted PePe. I didn''t need to use my Almighty to know who was responsible for taking away that again.


    The Shinigami would not seek to invade for the time being. We could reorganize our forces, and evaluate our next course of action in light of these changes that have occurred. Time to figure out who and what these entities that had involved themselves. This Goddess and this Devil who appeared out of nowhere and shouldn''t by any rights exist.


    What else existed out there hiding in the shadows that even I didn''t know about?


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. / astoryforone

 Chapter 404:

    Chapter 404:


    Shunsui walked up, his Lieutenant standing by his side. He carried himself casually, his little welcoming smile on his face as he saw us. It didn''t do anything to eliminate the underlying nervousness that he seemed to have. Mostly because Izzy was at my side I would presume.


    Nonetheless, Izzy held a sort of mild impression towards him. I''ve known her long enough now to understand how she thought about certain things. Shunsui had been respectful but not entirely fearful of her even after learning who she was. Thus, he earned some small amount of goodwill from her.


    "I just got back after the Old Man gave Captain Kenpachi an ear full. Something about his Haori being pink? You wouldn''t know anything about that, would you?" Shunsui looked at me.


    "I admit to nothing." I kept a straight face to the best of my ability. Though even Izzy was barely holding back a giggle at my side. "We were about to get going, everything good on your end?"


    "Haaah." He let out a long breath. "About as good as we can expect. I don''t suppose you''d want to hand over that Hogyoku thing?"


    "....I don''t think I can anymore." I really needed to investigate it once we left and I had a few minutes and a place to experiment in peace.


    He shrugged, not bothering to question it. "We''re preparing for war, so some things have been....slow going." He glanced at Izzy and I think we both caught his insinuation. It''s fair to say they had more important matters to deal with than Izzy''s demand, which didn''t really have a time limit. "Although, we have started making inroads on.....cleaning up the Rukongai." He smiled, but it was strained.


    Izzy just hummed without answering him, making Shunsui look rather awkward.


    He coughed into his fist and carried on. "The job was entrusted to my Division, and Nanao here is gathering everything needed and building a proper plan."


    His lieutenant peeked over his shoulder looking a bit shy. "Y-yes, I''m writing up a proper plan L-lady Izanami." She squeaked as Izzy met her eyes.


    "Child, come here." Izzy held her hand out, addressing the embarrassed woman.


    "I ¨C "


    "Come." Izzy beckoned again, a gentle smile on her face. The Shinigami shuffled closer not knowing how to react. "Let me remove that curse on you."


    "Curse?" I repeated.


    Shunsui''s eyes widened. "You can tell?"


    "Do you forget who I am?" Izzy turned to face him, a single eyebrow raising. Shunsui shrunk back slightly at her gaze. "There are very few in existence that can claim to know curses more than I."


    "For those of us that have no idea what''s going on." I raised my hand.


    "Erm..." Shunsui scratched his cheek. "Nanao''s family...any man who marries into it dies after their child is born and the child is always a woman...."


    "That''s weird." I blinked.


    "....you can fix that?" Nanao whispered, looking at Izzy in awe.


    "Hmm, it shouldn''t be too difficult." Izzy nodded, holding the woman''s hand, but after a moment her brow furrowed in annoyance. "Not just your soul, it''s woven into your bloodline." She clicked her tongue. "This will take a moment to unravel without causing any negative side effects."


    "Need me to help?" I offered.


    "The offer is appreciated, but unneeded. It isn''t anything strenuous or difficult, just merely meticulous in approach. I could easily rip it from her, but the damage would be severe. I would rather not leave any lingering remnants and do a thorough job from the start."


    "Alright, I''m gonna go check on the kids to see if they''re ready to go. Give me a holler if you need me." I raised a hand to wave goodbye as they seemed much more focused on the woman''s issue.


    I wasn''t really needed there and that seemed more like a personal matter between them that I didn''t want to interrupt.


    I walked through the little building we were at, moving through a couple rooms and opened the door to the courtyard on the opposite end.


    The kids were standing around, eyes immediately turning to me once I walked through.


    "Hmm, where''s the shorty?" I looked around.


    "Rukia''s back with her division." Ichigo crossed his arms. "Why, something wrong?" He asked with a frown.


    "Nah, was just curious. She okay?"


    His frown disappeared into something resembling a smile. "Yeah, she''s good now." He nodded happily. "Thanks.....by the way. Despite....everything, you came through in the end."


    "You''re a good kid." I ruffled his hair, much to his chagrin. He huffed and swatted my hand away. "It''s too bad I couldn''t see your Bankai in action, was looking forward to it."


    "Hmph, you can fight me if you want." He grinned a little cockily.


    "Are you ''going to easy on me''?" I asked humorously, mocking the words he originally said to Izzy. "And I forgot to mention before, but I met your little Hollow too. That was interesting."


    He paled a little. ".....she''s not mad, right?" He asked, focusing on that specific part of what I said.


    "Mad? Hmm, who knows." I hummed.


    "Is she holding a grudge?" His face dropped.


    "Don''t worry about it." I chuckled. "Izzy thought it was funny, she isn''t going to curse you or anything."


    "She...really is...y''know?" He whispered.


    "Yes, she is Izanami and everything that entails." I nodded.


    "And you...?"


    "A bastard of a Devil. My mom was human." I didn''t really feel the need to hide it.


    He opened his mouth and closed it again. ".....alright."


    Well, he took it better than most had.


    "Wait, what did you mean by meeting my Hollow?"


    "When you were training, he came over to say hi."


    Ichigo scowled for some reason. "You know how to get rid of it?"


    ".....get rid of your Hollow?" I asked, wanting some clarification.


    "Yeah, just...get it out of me."


    "....why?"


    "Why? Because it''s a hollow." He scoffed.


    "....so?"


    "It¡ª" He stopped. "I shouldn''t have it, right? Hollows are bad, they''re.."


    "Evil?" I raised an eyebrow. "Literal Devil over here."


    He blinked and frowned deeper. "He''s always talking about taking control."


    I chuckled, weighing some options in my head. After giving it a moment of thought, I took out a Kaleidophone and tossed it to her. She caught it with her mouth before setting it on the ground. "The hell?" She asked.


    "If you need to contact me. Should be able to get a signal regardless of where either of us are."


    She perked up with a grin. "Thanks, I''ll play with this later."


    Well, I considered us friends at this point, so I didn''t mind her having it. She would probably keep it away from her friend too, so I wasn''t too worried.


    "Don''t be a stranger." She waved her little paw and jumped right on through and I closed it behind her.


    "Shunsui, thanks for everything." I held my hand out as he shook it.


    "It''s been.....not the worst experience of my life. I still remember the Old Man training me and Ukitake. But it''s a close second."


    "Seems like I need to try harder next time."


    "Please don''t." he said with a mix of genuinely pleading and a joking tone.


    I patted his shoulder again, giving him a smile goodbye before. Izzy took the initiative and grabbed my hand with her own, looking very content with herself. I suppose she didn''t really care to hide anything in front of those two and I surely didn''t mind.


    The iridescent portal opened up and we stepped through without a second thought, the linked space closing immediately as we stepped into her house in Yomi.


    "Mother!?" A voice called out making both of us nearly jump in surprise.


    "Susanoo?" Izzy''s eyes widened.


    Her son was sitting right in the middle of the room, his eyes locked onto both of us and trailed down to where our hands were together.


    And he quickly put two and two together because sparks began flickering off his body.


    [***]


    Aizen POV


    "Gin." I turned around to see my co-conspirator enter the room.


    "Hey there, boss man." He waved casually. "Just wanted to come and make sure you didn''t need a hand ¨C" He paused, looking at my still missing hand.


    "I have no pressing matters." I felt a violent twitch above my eye. "However, I would like to hear your thoughts."


    "Whatcha need?"


    "The state of the Espada. Are there any concerns?"


    "You mean are they thinkin of rebelling cause they saw you get your hand cut off and then run away?" He asked.


    "Yes." I grit my teeth.


    "Eh, I''d call it 50/50." He shrugged as if it wasn''t important. "I mean, I think they understand. It''s not like they didn''t also run away from the self-proclaimed Goddess, yeah?" He walked forward, looking at the Hogyoku within its sealed container that I left it in while we were in Soul Society. "They probably not kicking too much a fuss cause Nnoitra died. Old Man Yamamoto did a number on him and that calmed them down."


    Self Proclaimed Goddess.


    Utterly Ridiculous.


    There was only one God in the world and that was the Soul King. The entire point, all of my plans were to fix the mistakes of that entity.


    It was foolish, nonsense! How could there be other Gods in this world!?


    Did that mean that everything was pointless? If there are more deities, then what''s the point in trying to fix the mistakes of a singular God!?


    Yet.....yet, I can''t find it to disbelieve the claim.


    I felt it, in the deepest parts of my Soul. I acknowledged her declaration without any true doubt.


    Everything went wrong.


    All of my carefully laid plans were entirely pointless. The mere existence of that thing destroyed all of my plans the moment she came in contact with them. And the other person..


    The phantom pain in my missing hand still appeared every now and then.


    And he stole my Hogyoku!


    I finally had victory literally in my grasp and he stole it!


    "Why''d you need that second one anyways? Isn''t one enough?"


    "It is incomplete." I seethed. "I needed to feed it Kisuke Urahara''s own creation to fully bring out its potential. As it stands....It won''t achieve the same power required." But even so....I may have no choice. They both had the same ability to break down boundaries, but when completed, it would become so much more. To grant desires at its core.


    I placed my hand atop the container, bringing the Hogyoku out. Grabbing it with my hand, I looked at it for a moment before pushing it into my chest, beginning the process of merging with it.


    I felt my hand squirm, my skin distorted and burst outwards, my flesh knitting and forming together to regenerate my lost limb. I clenched my new hand a few times to make sure it was working correctly. "It seems we must improvise."


    The incomplete Hogyoku was insufficient to truly ascend to the stage I desired, but that didn''t mean it couldn''t allow me to take a step or two forward and maybe sideways. I would carry on my plans ¨C admittedly reworked but the destination was the same. I merely needed to reacquire my stolen prize and fuse it after the fact.


    Those other failed experiments, they could call upon the powers of a Hollow to overlay with their Shinigami powers, so why couldn''t I do the same?


    It didn''t matter which path I took, in the end, I would sit above all of them anyways.


    I felt the Hogyoku respond to my will, my essence began to shift.


    I gathered my Reiatsu into my palm and swiped it downward over my face, the Hogyoku thrummed, answering my call.


    A bone-white mask covered me as I looked into my reflection on a nearby mirror. I wasn''t like those misbegotten fools that had to fight tooth and nail to subdue their ''inner hollow'' to acquire this power. With the Hogyoku, even incomplete, the power was entirely my own.


    I could feel the surge of strength, the new realm I reached and the power I now held at my fingertips.


    Content with it for now, I dismissed my Hollow Mask and turned towards Gin with a smile. "Nnoitra is dead, we should fill in the Espada slot. Go find Nelliel Tu Odelschwanck; she should still be alive after what happened to her. Have Granz heal her and have her assume Nnoitra''s position."


    My Confidence was back. I felt strong enough to take on even the Captain Commander in my newfound state. Given some more time, I believe I would emerge the victor.


    "Right-o, Boss man." Gin mock saluted. "And what do you plan on doin about the Goddess?"


    And I felt it all drain away once more.


    ".....I''m still working on that."


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 405:

    Chapter 405:


    Izanami POV


    "Mother!?"


    "Susanoo." I cleared my throat, slowly sliding my hand out of Wilhelm''s. "What are you doing here?"


    "You were gone for a while and I was worried! If you didn''t come back soon I was going to go ask for help." He admitted making my heart feel very warm. "Wait, that doesn''t matter. Why are you ¨C and him!" He threw his finger at Wilhelm.


    "I didn''t think anyone would care if I was gone. I apologize for making you worry."


    "Mom..." His face dropped.


    "I''ll be sure to leave a note if I''m gone for extended periods of time from now on." I gave him a reassuring smile. How sweet of him to check in on his mother and wait anxiously for my return?


    He grumbled something but glared back at Wilhelm. "Mom, what are you doing with him?"


    It seemed I wasn''t able to distract him away from that line of questioning. Wilhelm was being polite and allowed me to answer these questions. I knew he didn''t quite get along with Susanoo, so I was thankful for him keeping the peace.


    "Susanoo, calm yourself." I said sternly as I saw his power bubbling beneath the surface. "Wilhelm and I were spending time together...as a couple." May as well rip the Band-Aid off, it wouldn''t be possible to ease him into it.


    Right as the words left my mouth, lightning crackled from his eyes and I could tell he was going to do something stupid. Wilhelm looked ready to start another brawl too, so I put my foot down, more literally than anything.


    "Are you about to start a fight in my home?" I grabbed him, making him flinch.


    "N-no." My son quickly denied, reeling himself back.


    "No is right." I let go. "Because I would be very upset if you started another fight. Are we clear?"


    "Y-yes mother."


    "Good."


    "But mom! You can''t, he''s... he''s a Devil!"


    "Are you telling me who I can and cannot date, Susanoo?"


    "He''s a Devil!" He repeated.


    "I am more than aware of this fact."


    "I...." Susanoo stuttered, seemingly unsure of how to respond. "I''ll kill him!"


    "You will do no such thing!"


    "He can try." Wilhelm said nonchalantly.


    "Not helping Wilhelm." I glowered at him.


    "This is unacceptable, I refuse!" Susanoo slammed his hand on my coffee table, breaking it. He stiffened as it shattered into pieces.


    "Your acceptance was not a factor in my decision, Susanoo. You are my son, and I love you unquestionably. However, who I like and don''t like is not something you can decide." I glared at him, reining in my own flaring temper at his actions. "For the first time in many years I have someone I wish to be with, someone who makes me happy. I would ask that you respect my decision if nothing else." I gave him a moment to consider my words and offer any response, but he silently fumed instead. "I will go get something to clean this up and I will make a lunch for all of us to sit down and eat. I will not tell either of you to like each other, but you will accept that the other is a part of my life. And so help me if I find out you two got into another fight." I gave them a fair warning.


    They would not like what came next if they actually fought again.


    With that, I disappeared into the kitchen, intentionally leaving them alone.


    As much as I knew this was a bad idea and just asking for trouble, they had to deal with this themselves and get whatever they were going to say out of their systems.


    All because I wanted to stop by the house and change into something more...presentable. I knew it''s silly, but I wanted my first time meeting Wilhelm''s other Harem members to be.....better. I wanted to look my best and feel like I belonged even if I found myself still trying to make excuses and question this newfound relationship.


    It felt too good to be true. To find someone who completely accepted me for everything that I was, the good and the mostly bad.


    "You stay away from my mom!"


    I let out a sigh, recognizing my son''s voice. It''s not that he was particularly loud, but I think they failed to realize that this was literally my home, within Yomi even. There was nothing that happened inside of here that I was unaware of.


    "Fuck you."


    Dammit Wilhelm....


    I resisted the urge to step in and mediate, because they were going to have to get this out of their systems eventually. They were both very headstrong men and in hindsight, I could see the brawl they had as something necessary to come to this point. Heavens knew that if that incident never happened Susanoo would be much less receptive to my words and would have probably already tried to ''smite'' Wilhelm for his ''insolence''.


    "You dare, mortal!" I could even feel his Divinity from here.


    "Oh good idea, get Izzy pissed at you. I won''t even make a move, do your worst."


    "You hide behind my mother!"


    "Trust me, if I''m behind your mom, it''s not because I''m hiding."


    Dammit Wilhelm! Don''t just blurt out things like that.


    ....even if it''s probably going to be true soon.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve had a lover....and I admit it''s something I''ve been feeling more aching for certain things lately...


    "I''m going to kill you! No one will find your corpse, it''ll be turned to ash and dust into the wind."


    "How''d that go for you last time, hmm?"


    I shook my head and went about preparing a meal. I didn''t expect to have a luncheon like this out of nowhere, but I wasn''t particularly upset about it either. I would always welcome my son popping in for whatever reason.


    They continued to bicker and I didn''t pay it much mind. As long as things didn''t get physical, I wouldn''t step in at this point. I was cutting up some vegetables and the knife in my hand came to an abrupt stop due to the crashing of something in my living room.


    "You broke it, good job thunder head."


    "I did not!"


    "Fix it before she notices."


    There were little looks around the room.


    "That depends, who confessed first and how?" She smiled brightly.


    "I confessed first and pulled him into a kiss." Izzy covered her face with her hand.


    There were annoying huffs all around and they all took out money, tossing it to Jinn who cackled happily.


    "Who bet what?" I demanded.


    "I expected her to get tired and flash her tits." Sca?thach freely admitted. "Would have been quick and easy."


    "Do you really think ¨C"


    "Yes." Sca?thach cut me off, gesturing towards my wonderful Grandmother.


    "Hello~" She smiled, with a hint of smugness I think as well. "I abstained as I was relatively new and didn''t know much."


    "You are my favorite then." Izzy deadpanned.


    "I....thought Wilhelm would be the first to express his feelings." Artoria spoke with a hint of embarrassment. "He was so forward with me, I did not think he would stumble for so long."


    "I was close. Honestly, I thought it''d be Wilhelm pulling you into a kiss." Yasaka hummed. "But I''m happy to see you finally made a move. I swear, he has selective blindness sometimes."


    "Oh no, he was actually very aware of how I felt, he just chose to ignore it." Izzy huffed with a bit of good naturedness to it.


    ...that made it sound worse than it was....


    "I believe he requires remedial lessons then. There may be some foolishness that needs to be beaten out of him." Sca?thach looked at me with a vicious glint in her eyes.


    "I agree." Artoria looked amused.


    "Seconded." Yasaka giggled.


    "Third" Jinn chirped.


    "I''m being bullied." I looked for my source of emotional support. "Mama Raikou, I''m being bullied."


    "My poor son." Raikou pushed my face into her breasts quicker than I could blink. "Mama is here."


    "And what did you bet?" I pushed my head up to look at her.


    She looked away with a little blush. "I was under the assumption that Master would need a firm helping hand."


    "To be honest, if it went on any longer, we all would have been more forceful." Yasaka added. "As fun as it was to watch you two dance around it, it needed to reach a conclusion at some point. We''re all genuinely happy that you both finally met halfway though."


    "So no one''s upset? I don''t want to assume and I hope we can talk about anything?" I escaped the gravitational pull of Raikou''s cleavage to look around the room.


    "Oh my foolish student. We approved it after speaking when Venelana joined."


    "...that long ago, huh?" I remember they got together in Meridia''s realm and had a girl''s talk which was....awhile ago. I let out a sigh, looking at Izzy. "I''m an idiot."


    "Yes you are." She replied nearly instantly. "But you''re my idiot." Her expression softened. "I suppose our idiot. It will take some getting used to being in a Harem of all things. I can honestly admit I never foresaw this for myself, but I can''t bring myself to hate it."


    "Awww, I''m so happy to have a new sister!" Jinn shot up from her seat, hugging the surprised Goddess. "Welcome to the family."


    After she got over the initial surprise, Izzy smiled just as brightly, returning the hug enthusiastically.


    Sca?thach snuck up to my side in a rare show of outward affection, her arms wrapped around me, her lips finding mine with ease. "You have gained many new things, yes?" She asked after breaking the kiss.


    "Yeah, I have more stuff to work on."


    "Good, we shall train after you settle what you require." That loving look that I knew was reserved only for me, it never failed to make my heart beat faster.


    Sca?thach was without a doubt the most independent of my girls. That''s not to say independent from me, but rather from everyone. Even Meridia ruled over an entire realm whereas Sca?thach in comparison seemed to merely wander from one fancy to another with no clear goal. That wasn''t to say she was without a purpose, but she chose to live a more ''nomadic'' life it seemed, in that she didn''t pick a particular role and settle down into it like the others did.


    I never faulted her for it, and I always made sure she got the space to live the way that she wanted. But it was moments like this that were the perfect reminder that we had an unbreakable bond.


    "Let me talk to Gramps later then I''ll have some free time." I returned the favor, kissing her cheek. She replied with a hum, acknowledging it.


    Yeah, I needed to talk to Gramps to see where he stood on the World-line that Chaldea was operating in. That''d be my first stop right after this.


    Sca?thach settled, leaning on me and we watched as everyone clamored around Izzy giving her a ''hard time'' about finally coming together.


    "Tell us about what happened. Did you have fun? What problems did Wilhelm cause?" Yasaka finally asked.


    "What makes you assume I caused problems? I''ll have you know that in terms of causing problems Izzy definitely has me beat here." I quickly defended myself.


    "Oh?" Izzy raised an eyebrow in a threatening manner. "You wish to play that way then? Very well, let me tell you all a story about a man and a brick."


    "You know what, I think Gramps is calling me ¨C "


    "Do you have something to hide, my student?" Sca?thach''s grip around me tightened.


    Welp, not gonna live this one down.


    But I guess it isn''t the worst thing ever. That''s probably what Roman ¨C


    "Oh, I got a story after this too. I went to Remnant recently, and guess what I found out." Jinn looked at me, her smile widening by the moment.


    Oh God, she knows.


    Ddraig, I give you permission to kill me.


    [You think they''d write Watermelon Torchwick on your tombstone?]


    @***@


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 406:

    Chapter 406:


    "And you have the thing I told you to keep on yourself at all times?" I looked at my adorable little fox.


    "Uh huh." She held up the Talisman I specially prepared for her. It was based on the original design, and similar to the one I gave the kids back in Soul Society. Though, this one was significantly more powerful.


    This one held a full powered attack of mine using my Authority inside of it. It took some time and effort, but I managed to seal away that in the form of a Talisman by bleeding a lot of my Divinity into it.


    But, for my Daughter, it was all worth it.


    I gave her a quick head pat, taking that moment to also check the hair ornament I got her back in Remnant awhile ago. A secondary line of defense because I''m paranoid and a worry wart.


    "And you''re going to be good for your Grandma Lucretia?" I asked, teasing her.


    "I''ll be good." She puffed up. "...and we''ll play after, right?"


    "Of course, I just need to have a boring grown-up talk with Grandpa Zelretch. So you get to go have ice cream with Grandma Lucretia. Afterwards, we''re going to spend the whole day together." I reassured her.


    Her ears twitched in excitement and there was a big grin on her face.


    So cute.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take good care of her." Lucretia put a hand on my shoulder, walking forward to greet Kunou. "And you little lady are going to get a treat. We''re going to my favorite little ice cream parlor."


    This was not the first time Kunou met Lucretia thankfully and she liked the older woman so it wasn''t awkward in the slightest.


    "You good? Don''t need me to go threaten anyone to make everything smooth?" I asked.


    "Oh don''t worry." Lucretia giggled a little. "Everyone here knows better than to mess with me."


    Here meaning the Clock Tower. They were going to walk to a little place just outside the ''walls'' so to speak.


    Which was why I was being so protective, probably. I didn''t trust 99.9% of the people here, and for good reason.


    "Thank you, Lucretia, this means a lot."


    "Oh dear, it''s no trouble. I absolutely adore Kunou and I don''t mind watching her at all." Lucretia smiled happily. "Go talk to Zelly, I''ll make sure Kunou''s appetite is ruined and comes back bulging with Ice Cream."


    "Joy." I deadpanned.


    She giggled again patting my shoulder. "Are you ready to go, Kunou? Give your Daddy a goodbye?"


    "Bye, Daddy." Kunou reached her arms out and I enthusiastically accepted the hug. "Love you." She whispered.


    "I love you too, my little fox." I gave her a quick kiss on the forehead. "Have fun."


    Lucretia nodded at me and I gave her one last silent thank you before they headed out the door.


    She was right.


    Lucretia had been here for how long now? There was no way Gramps would let the people here not know who she was and that she wasn''t to be fucked with.


    I didn''t know how Yasaka did it for so many years, especially alone. Letting Kunou out of her sight, even doing it with someone I trusted nearly made me be overwhelmed with anxiety and worry.


    Walking through a couple rooms, I found Gramps'' office door ajar and gave it a light knock, announcing myself. He glanced over to me and I walked inside, sitting in the empty chair as I usually did.


    "How''s Kunou?" He asked, not glancing up from the papers he was looking over.


    "Good." I smiled. "Maybe a tiny bit bummed that she has to wait a little bit before we can spend our day together, but otherwise she''s happy. And thank you again ¨C you and Lucretia. This is important and I didn''t want to put it off, but I also wanted to spend time with Kunou and it''s difficult juggling everything sometimes."


    "That''s what family is for." He looked up, giving a gentle smile. "I''m sure Yasaka is enjoying the break too."


    "Oh." I blinked in surprise.


    "Something wrong?''


    "No, it''s just....I''ll probably be meeting someone I didn''t think I would ever see again." I missed Jeanne, I missed her a lot, she was someone who so easily accepted everything about me even if it was against the beliefs she subscribed to. She was a pivotal part of this piece of history, so there was a very good chance I would see her, or a different version of her. I''m very much hoping I didn''t have a repeat scenario like with Artoria...


    No, I refused to have a repeat. I''ll do what I have to.


    "Keep in mind, this isn''t a green light for you to fight the entity again. And to be honest, I''m confident that you won''t have the same easy path to my old teacher''s workshop outside of time and space. That was perhaps a mistake on the Demon''s part, one that was rectified the moment you were dispelled."


    "I know, I know." I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "I don''t plan on just jumping right back into a fight with it. I need more time anyways, I have some new things I need to get up to a certain level with before I even harbor that idea. For now, I just want an opportunity to check back in and make sure everyone''s doing good."


    The singularities were obviously created by the Demon, so there''s probably a path to take if they''re retraced that will lead back to him.


    "Good, because I''ll need you to gather data for me on this next excursion. I''m only confident in sending you undetected, so don''t get any ideas. Once I get more information, I believe I can bypass the Demon and allow others to join you."


    "I''ll probably need all the help I can get."


    "Well, that''s something to consider later." He clapped his hands. "On to a lighter topic, have you thought about the social gathering I told you about previously?"


    "Ah...the thing with all the scions and what-not? To be honest, it hasn''t been a priority for me to give much thought about."


    "That''s to be expected with everything you''ve been worrying about. You also have new things you''ve gained as well?"


    "Yeah, Sca?thach is going to help me train the new stuff I got. Once I get to a point where I''m content with it, I''ll show you everything." I nodded.


    "I look forward to seeing what you have to show. That wasn''t a world I paid any meaningful attention to." He rubbed his beard. "Have you given thought on who you wish to attend with you to the ''party''?"


    I hummed to myself, giving it a quick thought. "This sounds bad, but I think all of my options are....unwise. I mean, out of my girls, who delve into Magic and has the know-how to keep up with the people there, especially when they''re going to be trying to outdo one another?"


    "Sca?thach, Jinn, or Yasaka perhaps?"


    "Yasaka''s magical knowledge basically equates to knowing how to punch over it." I tapped my finger on the desk. "Sca?thach, well, she wouldn''t put up with any nonsense, nor would I want to force her to. And Jinn...I don''t want Jinn to be forced to be around those types. You know how they would act with a ''phantasmal'' walking around, especially with the insinuations on what she is."


    I would do unspeakable things if it meant protecting Jinn''s happiness.


    "All valid points. Well, give it some thought. It''s not the end of the world if you go alone. Nor do you even have to go. Some people have simply been bothering me about you making an appearance once it became known you were my grandson."


    "No, I''ll go, I really don''t mind." It sounded like it meant a bit to the old man so I would definitely do this for him. "I....might have another option I didn''t bring up."


    "Oh?"


    "I was planning on going to Remnant to have a chat with Salem about...everything. It might be something she''d be interested in. If she doesn''t kick me out of her castle that is." I made her that promise and I intended to fulfill it.


    "I''ll let you be the judge of that." He said simply.


    It''ll also give me a good chance to practice my new stuff on actual targets. Lots of Grimm over there that could be blown up with my new Kido?.


    I stretched my arms, opening the notebook again. "Alright, since I''m here and Kunou is going to be a little while still, let''s just sort out this nonsense, get it out of the way. Let me get caught up to where you''re at."


    "I could use your input on a few things anyways. Tell me when you get to page fourteen, there''s something specific there that I''m unsure about and could use another perspective."


    "Well, let''s knock this out then." I hummed, circling a few things.


    A little bit of work, then spending the rest of the day with my daughter before going to see Salem. And not only that, but there''s the possibility I''ll see Jeanne again soon.


    So much to do and so little time.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 407:

    Chapter 407:


    "Rules?" I asked as I went through the motions of stretching my arms.


    "Hmm, same as always, however, I wish to see what you have learned." Sca?thach hummed, summoning her spear.


    "Sure, but keep in mind that I''m still a bit inexperienced with it." I brought out my Zanpakuto?.


    "Then you had better learn quickly." She flashed a feral grin, and I realized I was in for a hard time. "If you impress me, I will lay with you afterwards."


    Well.... consider me properly motivated.


    "Hado? #1, Sho?" I held up my finger, pointing at her.


    She blinked, flicking her spear up to slice through the invisible force that was shot/went/flew for her face. "Interesting, what other tricks have you learned?" She took a step forward and shot towards me.


    Her spear snaked towards me, moving unnaturally to intercept my vital spot even as I took steps to avoid it. I was forced to bring my Zanpakuto? down to deflect it, lest I get stabbed through the stomach.


    Her back foot dug into the ground and she followed up with a powerful thrust forward. The air at the tip of her spear distorted with the force, causing a boom to erupt with the singular movement.


    "Bakudo? #8, Seki." I quickly chanted at the point of contact. Her spear tip collided with my spell, the repulsive force fought with it for a moment before her spear was deflected once more. "Bakudo? #21, Sekienton." I followed up as soon as I had the opening.


    The spell that Yoruichi had used those weeks ago. Like a smoke bomb that was set off, smoke burst outwards, enveloping us within the blink of an eye.


    I wasn''t stupid enough to assume this would hinder her in any meaningful way, but it would obscure my next move.


    With a burst of Shunpo ¨C even if it was still somewhat lacking ¨C I arrived in front of her and she was genuinely unprepared for my sudden speed. It was enough that she immediately went defensive, her spear crossed in front of her chest to block my incoming strike.


    The moment my sword made contact with her spear, the smoke around us was blown away, sweeping up and around us like a hurricane.


    My Reiatsu erupted outward, flowing into my strike and I saw Sca?thach lift off the ground and get sent hurling backwards. She caught herself in mid-air, reorienting her body to land on her feet even if they dug into the earth, cracking and shattering the ground where she landed.


    She raised an eyebrow at me, a wide grin forming, she planted her left foot forward and reeled back her arm, throwing her spear right at me, another sonic boom accompanying her attack.


    "Bakudo? #44, Sekisho!" I quickly casted a barrier in front of myself.


    The invisible wall that sprang up vibrated once her spear collided with it, sending ripples across the surface, a noticeable tension that was being tested. And nearly instantly her foot kicked the butt of her own spear, cracking the invisible shield and piercing through it with the additional force.


    I jerked and spun my body in an awkward way to avoid the spear as it sailed right past me and I took that moment to Shunpo a distance away. Nearly tripping, I used Shunpo again to move out of the way of her spear that slammed into the spot I was just in. Once, twice, her spear followed me with each movement, while I was dodging handily, she was also keeping up with her own efforts.


    "You may be fast, my student, but your movements are predictable." She laughed as I nearly fell over myself again, dodging a spear that almost pierced through my eye.


    "Hado? #4 Byakurai." I twisted my body, pointing my finger at her to fire off a bolt of pale lightning. It was easily several fold stronger than what it should be, perhaps due to my innate affinity with Lightning.


    It was her turn to dodge, twisting her body to the side to escape the attack. "If this is your best, my student, then this Sca?thach will be left wanting."


    You know what?


    Fuck it, lets try something.


    "Bakudo? #1 Sai." I casted the most simple binding at her. Something meant to force her arms behind her back. It lasted not even a tenth of a second before she broke it, but it disrupted her movement for just as long. "Bakudo? #4, Hainawa." An ethereal rope shot at her, binding her hands. "Bakudo? #30, Shtotsu Sansen." Three triangular beams of light shot forward, pinning her in place before she could remove my second binding. "Bakudo? #9, Ho?uin." An orange-colored tendril with a spiraling yellow pattern erupted from my palm and enveloped Sca?thach again, adding another layer of binding.


    "Bakudo? #16 Hitsugi, Bakudo? #36m Akushuu no Fukaku, Bakudo? #37 Tsuriboshi." I quickly threw out several more binding spells to envelop her. None of them were particularly powerful and I knew for a fact that they wouldn''t hold her very long, if at all, I was sorta thinking she would let me bind her to see what I would do.


    Either way, I didn''t want to disappoint.


    I held up my palm towards her, gathering a significant amount of my Reiryoku. I actually hadn''t tried this spell out as it was one of the new ones Yoruichi gave me, but what better time than now? "Hado? #88 Hiryu Gekizoku Shinten Raiho!" The lightning swirled in front of my palm, ready to actualize, but I felt something twitch/move/flow wrong and realized I may have made a mistake.


    The spell imploded on itself.


    All the power I gathered was sent backwards and I felt myself rocket away from the ensuing explosion, bouncing off the ground a few times before coming to a stop.


    I noticed a shadow hover over me. "Oww." I whined, as Sca?thach poked me with the butt of her spear.


    "That was certainly impressive." She seemed humored by my situation. "I did not think you would defeat yourself so splendidly."


    "Completely intentional." I said, moving my arm up to block the sun beating down into my eyes. "I had to give you a handicap somehow."


    "A handicap I need is it?" She snorted, pushing her spear into my gut. "You are brave to say such a thing when you are at my mercy." She poked me a few times to prove her point. "And it was foolish of you to attempt a spell you have not mastered in our battle. Training wounds are expected, self inflicted wounds from foolish endeavors are not. I am not pleased that you almost harmed yourself in such a way."


    "I''ve seen it used once, and I had experience with other similar spells, I thought I could at least get it to cast properly." I admitted to a small miscalculation on that end. Obviously, I needed to practice the higher level Kido? spells in a more....tame situation as they were clearly much more volatile.


    Her spear was shoved into the ground near my head and she sat down on top of me. "I will tell you my thoughts otherwise. Those spells you showed me were interesting with unique effects I did not expect. I will have you give me the source to look into so I can understand them better, however, they will be a boon to you, that I am sure."


    "Yeah, I thought so as well. And those were mostly the lower level spells. I recently got my hands on the higher level stuff but....I still need to practice them as you can see." N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    She nodded and continued. "Yes, and the method you used to move quickly was very interesting. It took me by surprise, however, you are clearly not an expert in it yet and it is not without its flaws."


    "Also noted that. I''ve been practicing it a lot and I''m much better than when I started."


    "Good, more practice then." She patted my chest. "I will always be here to assist you, my student."


    "I know." I couldn''t help but smile towards her despite the situation. "I know I can always rely on you."


    She hummed happily, a small smile forming on her face. She swung her leg around so that she was straddling me. "As the victor, I will claim my prize." Her hand grasped at the zipper on my pants, and there wasn''t a single protest from me.


    @***@


    "Are you two done playing?" Yasaka waved her tail from where everyone else was sitting and chatting. Jinn, Artoria, Raikou, and even Rin joined her.


    "What about me?" Yasaka whined.


    "Yasaka, do you want to come?" I asked, rather sarcastically.


    "Yes!"


    "Uh huh."


    "But I can''t." She slumped back down. "Actually, I quit. Let''s grab Kunou and run away somewhere fun."


    I gave her a sympathetic pat. I knew that she''s under a lot of stress right now, but there wasn''t really much that could be done about it.


    "Should I ask the others?" I looked around.


    "I wasn''t kidding, they''re busy. Venelana is hosting some social function for the next couple days and Izanami is visiting another Death Deity for certain reasons she didn''t clarify. Neither seemed like something they could walk away from." Yasaka clarified.


    "Shame." Well, I shouldn''t be gone too long, a few days or so. "Anyways, I was going to head over soon, why don''t you all get ready and grab anything you need."


    "Sure, I got a few things I wanna grab before I go, give me like twenty or thirty minutes and I''ll be back." Rin quickly got up from her seat, heading back towards the house. The others similarly followed suit to make any final preparations.


    [***]


    "Ladies." I offered them a portal off to Remnant.


    "Thanks, Schweinorg. You''ll meet back up with us, right?" Rin asked.


    "Sure, just give me a little while to talk things out with Salem. You got everything you need otherwise, or the right money to buy stuff." I nodded.


    "Alright, see you over there." She waved, talking through the portal.


    "I wish you luck." Artoria stood on her tiptoes, giving me a quick kiss, before following after her.


    Sca?thach instead grabbed me and brought me in for a deep kiss, a little smug smile was all she left afterwards before joining the others.


    I waved my hand, closing that one and mentally calculating another to the Grimm Lands where Salem resided.


    "Have fun." Jinn cheerfully waved me goodbye.


    "As much as I can given the circumstances." There was a chance that Salem and I went separate ways and I admit it gave me some anxiety.


    "No sad." Jinn pouted, grabbing my hands and putting them on her butt. "If you''re sad, just think about what you can do to me when you get back."


    "Well, that will certainly cheer me up." I leaned in, giving my wonderful Genie a kiss as well.


    "But seriously." Jinn leaned in. "When you get back, my Butt."


    "You are a lewd Genie."


    "It''s your fault." She puffed up.


    "And I''ll continue to take responsibility." I gave her a little swat on her behind. "Behave." I added playfully.


    She gave me one last wave and I walked through the portal, the light of day instantly turning into the twilight that was the Grimm lands.


    At this point, I was more than used to the?????????????????


    The Grimm noticed my presence, but the smart ones once more kept their distance and the lesser ones were cowed once I let my Reiatsu descend upon them. The useful trick that I picked up in my time among those Shinigami.


    Just the weight of my Spiritual Power pushing down on everything around me as I let it flow outward.


    On a side note, I''ll needed to test how effective a Zanpakuto? was against Grimm.


    But that thought was pushed aside as I reached Salem''s castle. The same gothic and menacing appearance didn''t strike fear into me, but one of anticipation, because a woman who made me feel such turbulent emotions sat behind its walls.


    Pushing the doors open, I entered unceremoniously.


    "So you''ve come back once more." Salem looked down at me upon her throne.


    "Why do you sound surprised?" I questioned, looking at her with a smile.


    "Only the foolish venture into the Grimm Lands, and you seem to do so on a mere fanciful whim or some other inane motion about courting me. I merely question when this nonsense will cease and you will depart for the final time."


    "You underestimate what I would go through just to see you again. A merely inconvenient trip through the Grimm Lands is nothing in comparison." I returned to her. She''s always like this after I come back, expecting the worst. "Something you should know about me is that I''m an extremely selfish person. Once I get something, I never want to let it go. If something is mine, then I will keep and treasure it forever."


    Seeing her huff in mock annoyance was always so adorable.


    "But that''s always been your decision to make." I took bated steps towards her throne and she seemed to sit straighter as I approached. "And I want you to know everything about me. If you don''t mind, I''d like to tell you about my life and where I came from."


    "Oh, you''re finally going to reveal where your community of Magic users hides?" She raised an eyebrow.


    "Salem, I''m not from Remnant."


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 408:

    Chapter 408:


    I didn''t want to play coy or do one of our back and forths, I wanted to be completely honest with her as she deserved that much from me. However, perhaps I should have eased her into it instead of just blurting out something like that right off the bat.


    "Are you an alien?" She asked, with a hint of sarcasm to it.


    "You know, that isn''t the first time someone on this planet asked me that..." I chuckled awkwardly. "And by the strictest definition.....technically? But...it''s a little more complicated."


    "This is not the conversation I expected to have." She looked unconfident, a stark contradiction to merely a moment ago. "Come." she said, leading me towards her own private quarters.


    She pushed the door open, one I have never been through without any fanfare, practically pulling me inside. If it was any other time, I would be excited that she was leading me to what was essentially her bedroom, but her reaction made me a little bit nervous.


    I only took a moment to look around. It was as one would expect the ''master bedroom'' to look like in a castle. It was divided into the bedroom portion ¨C a massive bed and other amenities, and then a small study, complete with shelves full of books.


    She took a seat over in the study portion. "Sit." She stated, gesturing to a chair next to hers.


    I slid into it, waiting for her as it looked like she wanted to say something. I could imagine this was already a lot for her to take in, assuming she was believing what I initially said in the first place.


    "Have you ever lied to me?" She decided on what to ask first, looking at me intently.


    "Never." I said without hesitation. "I was always upfront when It was clear I wasn''t telling everything or being vague."


    "Explain it to me properly."


    "Alright." I licked my lips, thinking about the best method to go about this. "I think you would understand better if I explained from a Magical perspective." I pushed my hands together. "I told you about Magecraft, right?"


    "You described it as something replicable by non-magical means." She nodded.


    "Right, then I never did say anything about the opposite, did I?" She raised an eyebrow and gestured for me to continue. "The opposite of Magecraft falls under the domain of True Magic. To give the barest summary, it''s something beyond mundane means ¨C more akin to miracles than anything else. There are only a handful of True Magics left for humans and with time, they''ll also be regulated down to mere Magecraft. Such as the True Resurrection of the Soul to give a broad example." I paused, letting her digest that bit. "My... Grandfather discovered one of them known as the Kaleidoscope ¨C the Operation and Manipulation of Parallel Worlds."


    She opened her mouth and closed it again, her brow furrowed in deep thought. "So when you say you''re not from Remnant, you mean..."


    "This dimension, basically. I could go into more details about how it works, but I don''t think that''s what you would want to talk about right now."


    "As much as I enjoy talking about the workings of Magic with someone that can keep up, you are correct." She frowned slightly. "Where you come from, Magic is common there?"


    "No." I shook my head. "Magic and things....supernatural are basically hidden in the world I was born in and the world I consider my home."


    "Why would you hide such a thing?" She frowned deeper.


    "It''s complicated." I smiled wryly. "To get into it it''d take hours to just explain the basics of the social aspect."


    "And you''re not just saying that to get out of telling me?"


    "No, I told you before that I would tell you everything, I didn''t lie. If you ask me to tell you my most embarrassing secrets, I would do so without a second thought."


    "You are being very trusting with me." She said softly.


    "Because I do trust you."


    "That Spirit of yours was right, you are a fool" She snorted.


    "Pardon?" I blinked in confusion.


    "It does not matter." She added with a slight huff. "And what is the world you come from?"


    "It''s called Earth ¨C "


    "You named your planet after dirt?" She looked at me incredulously.


    "Earth." I corrected. "But Gaia is a more proper name for those in the know."


    She nodded, but I don''t think she really...cared, for lack of a better word. No, she was clearly still trying to handle this new information even if she wasn''t showing it outwardly. I''m fairly sure she didn''t quite know how to respond or what questions to ask as this was certainly not the conversation she thought she would be having.


    "Do you have any other large pieces of information to drop on me?" She breathed out.


    "....yes"


    "Very well, you may as well give it to me now."


    "I''m not entirely human."


    She looked at me in confusion. "I suppose I did not question the idea that humans are prevalent in another world as I am assuming that the Brother Gods are not behind this based on the book you gave me previously referencing other Deities. Which seemingly answers many questions I once had." She said dryly, letting out a small sigh. "Speak plainly."


    "You seem to have the concept here, but only in some literature. My mom was human, but my biological father is a Devil. I''m a half-Devil."


    I''ve read through various things on Remnant, and it''s obvious they have the idea of ''devils'' and ''demons'' and such, rather close to the ones I''m familiar with, but as far as I''m aware, they don''t actually exist in this world.


    Pyrrha: ''You realize that I wear a skirt, right?''


    Wilhelm: ''First, why do you even wear a skirt? Besides showing off those awesome legs of yours. And Second, I would absolutely rock a skirt.''


    Pyrrha: ''Didn''t we already have this discussion? It''s easy to move around in, and it''s not like I''m flashing everyone when I move. I do have tights hidden underneath.''


    Wilhelm: ''I noticed you didn''t deny what I said about your legs''


    Pyrrha: ''What am I supposed to say to that!?''


    Wilhelm: ''something like Thanks Wilhelm, I know my legs are fabulous, thanks for pointing it out. You know, gratitude.''


    Pyrrha: ''Brothers, you''re horrible. Thanks though, I was feeling a little nervous.''


    Wilhelm: ''No Problem, red. I''m here if you need me. And seriously, I do have some stuff I could sneak you. I know you''ll not accept, but I wanted to offer.''


    Pyrrha: ''Thank you, Wilhelm, I really do mean it.''


    Wilhelm: ''No problem. Tell me when you''ve passed and have some time off. You can come to the city and we can celebrate. You for making it into beacon, and me for becoming a free man.''


    Pyrrha: ''People are freaking out over that! How did you even get that to happen!?''


    Wilhelm: ''I don''t think you want an answer to that question. Your delicate sensibilities might be damaged.''


    Pyrrha: ''I''m going to pretend that you did nothing illegal.''


    Wilhelm: ''Technically, it was Roman who did all the illegal stuff.''


    Pyrrha: ''Yes, that makes it so much better.''


    Wilhelm: ''Yeah, I thought so too. Glad we''re on the same page.''


    Pyrrha: ''It was sarcasm!''


    Pyrrha: ''Grr! You better not get into more trouble, or I''m going to be upset.''


    Wilhelm: ''Come @ me.''


    Pyrrha: ''Don''t think I won''t. I got a lot better since the last time we met.''


    Wilhelm: ''So did I.''


    Pyrrha: !!


    Pyrrha: ''Doesn''t matter, I''ll stop you from doing anything illegal. And this weekend I should be able to head over to Vale. Tomorrow is the test day, then Friday they have like an orientation or something where we do our first classes. Then the weekend is free.''


    Wilhelm: ''Sounds good, my GF is here too, so you can meet her. And someone who''s basically like my sister.''


    Pyrrha: ''I''d love to meet them!''


    Pyrrha: ''I have to go, the teacher is gathering everyone for something.''


    Wilhelm ''Alright, give me a heads up. I heard you do teams and stuff there, so bring them too if you want, my treat!''


    ()


    She didn''t respond after a few moments, so I put my scroll away. It was always fun teasing her.


    But it was fine, I was already at Junior''s place. The guy at the door looked surprised to see me, but I''m sure he knew me well enough at this point and didn''t even stop me when I pushed the door open with a bit of fanfare, letting it loudly smack against the side, announcing my presence.


    It was early evening still, so not many people would be coming to a nightClub, so I didn''t really give it much thought.


    However, my steps came to an abrupt stop after stepping inside.


    Artoria and Rin were sitting at the bar, Miltia and her sister, Melanie, were sitting there as well. Junior was behind it, serving everyone. But most notably, Roman was leaning against the bar with a wide grin on his face as he eyed me enter.


    "Well well, if it isn''t my wayward son, Watermelon Torchwick." He flicked his hat up, taking out the cigar in his mouth. "How nice of you to bring your girlfriend to meet dear old Daddy."


    What fresh hell did I walk into?


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 409:

    Chapter 409:


    "What''s wrong, Watermelon, not happy to see your dad?" It was Rin of all people giving me shit. Gods, that smug smile on her face as she mocked me, I would not forget this Rin. N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "Rin, I want you to remember this moment. How happy you are right now. I want you to remember this when I get even." I looked at her as I took a seat on the other side of Artoria from her.


    "Okay, Watermelon." She replied as non expressively as possible, which just added to the stinging feeling in my gut.


    "Dammit Roman." I laid my head on the counter. Artoria gave me a little pat on the back and I pulled myself back up, putting an arm around her.


    "Oh boo hoo." The flamboyant Thief puffed out some smoke from his cigar before pushing it into an ashtray. "Not even a ''thank you'' for making you a free man again? Just right to the gut-wrenching insults. What I go through for my little baby boy." He wiped a non-existent tear from his eye.


    "Yeah, Schweinorg, be nice to your dad." Rin snorted.


    "I like her." Roman snapped his fingers pointing at Rin. "I give you permission to date my son."


    "Yeah, no." I immediately denied.


    "Ugh." She made a choking noise.


    "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" I glared at Rin.


    "Do I need to repeat myself?"


    I flipped her off with the hand I had behind Artoria.


    "Saber~ Your boyfriend, Watermelon is being mean to me." Rin whined.


    "Wil, please don''t make rude gestures towards Rin."


    "You didn''t even see what I was doing."


    "Rin, please stop antagonizing him."


    "Boo."


    "Whipped." Miltia said, adding a cracking noise.


    "Kinda cute though." Melanie added. "When he said he had a girlfriend last time, I didn''t believe him. And I definitely didn''t picture someone like her."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?" I asked.


    "Hell Kid, even I can see that you two don''t look like you''d mix." Junior spoke up, wiping a glass in his hands. "Honestly, if her hair was white, I''d mistake her for a Schnee. And you....well, you''re you."


    "I feel like you''re insulting me."


    "You got good instincts." He didn''t even deny it.


    "They''re not wrong." Rin chimed in. "Honestly, I wouldn''t have put money on you two getting together if I hadn''t seen it myself."


    "Alright, tell me the truth." Roman took his hat off, placing it on the counter. "My boy is actually gay and this is all fake, isn''t it?"


    "Fuck you, Roman."


    "Kind of proving his point then." Melanie remarked.


    "No wonder he rejected me." Miltia nodded.


    "You should see how much time he spends on his hair and clothes." Rin joined in. "I knew something was up."


    "Alright, alright." Roman put his hands up. "We''re not animals, and this isn''t back in the day. We''ll accept you no matter your preferences. I''m sure I can find you a nice boy to settle down with."


    "Do you see what I put up with?" I looked at Artoria who genuinely looked amused by the whole thing.


    She leaned over, placing her lips against mine in clear sight of everyone. "Do you feel better now?" She asked. There was a hint of shyness now, as Artoria was always bashful about being affectionate in public.


    "Brothers, they''re fucking adorable." Melanie scoffed.


    "My teeth are gonna rot from the sweetness." Miltia agreed.


    "Welp, that''s enough wholesome for me. I''m going to need to go kick at least three orphans to get back to normal after this." Roman snapped his fingers. "Junior, hit me up I need something to wash this sugary taste out of my mouth with."


    "It''s not even 4pm, Roman." Junior gave him a side-eyed look.


    "I''ve had a shit day, honestly, I need another drink." The Thief slumped. "Just found out that my Melodic Cudgel isn''t salvageable. Going to have to get another one made."


    "Your....cane?" I blinked, trying to remember. "Yeah, I remember you named it something stupid."


    "Hey, it''s a good name. Classy, even."


    "I''m sure the people you hit over the head with it agree."


    "They should be thankful. At least it isn''t Neo dealing with them."


    "That''s....fair." She''d probably just stab them. "Speaking of, where''s the murderous munchkin?"


    "Oh, that''s a good one, I''ll need to remember it." He hummed. "And she was here a little while ago." He swept his hand towards Artoria and Rin. "While I was entertaining your wonderful Girlfriend and friend like a good father figure¡ª"


    "I could point out several things wrong with that sentence."


    "When he was making our proper identification." Artoria clarified. "And I did not express proper gratitude. I can imagine that such a thing was not an easy endeavor with the systems they use to track residents."


    "Well." Roman leaned on the counter, looking rather smug. "Aren''t you a polite young miss. My Watermelon is lucky to have you. It''s finally nice to get some recognition for all the hard work I do around here."


    "It''s really not difficult. Roman just has people to push the right paperwork at the right times without any questions being asked." Junior remarked.


    "I feel underappreciated." He huffed. "Anyways, before I went off on a tangent. I was going to say that Neo was slipping the paperwork to the right places, she had to quickly go do it after getting their pictures so they got in before the offices closed in a few."


    "Thanks for handling it, Roman." I said genuinely without the joking nature of our earlier back and forth.


    "Yeah, yeah it''s no problem." He waved it off, the usual smug and arrogant demeanor slipped away for the brief moment.


    "You said your cane broke? Got it on you, I might be able to help." Rin was looking at the empty glass in front of her before facing him.


    "You a blacksmith or something?"


    "Or something." She smiled lightly.


    "Why was Ruby even fighting you, Roman? You didn''t go kick her puppy, did you?" I realized the missing core piece of information in what he said.


    "Hey, I''m a law abiding citizen and I resent that" He puffed up. "At least according to Vale. Every where else still has a warrant for my arrest. And you for that matter. I wouldn''t suggest going to Atlas or Mistral."


    "Yeah, I already saw the shit show that happened after it was revealed to the public. But why were you fighting her?"


    "Oh, it wasn''t public knowledge yet when she saw me. I may or may not have said something to invigorate her inflated sense of ''justice'' which led to us coming to blows." He said nonchalantly.


    "You just egged her on because you were bored, didn''t you?"


    "You know your old man so well." He grinned.


    "So what happened? Y''know, besides your toy getting cut in half."


    "About what you''d expect from Huntsman ¨C or huntsman lite in her case ¨C fighting in the middle of the street. One of Beacon''s teachers was nearby, the Deputy Headmistress. She intervened once things got a little out of hand. I of course completely claimed self defense and walked away without any repercussions."


    "Roman, did you seriously manipulate a 15 year old girl into getting in trouble? I know her ¨C sorta, and I''m gonna be pissed if she''s getting in trouble because of that crap."


    "Oh, stop being a baby. She got bailed out by the Beacon staff. Heard them offering her a spot at Beacon to avoid any criminal charges. Technically, if she were an official Huntress in training and attending beacon, she wouldn''t get in trouble ¨C yada yada. And It''s not like I would have pressed charges."


    "You''re such an ass."


    He shrugged, in a ''what can you do'' sort of way. "Enough about that though, I''m curious how you landed a woman that''s clearly out of your league. So, what''s the story? And is it embarrassing? I can trade you a few of my own. Did he ever tell you the time he was getting robbed and in return robbed his robber?"


    Artoria smiled brightly, shaking her head with a small chuckle. "I was being foolish and Wilhelm refused to allow me to continue as I was, to the point where he challenged me to a duel. I was moved by his actions and we had our first date shortly after."


    "That''s boring." Roman grunted. "Extremely cute, adorable even, but boring. I was expecting something juicier."


    "Yeah, well, my life isn''t a comedy for you to ¨C"


    "Ask him about his Harem." Rin smiled.


    Dammit Rin.


    [***]


    Salem POV


    When was the last time I walked amongst these....lesser beings.


    Other than the time I spent with the source of my current confusion; I could not recall. Perhaps a few decades ago when I briefly satiated my curiosity after learning about certain advancements in their technology?


    Yes, I believed it was when their first ''airships'' were created. I had found it interesting enough to see them in person.


    How time moved without one noticing when immortal.


    I normally would not allow myself to wander amongst these lesser beings/humans/things but I found myself needing.....to breathe. To step away from what I knew and indulge in a different perspective.


    I did not know what I was feeling at this moment. Discovering that everything I worked for, everything I sought was so.....insignificant left me with an unfamiliar feeling. I was the Queen of the Grimm, at my command, an army of black death could march and purge the world of every breathing person. Yet....at this moment, I felt wholly irrelevant, as if my existence meant nothing.


    Was it hate swelling up within my breast?


    No, I was not unfamiliar with hate. I had known hate for thousands of years. And.....I cannot bring myself to hate him when my cold still heart seems to beat in his presence.


    It was vexing and made me even more annoyed.


    A change of scenery.


    The idea had sprung up in my mind and I allowed myself the whimsy. I cast a basic illusion over myself to appear as I did in my younger days. No paled skin or cursed marks, no red eyes and white hair. I looked as I did in my youth with vibrant blonde hair to match my fair complexion.


    These ignorant mortals could not see through the simple disguise, so I cared not for the looks I received. Except for the few who stared at my behind for more than was appropriate.


    They received a discreet chiding.


    I felt a small annoyance when someone other than that foolish man did so.


    Now, what was I to do? I simply came here on a whim, to this....human settlement. I commanded Cinder to fly me here, and I gave her orders to wait for my return, but I did not have a destination or plan in mind. How silly that I did this without any consideration.


    Hmm, perhaps a tavern?


    I turned to notice the gathering of patrons with drinks around.


    Such a type of establishment was not uncommon in my era and it''s obvious that it persisted through the millennia.


    How nostalgic.


    Ozma and I visited many places similar in our travels.


    I found my feet carrying me without a second thought. Pushing the doors open, the patrons inside stared at me for a moment before turning back to their own matters.


    I looked for an empty table in the corner and claimed it as my own. A piece of parchment awaited me, listing the services they provided. A manner of drinks that I did not recognize but were intriguing enough for me to indulge in this particular instance.


    I barely noticed the next person to walk through the doors as I explored what this tavern had to offer. I barely gave them a glance, but my attention quickly was consumed by their presence.


    They were staring right at me. The woman who walked inside, her eyes met my own and I knew that it wasn''t merely a gaze casted in my direction or haphazardly on my person. No, they penetrated the illusion I had weaved around myself.


    Did I stumble onto a Maiden by mere happenstance?


    The thought was amusing enough that I found my mood ever so slightly lifted.


    She walked towards my table, no amount of fear, nor hesitation on her part. I assumed she did not know who I was? A fly willingly moving towards the spider''s web.


    "You must be Salem." She spoke.


    ....or not.


    "I am." I did not react. "Do you know me, child?" I raised a questioning eyebrow at her declaration. I wished to know with what confidence she approached me even knowing who I was.


    "A child? I have not been called a child for at least two millennium. But yes, I do know you." She chuckled, taking the seat opposite at the same table as I. Her words did not quite register with me as she spoke again. "We share an interest, and he has spoken of you on many occasions. I did not expect to meet you here, but I suppose the whims of fate are thus."


    "Who are you?"


    "You can call me Sca?thach."


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 410: Interlude 30

    Chapter 410: Interlude 30


    Salem POV


    "You are....his...lover?" I asked in surprise.


    "Yes, among other things." She said simply as if it were not a significant discovery on my part. "How strange, I did not expect to meet you at this instance. But the whims of fate are often unexpected."


    "You have appeared here by chance? The one time I leave my domain and venture outside?" I asked skeptically.


    She held up a finger and the magic around her swirled to reveal a string of symbols I was familiar with. "I believe my student has mentioned this branch of Magecraft to you, yes?"


    "Student?" I tilted my head. "And yes, he did. I have touched on it briefly, but I cannot depict what you did at mere sight just yet."


    "I was his teacher." She smiled wistfully. "He came to me as a boy wanting to become stronger. He was oh so young back then. His youthful arrogance was cute even if I had to often beat it out of him." She reminisced, looking nostalgic. "As for my spell, it is just a simple matter of weaving myself into the web of fate and having it point me in a direction that would bring me some manner of excitement. As I approached this town, I had heard of a large group of these Grimm that were nearby, I had assumed they were the cause of my presence, but I believe I was mistaken until now."


    "I see." I digested her words at face value even if they were.... startling. I suppose it was safe to assume that she had a similar...origin as his. "There was an Ancient Grimm nearby that was gathering its lesser brethren to attack this town. I did not wish to be disturbed so I commanded them to cease and disperse."


    "Unfortunate." She hummed.


    "....not the response I am accustomed to when speaking of Grimm tides attacking settlements."


    "Oh, the town was in no danger" The corners of her lips tugged up. "It would take more than mere Grimm to overcome me."


    "Your confidence is admirable." My lips thinned at her insinuation.


    She let out a laugh in response. "I assume that my student has not told you about me then? He spoke that he was going to tell you everything. Did he fail to do so? Should I give him a gentle reminder about the responsibilities he has when courting a woman?"


    I felt....oddly defensive of him when she said that. "It is my fault. After he told me where he ''came from'' I told him that I needed space and time to myself." N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "Hmm, I see." She hummed out a response. "Then it is good he has been proper."


    "...His presence has not been unwelcomed." I replied. "Even when he stares at my behind."


    "Of course he does." She laughed again. "My student may be lascivious, but he will not do anything to make you uncomfortable. He is a sweet and caring boy. I presented him my naked body and made efforts to entice him further yet he denied me until I became his woman first."


    "Are we speaking about the same person?" I snorted, remembering all the times he very blatantly stared at my rear and even made lewd comments. "But I suppose you are correct....." He has never tried to initiate more than a simple kiss and his hands never wandered despite his obvious infatuation with certain parts of my body. "You said your name was ¨C"


    "I did not fully introduce myself." The woman took over. "You do not know of my history, so I can be willful. I am the Immortal Witch of Dun-Scaith. Queen of the Land of Shadows. Lord of Spirits. And God Slayer. I am Sca?thach."


    "....there are many things you just revealed that I have questions about but I am fairly sure I do not have the proper context to understand."


    "You may ask me questions. I would prefer that you get your information from Wilhelm, but my matters are mine to speak of."


    "What do you mean by God-slayer?" I asked the most pertinent.


    "Does the concept not exist here?" She asked herself. "Jinn only spoke of her creators your ¨C Brother Gods, yes? Are there no other deities around?"


    "The Brother Gods are the only Gods of Remnant."


    "How strange. From my world there were thousands if not more, depending on where one lived. But my title is just as you would expect. I have slain men, demons, monsters, dragons and even Gods."


    "....I see." I did not know how to feel about her confession in comparison to my own failures.


    "You are upset by what I said, I will not speak of it again." She once more simply replied.


    I didn''t even know what proper response to give to her statement. The term was logically something I understood, but I could not wrap my head around it being applied to the woman sitting in front of me. I saw the power of the Brothers first hand, and the thought of any mortal standing up to that was ridiculous after how horrendously I failed.


    "You said you were his teacher?" I tapped my fingers on the table, deciding to just ignore that for now. I already had too much on my mind, I would understand more about that later. "How did you become his....woman, as you put it."


    "Is it not a natural occurrence of events?" She tilted her head. "I would deny it to his face rather than bear his insufferable smugness, but my student is handsome and charming. Considering his other attractive traits and his personal strength, I would call it inevitable due to the years we spent together."


    Inevitable, was it?


    "And you don''t care that he keeps other women?" I asked. "That he has a Harem."


    She chuckled. "Such things are not strange in my culture. Strong men have many lovers. And if I did not promise myself to him fully, I may have had many lovers myself. But he is the only man I will ever have in my heart." She paused for a moment. "And between my legs now."


    "I suppose that is a very....simplistic way to look at it."


    "Do you disagree with it then? Do you not fancy my student?" She asked.


    "....It is difficult to dislike him." I admitted, feeling oddly comfortable in the presence of this woman who was nearly a stranger.


    "Are you asking me or asking for yourself, hmm? Do you dislike that he has other women that he holds in his heart? It is understandable if you do not accept his romantic pursuits due to this."


    "It wasn''t uncommon when I was younger." I briefly frowned thinking of my own parents. Their faces were very vague now, I could hardly remember what they looked like. But my father had many mistresses.


    "You are not the only one of his pursuits to have reservations. One of his other paramours is currently on Remnant as well and she was hesitant about accepting this relationship."


    "Another one of you?" I raised an eyebrow. "And is she like you as well?"


    "Similar in some aspects, but different in others. I believe you have the concept of Knights here?"


    "Yes, I am familiar with it."


    "She is a Knight." The woman stated. "Her land of origin was very near my own, but we were separated by several centuries. However, we are very different in most aspects. My student''s lovers are a very diverse lot."


    "It seems I must apologize for my earlier comment in calling you a ''child''."


    She cracked another grin. "Have you not met any other long-lived beings?"


    "No." I pursed my lips. "Beyond my former husband bound by a curse to continuously reincarnate, I am the only immortal left in the world. If you don''t mind me asking how old....?"


    "My age?" She hummed. "That is a difficult question to answer as the human calendar changed at some point in my home. I was around 2200 when I died based on the calendar years that humans have kept."


    "Pardon?" I blinked.


    "Yes?"


    "You died?"


    "I thought you said ¨C"


    "Yes, and it is still active." She stated.


    "Curious, you look familiar." I looked at the man, not remembering where I''d seen him before.


    "Should I be worried?" He chuckled. "Mind if I join you? All the other tables are full."


    "Do you know him?" Sca?thach looked at me.


    "I think I''ve seen his picture before, which is odd in itself as I don''t bother much with the matters of the world." I furrowed my brow, trying to recall, looking at him.


    "The magic he wields is miniscule and weak."


    "Wait, what?" The man blinked in confusion.


    "Oh, now I recall. I did not remember until you mentioned the ''weak and miniscule''." I looked back at him. "I remember receiving your picture long ago. You are one of Ozma''s pawns. How humorous to find one here by chance."


    His eyes widened and he grabbed the hilt of his weapon, going defensive. "Who are you?"


    "Did he not tell you about me? How very in character for him. My former husband likes to keep his disposable pawns dreadfully ignorant." I drawled. "I am Salem."


    And that look of confusion turned to horror as realization set in. I admit that I took delight in it.


    "Draw your weapon and you will die." I said simply, making him stiffen. "Sit down." I commanded.


    He awkwardly edged towards the seat on the side, making himself look rather small as his eyes darted everywhere, looking for a means to escape.


    "Is he your enemy?" Sca?thach asked.


    "Enemy is a rather strong word. I would not call a fly that annoys me an enemy. I don''t even know why he was reaching for his weapon, at the very least, Ozma should have told him I''m immortal."


    "Ah, the foolish kind then."


    "Indeed." I smiled. "I suppose it could be called brave as well."


    "Often they are the same."


    I chuckled at that. "And what brings you here, pawn of Ozma? You clearly did not know of my existence, otherwise Ozma would no doubt have sent more than just one of his pieces."


    "Who''s this Ozma?" Sca?thach asked.


    "My former Husband." I scowled.


    "What?" The man blinked again.


    "Of course he did not tell you this." I rolled my eyes. "Yes, your ''leader'' was my husband at one point in time. Like many young girls, I was stupid and nai?ve. A mistake that has been since rectified. Tell me, is he still stealing bodies from his victims and claiming the side of ''good''?" I was being pedantic, but who was going to call me out? Him? "Well, it was rhetorical, otherwise, I would be annoyed that you didn''t answer me. But I did ask you a question." I narrowed my eyes.


    "Uh..." He stiffened again. "I-I was coming along with the other Huntsman because of the reported Grimm Tide approaching."


    "Yes, that was something happening." I hummed, remember what Sca?thach said. "You need not worry, I am in a good mood and dispersed it some time ago."


    "...what?"


    "He seems not quite the intelligent sort." Sca?thach noted. "What is your relationship with this Ozma beyond former matrimony? You appear hostile to him."


    "We''ve fought over the years and have something of a shadow war going on. Or mostly him flailing around trying to ''defeat'' me since he doesn''t seem to know what the word ''Immortal'' means. He tends to find impressionable children and fills their heads with delusions of grandeur and sends them at me in some half-hearted attempt at learning the definition."


    "So this is one of his warriors then? He doesn''t seem too bad." Sca?thach admired. "He may be able to survive a few rounds if I went easy."


    "You give him too much credit."


    "Perhaps." She nodded. "Do you wish to kill him? He is aligned with your enemy, yes?"


    I mulled it over and dismissed it. Wilhelm.....was against me killing it seemed. "I am in a good mood, you may leave." I gave him a point of mercy. But he just sat there, unmoving. "That was your cue to get up and flee before I change my mind."


    "Right." He shot to his feet, the legs of his chair screeching against the floor.


    "Wait." Sca?thach called out, making the man stop in his tracks. "You possess one of those communication devices, yes?"


    "M-my scroll?" He fumbled.


    "Yes, hand it over."


    He opened his mouth and closed it again, opted to put said device on the table and scrambled outside.


    "Why did you ask for this? They are easy to commandeer or purchase elsewhere." I asked.


    "You said that he answers to your former husband for whom you have had a falling out. I assume he did something worth your ire?"


    "Yes." I still felt that ache after all these years since my children died.


    "And this device can communicate with one he presumably owns, yes?"


    I felt the corners of my lips tugging upwards as I realized what she was getting at. "Yes, yes it would. And he would not know what we have taken from his subordinate."


    "Shall I fetch another round of drinks?" She offered with a wide grin.


    I couldn''t help myself but giggle. "Oh, this will be enjoyable."


    [***]


    A/N


    Qrows Badluck semblance: Hey, you should go to this specific bar!


    Qrow: Sounds good!


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 411:

    Chapter 411:


    Well, Rin just dropped that little bombshell and now they were all staring at me. Not that I was at all ashamed, but I generally didn''t just blurt it out for some kind of clout.


    "When you say Harem..."


    "Yes, it is exactly what you are thinking." Artoria was the one who answered Roman. She didn''t seem to mind answering the question or it being brought up, so I supposed it didn''t matter.


    "I kinda wanna call bullshit, and I definitely would if it was him, but you''re here confirming it so I''m conflicted." Melanie commented, rather slowly.


    "Holy crap, are you for real, kid?" Junior exclaimed. "I don''t think I''ve ever offered this before, but that deserves a drink on the house."


    "Wait, wait, how does this even work? Like I heard things like this back in the day or some secret Atlasian gossip or whatever with the really old families, but seriously." Miltia leaned forward, looking at us. "You can''t just say something like that without giving any juicy details."


    "I don''t know what to tell you, it isn''t some complicated or exciting story." I shrugged. "I told her beforehand and we had a talk about the future and here we are."


    "That''s bullshit." Miltia countered.


    "He speaks the truth." Artoria smiled beautifully. "He was honest with his intentions and the state of his relationships before we decided to move further. I was hesitant at first, but I do not regret my decision."


    "Ugh, that''s so boring but at the same time, kinda fucking cute." Melanie scowled. "What about the others? How many you got, how old are they?"


    "It...depends." I cleared my throat. "And, well..." I glanced at Artoria. "I''m actually the youngest out of everyone."


    "Wait, what?" Miltia blinked. "You''re the youngest." She looked at Artoria. "But I thought..."


    "I am flattered, but I am older than Wilhelm by a fair amount." Artoria said with clear amusement.


    That made them just stare, wide-eyed.


    "What''s your secret?" Melanie narrowed her eyes. "Virgin blood? How many do I need to kill?"


    "Alright, that''s enough." Junior stepped in. "Leave the poor girl ¨C woman alone."


    "Wait, does that mean he''s into older women?" Miltia held her finger up.


    "Well ¨C"


    "Oh yeah." Rin answered for me. "Schweinorg here prefers older women. You should see his others, they''re not nearly as innocent as Saber here is. Most of them are bonafide MILFs."


    "Thank you, Rin." I grumbled.


    "Didn''t he mention a daughter last time? With everything that happened, I kind of forgot. But it really makes sense now." Melanie muttered.


    "That''s hilarious." Miltia snorted, then looked at Rin. "I like you, we should hang out."


    "Bwah?" Rin blurted out. "Um, sure?"


    "Roman, you''ve been quiet." Junior glanced at the ''famous'' Thief. "It''s not like you to miss out on something like this."


    "I''m confused, Junior." Roman sighed. "I''m feeling something and I don''t know what it is."


    "Did you finally realize how stupid your hat looks?" I offered.


    "My hat is stylish, and I look immaculate in it." He shot back without a second thought. "But I have this feeling like....when I do something amazing, like a big heist that I pull off or a big score, you know? Something to be happy about, excited and feel good about."


    "Yeah?" Junior ushered him on.


    "But...I''m feeling it for someone else." Roman let out a dramatic sigh.


    "Dammit Roman." I rubbed the bridge of my nose.


    "For the first time in my life, I think I genuinely feel pride in someone else." He wiped a fake tear from his eye. "Is this what fatherhood feels like?"


    "I am contemplating murder right now."


    "And that''s our cue to leave." Miltia slid off her stool and looked back towards Artoria and Rin. "Hey, wanna go shopping with us? You both are new to Vale, we can show you the good places and not the tourist traps."


    Artoria and Rin shared a look.


    "That sounds fun, actually." Rin cracked a smile. "I''ve been meaning to update my wardrobe. Spent way too long in the wilderness and I need some new stuff."


    "A better use of my time." Melanie shrugged. "We''re taking the day off, Junior." She said flippantly.


    "Didn''t even ask my permission." He said dryly.


    "Stop crying, Junior." Miltia joined in. "Come on, let''s beat the crowds."


    "I''m in." Rin hopped off her seat. "Come on Saber, you need a bigger wardrobe too."


    "I am content with what I have." Artoria said politely.


    "She did not just say that." Miltia looked at Artoria in surprise.


    "Right, we have some work to do then." Melanie and her sister glanced at once another.


    "Tell me about it. It''s like pulling teeth to get her to buy some more stuff." Rin joined in. "Well, you''re not getting out of it this time, Saber." Rin grabbed her arm, practically pulling her out of her seat.


    "I admit defeat." Saber sighed, perhaps a smidge of happiness contained within it before quickly giving me a kiss on the cheek. "Behave." She softly spoke.


    "Whipped." Melanie and Miltia chuckled again.


    "Have fun." I waved them off as they left the club.


    "Well, that was interesting." Roman slid a couple seats closer. "Didn''t expect you to go for the prim and proper sort. You sure she''s going to be okay with the Twins?"


    "It''s good for her to go out and do more things like this." I smiled happily. "She hasn''t had many chances before and still doesn''t actively think about it."


    "She did strike me as the ''high society'' type that''s basically forced into a gilded cage throughout their childhood." Roman hummed.


    "Something like that." I wasn''t going to just reveal all her secrets. "Anyways, did you ever do that I think I asked you about?"


    "That old man who made your sheath? Yeah, I dropped off a chunk of money at his place a while ago." Roman lit a new cigar. "Think he closed shop and retired or something."


    "That''s good." I nodded in thanks.


    Didn''t want to make myself a liar. I lost a bet so I paid up, simple as that.


    "And what do you wanna talk about, it''s obvious you''re tiptoeing around something."


    Roman and Junior shared a look and Roman then tapped his cigar on the nearby ashtray. "So you remember the whole Grimm thing I asked you about last time?"


    "Clearing up some mutated Grimm, yeah? Need me to do that? I have some time."


    "Well.....it seems like it''s a bit more than what any of us assumed."


    "Alright? What''s the big deal?" I asked.


    "What Roman is trying to say is that he promised you for a job and the job turned out to be significantly more difficult than what he had assumed. You see, he didn''t actually look into the details and just made a lot of guesses." Junior clarified.


    "You are excused, child." Salem was...teasing her? "You''re not the first to be swayed by any false words he might have. What was the name of the last one, Ozma? And I remember that blonde ''assistant'' of yours when you paraded yourself around as the King of Vale."


    "Let me see." Another voice shuffled over and a woman with reddish purple hair peeked over as well. A face I recognized from a while ago due to reports from James. "I can see the resemblance. You''re right, he does seem to replace you."


    "It doesn''t matter, I don''t care what harlot he pulls off the street to keep him company." Salem dismissed the statement and I found myself unable to understand what was going on.


    "You say he often bothers you, yes? Perhaps he has not moved on?"


    "How amusing, is that it, Ozma? Do you still miss me? Tell me, child, does he call my name out when you tend to his needs?"


    Glynda''s squawk of indignation brought me back to my senses. "Salem!"


    "Yes, just like that."


    "No, I ¨C "


    "The inability to let go is a very unattractive trait. I can see why you are no longer together." The woman next to Salem commented.


    "One of his many flaws that I overlooked in the past."


    "Does that only include his looks?"


    "What does the way I look have to do with anything!" I found myself shouting. "Wait, that doesn''t matter. Where''s Qrow, how did you get his scroll!?" Why was she still able to get this kind of reaction out of me after all these years?


    "No, he looked different before. However, he retains certain characteristics due to his magic once he subsumes the original host. But he''s always been unkempt unless I forced him to tidy himself up. One of the many issues, as I said. Though there was one particular thing that most made me displeased."


    "Was it a small pecker?"


    Salem uncharacteristically laughed. "No, I was speaking of his tendency to believe himself ''holier than thou'' but that is also something to consider. He was very adamant that he was ''average'' and I never wished to hurt his feelings."


    "Do you think it''s still the same even now? Is that why he''s ever so clingy?"


    "Oh my, is that it, Ozma?" Salem held up her bent pinky. "I''ve heard things about men and self esteem issues....it does seem to make sense in hindsight."


    I was having trouble even formulating a response. I didn''t know what was going on, but I noticed something off about her. "A-are you drunk?"


    "I''ve only had one drink in the past hour!"


    "That was a barrel, not a glass."


    "It was still one." Salem giggled.


    "ufufu, let''s order another."


    "Salem!" I slammed my fists on the table. "Is Qrow alive?"


    "Who''s Qrow again?'' Salem looked to her...companion.


    "He was the one that gave us this device, I believe." The other woman clarified.


    "Oh yes, him. Who knows?" Salem grinned. "Why don''t we trade? I''ll tell you if you tell me where the Relics are."


    "I will never hand over the Relics to you!"


    "You can ask Jinn." The other woman stated, making me stiffen.


    "I refuse." Salem huffed. "That Spirit is too smug already, if I ask her she will never let me forget it!"


    "How do you know that name?" I demanded. She shouldn''t know Jinn''s name! She should only know about the Relic of Knowledge having a spirit.


    "Wouldn''t you like to know." Salem laughed.


    "Tell him where the Relic currently is."


    "I-I refuse to mention that shameful Spirit''s fetishes."


    "It''s in her ass." The woman stated. "She keeps the lamp up her ass."


    "Don''t just blurt it out."


    "She would happily tell him on her own."


    "That''s not the point!"


    "I believe that someone is jealous. Do you hope to also have the same treatment?"


    "Absolutely not! Don''t you dare insinuate otherwise." Salem looked...embarrassed. "How do I turn this device off!?"


    "Press the button in the middle."


    "I don''t see it."


    "Right there!"


    "It''s not working!"


    There was a strange scream and the scroll''s images became distorted as everything spun around and with an obvious collision of some kind, the call was turned off.


    ....she threw the scroll.


    "....Ozpin, what was that?"


    "I....don''t know, Glynda." I answered honestly. "I genuinely have no clue as to what just happened."


    Glynda and I would probably have sat there, silent for a while longer if something didn''t slam into the window.


    "Qrow is fine it seems." Glynda said quietly. "I''ll open it for him."


    I didn''t respond as she opened the window, letting him fly in.


    "Oz, big news! I ran into your ex-wife, who you didn''t tell us was your ex-wife. But she was out there, and ¨C"


    "We know, Qrow." I cut him off, holding up my scroll, letting him fill in the blanks.


    "Oh." He blinked.


    "Qrow, do you happen to have your flask on you?"


    "....yeah?"


    "Can I please borrow it?"


    "uh.....sure?" He casually handed it to me.


    I flipped it open, holding it up to my nose to smell how strong the alcohol was. With a nod, I poured all of it into my coffee.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 412:

    Chapter 412:


    "Alright, Roman, I''m where you told me to go, but I don''t see anything?" I held my Scroll up with one hand as I whacked away some overgrown vegetation with Mirage.


    "Do you see a big scary door?"


    "All I see are trees."


    "Then you''re not in the right place."


    "I''m exactly at the coordinates you gave me." I held the Scroll up and spun around so he could see.


    "Hey, that''s what I was told. But he said to look for a large tree ¨C "


    "Oh, that narrows it down!"


    " ¨C That''s marked by a red dot." Roman ignored me.


    Red Dot?


    I looked around again and vaguely saw something like that a little further to the side. And the red dot was smaller than my palm and part of it looked chipped away. "Okay, I think I found it."


    "Good, now look for the door."


    "Roman, there isn''t a door anywhere. There''s no building in sight, it''s literally all forest area."


    "He said it was behind the tree and kinda covered."


    What the fuck did that mean?


    I stomped around to the other side, looking around again only until I accidently stepped on something. Something much harder than tree roots or dirt. A metal ''clang'' rang out as I gave it another stomp. It was a small bundle of leaves and organic debris that were clumped together over what looked like a hatch. "I found it."


    "See, it wasn''t that hard."


    "Roman, it''s not a door It''s a hatch. There''s a big fucking difference."


    "Technically, a hatch is a type of door." He pointed out.


    "You know what? I''m done arguing with you." I sighed, pulling the rusty hatch open, and saw the top of a rusty ladder leading down into a dark abyss.


    "Wow, that looks spooky."


    "Thank you, Roman. You''re free to come help me if you want."


    "Yeah, no. I''ll buy you a drink when you''re done though! Toodles~" He hung up.


    Right.


    Honestly, even as strong as I am, able to turn a significant chunk of this land into a smoking crater without much effort, I''m not beyond feeling emotions. And that place gave me the creeps from just looking into the darkness.


    Like, Giant Spiders from Skyrim, kind of creepy.


    And I set everything on fire the last time I was in a cave with Giant Spiders.


    And now that I think about it, that sounds like a wonderful idea!


    [Hang on, I wanna see what those guys were talking about. Grimm are weird, in an interesting way.]


    Fineeee, I kinda wanna see the creepy Grimm too.


    And I wanna try to see if I can tap into this Hogyoku thing to see what''s going on.


    My hand ignited in fire and I tossed a Fireball down the shaft. I heard a strange and eerie sound a moment later, indicating that my instinct was correct and they were literally waiting for me.


    "Well, here we go." I took a step forward and dropped inside, slamming onto the floor after a short fall.


    I once more called upon Magical Flames and the room lit up under the flames. At the edge of the light, there was a silhouette, somewhat humanoid in shape but also distorted in some aspects. Its head turned completely 90 degrees. Red eyes, a bone-like face, a jaw that opened way too wide, and elongated arms that nearly reached to the ground and a green glow inside of its mouth.


    "Jesus fucking Christ!" I didn''t even realize what happened until I already had the True Longinus in my hand, and threw it at the thing.


    [Bit of an overreaction.]


    "Fuck you!" I hissed under my breath. "That was fucking terrifying."


    [Oh, don''t be a baby.]


    "Like you wouldn''t fucking burn this place to the ground in my place."


    [I choose not to answer.]


    "You know what, I think I know someone who''d love to be here right now." I just had the thought as I took my scroll out.


    ''Wilhelm: Hey, doing anything right now?''


    ''Sca?thach: I am currently unoccupied. Do you require my assistance?''


    ''Wilhelm: Clearing out scary Grimm. I wouldn''t mind company. Don''t wanna intrude on you if you''re enjoying yourself though.''


    ''Sca?thach: I do not mind, I was about to depart from an acquaintance I had recently made. Elaborate on the Grimm.''


    ''Wilhelm: Uh, Apathy, Chills, Nightmare, and others.''


    "I think the people involved just so happened to be Hollow and Shinigami, that they assumed this was the case. But maybe it just breaks down the boundaries between species in general ¨C or perhaps even a step further than that? That''s why I wanted you here to help me test, in case anything went wrong." And her opinion was one I always welcomed.


    "Start from the beginning. These Hollows and Shinigami ¨C what are the differences between them?"


    "The differences?" I tilted my head, giving it some thought. "I....don''t really know. A Hollow I guess is missing its heart or something, they have a mask, and they hunger for souls. But apparently high-level Hollows become much more human-like in both appearance and a sense of self. So at their basic, they really aren''t that different in that case...more like just opposites in their make up. One is a Plus, one is a Minus."


    So what exactly was the difference? Those Hollows could use that ''Cero'' thing, but why couldn''t Shinigami do the same? Why couldn''t Hollows use Kido?, why did Hollows use a ''different'' method of moving? Why could Hollows open that strange portal, but Shinigami had their own method?


    The difference between a Hollow and a Shinigami, at the most basic when you cut away aesthetics and outer appearance, well, they had different types of Spiritual Power.


    "A Hollow has Hollow ''Energy'', a Shinigami as Shinigami ''Energy''" Energy of course being the Spiritual side of the coin. "To break down the boundary is at its most basic, the transference of one energy to another, or blending them. Either one should be the case."


    Which sounds simple on paper, but Shinigami and Hollows are different for a reason, physically and spiritually. To ''house'' the type of energy required, there needed to be a more ''physical'' change to accommodate that, which I assume the Hogyoku would also facilitate in the process?


    But in my case....all my different energies exist simultaneously inside of my body.


    What was there to change?


    Hollow and Shinigami meant nothing to me, but I had other things.


    Divinity, I had an Authority and had Divine Power at my fingertips as a Campione.


    Magical Energy, was there more that needed to be said? Magical Circuits at my most basic.


    Aura, the actualization of my soul, its own little Energy separated from the others.


    Reiryoku, my most recent acquisition. A different aspect of my Soul manifested in its own pool of energy.


    And lastly, and my smallest, would be my Demonic Energy. It''s grown steadily from being nourished through the use of my Sword of Destruction, almost like working a muscle, but it''s slow going. Devils are a species that live for thousands and thousands of years, the rate of growth reflects that.


    So, I metaphorically reached for the Hogyoku that was sitting inside of my soul, and it responded.


    I took my Magical Energy and attempted to test my little theory. The Hogyoku inside of me churned for the first time, responding without any hesitation. My Aura shimmered around me normally, but once I focused, my Magical Energy poured through the small object and something shifted.


    My Aura exploded outwards, completely enveloping every corner of the room. My eyes widened and I felt my breathing hitch, the action was unnatural and so abrupt that I nearly lost my breath before I canceled what I was doing and reeled my Aura back in.


    "Careful." Sca?thach caught me, a gentle hand pressing my chest. "Do not overdo it, slowly."


    I settled my breathing and calmed back down. "It was a success though. I think I figured out how to use this thing."


    "Yes, your Aura increases significantly for a brief moment." She said gently. "Now, do it again."


    I touched upon the Hogyoku again, my Magical Energy transferred, shifted and broke down into Aura, expanding my own reserves outward. I flared it a moment or two and brought it back in, returning it to Magical Energy. Then, I used my Magical Energy to shift into Reiryoku. The Hogyoku once more responded to my call.


    My Reiatsu seeped out and enveloped the entire room as well.


    Not only that, it was filling up at an alarming rate. I didn''t need to cannibalize my Aura any longer, I didn''t need to absorb the ambient Reishi from that world to gather my own. This Hogyoku was breaking down the boundaries between my Magical Energy and my Reiryoku, converting one into the other.


    Divinity?


    May as well give it a try.


    I touched on my Hogyoku and my Divinity, expecting a little of the same, except, the Hogyoku did the equivalent of grounding to a halt and refusing to budge.


    I guess it''s understandable.


    Divinity wasn''t like my other ''energies'' as it existed at a much higher state and the Hogyoku, at the end of the day, wasn''t a Divine Object. I wouldn''t be able to reach that high in a single step like that.


    Now, the only thing left to test was my Demonic Energy.


    The Hogyoku responded to both my Magical Energy and the small seed of Demonic Energy I had.


    It felt different, though. I felt something swell up in my entire body and it wasn''t just my Demonic Energy, my Power of Destruction began to act up, nearly uncontrollably. Like before with my Aura, my Demonic Energy exploded outwards, outside of my initial intent.


    My Power of Destruction manifested, crackling to life around my hands and something else was pulled to the surface, like the Hogyoku reached deep inside and unearthed something buried very deep down inside of me.


    It was painful and I could feel my teeth gritted at the change that was happening.


    The swirling Demonic Energy lasted for a few breaths longer before dissipating ,and my rampant Destruction was rescinded once I regained my wits and forcibly recalled it.


    I felt...odd


    I looked down at my hands and....why were they more like claws?


    Why were my wings out?


    Why....was there something protruding from my forehead? I felt them with my hands and...are those horns!?


    Wait...


    "Do I have a tail!?"


    [***]


    A/N


    Had some discussion about this in Discord and such. So I''ll make a little note here. There are no canon depictions of Lilith and Lucifer that I''m aware of, so I was using a more traditional demonic look for them when I picture them. And there is atleast one extra devil family with horns. So what happened? I''ll give a more thorough explanation next chapter, but essentially, the Hogyoku traced his bloodline back to the source.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 413:

    Chapter 413:


    Once the initial shock wore off a much more important realization had hit me.


    "Are you okay?" I quickly turned to Sca?thach to make sure she wasn''t hurt as my Power of Destruction ran rampant for a moment.


    "I am well." She was healing her hand, and it was barely noticeable, but there was damage.


    "I hurt you." I frowned. "I''m sorry, I lost control, I don''t know what happened, and I accidentally ¨C"


    "Dear." She spoke softly. A word I''ve never heard come from her mouth before, it made my ramblings come to a screeching halt.


    "....you''ve never called me that before."


    "You turn into a blushing girl the moment I say a single word." She chuckled, placing a hand on my cheek. "Have you calmed down?"


    "Yeah..."


    "That''s good." She smiled warmly. "Now, fix your expression. Did you intentionally wish to harm me?"


    "No." I quickly shook my head.


    "Then do you think this Sca?thach is someone who can be significantly harmed by your accidental actions?" She raised an eyebrow questioningly.


    "I''m sorry." I whispered.


    "Come here." She held her arms open, I accepted the hug and she pulled me into her bosom. "You are forgiven."


    I felt something strange as I nestled between her boobs. A sensation I can honestly say I''d never felt before. "Are you rubbing my horns?"


    "Yes." Was her simple and blunt reply.


    "Oh."


    "Do you dislike it?" N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "I don''t know, I''m still trying to comprehend their existence and it''s making me confused." I confessed.


    "Yet your hand still grabs my rear."


    My hand was in fact, squeezing her butt. "Yes."


    [Take me out, I think I know what''s going on.]


    "Hang on, Ddraig wants to come out." I relayed.


    "Does the Dragon know why you changed?" Sca?thach inquired, separating me from her chest.


    The Gauntlet Appeared on my had. "[Hello again.]"


    "Greetings, Dragon." Sca?thach spoke with a small amount of politeness to her tone, one reserved for those she seemingly respected. "What wisdom do you have?"


    The jewel on the Gauntlet lit up again as Ddraig began to speak. "[Well, he looks a lot like his ancestors.]"


    "Like a cliche? ''demon'' described in most Church texts?" I asked a little skeptically.


    "[Where do you think those ''cliche?'' texts originated from?]" Ddraig responded. "[The original Satans were called ''Demons'' for a reason.]"


    "Really? I thought it was more of a terminology thing, or a title of respect in my birth world. Was there actually a difference?"


    "[I don''t know all the details, I didn''t exactly fly in the same circles as that lot, but I know a thing or two. And I''ve met them before, a long time ago. They tried getting me to join them or some other crap, I didn''t really care at the time. But I met Lilith, the original Lucifer and those original ''Demons'' that they call the Satans.]"


    "You know, I feel like I probably should have looked into my own history before this point. But please go on, I want to know why I suddenly have a tail and ¨C" I felt a shiver go up my spine, I looked down at Sca?thach''s hand, grabbing my tail.


    She met my eyes and there was the faintest little blush on her cheeks that quickly disappeared. "It is cute." She said rather quietly in her defense once I glared.


    "[The originals were like you. Don''t know how it happened now that I think about it. Lilith was originally human ¨C I''m sure you know the legends and all that crap. Lucifer as well, he was originally anAngel. But at some point they turned all demonic and what-not. Wings, Horns, Tails, blah blah. A lot like you as I said.]"


    "What changed? Because I''m fairly sure Venelana doesn''t have a tail, as the only other Devil I''ve thoroughly inspected."


    "[Yeah, as you noticed after banging your Grandma.]" Ddraig snorted. "[Devils pretty much only inherited wings as a ''physical trait'' more or less. The other Demons besides Lucifer ¨C Asmodeus, Beelzebub, Leviathan, they inherited much more. And I can take a guess or two at the reason this didn''t trickle down anymore. Basically, the original Demons were only a little bit weaker than that Fallen Brat.]"


    "And that suddenly makes a huge amount of sense. Devils back then being the stupidly evil villains depicted in most literature, I''m sure Lucifer couldn''t stand the idea of anyone able to usurp his ''throne'' so they intentionally stymied how much was ''passed down'' when Lilith created the next generation of Devils, yeah?"


    They wanted a strong army to wage war, but not too strong. Seeing how the other Satans were just little under him must have hurt his Pride.


    "Alright, let me try to call back on it." I touched on the Hogyoku again, letting my Demonic Energy roar to life. I felt the same ''transformation'' occur, but it was much less aggressive this time. I know that it worked because a certain someone was holding my tail again. "Is it really that interesting?" I looked at her.


    "If such a change occurred in myself or your other lovers, would you not be just as fascinated?" She retorted.


    "You....raise a fair point."


    "Yes." She let go, standing up. "It is time to deal with these creatures."


    I dismissed the Boosted Gear and rolled my neck and back, stretching what I felt were some new muscles due to my Tail swinging back and forth. "I''ve never had this much of my Power of Destruction available before." I admired how it engulfed my hands with ease. "Let''s see what I can do with it."


    "I will allow you to take the lead." She stated, spear already in hand and a quick stab on her part saw to all my Talismans pierced, destroying the barrier.


    "How kind of you." I rolled my eyes, hand snaking through the air as I caught one of those Chills trying to phase into this part of the building through the wall. My Destructive Lightning crackled, and it made a strange noise while being utterly destroyed.


    "Is this the creature that frightened you so, my student?" Sca?thach held her spear up pointing at an Apathy that stumbled down the hallway. "Shall I deal with it? You can close your eyes if you need to."


    "Hilarious." I said dryly, flexing my Power of Destruction. I was here to test things, so test I would. I allowed my Demonic Energy to pour out, bringing my bloodline power to life around me hands.


    I moved with a burst of Shunpo, arriving in front of the Grimm that would probably give me nightmares later. Gathering my Destruction in my right hand, I swung it downwards from above. Inch by inch, the Grimm was utterly disintegrated as my palm fell down before touching the floor, sending waves outward in all directions. The Hallway in the immediate area was eaten away on contact, shaking the whole facility before I mentally dispersed my power.


    "Well that was certainly something." I looked at my hand, a little in shock. That was significantly more powerful than I had originally thought.


    There were more sounds coming further within the facility. I could see red glowing eyes appearing in the dozens not far down the black corridor.


    I reached out my hand and called my Sword of Destruction. The Sword that had been nurturing my Demonic Power and Destruction all this time. It was a catalyst that I attuned myself to and even now, it still worked for that purpose.


    My Destruction that I channel expanded several folds. I nearly lost control of myself at the sudden power that enveloped my sword.


    I looked down at it and had an idea.


    Raising my sword up, I swung it downwards, focusing on keeping the shape that I wanted.


    A blade arced forward, slicing through everything in its path. The Apathys that were in the path of my attack were utterly annihilated. The remnants that were simply sliced apart were then eaten away and consumed by the ensuing Destruction that was left in the wake of my attack.


    The ceiling and the ground were also gouged out and once more the whole place shook violently.


    "I will be upset if you bring this building down on us." Sca?thach lightly chided me, her finger tapped my cheek.


    "I''ll keep that in mind." I couldn''t help but feel a growing grin tugging at the corners of my lips.


    She sighed, shrugging her shoulders. "You say that but I can see the battle lust in your eyes. Have a go at it my student. But don''t be consumed by it."


    I didn''t need to be told twice.


    I shot down the hallway, swinging my sword at any Grimm that was still nearby, or any pieces of them that remained.


    My movement didn''t stop as I slid into another room, a much larger one with much more equipment about. There were computers, and large test tubed housing other types of Grimm that seemed to be in the process of being Mutated.


    There were, of course, other Grimm walking about. I noticed the Nightmares I had been told about, the parasitic Grimm that hung near the ceiling. My Sword of Destruction flashed through the air, carrying my Bloodline with it, handled them with ease.


    My own claw-like hands swiped through the air, gouging out parts of the facility in the process and cleaved through Grimm in a matter of moments. My Destructive Lightning went rampant, and I had no thought to reel myself in.


    I was letting loose and it felt good.


    I stopped generally thinking and just went on auto pilot. I allowed myself to enjoy the slaughter and it felt satisfying in a way I was not accustomed to. How many rooms did I tear through? I lost count after the fourth.


    There were plenty of other Grimm, the ''normal'' kinds that tried to stop me, but they were all just calf''s to the slaughter.


    Really, I only came back to my senses once a roar resounded, shaking the whole underground facility. And I walked towards the source of it, a massive creature barreled through a wall, claws and fangs fully on display, along with many green, mutated, protrusions on it. I could see why they called it a Sphinx, a serpent tail, a feline body, and feathered wings. Even if the face wasn''t particularly humanoid.


    Roman had told me about Sphinx Grimm, but I don''t think they were supposed to be this big.


    "I would feel bad if I didn''t let you have some fun." I tilted my head back to Sca?thach who was behind me. She had been silently following me the entire time. "Do you want the big guy?"


    A bloodthirsty grin formed on her face, one that I can only assume was similar to the one I had previously. "Oh my dear student, you do know how to win this Sca?thach''s affection."


    Seeing her tear into it with a laugh of pure glee was honestly one of the most attractive things I''ve ever seen in my life.


    Did this count as a Date?


    @***@


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 414:

    Chapter 414:


    ''Can you hear me....?''


    ''My name is ¨C %$&* %*#&@''


    My eyes snapped open and I immediately sat up, twisting my head every direction, looking around the dark room.


    The only sound was my Scroll buzzing on the nightstand next to me.


    Well, that and the shuffling of sheets to my left.


    "Time?" Sca?thach shifted on her side of the bed.


    I grabbed my scroll reading the message I had been sent. Apparently Pyrrha and her team were going to be coming to Vale from Beacon around noon along with another team they''re friendly with. I sleepily responded to her that I''ll text her a place to meet up for lunch and then tossed my scroll back onto the table, only for it to miss and fall to the floor.


    "Little after Seven." I fell back down into my pillow.


    "I have become lazy." She muttered, scooting closer, her head resting on my chest. "I am normally awake hours earlier. You are to blame, my student."


    "Yes, it''s all my fault." I ran my fingers through her long hair. Sca?thach being ''lazy'' was always cute, the few rare times it happened. "It''s alright to take it easy every once in a while."


    "Why did you become startled in your sleep? That device should not have caused such a reaction. If the Bounded Fields were not still up, I would assume we were under attack."


    Yeah, the Bounded Field was still up, I don''t know why I was jittery. It was pretty standard to put up Bounded Fields in any room we stayed in, like this hotel room we rented for the night. "Honestly, I don''t know. I felt like I heard a voice I didn''t recognize and...I just reacted." N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    I lifted up the blanket a little to peek underneath. Sca?thach''s naked body was pressed against mine.


    She playfully pinched my hand. "Do not get any ideas. I am still sore and you spent more than enough time this previous night enjoying yourself."


    "I''m pretty sure I wasn''t the only one though."


    "It was adequate." She replied, a little grin made it easy to know she was intentionally being vindictive in her words.


    "I''m going to meet up with Pyrrha, the red-headed girl you met before. She enrolled in Beacon and is bringing her team and some friends outside for the day. Do you want to stick around, or do you want to do your own thing?"


    "I would like to see if that child has furthered her training, however, it is best that I stay away from....Beacon and its students for now."


    "...do I want to know?"


    Her only response was muffled giggled into my chest.


    "Alright then."


    "I wish to see this Vacuo."


    "I heard it''s pretty much just desert. The Kingdom is barely more than the Huntsman School and the surrounding...city, if that can even be used to describe it."


    "Yes, Salem spoke about it. I am intrigued and wish to explore; the weather holds no bearing over me."


    "You can obviously take care of yourself, so I won''t say anything to dissuade you. Do you need a hand or can you find your way there?"


    "I can manage." She tilted her head up, smiling at me. "However, your concern is appreciated."


    "....sleep for a little while longer or do something else?"


    Her red eyes stared into mine for a moment before rolling over on top of me.


    Guess that answered my question.


    [***]


    "I went ahead and ordered some Coffee for you two." I said as Artoria and Rin sat down at the table to join me.


    "This is perfect, thanks Schweinorg." Rin practically collapsed into her seat while Artoria gracefully slid into the one next to me.


    "Late night?'' I asked.


    "Vale has an interesting night life." Artoria calmly sipped her beverage while Rin nearly inhaled hers.


    "The Twins didn''t give you too much trouble?"


    "Ugh, they''re such bitches." Rin groaned. "Not in a bad way though."


    "There''s....a bad way to interpret that?"


    "You''re such a boy." Rin rolled her eyes. "They aren''t like that Edelfelt Bitch."


    "Right, that explains it perfectly and I''m left without questions." I didn''t even bother asking for a better explanation. "Did you have fun though?"


    Rin held a thumbs up as she downed her coffee. "The clothes here are actually really nice and they aren''t that expensive. Those two took us practically all over Vale to shop and see everything. We didn''t even hit a Hotel until late into the morning."


    "It was a pleasant experience, despite my reservations. I enjoyed meeting your friends." Artoria added on.


    "You should thank me, Schweinorg."


    "Why''s that?"


    "Dragged her into a lingerie shop and helped her pick out a few things."


    "R-Rin." Artoria puffed up, looking a little red.


    Well, I''d certainly enjoy that later. "How about I buy you another coffee as thanks?"


    "Deal."


    My Scroll buzzed.


    ''Pyrrha: Just got off the Bullhead, heading there now!''


    "They''re on their way." I informed the two, putting my Scroll to the side.


    "Speaking of, anything we should know about your friends?"


    "Singular in this case. I only know Pyrrha, and she''s bringing her team and friends or something. But everything but Magic and all that good stuff is still a secret. I''ve basically just been playing it off as having a Space based Semblance."


    "Really? And people actually believe that bullcrap?" Rin looked at me skeptically.


    "How many people do you think actually know the full depth of something as vague as ''space manipulation''? I can bullshit pretty dam hard with that kind of thing."


    "You''re right. And I''ve seen you do more with less."


    "Well, it shouldn''t really matter. Pyrrha''s a sweet girl, and it''s not like we''re going to be interrogated....much."


    "I''d ask if you''re trying to screw her too, but I think she''s too young for you." Rin snorted.


    "B-but he''s a criminal!"


    "Wasn''t it revealed that your family was using literal slaves not that long ago?" Blake spoke up, the quiet girl taking a jab.


    "T-that was not us. They had nothing to do with us and they were rightfully punished!" Weiss defended herself. "And he''s wanted by Atlas for several murders because of that!"


    They all looked at me. "I''m not going to explain myself for killing people using children as slaves. And I don''t mean the labor kind."


    But I didn''t know I had new warrants out for my head.


    Neat.


    "Huh, what do you mean?" Ruby looked confused.


    "I''ll tell you when you''re older." Yang put her hand on Ruby''s head.


    "I heard that you rescued a bunch of Faunus. People have been saying that you''re secretly a Faunus too." Blake looked at me questioningly.


    "Nope, no Faunus blood."


    "Oh, I heard about that too!" Nora rumbled, shifting the morbid atmosphere from my earlier remark. "Wasn''t there a thing about the head of Menagerie wanting to give him a medal or something?"


    "It was a ribbon." Blake clarified. "And it''s a symbolic gesture to show that you''re a friend to Menagerie."


    "Huh, I didn''t know that." I replied. "Maybe I''ll pop over there later. I hope that Dust was useful for them at least."


    "That Dust was property of Schnee Dust Company!" Weiss practically screeched.


    "The Dust that came from slave labor?" Rin raised an eyebrow. "Seems like a weird hill to die on if you''re trying to protect your image."


    "As if a criminal would understand anything about image." Weiss scowled.


    "Excuse me?" Rin''s tone shifted. "Since when am I a criminal?"


    "You are consorting with him." Weiss gestured to me. "What else would you be?"


    "By that logic, wouldn''t your Partner be a criminal too?" Rin retorted.


    "O-of course that''s different!"


    "Right." Rin rolled her eyes. "You have my sympathy, Pyrrha."


    "What''s that supposed to mean!" Weiss demanded.


    "It means, I sympathize with her for having to put up with you for however long your partnership lasts. Barely ten minutes and I''m at my limit."


    This was not how I expected things to go, but I didn''t want to interrupt.


    "Pyrrha doesn''t need the sympathy of some criminal associate! And I certainly don''t have to explain our relationship to some common vagrant."


    "Ugh, a brat trying to play at being an Aristocrat."


    "How dare you! I am Weiss Schnee. I am the heir to the Schnee Dust Company. Who are you, some no-name ruffian?!"


    "Weiss, Calm down." Pyrrha finally interjected. I think she was just taken off guard by the argument that popped up and didn''t know how to react.


    "You''re right, I am better than rising to the provocations of a criminal." Weiss turned her nose up again.


    "Cleary not." Rin said dryly. "But if you got the mental gymnastics to not feel bad about the slave labor your family was using, I doubt you''ll care about this."


    "My family does not use slave labor!"


    "I think there''s evidence that contradicts that..."


    "That was not under our authority!"


    "That makes it alright then."


    "That''s not what I meant!"


    We were all sort of whipping our heads back and forth as they argued across the table.


    Frankly, this wasn''t Rin being outraged at the whole ''save labor'' thing, not to say she condoned it. But this was her being annoyed at Weiss'' attitude from the start and decided to snip back at her. Rin wasn''t one to take being talked down to like this.


    It reminded me of when I saw her with Luvia.


    Though for some reason, Blake had the biggest grin on her face. Actually, the other team seemed to be amused by the whole thing as they silently watched.


    "Oh brothers, just fight or fuck already!" Though Yang finally let out a frustrated grunt.


    "Yang! Language!" Ruby huffed.


    "Please, I have standards." Rin scoffed.


    "What''s that supposed to mean!" Weiss screeched in outrage.


    "Exactly what I said."


    "Y-you!" Weiss stood up, sneering like she was about to explode. "For once, I agree with Xiao Long!"


    "Oh, you wanna fight?" Rin chuckled.


    "Weiss, you''re a Huntress in Training...." Pyrrha interjected.


    "I got my Aura Unlocked, let''s go brat." Rin made a ''bring it on'' gesture.


    "Miss Goodwitch said we''ll get in trouble if we fight outside of school." Ruby said quietly, pulling her hood a little down her face.


    "So do it at Beacon." Yang offered as everyone stared at her. "What? You''re allowed to bring people over if you get permission. Go ask her and get one of the sparring rooms reserved. There''s no rules against it."


    "I''m surprised you know anything about rules, Xiao Long." Weiss looked at her skeptically.


    "I like to know what I can get away with." She shrugged.


    "Fine." Weiss slapped the table. "I''m going to call Miss Goodwitch, and I''ll arrange everything." Her eyes landed on Rin. "And then I''ll make you eat your words." She turned her nose up, walking out the door with scroll in hand.


    "Well, that escalated rather quickly." I noted.


    Well, I did want to check out Beacon? What''s the worst that could happen?


    [***}


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m Wilhelm''s Zanpakuto revealed. Name and Power is shown.

 Chapter 415:

    Chapter 415:


    Ozpin POV


    "James, I''m telling you that It''s not possible." I rubbed the bridge of my nose.


    "Just...consider it, Ozpin."


    "James, I will give it all the due consideration. But from my perspective, it''s not a valid course of action. I won''t dismiss it out of hand, but if you want to change my mind, bring me evidence to support your thoughts."


    James, why did you insist on creating Robotic Grimm? What possible advantage could that bring?


    The sound of my Elevator coming up saved me from continuing this conversation. I clicked the button on my desk to see the cameras inside.


    "Glynda is coming up." I politely informed James. And it wasn''t because I wanted out of this conversation.


    "Ozpin, I ¨C " She strutted out of the Elevator, stopping to notice James''s face on the large screen. "James, I apologize for barging in."


    "It''s no problem, Glynda. We were just talking about something unimportant." He dropped the matter very quickly


    Glynda looked at me, but as soon as our eyes met she looked away.


    I resisted the urge to cover my face myself. I wasn''t aware I could feel embarrassed like this at my age. I still didn''t understand why Salem called me like she did, sparing Qrow even, but I''m sure it''s part of some deeper plan.


    She never did anything without a reason.


    But that didn''t help when dealing with Glynda after everything Salem said. And I had to reveal to everyone that Salem and I had been married at one point. The awkward conversation was made even more awkward due to Qrow''s sense of humor.


    "What do you have, Glynda?" I pushed back the awkward atmosphere as it wasn''t going to change anytime soon.


    "Y-yes." She adjusted her glasses. "I received a call from Miss Schnee, she requested three Guest Passes on short notice."


    I sat up straighter. "Is her family coming?" This could be an important meeting if so.


    "Jacques hasn''t left Atlas and Winter is on an assignment in Mistral." James chimed in.


    "No, it''s not for that." Glynda shook her head. "She explained that she went along with teams RSPR and team RYNB to Vale as Miss Nikos was meeting an acquaintance. There was an incident and an argument ensued between Miss Schnee and one other individual. She requested the Guest Passes so they could....settle their argument in a spar."


    "Oh." I blinked. "And what''s the problem?"


    "The friend that Miss Nikos wanted to meet was Wilhelm Schweinorg." Glynda responded.


    ".....oh."


    There was a beat of silence and James slammed his fists on the table through the screen. "This is a perfect opportunity. I can get there in an hour, if you buy time ¨C"


    "James." I interrupted. "He''s not wanted anymore in Vale. If you try to arrest him, he''s legally allowed to defend himself and we would be forced to assist him."


    "Are we going to let him just.....walk into Beacon and walk out?"


    "Of course not, James. But please, allow me to handle the situation." I tried my best to calm him down as I turned to Glynda. "Weiss appears to be a very head strong and opinionated woman. I don''t find it odd that she would argue with someone she perceives as a Criminal. I take it that she challenged him out of some sense of duty?"


    "No, he would be a spectator. There were two young women with him at the time according to Miss Schnee. She wishes to fight one of them instead."


    "Associates that we didn''t know about?" James voiced, rubbing his chin. "Send me pictures, I''ll start trying to find their identities and backgrounds."


    I held a hand up. "First thing first, James. Glynda, is there a problem with the request?"


    "You want to bring them here?" She questioned. "Around our students?" N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    "He hasn''t shown a tendency to harm civilians, or anyone really. And his list of crimes is....debatable at best. At worst, he''s a thief."


    "Ignoring him, you want to let our students just invite people to fight?"


    "Is there any established rule against it?" I countered. "And shouldn''t we reward our students for seeking us out to settle their differences in a contained and monitored environment instead of just....brawling on the streets?"


    "....I hate that I agree with you on this, Ozpin." Glynda huffed. "Fine, I''ll authorize it for them. But I want everyone on standby in case things go south."


    "I''ll call Qrow. He should be in Vale right now."


    "I guess that''s better than nothing." She finally relented. "And this woman that Miss Schnee wants to fight....we know nothing about her. Are we just going to let her fight a huntress in training?"


    "I see no problem if she is of sound mind and wishes to proceed." I leaned back in my chair. "However...it may be best to get a recording of her stating such." The last thing we needed was a lawsuit on our hands.


    "Fine, Ozpin. I''ll see it done."


    Well, isn''t this a wonderful turn of events? I don''t know why Glynda is so against this, what''s the worst that could happen?


    [***]


    Wilhelm POV


    "Oh, this place is big." I admired the view as we departed the Bullhead that landed right outside the school.


    "It is impressive." Artoria agreed. "If I did not know this was a place of education, I would not assume it was such."


    "Apparently, it was built using the materials from the last king of Vale''s Castle. When he stepped down from the throne, he donated everything to building Beacon, among other things." Pyrrha stated, walking beside us.


    "A generous King he must have been." Artoria said simply.


    "This is gonna be great! Any bets? Think Weisscream can win?" Yang hopped out behind us as the others followed.


    "As if I''d lose to that brat." Rin scoffed.


    "Not to sound.... demeaning. But Weiss is a Huntress in training, and she''s been taught since a young age. Are you going to be okay?" Pyrrha asked, looking at Rin.


    "Don''t worry, Rin will hold back." I reassured Pyrrha.


    "That''s not what I meant. Are you sure Rin will be alright? Weiss can be a little difficult, but she''s not bad at fighting."


    "You need not worry." Artoria replied for me. "I have overseen Rin''s training these past years myself. She will come to no harm."


    "O-okay?" Pyrrha just blinked, still looking a little unsure.


    Weiss rejoined us only a moment later, a rapier-like weapon in hand with some strange revolving cylinder not unlike a revolver''s. It looked like it was full of dust as well.


    "Where''s your weapon?" Weiss demanded, pointing at Rin who walked to one end of the arena.


    "Don''t need one."


    "How arrogant." The girl spat out. "Do you even have any proper training? Have you ever gone to a Huntsman academy or are you some kind of drop out? Not like I would expect better from some criminal associate."


    "Fighters." The teacher interrupted and the screen behind them lit up. "Your Aura has synched up with the machine that measures your percentage. You will fight until one of you gives up, is unable to continue, or Aura reaches the red. If I tell you to stop, you will stop. Are there any questions?"


    I was genuinely surprised again to remember that they had a method of measuring Aura capacity. I found out during the Tournament, but to see it again brought back those same thoughts.


    "I will begin a count down if there are no questions." The Teacher held her hand up. "Three...."


    "To answer your question." Rin took a stance. "I''m not trained to be a Huntsman."


    "Two!"


    "But I''m a first-degree Black Belt Martial Artist." The Aura around Rin shimmered.


    "One!"


    "Begin!"


    The two of them moved, but Rin was significantly faster. She wasn''t using any Magecraft, just her Aura and natural physical abilities, yet, she arrived in front of Weiss quick enough that the younger girl barely had time to summon up a snow-flake like emblem in the air in front of her.


    Rin slammed into it with her palm, shattering the construct with a burst of Aura, sending Weiss sliding across the ground from the pressure.


    Weiss ran a hand down her blade as it turned white and she stabbed it into the ground, creating a cascade of sharp ice crystals that shot upward.


    Rin side stepped them with ease, dashing back and forth to avoid another burst of Dust manifested in the form of Fireballs.


    A rotation of Weiss''s weapon and another color enveloped the blade, more Ice shards manifested in the air behind her and with a thrust of her weapon, they shot off at Rin.


    Rin simply gathered Aura into her hands and slammed her palms into them, destroying them without stopping.


    One or two exchanges, and it was very obvious that Weiss was not very experienced in fighting actual opponents. Her steps were awkward, and Rin took advantage of it completely.


    Lifting her leg up as she got close, Rin gathered her Aura and slammed it onto the ground, sending out a shockwave and forced the Huntress off balance along with the cracked ground beneath her.


    She went then low, swiping the younger girl''s legs out from under her. Following up, she grabbed the arm that held the sword and spun her body, forcing Weiss to follow along or risk breaking her arm. In the movement, she couldn''t keep a grip and her weapon flew up. Rin, with expert precision, lashed out with her foot without disrupting her own moment and sent the sword flying out of the arena, impaling itself into the wall, the girl herself followed up soon after, hitting the wall rather hard and falling to the ground.


    "I admit, it''s been awhile since I''ve seen Rin fight. I hadn''t realized how well she weaved her Aura into her Martial Arts."


    "She mentioned to me when she first acquired her Aura that it felt as if it was meant to be an aspect of Martial Arts as it aligned so seamlessly." Artoria nodded, a little smile as she watched the fight. "I would even say that she has mastered the use of her Aura to a higher degree than you have."


    "I....would not dispute that." I could admit defeat in this circumstance. The way I utilized my Aura was a bit different than Rin. Hers was present in each movement in a precise and meticulous way. I generally used mine as a defense or to concentrate attacks.


    "That''s enough. I will declare Miss Tohsaka the winner." The Teacher held her hand up, stopping the match.


    The Aura meters on the back showed that Weiss was only about 75% the way down, but she was having trouble standing up.


    Aura wasn''t an inviolable energy even as a defensive measure. Getting slammed into the way she had been was going to hurt.


    "Holy shit." Yang blurted out. "How long was that match? She just freakin took her apart. Her aura is barely down and that''s from hitting her Dust attacks intentionally. Weisscream got creamed."


    "Is she gonna be alright?" Rufus asked.


    "Ooh, that looked like it hurt." Ruby winced. "But Weiss can handle something like that!....right?"


    "She said she was a black belt, Yang. Her skills seem to match up with that." Ren replied.


    "What''s a black belt, Renny?" Nora asked.


    "It''s someone who''s a master of their respective Martial Arts." He answered calmly.


    "She certainly was good." Pyrrha mumbled.


    There was a slight clapping coming from the entrance to the room. A man stood in the doorway, cane in hand, glasses and silver hair with a green scarf around his neck. "That was a wonderful fight. I''m saddened that you did not pursue the path of a Huntress, Miss Tohsaka. We would have happily accepted you within these halls."


    "I''m going to take Miss Schnee to the infirmary, Ozpin." Miss Goodwitch informed the newcomer.


    "Please do, Glynda." The man nodded to her as she held the stumbling and somewhat lidless Weiss out of the room. "Ah, where are my manners? I am the Headmaster Ozpin." His gaze swept over everyone and then landed on me. "And you must be Mister Schweinorg."


    "..yes?" I tilted my head.


    "You are a difficult man to track down. If you have a moment, I would love to have a chat with you."


    [***]


    A/N


    Thought about it for a while, wondering if I should add more to the fight or not and frankly, it felt disingenuous for it to go on any longer. Rin is so far above Weiss at this point that she would just end it quickly and tidily.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 416:

    Chapter 416:


    When walking into the school, I didn''t realize that the big clock tower on top of Beacon was actually the headmaster''s office.


    I left Artoria and Rin to be entertained by Pyrrha because this Headmaster asked me to talk. Normally, I would''ve probably ignored him or given a vague response about doing it later, but.....I was kind of in his school as a guest.


    I felt a semblance of decorum would be proper. Not like I had anything much to lose and he''d probably just wanted to ask me questions about the incident or whatever.


    Well, that and he gave me a very strange feeling.


    I couldn''t quite put my finger on it. I almost wanted to call him out for not being human ¨C or faunus in this circumstance, but that wasn''t quite it either.


    Why did he remind me of Cinder when she was flaunting her Magical energy?


    I couldn''t sense an iota of Magical Energy from this man, so I assumed there was another reason. I guess it''s possible he was hiding that from me, but I found that unlikely.


    And we weren''t alone.


    There was that teacher from before at his left.


    She was giving me a very stern look and I don''t think she realized it was doing the opposite of what she was trying to do.


    And on the other side was also someone somewhat familiar. "Hey Qrow, haven''t seen you in forever. How''s Tai doing?"


    The black haired man was busy taking a drink from a small flask before he paused and capped it. "Tai? He''s doing alright."


    "Mmm, I heard that Ruby almost made you headless? Yang mentioned something about that"


    He snorted out a bark of laughter. "You met the little firecracker, eh? Yang wasn''t entirely accurate on that. Tai gave her a very abridged version of events."


    "Yeah?"


    "Wrong head." He chuckled, tapping his noggin.


    I winced slightly. "I''m sorry?" I offered.


    "All''s good." He waved it off, uncapping his flask again.


    "That''s one of the reasons I wished to speak with you, Mister Schweinorg." The Headmaster spoke up, holding a mug of what smelled like hot chocolate.


    "You invited me up to talk about Qrow''s dangly bits?" I blinked. "I don''t know how much help I would be there."


    "Woah, is that why I''m here? Something you wanna tell me, Oz?" Qrow joined in.


    "Qrow, stop fooling around." The Deputy Headmistress snapped back. "You know why we''re here."


    "I have a question, if you don''t mind me asking." I interjected


    "Please." Ozpin gestured for me to continue.


    "There don''t seem to be many students here? I would think you''d be training up as many hands as possible. Pyrrha told me there were tests to weed out people, I can understand those that are utterly incompetent, but you''re just taking the best? Wouldn''t you want as many experienced Huntsman as possible even if they''re not the top of the pyramid, so to speak?"


    "An unexpected question." Ozpin hummed for a moment. "To answer, well, it''d take a few hours to go into the logistics of the matter. If I had to sum it up, simply we don''t have enough resources and manpower to handle all of them."


    "Resources are actually a problem for you guys?" I was honestly surprised at that. "Aren''t you funded by the government?"


    "Yes."


    "....and?"


    "It''s the government." Qrow chimed in.


    "That.....makes an awful lot of sense actually." I kind of deflated at the reason as it grated on me. How stupid and short sighted of these people. "So you just look for the cream of the crop then?"


    "We try our best to attract the greatest of each generation. Most of our students come from Vale and the surrounding settlements, but we do get a good amount from other Kingdoms." Ozpin nodded.


    "Huh, is the competition fierce with the other Schools?"


    "In a friendly manner. We have a very good relationship with the other Huntsman Academies. We''re more than happy to facilitate transfers between Kingdoms if a certain school isn''t a good fit with a student. Some years we end up on the ''winning side'' so to speak with the enrollment, but I believe Atlas generally has the crown for that."


    "You could always just advertise Miss Goodwitch here. Throw her on a poster and distribute them and give her the title of ''Disciplinary Head'' or something else." I offered my own two cents.


    "That''s a good idea." Qrow''s eyes widened. "Oz, write this down."


    Ozpin coughed into his fist. "As beneficial as it may be to have an influx of what would predominantly be a male population for beacon initiates, I don''t think it would be appropriate to flaunt Glynda in such a way."


    "Glynda''s a prude anyways. You should see how she used to get when she saw kids just kissing in the hallways." Qrow grunted.


    "That''s because this is a school, not a place to ''hook up''." Glynda pushed up her glasses with a huff. "Besides I am more than aware of the image I project, and I assure you, it is intentional." She gripped her riding crop, staring at Qrow.


    "Damn, no wonder Jimmy keeps trying to run back to you like a lost puppy ever since you broke up. What did you do to him?"


    "That is none of your business." She said evenly.


    "Excuse me." I raised my hand, grabbing their attention. "I would like to take you up on your earlier offer. I would very much like to find out why you use a riding crop."


    "Ahem." Ozpin cleared his throat again. "I believe we''ve gotten a bit off topic. Tell me, Mr. Schweinorg, what''s your favorite fairy tale?"


    "My favorite Fairy Tale?" That was an odd question, but I would oblige. "Probably Puss in Boots."


    "....Puss in Boots?" Ozpin repeated, looking confused. "I''m sorry, I don''t believe I''ve heard that one."


    "Oh, it''s about a Cat."


    "....in boots?"


    "Yup."


    "...and?"


    "That''s pretty much it. He has a sword and cool hat too." Wait, was that the actual fairy tail or just something Disney made up? I''m fairly sure all their works were plagiarized from old stories, so I was just assuming.


    "Interesting, I was not aware there were still Fairy Tales I haven''t heard about." Ozpin shifted topics. "Have you heard the tale of the Four Maidens?"


    "That depends on if we''re talking about the same thing."


    "Are there other variations?" He asked, looking rather intrigued. "Tell me what you know, if you would be so inclined."


    "Something about a wizard, and him giving his ''magic power'' to four ''maidens''." I vaguely recalled the specifics from the random book I read when first coming to this world.


    "Yes, that''s the gist of it." Ozpin nodded. "And what do you think about the story?"


    "Honestly? Sounds pretty sketchy. Most Fairy Tales are derived from darker stories that were meant to teach harsh lessons or something along those lines. I wouldn''t be surprised if it changed over the years and the wizard''s ''Magic power'' wasn''t so wholesome, if you get what I mean. Especially since the story seems to specify ''maidens'' which opens up lots of connotations."


    From some reason Qrow began laughing.


    Ozpin twitched slightly. "You believe....that the wizard from the story used dubious means to....facilitate ''relations''?"


    I shrugged.


    "You gotta admit, Oz, it sounds pretty sketchy like he said." Qrow pointed out, wiping a tear from his eye.


    "Quite." He said dryly.


    "Any reason we''re having a debate about the intricacies of a tale that''s probably centuries old?" I decided to cut to the chase as this bush beating was getting annoying.


    He set his mug down, looking right at me. "Mister Schweinorg, I bring it up because it''s not simply a tale, as you probably are aware."


    "No, this is the first time someone''s ever brought up the subject to me." I deadpanned.


    "Let me clarify. I am aware you possess Magic, Mister Schweinorg." He said bluntly.


    "Oh, and what makes you think that?" I leaned back, crossing my legs in the chair opposite of him.


    "Come now, you don''t need to hide it, you''re among friends." He replied with a friendly smile. "But if you wish to know how we found out, it''s not difficult after your recent escapades. I know it may be hard to trust ¨C"


    "Yeah, you''re right."


    " ¨C us." He finished, coming to an abrupt stop. "Pardon?"


    "I said yeah, you''re right. I do have Magic, what about it?"


    "....I admit I did not expect you to be so forward. I had anticipated a long drawn out discussion where I convince you that we mean no harm."


    "That wouldn''t be necessary."


    "Oh, you trust us so quickly?" Ozpin looked surprised.


    "No, I''m saying you wouldn''t have to convince me that you mean no harm. The premise is flawed as in you would have to be able to harm me." I clarified. "But please, continue."


    "That is a fair point." He acknowledged. "But how do you know about the particulars of its resting place, Mister Schweinorg?"


    "Oh, that''s because I took it." I replied honestly. "I just didn''t like that you were assuming."


    ".....so much for being a Heirloom." Qrow snorted.


    "I never said it''s been in my family for long. I''ll probably pass it down to my own children, so I wasn''t lying." I countered.


    "You''re being intentionally difficult, Mister Schweinorg" Ozpin said flatly. "And you''ve not yet answered my question.


    I just realized why I couldn''t sense any Magical Energy from him. And I also realized how Cinder now had Magic of her own, but that was a whole separate issue. He said he gave it away through some means, and if the quantity of Cinder''s power was anything to go by, I''m guessing he didn''t have much left. It''s not that he has none, it''s that the current amount he has is so pitiful that I can''t sense it from this distance. Perhaps if I had actual skin contact I could look into it, but from the outside like this, he appeared wholly mundane. A combination with enough experience to keep it contained, and here we are.


    Funny.


    But I was annoyed by the things he said about Salem and the fact that he intentionally hid several pieces of very important information from me in his explanations. Not to mention his attitude slightly grated on me as if he was owed answers from me, expected them, even.


    I was only here out of politeness and most likely would ignore him in the future.


    "My Magic? I learned it from my Grandpa who works at the Mage''s Association." I said simply as if it wasn''t a big deal.


    He set his mug down, eyes widening. "....what?"


    [***]


    Rin Tohsaka POV


    "Have you come here to gloat?"


    I stepped into the infirmary area with the only patient lying on a bed.


    "I came to finish the job." I deadpanned.


    She rolled her eyes, but didn''t say anything else.


    "Just say what you want and get it over with. Or will you demand an apology from me?" She said almost lifelessly.


    "God, you''re such a bitch."


    "Excuse me!?" She sat up, scowling.


    "Oh boohoo, you lost a fight. How old are you, Seventeen?" I looked her up and down.


    "I''m almost Eighteen." She scoffed.


    "Good for you, I''m almost twenty. That means I got two years on you, brat. Stop acting like the world is coming to the end because someone more experienced gave you a beat down."


    "I''m not supposed to lose!" She huffed. "I''m Weiss Schnee, I''ve trained since I was a child in swordsmanship and my Semblance for years. But you.....you defeated me so easily! In front of my partner and the others! How am I supposed to show my face after that?"


    ....felt a little bad after hearing her rant like that.


    "Your first attack wasn''t bad. Filling the area with those Ice Spikes? It forced me to react while also blocking my vision of you. But you just sat there and watched."


    "...what?" She looked at me confused.


    "Then you panicked when it did nothing, and you couldn''t properly react when I got close. Then it was just a matter of keeping you off guard. You probably don''t have much experience fighting other people, maybe a little bit fighting against Grimm because they''re mostly mindless beasts, but that''s about it. Your movements were stiff the entire time, you need to work on your physical fitness some more."


    "What are you doing?" She narrowed her eyes.


    I sat down on her bed. "Telling you what you did wrong, idiot." I looked at her like she was stupid. "I only needed to see your use of dust one or two times to predict how you''d use it. It''s too straight forward."


    "And who are you to tell me what I''m doing wrong!?" She immediately got defensive.


    "Someone who kicked your ass without even trying. Or do you want a repeat?" I rolled my eyes at her antics. "And that''s what I''m talking about, the bitchiness."


    "H-how dare you." She balled her fists.


    "But, I should apologize."


    "As you should!"


    "Not for calling you a bitch though, I''m sticking by that. I shouldn''t have egged you on like that. I was meant just to tag along with Schweinorg and meet a friend of his. He didn''t say anything, but I''m pretty sure he didn''t like how things turned out." And Saber gave me that ''I won''t say anything, but I wish you handled this better'' look. "So, I''m sorry for intentionally starting things with you. Honestly, I think you just reminded me of another bitch I hate, so I kind of took my annoyance out on you."


    "That is the worst apology I''ve ever received." The girl huffed, but the tension in her shoulders lessened. "I...suppose I am not without blame in this matter. I apologize for being so confrontational. I stand by my statement about consorting with criminals, but...I made assumptions without evidence towards you that were not verified."


    "Right, that''s probably a worse apology than mine."


    "It''s the only one you are receiving and you should be lucky to even hear it." She harrumphed. "And who is this person I remind you of? I have several names in my head, but I am displeased if I am to be compared to them."


    "Oh, her name is Luvia, old money kind of family. Thinks she better than anyone who can''t trace their family back over a thousand years. And she laughs like this ¨C " I cleared my throat. "Hohohohoho." I even mimicked her gestures.


    Weiss''s lips curled up and she barely held back a laugh by covering her face.


    Huh...she''s kind of cute when she smiles.


    "Anyways, just wanted to apologize, make things less awkward. Schweinorg cares about his friends a lot, I don''t think he''d want a rift formed between you and your partner because of what happened."


    "I don''t think he has to worry about that. For a rift to form, it would require that we have a semblance of a relationship to shatter." The girl muttered.


    And I sensed something was wrong. "Alright snowflake, what''s the matter?"


    "Why does everyone insist on giving me snow or ice related nicknames?!" The girl huffed in annoyance.


    "If the shoe fits." I shrugged. "But what''s wrong?"


    "Why do you care?" She glared.


    "Can''t say I do, but I''m trying to be nice. And think about it this way, I don''t care, so what do you have to lose by telling me?"


    She was quiet for a second before opening her mouth again. "Pyrrha Nikos is barely willing to spend a second of her time on me. I''ve tried everything!"


    "Ah, Schweinorg told me about her, let me take a couple guesses. Did you fawn all over her, try to build her up based on her popularity or something? He said she hates being put on a pedestal. Apparently, she didn''t have any friends before Schweinorg because they all cared about her popularity."


    "....are you sure?" She looked skeptical.


    "If I''m wrong, what harm could it do? Stop treating her like her public persona. Don''t fawn over her fame or image or whatever. And maybe, drop the whole ''Schnee'' thing. Most of the kids here probably don''t give a crap about your family other than you''re exorbitantly rich."


    I did look up her name a little while ago. Filthy rich probably wasn''t a good enough term to explain how much money they actually have. I guess it''s not weird that she has such a snooty personality if that''s the kind of family she''s had.


    "....thank you." She whispered.


    "What?"


    "I said thank you." She replied, this time with a scowl.


    "One more time?"


    Seeing her getting annoyed again was fun. "Alright, I''m just kidding. You''re mostly good now, right? How about we walk back together, it should make things less awkward. I told the others that I was using the restroom, I don''t want them to think anything weird if I wait any longer."


    "Very well." She relented, getting up from the bed.


    "One quick question."


    "What?" She responded.


    "Why did you wear a dress during our fight?"


    "What do you mean? It''s my combat gear."


    ".....okay then." I was honestly confused on how to respond to that. There were so many things wrong with what she was wearing when fighting, I didn''t even know how to begin. "I thought you were trying to distract me."


    And it''s not like Saber with her ''battle dress'' that goes down to her ankles. Like, I can nearly see her ass in what she''s wearing.


    "Distract you? How would I possibly be distracting you?"


    "It''s a valid strategy to seduce your opponent." I''ve seen Schweinorg do it enough times to acknowledge that much.


    "S-seduce!?" She squeaked, turning a bright red. "I''m not some ¨C some harlot that would lift up their skirt to earn an advantage!"


    Should I tell her that she didn''t need to lift it up with how much her legs were showing?


    I think Schweinorg was rubbing off on me too much, because I think I was enjoying the view way more than I should be.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    The thing is, I don''t hate Ozpin. I genuinely think he''s trying his best but has made mistakes along the way. He''s a sympathetic character, that is fighting a losing battle and watching the world burn down piece by piece and keeps trying. Wilhelm on hte other hand, doesn''t know all the details. All he sees is Ozpin ¨C Salem''s Ex who she doesn''t have anything good to say about ¨C trying to lure him in with half truths and very important pieces of information left out. So, Wilhelm seeing that Ozpin is trying to manipulate him, which isn''t malicious in nature, sort of returns the favor by being vague.

 Chapter 417:

    Chapter 417:


    Ozpin was silent.


    There was a look on his face, like his understanding of the world had suddenly changed and he didn''t know what to say about what he''d been told.


    [Gee, I wonder why.] Ddraig snarked in the back of my head. [Telling a guy who thought there were only a handful of people capable of magic that suddenly there was this whole ''Mage Association'' out there with no further explanation. I''m sure he''s taking the news swimmingly.]


    When you say it like that, it did make me feel a little bad.


    I can be petty sometimes, but it''s usually to people who I feel earned that kind of response. I supposed I had a small amount of respect for Ozpin, he did care about the world and was trying to fight the perceived evil in his eyes.


    Failings aside, he obviously had good intentions. Objectively, even if I cared about Salem, she was not on the side of good in this chess game. I was trying hard to change that, but that didn''t wipe away the past.


    I guessed I could throw him a bone.


    "Look, I''ll be candid." I broke the silence, the stupor of the man snapping back to reality as his gaze intensified. "I know about the Brother Gods. I know about Salem. I know about the Relics. And I know about you, Ozma." ?v€l?1n.


    Again, there was a brief widening of his eyes in realization. It looked like he was about to sputter out some quick response, but I held my hand up to stop him.


    "I don''t like people trying to manipulate me." I looked him dead in the eyes. "It''s one of the few ways that someone can really piss me off. I would rather someone tell me to my face that they want to use me for some reason, and I would be extraordinarily more receptive to whatever they want to ask." I let out a tired sigh at the quiet room. "The whole ''mysterious and vague'' act while you tried to entice and lead me to believe certain things while withholding vital information is not something I appreciate."


    Which was pretty much why I did it right back and wasn''t going to elaborate on the whole ''Mage''s Association'' thing I blurted out.


    I''m not getting upset that he withheld secrets, I do that all the time. I''m annoyed because he did it while obviously trying to pull me to his side without everything that would entail. He never once mentioned that he was cursed by his ''Gods'' or that the Relics were their creations. Hell, the Gods were never mentioned even in passing.


    I would have accepted it if he plainly said that the origin was not something he would divulge until he trusted me or some other nonsense. Instead, he just came off as manipulative, and that really got under my skin more than anything. If I was some kid that somehow managed to get my hands on Magic, I would have eaten that bullshit up, only to find out that things were significantly different than what he had originally implied.


    ''Oh by the way, Gods are real and they''re the source of all our suffering. Oh, and the woman who I propped up as our mortal enemy is in fact immortal and we have no idea how to kill her, and she can kill us at her whim. Which is also the fault of the Gods.''


    Maybe I was being childish, but when I was already predisposed to not like him due to being close to Salem, his spiel just grated even more than it probably should have. However, I can freely admit that outright revealing certain things could also potentially backfire.


    I don''t know, maybe I''m just looking for a reason to dislike him due to Salem? It just came off as extremely disingenuous when I knew the particulars while he was trying to weave a story to entice me.


    "Now." I clapped my hands to grab their attention once more from whatever thoughts they were having. "I''m not saying I''m your enemy, but at this particular moment in time I''m not pleased with you, so I believe this is where I will end this discussion. That being said, I do agree with your overall actions and do respect the fact that you''re trying to make Remnant a better place." I got up from my seat, their wary eyes watching me.


    "Mister Schweinorg ¨C" I held my hand up, about to open a portal, but paused once Ozpin opened his mouth. "It appears we''ve gotten off on the wrong foot. I have very many things I wish to ask you, but it seems I won''t be getting any answers in the foreseeable future and I''m not blind enough to know that pushing is not going to end in my favor."


    Right, that was another thing I got annoyed at, his sort of assumption that he was privy to any answers I had for him.


    Well, color me surprised, he was sounding genuine so my opinion on him was slightly better.


    "I do, however, have just one question that is just a curiosity of mine. I don''t believe it would be remiss of you to answer even after what you said."


    Well, he was being polite. "Ask." I said dismissively.


    "I was not aware of any records of my original name still existing. Would it be too much for you to tell me the context?" He sounded almost nostalgic.


    Did he think there were books or stuff about him that he didn''t know about?


    "Oh that...." I coughed, clearing my throat. "I only learned it because I''m dating your Ex-Wife."


    I didn''t elaborate, and quickly walked through one of my portals.


    [***]


    Raikou POV


    "You have a wonderful home"


    "Oh thank you. I can''t take credit though, it was Zeo''s parents and he inherited it when they retired." Venelana led us through the front door.


    "Oh, these Magic Defenses are interesting too." Jinn curiously looked at everything just as I was. "Some of them look really old."


    "We''ve added some over the years, but the original ones are thousands of years old." She replied.


    "Are all Devil homes so...."


    "Ostentatious?" Venelana finished for me with a chuckle.


    "I didn''t mean to offend." I quickly apologized.


    "Oh no, it''s not a problem. They''re intentionally built this way. Devils are a vain people; they need to show off their wealth."


    "I like it!" Jinn happily replied.


    "Thank you~" Venelana giggled, leading us past the threshold.


    "Lady Gremory, you''ve returned." An older man greeted us with a polite bow. Slicked back white hair and a well-kept beard with a few visible scars, but he carried an elegant aura to him.


    "Good afternoon, Ernaal." Venelana smiled brightly upon seeing him. "I brought guests with me. Can you please prepare some snacks? We''re going to be in my room."


    "As you command, Lady Gremory." He bowed, pivoting and heading deep into the building away from our eyes.


    "He is strong." I commented.


    "As he should be. He was the butler of Zeo''s father and helped raise him. If Zeo''s parents were still around, he would most likely have taken the Queen Piece of the peerage." Venelana explained.


    "Are all your servants that strong?" Jinn asked.


    "If only for the fact that we only have a handful of servants." She hummed. "When Rias was still crawling around, we had an incident where some of the Old Satan faction snuck into our home under the guise of Servants. Since then we''ve....downsized."


    "I can understand, it''s hard to trust after such a thing." I nodded in understanding. "I don''t know how I would react if I found out that enemies snuck in around my child."


    No, that''s not quite accurate. I''m sure it would involve my sword and plenty of blood, preferably theirs.


    "It''s not all bad, I suppose. After the incident, our little family became much more tight knit. Rias still calls him Grandpa Ernaal, much to his chagrin. He always tries to chastise her about ''proper decorum'' and how a Gremory should treat a servant below her station, but he fizzles out almost immediately once she begins pouting. She learned how to wrap him around her little finger at a very young age."


    "It sounds like you have a very pleasant family." Despite my reservations, it was heartwarming to hear how close they are to each other.


    "That''s....very kind of you to say." Her expression softened as she took the compliment. "Follow me, and I''ll ¨C"


    "Vene, is that you?" Someone called out from another room.


    "Zeo, we''re in the living room." Venelana called back.


    "Oh?" A red-haired man walked into the room. "And who are these lovely ladies?"


    She was right, he certainly does look like an older Master. His features differed slightly, perhaps due to Master''s human side, but the resemblance is unmistakable.


    "Reel it in, Casanova." Venelana chuckled. "These are Jinn and Raikou, two of Wilhelm''s Harem."


    "It''s nice to meet you, Lord Gremory." Jinn was the first to speak up.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, Lord Gremory." It was ideal to keep a respectful distance for now. Despite Venelana being among us, Master didn''t have good feelings towards this family and we did not wish to step too far in that direction.


    "I can certainly see why my grandson has been taken by you two." He looked us over, but there was a lack of lustfulness in his eyes that I would expect when finding another man''s eyes roaming my body. Or at the very least, he did not show it on the surface. "Please take care of Vene for me. She''s a good woman and deserves all the happiness she can get."


    I was surprised by his words.


    Venelana had been upfront about her marriage situation, that they were separated and merely married on ''paper'' for now, but I was skeptical to the slightest degree. But there was no ill will in his tone, nor any kind of anger or frustration.


    His words felt completely genuine.


    "Everyone loves her." Jinn smiled happily. "You don''t need to worry."


    "That makes me feel at ease." Venelana''s former husband smiled back warmly. "I won''t keep you ladies too long, this probably already feels awkward due to the whole situation with my grandson. But please pass on my words that he''s welcome to come visit whenever he wishes."


    He nodded to us once and left the room, disappearing to who knew where.


    "Come, I''ll show you my private room." Venelana gestured for us to follow. We moved through a hallway, and down a couple corridors before she opened a door and had us follow her inside. "Welcome to my bar." She waved her arm, revealing a fully built bar along with all manner of drinks and an accompanying counter with stools. "Please take a seat, I''ll whip something up."


    "Oooh, this is cool!" Jinn squealed, hopping onto a seat quickly.


    "This is an impressive room." I agreed with her.


    "I had it built once I got my mixology degree in the human world. One of my favorite hobbies is creating drinks and brewing all sorts of tasty concoctions."


    I felt my scroll buzz with a message.


    ''Salem: I am ready to speak. Return when possible''.


    "Something wrong?" Pyrrha asked.


    I must have been making a face. "Nope, just something I''m both dreading and looking forward to."


    Anxiety, my old friend.


    "Does that mean you''re leaving?" She sounded sad.


    "I think the pass I was given is going to run its course here soon. And as much as I''d like to be on the receiving end of a certain teacher''s riding crop, it''s probably best I head out here in a minute."


    And it would be awkward after everything that happened. And I don''t want a second round of interrogation so soon.


    "Oh..."


    "Hey, none of that, hugs." I held my arms open, pulling her into a quick hug. "By the way, how about you take me to meet your mom next time."


    "Absolutely not!" She immediately denied.


    "Rude." I flicked her nose after separating. "I would behave."


    "You would flirt with my mom, I know it."


    "Yeah, you''re probably right. If she''s a mature version of you, I don''t think I could hold myself back."


    "D-don''t say it like that!" She stomped, looking away. "Jeez, you always do this!"


    "Compliment you?"


    "You give the most embarrassing compliments!''


    "Because it''s fun the way you react." I smiled.


    "You''re horrible." She crossed her arms with a pout. "You promise you''ll come visit? The Vytal festival is being hosted by Vale and Beacon this year. You have to at least be here for that."


    "I promise I''ll keep stopping by."


    "Thank you, Wilhelm." She smiled warmly in return.


    "But seriously, your mom ¨C"


    She made a strange noise and started hitting my shoulder.


    [***]


    Non-Canon Omake: A Pro Gamer Move


    Michael, The Archangel POV


    "Father, you called us?" Every Angel was present upon Father''s request. Rare of it that he was to call every single one of us away from our duties.


    "Yes, Michael." Father''s voice boomed around us, yet still remained the gentle and soothing sound that we all adored. "My children, I bring sad tidings. As you all know ¨C "


    Crunch.


    "We ¨C "


    Crunch.


    "....."


    Crunch crunch.


    Everyone looked confused, and I followed father''s gaze, landing on a face...I did not recognize. I did not recognize a twelve winged Angel standing in the back, and I know that Father did not create any new Angels recently!


    And that Red Hair was not common amongst our numbers, I would certainly remember one such as him with that powerful Holy Energy swirling around!


    Wait....is that Father''s spear on his back?


    ....is he even an Angel?


    And what was that in his hands? Some kind of strange bag-like container and he was taking out some manner of foodstuffs that made a loud noise as he chewed on it.


    "I ¨C "


    Crunch.


    "Must you do that now?" Father looked at the stranger in....exasperation. Father wasn''t raising the alarms so he must know who this person is. "Why are you even here?"


    "You''re omnipotent, you tell me, Gramps."


    T-the Audacity! "Father, allow me to ¨C"


    "It''s alright, Michael." Father held his hand up to stop me. "Why ¨C "


    Crunch


    "Get out of here." Father sighed, waiving his hand and the person ¨C angel ¨C outsider fell down from the Heavens "''And go back to your time period!"


    "Make me!" The stranger''s voice was barely audible, perhaps only those of my higher-winged kin and Father could gear.


    "...Challenge accepted." Father replied.


    "Father....what''s going on?" I hesitantly asked.


    "Don''t worry about it, just a little brat from the future. He''s no danger." Father was seemingly dismissive despite the shocking revelation that was his words. "Prepare to Smite him, Michael."


    "F-father? But you said he was not a danger?"


    "Don''t worry, he''ll survive."


    "...I will do as you command, Father." I would always follow Father''s commands. I called upon the Heavenly System, and aimed its power at the stranger who was for all intents and purposes, falling like many of my brethren. I glanced back at father who created a projection of the stranger and he looked...calm as his descent brought him closer and closer to the earth.


    "Smite." Father''s single word caused the world to tremble. He did not need me to facilitate the action, but did so anyways.


    A pillar of light descended from the highest Heaven, colliding with the stranger. All my brother''s and sisters stared at father''s projection of the stranger, the scene obscured by the collision of various energies.


    Though the lack of vision lasted merely a moment until the figure was revealed once more. The same stranger looked wholly unharmed, continuing his descent. "Why don''t you put your back into it next time, Old man!" He shouted, with a rude gesture to accompany it.


    I looked back at father, expecting retaliation or some sort of response, but instead....his face seemed to be twitching in annoyance, something I don''t think I''ve ever seen from father before.


    "I will take the banner and smite him, father. Please, give the order."


    "No need." Father quickly returned to his gentle appearance. He swiped at the projection to on the ground, a group of Trolls were sitting around a campfire. "That should be where he lands....let''s see." Father paused, looking up. "Uriel, would you be so kind as to tell me if we still have one of Cupid''s Arrows in the armory?"


    "Yes, Father. We still have a quiver of Cupid''s arrows available." Uriel bowed his head.


    Why would father use a weapon that can''t harm the intruder? Cupid''s arrow merely facilitates a desire between the ones struck and it''s not even permanent. They were locked away because most mortals mistake the initial feelings as lust over love and lose themselves to lust and depravity for the duration.


    "Thank you, son." Father hummed, gesturing with his hand, calling forth both Cupid''s Bow and a single arrow. "Watch carefully, children." Father said, taking aim down to the mortal world below with the bow and arrow pulled back.


    "Father, why are you aiming at the Trolls where the intruder is going to land?"


    "I''m about to do what''s called a ''pro gamer move'' in the future."


    [***]


    A/N


    Sorry for the delay, been preparing for a move into my new apartment so this week is a bit chaotic.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 418:

    Chapter 418:


    "It''s a lovely evening." I casually said as I strolled up towards Salem as she looked out across her domain from atop the castle.


    She didn''t turn around, merely leaned on the ledge that overlooked the wilderness to the horizon. "Every evening is the same here."


    "Perhaps, but if you''re here, it can''t be anything but lovely." I countered.


    She glanced at me side-eyed and I could barely see her roll her eyes in response, the faintest hint of a smile forming before disappearing.


    "I met your Ex." I decided to share openly as I walked up to the edge and rested my elbows on it to look out into the distance.


    "You met Ozma." Salem repeated. "You are not harmed?"


    "There''s very little he could actually do to me in his state. I didn''t even know who he was until he started to tell me about the whole Maiden thing. I couldn''t even pick up on him possessing any Magical ability since it was so miniscule."


    She chortled in amusement. "Serves him right. Did he attempt to recruit you?"


    "Yup." I hummed.


    "And I am assuming anything he said was full of half truths or outright missing explanations to make himself appear more mysterious and knowledgeable?"


    "That is frighteningly accurate."


    She let out a disdainful snort. "He never changes. What did you respond with? Should I be worried that you are now one of his sacrificial pawns here to make an attempt on my immortal life?" The sarcasm was rather obvious.


    "That''s right, I decided to join Ozpin''s side for reasons I can''t logically explain off the top of my head. Your reign of terror ends here, Salem." I half heartedly played along. "And I certainly can''t be bribed and swayed to your side with promises of an intimate nature." ?v€l?1n.


    "How convincing." She drawled.


    "I did convince him that there''s a secret society of magic users that he doesn''t know about though."


    That got a response from her. She actually started giggling, opting to cover her mouth as they continued for a pleasant few moments. "I can picture the look on his face as he desperately tries to figure out how he could have been so oblivious."


    "I may or may not have told him something else."


    "Hmm?"


    "...told him we were dating." I coughed awkwardly.


    She stared at me for a moment before pursing her lips. "I''m sure he took that well."


    "Wouldn''t know. I left right after I dropped that in his lap."


    The corners of her lips curled up in amusement. Though, another glance at me and she frowned. "Why are you being so distant?"


    "I didn''t want to make you feel uncomfortable." I scratched my head awkwardly.


    "Since when have you cared about that?" She let out one of her cute huffs. "Need I remind you about our first meeting?"


    "Then I can be willful?" I asked.


    "Do what you want, it''s not as if you''ve ever asked for permission before." She huffed again.


    I took that as permission and walked closer to her. I could see her glancing at me out of the corner of her eye again and I snuck my arms around her from behind.


    "What do you seek from me?" She quietly asked. "If it was before, I would have thought you desired my power. Be it my magic or the Grimm under my hand, yet, it should be inconsequential for you. What do you want from me?"


    "I want nothing material from you."


    "Then why?"


    "Is it so weird that I want you just for you?" I rested my head up against her shoulder. "The question is, what do you want?"


    "I want to die."


    It took a second for me to process the words, but I felt my heart drop once I did.


    She put a hand on mine. "I wanted to die. Perhaps I still do. I have lived for a very long time and I lost my will to live long ago. I wanted the Relics to bring back the Brother Gods so they could finally end my existence. Now, it is an option presented to me and I hesitate. Tell me what you want from me."


    "I want to hold you in my arms like this forever. I want to see your smile that''s reserved only for me. I want to hear your snarky comments when you try to tease me. I want to help you when you''re sad. I want to go through life, all the ups and downs, with you at my side. And I want to make you happy through everything."


    "Would you kill me if I asked you to?" She asked, squeezing my hand tightly.


    "Yes."


    "Would you mourn me after I died?"


    "Yes." I answered again.


    "How comical. I''m reminded of how cursed I really am. When I can finally fulfill my wish, there is actually someone who would mourn my passing and I feel an ache in my heart at the thought." Her nails dug into my skin, but I don''t think it was intentional on her part so I ignored it. "I am willing to give it a try."


    Her grip eased up and she relaxed more in my arms. "I don''t know if I even remember what it''s like to love. I have felt nothing but anger and hatred for far too long."


    "I have absolutely no idea what I''m doing most of the time, so we can stumble through this together."


    "How reassuring." She snorted, however there was a distinct absence of the earlier tension. "I am not sure I ever wish to marry again. All I have to remember from my previous one is the hate I still hold onto and it has soured me to the concept."


    "It never has to be a consideration if you don''t want it to be."


    She nodded. "I do not believe I will ever desire Children again. The deaths of my children so long ago broke me and the pieces never were mended. I don''t know if I am even capable any longer, but I do not wish to find out."


    "As long as you''re by my side, I don''t care." As much as I wanted a big family, I didn''t want Salem to feel any of these residual emotions.


    "Then it is decided." She said as a matter of fact. "If I think of any more issues, I will raise them. But I have no other points I wish to make known before this happens."


    "Before what happens?" I raised an eyebrow. "You never said what you wanted."


    "Are you going to make me say it aloud?"


    "Hmm, yes."


    "You are a vain and petty man." She huffed once more. "What did you say to Ozma? That we were dating? A more casual comparison to courtship? It is adequate enough for my purposes. I will not have you be known as a liar, we are dating."


    "So Salem, Queen of the Grimm, is my woman." I squeezed her a little in my arms.


    "I find it very unlikely that Salem is ''banging'' a young man like Mister Schweinorg." I let out another sigh, adjusting my glasses. "Salem is a monster in every sense of the word. She would not waste time on.....on dalliances."


    "...she drunk called you."


    "....."


    "After stealing my scroll. And letting me leave."


    "...your input has been noted."


    "Are you upset cause she told everyone about your small dick?"


    "Thank you, Qrow! Do you have anything important to inform me about or is this merely a social visit?" I rubbed the bridge of my nose and briefly considered stealing his flask again.


    "Nah, just came to bother you."


    "Dare I ask why?"


    "Want a truthful answer, Oz?"


    "Please, enlighten me."


    "I''m a little pissed still. It isn''t like hugely important to know that our biggest enemy was your Ex-Wife, but it makes me wonder what else you''re hiding that could be important. So, yeah, Oz. I''m a little annoyed, so I figured I''d share it with you." He fetched said flask from his pocket and took a swig of it.


    "....I apologize for not telling you, Qrow."


    "I know." He replied. "And I know you mean it."


    "But you''re still upset."


    "Yeah."


    "And how much longer will you be upset for?"


    "What''s today? Saturday?" He hummed. "I''ll probably be over it by Monday."


    "...very well." Once more I rubbed the bridge of my nose, letting out a sigh. "Continue."


    "You still plan on making the invincible girl the next Maiden? She''s close to the kid, yeah? Might turn out bad."


    An actual question, a welcome reprieve. "There is a risk, but there is also the benefit of drawing Mister Schweinorg close to us. The way he spoke, it was clear that he was not....aligned with Salem in an antagonistic way towards us, or perhaps Remnant as a whole. And through the video surveillance of the time spent between both Miss Nikos and Mister Schweinorg, it''s clear he cares about her. If Miss Nikos inherents the Maiden''s powers, it may mean she is safe from any further attempts."


    "Could backfire if he learns about how dangerous it is?"


    ".....that is a possibility." I fully acknowledged.


    "Hey, did you tell Jimmy that the kid isn''t a woman?"


    "I relayed the news to James that his theory was not accurate. He insists that it''s still a possibility and is keeping an open mind." I resisted the urge to sigh for the fourth time since Qrow came.


    James was many things, hard headed being firmly near the top. Oh, he wasn''t focusing a large amount of resources on it anymore, but he won''t simply take Mister Schweinorg''s word for it. At least I could focus his efforts on finding this supposed Magical Society that has escaped my notice for an uncountable number of lifetimes!


    "Got a question for you, Oz."


    "Against my better judgment, ask away, Qrow."


    "You''ve dated a lot over the years, right?"


    "I have had many relationships over my incarnations, yes." I dreaded what he was going to follow up with.


    "So you''re pretty knowledgeable about that sort of thing, between a man and a woman..."


    "....are you asking me for advice, Qrow?" I blinked in surprise. "Or is it about Taiyang and Raven? I admit I''ve never had a situation quite like that one."


    "No, no..." He shook his head, taking his flask out again. "So Salem was a babe, didn''t expect that. Like, I''d hit it if given the chance."


    ".....is there a question to follow up this statement, or did you simply wish to inform me that my Ex-Wife is attractive?"


    "Since you''ve been with a lot of chicks over the years, how does Salem rate? You know, wink wink, nudge nudge." He whistled at the end taking another drink of his flask.


    "Are you asking me to.....rate the ability of Salem during intercourse in comparison to my other experiences? The woman who controls the Grimm of the world, the immortal and terrifying witch that could have just as easily torn out your spine as much as taken your scroll?"


    "....yup." He nodded.


    "I will answer your question on two conditions."


    "Yeah?"


    "Accept my apology fully."


    "Alright." He accepted. "And the other?"


    "....hand over your flask."


    "I just had a thought, Oz." Qrow said, while tossing me the metal container.


    "And what''s that, Qrow?" I probably was not going to like what he had to say, but in a moment, I probably wouldn''t not care with the amount of alcohol I was pouring into my coffee.


    "If Salem is busy being banged by the kid, doesn''t that mean she wouldn''t have time to be, you know, evil?"


    "...."


    "Imagine if we won because she just needed to get laid."


    Even without any effort, Salem made my life miserable.


    [***]


    A/N


    Just a heads up, started the move to a new apartment and fucked up my PC. Motherboard is probably borked, but we''ll see. I still have my laptop, but it''s a bit more awkward.


    Also, have another lewd omake to post separately after this chapter.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 419: Non-Canon Lewd Omake: Rins Offer

    Chapter 419: Non-Canon Lewd Omake: Rin''s Offer


    Non-Canon Lewd Omake


    Summary: Wilhelm managed to acquire the Bow of Auriel before Rin from Skyrim. Rin...really wants the bow and she''s willing to trade something in particular for it. After a little back and forth, a deal is struck, and Artoria is happy with the results.


    Warning: Blowjob, Handjob, Anal.


    [***]


    "Alright I''m here." I stepped into the room ¨C my bedroom, for some reason.


    "Thank you for coming, Wilhelm." Artoria smiled politely, Rin was sitting next to her side, fidgeting a little as I glanced at her.


    "So.....you want to talk about something...privately?" I asked.


    "Rin wishes to speak with you about an important matter." Artoria nodded.


    "Yeah....um.." She blushed a little for some reason. "Look, you got that bow, right? I want it."


    "Auriel''s Bow? The Divine Weapon of the head of the pantheon of Nirn? The one I got fair and square?"


    ".....yes" She grumbled.


    "I''m not going to deny you outright out of politeness. But in all honesty, I don''t know if there''s anything I would trade it ¨C"


    "My ass."


    "...pardon?" I blinked in confusion.


    "I will let you fuck my ass if you give me the bow."


    I opened my mouth, but no words came out and abruptly shut it again.


    "I believe you have rendered him speechless." Artoria looked weirdly amused.


    "Pause, big pause!" I quickly forced some words out. "Before I even get into that ¨C " I pointed towards Rin. "I would like to clarify that this isn''t some kind of.....trap. No ''got you'', hahaha or anything like that?"


    "Rin and I spoke. I support any decision you make, however the negotiations are up to Rin." Artoria said calmly.


    "Alright. Okay." That was a lot to process.


    "So?" Rin huffed a little, a faint blush still present. "My ass for the bow."


    "I have many questions before I even touch that topic. Like, what?"


    "What? You''re a pervert and a horndog." She retorted.


    "I would not quite word it that way, but she isn''t wrong. Your devil Nature does facilitate certain desires and you do a good job of not losing yourself to them. But you are certainly a very lustful person, and you have a penchant for greed. To overcome one, it is logical to offer the other such as this case." Artoria chimed in.


    "....that''s logical and a reasonable explanation." I begrudgingly admitted. "But how did you get straight to this point?"


    "I want the bow, I don''t want to give away my first time, so I asked Saber if you''d be into fucking my ass. Jinn isn''t exactly subtle about how much you rail her in the butt." Rin shrugged.


    "You''re being very nonchalant about this."


    "I''m a Magus, Schweinorg. If I can trade my ass getting pounded for a few hours in exchange for a Divine Construct, that''s a deal anyone would take in my shoes." She said dryly. "Are you telling me that you wouldn''t let Saber get her favorite strap on and have a go if it meant she''d give away one of hers?"


    "That....is a fair point." I glanced at the blushing Artoria. "But I feel like I''m on the losing end of this exchange. Don''t get me wrong, you have a nice ass and everything, but ¨C"


    "Want a sneak peek?" Rin responded, making my following words fizzle out.


    "It is common for one to see what they are purchasing." Artoria once more commented on the negotiations. "Come, sit." She pat the bed next to her and I hesitantly sat down as Rin stood up.


    She sauntered infront of me and bent right over, her black skirt flipped right over her butt so I could see everything. A pair of black frilly panties stretched around an admittedly big round butt. "How about it, Schweinorg? Just say the word, and you can fuck my fat ass until you''re satisfied. I may not have the biggest boobs, but you can''t deny that my ass is perfect."


    "What do think?'' Artoria asked. Well, she more than asked, her petite hand was grabbing at the inside of my thigh. "I can feel your erection, do you wish to take Rin up on her offer? I truly would not mind."


    She didn''t even wait for me to answer, instead, she fiddled with my zipper, pulling it down enough to pull my cock out. She looked at me with a warm smile, her hand gently moving up and down my member.


    "S-saber, what''re you doing!?" Rush squeaked out, looking back at us.


    "Is something wrong?" She returned a confused look.


    "Y-you''re jerking him off!"


    "Yes? This is hardly inappropriate given the circumstances." She tucked her hair behind her ear and kept her eyes locked with Rin as she lowered her head down, taking my tip into her mouth. "Mmmm." She made a small noise of contentment before letting go. "I do this quite often; you do not need to be alarmed." She continued to stare at Rin with her tongue running down my full length.


    "That''s not what I''m talking about!"


    "Are you concerned that there will be nothing left for you? Do not worry, Rin, he can go many times in succession, I will give you an example." Artoria licked her lips and positioned herself over my throbbing cock and slowly lowered her head downwards. Inch by inch, she took it into her mouth and kept going until my cock disappeared entirely down her throat.


    "Artoria¡ª" I breathed out, grabbing the back of her head and pushing her down as much as I could. She had gotten very skilled at this over time.


    "Gulghk gulghk" My cock pulsed inside her, my hips shuddered, and I let everything out I had. She continued to lightly bob her head back and forth. She swallowed everything dutifully and I could Rin watch with rapt attention. "Haaaah." She let out a panted breath, my cock sliding out of her throat. Once more, she grabbed hold of my shaft, pumping it a few times. "See, Rin? He is still fully erect after ejaculating."


    "Y-you.....you swallowed it?" Rin whispered, inching closer. "And you took this huge thing all the way down your throat." She nervously swallowed, her face hanging only a few inches away from my cock.


    "Yes, Yasaka was gracious enough to teach me how to properly pleasure his penis with my mouth and throat. And I partake often as I quite enjoy the taste." She smiled beautifully, contradicting the completely sexual situation that was currently happening with her hand still pumping me without pause. "Did you watch carefully, Rin? If you are going to fulfill your end of the deal, you will be required to take his full length inside of your anus." N??v€l-B1n was the first platform to present this chapter.


    ".....I didn''t think he was this big." She admitted shyly= but resolved herself.. "But I''m no quitter. How about Schweinorg? You wanna tap out after one round with Saber, or do you want to go where no one''s gone before?" She gave her own ass a slap and I was almost hypnotized as it jiggled infront of me. "I''m an innocent catholic girl, offering you my virgin ass. I''ve never even played with my ass before, it''s all yours to break."


    "Trying to tempt my devil side....that''s cheating." I gulped, as she thumbed the band of her panties, sliding them every so slightly down. "....but I don''t think this is a fair trade."


    "Really? You make me watch Saber deepthroat your cock and you''re going to back out?" She huffed.


    "It is a spell to prepare one''s anus for intercourse. It makes it hygienic and conjures a lubricant inside to make penetration easier." Artoria explained. "Now, relax. I will continue."


    "What do you mean cont ¨C"


    Artoria''s finger pushed past her entrance and Rin let out another squeal. "Relax, Rin."


    "Y-you shoved your finger up my A-asssss." She jerked again as Artoria didn''t pause in her motions.


    "It''s alright, Rin. You need not resist, it is alright to enjoy the feeling of my fingers exploring your insides." Artoria said calmly amongst Rin''s stifled grunts into the pillow. She continued to get Rin ready but at the same time, her other hand was still working my cock as vigorously as ever. "She is almost ready, Wilhelm. Please be gentle the first time, I wish for Rin to enjoy it as I do."


    If it was any other situation, I may have had something to say about Artoria basically making sure both of us arrived at this point, but frankly, I was too focused on what was infront of me. Particularly, Rin''s perfectly round ass being mercilessly assaulted by Artoria''s fingers.


    Call me skeptical, but I think Artoria wanted this to happen. She was taking too much enjoyment out of this entire thing.


    Oh well.


    I shifted in my spot, moving up towards Rin''s ass and Artoria finally released the poor girl''s rear.


    "Make sure to breathe, Rin. And don''t tighten your anus until he is properly inside of you otherwise it will be more uncomfortable."


    I lined myself up, laying my cock between her big round cheeks. I moved up and down a few times to tease her a little bit before touching my tip against her expecting hole.


    "Oh my god." Rin breathed out as I prodded her entrance. "Is it too late to back out? Fuck, Schweinorg, I''ll fucking swallow your load every day, how about ¨C "


    I ignored her complaint and pushed forward.


    "Naaaahhhhhh." Rin''s body jerked and she squealed again. "Oh my god, oh my god!" She panted. "Slow down, slow down!"


    "God damn Rin." I grunted, pushing myself forward. "This ass is so tight."


    "OOooh." She squealed with every inch my cock pushed further into her. "Fuckkkk, it''s too fucking big! It hurts, it''s spreading me too much!"


    "It''s alright, Rin, I''m here." Artoria caressed Rin''s back. "He is almost halfway inside, bare with it, it will become easier."


    "H-Halffff" She jerked again.


    Her moans and whines continued, but her perfectly round ass made way for me and another few moments, I was fully inside of her.


    "Fucking God, Ahhh." Rin moaned. "My stomach is full.....It''s hard to breathe."


    "How is it, Rin? You did a good job and took his cock entirely into you. Are you ready for what comes next?"


    "What comes next...?"


    With one swift motion, I pulled out.


    She didn''t make a noise, her back arched and her mouth gaped in a silent scream. But that didn''t stop juices from flowing out from her other hole.


    "Did you just cum, Rin?" I gave her ass a little slap. "Did it feel that good? Do you like getting fucked in the ass?"


    "Fuck...." She got lost in her heavy pants. "...you, Schweinorg."


    "You have nothing to be ashamed of, Rin." Artoria soothed her. "I had many orgasms my first time as well."


    I lined myself back up and pushed back inside of her with a bit more speed than before.


    "Ohhh god, oh god." Rin clenched the sheets of the bed and whined at each thrust. "You''re going too fastttttt." She slurred with a heavy thrust that had me all the way inside again.


    "Fuck Rin, this Ass just doesn''t want to let me go, it just keeps squeezing me so tight every time I thrust." I grunted, grabbing her hips to continue my movements. "Damn, I''m going to cum already."


    "Not inside, not inside!" Rin squealed, but I ignored her, pushing as deep as I could and not bothering to hold myself back. "Aaaahahhhhh" She screamed as I bottomed out inside of her perfect ass and came for the first time inside her.


    She was somewhat unresponsive while I made sure I finished up, my thrusts slowing down until I finally pulled out.


    With a whine, she fell to the side, twitching. "My ass..."


    "You were right, Rin. Your ass was good." I gave her another spank.


    "....fuck you Schweinorg." She whimpered. "I can''t feel my ass."


    "Was it enjoyable?" Artoria asked, looking at me.


    "Completely worth it." I relaxed, sitting back, staring at the mess that was Rin. "You want a turn?"


    "If you wouldn''t mind." Artoria nodded excitedly.


    "By all means, have at it."


    "...W-wait, what?" Rin managed to scoot around enough that she could see Artoria moving towards a nearby dresser and took out a strap-on. She quickly discarded her skirt and fixated it onto herself. "T-that isn''t what we agreed!?"


    "Your ass belongs to me, Rin. With full authority, I give Artoria permission to have her own fun."


    "Don''t worry, Rin." Artoria smiled, adjusting the straps. She reached inside the drawer and took out a bottle of lube and squeezed out the contents, slathering the fake phallus all over. "It''s a replica of Wilhelm''s, so you will be used to it either way."


    I think Rin forgot that Artoria was also Bisexual and there was no doubt that she found Rin attractive as well.


    "N-no, Saber! Stay away!"


    "Relax, Rin, I will be gentler than Wilhelm. Please spread your legs so I can penetrate you easier."


    "Naaaaah!"


    Yup, the trade was completely worth it.

 Chapter 420:

    Chapter 420:


    I felt like I was floating in an endless void. The only thing near me was a full-length mirror that held no reflection.


    ''Can you hear me yet?''


    ''...''


    ''I guess it''s still not time....''


    ''I''ll be waiting until you need me.''


    ''Soon.''


    Once again, my eyes shot open as I thought I heard a voice whispering in my ear. It sounded foreign, yet so very familiar for some reason.


    "Ddraig?" I called out, looking around the room.


    [I''m here, what''s wrong?]


    "Did you hear anything?" I rubbed my tired eyes.


    [Like anything happening around you while you slept or any noises?]


    "No...I thought I heard a voice again, but when I try to think about it, it feels like a dream..." I wasn''t an idiot, I could take a guess at the source. "Anything new with my spirit?"


    [It settled down and hasn''t moved since a while ago. You think it''s trying to reach out?]


    "Maybe." I let out a tired yawn.


    Not much I could do to force the issue. It''s probably best to let things unravel organically if that''s the case.


    I rolled out of bed, catching myself before I fell onto the ground and opened the curtain to let the morning twilight fill the room. While the outside light doesn''t really change, there was the slightest difference it seemed, between night and day.


    I made my way over towards the empty table on the other side of the room. And I stared blankly, tapping my fingers against the wood as I mentally searched through my personal space for some items.


    "Let''s see....Ebony is a must." I muttered, taking out a chunk about the size of a golf ball. "Moonstone? It would accent it well. And some Malachite would really make it pop." I stacked them next to the Ebony. Maybe some Rubies too? Nothing extravagant, but something with a tasteful elegance.


    I mentally mulled it over and thought up a design and then plopped down my own Enchanting Table.


    I stretched my fingers and yawned one more time, forcing myself to concentrate.


    I woke up this early for a reason, let''s get started.


    [***]


    "You are finally awake." Salem eyed me from behind the pages of her book as I entered the library.


    "Sorry, I got lost in something and didn''t see the time." I politely apologized, taking a seat near her. "Did you sleep well?"


    "I had many things on my mind which made it difficult to sleep." She said without much emotion before the faintest smile broke through. "However, many of them were not unpleasant."


    "Mmm, I haven''t seen Cinder and the others. Are they around or out?"


    "They are off doing something or another." Salem said rather dismissively. "I believe they are trying to chase down some man who was experimenting on Grimm and causing some concern for the Kingdoms."


    "....Merlot?" I felt my eye twitch


    "Yes, I believe that was the name. Is something the matter?"


    "Just had to clean up a mess left behind by him. I think I''m going to have nightmares after dealing with so many Apathys..."


    Salem giggled at my comment. "Did they scare you? I recall when I first created that breed of Grimm."


    "My first reaction was to turn the area within a hundred miles into a smoking crater." I deadpanned. "Did you make the Chills too?"


    "Those predated me." Salem shook her head. "Or rather, they came about before I mastered the Grimm Pools myself. I believe they spawned in one of the smaller pools located in the north."


    "There are more Grimm Pools?" I tilted my head.


    "Of course, how else do Grimm keep appearing on other Continents?" She said as if it was common sense. "It''s not as if they all swim away from my domain."


    "I guess I never gave it much thought."


    "You are new to this world, so it is understandable."


    "Wow, so they really wouldn''t have a chance if you actually wanted to harm any of the Kingdoms. Just out of curiosity, how easy would it be for you to bring them down?" I said it to Ozpin before, and I was pretty confident that Salem could genuinely roll any Kingdom If she wanted, but I was a little curious about the specifics.


    "Of course not." Salem scoffed, slamming her book shut. "If I desired to end those pathetic Kingdoms, I would have done so centuries ago. Ozma is foolish if he believes that he is ''holding me back'' or some other nonsense. I would not even have to gather a tide of Grimm to wash over any. I could merely awaken one of the slumbering Titans and there is very little they could do to stop one of them."


    "...Titans?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Hmm? Yes, you would probably be unfamiliar with them as well. It''s more of an old term, not one I coined. Beyond Normal Grimm are Alphas of some species. And Beyond Alphas are Ancient Grimm. And there are a handful that exist beyond those that have been called Titans, for good reason."


    "Now I''m morbidly curious. Tell me of your greatest monsters, oh great Grimm Queen."


    "I have my Mastra sleeping in the depths of the ocean north from here. It is the largest Grimm I have, as it is essentially a whale, if you desire a picture."


    "A big whale?"


    "It''s more of a mobile fortress than a meaningful combatant. It sleeps within an underwater Dust Mine primarily of Gravity. It has taken in the Gravity Dust over the years and possesses the ability to fly. Its other most notable feature is that it can spew a liquid similar to the Grimm Pools to produce lesser Grimm. Something common among the Titans."


    Ignoring the horrifying implications of that for the people here... "That''s kind of neat. Tell me more."


    She smiled faintly and continued. "Off the coast of the Mistral Kingdom is another Titan ¨C my Leviathan sleeps in the ocean''s depths. It is a bipedal Aquatic Grimm that can make land fall. Under the sands of Vacuo my Ouroboros also slumbers. It is a snake without a tail but a head on each end. In the north ice sheets, my Jotun ¨C a two headed and four-armed behemoth waits. And Vale had a run in with my Wyvern years ago and thought it vanquished, yet it only slumbers under a mountain near the city. Amusingly those Faunus settled down near my last Titan, meaning I have one near every major settlement. My hydra lays beneath the earth near Menagerie in the south east."


    "That''s a mix of terrifying and awesome at the same time." I loved giant monsters, granted, the purpose of them was not something I....agreed with, which probably should be the next thing we talked about. "Salem...."


    "Hmm?"


    "We were both a bit emotionally drained yesterday, so there''s still plenty we need to talk about. You told me some things, some boundaries of yours. I want to add some of my own too."


    "Very well." She said evenly. "Tell me what you wish to say."


    "I don''t claim to be a good person, Salem. I''ve killed many people. I''ve done illegal things, admittedly some for stupid reasons. But, I do have morals, Salem. My other girls too...other than Jinn, we all have blood on our hands, some more than others. I know you don''t care about the people around you, that you don''t even see them as people. But I can''t be with someone who willfully slaughters and harms innocent people to achieve their goals."


    I would be a hypocrite to deny Salem because of that outright. Even Artoria, someone I would respect as having the moral fortitude that I could only envy, had killed innocents and done other morally dubious acts in the past during her reign. None of us were without sin, but I like to think that everyone was trying to be better.


    I didn''t know what I would do if she didn''t agree. But I know that a further relationship would be impossible.


    If need be, I would kill every Grimm in the world and stop their continued creation.


    And I know that she personally hadn''t made a move in a long time, but I wanted a promise from her for the future.


    "If that is your desire, I will oblige by it." Salem responded emotionlessly. "I will not pretend to care about those people you speak of, but I will not intentionally cause them any more harm nor will I have a hand in it."


    "Thank you."


    "There is no need to thank me." She gave one of her cute little huffs. "I have nothing to gain by doing so any longer regardless of your request."


    "Um....I have something ¨C " I fiddled around in my pockets until I found what I was looking for. "I have made a unique one for each of the others too..." I held out my hand to show her a bracelet storage space like what everyone else had.


    Salem''s eyes focused on it and she hesitantly accepted it from my hand. "It''s beautiful." She said softly. "You made this for me?"


    "Yeah, I woke up early so I could get it done in time. If you channel some Magical Energy into it, you can access the folded space attached to it to keep things inside."


    "It''s wonderful." Her expression was soft as she continued to stare at it. "I don''t know how long it''s been since I''ve received a gift like this...."


    "I tried to make it match you. I know you said that your favorite color was black, so I used ebony as a base. And I added rubies because I thought they would match your beautiful eyes ¨C "


    Salem abruptly got up from her seat and walked a few steps over to mine and promptly sat right down into my lap and leaned against me. "Your gift is greatly appreciated." She whispered, giving me a light kiss on the cheek. "Thank you."


    I happily wrapped my arms around her as she fiddled with the bracelet, getting it around her wrist. The beautiful smile she had as she held it up to the light was breathtaking.


    She was....somewhat stiff in my arms, obviously she was unused to this kind of thing, but she was obviously trying so I didn''t say anything. I admit that the sudden bluntness to her trying to be affectionate had its own cute charm to it.


    "Tell me about the others." She said, still enthralled by her bracelet. "I wish to know about the ones with whom I will be sharing your affection."


    "Well, you already met Sca?thach. I assume she introduced herself a bit?"


    "Yes, she explained her origins and what she is. I admit that some of the terms and explanations were unknown to me."


    "I''ll gladly fill you in on the details later. And you''ll have all the access to anything you want. If you want to study any of the world''s Magecraft that I have been too, you''re free to do so."


    She paused, turning to look at me. She leaned in and gave me another quick kiss on the lips. "Continue."


    I guess she was happy about that. It''s probably her way of expressing herself. As much as I wanted to tease her about it, I didn''t think it was really a good idea at this particular point. I was happy she was making the effort as it was. "Artoria Pendragon would be the next. She''s a Knight and a former king. She''s not a Magus, but she has a phenomenal amount of Magical Energy due to a Dragon Core implanted inside her when she was young. She''s very straightforward and a kind and honorable woman. She''s also Like Sca?thach, a Servant and she''s the Servant of Rin Tohsaka, my Grandfather''s student and a close friend of mine."


    "I always found it strange in the past. The idea of Knight isn''t foreign to me, nor are people who don''t utilize their Magic. However, the combination of both never made sense to me. It was something even when I was a young girl."


    "She has her own reservations about casting spells and what-not. But she does use it in a basic sense to make herself stronger and to do other things."


    "It''s not my place, so I won''t speak ill. Merely voicing my confusion at the logic of such decisions."


    I nodded and continued. "For Servants, next we have Minamoto-no-Raikou. Or just Raikou." I paused, realizing something obvious. I took out my Kaleidophone and messed with it until a picture of Artoria appeared. "This is Artoria."


    "She is....shorter than I had imagined." Salem nudged my phone closer to her face. "She is very beautiful."


    "Through certain circumstances, her physical aging was halted when she was alive." I didn''t elaborate as that was more her story to tell, but this much should be okay. "And this is Raikou." I said, moving the picture along.


    ".....I see why you like her." Salem muttered, glancing down at her own chest for the briefest of moments.


    "She''s a swordswoman and a Demi-God. However, her Godly heritage manifested in the form of a type of ''demon'' from my homeland. I won''t divulge too much as it''s personal, but she suffered a lot in her life and has a sort of warped mentality in some places. She refers to herself as my mom, and I won''t ever correct her."


    "I will not claim to understand it, but I will respect it nonetheless." Salem acknowledged. "And I do not believe I have the context available to quite understand everything else. Your Lover ¨C Sca?thach, said that these Servants were once famous individuals, I assume there are stories written down to accompany them that I can procure?"


    "Of course. Whatever you want or need, I''ll help you."


    "A Demi-God....what a fantastical existence....."


    "...Don''t hold your breath quite yet."


    Salem stared at me. "I assume you''re going to tell me something that will make me question my own existence again. Proceed..." She let out a tired sigh. "I have already accepted that my life is different than it was merely a week ago."


    "Alright, we''ll get through the easy ones first."


    "The Demi-God was one of the easy ones, is it?"


    ".....you want me to answer that?"


    "Proceed." She sighed again.


    "This is Yasaka." I changed pictures again.


    "A faunus?" Salem looked at it curiously. "No she has multiple traits.."


    "She''s a Youkai. Which....is a hard term to explain without context. It''s an umbrella term for a lot of different types of ''creatures'' and beings from my homeland. It can include ghosts, demons, and other things. Specifically, Yasaka is a Nine-Tailed Fox, one of the strongest types of Youkai. She''s also a Miko ¨C a Priestess, for Amaterasu, the Sun Goddess from my home."


    "She certainly has impressive proportions." Salem muttered.


    "Oh, and a small detour ¨C here''s our Daughter, Kunou." I happily showed off my little fox. "She adopted me a while ago, and then Yasaka and I sort of got together."


    "...cute." Salem said very quietly.


    "And you apparently know Jinn ¨C "


    "Yes, the Spirit of the Relic of Knowledge who apparently is a deviant of the highest order." Salem huffed.


    Well, that''s not untrue.


    "And here''s Venelana Gremory." I changed the picture once more. "She''s a full blooded Devil...."


    "...and?" Venelana raised an eyebrow. "You stopped."


    "....Don''t judge me."


    "Do you wish me to lie and say I won''t?"


    "She''s my Grandmother."


    "...that is not what I expected to come out of your mouth." Salem stared blankly for a moment. "And you care about her in this way?"


    "I never knew her as a Grandmother. Which is a story I haven''t really told yet. Suffice to say, I''m a bastard and was essentially tossed away at some point. I only recently met her and, well....I like her which led to things happening."


    "It''s not the strangest thing I''ve seen." Salem simply said. "And next?"


    "Right, next." I cleared my throat. "This is Izzy." I changed the picture once more. "Her full name is Izanami."


    "She seems pleasant."


    "She''s a Goddess of Death and Creation and one of two Gods responsible for the creation of my home country."


    Salem opened her mouth briefly and closed it again.


    "She''s very sweet and I''ve been friends with her for awhile before we got together, which was rather recently."


    "...I will take your word for it." Salem forced out. "I do not have any understanding of Gods beyond the Brothers, and I am hesitant to consort with any after what happened to me. Compared to the Brothers....how powerful is this Goddess of yours?"


    "That''s a difficult question to answer. She''s never been a fighter and she isn''t actively worshiped due to certain reasons you can figure out after reading the myths. But....your Brother Gods would probably be stronger; however, they would not want to tangle with her if they could help it."


    "This will require time to come to terms with. When I think of Divine beings, only hate and anger remain instead of reverence."


    "We can move at any pace you feel comfortable with." I reached for her hand, giving it a squeeze. "Though, the next and last is a bit...."


    "Another Goddess?" Salem asked.


    "Sort of."


    "I question how one can be only ''sort of'' a Goddess." She gestured for me to continue.


    I flicked the screen again, finally moving to the last on the list, but my first love. "This is Meridia Daedric Lord of Life and Light. The world she''s from, that''s basically the equivalent of being called a Goddess, however.....if we use the comparison of your Brother Gods again." I tapped my chin thinking about how to word this. "Meridia is to your Gods what your Gods are to Mortals."


    "....could you please elaborate?"


    "Meridia, if she brought her entire strength to bear, could destroy the Brother Gods with ease. She''s the Universal concept of Light and Life that was created near the dawn of her Universe. She''s older than Remnant by such a large number that counting it is pointless. She could crush this planet between her fingers if she chose to. However, she''s mostly limited to her realm of existence, otherwise others of her kind would make a move on it and usurp her domain."


    "....I see." Salem said evenly. "And how.....I wish to word this politely, but I don''t know how to phrase it."


    "Just say it, I won''t take offense."


    "Why is such a being with you?"


    "Funny story actually...." I chuckled remembering it. "So I cleansed a temple of hers from a Necromancer ¨C she absolutely despises things that overturn the natural order of life and death such as necromancy. I cleanse it, right, and she sends some tiny part of her attention my way, asking me what I wanted for a reward."


    "Please tell me this isn''t going where I think it is." Salem covered her face with her hand.


    "....After some talking, and with a promise of a reward, I asked her to be my woman."


    Mother_of_the_Devil: Welcome to our secret group chat!


    Legs_For_Days: Welcome.


    Legs_For_Days: Dammit Wilhelm.


    Legs_For_Days has left the chat!


    Lady_of_Light has joined the chat!


    Lady_of_Light: There.


    I''m_Not_Actually_Blue: Did Wilhelm change your username again?


    Lady_of_Light: Of course, who else would do so? I foolishly believed him when he said he wished to ''update'' my device.


    Grimm_Queen: Thank you for the invitation. I admit, I am still surprised by the acceptance into this group. I did not think that a group of women vying for the attention of one man would be so welcoming.


    Mother_of_The_Devil: For a lot of us, it''s not strange for a powerful person to have a harem. Though I was the only one with previous experience and it wasn''t nearly as open and welcoming as this one has been.


    I''m_Not_Actually_Blue: I just like having a big family!


    Foxy_Momma: You''re so adorable! Whoever is closest to her, give her a big hug for me.


    Oni_A_Mother: Will do!


    Grimm_Queen: I noticed you said ''person'' when mentioning harems. Is that intentionally?


    Mother_of_The_Devil: Oh yes. While most supernatural societies reflect human society in that they''re male dominated, there are certainly predominant women with their own harems. If I wanted to, I could have my own without anyone even raising an eyebrow down in the underworld.


    Loyal_Knight: Would it not be more difficult to have relations with a large group of men as opposed to the opposite?


    Mother_of_The_Devil: Who said they all have to be men?


    Loyal_Knight: How....lewd.


    Spear_Witch: Little lass is blushing now.


    Loyal_Knight: Don''t tell everyone that!


    Foxy_Momma: Now I''m curious. How many of us here swing both ways?


    Mother_of_The_Devil: Is this your subtle way of trying to confirm for yourself?


    Foxy_Momma: Oh dear, if I was asking for myself, I would not be subtle~


    Mother_of_The_Devil: Fair enough. As much as I enjoy a man in bed, a woman just scratches a different kind of ich."


    Spear_Witch: I have laid with women in the past. I would not mind the occasional tryst as long as our shared interest is involved. However, I prefer a man inside of me over a woman."


    I''m_not_Actually_Blue: I don''t know! I''ve never had sex with a girl before!


    Oni_A_Mother: I believe I am the same, preferring Master''s touch only. But the idea to share on occasion is not repulsive.


    Loyal_Knight: I have come to understand that I find both genders attractive, but prefer a relationship with a man.


    Lady_of_Light: I have not given any consideration to anyone beyond Wilhelm for relations. However, if such a thing were to change in the future, I believe the ones present would be acceptable.


    Foxy_Momma: If you ever want to experiment, feel free to let me know~ Wilhelm isn''t the only one to admire those long legs of yours.


    She_Who_Invites: Down, you horny fox.


    Foxy_Momma: That invitation is extended to you too Lady Izanami. And everyone else for that matter. I think Wilhelm has excellent taste and I would absolutely love to get better acquainted.


    She_Who_Invites: Noted. And I am the same as most of us, it seems. I don''t mind either gender, but I prefer a man in most situations.


    Grimm_Queen: This is not what I expected when I joined this group.


    Foxy_Momma: What did you expect?


    Grimm_Queen: The subtle backhanded insults, the attempts at subterfuge and trying to gain advantage over other members of the Harem. Perhaps vying and competing for Wilhelm''s affection at every opportunity.


    Mother_of_The_Devil: Take it from someone who did experience that for centuries. It''s much too exhausting and this is much more fun.


    Spear_Witch: I would not have accepted such a situation.


    Foxy_Momma: Double for me. I would not have allowed Kunou to be raised around that kind of unhealthy environment. I don''t know how you handled it, Venelana.


    Mother_of_The_Devil: Oh, everyone learned very quickly that my children were not part of their games. Some had to learn the lesson the hard way.


    Loyal_Knight: I believe I am of a similar sentiment. I would stepped away from this relationship if there was consistent infighting.


    Lady_of_Light: I would have simply removed any volatile elements.


    I''m_Not_Actually_Blue: That sounds so sad. I like it better when we all get along and I don''t mind sharing with everyone!


    Grimm_Queen: I see....


    Grimm_Queen: And what is the purpose of this ''chat'' then?


    I''m_Not_Actually_Blue: To keep in touch!


    Foxy_Momma: Or really talk about anything. An hour ago, we were talking about our favorite songs. And the other day it was about vacation spots this summer.


    Loyal_Knight: It is also a good method to ask for assistance if required.


    Foxy_Momma: But honestly, it was created for one original purpose in mind.


    Grimm_Queen: And what would that be?


    She_Who_Invites: Wilhelm.


    Grimm_Queen: Yes? That is the reason we have gathered, is it not?


    Loyal_Knight: No. She means it''s to look after Wilhelm.


    Spear_Witch: Our lover has a habit of finding trouble.


    Lady_of_Light: Either by his hand or not.


    I''m_Not_Actually_Blue: If there''s something happening, he''s either the cause of it or involved in some way.


    Mother_Of_The_Devil: Never a dull moment with my precious Grandson. Like the time he tracked down Jack the Ripper in another world just so he could have a climatic sword fight at night on the rooftops of London? It turned out that he was a demon in disguise.....


    She_Who_Invites: I will still point out the time he facilitated multiple invasions of the local afterlife of another world he took me to.


    Loyal_Knight: Or the time he found an alternate version of me participating in the Fourth Grail War and proceeded to get into a fist fight with Lancelot after removing his Mad Enhancement while proclaiming himself the Rightful Queen of Camelotand elaborating in detail by what that actually means. Explicit detail.


    Oni_A_Mother: Master also found another Grail War that had a despicable Oni participating. He took me there for our anniversary. It did not end well, but it was a lovely date.


    Spear_Witch: If I recall, was that the one where his Grandfather kicked him out of the world-line?


    Oni_A_Mother: No that was....another one.


    Grimm_Queen: ...


    Spear_Witch: Yes, and the time he brought me to see that ''Chaldea''. He mistook the local version of myself as his and proceeded to grope her without regard. It caused a large brawl in the kitchens that escalated to involve the majority of the Heroic Spirits summoned.


    Foxy_Momma: Didn''t that also end with both of you in his bed?


    Spear_Witch: Yes it did.


    Grimm_Queen: I am starting to understand the necessity.


    I''m_Not_Actually_Blue: Oh, tell her about the Dragons!


    Lady_Of_Light: I was asked by Akatosh that we not mention that anymore.


    Grimm_Queen: And this Akatosh is....?


    Lady_Of_Light: Similar to me, but his sphere is over the domain of Time and older than the concept itself. Also the creator of all Dragons as they are parts of his soul.


    Grimm_Queen: What could possible cause such a being to make that request?


    Foxy_Momma: I only heard bits and pieces, but something about forced Dragon fighting pits?


    I''m_Not_Actually_Blue: We learned that 47 Trolls can take down a dragon if it can''t fly away.


    Loyal_Knight: And the spiders.....Rin still has nightmares.


    I''m_Not_Actually_Blue: Yeah, the spiders. That poor dragon. I think that''s when everyone realized they went too far....


    Grimm_Queen: I am genuinely horrified to even begin questing this and I make horrendous monsters for entertainment.


    Lady_Of_Light: As I said, do not mention it anymore.


    Grimm_Queen: What exactly did I sign up for?


    Mother_Of_The_Devil: Unconditional love and affection with an unhealthy dose of madness and mayhem?


    Foxy_Momma: Sounds about right.


    Loyal_Knight: Very accurate.


    Oni_A_Mother: Master is very mischievous.


    Spear_Witch: It makes life interesting.


    Lady_Of_Light Continuous Exasperation.


    Grimm_Queen: And there are no regrets with how things turned out?


    I''m_Not_Actually_Blue: Nope!


    She_Who_Invites: No.


    Foxy_Momma: Absolutely not.


    Oni_A_Mother: I am happy beyond words.


    Loyal_Knight: I have no complaints.


    Spear_Witch: This Sca?thach is content.


    Lady_Of_Light: I would not have him any other way.


    Grimm_Queen: It seems I have much to look forward to then.


    Spear_Witch: Speaking of, where is my student now? He''s due for some instance of trouble any day.


    Lady_Of_Light: He visited some hours ago, but I know not where he went.


    Foxy_Momma: Don''t worry I got him here. He fell asleep with his head on my lap.


    I''m_Not_Actually_Blue: Awww, send a picture.


    Foxy_Momma: [Picture]


    Oni_A_Mother: I''m saving that one.


    Mother_Of_The_Devil: So cute~


    Grimm_Queen: He has asked me for this before. Is it a common occurrence?


    Spear_Witch: Yes, I let him lay his head upon my thigh as a reward.


    Loyal_Knight: He also asks me often.


    Oni_A_Mother: Master loves a lap pillow~


    Grimm_Queen: I will make a note of it then. Is there anything else I should be aware of? What does he enjoy?


    Foxy_Momma: This [Picture]


    Loyal_Knight: Yasaka!


    Spear_Witch: I suppose he is awake now.


    She_Who_Invites: Is it another lewd picture?


    I''m_not_Actually_Blue: lewd.


    She_Who_Invites: Must you post these? I haven''t done anything like that yet and now I already know what he looks like down there.


    Oni_A_Mother: She''s giving Master a ''hand''.


    Lady_Of_Light: I have already learned not to view any pictures she sends without waiting for everyone else.


    Mother_Of_The_Devil: I almost opened it up. I''m a charity function. That would have been an awkward conversation to have with those around me.


    Foxy_Momma: Ufufufu


    Grimm_Queen: ....should I assume this is normal behavior?


    I''m_Not_Actually_Blue: Oh, I forgot about Salem. She only just joined, woops.


    Foxy_Momma: I forgot we had someone new here. Sorry for not giving you a warning.


    She_Who_Invites: And I don''t get this supposed warning?


    Foxy_Momma: You already know what I''m about.


    She_Who_Invites: .....I''m annoyed that this is a valid answer.


    Grimm_Queen: I''m not upset. It''s not as if it''s my first time seeing his member.


    Loyal_Knight: Oh my...


    I''m_Not_Actually_Blue: Damn Salem!


    Spear_Witch: I believe you will fit in around here well.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 421:

    Chapter 421:


    "....what''s going on?" I looked upon the scene in confusion.


    "This doesn''t concern you!" Susanoo growled.


    "There is nothing going on, Indra was just leave." Izzy ignored her son and glared at Indra.


    "You can wait there until I''m done, Half-breed." Indra said dismissively.


    And all my questions were answered, well I could make a pretty good guess.


    "Get out of my Realm, Indra." Izzy''s Divinity began to seep out.


    "Hand over what belongs to me and I''ll gladly leave this disgusting place." Indra scoffed. "I don''t know how my Toy''s soul ended up in your hands, but it doesn''t matter."


    "You''re in no place to make demands of me." Izzy''s words made the entire realm rumble with her barely hidden annoyance.


    "Oh please, maybe that works on the trash next to you, but I''m a real God." Indra scoffed. "A decrepit Old Goddess with no worshippers. Do you really think I''m going to fear you, even in this place? You''re wasting my time as it is, every second I spend here is agonizing to someone of my position. You should be thankful I came here in person rather than send one of my underlings."


    ....did he just insult Izzy like that to our faces?


    "How dare you talk to my mother like that!" Susanoo roared and a massive bolt of lightning descended from the sky, slamming into the position Indra was in.


    "That tingles." A smug smile became visible rather quickly once the dust settled. The lightning arced around him and Indra merely held up a lazy hand, clutching the foreign divine lightning.


    That attack was by no means weak. I would have to defend against it with one of my more powerful spells/shields, yet Indra just held his hand up to it like it was nothing.


    "Lesser Gods are so easy to anger." Indra said mockingly.


    "You ¨C "


    "Susanoo, stop letting him rile you up." Izzy stepped infront of her son. "And Wilhelm, please leave for now. I will handle this."


    "No, he will wait there until I''m finished." Indra immediately countered.


    "As loathed as I am to agree with this gigantic douche, I''m not leaving you alone with him."


    "....did you just call me...?" He seemed genuinely surprised that I threw an insult his way.


    "Fuck off." I didn''t even bother with anything sarcastic.


    "And for once, I agree with the mortal." Susanoo bellowed out a laugh.


    Indra''s expression turned sour. "If I didn''t need you to track down the woman calling herself my daughter and flaunting a weapon similar to mine, I would have killed you for your arrogance, mortal." N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "Well, you would have tried, and failed. But I''m sure you''re not unfamiliar with being a failure."


    "...on second thought." His hands alighted with purple lightning, but before he could make a move, Izzy reaffirmed her position as the ruler here, making the shadows around him shoot up from the ground, ready to pounce.


    "Indra." Izzy''s tone had a new bite to it. "Are you trying to start a war? If you make a move, I will consider it as your Pantheon''s declaration."


    Indra''s Lightning slowly faded as he stared at Izzy, neither backing down. The intense stand off abruptly ended as Indra started laughing maniacally. "War?" He spat out between hearty laughs. "You want to threaten war with me? With what army?"


    "Takamagahara ¨C"


    "Will do nothing." Indra''s face twisted into a scowl. "Do you think I hid myself when I walked over here? Do you think they''d care if you just disappeared?"


    I would have normally been mad at his jabs at Izzy, but what really infuriated me was that Izzy didn''t respond. Not that I was annoyed she didn''t defend herself, but the silent acceptance that what he said was accurate.


    "I''m genuinely surprised you even exist still. I would have thought you faded centuries ago. No worshippers, no presence in the world, and not even your own Pantheon cares about you? A cursed existence that hides in a disgusting hole. Give me what is mine, so I can leave this wretched place and find the upstart who had the gall to impersonate my blood."


    Something in Izzy just seemed to disappear, the defiance in her gaze turned to reluctant acceptance. ".....just take the soul and leave."


    I was angry, so very angry at this point, yet my anger didn''t explode. I kept it controlled and contained, and I wasn''t the only one.


    I looked at the one by her side.


    Susanoo''s gaze also filled with the fury of a storm.


    And he turned to look at me. Our eyes for a brief moment, and with silent agreement we came to an understanding.


    Right, there wasn''t anything that needed to be said between us in this case.


    "Hey Indra, what''s that?" I grabbed his attention, opening a Portal right behind him.


    "What ¨C" He glanced behind himself to look at it but was suddenly beset with a thunderclap, Susanoo slamming into him, pushing him through, and I quickly followed.


    [***]


    As soon as I stepped through, the water infront of me erupted, Susanoo broke through the waves and steadied himself on the waves as Indra looked down on us both.


    "Izzy is going to be pissed later." I hummed, landing down next to Susanoo.


    "Mother''s fury is not what I am concerned about at the moment." Susanoo snorted, gazing at Indra who silently floated up out of the water.


    "You''re right, there''s something much more important to deal with right now."


    "Yes, for one of the few times I will admit it, we are in agreement, Devil." Susanoo punched his fist, producing a clap of thunder above with bellowing storm clouds following.


    My own Divinity, as if resonating with him, bubbled to the surface. "No one gets away with talking like that to her."


    "He is stronger than me." Susanoo spoke in a hushed voice. "It pains me to say, but I am far weaker than him and we share similar Domains."


    Indra was one of the strongest beings in this world, I wasn''t aware of how I stacked up to him. "...together?"


    Susanoo looked at me and nodded. "Together."


    I flipped my hand, the Staff of Magus appearing within my fingers. With a swipe, the area around us completely turned to ice and I aimed it up towards the God.


    It distorted and turned into spears at my command, shooting up towards the floating deity.


    "Cheap tricks." Indra scoffed, his Purple Lightning crackling around him, whipping at any errant ice spears that approached as if it were alive.


    With a thunderclap, Susanoo appeared next to the Hindu God, a fist coated in lighting thrown at him. Indra raised his own palm up to catch it, sending shockwaves in every direction.


    With a frown, I put my staff away. My wings flapped and with a burst of Shunpo I was on his opposite side, throwing my fist towards him too. "Boost!" I roared, the Red Gauntlet appearing.


    Indra blocked it with his other palm as he held off both me and Susanoo.


    "Is that it?" Indra mocked.


    Susanoo and I shared a look again.


    "Boost, Transfer." I called out in succession, targeting the Shinto God.


    Susanoo''s fist broke through Indra''s hold, and I pulled back to throw him further off balance. Indra quickly moved to block the sudden burst of strength that I gave to Susanoo.


    "Bakudo? #61: Rikujo?ko?ro?." I quickly cast with the Reiatsu I had available. Six beams of light materialized and slammed into his midsection, sealing him in place. A flinch from him made them crack, barely holding him in place, but it was enough for Susanoo''s fist wreathed in lightning to connect with Indra''s cheek.


    The Hindu God went hurling to the ocean below, skipping across the water a few times. The cascading waves made it difficult to see, but that wasn''t a particular issue once his anger was made known.


    Purple lightning danced across the water and Indra slowly floated up again.


    Susanoo didn''t wait to re engage, the Shinto God flew towards Indra at blinding speed, only leaving sparks in his wake.


    Indra''s face twisted back into a snarl and shot towards him as well. However, the Purple lighting around him began to coalesce. It combined and compressed, his Divinity weaving into it to create a solid construct. Two large arms form at of his sides, both of which smashed down on Susanoo as they got close.


    Susanoo tried his best to block. But as soon as the two Lightning Arms slammed down, his legs buckled and Indra followed up with a normal fist that connected with Susanoo''s face.


    I quickly moved with a burst of Shunpo, grabbing hold of Mirage and swinging towards Indra''s side.


    One of his Lightning Arms grabbed my blade and he held up a hand, palm facing me. It started with a spark, and not even a breath later, a torrent of Purple Lightning discharged right into me.


    My Aura sprang up to block, but even so, it blasted me far away, and Susanoo followed shortly, thrown through the air, his large body colliding with me as we fell.


    Indra didn''t let up, before either of us could react, the two massive Lightning Arms were held above, fingers interlocked and they smashed down onto us.


    "Bakudo? #44: Sekisho!" I quickly chanted in the brief window of opportunity. The translucent shield appeared, but it was just as quickly shattered by the blow, barely even stopping Indra for a moment.


    Wreathed in his own lightning, his constructs slammed into us, a pillar of lightning discharging that could reach the sky.


    I activated my Semblance and Susanoo did something too, but the lightning blocked my sight and I did what I could to minimize the damage.


    I wobbly stood up, blinking in realization that I was standing on solid ground.


    Walls of water around me.


    I was standing on the ocean floor. I don''t know how many hundreds of feet deep it was, but I pulled myself up from the new crater I made and wiped away the blood dripping from my nose.


    Indra''s remaining lightning was still arching between the chasm of water he had created and the water was just now starting to fill back in the void that was left from the disturbance/dispersion due to the force of the blow.


    There was nobody around, it was deathly silent, which just felt all kinds of wrong.


    I turned around to look at the mirror again. Once more, I pushed inside of it to see if I would go back. Instead, I fell out onto another familiar area.


    It was the Colored Rooms.


    I was standing before Meridia''s favorite throne.


    But she was missing.


    Again, I pushed through, and again the world changed.


    Zelretch''s Home.


    Pandora''s Home.


    The Jorrvaskr where I usually met with Thorum.


    Fuyuki City where Rin and Medea lived.


    I popped out of every place that had any semblance of meaning to me. Every place I visited more than a few times. I even popped out at my old house in Kuoh that I burned down.


    I left that place quickly, but I noticed there was one place that had yet to pop up.


    And as I stared at the mirror again, I had the strangest feeling that I knew it was next.


    I stepped through and Yomi unfolded to greet me with Izzy''s house just a few steps away.


    However, this time, the mirror disappeared and I took that as my cue to go inside. I pushed the door open, and a fragrant aroma reached my nostrils. There was a man I didn''t recognize sitting at a small table.


    He wore a Kimono, but his had more western features than Japanese ones. He also had long white hair and a very gentle smile on his face. It contrasted quite heavily with the void-like eyes he had. It was as if I was looking into the Kaleidoscope when I met his gaze.


    "This isn''t Izzy''s house." I spoke, staring at the man.


    "It''s not, but I thought it was appropriate, given the situation." He gently set down a cup of tea he was sipping. "I''m surprised to see you here. I only just started calling out, yet here you are. I had thought it would have taken a few more months to reach this point."


    "You''re my Zanpakuto? spirit." I realized.


    "Correct." He smiled happily. "I''ve tried reaching out several times now. But only recently have you even been able to perceive my voice."


    "I thought I was hearing something." I took a seat opposite of him. "Can Ddraig see us?"


    "Not quite yet. And not because I don''t want to, I would love it if I could finally meet Ddraig."


    "Why not?"


    "You need to release me first." He said simply.


    "....I just need to call your name right? That''s what you mean, my Shikai?"


    "Yes." He nodded. "This is your inner world, it''s not complete until you learn my true name and solidify my existence. Right now I''m too.....ambiguous. If you waited another few days, I may have completely changed. Such is the nature of one who wields the Kaleidoscope, the possibilities are endless."


    "So you were molded from that as well."


    "Everything you are is what made me." He chuckled. "Both the good and the bad."


    "Can I ask a question?"


    "This is your world."


    "I admit, I was expecting a woman. Not that I was hoping, mind you, but well...I''m aware of my own preferences and where they stem from."


    "Maybe I''m just what you needed instead?"


    "Maybe." I hummed. "How does the Hogyoku taste?"


    "Delicious."


    "Really? Not going to give me crap for asking a stupid question like that?"


    "I know everything you do. I would think it odd that you don''t ask me a silly question like that." He merely smiled. "But I appreciate you letting me have it. If I did not have access to that object, I don''t think I would have emerged for several more years and even that is unlikely. You''re a lot more....full than what a normal Shinigami would be when they first acquire their Zanpakuto?s."


    "Were you the one that made my Devil Ancestry come out? You''re basically nomming on the Hogyoku as is."


    "No, it has a mind of its own to an extent, but my will can influence it by this point. However, even if I did, what''s wrong with letting out your Devil Side every now and then?"


    "Ugh, I don''t want to get into this right now. More pressing concerns, like, what''s going on outside, Indra, and all that."


    "I suppose that is a pressing concern. I would rather you not take such a powerful attack head on like you''re currently planning to do without Avalon."


    "Right....we don''t have that right now." I frowned. "I should be able to survive."


    "Of course, but it''s going to be dreadfully painful and cause extensive harm. Do you wish to see your lovers worry over you?'' He asked.


    "You''re right, I''m just saying. I wasn''t quite prepared for him to suddenly amp up to 10 because he got hit once. It''s not like Susanoo or I were going for killing blows, major dick move on his part."


    "Agreed."


    "So is this place working on a different Time Axis? And How can we abuse this in the future?"


    "Sorry, but this is likely a one time occurrence. Because you were on the precipice of releasing me for the first time, I was able to fudge things to pull you into your inner world. We''re still in flux, a state of nonexistence until you affirm me."


    "Oh well, I won''t look a gift horse in the mouth." I sighed. "So how long do I have before this cheat ends?"


    "Roughly eight minutes left." He sipped his tea.


    "I get it now."


    "Do you?" He raised an eyebrow.


    "The Mirror. It represents an infinite amount of possibilities."


    "Well done." He said evenly.


    "It wasn''t very difficult." I rolled my eyes.


    "I have... a lot more I want to talk to you about."


    "Why do you make it sound like this is goodbye?" He tilted his head with a chuckle. "I''ll be here when you return. Besides, you have more important matters to take care of."


    "Is it important to you too?" I asked curiously.


    "I want to protect what you want to protect. I cherish what you cherish."


    I stood up, dusting myself off. "It''s weird not referring to you with a name. I think we should fix that."


    He also stood up, smiling brightly. "I would like that very much." He held out his hands and my Zanpakuto? appeared. "You will need this."


    "....before I go."


    "Yes?"


    "As a sword, do you look at my other swords the same way I look at ¨C "


    He flicked my forehead. "Get going. You have an Arrogant God to humble."


    "Thank you."


    "You don''t need to thank me, I''m you after all." He smiled warmly once more. "Be quick, you''ll only have a second while Susanoo holds it off."


    The mirror returned, but this time, it showed the scene outside.


    "I''m glad you can hear me." He looked at me and his eyes were like starlight, showing the vast infinity of existence. "My name is ¨C "


    [***]


    I opened my eyes again, the weight of Indra''s power pressing down on us and Susanoo was barely holding back the lion''s share of it.


    My Zanpakuto? was in my hand, summoned without even a thought.


    I held it up and declared.


    "Reflect -- Musu? Tengai."


    [***]


    A/N


    First off, I don''t speak Japanese. I don''t know Kanji and I basically used a Kanji dictionary to figure out the ''proper'' name, which is still probably wrong on many levels. The meaning is supposed to be ''Infinite Horizons''. It can also mean Myriad Heavens as well, which I thought was neat.

 Chapter 422:

    Chapter 422:


    "Reflect ¨C Musu? Tengai!" My Reiatsu exploded outwards.


    It was the first time I was using it, yet it felt like I understood it intrinsically. In this moment of respite, I knew exactly what to do.


    Not only that, but I could see it.


    I could see all the branching possibilities available to me. What would normally require me to use intense calculations and simulations, was unveiling itself vividly before my eyes.


    My Sword''s ability latched onto what I needed. I felt a painful throb behind my eyes, and my eyes strained to focus, but I pushed through.


    {Careful, there''s no limit to what you can do but only what you can handle.} My Zanpakuto?''s soothing voice rang out in my ears.


    The condensed beam of Lightning and Divinity separated at the spot I swung down on. Parting in this small instance to give both Susanoo and I a reprieve. Susanoo who had been bearing the brunt of the attack with the help of my Authority almost fell over from the sudden freedom.


    It''s not that I blocked it.


    Nor did I cut it in half.


    Simply, in the spot where we were standing, the attack never landed.


    [What the hell, who''s talking?] Ddraig asked in confusion.


    {Hello, Ddraig. It''s good to finally meet you.} My Zanpakuto? greeted him.


    [You''re the brat''s spirit?]


    {Yes.}


    [Huh, I expected a woman.]


    Not the time, Ddraig!


    [Alright. But what the hell was that!?] He asked.


    Later.


    The attack let up a moment or two later, and the aftereffects were just as devastating as imagined. The world looked like it had ended around us. The Ocean had distorted unnaturally to accommodate the Divine Power unleashed by Indra. And the sky turned a baleful purple to reflect the cascading Lightning that seemed to fall at random.


    Susanoo''s Large form dissipated and he nearly fell to his knee, but I quickly moved to catch him. He was hurt, bloody, and breathing hard, but he still had a look of defiance in his eyes as he clutched my sword.


    "What did you do?" Indra''s voice boomed as he floated overhead. That large eye behind him was now gone, but there was something different about him. There were golden ring-like objects floating behind him, crackling with Divine Lightning. And on his forehead was a shining purple eye, not dissimilar from the one that we saw unleash that attack a moment prior. "That attack was more than enough to remove a weak God, much less a mortal." His eyes narrowed dangerously. "That Sword....and the other one." He muttered.


    Susanoo also glanced at the sword in his hand and at mine. Clearly, he had some words he wanted to say, but swallowed them down, forcing himself back upright.


    I glanced at my new sword as well as I hadn''t had the chance to see it yet.


    It was no longer a Katana.


    Instead, it was more of a western sword that retained the grip from its sealed state. Straight, double edged with a minimalistic guard. But the most striking feature was the blade itself. I nearly mistook it for a mirror, and considering it showed a perfect reflection, I would be forgiven for that. But more so, it reminded me of the mirror from my inner world, that mercurial-like substance that composed it.


    How appropriate, consider what the ability was.


    "Your Eyes." Susanoo glanced at me.


    I tilted my sword up to see what he was talking about. My eyes looked like Musu? Tengai''s when I saw him for the first time.


    I wiped away the blood dripping from them and refocused.


    "Can you keep going?" I whispered towards Susanoo.


    "Who do you think I am?" He grunted, the Lightning around his body intensified, but could tell he didn''t have much left in the tank. "Does it matter though? He''s not playing anymore and I am not his match. Unless you have a plan?"


    "Same as before." I held my sword up, pointing it at the God looming over us.


    ".....Don''t die." He gripped my Sword. "I don''t want to see Mother upset again."


    I nodded at him and we moved at the same time. He turned into a streak of lightning and attacked from the right. I disappeared in a burst of Shunpo and attacked from the left.


    Indra crossed his arms and didn''t move, however, his eyes seemed to prioritize Susanoo, or rather my sword in his hand. Perhaps he deemed it a genuine threat?


    I also called upon Whisper to begin casting a rather large Runic Spell just below the Ocean''s currents.


    Indra sneered and with him at the focal point, an expanding sphere of Lightning erupted. I activated my Semblance, woven with my own Divinity and bore through it with my Aura flaring up protectively.


    His eyes widened because he could see it happen, or rather, what didn''t. His divine sight was powerful, he could see what was supposed to happen and how something else entirely occurred.


    His Vajra missed his hand and collided with his own chest.


    The Sea politely parted, allowing the Hindu God to hit the seafloor. A Pillar of Lightning reached up to the heavens from where it connected.


    I felt another wave of dizziness that nearly made me fall over and I clutched my head instinctively. It felt like I was getting a lobotomy.


    {Don''t push it too much.} My Spirit spoke again. {To make a change occur that had nearly no viable possibility will be a burden.}


    [What the hell is going on?] Ddraig demanded.


    {The ability to see the possible outcomes and then, take one that occurred and reflect a portion of it onto the world. That is my power.}


    [....that''s fucking bullshit.]


    [It is not without its drawbacks, as you can see. The more unlikely that something is to occur, the bigger the backlash. The possibility that a God such as Indra would.....hit himself with his own weapon was very far off the ''beaten path'' so to speak.]


    There was a furious roar at the bottom of the new chasm that brought me back to my senses. The Sea began to bubble at the sheer amount of lightning coursing through it.


    Indra shot back up to the surface, looking apocalyptic.


    His chest was bloodied and charred. Blood dripped from his lips and his eyes were bloodshot.


    Susanoo limped to my side again, and despite the situation, he began laughing. "Even if I died at this moment, it would be worth it."


    "If those are your last words, then so be it." Indra growled.


    I handed my Divine Sword back to Susanoo who happily accepted it. Then, I took out my Staff of Magnus. "Preparations are complete. If you want a fight to the death, then let''s have at it. I''ll show you the Magic I used to slay a God." I was about to call upon Yggdrasil, dozens upon dozens of Spell Circles illuminated beneath us.


    "Why don''t we end this here?" A familiar voice whispered in the wind, and barely a second later, Sun Wukong sat upon a cloud in between us.


    "You dare interfere, Monkey." Indra''s eyes narrowed.


    "Before you get upset, might want to look at what the Kid is packing." He pointed his pipe downwards. "He said ''Magic'' and you probably ignored it, but you might wanna look again, boss. That is some pretty intense stuff there."


    Indra paused, giving my Spell Circle a due inspection and his brow furrowed. I saw his fingers twitch like he was about to make a move, but once more, another voice entered our ears.


    "You should listen to him, Indra." The shadows around the vicinity swirled and two people walked out.


    "Or not, I will gladly take my pound of flesh." Izzy stepped out with a companion, she moved her fingers, like she was about to clench something if the situation called for it.


    However, Indra completely ignored her. "Hades."


    "Indra." Hades greeted.


    "Are you going to interfere, Hades?" Indra''s face returned to something neutral. "Since when do you babysit a couple of worthless Gods and a Bastard Devil?"


    "You mean the same ones who did this to you?" He hummed.


    "Watch your words." Indra''s voice carried with it a hint of thunder.


    "Or what?" Hades stepped forward, a helmet manifested atop his head, looking as if it was going to consume all light that shined around it. "Are you going to fight me as well, Indra?"


    The Helm of Darkness, Hades'' Divine Armament.


    On par with Zeus''s Thunderbolt and Poseidon''s Trident.


    "Well, it''s too late now." Sun Wukong sighed.


    I wanted to question what he meant by that, but the storm clouds were pushed away, as intense sunlight shined down from above.


    And accompanying it, an uncountable number of Gods descended from the Heavens.


    "Takamagahara has arrived."


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    Just started FGO Orleans arc0

 Chapter 423:

    Chapter 423:


    Their arrival was sounded by a dragon''s roar.


    My Authority was pricked as the sounds vibrated throughout the surroundings. The Seas were forcibly calmed down, the ensuing storms that rampaged across the skies were slowly quelled and a ferocious sunlight took their place.


    [Ryu?jin] Ddraig spoke up within the Boosted Gear. [It''s been a long time since I''ve seen him.]


    A massive eastern Dragon rose out of the Sea, Divinity wafting off of its glistening scales.


    How strong is he?


    [Probably stronger than Susanoo over there] Ddraig replied. [Not only is he a God linked to several other Pantheons, but he''s also a Dragon on the level of a Dragon King.]


    A Dragon God that holds very similar domains to Susanoo and I.


    [The only reason he isn''t ranked among them is that he considers himself more a God than a Dragon.]


    Noted.


    "Stop hiding!" Ryu?jin roared and the oceans shook.


    A small greenish pendant floated out from inside of Sun Wukong''s robe. It glowed brilliantly and expanded at high speeds. An equally massive Jade-like eastern dragon appeared behind Sun Wukong.


    [Yu-Long.] Ddraig introduced again.


    I didn''t even notice him there...


    [He''s the youngest of the Dragon Kings, but also the most cowardly. When it comes to running or hiding away, he''s the best amongst them.]


    Yu-Long, from Journey to the West.


    Quite the powerhouse.


    "I wasn''t hiding...." Yu-Long sort of cowered behind Sun Wukong, as well as a massive dragon can hide behind someone the size of a man funnily enough and he was shut up from a glare from Ryu?jin.


    Ryu?jin''s hand raised to the sky, holding a strange orb and the Ocean completely went still, not a single wave could be seen from one horizon to the other. And he politely bowed his head as a woman stepped down onto the currents, producing the faintest ripple, like a water droplet.


    I sure as hell recognized her.


    Hard to forget when someone flashed me.


    Behind her were an uncountable number of Gods.


    Japan''s claim to have over 8 million Gods seemed to not be an exaggeration if someone saw this from far away.


    Those in the know were privy to the full details knew it was a bit of hyperbole, but it didn''t change the fact that Japan had perhaps the most numerous amount of Gods even if the vast majority of them weren''t particularly powerful.


    Flanked at her side were other noteworthy Gods of Shintoism. Inari stood out as being rather close to her. Takemikazuchi, Hachiman, Omoikane, Takeminakata, just to name a few I recognized at a glance. There were many other minor Gods that stood behind the Leader of the Shinto Pantheon as they stood opposite of Indra.


    The Hindu God wasn''t the only one receiving inquisitive looks.


    Susanoo stood up straighter despite the wounds he had suffered. I admit I had a newfound respect for the Storm Gods in this particular moment. He was hit by things I would not be able to shrug off yet he stood here, defiantly, without a word of complaint.


    Many of those gazes also landed on me.


    I looked like a mess after everything happened, and I wasn''t doing particularly well myself, but I didn''t back down from the numerous Godly eyes.


    However, Izzy also received a good amount of attention. She was not exactly well received amongst her own number. From someone with only a basic knowledge of Shintoism, it wouldn''t be exactly wrong to label her an Evil God. I did not agree with the statement, but from an outsider''s perspective, there wasn''t much difference.


    And perhaps many of the ones here also held similar thoughts.


    "Indra." Amaterasu''s voice carried across the ocean. "Is this an act of war?"


    "I''m just dealing with a couple of troublesome pests." Indra crossed his arms, staring at the Japanese Sun Goddess.


    "You invade my lands, attack my family and that''s the excuse you give?" Her tone was mild and polite, yet the surroundings began to heat up. "If I don''t receive a satisfactory answer, this will not end here."


    Indra scoffed, his lightning and power began to rescind, and he returned to his previous state, if still a little disheveled. "I only came to retrieve things that belonged to me. Blame those two pests for causing the mess."


    "Fuck you!" Susanoo spat out. "You insulted my mother, you deserve more!"


    Indra twitched and didn''t even look at him. "See what I mean?"


    Amaterasu briefly glanced at Izzy who was silently standing next to Hades and frowned slightly. "It seems that I don''t even enter your eyes. So be it." She turned slightly to her side and a God wearing Divine Armor noticed her and stepped forward. "Rally our armies and call upon all our forces. The Hindu Pantheon has struck as us, we will retaliate."


    Indra''s eyes widened for a brief moment, and he quickly corrected himself. "You''re going to declare war for this? For a brother you notoriously don''t get along with and a Devil Bastard?"


    Amaterasu ignored his words. "Make sure that all know that we seek revenge on Indra''s forces only. Let the others of the Hindus steer clear."


    Indra''s nostrils flared and he barely held back his anger. "You''re playing a dangerous game. Do you think you can even handle my ''forces''?"


    "Perhaps, perhaps not. But I am well aware that you have been biding your time for when you wage war against Shiva."


    The look Indra showed revealed that she hit the nail on the head.


    "I would also prefer it if that did not happen." A new figure gently stepped through a tear in space. The appearance of a young man with nicely kept red hair and a similar third eye on his forehead.


    However, the aura he was releasing, even unconsciously, was suffocating.


    "Shiva." Amaterasu greeted curtly, a shimmering warmth washed over the surroundings as if to offset the pressure imposed by the newest God that arrived.


    The Strongest listed God in the world. The one that almost everyone unanimously agreed upon. The great destroyer, the one who would bring destruction to the world when the time came.


    "Lady Amaterasu." Shiva slightly bowed his head in a polite greeting. "I apologize for intruding on your domain, I mean no ill will."


    "What!?" I recognized Amaterasu''s loud shrill, but it was then taken over by someone else.


    Hades suddenly burst into laughter. "Well done, Izanami!" Hades continued to laugh, holding his stomach. "I''ll tell Persephone. She''ll be delighted to know. Expect a dinner invitation soon as well." He glanced my way. "With a plus one of course."


    "Thank you, for your assistance, Hades." Izzy hissed in mild exasperation.


    "I''ll take my leave." He chuckled some more, producing a pulsing and expanding misty-like darkness that enveloped him and he disappeared shortly.


    "I don''t believe I have anything that can draw you to my side in that case." Shiva tilted his head, clearly amused by my declaration. "And I would be surprised if you have not been soured to my people from this incident."


    "I''m not going to attribute the actions of one God to their entire Pantheon." I shrugged my shoulders. "Obviously I''m not going to go out of my way to associate with them either."


    "A fair stance." He nodded. "I would like to claim there will be no reprisal, but I cannot speak for every God from my region. Indra has the favor and loyalty of many. However...." He paused, glancing at the sword and staff in my hand, then his gaze turned towards my other one that Susanoo still held. "That may not be an overt concern for you. What dangerous and wonderful weapons. I have never seen them before, which is beyond strange for someone such as I."


    "Is there a question in there?"


    "Perhaps not." He smiled mysteriously. "And Ddraig as well. It''s been a very long time, Great Welsh."


    "[Shiva. I still remember the time you kicked my ass.]"


    "Haha, to be remembered by the Red Dragon Emperor, it seems I did something right."


    [Don''t be fooled by his attitude.] Ddraig spoke only into my soul. [He is someone who can fight all the Gods gathered here and come out on top.]


    Yeah....there''s a reason that Amaterasu and the Japanese Gods are being very polite and patient with him at the moment.


    "The world has been getting more interesting lately. Those irregular Devils down below, movement from the Ouroboros, and even a gathering of Evil Gods. And now a new generation of monsters." He grinned, the ones he was implying were obvious. "A lot of it seems centered around you as well. I wonder what other fun things you will show in the future."


    "Shiva." Izzy was the one who spoke up, approaching us, almost protectively.


    Shiva held his hands up in mock surrender and chuckled. "Peace, Izanami, I mean no ill will. I''m a patient God, I don''t mind silently watching and seeing how things play out. The end is the same regardless."


    "My patience has run its course." Amaterasu finally spoke up as well. "Shiva."


    "And I too believe I have overstayed my welcome. Amaterasu, I will be in touch to give a proper response to this incident."


    "Thank you for stepping in, Shiva." Izzy politely thanked him.


    "There is no need to thank me, I did it for selfish reasons. Had I not come, Indra would not have backed down until things became much worse. At least now he can save face and claim that it was due to my interference." He waved his hand, and space split apart at the seams. "I will be in touch, Lady Amaterasu."


    "I will await the Hindu Pantheon''s apology." She agreed.


    Shiva smiled and nodded, disappearing back from where he came.


    "Return." Amaterasu commanded. The numerous Gods she brought along, ready for battle, happily accepted to return back to Heaven, however, Amaterasu stayed behind idling.


    "You two." Izzy rubbed the bridge of her nose. "I don''t know if I should be angry, or happy, or a mix of both. What were the two of you thinking!?"


    "Mother..." Susanoo whined. "You can''t expect us to be quiet when someone talks to you like that."


    "He''s right." I oddly agreed with the Storm God. "No one is allowed to speak to you like that, Izzy. I will fight anyone who says otherwise."


    "This is going to cause a commotion. Despite Shiva stepping in, this isn''t going to end quietly."


    "Don''t care."


    "Nor do I, Mother."


    She simply huffed, unable to retort. "And you!" She held up a finger, jabbing me in the chest. "Just saying that in front of everyone. Do you have any idea what kind of issues that might cause?"


    "Did I say anything wrong?"


    "That''s not the point."


    "You''re my woman, I''ll proudly shout it out to anyone who wants to hear."


    "You''re impossible." She sighed.


    "He must be at least this courageous, Mother." Susanoo seemingly agreed. "How else will he be worthy of you?"


    "Sorry, you both are impossible." She rubbed the bridge of her nose again.


    I returned my Staff to my ring, and quickly called back my other swords that had been discarded amongst the fighting. I also released my Authority, letting it return within me. Susanoo looked like he had something to say, but kept his mouth shut.


    My Zanpakuto? was odd. Feeling my Reiatsu settle back down as it returned to its sealed state and I stored it away. Something else I''ll need to look into later.


    Susanoo and I shared another silent look, each had a bit of respect towards one another. Perhaps another silent agreement for the future.


    I held my arm out and he tapped it with his own.


    No words needed to be said.


    "Mother."


    We all turned to look at the source. Amaterasu walked over, the previous regal and authoritative Goddess wasn''t overly present now. Instead, she looked a mix of embarrassed and sheepish.


    "....can we talk?"


    [***]


    A/N


    PHO chapter next.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.om / astoryforone

 Chapter 424: Interlude 31

    Chapter 424: Interlude 31


    Welcome to the Supernatural Online Message Boards


    You are currently logged in, Nascent_Kaleidoscope


    You are viewing:


    ? Threads you have replied to


    ? AND Threads that have new replies


    ? OR private message conversations with new replies


    ? Thread OP is displayed


    ? Last ten messages in private message history.


    ? Threads and private messages are ordered by user custom preference.


    ¡ö


    ?Topic: Peace Conference?


    In: Boards ?News ? International News ? Peace Conference!?!


    Just_A_Muffin (Original Poster) (Verified Muffin) (Veteran Member)


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Hey there everyone, it''s your favorite Muffin bringing the latest news, and oh boy, is it doozy. I''m not sure I can even do it justice, and my contacts were a bit vague on some details, and on others, they outright told me not to say anything. But, we''ll try our best to get everything out that we can.


    What many people have recently found out as it''s a poorly hidden secret, if even that, is that several factions came together to talk about peace.


    If you guessed that it was primarily the Three Abrahamic Factions, well cookie to you, because none of us outsiders looking in would have guessed that hot mess would resolve this way.


    That''s right, you heard it here, folks! The Devils, the Fallen Angels, and the Angels are officially at peace! It''s even weird to type it out considering the absolute clusterfuck that nearly happened only a little earlier with one of the Grigori''s head honchos going rogue and nearly restarting the open conflicts.


    But, things are about to get even spicier! If you thought the ridiculous situation ended there, well my dear readers, it''s only getting started.


    May I present the other Factions present at this supposed Peace conference.


    Beyond the Three Abrahamic Factions we have as followed;


    The Celtic Pantheon represented by the Great God, Lugh.


    The Norse Faction represented by the All-Father, Odin.


    Sun Wukong was present as a Guest and didn''t participate.


    And lastly and strangely enough, not least, The Youkai Faction. Why am I putting emphasis on what should have been the weakest and arguably least important faction amongst those gathered? Well, don''t worry, that will all make sense soon. But let me introduce the ones that come along to represent them, because it''s actually relevant.


    And here are some pictures taken during the event. [Link][Link][Link][Link][Link]


    This is the best anyone will get because there were no Audio Recordings taken. While the event wasn''t exactly top secret, it was still something that the big-wigs aren''t keen on talking about publicly. But hey, that''s why you have me here!


    So without further ado;


    We have the Magnificent Youkai Leader, Yasaka sitting down at the table with the big boys.


    Representing the other side of Japan''s Youkai is Aotabo? from Nurarihyon''s faction.


    Next is the shorter blonde woman in the picture. We have her introduce herself as Artoria Pendragon, representing the Pendragon family and apparently allied with the Youkai of Japan. Don''t ask me, I have no idea how these two sides came together.


    Next we have a Magician introduce themselves and very little is actually known about her. A Rin Tohsaka, obviously Japanese, but the name of her teacher is dropped and it''s important later on.


    Next one is an odd one too. We have the blue girl introduce herself as ''Jinn'' and a spirit of knowledge. I admit my understanding of some middle eastern races is minimal, but I find it odd that what appears to be a Djinn is named.....Jinn. But who am I to criticize another culture''s naming sense?


    Next, and for my fellow Japanese, it''s a surprising one. We have the woman with long purple hair ¨C Minamoto-no-Raikou. And yes, you heard me right. Not a spirit inheritor, not a reincarnation, not a descendent using the name. The woman, as claimed and supported by many present, is Minamoto-no-Raikou. Who, what, where, when, how, are all unanswered. All we know for sure is that the supposed great Youkai Slayer of legend is in fact, a woman. And I am most certainly not complaining. Even as a Youkai myself, I am just genuinely surprised. And it has nothing to do with the rapidly growing NSFW section dedicated to her. Why is she apparently allied with the Youkai when she should be our enemy? Well....it''s revealed later.


    Next is also a big name ¨C admittedly, I had to do a few hours of research to properly introduce her. Next we have Sca?thach with the red hair. For those like me who are not very knowledgeable on Celtic Mythology and legends, well.... Here''s a [Link] for you all to get some much needed reading to understand why it''s a big deal that she''s here. Beyond the fact that even the God Lugh pronounced her dead previously.


    And I saved a particular for last. For my fellow Youkai, the name isn''t really a big surprise after it was revealed he was Yasaka''s Lover, but here we are. Mr. Lucifer Jr himself, we have Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg. Here''s a few links for my international readers to catch up on some of the crazy that''s happened around him. [Link] [Link] [Link]


    And I wouldn''t be the best Muffin in the universe if I just left everything there. So here''s a dossier of what was talking about, redacted with several parts as per my contacts request. But you all can have a general idea of what happened.


    [Link]


    Thoughts? Concerns? I''m sure there will be many.


    (Showing Page 1 of 4029)


    ? Cyber_Dragon


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    What the actual fuck? I just read that gigantic fucking dossier and I''m just sitting back trying to understand what I just read. I barely even knew what a Youkai was until an hour ago, and now one just slapped the faces of every Big Faction around my parts an they happily turned the other cheek and asked for another.


    On a side note, I guess some light was shed on what happened with The Grigori''s Kokabiel going rogue. Apparently Lucifer Jr put him down which saved us a massive headache. Everyone had been super tight lipped about that, so other than knowing it happened, we don''t know much else.


    Not really a fan of Devils, even if I''m not walking on the side of saints myself. But thanks for that I suppose. I would really not like another big war to start up. I heard a rumor that a certain Evil Dragon appeared during the conflict and seeing Odin here now, I guess that confirms it?


    ? Bob_First_Name_Builder (Verified Magician)


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Uh.....whaT?


    ? ArcaneToilet (Verified Magician)


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    @Bob_First_Name_Builder


    Hey Bob, haven''t seen you in awhile. How''s life after moving Magician towers?


    Also, what.


    ? The_Knees_Bees


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Awesome, does this mean I don''t have to be worried about the church smiting me just because one of my parents is a Fallen Angel? I didn''t even find out I wasn''t fully human until I was almost an adult and I got harassed nearly nonstop by the local church. I eventually got them to stop, but still, they''re always watching me and like waiting for me to suddenly twirl my nonexistent mustache and reveal an evil plan.


    ? Idle_Hands24 (Verified Devil)


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    @The_Knees_Bees


    What sorcery did you perform to get the Church of all groups to back off? Asking as a middle Class Devil that''s stationed near Church borders and under constant harassment.


    Also, Jesus Fucking Christ.


    I even said that out loud and suffered the migraine that came with it. Why the fuck is he not with our faction?


    ''No big Deal, I just killed a God'' ¨C Lucifer Jr.


    Who fucked up enough that he threw his lot in with the Youkai of all people. I mean, seeing Yasaka I guess it makes sensebut it''s not like we don''t have any Devils that wouldn''t throw themselves at him either. Also, I''d wager my future Evil Pieces that he''s banging atleast the majority of the girls he brought with him.


    Seriously, how fucked up is the situation that he''s standing opposite of us? I don''t give a shit if he''s a half-Devil, he killed a fucking God, and punched another one into submission. Why is he not with us!?


    ? Orange_Pinapple (Verified Pineapple)


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    What a surprise, Church did shady things and still tries to take the moral high ground. Hope Odin rips them a new one over the whole shit that was shown.


    ? Rein_Shaker_II


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Is it the Gremory family trait to birth freaks of nature? You got Sirzechs Fucking Lucifer swinging around his giant beat stuck and even the other Godly Factions back off. Now we have Lucifer Jr just going straight to the fisticuffs against Gods. Hell, look at their progenitor, Zekram Bael.


    I''m glad that tensions are easing with a new peace and everything, but fucking hell is this a lot to parse through emotionally.


    And no one brought up the ''Khaos Brigade'' yet? A bunch of Evil Gods teaming up to cause trouble around the world. This is why we can''t have nice things.


    ? The_Knees_Bees.


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    @Idle_Hands24


    I was kind of new to this whole thing, so I just took them to court. Got a restraining order and even a good payout because they actually stopped me from getting a few jobs. Judge wasn''t putting up with their bullshit.


    ? Pirate_of_the_Moon (Verified Pirate)


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Right, Busty Fox just whipped her massive shlong out and slapped everyone else at the table with it. Are we sure that Lucifer Jr isn''t the one receiving in this relationship?


    But for real, this is really fucking scary. A bunch of Evil Gods doing who knows what and are ignoring the traditional lines in the sand that separate each faction.


    What exactly is happening with that? The links didn''t really say what everyone''s doing to stop them other than some vague promise to cooperate. It honestly sounds more like they''re just giving some lip service and will wait until shit hits the fan to get off their asses.


    ? dondondon


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    So Minamoto-no-Raikou is a woman.


    Looks at picture.


    I''m okay with this.


    On a side note, does anyone have these supposed NSFW pictures floating around?


    ? Immortal_Penguin (Verified Banned from Club Penguin)


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    @dondondon


    Look, I''m all for the new mommy to step on me, but can we focus on the important bits?


    I didn''t realize the Youkai were so hostile towards the Devils. I thought they were allies, but Yasaka was very clear that this wasn''t the case. Especially with how she slapped them so many times within a few sentences.


    And is no one else surprised that one of the Satan''s relatives was going around and stealing Church maidens? Evil Pieces are almost universally hated, and they kept trying to defend themselves. I don''t believe that shit about regulating them in the slightest.


    But atleast they got called out on their shit. Not to mention there are more people watching them now that there''s a verified Peace, they have to tow the line a bit more.


    ? Interstellar_Taco (Verified Taco)


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Oh boy was this a giant cluster fuck to even read.


    Good news, no more Abrahamic dick waving. Atleast it''ll be more subtle.


    And as someone who is knowledgeable about Celtic history and mythology, I''ll just say this ¨C what the hell?


    Sca?thach died during the great war. She has her own chapter if you get your hands on a history book regarding this. Like, Lugh himself ¨C even said in the meeting ¨C gave her a proper funeral. Even the Gods that hated her showed up to pay respects from what I heard. That is how much she was respected as a warrior.


    And now she''s apparently alive and claimed to throw down with Loki saying he ran away.


    What a badass woman. If I heard about her supposed return and had any question about it, then this whole thing killed any suspicions.


    Also, who''s the Pendragon girl? She seemed kind of young to talk on their behalf. I heard that the Pendragon family got attacked recently and was having a hard time, but did all the higher-ups die or something?


    ? Knight_of_Pendragon4 (Verified Pendragon Family)


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    @Interstellar_Taco


    Watch your words. Every member of the Pendragon family has sworn themselves to her service.


    ? the5bs


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Are we going to mention that apparently Lucifer Jr has the True Longinus and can wield it. Like A Devil is using the Holiest of Holy weapons without any problems?


    Can''t wait to hear the seething of the Church people trying to use their Olympic level gymnastics to get over this one.


    ? Possible_Walrus


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Is no one else concerned that there''s apparently twopeople by the side of that Half-Devil who are supposed to be dead? Once is maybe strange, but twice? That needs some questions to be asked. With all the Sacred Gears they revealed to have in their possession, is it possible they''re hiding the Grail too? It''s the only thing I can think of that can revive people like this. And if so, who''s going to check the Youkai from abusing it? Every time it''s appeared in history, there had been some huge conflict.


    ? Ice_Tea_Baby_Yoda


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Wow, a lot to cover in this.


    The Church fucked up, not surprising. The Grigori fucked up, not surprised. And the Devils fucked up, also not surprising.


    That about summarizes what I read.


    But seriously, there''s some serious meat to this peace talk that we''ve barely even scratched the surface of.


    Devil using the True Longinus. If it was any other Devil, I may be concerned, but atleast Lucifer Jr isn''t a part of the Devil Faction so I am skeptically optimistic, especially so since he hasn''t'' caused any.... intentional problems. I say that in the case of him fighting Susanoo off the coast of Japan which led to some obvious side effects.


    I''m curious about the supposed second Excalibur. And even the strongest Archangel was claiming that it was a powerful Holy Sword enough that it worried them? I''m sitting here scratching me head at that one.


    Also, Yasaka leading everyone by the nose was just beautiful. I wish I could have seen it in person, but just reading the notes gave me a warm fuzzy picture.


    End of Page. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 ... 7293 , 7294, 7295


    (Showing Page 827 of 7295)


    ? Hooded_One (Verified Pervert)


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    The only good thing that came out of that whole mess was getting an up close look at those melons from the Angel and the Fox.


    ? She_Who_Invites (Moderator) (Verified Not Izanami)


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    @Hooded_one


    Watch it, you old pervert.


    ? Dark_Idiot_God


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    @Hooded_One


    A man of culture I see. But how were their feet?


    ? Hooded_One (Verified Pervert) (Temp Banned)


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    [Deleted]


    Edit: She_Who_Invites (Moderator) (Verified Not Izanami): Why do I have to keep doing this? Two week ban.


    ? Dark_Idiot_God (Temp Banned)


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    [Deleted]


    Edit: She_Who_Invites (Moderator) (Verified Not Izanami): And Two Weeks for you as well. Seriously, stop trying to buy pornography through this forum.


    ? 21_And_Still_Hits


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Was I just imagining things or is this Lady Gremory [Link] giving Lucifer JR the ''Fuck me'' eyes?


    ? Mother_Of_The_Devil


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    @ 21_And_Still_Hits


    Looks about right to me. If I had to take a wild guess, I''d say she''s also regretting not wearing any panties at that moment.


    Edit: She_Who_Invites (Moderator) (Verified Not Izanami): Not a warning, but you know very well what you''re doing.


    ? Red_Princess


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    @Mother_of_The_Devil


    Mother!?


    ? Faithful_Follower83 (Verified Priest)


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    I don''t know what to say. The thought that a Devil, even a half one could wield the Lord''s Holy Power. Did God take pity on him and allowed this miracle to prevent another war? Is it truly the Lord''s Will that we no longer quarrel with the Hellspawn? I admit I have my own personal feelings towards the Devils, but I will freely admit that compared to their progenitors, modern devils are much less Evil in scope. I will not say they are not filled with Sin, but the atrocities committed are few and far between in comparison.


    I''m confused and don''t know how to feel. I''m awaiting for the Pope to make an announcement, but either way, I feel like this is wrong.


    ? Keyboard_With_A_Sword


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Got here late, but here''s my thoughts.


    Shit is going to go down soon. Factions keep to themselves for a reason and now we have a bunch crossing lines that shouldn''t be crossed. The Youkai were up front about their war with the Fae, which is another big deal if you think about it. Now the lines are getting blurred even more. I have a bunker in the wilderness that''s warded and magically protected enough to survive a nuclear fallout, but I''m still anxious about what''s coming.


    ? XxVoid_SamuraixX


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Why did no one believe me before? It''s obvious that they''re outsiders! Bringing people back from the dead? That''s stupid. They''re from another world obviously and he brought them here with him. Who knows what other horrific monsters he brought with him and gave access to our world For all we know, Ophis and Great Red might not even be the strongest anymore.


    ? MenaceWithAPineCone


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    @XxVoid_SamuraixX


    Seriously Void? We''re talking about actual mythology and Gods and stuff, and even the crap you''re saying still sounds crazy.


    Just....stop already.


    ? Fugu


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    So the Youkai just revealed that they have several weapons capable of killing gods in their hands. Is no one else concerned about this?


    ? Spider_Youkai_FireLilly4


    Replied on April 3, 2009:


    @Fugu


    Get over yourself. Every Faction has stuff like this, why are you targeting the Youkai? If anything, they have less blood on their hands than any of the Abrahamic Factions.


    ? Holy_Avenger


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Lord Michael inviting a Devil to become an Angel!? This is clearly fake, there''s no way that Lord Michael would accept a Devil.


    Uriel had the right idea. We should wipe out those Eastern Demons and take back our weapons. When I become an Angel, I''ll gladly lead the charge and destroy all of the Lord''s Enemies.


    ? Skeptical_Skepticism


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Not to be a troll, but are we really taking this crap at face value? A supposed evil cabal of powerful Gods that went undiscovered for so long and it was the Youkai who revealed them? Reall?


    Taking it at face value, why would they even let this whole Peace Meeting go off without a hitch if they''re such a big danger and infiltrated everywhere?


    Seems kind of suspicious.


    ? KiloKilop


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    Found a random phone at the library and this was open while I was trying to find the owner.


    This is the weirdest roleplay forum that I''ve ever seen. You guys are really committed to the bit.


    Who''s that roided out dude with the priest getup?


    ? Basilisk (Verified Magician)


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    @KiloKilop


    Welcome!


    I''m sure this won''t end badly at all.


    Yup you''re right, this is a Roleplay forum. Feel free to join in however you want! Make sure you get creative with your ''role''.


    ? Fire_And_Ice


    Posted on June 14, 2009:


    @Basilisk


    You got a chuckle out of me, a rare occurrence these days. I was simply viewing this nonsense to pass the time, but here I am with my mood uplifted. You may send me a message asking me a few Magic questions if you desire since I am now in a good mood.


    @Hooded_One


    Holy crap, did everyone else see that punch? Lucifer Jr just rammed his fist right into Indra''s face.


    ? SwaffleWaffle


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Yeah, and I saw the massive wave it kicked up. Prepare your butt if you''re on the receiving end of that one.


    ? Soup


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    I just tuned in after making sure my house doesn''t get wrecked. Is that the Boosted Gear? He''s in a fully armor and it''s all red, is that the Balance Breaker? Shit is getting real there.


    ? MelonOverlord


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Uh....the viewing spell is getting fuzzy?


    ? Dubios_But_Legit_Rumor_Mill


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    @MelonOverlord


    I don''t think that''s the spell....


    Watching Indra slow float out of the massive chasm that formed after getting punched into what was probably the ocean floor, I''m pretty sure that''s not the spell itself that''s becoming staticy.


    Edit: Oh Damn, Indra was bleeding. This isn''t going to end well.


    ? Lazy_Blackberry


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Does anyone know what that sword is? It went from a sort of brawl to Indra getting progressively more pissed and then Lucifer Jr summoned that sword and Indra looked worried every time it came near him.He even took out his own Divine Weapon!


    ? Hellhound_The_Chaotic_Magical_Girl (Verified Magical Girl)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Whatever it is, it turned the tides pretty quickly. It was enough that Indra had to get serious. And they were passing it back and forth, so it''s obviously something that could contend against Indra who is one of the strongest Gods out there.


    ? Secret_MagicalGirl


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    @ Hellhound_The_Chaotic_Magical_Girl


    My Arch enemy!


    How did you get that tag, it''s not fair I deserve it more than you!


    Also, what the hell. Susanoo was one thing, but how is that kid fighting Indra now? I''m going to throttle that red-headed buffoon when this is done for being so stupid!


    ? Red_Princess


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    IS THAT WILHELM!?!


    He''s even fighting Indra now!? How???? He''s barely even an adult and he was just a normal highschooler less than a year ago!!!! Indra is supposed to be one of the strongest Gods in the world!


    ? Hellhound_The_Chaotic_Magical_Girl (Verified Magical Girl)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    @Secret_MagicalGirl


    Well, I''m not an old hag for one.


    ? Hooded_One (Verified Pervert)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    That damn brat! Is he really going to escalate even more? I swear to the Nirns, if he keeps going I''m going to go over there and slap his annoying face.


    Brace yourself Kiddos, things are going up a notch.


    ? Dark_Idiot_God (Verified Foot Fetish)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    @Hooded_One


    What''s that supposed to mean?


    Edit: Nevermind....


    ? Enthusiastic_Melon


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    This has gone beyond unreasonable. Is anyone going to step in? I can''t assume that the other Ocean Gods are happy about this.


    And I''m also rather confused at this increase in strength from a young Devil. It seems like every time he appears he''s significantly stronger than the last.


    ? Standard_Kitsune


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Okuninushi-no-Mikoto just make an appearance nearby in Izumo! He''s stopping the tidal waves from getting any closer.


    Edit: Sukuna-Biko-Na also appeared. And I heard that some others; Mitsuhanome, Sumiyoshi sanjin, and many more! The Kami have started acting.


    Edit 2: Azumi-no-isora stopped all the waves from hitting Japan. I heard he''s borrowing the power of the leylines.


    ? I_Cast_Gun


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    @Standard_Kitsune


    I''m not familiar with Azumi-no-isora, who is that and why is it a big deal?


    ? Standard_Kitsune


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    @I_Cast_Gun


    He''s the Kami, or God, of seashores if you want a simple explanation. Right now he''s tapped into Japan''s Leylines so his divine power is spreading all over Japan. He''s preventing the rampaging from reaching Japan''s shores.


    ? War_And_Death


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    It seems that old Barnicle Head got fed up too along with some other Gods. What a shame, I was having fun watching the fight and anticipating the ensuing destruction.


    ? Half_Fish_Top_Part


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    The Sealife is saying that Lord Poseidon took command of the seas near Greece and forcibly calmed them down.


    Edit: Lord Zeus also cleared the skies around Europe.


    ? Voltic_Ranger


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    My friends up north in the Scandinavian countries said that even Thor is helping calm things around the place.


    ? trudny1


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Uh...guys, something''s happening.


    Is that an....eye?


    ? Jessy_004


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Holy fucking hell, I felt my house shake and I''m hundreds of miles away. That can''t be coincidence right? The projection fizzled there, but there was a massive discharge of something from Indra and everything in view went purple and lightningy.


    ? I_Like_Swords


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    ....how much of the ocean got vaporized?


    ? Red_Princess


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    What is that? Was that Indra''s attack!? Is Wilhelm still alive!?


    ? Hooded_One


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    @Red_Princess


    Calm down, you big boobed brat. That brat Susanoo released his full power right before it went off. Normally I''d call it dead there, but that kid should have a few surprises instore.


    ? IkoalaG


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    The image cut out.


    ....was there anything in the path of that blast?


    ? Enthusiastic_Melon


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    @IkoalaG


    Several small Islands. Thankfully, they are not inhabited. Or at the very least, they aren''t anymore.


    ? Secret_MagicalGirl


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Where are the Shinto Gods, they can''t be happy about that.


    ? Hooded_One (Verified Pervert)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    I''m tired of waiting for you lot to get your Magic under control. I set up my own, you can watch it if you want.


    [Link]


    ? SharkNado_ButonFire


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    @Hooded_One


    Wow, that''s significantly more clear, thanks!.


    And damn, they''re safe? And Indra looks....weird.


    ? Hooded_One (Verified Pervert)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    @SharkNado_ButonFire


    Hah, like those young''uns could compare to me.


    And Indra is getting pretty serious all things considered. His human shape is starting to come undone. That last attack was an actual attempt to kill two kiddos.


    Hmm, is that a new sword I spy?


    ? Basilisk (Verified Magician)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    They''re okay, which is good, I think, but surprising. How are they okay? I can understand Susanoo as he''s a God and everything. But Wilhelm is....not. That attack should have honestly vaporized him, but it seems like he''s perfectly fine.


    ....there''s something weird about that sword. Which seems to be a theme with him considering his other weapons.


    ? Once_You_Go_Black (Verified Governor General)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    @Basilisk


    It''s not just him, look at the ocean around him. [Link]. I took a picture of it on my phone as it was the only thing I had on hand. The quality isn''t very good, but you can see that the water underneath him and Susanoo and the immediate area isn''t bubbling at the heat. Like there''s a visible divide between where Indra said fuck everything in that direction and the spot he''s standing.


    I can''t know what''s going on without actually seeing it in person, but that''s definitely something weird.


    ? Red_Princess


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    He just keeps getting stronger and stronger.....


    ? Fists_Over_Bloodline


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Amazing Fight! Keep going, Wilhelm!


    ? GreenAndProud


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Why did it suddenly get even darker.


    ....why are the stars coming down from the sky?


    ? Hooded_One (Verified Pervert)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Is he really that pissed to use something like that? Does he think he''ll get off scott free if he manages to kill either one of them?


    ? Da_Avid_Reader


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    .....and it''s gone. Indra apparently became one with the Universe and was about to literally clap them to death, and Lucifer Jr did something and it''s gone.


    I Don''t even know what''s going on anymore.


    But it''s fucking cool.


    ? MelonOverlord


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Anyone else freaking out about the fact that Indra can apparently make the universe descend from the sky?


    ? Eineus


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    @MelonOverlord


    Among being a Lightning God, Storms, Rains etc, he''s also a God of the Universe. It''s not that strange.


    But can we instead talk about how Lucifer Jr apparently sealed it if the words he shouted meant anything.


    ? Possible_Walrus


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Did.....Indra just hit himself with his own weapon? That looked like it was powerful and hurt a lot.....


    ? Hooded_One (Verified Pervert)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    BAHAHAHAHAHAHA!


    Servies that dick right!


    ? Once_You_Go_Black (Verified Governor General)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    @Hooded_One


    Hey old man, did you see what he did? Even if Indra was paying the barest of attention, there''s no way he should have gotten hit with his own weapon like that. He even anticipated it, held his hand out and everything. Don''t get me wrong, I''m laughing my ass off at Indra getting a well deserved slap, but.....something doesn''t add up right.


    What did the kid say....Reflect ¨C Musu? tengai?


    Did it mess with his foresight or something else?


    ? dondondon


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Uh....is that Sun Wukong?


    ? ArcaneToilet (Verified Magician)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Oh boy, things are escalating now.


    Izanami and Hades of all Gods apparently joined in. What the fuck is happening in Japan? We got Hindu, Greeks, Devils, and Shintos all throwing down it seems.


    Welp, time to evacuate the world, it was nice knowing everyone. World War 4 is about to start.


    ? Dark_Idiot_God (Verified Foot Fetish)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    @ArcaneToilet


    Don''t you mean WW3?


    ? ArcaneToilet (Verified Magician)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Nope, things are about to go so sideways that we just skipped over WW3 and went to four.


    And just as I''m typing this, Takamagahara finally decided to join in as a whole too.


    That''s a lot of Gods.


    ? War_And_Death


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    What''s that antisocial guy doing over there? Pops threatened to crack my head if I even thought of join in. Why does heget to just waltz on over and have all the fun?


    Oh, there''s Shiva.


    On second thought, I''m happy watching from the back.


    ? Orange_Pineapple


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Did Lucifer Jr just....admit to having a relationship to Japan''s Death Goddess right in the middle of everything?


    ? Dark_Idiot_God (Verified Foot Fetish)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    Doesn''t care for the various Gods around him. Doesn''t care that he looks like he just went through the wringer. Doesn''t care that here children are nearby.


    Lucifer JR: Yup, I''m banging her.


    Respect.


    To you who are about to die, I salute you.


    Edit: Huh, did the projection get cut off?


    ? Hooded_One (Verified Pervert)


    Posted on July 28, 2009:


    That sneaky bastard! Shiva looked right at the source of my spell and winked, destroying it from his end.


    Bah, show off.


    But I don''t care, I got what I wanted.


    I was right all along! She was a cougar and now I can call her it to her face! First Indra getting punched in the face by a brat barely in his twenties, then this.


    Today is a great day.


    End of Page. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8 ... 895, 896, 897


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 425:

    Chapter 425:


    It''s been awhile since I''d felt this utterly exhausted.


    Leaving the battlefield and sitting down with the Shinto gods was mostly a blur.


    I tried to make myself as composed as possible when there were many godly eyes on us, but I was feeling the overall fatigue and weariness with a significant amount of pain.


    One does not get hit by Indra without feeling it.


    "Why are your eyes bleeding?"


    "Huh?" I opened them to feel something warm falling down my cheeks and it wasn''t tears. I wiped it away and looked at it through my hazy vision. "First time using my Shikai, side effect I would imagine."


    Izzy narrowed her own eyes at me as if she didn''t believe me. "Have you even been paying attention to what I''ve been saying?"


    "Would you like a truthful answer?" I asked in response.


    Izzy grumbled, and continued her machinations. That being, she had began wiping the blood off my face. "I swear, you two." She said again for the umpteenth time.


    "I''m fine, stop worrying." I reassured her.


    "Look at you? How is any of this fine?" She shot back. "You''re lucky I already messaged everyone else to not worry."


    "Thank you." I nudged her shoulder where I was resting my head. N??v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    She let out a long winded sigh. "I can''t even get mad at you right now as it''s fairly obvious how out of it you are. Wilhelm, be honest with me, how are you feeling?"


    "Dizzy, fatigued, a bit of pain here or there. Combination of my Authority, Balance Breaker, and Shikai added on didn''t do me any favors in that regard...ah, I think my ribs are bruised, or cracked can''t tell."


    "Should I call Artoria to bring her Sheath? That will heal you quickly."


    "It''s fine, I don''t want to bother her while she''s doing things with Rin unless it''s an emergency." I refused the good intentioned request. "But there''s one thing that can help me...."


    "...Dare I ask what?"


    "Perhaps the kiss of a beautiful Goddess can alleviate my symptoms."


    "Stop it." She huffed, pinching my cheek. "Not in front of my children." She added on very softly. "Besides, did you not embarrass me enough already?"


    Oh right, her children.


    I blinked, looking up a little and focusing my eyes and seeing Susanoo sitting in a nearby chair, nursing a bottle of something as he silently drank it and Amaterasu sitting opposite of us, awkwardly glancing our way.


    "Are you embarrassed by me?"


    "You know darn well that isn''t what I meant." She gave me another cheek pinch.


    "What''s wrong with letting the world know that you''re mine?" I offered with a cheeky smile.


    "Hush." She cutely silenced me.


    Oh well, I could stop teasing her infront of her kids. Besides, I wasn''t in the right frame of mind to keep going anyways.


    I hope this won''t be a continuous side effect of using my Zanpakuto?.


    {It should become easier with practice.} My Spirit chimed in. {However, it is a trade off for having no restriction inherent other than your own capabilities.}


    Eyes too?


    I hoped I won''t go blind.


    {You should know better than most the repercussions of staring into the Kaleidoscope.}


    Yeah, yeah. I knew it would have been worse if I did the same thing haphazardly on my own. It was one of the reasons that most of Gramp''s former ''students'' went mad. A lot of them were stupid enough to look directly into the wellspring of possibilities rather than stymy their view.


    Though, thinking about it now, it felt an awful like when I used the Balance Breaker for the Spear and I gained some manner of clairvoyance.


    Maybe I''m just imagining things.


    Whatever, I don''t feel like thinking about anything too difficult right now.


    Instead, I took out a Health Potion from my ring and quickly down it. It did very little these days, but it would maybe lessen the headache I had and hopefully would dull the pain in my ribs.


    After that I found a bottle of untouched Whisky stored away and pulled the cork off with my mouth and spat it away, chugging a big gulp of it.


    Funny how this would probably ease things more than a literal health potion.


    The consequences of becoming stronger metaphysically.


    I noticed Susanoo staring at me and I sat myself up straight with a groan and slid the bottle across the new coffee table that I assume Izzy had purchased, made or something after the last time Susanoo broke it.


    He nodded, thankful and took his own swig with a pleasant look on his face after savoring it.


    The atmosphere was kind of weird. Not surprising considering everything that happened and the fact that Amaterasu was sitting in Izzy''s living room, but still.


    "I have a question." I decided to break the proverbial ice. "I hadn''t really thought about it before, but who controls the Seas of Japan? I only ask because Ryujin making an appearance brought the question to my mind. Not to mention, there are tons of other Gods that have aspects of the Ocean."


    Susanoo snorted, not in an angry way, but more mild annoyance. "I have greater authority over the Seas of Japan. He is the older deity but he relinquished his control after father mandated my ascension. However, he is the aspect of Power inherent in the Ocean while I am the unpredictability. He controls the tides and most sea life while I am the raging storm."


    "Neat." I genuinely didn''t know that. "He was pretty strong, even Ddraig only had respectful words to say about him."


    "The Great Welsh?" Susanoo raised an eyebrow. "Surprising." He said simply while taking another drink.


    "....Because Ryujin is worshiped among most Eastern Sea-coast countries." Amaterasu surprisingly chimed in. She sounded a little awkward, but continued. "Korea, China, Japan, and even India as one of the eight dragon kings."


    Ddraig did mention that, but she wasn''t silently staring anymore, so I didn''t want to make her quiet again.


    Besides, it wasn''t my show.


    And now that she had an opportunity, she looked less...meek? I don''t know, it''s hard to describe the way she was acting. The usual haughtiness wasn''t there as I experienced the first time around. She was being respectfully distant if I had to label it.


    "Mother..." She finally addressed the elephant in the room.


    "Daughter." Izzy replied.


    "I''m sorry for what happened."


    "I don''t blame Takamagahara." Izzy said directly. "You can reassure any of the others that I''m not looking to get revenge or enact any sort of judgment for a perceived slight."


    "That''s..." The Sun Goddess took a small breath. "I''m not here as a representative of Takamagahara. I''m here as the Daughter of Izanami."


    Ah, so that''s why she wasn''t putting on airs.


    And I could easily see how happy that made Izzy despite her not reacting much to the statement.


    "I''m just happy that you''re visiting."


    "Mother..."


    "How is your Husband, my other son? Are you still not speaking?"


    "M-Mother, don''t bring that up so suddenly. And with someone else here!"


    "It''s just your Bother and Wilhelm, whom I am dating if that was not obvious." She sent a glare my way, but it lacked any kind of heat to it. "And you act as if it isn''t common knowledge. You do know that mortals have etched your marriage into their myths, yes?"


    "Still as bad as it has been for the past thousands of years." Susanoo helpfully added.


    "I don''t need you talking about failing marriages." Amaterasu glared at her brother.


    "Among us, who is the only one with a happy marriage?" He shot back.


    "Y-you''re a womanizer, a complete lecherous skirt-chaser!"


    "Kushinada doesn''t mind." Susanoo smiled proudly. "As long as I share."


    Amaterasu gave a wry smile. "Other Pantheons will be more focused on you now. And your association with Mother will be linked to us with your further actions."


    "So in the eyes of other Factions, I may as well be under the umbrella of Takamagahara, is that it?"


    "If you don''t like it, you can simply remove yourself from Mother''s presence permanently." Amaterasu sniffed.


    "I would sooner remove every other faction instead." I retorted.


    "I do not like Devils." Amaterasu stated, her tone filled with contempt at the mention. "However, I am glad that Mother found someone that appreciates her."


    Izzy''s face brightened up.


    "I should return." Amaterasu stood up from her seat. "I will need to settle all the particulars that came from this incident and be prepared to receive the response from Shiva and the Hindu Pantheon."


    "You have an important job." Izzy acknowledged, but there was the obvious unwillingness present.


    "....I will return once I finished settling matters, Mother. I promise to start visiting often."


    "And I''ll drag our Brother down here too." Susanoo patted his chest.


    "Don''t fight your Brother." Izzy scolded. "I don''t want to hear about another big feud that happens between you all."


    "You are asking the impossible, mother." Amaterasu snarked.


    "At least I don''t go crying in a cave."


    "Don''t you dare start with that!"


    "you''re fooling no one with your constant invitations for a private song and dance with Uzume."


    "Mother! Make him stop!"


    "Children." Izzy stepped in. "Behave."


    "Bah, I''ll go too before she starts trying to make a move on your lover again, Mother." Susanoo grunted, readily leaving before Amaterasu blew up at him again.


    "Insufferable brute." Amaterasu huffed, but calmed down quickly. "I should check in on my Miko while I''m down here and clear up any misunderstandings she has." She paused, glancing my way. "I suppose I shall relay to her that the matter has been settled and not to worry."


    "Thank you." I replied in genuine thanks.


    She smiled warmly. I faintly felt the touch of the sun, a pleasant sensation like relaxing on a warm afternoon. "Child of the Rising Sun, you are most welcome under our warmth." With a burst of sunlight, she disappeared from the house.


    "Your children are weird." I said towards izzy.


    Her response was to pull me in for an overdue kiss.


    [***]


    "Can I confide something in you?" I hummed, looking up at Izzy while my head was comfortably in her lap.


    "Since when do you even ask? I''m aware of almost every proclivity of yours and those around you." She snorted. "But very well, reveal to me your secrets."


    "I think red eyes are a weakness of mine. I can''t stop staring into yours and they''re so beautiful."


    "I constantly wonder how I managed to fall for these obvious flirtations." She sighed, running her hand through my hair.


    "Alright, I admit I lied." I said with full sincerity. "Regardless of their color, I would say the same thing because you''re too alluring."


    "Oh stop it." She rolled her eyes, pinching my cheek playfully. "If you keep this up, the others will feel jealous when they arrive."


    "You make a fair point. I guess I will have to flirt with all of them equally."


    "Yes, yes. You''re an unmatched romantic." She deadpanned. "How are you feeling?"


    "Better. Sore, but that''s about it. Eyes feel better too. Aura is working well."


    "Good, because they''ve arrived."


    Just as Izzy said that, the door was nearly blown off its hinges.


    "Master!" Raikou threw herself on top of me.


    "Me too!" Jinn quickly jumped on me as well.


    "I''m alright, don''t cry. It wasn''t that bad." I gave both of them a pat on the head.


    "Student, you caused another incident." Sca?thach sauntered in with Venelana and Yasaka following.


    "Good, maybe you all can talk some sense into him. He refuses to accept that he did something wrong." Izzy huffed in annoyance.


    "I agree with him." Sca?thach said immediately. "It would be foolish to blame him for an action that any of us would take in the same circumstances."


    "Agreed." Venelana squeezed between Jinn and Raikou and gave me a quick kiss. "But that doesn''t make us not worry."


    "You''re not supposed to encourage him." Izzy grumbled. "What if he does it again?"


    "Then he best kill the one responsible to not make it a third time." Sca?thach said simply.


    "Is Meridia not coming?" I asked, giving both Jinn and Raikou a playful slap on their butts to get myself some wiggle room.


    "She said it was unwise to make an appearance for the moment less she takes action out of anger." Sca?thach responded.


    "That would probably make things worse." Izzy admitted.


    I managed to force myself to sit up straighter after the Raikou and Jinn attack was over. Venelana was giving me an interesting look. And by interesting, I mean it basically screamed ''come fuck me''.


    I met her gaze and raised an eyebrow and.....was she blushing?


    I don''t know what was up with her, but I used the opportunity to move my hand up under her dress and squeeze her nice round ass.


    She giggled, and positioned herself to plop down on my lap. "Do you need some extra healing?"


    "As tempting as that offer is. I''m so utterly exhausted right now that just keeping my eyes open is difficult. But I would love to have you in my arms when I fall asleep." I wrapped her up.


    "You know he''s telling the truth when he rejects an invitation like that." Jinn laughed.


    "Yasaka, dear?" Izzy spoke up. "You are being uncharacteristically quiet."


    Yasaka was looking out of it and suddenly refocused. "Sorry about that, I was just....lost in thought." Her gaze trailed towards me. "I''ve had an interesting past few hours. And I''m not talking about the aftermath of the fight."


    "Did something occur? My Daughter said that she was going to visit. I hope that nothing went wrong."


    "Funny you should mention that." Yasaka had a strained smile. "And I ask this question, mostly directed at Wilhelm as I believe he is the culprit."


    "I claim innocence for whatever it is I am accused of."


    Yasaka looked at me dryly. "Please explain to me why, when my Goddess appeared before me, she was apologetic." I was about to speak, but she held her hand up. "And not about one of the many concerns of mine in the past. Not even about the whole Kunou incident that I''m still pissed about. No, she appeared, apologized to me for ''leading me on'' and told me that she can''t accept my ''feelings'' and that she is at fault for fostering the misunderstanding."


    "....I genuinely don''t know how to respond to that." I replied.


    "Oh don''t worry, it doesn''t end there. She felt bad and wanted to give me a token of affection even though she doesn''t share the same sentiment. As an apology, mind you." That was when Yasaka held her hands up, revealing a very familiar red thong.


    "....."


    "Daughter, why?" Izzy bemoaned, covering her face with her hands.


    Wow, this has been a wild day.


    "Your children are weird." I said again, and Izzy couldn''t bring herself to refute me.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 426:

    Chapter 426:


    My eyes blinked open and I looked around at my surroundings, not quite recognizing where I was. Not to mention, I was fairly sure I went to sleep with someone in my arms, but my head was still so hazy last night that I didn''t entirely remember the minute to minute moments of going to sleep.


    However, this situation also felt familiar.


    I kicked off the blanket around me and stood up. Looking down, I realized I was in a clean set of clothes. I adjusted my tie slightly and felt good enough to walk out the door. What should have been Izzy''s house was different and the reason was obvious.


    "Good morning, Musu? Tengai." I greeted my Zanpakuto? spirit that was once more sitting at a quaint little table drinking a cup of tea.


    He set his cup down and smiled my way. "A good morning to you as well. Would you like a cup?"


    "Does it actually do anything for me?" I questioned, plopping myself down opposite of him.


    "It tastes good?" He offered.


    "Good enough for me." I hummed, looking at the steam wafting off of my cup and took a sip. "Is this pulled from my memories?"


    "Of course." He nodded.


    "Is this going to be a common occurrence?" I asked. "Pulling me from my dreams or while I''m asleep?"


    "You were bound to wake up soon, I simply expedited the process and took a moment of your time. Physically, your body is still sound asleep but your subconscious was active enough that I could pull a little trick like this."


    "Interesting." I wondered if this could be used in different ways. "And this house, is it a representation of my inner world?"


    "A small piece." He waved his hand causing the building and everything around us to shatter like glass, reforming to another view. "Welcome to Salem''s Castle." He grinned. "As long as the place holds sufficient meaning, it has a reflection in your inner world."


    "Really? Anywhere?"


    "Where would you like to go?" He offered.


    "That old House in Kuoh." I stated.


    He tilted his head and silently weaved the surroundings again. We were now standing outside of that same house that I burned down, except now, it was wholly intact. "Well, have at it."


    "You know what I''m going to do?" I eyed him.


    "Who do you think I am?" He shot back with an eye roll, which looked strange with the pulsing nebulas for pupils he had.


    I shrugged and slowly wrote out a Runic Sentence in front of me. Once I finished what I wanted, I flicked it towards the house and a massive fireball converged and shot off towards it, immediately setting it alight.


    "Done?" He asked as we watched it start burning away.


    "Yup." I stretched my arms. "That was fun. How about Mom''s Grave?"


    "Of course." He nodded and he produced that same mirror from before and he ushered me through it. The mercury-like liquid enveloped us and the surroundings changed to the familiar resting place of my mom.


    There were fresh flowers prepared as well.


    "The flowers were a nice touch. Thank you." I knelt down and ran my hands along the letters of her memorial.


    "They were her favorites." He said softly.


    "Ah...I think I forgot about that until you mentioned it now. Did I ever ask her why they were her favorites?"


    He silently shook his head and I clicked my tongue with a sigh.


    "Not how I expected to spend my morning, but it''s already been a fulfilling day. What did you need to have pulled me into my inner world, Musu? Tengai?"


    "A couple of things I wanted you to be aware of. However, let us change the location."


    "Lead the way." I gestured and he produced the mirror again and it reflected Kyoto. That alone would not have elicited a response from me normally, but it was on fire.


    "Is this supposed to be some kind of representation of my inner turmoil? Like some kind of hidden uncertainty or premonition?"


    "No, Ddraig is just having fun." He chuckled.


    "....what?"


    "Fear me!!!" A loud roar resounded above the two of us and a massive red dragon flew down, spraying fire onto the city. It paused mid-city-razing and looked over at us. "Really? No heads up?" He sounded exasperated. The massive red dragon seemed to sag as its wings flapped and it fell to the ground with a loud thump crushing several buildings. "Heya brat."


    "Ddraig?"


    "In the flesh....relatively speaking." He corrected, voice rumbling.


    "I was able to pull Ddraig''s consciousness into your Inner world as the Boosted Gear also exists within your soul. The Sacred Gear still believes that Ddraig is within its grasp so it did not fight me. I was unable to undo the bindings around his soul unfortunately." Musu? Tengai explained.


    I walked up and touched his side, feeling the scales of the true Red Dragon Emperor, or at least how he was supposed to be. "It''s good to finally meet you, Ddraig. The real you."


    "Hey don''t get sappy on me." He blew out a burst of air with his nostril nearly knocking me on my ass.


    "Should I ''fear you'' instead?"


    "Bite me." The massive dragon huffed. "I''ve been stuck in that damn gauntlet for so long and the only freedom I''ve had is when I come out with that spell of yours. And I can''t exactly go wild while I''m in that state."


    Musu? Tengai waved his hand, and an aurora-like light ran through Kyoto, fixing and returning everything back to how it was supposed to be. That same mercury-like liquid would consume and reform anything broken or burned down and readjust itself to the proper shape. "No harm is done."


    "Will there be an issue if I tried to use the Gauntlet while you''re like this?"


    My Zanpakuto? spirit and Ddraig shared a look.


    "We do not believe so." Musu? Tengai replied.


    Ddraig also opened his massive jaw. "My essence still persists in that prison. This is merely a wisp of my consciousness that I''m focusing on."


    I could more or less understand the details when explained like that.


    "So this is what you wanted to show me?" I asked.


    "Among other things." Musu? Tengai nodded. "I mainly wanted to have a chat about how we arrived at this point and what to do about the future."


    "By this point, you mean you?"


    "That is correct."


    "I admit I''m surprised with how fast I was able to achieve Shikai. Yoruichi told me that it usually takes months to years for a Shinigami to even hear their Zanpakuto?."


    "Most Shinigami who receive their Zanpakuto? are still new to wielding their Reiryoku and don''t understand themselves in the proper mindset to facilitate the connection so quickly." He replied. "To you, it was merely a lateral step rather than a staircase that others must climb."


    "And the Hogyoku helped, I''m sure."


    "Indeed." He didn''t deny it. "It would have taken me much longer to form without it."


    "And what exactly is the Hogyoku? Have you assimilated it?"


    He hummed noncommittally for a moment before answering. "The name implies its purpose. The Hogyoku ¨C the Breakdown Orb. The purpose is to facilitate the breakdown of boundaries between two concepts. Shinigami and Hollow was the original intent but it''s obvious the creator did not anticipate you. Therefore, we''re breaking new ground. I can say that it''s not complete. Once I took it in, I realized that there was a lot missing about it, like it''s only half of a whole. It has room to....grow."


    "Was that supposed to sound ominous?"


    "It has fearful potential."


    "Should I be worried then?"


    "It is quite painful."


    "You''re not just a copy created by the sword over there, are you?" Ddriag inspected the mirror of his wielder.


    "You figured that out, did you?" He leaned against his staff.


    "What are you? Are you alive?"


    "Who knows. I am someone that doesn''t exist, but might exist depending on the circumstances. What is real, what is fake, it depends on your perspective. To me, this is but a dream. But to you, it''s real."


    "More cryptic bullshit, you''re definitely the brat."


    "Haha, that''s one way to look at it." The copy chuckled. "Well, he should take the future fights seriously at least."


    "Mmm, he took too lackadaisical approach to his Bankai Training. Thank you for your assistance." I bowed my head towards him.


    I hoped he would understand that the future Bankai training will not be easy.


    "Feels weird being thanked by you. I may have never wielded a Zanpakuto?, but after receiving the memories needed to understand the situation, it makes it awkward." He scratched his head. "Well, since my job is done, I guess I''ll head out. Feel free to call me again when he''s ready for a rematch."


    I bowed my head in thanks and helped him recede from my wielder''s inner world.


    "That was neat." Ddraig shrunk down his physical form. An easy enough maneuver seeing as he was but a wisp of consciousness within this world. "Want me to keep it a secret?"


    "If you wouldn''t mind."


    "No problem. It''s not one of those things I should interfere with, I get it." Ddriag was agreeable to my decision. "From what I understand, the brat needs to figure out things himself as part of this training."


    "You''re very perceptive." I smiled.


    "You don''t survive as long as I did without being able to read the situation." He flew around my head in a circle. "Can you make me some food?"


    "I made sure that every place that would have food is properly supplied for your pleasure." It was the least I could do and took very little effort to pull the memories from my wielder.


    "You''re the best, sword boy!" Ddraig exclaimed, flying off towards the nearest restaurant I would presume.


    I smiled wistfully and moved towards a more secluded area of Wilhelm''s inner world.


    The Hogyoku hung up in the air and I was not the only one present.


    Two other figures sat at each corner of the room and I took the third spot. They both silently opened their eyes as if greeting me.


    "Odin, Meridia." I spoke softly to two figures.


    They didn''t respond, but I knew that wasn''t because they were unable.


    I wondered if Wilhelm would ever figure out that the two blessings he received from them were a bit more than just a favor bestowed?


    Meridia, perhaps he had a smidgen of knowledge about, but simply didn''t mind nor care to investigate. However, the other one was a bit more surprising.


    The elderly man silently sat cross legged, focusing almost entirely on the Hogyoku in front of us.


    I too turned my attention to the Hogyoku and began my own work.


    It was only a matter of time before we got this object to evolve to the next stage.


    [***]


    Wilhelm POV


    Waking up for real this time was much more pleasant.


    It might have something to do with the fact that my face was firmly squashed between a pair of boobs. Even the residual feeling of being utterly torn apart by my copy couldn''t take away from this heavenly experience.


    "These are mine." I squeezed them between my hands.


    "And good morning to you too." Venelana''s soft giggle reached my ears. "If that''s what I think it is poking me, I think you''re feeling much better."


    "You make it sound as if that''s a hard threshold to reach." Izzy also softly spoke next to my other ear.


    I begrudgingly pulled myself out of this wonderful bosom to turn my body around and see that Izzy was laying down on my other side. "This is a surprise. I didn''t expect to wake up with both of you together. Should I ask if my innocence was taken advantage of?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Izzy huffed. "And I did not intend to join you two in bed."


    "You pulled on her and refused to let go while you were half asleep." Venelana explained. "It was rather cute, so she just relented and joined in the cuddling."


    "Did someone take my clothes off?" I peeked under the covers. But my eyes were drawn more towards the two women at my side. I''ve seen Venelana naked before, and would always appreciate the sight of her in nothing but a bra and panties, but I was genuinely surprised to see Izzy the same.


    "Stop staring." Izzy turned a faint rosy red and pinched my cheek.


    "That''s impossible." I nudged closer to her and proceeded to bury my head between her boobs as well. "This is mine too."


    "Fine." She huffed again. "Let this be your reward then."


    I didn''t want Venelana to feel left out, so I did the mature thing and reached back, groping her legs. "What happened last night? I''m vague on the details."


    "Not much." Venelana snuggled in and laid her head on my shoulder. "You were clearly very tired so after we all made sure you were okay, we had you go to sleep. Izanami was kind enough to offer her guest bed as you were already here and I promised you a warm body to hug and you know the rest."


    "I need to go see Salem, I was supposed to check back in a lot sooner. She''s probably worried, or angry ¨C"


    "Jinn has it covered." Izzy interrupted me. "She is with Salem at the moment, you need not worry. Everything is being handled, just rest for now." She took my other hand and moved it so it was resting on her ample rear. "You deserve a nice rest" She added a quick kiss onto my cheek.


    I shifted myself so that I was staring up at the ceiling. "We haven''t talked yet have we?" I asked Venelana, but it was rather rhetorical. "We''ve just been talking around you about certain things and you''ve been very polite and patient."


    "Trust isn''t something that can be forced. I don''t deny that I want to know about many things, but I don''t want you to feel pressured."


    "You''re an amazing woman and I''m lucky to have you." I leaned forced, kissing her softly on the lips. "I''ll gladly tell you everything."


    "I''ll make sure he doesn''t exaggerate." Izzy snorted, settling in next to me.


    "I didn''t expect this so soon, but I''m pleasantly surprised." Venelana smiled beautifully.


    "The truth is....I''m an Alien."


    Izzy pinched my cheek. "Tell her properly."


    Venelana giggled so it was worth it.


    "Where to begin." I breathed out, relaxing with both of them cuddling with me. "Do you understand the concept of Parallel worlds?"


    "Oh dear, this is not going to be what I imagined, is it?" Venelana asked.


    "Prepare yourself, even I have trouble believing half the things he talks about and I''ve lived a very long life." Izzy replied.


    "I''ll keep an open mind."


    [***]


    A/N Couple more chapters then off to Orleans.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 427:

    Chapter 427:


    I think I kind of knew how Artoria feels when Medea gets her hands on her now.


    "So Big." Venelana cooed.


    "It feels strange as well." Izzy agreed. "And these are so rough and hard."


    "They feel good to touch though." Venelana continued. "They are very charming; I can''t seem to stop myself."


    "What is it with you all and my Horns and Tail." I said emotionlessly as they groped my new Devil Parts. "Even Sca?thach didn''t hide how enthusiastic she was about touching them."


    "You say that after you had your hand on my ass for the entire time you and Venelana talked about your history." Izzy deadpanned.


    "That''s different."


    "How so?" Venelana tilted her head. "I find these parts just as attractive as you most likely find our feminine parts."


    "...really?" I questioned skeptically.


    "Oh yes." Venelana smiled beautifully. "I admit I''m very taken with this form of yours. I already thought you were a handsome man, but seeing these makes me feel a very pleasant tingle."


    "Did you not get it out of your system in the shower?" Izzy snorted. "Three hours you spent in there with him. If this was a normal house, you would have long ran out of hot water." She added with a roll of her eyes. "And while I don''t quite feel the same way, I do think they are interesting.....and they are cute."


    "Oh dear." Venelana giggled. "It''s never out of my system." She grinned lasciviously. "And it helps coming to terms with the fact that my world seems so much smaller than it was yesterday."


    "I know the feeling." Izzy huffed. "And he was much less gentle with the revelation than he was with you. You took it very well, merely asking a few questions."


    "I''ll probably take some time to really ponder it later. It makes sense in a strange context. Everything that''s happened, the weirdness that suddenly occurred with the Youkai faction that has everyone in a tizzy."


    "Odin knows, by the way." I remembered that little tidbit as well. "Just thought you should know. Otherwise, pretty much everyone around us knows bar Kunou."


    "He is a wise God, I''m not surprised." Venelana nodded, rubbing her thumb against the tip of my left horn. "And are you waiting until Kunou is older? I can imagine that''s a difficult subject to broach."


    "Yeah, Yasaka and I mentioned telling her without any real substance to the talks, but I''ll probably bring it up again soon. Kunou''s birthday is later this month, so we may tell her then."


    I''m glad that nothing had really changed between us after telling her my full story.


    She took it probably the best out of everyone that didn''t already know the concepts so widely known such as the Servants I''m acquainted with.


    She merely asked some questions, asked for some evidence, and such along those lines. Some clarifications and explanations as well, but that was to be expected. Artoria responded to a message about her true identity did wonders to convince her nearly instantaneously.


    If I had to guess, I think she sounded more enthralled than encumbered by the revelation.


    She is a bit old, not in a bad way, so I suppose it''s not unexpected that something so new and different would be a welcomed surprise.


    "Anyways, are you two ready?" I''d been their personal doll for about an hour now.


    "I''m not sure." Izzy hummed, gripping my tail, an action she knew still made me feel weird. That little smile of hers was telling in that she was doing it to get a reaction out of me. "It makes me happy to know that I can return the favor for all your little touches."


    I''d remember this.


    "As much as I would genuinely like doing this for longer, I am a little excited for our date." Venelana leaned against me and smiled brightly.


    "Mm, good point. I don''t want to keep you from that, and I do wish to have a talk with Meridia." Izzy agreed, relenting.


    She was vague about this supposed ''talk'' merely saying something that both as ''Gods'' for lack of a better word on Meridia''s part, that they needed to have a talk now that she was ''officially'' my woman.


    I chalked it up to some nuance that I wouldn''t understand as a non-God and something I shouldn''t stick my nose in as it was a private matter they needed to settle between them without my presence.


    "I only met her for a brief moment not too long ago." Venelana chimed in. "I had thought I did something wrong on our first meeting as she quickly left once I arrived. But your explanation set me more at ease, knowing that she can''t easily leave her...realm for too long. I''m not sure how that works, in detail, but I am curious, does it not get difficult to continue being together if you are both separated for long periods? "


    "I guess the definition of ''long'' is subjective here. And I would of course prefer to have her at my side every waking moment, but it simply can''t be helped. I was aware that there would be times where we wouldn''t see each other for weeks, months, or even years if things happened. Imagine if Nurarihyon could and would usurp Yasaka''s position if she left Kyoto for a period of time or saw the slightest signs of weakness."


    "That sounds awful."


    "Yup, and it''s a ''game'' between beings of similar power. Of course, she doesn''t simply ''leave'' when she shows up around here, but you get the general idea. It''s a power struggle and she doesn''t really have any friends in the game."


    "I already have a warped perception of time compared to mortals, but even I cannot fathom her entire existence from start to this point. I would imagine that a week to a month is very similar to how we would feel about a day or even less." Izzy also shared her unique perspective. "I have personally not noticed the passing of years on occasion."


    "I suppose it''s a matter of perspective as you said. I just wanted to make sure you were okay with what was happening. I don''t want you to feel lonely without her around."


    "It''s hard for me to feel lonely when I have both of you here with me." I smiled at them. "But I understand that everyone has their life to live. Hell, Artoria, Raikou, Jinn and Sca?thach are still discovering what it means to live their lives as is and I wouldn''t want to get in the way of that. You have your own family and responsibilities that I wouldn''t want trample on."


    I would absolutely love to have Meridia here every second of the day. I''m selfish like that and would never want to let her leave from my sight. But the rational part of me recognized her own independent existence.


    Venelana hummed and looked pleased with what I said. "You mentioned during the talk, offhandedly, that you had a Immortal Peach that you wanted to ask me to make a wine out of. If we''re going to see Meridia, and knowing what she is, I would have something to ask her in that regard."


    "Oh? Something she can help there?" I rubbed my chin. "Color me intrigued. Speaking of, are you two ready to go?"


    Izzy stood up, straightening her clothes. "I am."


    Venelana kissed my cheek and climbed up off the seat. "I''m ready to go explore the unknown."


    I merely waved my hand, producing a portal to the Colored Rooms with Meridia''s instant attention locking onto me. "After you."


    "What a gentleman." Venelana winked, walking through.


    And Izzy was about to follow her, but I stopped her with a little smile of mine.


    She raised an eyebrow inquisitively.


    [***]


    "Honey, I''m home." I declared walking through the portal and closing it behind me.


    "Welcome home, dear." She deadpanned, staring at me. "You brought the others with you then."


    "You''ve briefly met Venelana." I politely introduced her, even if Meridia knew we were coming.


    "I have. I am to assume she knows everything now that she is here." Meridia questioned from atop her ''throne''.


    "Yes, we just finished that talk." Venelana politely bowed her head. "And I thank you for entrance to your Realm, Lady Meridia."


    "Your gesture is appreciated but unneeded. Wilhelm is my lover thus his other interests are welcomed." Meridia''s attitude leaned towards casualness, but there was a clear hint of approval for the way that Venelana didn''t just assume on her part and went through the proper gestures.


    "And I brought one more that you''ve met already." I informed her.


    "....I see that." Meridia said dryly staring at said Death Goddess who was currently being carried in my arms.


    "This is Izanami, my Death Goddess. There are other Death Goddesses like her, but this one is mine." I introduced.


    "I hate you." Izzy huffed. a tiny blush covered her cheeks as she looked away from me before wiggled out of my arms and standing by herself.


    "Thank you for the invitation." Izzy was a tad more casual than Venelana, but she knew Meridia a little bit more. Perhaps an unspoken respect between two beings beyond mortal standards. Even if Meridia was even far beyond Izzy as well.


    Meridia nodded again. "Pay no heed, our mutual lover has a tendency to embarrass others for his own amusement."


    "I don''t deny it." I noticed Venelana covering her mouth to lightly giggle.


    Meridia shook her head, standing up from her throne and walking towards us. "Give me a kiss, then depart. You will be a distraction."


    How assertive.


    I liked it.


    "Love you." I fulfilled her request with gusto.


    "Yes, I love you as well." Meridia''s expression softened. "And don''t think I''m ignoring your decision to fight recently. If I had my way, I would have marched over there and taken the head of that God who dared act so presumptuous."


    "It''s handled." I snuck my arms around her waist. "I wouldn''t want to inconvenience you. You''ve been busy recently, yeah?"


    "Merely some nonsense with Hermaeous Mora."


    "The Daedric Prince of Knowledge, right?"


    "That is correct." Meridia sniffed in annoyance. "His desire was...you and the others. I took offense to his attempts and rebuffed him. Things escalated to a point, and we had a discussion and settled on a duel between two champions to decide terms." Her lips curled up into a smile. "That child you brought me served her purpose well."


    "You used Ophis."


    "Indeed." Meridia looked rather smug.


    "I see, this is what you meant when Yasaka said that Ophis was ''taken off the board''." Venelana whispered from the side.


    Ah, I had forgotten to mention that. Well, it''s not like I could talk about every tiny detail in the time we had so far.


    "Is she behaving?"


    "She simply sits in her small void and stares silently into the nothingness." Meridia shrugged. "In terms of existence, she is truly a child still, so I''m not surprised. She is something that will outlive your planet and welcome what comes next. I would not be surprised if she''s still in her first Kalpa."


    "That''s too long for me to process right now. But I''m happy she''s a boon for you."


    "Yes, and stop distracting me." She pulled my hands away that had been sliding downwards through our conversation. "You are going on a date with Venelana to that mortal city, correct?"


    "That was the plan." I confirmed. "But is there something wrong for you to bring it up?"


    "Just some annoyances there at the moment, but nothing you cannot handle on your own."


    Well, a heads up was appreciated. "Oh, before we go, Venelana wanted to ask something I believe?" I gave her an opening.


    Venelana perked up once the attention was set on her. "I had a thought, I don''t know if it''s proper or if I''m stepping over a line."


    "You may ask, I will tell you if I dislike the request. No distasteful feelings of mine will befall you."


    "Wilhelm asked me to brew him a wine using a few ingredients. One of which is an Immortal Peach, and the other he suggested was some water from the River Styx. Conveniently they both align with Life and Death, would it be bad If I suggest a small blessing from both of you on them?" She asked.


    "I have no problem with this request" Izzy replied first. "I had assumed it would be something more complicated. While I do not give out my blessing lightly, this is not something worth noting as it stays within the group."


    "I agree." Meridia responded next. "Bring me the object, I will give it a touch of my light."


    "They even have weapons on them!" I grabbed at the dagger hidden under the coat of the one struggling in my grasp. "A dagger. A tool of a thief or an assassin! Clearly, they were up to no good. I mean, look at the colors they''re wearing. Black! The colors of thieves, and assassins."


    "Wilhelm, dear." Venelana spoke up. "You''re wearing black."


    "And I have stolen things before." I pointed out.


    "Do you think this nonsense will stand? You will surrender yourself to my custody and I will be merciful not to inflict a stricter form of interrogation on you afterwards. Should you come quietly that is."


    "What''s he going on about?" I asked Thorum.


    "He claims to be carrying out his duty to search for any ''Talos worshippers'' and he claims that the Companions are a refuge for it as well as a list of other names." Thorum clarified.


    "Mine, I presume."


    "Aye."


    "And Artoria and Rin as well?"


    "Aye."


    ".....and everyone else I''m acquainted with."


    "...aye."


    "What a dumbass."


    "Of course such curt and uncouth behavior would come from one of your kind." He sniffed.


    "My kind?" I questioned.


    "A Daedra worshiper." He spat out.


    "I''m not a Daedra worshiper." I replied.


    "We have a significant number of reports contradicting that statement."


    "Well, let''s agree to disagree." I loved to tease Meridia, but not at the expense of her standing to others, unless they were my other girls. To the people of her world, as much as I wanted to joke about what I did to her was not worship unless the bedroom counted, I wouldn''t voice it out loud.


    "It matters not, we will have answers one way or another." He snapped his fingers and the Elfs around him looked ready to fight. "Come along quietly or we will use force if necessary."


    "Does....he even have the legal authority to ''apprehend'' us?" I asked.


    "It depends on your interpretation." Aela gripped her sheathed blade. "Technically no, but technically yes."


    "Have they proven themselves to be Thalmor then?"


    "What?" The Head Elf guy scowled again. "You dare question ¨C "


    I let my Reiatsu seep out and it descended upon the elves present in the room. The full weight of my soul was brought to bear against theirs and they were found wanting.


    Nearly all of them had their eyes rolled back and they dropped to the ground. The only one who didn''t was their leader who was showing admirable resistance.


    "Y-y-y-ou ¨C" He trembled, his knees buckling and it looked like he was having trouble even speaking.


    Even some of the most generous and good natured people I''ve met in Skyrim hate the Thalmor.


    So.....


    I took out my old trusty Brick that I nicked before leaving Soul Society and threw it at his face.


    It made a wonderful sound on connection and the elf was taken out immediately.


    "....my friend, did you just throw a brick at him." Thorum asked.


    "I did." I didn''t deny it.


    Aela was the first to snort out a little bit of laughter then they all joined in, the tension easing immediately. "Serves those damn elves right."


    "Aye, a fitting way to quiet the dishonorable Thalmor." Farkas chuckled.


    "What should we do with them now?" Thorum asked.


    "Uh, so....send them to the Jarl?" I offered.


    "The Jarl?" Aela mulled it over. "He might be put in a bad position if we send them to him."


    "Tell him they didn''t identify themselves and assaulted us. I''m sure he''s savvy enough to use that to get them out of his city. He''s probably aware they''re here already and is barely tolerating their presence."


    They all looked at each other and shrugged.


    "Sounds good, my friend!" Thorum walked up with that big goofy smile of his and wrapped me up in a big hug. "It''s good to see you again!"


    "You too, buddy." I chuckled, patting his shoulder. He was stronger again. "And let me introduce my companion to you."


    "Venelana Gremory." She held out her hand. "Wilhelm speaks very highly of you."


    "Lady Gremory." Thorum politely took it and returned the greeting. "It is a pleasure. What is your...?"


    "She''s my woman." I clarified.


    "Another one?" Aela snorted, tossing one of the Elves out the door. "Can this one even handle a drink? Looks like she belongs in the cloud district with the other pompous fools."


    "Oh sweetie, I can handle my drink much better than you can." Venelana rose to the provocation, good-naturedly.


    Aela paused and stared at her with an amused grin. "Aye, let''s see it then. Give her some good Nord Mead."


    "Ah, Lady Gremory, I apologize for Aela. She can be a little....brash." Thorum whispered an apology.


    "It''s no problem, I knew what I was getting into when I came here. Don''t worry, this is far from the first time I''ve been in a situation like this." Venelana seemed unphased.


    "Ya know, I''m surprised things turned out the way they did." Farkas fixed the chairs at a nearby table, making sure there was enough room for all of us to join him. "Didn''t expect the Thalmor to just sit there after being messed with. They usually don''t take being insulted well and all that."


    "They probably had a script in their head about how things would go and planned accordingly. Sometimes, just acting so blatantly audacious can throw someone off enough that they don''t know how to properly respond." I replied, pulling out a chair for Venelana to sit down.


    It''s how I managed to win over Meridia.


    Always a good option now and then.


    "My friend, you came at a good time then!" Thorum smiled again. "We did not know how to handle them without causing an incident."


    "I voted to just beat them up and throw them out of the city." Aela tossed a round of drinks onto the table and fell into her chair. "Bottoms up." She took a swig of her drink, eyeing Venelana.


    "You don''t need to drink this if you don''t want to, Lady Gremory. Nord mead doesn''t ¨C


    "No need." Venelana smiled, taking her own into her own. In one motion, she threw her head back and started downing it. We all looked at her as she downed the entire thing in one go. "Not bad." She said simply, setting the empty bottle down. "Have anything stronger?"


    Aela slowly opened her mouth and closed it again. She looked competitive of all things then followed suit, quickly chugging down her own drink. She let out a burp, slamming her bottle onto the table. "Four more bottles down here."


    "That sounds wonderful. But why don''t you order some for yourself too." Venelana''s eyes twinkled in amusement.


    ".....I like her." Thorum whispered towards me.


    "Yeah, she''s great." I couldn''t help but grin stupidly. I don''t know why Thorum approving meant so much to me, but it did.


    "I ain''t too hard headed to admit when I''m wrong." Aela grunted. "I take back what I said, you''re okay in my book. Handled that elf well too."


    "Quick, someone go check outside. Are there any Pigs flying? Aela just apologized." Farkas spoke up, but Aela quickly jabbed him in the shoulder.


    "Quiet, you big lug." She huffed.


    I just realized, every time I end up here, regardless of who I''m with, we end up getting rather deep into the drinks....


    Oh well, they all seemed to enjoy it.


    "I accept your apology." Venelana giggled. "This date of ours wasn''t planned, otherwise I would have worn something more appropriate here, so I can understand your skepticism."


    "Got yourself another one, Milk Drinker?" Aela accepted another bottle that was handed to her.


    "He sure did." Venelana scooted a tad closer as if telling all of them that she was claiming me.


    "Aye, my friend! Tell me how you two got together. And what you have been up to! Things have been quiet around here and I''ve only been hearing rumors of things. A man with a spear and a Khajit at his side warding off Dragons in the west and laying low the Dark Brotherhood. Then I hear of a man in Riften wearing Armor black as night and another in not but cloth and a strange sword felling a dragon there. I admit I prefer the city to be safe, but hearing such exciting rumors has made me feel conflicted about keeping still. Tell me of your own adventures, let me relish in your triumphs, my friend."


    Those sounded rather familiar. I would need to check up to see how Assassin, Rider, and Archer were doing while playing around here in skyrim.


    "Oh jeez, where to start." I popped the cork off my bottle and I was about to answer until I felt a buzz on my Kaleidophone. "One second."


    I quickly checked it to see what message I received.


    Zelretch: I''m done. I finished a method for you to reenter the world-line undetected. Come see me when you have time.


    I felt a mix of excitement and anxiety fill me but I pushed it to the side for now.


    I was with Venelana and I would finish this date of ours before letting my mind be taken over by thoughts of Chaldea and that world.


    "Sorry, where was I?" I asked.


    "You were speaking of your adventures." Thorum helpfully replied.


    "Right, how about how I almost died recently?"


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    Next chapter is the clock tower party, then off to Orleans.

 Chapter 428:

    Chapter 428:


    After dropping Venelana off from our short but wonderful date, I Immediately skipped over to Zelretch''s place and what greeted me wasn''t what I expected.


    "Good, you''re here." Zelretch acknowledged my entrance, but he did not look normal.


    His hair was a bit disheveled and his normally tidy appearance leaned towards the unkempt. Frankly, he looked like he had been working without sleep for days.


    "Are you alright?" I asked out of concern.


    He looked down at himself and waved it off. "I''ve been working on this for about 40 hours now and it''s been both physically and mentally exhausting. But I finally finished the calculations and theory after creating my initial hypothesis."


    "Gramps..."


    "Oh, don''t even start." He chuckled. "This is just as important to me as it is to you. I still need a couple days to finalize the results and gather what I need, but it''s safe to say that I managed a way for you to return without being detected."


    He let out a tired breath as he nearly collapsed into a chair at the dining room table. "How was your date?"


    I humored him, sitting down across from where he was. "Short, but nice. I would have loved for it to be longer, but it was rather spur of the moment after telling her everything and she had to go back for some family stuff."


    And catching up with Thorum. I was elated that Venelana enjoyed that environment and she had easily meshed in with the rougher society. It''s funny how visibly out of place she was there, yet if it wasn''t for that, you wouldn''t be able to tell the difference.


    "A shame, I would have loved to meet her." Zelretch hummed.


    "Alright, alright. You''re intentionally keeping me on edge. Explain what you did."


    He chuckled again but acquiesced. "I had to take many different approaches. I decided to work based off the assumption that both I and my teacher would simultaneously be on the lookout for you, thus I worked backwards from that."


    "Both Zelretch, the Kaleidoscope, and Solomon the King of Magecraft out to look for me. Are there actually any holes in this hypothetical net to catch me that I could slip through?"


    "A good analogy." He rubbed his beard. "To continue with it, there are no holes for you to sneak through per say. If we go with the net analogy, let''s call that world-line a world full of minnows, and you''re a shark. The net only allows Minnows inside and keeps out all other sea life. No matter what I thought of, I could not come up with a way to get through this proverbial net without detection even only using the methods my teacher had from my memories. Combined with many things I''ve learned myself over the years and my Mastery of the Second, well, the nearly impossible became infinitely smaller."


    "The obvious approach then, would be not to push through the net, but let the net take me willingly."


    "Bingo." He snapped his fingers, pointing at me. "You, Wilhelm, will become a minnow."


    "Sounds easy." I rolled my eyes. "But seriously, what did you figure out?"


    "It''s actually fairly simple once I worked through everything I could think of. An oversight I believe, both my Teacher and I would have missed had I not been on the outside looking in."


    "Are you going to keep me in suspense?"


    "You need to enter that world-line during the Singularity. At the same exact moment that it would take place on an adjacent world-line." He replied.


    "....will that work?" I furrowed my brow. "I don''t know the exact time and date, but to pick an arbitrary time and place. If the singularity was taking place on December 1st 2000, would I need to also be on a parallel world at the same exact date, and if it were midnight in the singularity, would I need it to be midnight there as well?"


    "Correct." He nodded to my understanding. "Obviously that isn''t the entirety of everything. But we''re going to hide your entrance in a single moment of time to not cause any ripples on your reentry. Metaphysically speaking, the singularities are creating their own ripples, distinct ones. And your entrance would be like driving a speedboat over them, making it rather obvious that something was amiss if one were to stare at the river of time there. What we''re going to do is make it so you align perfectly with the already established ripples and hide your arrival in such a way."


    "Alright." I said quietly, pondering what he just said. "I feel like we''re making a lot of assumptions with this."


    "It can''t be helped, we''re working against mostly unknowns. I''m taking every precaution I can think of to make this as safe as possible."


    "I know, and I trust you. I''m just...concerned is all."


    "Understandable." He said softly.


    "Have you finished all the calculations? Those are going to be a nightmare, especially if you can''t delve too deep without being discovered from prying eyes."


    "That was what I was going to wrap up over the next couple days. I need to figure out the point where the best arrival time would be to mask your presence." He explained. "I will also be giving you several devices to gather information. We don''t know entirely what''s happening and I can''t poke at it too much, as you said."


    "Shouldn''t be a problem. But what about once I get there? Wouldn''t someone be able to point me out? My presence isn''t exactly subtle, especially if I need to help resolve the singularity."


    "My teacher''s Clairvoyance was second to none." He said nostalgically. "But It wasn''t unbeatable. If the entity I believe to be is using my teacher''s clairvoyance, then I have an idea how to overcome it. That spear of yours may be the key. It should be able to cloud you from vision but I will also see if I can''t get something to help further. That being said, that only gets around outside perception, if they Physically look your way, you''re going to stick out."


    "I suppose it''s a risk we''re going to have to take. I''m guessing that I can''t bring anyone along with me, right?"


    "....maybe."


    "Maybe?"


    "You may be able to bring Raikou with you due to your Master-Servant bond. The link should make it so any smoke and mirrors I use to mask your presence also falls ontop of her. I will double check some things, but I''m fairly confident on that front."


    That''s a consideration, but I likely wouldn''t ask Raikou to come with me. Maybe I''m selfish, but I didn''t want to put Raikou in that kind of situation. I like the happy Raikou that didn''t have to draw her sword, that could live a more normal life.


    "Alright, what do you need me to do?" I allowed myself to relax. I was happy that there was a method he had some confidence in.


    "Nothing." He said simply. "I just wanted to inform you that we''re nearly ready. You have the party to attend. Go there, have fun, relax a little bit and then afterwards, I''ll be ready for you."


    "You get me riled up then tell me to relax." I said dryly. "But fine, I won''t look over your shoulder while you finish up. Just tell me if you need anything."


    "Will do." He smiled. "And you were taking Salem, yes? How is she doing? You haven''t gone back after you fought with Indra."


    Oh, he already knew about that then. "She''s doing good, I was assured that Jinn was keeping her company and helping her with everything that needed to be done. I offered to relieve her of her ''duties'' but Jinn rebuffed me and told me to let her handle it as well. I think she''s having fun bothering Salem so I left it at that."


    "I''m sure that''s going well."


    "....I should go check up on them."


    [***]


    Jinn POV


    "Alright, time for a pop quiz!"


    "You''re enjoying this far too much." Salem lifted her head out of the book she was reading.


    I ignored her. "What are the three major families that hold the most sway in the Clock Tower."


    "The Barthomeloi, Trambelio, Valualeta." Salem said in a monotone. "Is this really necessary?"


    "Yes." I hummed, looking through my own notes I had prepared. "Here, look over this too." I pushed it over to her side of the table.


    She scrunched her nose and grabbed the paper, looking over it. "The political spectrum of this Clocktower...joy."


    "Hey, you''re the one who wants to go. I''m just making sure you''re prepared and don''t look like an idiot."


    "Very well." She grumbled. "I would be remiss to make myself or him look foolish in the eyes of his peers."


    "....peers is a strong word."


    "I was under the impression that he was representing his family. Either way, it would not do good for me to bring any rumors upon him through my ignorance."


    "Yeah, you should probably know just the basics. No one would really bat an eye if you didn''t know the third cousin twice removed of the fifth child of the current Lord of a Department. That being said, you should probably look deeper into the Mineralogy Department since that''s Grandfather''s."


    "Noted." She paused and looked up at me. "Do you truly call him Grandfather?"


    "I''m Wilhelm''s woman, so why wouldn''t I?"


    "Will this be a necessity for me as well?" She looked hesitant asking.


    "Of course not." I giggled, finding it funny how the usual calm and confident Salem could be nervous about something. "Though he''s probably older than you, if that makes you feel better."


    "What do you mean ''probably? You know my exact age to the second." She scoffed then paused again. "You better not have told him how old I am." She narrowed her eyes.


    "First, I don''t just go around revealing secrets." I assured her. "Unless it''s funny."


    "How reassuring." She drawled.


    "Second, he wouldn''t care. Do you have any idea how old Meridia is? Older than Remnant. Seriously, the Brothers are like infants infront of her."


    "She is a Goddess, it is not the same."


    "You do realize he likes older women, right?" I held back another giggle at her hint of worry. "Third, he used one of my questions to find about you, remember? He should have a vague idea. Does it really bother you when I''m barely younger than you as it is? Or Sca?thach is over two thousand?" I didn''t bother mentioning Izanami since she already brought up the whole ''Goddess'' thing.


    "...I suppose I am overreacting." She said softly. "And you didn''t answer my question."


    "Grandfather''s age, if you look at it from his birth to the current year in the world he lives in, is less than yours, yeah, but he doesn''t exist in only a linear state. Take it from someone who perceived every second of Remnant, he is far older than what''s on the surface."


    "Then should I address them as such...?" She again nervously looked to me for guidance. "I do not wish to make an improper impression."


    Seeing her like this was odd.


    Seeing her worried about how others thought of her, as funny as it was, really threw me for a loop. It reminded me of when she was younger. I could still recall those memories of Remnant just as vividly as I was around to witness them.


    "If you want my honest opinion, do a proper introduction first if it bothers you so much. He''s easy going to those he thinks of as family. As soon as you and Will started dating, he already thought of you as one of his own. He won''t begrudge you if being firm and respectful is more comfortable to you."


    ".....thank you."


    "Oh wow..."


    "What?"


    "It''s just....I''m surprised I got a genuine ''thank you'' from Salem, the Grimm Queen."


    Salem huffed and scowled, not bothering to answer me.


    "Such an impossibility that I would have thought the Brothers'' returned." I met her eyes as she stared at me in annoyance. "Don''t worry, they haven''t. I would know, the lamp in my ass wouldn''t be nearly as still as it is right now."


    That''s a thought, I wonder if I could get it to vibrate? Though I might just become useless if it started doing that all the time.


    "You do that on purpose."


    "Of course." I gave her a wide smile. "I love how much it flusters you."


    "I do not get flustered!"


    "Clearly. It must be that I the Spirit of Knowledge, knowing everything, Present or Past, am wrong."


    "You are the most infuriating spirit in existence." Salem scowled deeper, pulling her book back in front of her face.


    "Your annoyance fuels my existence." It was much too fun to poke at Salem, I simply couldn''t help myself.


    We covered a lot already, and Salem was by no means a slouch when it came to this stuff.


    Still, we should probably make sure her Thaumaturgical Foundation had some bearing on their world in consideration for the absence of the Human Order and inherent Mysteries in line with the engraving of unnatural phenomena onto the greater world. However, even with the divergences between vastly different systems of Thaumaturgy, the most fundamental rules remained ¨C the transformation of one''s internal Magical Energy to affect the outside world. I suppose it doesn''t really make much of a difference in this case. "Have you thought about what you''re going to say to people who ask what your craft is?"


    "The idea that everyone has such a narrow craft is odd." She returned to normal as well.


    "Well, not everyone has the benefit of Godly Magical abilities. It''s honestly impressive how far the humans in Wilhelm''s world could take their Magecraft in comparison. I think the fact that we were handed so much kind of stymied our potential."


    Not that the old humans here weren''t capable of similar feats. But when anyone with mediocre talent could control the Elements with relative ease, well....what was the point in pushing beyond that? Even Ozma and Salem with their vaunted and self-described mastery, they didn''t really push the boundaries of what was possible. Well, I suppose Salem had started doing that in her boredom over the centuries, but even then she didn''t really get that far into it in comparison to those Magi.


    Now, barely a few months after meeting Wil, and Salem is already doing ridiculous things. Hiding Grimm in her shadow? That''s terrifying in terms of potential. Who knows what else she''s going to think of next.


    It''s like a painter not having the proper canvas to work on, yet all the brushes and paint they could ask for. Opposed to the humans on Earth who had a Canvas laid out for them, but only a tiny amount of paint and only a single brush of poor quality that would break if used for too long. Once Salem was given a canvas of sufficient potential, she thrived.


    "Perhaps if your creators didn''t throw a tantrum and killed off all of humanity, we would have reached higher levels." Salem scoffed. "However, such innovations and strides for improvement are praiseworthy. It is humbling, in a way, to see those with less accomplish more. I was merely going to be vague and say that Elemental Manipulation to be my focus if it got into it."


    I won''t mention that it was her actions that technically led to that conclusion.


    "Well, you''re already going to be the center of attention, even if it wasn''t as Wilhelm''s date. No doubt it''s going to come out that you''re from the ''Age of Gods'' or something like that, it may not be necessary to lie about a craft or whatever."


    "Regardless, it is appropriate to have plans for the most obviously likely scenarios." Salem responded.


    Whatever floats her boat.


    It''s not like there aren''t other old monsters in that place.


    And she could handle herself, even without Wilhelm''s assistance.


    "Alright, what do you want to cover next? I think we touched the most important things. We can review the basic ¨C "


    "Mistress?" Cinder opened the door, peeking through.


    "Cinder." Salem closed her book, setting it on the table. "You''ve returned."


    The new Half-Maiden took that as her cue to walk into the room. "Yes, Mistress." Salem respectfully replied, eyeing me suspiciously.


    Well, it couldn''t be helped, the last time we met wasn''t exactly a pleasant experience for her. "Hi Cinder!" I cheerfully waved regardless.


    "H-hi?" Cinder stumbled out in surprise.


    Salem looked utterly amused as much as I was.


    "Did you complete your objective?" Salem asked, barely paying attention.


    "W-we were unable to locate the one responsible. The lead we had turned out to be a dead end Mistress." She straightened herself. "But we''re already working on a solution." She quickly added.


    "No need, just forget about it." Salem dismissively waved her hand in the air. "It does not matter anymore."


    "Mistress, it was only one failure. I''m confident that ¨C "


    "Cinder, you misunderstand. It simply does not matter any longer." Salem interrupted her, eyes staring into the younger womans''. "And abandon any of your other plans you currently have. Your only duty right now is to practice your magic. If you are learning under me, I will not have you be seen as incompetent."


    "Mistress..." Cinder''s eyes widened in shock. "Does this mean you will be teaching me?"


    "Of course." Salem scoffed. "Wilhelm went through the trouble of even providing you with a practice staff. How would it look upon me if I let you whittle away after his generosity? Now, go retrieve it and begin the practices I showed you previously. I will check your progress in a few days."


    Cinder looked elated, but kept her expression mildly under control. "I will not disappoint you, Mistress!"


    If Salem and I weren''t watching, I bet Cinder would have skipped away happily.


    "That''s nice of you." I hummed, looking at the Grimm Queen. "To see you actually care about your subordinate."


    "....I believe it is what Wilhelm desires, so I will make an effort." She said simply. "If her use for acquiring the Relics is now for naught, she may as well become an accomplished Magic User under my tutelage."


    "You''re not worried she''s going to be pissed to learn that you''re basically giving up on everything? You know, in her eyes, she was expecting something like world domination." I informed her, while also keeping it rather vague. Even if my parameters were heavily loosened, I found it wrong to openly talk about others'' secrets.


    "Don''t take me for a fool." Salem huffed, rolling her eyes. She flipped a page and barely cast a glance back at me. "That woman only cares about her own personal power. Her deference to me doesn''t contain an iota of actual respect absence of fear."


    "....that could change if you were willing." I began writing down a few magic formulas onto some parchment.


    "Is that a suggestion then?" Salem raised an inquisitive eyebrow.


    "Take it as you will." I didn''t elaborate on the specific subject. "I just think it might be worthwhile to try. Personally, I feel sorry for Cinder, knowing what I do. But even ignoring that, it might be beneficial for you to consider."


    "You believe she is talented and may prove useful to me in the future? I was under the assumption that you had no bearing over future events?"


    "You''re assuming I''m considering her ''potential value''." I paused my pen strokes. "I meant that it would be good for you."


    "...elaborate."


    "Are you really this dense?" I slapped my pen down on the table, giving her a look. "You''re a complete loner, and not by nature. How long has it been since you''ve actually had bonds with people beyond master and disposable subordinate? How long has it been that you''ve had someone at your side that you wouldn''t toss into a fire if it meant keeping you a little warm?"


    "What use is that for me?" Salem snorted. "Besides, I now have a relationship, as you very well know."


    "Obviously, so do we all. Even I have friends, Salem. I''ve only been out of my lamp for months and able to move around freely, and I have had more social interaction than you have for the past thousand years. I have friends, work colleagues, rivals, acquaintances, etc. I wouldn''t say anything if it was just in your nature, but you seclude yourself out of loneliness and hatred. Do you really want to continue like that?"


    "Why do you care?" Salem whispered, scowling but not meeting my gaze.


    "Besides the fact that Wilhelm now cares about you?" I rolled my eyes at the obvious. "Just like when we met the first time. It''s hard to ignore everything you''ve done in the past, but seeing you trying is worth the effort returned on my end."


    "....I will take your concerns under advisement." Salem said softly, surprisingly she didn''t argue with me.


    "It''d probably help if you got laid too..."


    "Cease your nonsense." She huffed in annoyance.


    "Hehehe" I giggled, finishing up another drawing. "Hey, wanna see a couple Spell Sequences I made?"


    Salem blinked, pulling her book down again. "Is this relevant to what I should know?"


    "No, I just wanted to share."


    "....very well, let me see."


    I happily pushed them over for her to review.


    "The idea of Spell Circles is fascinating." Salem muttered, looking them over.


    "Right!?" I exclaimed. "I mean, I can calculate nearly anything on the fly, but it''s so helpful even for me! For a normal Human, they''re a Godsend in comparison. Complicated spells become easier to cast once you can memorize the majority of the structure and not need to mentally account for all the variables every time you cast a simple spell. Granted, basic elemental manipulation in our case would be quicker without Spell Circles, but going beyond that they begin showing their worth."


    "It also opens up the possibility to interrupt the spell casting." Salem gave in return.


    "Yeah, Counter Spells are a thing, I''ve discovered. But you can also make allowances for those. A simple method of layering a false spell overtop will usually stop the majority of attempts."


    "And if that doesn''t work?" Salem asked.


    "Well, then you just have to get creative. If a Master see''s the obvious ''false spell'' and hits the true casting behind it, then just shift to make the false spell the real one. Or there''s a ton of other ways. You''re smart, you would easily be able to figure out your own means that works best for you."


    "You''ve given this much thought." Salem praised.


    "Of course, I''ve been studying so many different types of magic since Wilhelm took me." I smiled happily. "I can''t wait to show you everything I''ve learned! We''ve barely even scratched the surface of Wilhelm''s home Magecraft foundations, let alone Skyrim and his Birth World! So many possibilities that I can finally share with someone. No one else cares about Magic in the group the same way that I do, but now I have you!"


    The closest would be Sca?thach, but she''s more of a Warrior in that sense, not a scholar who likes sitting down and reading a bunch of old tomes for days on end.


    Obviously Wilhelm shared my enthusiasm, but he has had own responsibilities at times as well.


    "Oh, have you picked out what you''re going to wear yet?" I perked up again.


    "Yes, I have a dress in mind that I have not worn for many years." Salem nodded.


    "I think I know which one you''re talking about. The one with the high cut on the right thigh?"


    "That is correct."


    "Oh, Wilhelm''s going to love that." I cooed.


    "I was hoping he would." Salem whispered.


    "Kyah~ I''m so excited for you. What else are you wearing, jewelry? How are you doing your hair? What about makeup!?"


    ".....would you like to assist?" She hesitantly asked.


    "YES!" I jumped out of my chair.


    This was going to be fun!


    I mean, we had a bunch more to go over and plenty of time to kill before the party tomorrow, but still, this was turning out to be a fun get together! Something I never thought I would associate with Salem of all people.


    [***]


    Wilhelm POV


    "Answer me honestly, Medea ¨C"


    "It wouldn''t work between us." She replied without missing a beat.


    "Cute." I snorted. "But seriously, bowtie. Am I wrong in feeling that it''s not just me?"


    "Spin around." Medea demanded and I turned to face her. She bit her lip giving me a once over, a very scrutinizing gaze. "Yeah, it''s not bad but it''s not great. Honestly, you''d be better in a formal event where you wear a tie. But it''s not as bad as you''re probably thinking."


    "Well of course. Regardless of what I''m wearing, I''m always going to be dashing. But I don''t have that same feeling."


    "You have such an inflated ego." She rolled her eyes. "And it''s obviously my work that makes you look good."


    "Credit where it''s due." I spun around, looking myself over in the mirror. "You do phenomenal work."


    "Of course." She glowed under the praise. "And where''s your date? The brat is bringing my precious Saber to that shindig, but who''re you bringing?"


    "Salem, you haven''t met her yet." I replied.


    "Does she not need something made for the occasion?"


    "It''s nice of you to offer, but she''s probably going to take a little while to warm up to that point. Jinn is with her and said they were handling that aspect."


    "Oh well." She simply shrugged, not too concerned. "Even the brat asked me to make her dress without any fuss."


    "Well color me surprised. I didn''t think Rin would swallow her pride like that."


    "Yup." Medea popped. "Took me by surprise too. Didn''t even argue when I quoted her a price. I took pity and didn''t antagonize her too much, but she seemed overly concerned about this whole thing. I don''t get it, but then again, most of the people there would be like children to me and I would mostly have fun watching them try and play grown-ups."


    "Rin is still pretty young y''know."


    "Oh I know." Medea grinned. "That''s why I enjoy getting under her skin so much. Like riling up a little sister." She paused. "Don''t tell her that."


    "Your secret is safe with me." I knew that Medea had a small soft spot for Rin.


    The barbs they traded back and forth never devolved any further, like there was silent understanding between them. Truthfully, I think both of them realized that the moment the other took a step beyond the normal barbs, it would mean the other won. And that was far worse than any physical damage the other could do.


    And she was operating under the assumption that the drug we took was affecting us.


    What an amateur.


    "Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg."


    "...pardon?" She blinked in confusion from behind her fan.


    "My Grandfather''s name. He is Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg." I paused, letting that sink in. "Oh I apologize, I never introduced myself. How terribly rude of me. My name is Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg."


    "It would also be impolite for me to not introduce myself either." Salem''s Aura seeped out slightly with her words. "My name is simply Salem due to the fact that I was born far before the idea of multiple names was a concept that humanity embraced."


    For added effect, Salem drank from her glass again. "My this sure does taste strange, don''t you think, dear?"


    "I thought the same thing. Should I go complain to the hosts that we were served something so....sub par? I believe I can go find the Barthomeloi head here somewhere....."


    "T-that will not be necessary!" The woman''s eyes widened in realization, which quickly turned to fright. "My drink was fine, why don''t I go retrieve you another glass myself?"


    "No no, I think we should have words with the host here." Salem gently denied her. "It would be quite the scandal if there were more drinks being presented to their guests like this."


    "Y-you''re right!" The woman squeaked out. "I will take care of this!"


    "How kind." Salem drawled. "Don''t you think dear? This Weltzen family certainly is one that should be remembered."


    "I''m sure my Grandfather will wait with anticipation to hear the recruitment pitch from them." I nodded along.


    "W-Well, the Wizard Marshall is surely too busy to deal with such a small and insignificant family such as mine. Why don''t I handle the matter of the Champagne, it would be shame if the party was ruined for something so silly!" She grabbed her brother''s collar. "Come along brother, we''re going to do our civic duty and make sure everything continues smoothy!"


    They ran away in a hurry.


    Salem and I glanced at one another and barely stifled the accompanying laughter.


    "I admit, that was humorous. It almost makes it worth it to get poisoned by some fools." Salem smiled happily.


    "Almost?"


    "Hmm." Salem hummed as we watched the two run towards one of the waiters and start grabbing at glasses of Champagne, filtering through them until they found the one they were looking for and moved on to the next waiter. "Almost." She repeated, holding her hand up. I could feel the faint gathering of Magical Energy and the tiniest of spells cast.


    A cantrip, but a powerful one. Just the tiniest burst of condensed Gravity on a singular spot. Specifically, the woman''s foot.


    Her heel snapped, and she fell forward, right into a waiter with a tray full of Champagne glasses. They fell down and splattered all over her, causing quite the commotion.


    "There we are."


    "You are a vicious woman."


    "And you are a terrible flirt." She smiled back at me.


    God, I wanted to steal those full rosy lips right at this moment. But I knew if I did, it would go far beyond what was appropriate for this setting.


    "Seeing as we dealt with the annoyances, would you like something to eat?" I eyed the foodstuffs at the side and it was fairly empty of people.


    "I would not mind trying a few things." She nodded.


    "I''ll be right back then." I did sneak a quick kiss onto her cheek, making her puff up cutely. Before she could get a response in, I stepped away towards the open buffet.


    I could honestly smell it the moment I walked into this building and my gluttonous side was calling out to me.


    Really it wasn''t until I got closer that I realized why there were so few people crowding the food. Or rather, there was only one person putting stuff on a plate.


    "I was wondering why everyone was avoiding this area, now It makes sense." I grabbed a plate and placed a few items onto it. The woman, who was chewing on something with a plate stacked high, turned to look at me inquisitively. "Miss Aoko Aozaki."


    She chewed a few more times, swallowing down with a big gulp. "You know me?"


    "I''d have to be rather foolish not to know the Blue." I responded. "But I do, sort of. Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg." I introduced myself.


    The Blue.


    The other Name of the Fifth True Magic.


    One of the strongest beings on the planet. If she was more mature in her abilities with it, I would genuinely be threatened by her if we got into a fight.


    "Oh, you''re the old man''s Grandson. He was talking about you the last time we met. Wait! You''re the one who got that red syrup, right!? Can you get me more of that, I''ll pay!"


    I was a bit taken back by the sudden shift in attitude. "Sure, just ask Gramps, he has plenty."


    "Thanks, kid! Now that Old Man can''t be stingy with it when I ask him." She smiled happily. Though she paused, looking at me with furrowed brow. "You''re weird."


    "Sorry?"


    "No, your causality is all weird." She muttered, her eyes glowed in an iridescent blue light. "Musu? Tengai?"


    "...how do you know that name?"


    "It was practically shouted at me when I looked at your causality." She shrugged. "But you seem to know what it is, so it''s none of my business."


    Did she look further into me? My Zanpakuto? would be something that could interfere with her Magic.


    "Don''t take this the wrong way, but...why are you here?" I questioned.


    "What, do you think I''m too old to be here?" She put her hands on her hips, narrowing her eyes.


    "There''s no correct answer to that question."


    She chuckled, dropping the serious look she had. "Don''t worry about it, I''m just here for the free food. I don''t really get involved in this kind of crap if I don''t have to."


    She was rather easy going just as I remembered. As long as someone didn''t try to stand on their noble pedestal, she was content to keep things casual.


    "I''ll leave you to it then." I wasn''t going to continue bothering her, and I had a date to get back to.


    "See ya later, kid." She turned back towards her free meal and was fine to ignore me.


    I merely shook my head and walked back to find Salem with now a plate full of goodies.


    It didn''t take long as she stood out among the crowd. And she was now mingling with a few people I didn''t recognize.


    "I am not dismissing your path, child. I merely stated that your description is wasteful." Salem''s tone as I got close had a small bite to it. "You speak of creating a creature that requires abundant Magical Energy and natural energy in the form of Food and Water to operate. Why not simply cut out the second?"


    "I told you, that a proper Chimera is a living breathing animal! Without the ability to eat and drink to process the necessities of life, it''s pointless." A woman I didn''t recognize argued back.


    Salem glanced at me happily. "Wilhelm, settle this debate. She speaks of a Chimera being a perfect amalgamation of parts yet said beast still has the weaknesses associated with all living beings."


    The woman turned up her nose towards him. "It is not a weakness! Without the ability to live it can''t evolve!"


    "Preposterous." Salem countered. "Evolution is not dependent on something so basic. Even a facsimile of life can break free of those perceived bonds and gain intelligence and purpose."


    "That''s impossible! If something only fakes life then it''s not living, so how could it suddenly become living."


    ...they''re arguing about who''s monsters are better.


    "By that logic, a tree is not a living being."


    "That''s ¨C"


    "Nor would certain creatures that do not rely on the same gathering of energy through physical matter. There are plenty of sea life that don''t consume other organisms to continue their existence yet they have changed and evolved since creation." Salem continued. "Your premise is flawed and the result of narrow thinking. The mere childish desire that blinds you to the obvious."


    "Y-you''re insulting my department!"


    "Don''t be absurd, I''m pointing out the inconsistencies in your path." Salem scoffed.


    "What would some unknown woman know about my craft!? I bet you''re not even from a prestigious family" The woman turned her nose up with a harumph. "You have no idea what you''re talking about and I will be submitting a report about your insults on our Department to the head!"


    "Now now, let''s not let this get too heated. We''re here to enjoy a party and exchange viewpoints. I''m sure she meant no harm, Lady Ellinore" A man with long hair walked up. He had a tired look about him, yet at the same time, he was very attentive and aware of his surroundings.


    "Lord El-Melloi II." The woman''s attitude did a quick 180 and she bowed respectfully towards him. "She insulted my craft and called it childish!"


    "No, I called your logic childish. I very much do not dismiss the idea of Chimeras." Salem reiterated.


    "See!?"


    "Lady Ellinore, perhaps we should take a break and cool our heads?"


    The woman scowled and stomped off once she realized she wasn''t going to get her way.


    "If she cannot even handle any criticism then she should simply cease her studies now." Salem huffed, crossing her arms.


    "Be that as it may, perhaps it''s not a good idea to antagonize Lady Ellinore. She is considered a genius in the Zoology department and is very skilled in the making of Chimeras. Hers are considered the premium product for those looking to purchase."


    "Premium among trash is still trash." Salem said dismissively.


    The man coughed awkwardly, seemingly having no idea how to respond.


    "Waver Velvet." I spoke up instead. "I''ve heard a great many things about you."


    "Should I take it as an honor to be known by the Grandson of the Wizard Marshall?" He said rather emotionlessly.


    "I''m surprised, it seems like not many people actually know who I am."


    "Your appearances thus far have been minimal and regulated to rumor. I just happen to be acquainted with a Miss Tohsaka and I am more privy to the details." He replied coolly. "But I do not know your companion."


    "Salem." She introduced once more.


    "Waver Velvet. Also known as Lord El-Melloi II. I am the Head of the Department of Modern Magecraft Theory."


    "Your reputation precedes you, Lord El-Melloi II. And I have heard of this Modern Magecraft Theory, a fascinating concept born out of necessity. I admit confusion on the matter as I am not entirely familiar with the modernity of Magecraft as it is. In my time, it was simply called Magic."


    His eyes widened slightly and there was an obvious understanding based on what she said. "I would enjoy speaking at greater length about our objectives. To compare notes with someone who lived in the previous era of Magecraft would be beneficial to our studies. If you were ever so inclined, the Department of Modern Magecraft Theory would be more than willing to host you should you desire to give any lectures or classes." He held out his hand, producing what looked like the Magus equivalent of a business card.


    Salem took it, eyeing it for a moment. "Your request has piqued my interest. I will consider it."


    Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed a familiar blonde woman arguing with Rin and Artoria trying to mediate the situation.


    I was tempted to go over there and get involved, but I didn''t want to step on Rin''s toes.


    "Mister Waver, I got a plate, do you want ¨C "


    I froze, staring at the woman who trotted over. Lord El-Melloi II must have noticed my staring because he shifted to sort of stand between us.


    "Gray, put your hood back up." He chided, the young girl, who was wearing a large cloak, pulled the hood up, hiding her features.


    But at this point, it was too late, I saw.


    The coloring was off. And she was a bit...smaller, more petite. But besides that, there was no mistake.


    "....why does she look like Art ¨C Saber." I corrected myself at the last minute.


    The young girl flinched and hid behind Waver.


    She was the spitting image of Artoria, minus a lighter hair color bordering gray and paler skin and eyes.


    "That is...private." The Lord steeled his expression.


    "Does Saber know?" I stared at him in the eyes.


    "She is aware." The Lord kept his response to a minimum.


    I let out a breath and relented. "Then I won''t ask any more on the subject." It was clearly something sensitive and Magi aren''t known to reveal secrets easily.


    If Artoria knew, that means it''s something she wasn''t comfortable sharing, or it wasn''t something for her to speak about openly. I would talk to her later about it.


    "Thank you for your understanding, Lord Schweinorg." The Department head spoke with a genuine hint of thanks in his tone for not pursuing the subject. "Come along Gray, we should ¨C "


    The doors to the venue were practically blown off their hinges as a woman with several people flanking her burst into the room.


    "The Queen?" Waver furrowed his brow.


    I recognized her quickly as well.


    A well kept ponytail. A tan-colored jacket and white pants with matching boots. A mithril Gauntlet on her left hand and a riding crop in her right.


    Lorelei Barthomeloi, also known as the Queen of the Clock Tower. It''s Vice Director, technically a position even above Gramps''.


    "Why is she staring at me?" Salem asked, and we were about to find out because she practically zeroed in on Salem and marched right over.


    Waver wisely disappeared when none of us was looking.


    The music stopped right as she entered, and everyone stared as she approached.


    She stopped a few feet away, locking eyes with Salem.


    "You are not a Dead Apostle." The Vice Director voiced rather loudly.


    "How astute." Salem returned without missing a beat, the sarcasm clear.


    I don''t know who was more surprised, the surrounding people or the Vice Director herself for the rather impolite retort to the abrupt statement.


    She grabbed her riding crop, a frown adorning her face. "Someone bring to me the one who made the report about a Dead Apostle appearing here."


    "V-vice Director, it was me." A familiar voice rang out amongst the crowd. The young woman Salem had been arguing with not 30 minutes ago quickly pushed through to come forward.


    "Explain to me why I received an urgent report about a Dead Apostle appearing in the heart of my territory and I find nothing of the sort." She didn''t sound too pleased.


    "She''s right there!" The woman from the Chimera Department jabbed her finger in accusation towards Salem.


    Salem merely raised an eyebrow. "I am being insulted and slandered."


    "She is not a Dead Apostle." The Vice Director said sternly.


    "But, but¡ª"


    "I do not appreciate having my time wasted." The Vice Director narrowed her eyes down at the girl.


    "And I do not appreciate the insults. I demand satisfaction." Salem crossed her arms, looking at the trembling girl.


    "A punishment will be decided." The Vice Director glanced in Salem''s direction. "An accusation such as this cannot be levied lightly."


    "Into the arena." Salem said simply. "It was placed here to settle disputes or what-not of this variety. Bring her up."


    The Vice Director paused, pondering what Salem just said. "A simple and sufficient response. I approve."


    "Wait, no! I''m not a fighter! I refuse!"


    "It is your right to refuse." The Vice Director stated. "However, my annoyance will be brought up with the head of the zoology Department. And you can be assured, if I am forced to waste more time settling this matter, it will not be to your benefit."


    "If we''re throwing our weight around, I''ll step in as well." I spoke up amongst them for the first time, making them turn their heads towards me. "Get on stage per Salem''s demands, or you''ll find Zelretch paying the Zoology department a visit."


    He wouldn''t mind if I used his name here like this as a threat.


    The Vice Director raised an eyebrow in my direction. "The Wizard Marshall spoke of you."


    "A pleasure to meet you for the first time, Lady Barthomeloi." I greeted her politely by her family name, which to her family was the most respectful greeting.


    For someone who was purely human, she was frighteningly strong. By the standards of my birth world, she''s easily Ultimate Class.


    "W-Wizard Marshall?" The Chimera girl squeaked out.


    "He is my Grandfather. And you have insulted the woman I''m in a relationship with. If Salem did not wish to handle this herself, then you can be assured that I would have in her place. Choose carefully your next words."


    "I-I will...fight...." She shook as she finished the words.


    Well, I couldn''t blame her. Perhaps two of the most influential people in the hierarchy here were breathing down her proverbial neck about how she handled this whole mess with the false accusation. Her career here was basically over after this stunt.


    "Let her fetch her pitiful creations. I would not be seen as bullying an unprepared child." Salem crossed her arms defiantly.


    Funny enough, The Vice Director looked amused for the slightest moment at Salem''s request. I suppose it''s not unexpected coming from the woman who intentionally goes out to hunt Dead Apostles due to a generational hatred passed down her bloodline.


    "An undeserved mercy." The Vice Director grunted. "Very well, send some people to bring her personal creations from the Zoology department to participate in this duel. We shall reconvene shortly."


    @***@


    It didn''t take long for them to start rolling in. Large cages, small cages. They were of all sizes as various roars and ungodly noises emanated from within them.


    Salem stood impatiently at one end of the arena while the Chimera girl took the spot opposite of it. She took out what appeared to be a flute and played a few notes on it, making the creatures in the cages calm down quickly.


    I almost felt bad for the girl.


    She didn''t seem too old, perhaps a year under Rin. But far old enough to know what to say and not say around here. And accusing Salem of being a Dead Apostle, and reporting it to the Vice Director of all people, that was just plain stupidity.


    She striked me as the sort of person who hasn''t been told ''no'' much in her life. A genius, constantly praised, gets what she wants, etc. Such a type of person wouldn''t take being ''insulted'' lightly.


    I may have felt a bit bad, that is, if she didn''t look cocky as hell now that she had her pets behind her.


    "Open the cages." She demanded.


    The staff pulled giant metal spikes out from the hinges, the cages practically destroyed as the creatures filled out at the melodic music coming from the girl''s flute.


    The tune was somewhat familiar.


    Was that the Pied Piper''s tune? Credit where it was due, that''s a pretty smart idea to control a bunch of mindless beasts with. Weaving the control of Magecraft into the inherent concepts of manipulation and hypnotism of that infamous character''s notes.


    There was one massive one with a scorpion''s tail at the back, and the body of a lion with the head of an eagle. There were several smaller ones with the bodies of crabs, but mixed with the appendages of spiders. All manner of Frankenstein horrors were presented here for everyone to see.


    "Stupid, you let me bring out my Chimeras." The girl gloated. "These are some of my better ones too." They filed out and lined up in front of her.


    "Is it my turn then?" Salem asked, ignoring her. "You showed me your pets, let me show you mine." Salem''s shadow began to distort and enlarge, covering her entire half of the arena. It began with red eyes appearing in an uncountable number. And slowly, things began to emerge from within it.


    A couple dozen Alpha Beowolves. A handful of Alpha Ursas. Some Boarbatusks, to fill in the gaps. There were more, so much more, hiding in her shadow that poked out but silently faded back inside.


    "It seems like my bigger ones can''t fit here, a shame. But I suppose this will be enough." Salem casually spoke.


    "T-that''s not fair!" The girl exclaimed in shock amongst the whispers of surprise in the room. "What are those!? Why do you have so many!?"


    "I believe we are both ready?" Salem glanced at the Vice Director.


    "Very well." They both ignored the Chimera girl''s protests. "As Vice Director, I will oversee this Duel. Death is forbidden. I will declare the winner when it becomes clear." She raised her riding crop up in the air then slammed it down. "You may begin." She declared with a gust of wind echoing her voice to every corner of the building.


    The girl quickly moved to use her flute and Salem simply sat there again, letting the girl make her move.


    The Chimeras, as outnumbered as they were, charged at Salem''s Grimm.


    The outcome was....expected.


    There was absolutely no expense.


    Grimm met Chimeras, and the tide of black creatures very quickly overwhelmed the animal amalgamations. The Grimm tore into the fleshly creatures with blatant disregard to their own wellbeing while the Chimeras could still feel the pain and fear of their bodies being attacked and attempted to return the favor.


    An Ursa went down, but so did half of the Chimeras in its place. The biggest beastie present, the Tiger-bodied-Scorpion-tailed, creature collided with another Alpha Ursa, but the Alpha Beowolves lashed out, clawing into its hide and cleaving away its flesh. And the Boarbatusks charged at the remaining Chimera with reckless abandonment. Their only purpose was to pierce their mighty tusks into the hides of their foes.


    The fight didn''t last long.


    The Chimera girl just stared in shock as her supposed best creatures were overwhelmed and annihilated by Salem''s own Grimm.


    A roar of one of the Alpha Ursas signaled the end of the match, and another slap of the Vice Director''s riding crop confirmed it with the announcement of the Chimera girl''s defeat.


    "This fight is over. Victor goes to the insulted." Her response was simple and direct, a satisfying conclusion for both Salem and the Vice Director in this case as the girl had been humiliated in public and committed what was essentially political suicide with her stunt.


    Salem recalled her Grimm, her shadow expanding and they silently dove back into her shadow before it receded to its proper shape.


    She stepped off the stage with elegance and grace befitting one who called themselves a Queen.


    "Well done." Was the Vice Directors only words of response to Salem''s victory before she departed from this party.


    But just that was enough for many more people here to pay attention to Salem for more than just a curiosity.


    "That was fun." Was Salem''s response to this whole incident. "What next?"


    "Well, I doubt anyone''s going to come pick a fight anymore. But there''s still ample opportunity to talk to the people gathered." I held out my arm. "Why don''t I introduce you to some of the people I recognized?"


    "That would be lovely." She smiled beautifully, despite the many stares that were one us, this was a lovely moment for us.


    I was still worried about Chaldea and the Singularities, but there was still nothing I could quite do about it at this particular moment. So I would enjoy the rest of the part with Salem and see where Gramps stood on it tomorrow.


    [***]


    A/N


    Next stop, Orleans.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 429:

    Chapter 429:


    Salem POV


    How long had it been since I had woken up with someone else sharing my bed?


    There was a moment once I realized that someone was touching me that I nearly called upon my magic in surprise. The feeling was too foreign until I recalled what occurred. Once the initial startlement abated, I was left with another strange feeling rising in my chest.


    I couldn''t recall the last time I slept so soundly and peacefully. To wake up and not simply feel tired regardless of how long I rested.


    I am still skeptical of how long this would persist, this desire to delay my own death that I have sought for an uncountable number of years. But if this is what I am to look forward to....perhaps it would not be a challenge.


    Even more odd was that I did not mind that there was a man currently groping my behind. Beyond the principle of it that was. I did not find it disgusting that some other person touched me in such an intimate way. How long ago would I have incinerated someone for merely thinking of doing something such as this to me?


    No, if I were to be honest with my feelings, I found it pleasant. Perhaps not gratifying in a physical way, but emotionally. I was pleased that this man that buried his head in my bosom was desiring me so.


    However, with the passing minutes the amusement and feelings in my chest slowly faded and were replaced with something else.


    "How long do you plan to squeeze my rear?" I demanded. "And be more gentle, my behind is beginning to sore." He didn''t respond so I pinched his arm that was reaching around my waist. "I know you are awake."


    "I''m sleeping." He giggled into my chest.


    "I would not be surprised if this is something you do unconsciously in your sleep." I released his arm as he relented and became moderate with his fondling. I would not stop him if he was more modest, a reward for the pleasant evening he gave me.


    Oddly, I was attaching some importance to physical relations now that I agreed to a relationship. I felt almost embarrassed that I would have willingly offered my body in exchange for what I desired previously.


    However, I was content at this moment. As much as I enjoyed the evening and to experience the Magical Environment with other practitioners, I was exhausted by night''s end. I wished to retire for the night, but I also desired his companionship, thus I allowed him to enter my bed with the agreement that no coitus would transpire.


    I did not even need to dissuade any attempts to push beyond what I dictated. He was a perfect gentleman.....as much as one could be while also having a hand firmly upon my derriere.


    "Are you okay?" He peeked open one eye to look at me. "You''ve been silent for a little while and just staring at me."


    "I am merely lost in thought." I assured him.


    "Am I bothering you? I''ll stop if that''s the case."


    "...you may continue if you desire." I truly did not mind.


    However, instead, he leaned forward to lightly kiss me and then wrapped his arms around me and pulled my body closer so that I was now resting my head comfortably on his chest. A warm sensation soon flowed through my body as I settled into my new position with content.


    "We didn''t really talk about it, but how was the party?" He asked.


    "You lied to me." I looked at him accusatory.


    "I lied?" He blinked in confusion.


    "I was told that someone was going to die at a minimum. Yet, there were no dead bodies present by the end of the night. What a dull evening and an utter waste of my time."


    "Did the person who had their arm exploded not meet your requirements, oh Grimm Queen?" He snorted. "Or the person that got shot in the heart after those two people had an old-fashioned duel?"


    I did not understand the logic of such a thing, but it was amusing to watch regardless. Some perceived slight and the other challenged them to a duel of pistols, no Magic involved.


    "Mmm, perhaps I will make an exception then. It would be remiss of me to blame you completely for such an unexciting evening in this case."


    "I thank you for your generosity." He said dryly.


    "As you should." I replied curtly, however, I felt the corners of my mouth twitching into a smile. "I had a wonderful time." I whispered after a moment. "I have not been this happy in recent memories. Thank you for bringing me."


    "Seeing you happy makes any effort with it." He said with true sincerity. Even with my inherent skepticism, I could not detect any falsehood in his words.


    Why must he say these kinds of things to me when I am unable to separate myself from him? I felt silly letting myself be led by the nose by someone so much my junior. I would have laughed at anyone who told me I would be in this position merely a year prior.


    Being intimately embraced by another person whom I willingly allow without ulterior motives.


    "Do you wish to....remain here for a period longer? You spoke up important matters before the party that would take you away for a time. I do not wish to intrude upon your responsibilities." Even If I didn''t quite understand the peculiarities of what he deemed important in this case.


    I would have to ask the Spirit for more information.


    "Are you asking me if I want to continue cuddling?" He looked at me in amusement. "Do you want to keep cuddling?"


    "Don''t turn such a ridiculous request back on me." I huffed in annoyance. "I merely do this for your own satisfaction."


    "So you don''t like me holding you like this? I don''t want to make you uncomfortable, should I stop..?"


    "....don''t tease me." I said softly, not wishing to meet his gaze.


    "I''m sorry, you''re just so cute I can''t help myself sometimes."


    "I, the Grimm Queen, am not cute."


    "Uh huh."


    "Stop that." I scowled.


    "Cute."


    "You are infuriating." I growled.


    "Kiss?" He asked with a sincere and idiotic grin on his face.


    "...do what you want." I huffed in annoyance once more, finding it difficult to levy any sort of resistance to his antics.


    He wasted no time in claiming my lips again and I felt that warmth flow through my body.


    Still, he shall be punished for daring to insinuate something so absurd about me. I would continue to ignore the very hard object currently pressing against me below.


    "I do have something important to do. To err on the side of caution, I would give myself two weeks before I can check back in while occupied."


    "I would assist if you require." I found myself offering without a second thought.


    ....and it was strange for me to speak the words so easily.


    "Thank you." He smiled towards me again and it melted my earlier annoyance. "But in this particular instance, bringing others along is.... problematic."


    "I see." I could not claim to understand the intricacies right now as I am still catching up with his culture''s magic. "Very well then." I slowly pulled myself from his arms, allowing my feet to touch the ground at the side of the bed. "Come along, I will not laze about for the remaining time we have together." I paused, opening a drawer nearby. "Why are you staring at me?" I shot him an inquisitive look.


    "Just etching into my memory, how well that night gown hugs your curves." He said without an iota of shame.


    Instead of getting annoyed, I found myself swinging my hips just a bit more than usual as I retrieved a proper garb to change into for the day.


    I took more pleasure than I should have, letting him watch me drop my night gown to the ground. "I will take my morning bath. I will perhaps relax for a longer time than I usually do. Providing you well enough to enjoy your new memory so you can take care of your own excitement in the meantime" I glanced down at the obvious bulge pushing up from beneath the covers of his.


    "You are a very cruel woman." He breathed out a sigh of acceptance.


    "And don''t you forget it." Once more, I swayed my hips as I made my way towards the bathroom, in nothing but my undergarments.


    Unfortunately, my confidence was merely a projection as I would require a long bath for my own needs.


    That foolish man brought about these feelings too easily in me.


    [***]


    Wilhelm POV


    "Morning everyone." I stepped out into Gramps'' home, seeing a slew of faces I wasn''t expecting.


    Gramps peeked his head out of the kitchen. "I was hoping you would be back soon. I''m making breakfast, it''ll be done shortly." He stated before ducking back in, and I could smell the bacon and eggs cooking.


    "Take your time." I replied, going around the table to everyone present. "Good morning, Jinn." I kissed her forehead.


    "Back already? Did Salem kick you out?" Jinn asked, brightening up.


    Cinder and her two minions saw me and Salem walk out of her bedroom together.


    "She did, actually, something about ruining her image infront of her subordinates." I chuckled, moving on to the next. "And Raikou." I was surprised to see my Servant at this particular moment, but it was welcomed nonetheless.


    "Master~" Raikou shifted so that it was not merely a kiss on the cheek, but her grabbing hold of me and deepening it for her own pleasure. She only released me once she was satisfied.


    "Artoria." I gave her a quick peck on the cheek as well.


    "Wilhelm." Artoria smiled, happily accepting the morning greeting.


    "And Rin." I swat at her loose ponytail.


    "Worth a shot." He hummed, then continued. "It''s simple really."


    "And by simple, he means for you." The other Magician interrupted him. "What we''re doing is anything but simple. The Old Man said that you''ve mastered the Magic to a degree, but I wouldn''t trust you in his place, so be grateful."


    "Uh....is it alright if we watch?" Rin asked sort of meekly.


    "Yeah, it''s no problem. But you''re just gonna need to stand back." She shrugged. "But for a simplified explanation, Zelretch is going to shift the area off the X-Axis of the world, and I''m going to pull you both back to the needed time period on the Y-Axis while he maintains the shift. And it needs to happen faster than you can blink."


    "But....the amount of energy you would need to maintain a temporal stasis like that...?"


    "The Old Man offered his own ''Time'' to use." She stated.


    "Gramps?" I looked at him.


    "It''s not a big deal, I still have plenty of life ahead of me, a few hundred years is nothing." He said dismissively.


    "I refuse." I crossed my arms. "Take my time instead."


    "Don''t be ridiculous." Zelretch frowned.


    "This is my business, so I''ll pay the price." I shot him an annoyed look. "Miss Blue, please take my ''Time'' instead."


    The Blue was one of the only ways that ''time travel'' like this could work, but it had a heavy cost to it. Especially if she was using it on other people. It used the most appropriate cost, to use someone''s own ''time'', not to be confused with their lifespan.


    While they''re nearly identical, there was a difference to them as she could take already established time from someone, rather than ''future'' ''time''.


    It''s literally to burn away parts of someone''s time, converting it to fuel the use of the Magic. And now that I think about it, that''s oddly similar to what was happening in the Singularities that the creature posing as Solomon was doing.


    "I don''t really care who pays the price, but do you got enough?" She raised an eyebrow.


    A Devil, A Campione, A Dragon.


    "Yeah, I got plenty." I held out my hand and she shrugged, taking it.


    "Woah." Her eyes widened. "You weren''t lying there. I normally have to be careful, like taking a single drop of water from a cup. But for you, it''s like I could use a bucket to scoop out of a lake. Since we''re not making a permanent change to the world, I don''t have to take as much as I normally would have. We can shunt most of the burden off to this ''Singularity'' or whatever and from what the Old Man says, it''ll rectify itself and bear the majority of the burden after it''s resolved."


    "Happy to help." I could feel something strange escape from me. It quickly disappeared and I returned to normal, but it faintly felt as if there was something missing inside of me for that brief moment.


    "Alright, Zelretch, I got enough here."


    "Very well." Gramps relented. "Let us begin. But, please hold onto this." He tossed me a strange looking cylindrical device. "It will record the state of the Singularity you are going to."


    "Can I keep it in my ring?"


    "That''s fine." He nodded. "The last preparation we''ll need is this." He held up a cloak of some sorts. "I had to call in a few favors to acquire a Holy Shroud from the Church to hide your existence."


    "I think some people would be rolling in their graves if they knew I would be wearing this." I chuckled, accepting it without reservation. I put it on and it felt a mite uncomfortable, perhaps the Holy Nature was clashing with my Devil Side.


    "Call upon the spear. You don''t need to take it out, but let it resonate with the Shroud and cover you."


    I didn''t even need to reach out myself, as if listening in, I felt the Spear within my ring resonate and fill the Shroud with its Holy Light. If the creature was able to use Solomon''s Clairvoyance, this would hide me from his sight.


    "And prepare yourself, there will be no threshold, no indication that something occurred. Once we activate the required spells, you will simply open your eyes and you will be where you need to be. If there''s anything you wish to say or do, you have a few moments."


    I grabbed Raikou''s hand and pulled her to my side. With one last look at the others, they gave all an affirmative nod of encouragement. "I''m ready."


    "Miss Blue, I will follow your lead." Zelretch retrieved his Jeweled Sword, an indication that he was serious about this endeavor. "Everyone else, stand back."


    She closed her eyes and an iridescent light began to manifest.


    There was a reason her Magic was called The Blue.


    "Hear me, Lord of All Creation."


    "I announce."


    "In my name representing Order, I announce."


    "Everything will be corrected."


    "Order has now fallen."


    My vision was overtaken with the blue light, everything became indistinguishable from the all-encompassing iridescent aqua glow. The Blue''s chant still rang in my ears as the light died down and I blinked to see that the surroundings were utterly different.


    "....Master." Raikou whispered, pulling on my Shroud as she looked to the sky. "What is that?"


    I looked up to see that same Ring of Light from before.


    "Indication that we''re in the right place at least." I admit I felt a tiny bit fearful after seeing it. Being hit by something so powerful left an impression.


    "This does not look like the same location." Raikou noted, as we took in our surroundings.


    Everything looked like it had been burned down. The fields of wheat, surrounding forestry, any kind of life was but ash that sat upon blackened soil.


    "Master!" Raikou tugged on my sleeve again, pointing beyond a few hills ahead to what looked like a caravan of sorts. "Those are not birds, master." She spoke with a hint of worry at some large flying creatures above them.


    It wasn''t until I Reinforced my eyesight that I noticed what they were.


    "Wyverns!?"


    [The hell are Wyverns doing in this time period and place?] Even Ddraig sounded confused.


    "Raikou, let''s go." I commanded and she followed me as I moved with a burst of Shunpo to cover the distance as quickly as possible.


    It took moments to come upon the Caravan, people huddling behind or underneath wooden carriages and those Wyverns spewing out flames from above with the occasional dive to attempt to grab one of the people.


    There were only a handful of people with actual weapons, one with a bow and arrows, one with a pike, but most with pitchforks or farming instruments.


    My first instinct was to cast some magic, but that thought was squashed due to the nature of where we were. This time period, showing off magic? That''s just asking for people to assume the worst. Instead, I withdrew a handful of spears, just random, sturdy weapons that were among what I hoarded. And one by one, I threw them at the flying draconic creatures in the air.


    There were only Five Wyverns in total, but that was still a significant amount to a mundane human. While Four of my spears landed true and impaled the creatures, causing them to fall from the sky, one of them dodged out of the way and instead dived down to scoop up one of the people hiding below.


    Raikou was quick and before it could get too close, she cut its head off, making the large beast flop to the ground to the side.


    "W-Witch!!" The man that Raikou saved was trembling, pointing his hand at Raikou, perhaps due to the tiny bit of lightning that arced along her blade before she dismissed it. "She''s a Witch, I saw it!"


    "Knock it off, ya daft cunt!" A bulkier man in what appeared to be some rusted armor carrying the singular pike from before slapped him on the back of the head.


    "But she¡ª"


    "Saved ya damn life." He said gruffly. "Sorry my Lady." The armored mad bowed his head in apology. "Tis horrid times and the people are on edge. Thank you for helpin this ungrateful brat. His father saved my life, I''d be ashamed to meet him in the Lord''s Kingdom if I arrived after the idiot."


    The Caravan was obviously weary of our arrival and I stood next to Raikou as they sized us up with clear skepticism in their eyes. No, it was more than that, there was a genuine fear present amongst everyone.


    "It''s no trouble." Raikou replied.


    "Ah, more than this one deserves." He slapped the younger man''s head again. "Get back to your cart, ya brat."


    The younger man scurried off with haste to the rear of the Caravan.


    "If it weren''t for you two, we''d not have made it, thank ya both." He lowered his head in thanks again.


    "If you don''t mind me asking.....why were there Wyverns attacking you? There....shouldn''t be Wyverns here." I tried to choose my words carefully, but it just seemed silly to even ask this kind of question to an obvious non-magically inclined person.


    "Ya new around here?'' He stared at me weirdly. "They''re the minions of that cursed Witch! The scourge of France! We''ve been running away since they burned down our village."


    "Sorry, we just arrived in France and we don''t really know what''s going on. Just saw some people in trouble and wanted to help."


    "Blessings to you then, strangers." His expression softened. "Ya look like outsiders, but Ah didn''t wanna be rude to our saviors." He obviously glanced at Raikou''s probably bizarre outfit in comparison to what he''s used to. That or her very generous figure. "If ya just arrived, I suggest leavin all the same. This land is cursed."


    "You mentioned a Witch, what''s going on?"


    He let out a tired sigh. "Those damn fools. They burned that poor lass and now incurred the wrath of hell itself. She returned after being touched by the Devil. The Dragon Witch, Jeanne D Arc."


    "What did you just say?!"


    [***]


    A/N


    And we finally arrived, welcome to Orleans Singularity.

 Chapter 430:

    Chapter 430:


    "Repeat what you just said about Jeanne D Arc." I demanded.


    He took an unconscious step back and I didn''t even realize I was nearly in his face. "The Dragon Witch. After she was burned at the stake, they say she was raised from the fires of purgatory itself, wielding the cursed flames as her own. The ones responsible for her death, and even the King himself were all burned in her unholy wrath!"


    ".....ridiculous." I muttered after understanding his words. "Jeanne D''Arc going on a murder spree?" Just saying it out loud was absurd.


    "I''m just telling you what I heard." The man grunted. "And then the flying beasts appeared. And ya just have to look up to the sky to see that something is wrong."


    Right, from his perspective, I supposed they would believe such a rumor just from the fact that Wyverns appeared that coincided with that stupid rumor. Not to mention the Ring of Light is noticeable to everyone so that''s not helping matters.


    Absolutely no way this was Jeanne. The Jeanne I knew was....beyond reproach. Those Angels I met at the Peace conference were less in my eyes in comparison to her.


    I was confident that she would emerge from the Corrupted Grail''s Mud of Rin''s Grail War untainted if she were exposed.


    But, it wouldn''t do any good for me to get upset over this. There was obviously something wrong, beyond the obvious of this place being a singularity. I would just have to figure out the details myself.


    "Shouldn''t there have been a treaty signed between the French and English at this point?" I started pacing back and forth, thinking aloud.


    At this point in history, I can''t say it has overtly significant. It''s obviously important enough that a singularity formed a distortion, but compared to other events in the past, it''s not very substantial in weight. The only notable occurrence that had ramifications beyond the borders is the ending of the Hundred Year war through an agreement signed by both the English and French Kings.


    "The English King bastard died as well." The man spit out. "Good riddance I say. Only good thing the Witch did was scare off them English armies from the lands. If she didn''t start burning down cities too then everything woulda been fine."


    "....right." I took a moment to process that bit of information as well.


    Just going by the process of events, History is entirely fucked up due to this sequence. The English Armies would return, the next heir would swear vengeance and I wouldn''t be surprised if the Church joined in due to their people being burned in revenge.


    That''s not even considering the fact that there are god damn Wyverns flying around in mass enough that people are calling her ''The Dragon Witch''. How long before the Clock Tower of this time period would get involved?


    No wonder this was a point of Singularity in the Timeline.


    What a damn mess.


    At least everything wasn''t literally on fire like Fuyuki.


    "You said this Witch was burning down Cities. Can you tell me about that?"


    He grunted with a nod. "Heard Orleans was burned down by the Witch and she raised a Castle on the ashes. Lyon too, got a couple youngins from over there and they said that the city was mostly destroyed and burned by the witch. And something about a Knight protecting them or something." He said gruffly. "Nonsense if you ask me. Maybe other places too, but we didn''t stay to wait. As soon as those monsters appeared, we packed up and ran."


    I looked back towards the remainder of the caravan. Probably a dozen or so carts pulled with horses, oxes or donkeys. A lot of them looked held together only by prayers at merely a glance.


    "Where are you all going then? If France is suffering at the hands of this Witch with...Dragons that can fly across the land faster than people can flee. Where will you go to escape her?"


    He leaned on his spear. "North." He said simply. "Lots O'' people saying that the Witch won''t go up North, Eastwards that is. They say that the Duchy of Lorraine is safe from her, that for some reason she can''t step foot on the land. We are headed for Nancy, the capital city of the Duchy."


    "Why did she leave it untouched?" I furrowed my brow. "If she was burning down most of France, from what you said." It didn''t make sense. What was there that would keep this supposed Jeanne D Arc at bay? The Holy Roman Empire? Did they set up there and are pushing back against the ''Dragon Witch'' and using some of the Church''s secret weapons?


    They have plenty of weapons stored away that even I would be fearful of.


    "Ah don''t know myself." He shrugged, not giving it too much thought it seems. "You''re welcome to come along. I''d be a shit man if I didn''t offer our saviors a ride. "Side''s, I wouldn''t turn down the extra help if you wantin to come along. We be almost to the borders of what''s safe. Once we get to the nearby Village, we''ll gather some more supplies to make the Journey further North. But don''t worry, they say the Wyverns don''t dare to come close."


    [Master?] Raikou''s voice entered my head through our Servant link. [Do you wish to follow? It seems we have an immediate destination if you want to find the source of the conflict here. However, there is something unsettling going on.]


    [Let''s....get our bearings first. After what happened before, the last thing I want to do is rush into anything at the moment.] I sent back through our link.


    "I''ll gladly take you up on your offer." I held out my hand and he happily shook it. It seems like he really appreciated the extra help after dealing with those Wyverns. "What''s the name of the place we''re stopping?" Maybe I could inquire about some things there if they got a bunch of other people traveling through like them.


    "Err, what was the name?" He scratched his head. "Damn kids said they got some family there and suggested we stop to refill supplies. D-dum, do...."


    I stiffened in realization. "Domre?my?" I offered.


    "Ah, that''s the one!" He smiled happily.


    [Master, why did you react that way after hearing that? Does the name mean something to you?] Raikou asked.


    I supposed most people wouldn''t know, especially the peasants of this era as it only got popularized long after her death.


    [It''s the place of Jeanne''s birth...and where her family should still be living.]


    "Well, I wouldn''t want to keep everyone." I looked up to the sky. There were a few figures miles away in the distance, by the size this far away, I could guess they were more Wyverns, but they didn''t seem to be coming our way. "Let''s not wait for more of those monsters to come along."


    "I''ll make sure the others are ready and we will get goin. Should make it there before nightfall." He nodded in appreciation. "You two can get on my cart, I''ll take ya there myself." He walked over, patting a nearby cart full of random items tied to it and a horse that looked rather tired.


    I climbed into the back without argument and Raikou soon followed.


    Raikou probably sensed my annoyance and discomfort because she pulled me down to lean on her shoulder while she took my hand affectionately.


    By the sounds of it either Chaldea was keeping a low profile, or they hadn''t arrived in the Singularity yet. I would check out this village and see the situation for myself before planning our next move.


    [***]


    Thankfully, we didn''t have to deal with any more problems for the evening. The several hour ride was long and rough, but we finally arrived at what looked like the village.


    It was very different seeing it in this era compared to when I took Jeanne to visit her hometown. They called it a village, but perhaps a town might be appropriate.


    Atleast, it was bustling enough that it could be mistaken for one. But there also appeared to be a noticeable amount of refugees and travelers camped up in the area.


    Not only that, but there was a large wooden wall erected around the perimeter. The wood itself looked like it had just been cut apart from the nearby forestry. And there were plenty of people being denied entry by some armed guards.


    "Shoulda known something like this would''ve happened." The old man driving the cart let out an annoyed grunt. "Unlikely we getting any help here."


    "You should be good from this point regardless, right?" I asked.


    "Mmm, without those monsters overhead, we should be fine." He nodded. "We can figure out it from here if you''re settling down here."


    "Thanks for the ride." I nodded towards him in thanks, stepping off the cart. I held out my hand, helping Raikou off a moment later.


    [Master!] Raikou called out in alarm.


    [I noticed, Raikou. Just....try to find them and keep watch if you can.] I replied, also noticing the fact that what was most likely a Servant appeared nearby.


    "You must be Madame Romee." I ignored the death glares from them and continued to focus on the woman. "Jeanne spoke about you. It''s an honor to meet her mother."


    "You knew my Jeannette?" She smiled bitterly. "I apologize, I did not catch your name."


    "How rude of me." I took a step forward and gently took her hand, placing my lips against the back of it in a gesture of respect. "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg, at your service, Madame."


    She seemed amused by my action. "Isabelle is fine. Come, I have tea brewing, you can tell me why you came all the way here and how you know my daughter."


    "Madame, are you sure ¨C "


    "If he wished to harm me, he would have done so already." Jeanne''s mom interrupted one of the men about to speak.


    "....Just to double check, they''re here as guests?" I eyed the suspicious men.


    She cracked a smile, giggling softly. "They are worried that someone was going to harm me. They are all former comrades of my daughter who retired and came to settle down here."


    Oh...that''s awkward.


    "I apologize for my actions; I assumed the worst." I bowed my head towards them in acknowledgement for my assumption.


    They glanced between themselves and there was a noticeable amount of tension that eased up.


    "Alright, I guess you have a point about everything." The one named Philippe scratched the back of his head. "You two go out and scatter everyone else, Tell them the Madame is fine."


    The other two grumbled and hobbled out the door. I glanced around the corner and noticed just how large the crowd forming outside had become.


    I was broken from my musing as the man slapped me on the back. "Apology accepted, boy. Now get over there, the Madame offered you tea and you''re not going to spit on her hospitality."


    "Philippe, be nice to our guest."


    He grumbled but nearly dragged me to the table where she was set up, a warm cup already set out for me.


    "Thank you for the tea." I politely expressed my gratitude while taking a sip. Fairly watered down and lacking much of the taste that I''m used to, but there was a certain warmness to it as well. "....if you don''t mind me asking, what''s going on with...." I glanced at the man hovering nearby, leaning against the wall, staring at me.


    "They all seem to think an old woman like me is in need of protection." Isabella chuckled. "Truthfully, I don''t think I''m worth all this trouble."


    "Madame, any of the men outside would gladly lay down their lives to protect yours. None of us believe those rumors about this Dragon Witch. We all owe your daughter too much to allow even the chance of you getting harmed because of it." Phillipe responded.


    "You all are former soldiers that served with Jeanne, weren''t you?" I summarized.


    He nodded proudly. "After hearin what happened in Orleans, we all gathered her to protect her family. It was the least we could do." He sighed, slumping his shoulders. "Suppose I should give an apology for the treatment too. We''ve had a cloaked stranger appear the other day, and they nearly slipped inside the Madam''s home under our noses. We''ve been keeping a closer eye on the place for outsiders ever since. Assumed you were involved."


    "It was understandable." I waved it off. But hearing about a ''stranger'' and knowing there''s a Servant nearby, well, two and two wasn''t hard to put together. "Madame Isabelle, I apologize if my question comes off crass but....where is everyone else?"


    "My husband took our children to his Great Aunt''s home further north." She looked down at her tea sadly. "After hearing that Jeannette died then everything that came after.... we couldn''t simply leave under the hope that our daughter wasn''t truly gone. We decided that he would take the children to safety and then he would come back and we would wait to see if our daughter came home."


    Phillipe looked away, obviously not believing she would.


    And I knew the truth as well.


    And the look on her face, well, she knew she was holding out for a miracle.


    "I''m sorry for your loss." I said quietly. "She was an amazing young woman. She called me a friend once, and that''s a memory I''ll always cherish."


    "Thank you, your words were very kind." She smiled warmly, despite the sorrowful topic. "I was always worried that Jeannette was having troubles while fighting, but to hear she had friends makes me very happy."


    I don''t know how she''s holding herself together so well. I''ve barely been a dad for months at this point, and I would be an uncontrollable mess if I found out that Kunou passed away.


    [Master, I found the Servant.] Raikou called out.


    [Can you see them? Do you recognize them at all?] I asked back.


    [They are covered with a hood over their head, master.] Raikou stated.


    I stood up from my seat. "I barged in and brought up some bad memories. Please allow me to offer up something as recompose. You said there was someone suspicious poking around? I''ll go grab them right now."


    At the very least, I wanted Jeanne''s mom to not have to live like this.


    I didn''t wait for them to answer as I was already flying out the door. As soon as I crossed the threshold, I moved with a burst of Shunpo hopping along the nearby rooftops until I could catch up to Raikou who was on the move.


    Apparently, this other Servant noticed something was wrong and was running away. Why they didn''t Astralize, I didn''t know, but I wouldn''t look a gift horse in the mouth.


    It didn''t take long for me to catch up, I could see the figure that Raikou was trailing as they weaved between houses.


    They weren''t fast, relatively speaking. As far as Servant parameters go, I felt like they were near the lowest end as I was easily gaining on them without pushing too hard.


    I eventually jumped off a building and summoned up Mirage, halfheartedly swinging it downwards at them. I merely wanted to disrupt their attempt at fleeing rather than go for a kill. They swung their body around and materialized a weapon into their hand.]


    My eyes widened because I recognized it.


    A long pole with a point at the end, but it wasn''t a spear. It was still furled, but the coloring of it was something I wouldn''t forget.


    A Banner.


    I could get somewhat of a look at her face now, covered by the shroud and hidden under the moonlight.


    Blonde hair peeked out from under the hood, and a familiar pair of blue eyes stared back at me.


    "Jeanne?"


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 431:

    Chapter 431:


    She hesitated, looking surprised. "Who are you?"


    I felt my heart drop hearing that. I knew it had been a long shot, generally Servants don''t recall their memories from previous Grail Wars for many different reasons. There are always exceptions, and Rulers Can fall into the category.


    "Master." Raikou returned to my side and Jeanne stepped back warily.


    "A Servant." She whispered. "I see, you''re her master. Attacking the overseer for the Grail War is against the rules. If you continue, I will have to use my authority to stop you." She held up her Banner, ready to fight.


    "I think it''s a misunderstanding." I put my hands up to soothe her hesitation. "Saber and I were just...surprised by another Servant."


    [Master.] Raikou whispered through our link.


    I knew what she wanted to say.


    Jeanne didn''t even bat an eye when I called Raikou ''Saber'' when her Class was still ''Berserker''.


    She slowly lowered her banner. "Very well....I can understand your wariness."


    "Well, now that this is settled. I think I''ll go back and spend time with that wonderful woman I just met. What was her name again, Isabelle?"


    "W-wait, what are you saying!?" Jeanne immediately became flustered. "Y-you can''t!"


    She never acknowledged that I called out her true name, was she going to try and play that she wasn''t Jeanne D Arc?


    Adorable.


    "Why not?" I tilted my head, acting confused. "Do you have some sort of relationship with that woman? How convenient that I may have happened upon Ruler''s living relatives."


    "I have no idea who they are! But...T-they are civilians!" She seemed to blurt out some half-assed reasoning with the worst lie I''ve ever heard in my life. "You can''t involve them in any Grail War!"


    Why did she think there''s a Grail War going on?


    Lots of questions here.


    Regardless, there was something amiss and there was the perfect way to figure it out.


    "Sorry, I can''t do that." I denied.


    "...how come?" She looked at me.


    "Simply, I think I''ve fallen in love." I dramatically place a hand over my heart. "That warm and gentle woman just swept me off my feet. She was so sad and depressed over her Daughter''s death, I simply can''t leave her alone."


    "She''s married! You can''t court a married woman!" Jeanne practically screeched.


    "I assure you, I am quite capable. A romantic dinner, whispering sweet nothings into her ear, giving her all the attention she deserves. I''ll make sure to treat her like the queen she is. I''ve been told I''m very charming."


    Raikou was silent, but her expression practically screamed amusement.


    "S-she has children! She''s...she''s old!" Jeanne whined.


    "I''ll let you in on a little secret." I gestured for her to lean in. "I like older women."


    "Naaaah!" She pushed me away, letting out some weird noises.


    I missed this so much.


    "Tell me, as a Servant, do you know the term ''Milf''?" I asked.


    A look of horror that flashed across her face informed me that she did in fact know what that word meant.


    I just couldn''t help myself.


    I think it was my Devil nature.


    But enough fooling around, I wanted to verify something. "You know what? I changed my mind."


    "Eh!?" She looked a mite happy. "You''re going to leave Mo ¨C the woman alone!?"


    "No, not that." I dismissively waved my hand. "I still want to take your mom to pound town."


    "P-pound ¨C" She paused, letting the words sink in as her face turned a bright red. "Y-you can''t just say things like that!!"


    I ignored her outburst. "I meant I changed my mind about fighting you. I decided that I want you to punish me for breaking the rules."


    "...what?" She blinked in confusion.


    "Go ahead, use your Authority as a Ruler. Use your command Seals, force me to stop."


    "Why would you want that!?"


    "I like being punished." I winked.


    "Ehhh!?"


    "Don''t kink shame."


    "S-stop!"


    "Raikou, prepare to attack Ruler."


    "With pleasure." Raikou smiled happily.


    "I-I''ll really do it!"


    "I''m waiting." I held my arms out.


    "Don''t test me!"


    ''I''m waiting."


    "If you try to do anything I''ll.....I''ll force your Servant to stop!"


    "I''m waiting." I continued to hold my arms out.


    "....."


    "..."


    "....please don''t attack me." She said quietly.


    "You can''t use any of your Ruler Authorities, can you?"


    "N-no..." She looked away.


    "Again, seriously? Why is there always something wrong with your summoning?" I let out an exasperated sigh. "First time you needed a vessel, now you can''t even use the abilities of a Ruler? What''s next, are you going to be summoned without any Noble Phantasms?"


    "Again?" She looked at me in confusion once more, her brow furrowed. "Do....you know me?"


    I felt another twinge of pain in my heart hearing that again.


    "In another time and place. We participated in a Grail War, you were the Ruler then as well." I couldn''t help but smile as I reminisced. "Our time together was short, but in that period, I grew to admire you greatly. And at the end, I like to think that we were good friends."


    "....I''m sorry, I don''t recall. I have no memories of participating in any other Grail Wars. And to be honest, my head has been muddled ever since I''ve been summoned." She replied gently.


    "It''s alright, I knew it was a long shot."


    "How am I being disrespectful?! He''s technically my many times great grandfather, y''know."


    "You know what you were doing." She poked my chest. "Be nice."


    "Yeah yeah." I rolled my eyes once more. "I was actually invited to become an Angel."


    "....what?" She blinked.


    "The Archangel Michael, he invited me to join the Heavenly Host and become an Angel."


    "I don''t believe you." She crossed her arms with a huff. "You''re teasing me again."


    "It''s true!" I quickly defended myself. "Raikou, tell her."


    Raikou looked away.


    "I knew it!" Jeanne exclaimed. "Lies are not nice, Wilhelm!"


    "Says the Saintess who tried to lie to me face." I countered.


    "I didn''t lie!"


    "And there''s another one."


    "Lalalalala, I can''t hear you." Jeanne covered her ears.


    "Also, why do you still look like you''re using that girl as a Vessel again?"


    "What do you mean?" Jeanne tilted her head, forgoing ignoring me. "I told you before that the reason she was able to host me was because of how similar we were, even down to our looks."


    "Yes, but you said your chest was smaller, but it''s the same size now." I pointed out.


    "Wah!? How would you know that!" She demanded.


    "Do you think I don''t know your sizes?" I gave her a look like she was stupid.


    "Don''t just admit that so blatantly!"


    "Do you still have that school uniform? I missed those booty shorts of yours." I half heartedly joked. But then I noticed her go stiff and look away again. "...you do don''t you?"


    "I don''t know why it''s there! After getting fixed, I can dismiss my Servant clothing and I''ll be in that School Uniform again." She whined.


    "I take back everything I''ve said about Big G." I put my hands together and silently sent him a prayer as thanks.


    If I had to guess, I think the last time that Jeanne held the Spear, he basically did the equivalent of snapshotting her Saint Graph and then pasted it back onto her as she is now, fixing all the issues, but a few other things came along with it.


    That raised quite a few questions about the nature of the consciousness inside the Spear. And also about what happened when the one inside the spear sort of....linked up with its counterpart back during the Grail War.


    I felt a poke at my cheek again And Jeanne was currently staring at me. "You were staring off there. Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I just got lost in thought. I was imagining your mom in that School Uniform."


    She proceeded to pinch my cheeks with a huff. ".....you''re not really going to try and.....with my mom, are you?"


    I put the teasing to the side for now and I pulled her into another hug. "Jeanne, I''m many things, but a home wrecker is not one of them. Ignoring everything else, your mom is happily married and I wouldn''t ruin that."


    She sighed happily. "Thank you, Wilhelm."


    "For what? Are you thanking me for not banging your mom?"


    She let out an exasperated laugh. "For still thinking of me as a friend and remembering me."


    "You''re the Saintess that accepted a Half-Devil like me as your friend." I pointed out.


    "I don''t care about you being a half-Devil. I care that Wilhelm is a kind and wonderful person and I cherish you as a friend." She smiled warmly.


    .....what a weird Saintess, not caring that I''m the antithesis to her beliefs.


    "Come on, let''s go back to your mom. I said I would catch the suspicious person rummaging around. I assume that was you and you were looking for the opportunity to check up on her. With everything going on, it must have been hard."


    "....I can''t."


    "...pardon?" I blinked.


    "I''m dead, Wilhelm. It''s not proper."


    "You''re going to need to explain this to me."


    "I''m more than aware of what year it is, and the date. I died very recently. My parents...my family are already mourning. If I just appeared in front of them, what do I say? They wouldn''t understand any of this. It''s best that they believe I died how History remembers it and move on. I heard about the Dragon Witch and was just worried about them... I never intended to show myself. I would have left soon had I not noticed you and your Servant approach mother."


    I took a moment to process what she said. To try to understand her reasoning and her logic. And I came to a simple conclusion. "Are you an idiot?" I flicked her forehead.


    "Oww?!" She squeaked out in surprise.


    "Raikou." I called out to my Servant who had been very gracious in allowing me this uninterrupted reunion with my long lost friend. "Is she being stupid?"


    "It appears so, Master."


    "W-what do you mean?!" She looked confused.


    "It''s weird because I can''t get mad at you. I know you''re doing it because you believe this is the best way." If it were anyone else, I would have smacked them silly already. "Jeanne, in trying to be kind to them, you''re instead being unbelievably cruel"


    ".....what are you saying?"


    I put my hands on her shoulders. "I would have given nearly anything to see my Mom again after she passed. To have some kind of closure so that I didn''t stumble through after years of depression and sadness."


    "B-but, if I go back and they see me, it''ll just make it worse. It''s best that they continue grieving ¨C"


    "You''re saying that from the perspective of someone who has died. It''s cruel of you, because you don''t have to grieve; they were left behind and they have to deal with everything that comes after. Are you going to deny them the chance to say goodbye to their daughter that ran off to war at a young age? When was the last time they even saw you, Jeanne?"


    To her credit, she did waver and there was a genuine desire to see her mom, she truly just didn''t think it was for the best.


    One of those times where someone so kind and thoughtful can get stuck in their own mentality and instead cause harm, even by accident and unknowingly to everyone involved.


    "I can''t, it''s not proper. I''m dead, I can''t just walk up to my mom after everything like it didn''t happen. There are rules...." Her arguments were half-hearted at best.


    "You know what? You''re right." I acknowledged


    "I am?" She questioned.


    "There are rules. And I doubt a Servant has been put quite into your position where they get summoned within days of dying and hanging around their family members. But it''s not proper for the Dead to influence their living relatives."


    "So you understand my reluctance then, we ¨C "


    I held up my hand to silence her. "So, I''m going to take the decision out of your hands."


    "What¡ª"


    "Raikou, get the rope."


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 432:

    Chapter 432:


    Yasaka POV


    "Hello, Venelana, thanks for coming."


    "Oh, it was no trouble. I''m always happy to spend time together." She sat down opposite of me at the table. "It''s a nice break too. With everything going after the recent incident."


    "Don''t even get me started!" I exhaled in exhaustion.


    "I''ve had many different people bugging me since, and even my family were getting a lot of.....interest, more than usual. I can''t imagine everything you''ve had to deal with. How bad has it been?"


    "About what you would expect. We weren''t even technically involved, but after publicly making it known that Wilhelm was my man, well....the proximity and everything made it worse. We''ve had to escort a ridiculous amount of spies out of Kyoto, for starters. And we''ve had many Kami ¨C gods, coming and going. Some being discreet....others not so much."


    "Oh dear. Dealing with Gods is never easy."


    "Funnily enough, Susanoo had come around Kyoto a couple times keeping the peace." I chuckled at the absurdity of it. "I even asked Izanami if she was telling him to and she was just as surprised as I was!"


    "Ignoring his Divinity, at the end of the day, he''s a boy. I wouldn''t put it past him to think of Wilhelm as someone close to him now that he''s both with Izanami and fought together."


    "I''ll never understand boys." I groaned. "First they fight like they did, then they fight together and suddenly they''re friends."


    "Otherwise, how was the fallout? It''s been hectic down in Hell and we weren''t directly affected."


    "For us, not too bad. But there is a tension that wasn''t there before. Which doesn''t help matters when we''re getting prepared for a war. Oddly enough, it was somewhat of a morale boost too."


    "The ''young Lord'' fighting with Susanoo against Indra? I could only imagine why." She giggled.


    "Thankfully, there wasn''t much damage across the globe either. Most Gods of other Pantheons acted quickly. Poseidon over in Northern Europe and Greece personally stepped in, earning himself a lot of praise. Zeus shortly followed once I assume he realized his brother would outshine him. Thor, and some other Norse Gods also lent a hand. Aztec, African, Chinese, Korean, etc."


    This was far from the first time that beings of this caliber came to blows and others had to offset the ''destruction'' that ensued. The Shinto Pantheon aren''t the only ones going to go after the Hindus for reparations.


    "Wilhelm is going to be watched much more closely now."


    "That was inevitable. Our man doesn''t have a habit of staying under the radar." I sighed in mild exasperation. "Even the Susanoo fight caused a commotion, but nothing on this level. Thankfully, nearly everyone is laying the fault at Indra''s feet, for good reason."


    "Atleast they had the good sense of fighting away from civilization."


    "For good that did." I sighed again. "Have you seen the human news talking about it? IT''s nonstop about the weather that happened and there''s only so much we can do."


    "Oh dear, I didn''t even think about that. What''s the plan there?"


    "I spoke to Amaterasu briefly-¡ª"


    "When she handed over her ¨C "


    "Please don''t even say it." My head fell to the table. "I don''t know how I''m supposed to even face my Goddess in the future."


    "You could always use Wilhelm as a shield." She offered.


    "....that''s probably my best bet. She''s still embarrassed at flashing him. If I have to deal with my own embarrassment, then she has too as well!"


    "And what was the word from the Goddess on how things will be settled?"


    "She''s going to have a few aquatic Volcanos stimulated to make them look like they erupted in unison. The Humans will find them soon, and that should be enough to answer many questions that the general public has with some nudging."


    "Smart."


    "I suppose so. It''s above my pay grade, so I''m not even bothering to keep up with it." I shrugged. "But I called you because I wanted to talk to you about something."


    "Threesome?"


    "What!?" I blinked. "No! But...well, I wouldn''t mind. But that''s not it..." I paused. "Oh you''re a bitch."


    She giggled, covering her mouth. "You looked so serious."


    "I can''t help it, I''ve been so busy and dealing with this nonsense on top of it. I don''t blame Wilhelm, mind you, but being his Woman does come with its own difficulties." I wouldn''t trade Kunou''s father for anything at this point, but I still want to pinch his cheeks every time a new stack of paperwork lands on my desk.


    "Alright, what is it you wanted to talk about?" She asked.


    "It''s about Kunou. As a mother yourself, I felt like you would be the best one to talk about with this. Raikou is unfortunately not here, so I can''t get her opinion at the moment."


    "Mmm, it''s good that she''s with Wilhelm though."


    "Agreed. I expect that man to get into trouble, but I''ll feel much better knowing one of us is nearby."


    "What about Izanami?"


    "Her perspective is warped." I paused again trying to choose my words correctly. "Not in a bad way, mind you. But she isn''t a mortal like us, despite how long lived we are, Gods think and act differently."


    "Understandable. I have not interacted with Gods until I joined in the Harem, so I''ll take your word for it. I won''t presume to use the stories and such I''ve heard."


    Probably for the best. Not many Gods like to be compared completely to the stories that humans passed down unless it shows them in a good light.


    "Right, I''ll just cut right to the chase. I''m worried about what to do with Kunou."


    ".....what do you mean?" Venelana tilted her head.


    "I don''t want my little fox to be in Kyoto while we''re in the middle of a War and it''s getting close to when we''ll begin fighting. I feel like you can understand me the best right now."


    "I do." She said quietly. "I could not imagine my Daughter being born during the Civil War, much less the Great War. I was lucky that Sirzechs was a monster in his own right that I didn''t have to worry too much about someone hurting him."


    "But I''m also scared of just....putting her somewhere for a period of time."


    "I would offer the my own home and lands, but I would assume you would reject it."


    "I...will politely decline. It''s not you, I trust you. It''s just..."


    "Devils?"


    "....yes"


    "Oh dear, it''s nothing to be worried about." She waved it off. "I can completely understand your point of view and there are no hard feelings over your reluctance."


    "You must have an idea of what you want to do though, if you called me? You said you wanted my opinion."


    "I was thinking.....about asking Wilhelm about maybe finding another World she can attend a boarding school or something like that? Maybe somewhere that she can learn Magic since she''s been getting very interested in that subject."


    "That''s not a bad idea." She offered.N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n.


    "I''m worried that she''ll think I''m abandoning her. And I''m scared about not having her within arms reach."


    "She''s old enough to understand the heavy responsibilities of an approaching War. I think you may be coddling her too much in this case."


    "Do you really think so?" I asked, hesitantly.


    "You need to sit down and talk to her about everything properly. Make her a part of the conversation and she will appreciate it much more. Be honest with your worries so she understands that you care about her."


    "That makes sense..." Maybe I am just being over protective. "I want her to make friends too. I know it''s been difficult here since she''s my daughter, not many people are willing to treat her as just a child."


    "There''s that too. I had the same concerns when Rias was born, both for myself and Sirzech''s position. Luckily there were other Pillar families we were close with, but there doesn''t seem to be anything similar in your case. It would do good for her to leave home and see a bit more of the world....relatively speaking."


    "She''s going to be Eleven....I guess it''s time for my Little Fox to step away from the nest." Within reason of course. "I''ll wait until Wilhelm gets back so we can talk to her together and I can run everything by him as well."4


    "You know...if you''re looking at friends for her, my Grandson is her age...?"


    "I....admit I forgot about that." That wasn''t a bad idea either. "We would obviously have to talk to Wilhelm."


    "Of course, he needs to be part of the conversation there. Milicas also wanted to meet his Half-Brother. Wilhelm didn''t seem entirely against it, I just think he''s been too busy to think about it."


    "That''s adorable."


    "I know." Venelana giggled. "You should hear him, Milicas keeps wanting to hear news about Wilhelm and he even started trying to copy him with magic and swordsmanship. Ever since Wilhelm saved us both, he''s been nonstop about it~"


    "Kunou too. She wants to be just like her daddy. So she''s been practicing Magic all the time."


    "Do you have pictures?!"


    "Do I have pictures!?" I threw a stack onto the table before she could even blink. "Look at the top one. That''s one of my favorites."


    "Oh my, the look on Wilhelm''s face." Venelana cooed. "That is a proud dad smile If I''ve ever seen one."


    "Don''t worry, I have plenty more!"


    [***]


    Olga Marie Animusphere POV


    "Are you sure about this, Director?" Roman continued to worry about my decision, but I took it in the good nature that it was intended.


    "Who else but me, Roman?"


    "We have Hinako...."


    "And you''ve seen her leadership skills in the simulations previously." I said dryly, staring at the clearly exhausted man.


    "Stil....."


    "I''ve already made my decision, Roman." I clenched my fists but released them a moment later, letting out a long breath. "I know my situation didn''t change much but please let me have this."


    "I''m just worried....Director." He smiled awkwardly. "You still can''t summon a Servant. Even if whatever Wilhelm did made it so you''re a viable Rayshift target now....which we''re still not entirely sure about. There are still tons of ¨C "


    "Are you questioning me, Roman?" Da Vinci poked her head into the room, staring menacingly at the Physician


    "N-no." Roman quickly corrected himself. "It''s just ¨C"


    "I triple checked, Roman. The combination of The Director''s existence as pure Spiritrons being forced through a successful Rayshift, combined with the process of semi-actualizing her soul created a qualitative change."


    Isn''t that hilarious?


    All it took for me to be capable of Rayshift was being technically killed by the person I trusted most then to be saved by the Grandson of the Wizard Marshall. The latter of whom did something only thought under the umbrella of True Magic and did what could only be described as a semi-actualization of my soul.


    A nonsense term if it had been spoken before this discovery as you can''t be semi-Actualized. You either are or you are not, there was no in between, or so we thought.


    But here I am, able to project a physical representation of my very soul outward in various forms for use.


    Rigorous testing showed an increase in physical capabilities, and a visibly increased healing rate. Not to mention all the more...nuanced uses for this energy we''ve discovered over the past month.


    ....and he just casually handed it to me, saving my life in the process.


    I have so many questions if I see him again!


    ....when I see him again.


    Whatever happened, I''m sure he survived.


    "Roman, if you give me any other viable suggestion, I''ll listed." I paused for a moment to let him retort, but he simply slumped his shoulders in acknowledgement. "The members of B-Team have been progressing greatly but they''re still new to everything, Roman. And as I said, Hinako has the leadership skills of a baked potato."


    "I think that''s an insult to the potato." Caster chirped.


    "Exactly. They''re donating a pittance to some far off family or people that most likely need the help, but it''s probably infantile in scope. It''s because it makes the one doing the donating feel good."


    "That''s a depressing interpretation. Even if they do it for the wrong reasons, they''re still providing help to people in need..."


    "I don''t deny that." I fully acknowledged her argument. "But that''s not the point. Humans are selfish. Why was there even a war happening in France that you needed to get involved in? That''s rhetorical by the way, we both know the answers to that question."


    "...is that how you look at everything? Just everyone being selfish? Do you hate humans?"


    "I think you''re misunderstanding something." I booped her nose. "I don''t hate humans. I actually love humanity. And yes, I think humans are inherently selfish and I don''t separate myself from that category. I''m a very selfish person."


    "Aren''t you here, helping right now?" She retorted.


    "Because people I care about are here." I countered.


    "I don''t believe you." She frowned. "I''ve seen the good in people."


    "Ah, you''re misunderstanding me again." I couldn''t help but poke her again as she was being cute. "I don''t disagree with that. I think it makes it all the more wonderful when someone performs a genuine act of charity or is good just for the sake of goodness. That''s why I admire you so much, because you are someone who wholeheartedly is selfless."


    "I don''t think I''m worth admiring though." She said quietly.


    "I know." I felt my expression soften. "That''s what makes you so beautiful. You don''t put on airs, you don''t even see yourself as a Saintess. You would offer up your life if it meant saving a complete stranger on the other side of the world. You''re the kindest and most compassionate woman I''ve ever had the pleasure of meeting. The Saintess who willingly called a Devil her friend. And that''s why I''m forcing you to go through with this."


    Her cheeks turned a faint pink. "What does that have to do with forcing me to meet my mother?"


    "Do you remember what I told you when we parted during the war?" I asked softly. "Forget about the rules or consequences. You''re human, you''re entitled to your own selfishness. But I know what you''ll say, because you are the most selfless woman I''ve ever met. I can''t imagine a woman like you not wanting to see her mother. I could see the pain in your eyes when you were trying to convince me through your stupid logic. So, like what I told you before, I''m going to be selfish enough for the both of us."


    "You....dummy." She whispered trembling slightly. "I shouldn''t....it''s wrong and I''m already dead. But....I really want to see my mom..."


    "And that''s why I''m kidnapping you. Your protests are ignored and struggling is futile." I hefted her back up.


    "...thank you, Wilhelm." She whispered again. "Can I please walk?"


    "Nope."


    [***]


    "Master, did you need to cast an illusion?"


    "Well, I didn''t want the entire city hounding me for carrying their Saintess around like this. I think there would be a misunderstanding."


    "A misunderstanding? I couldn''t see why." Jeanne pouted.


    "Is that sarcasm?" I blinked. "Raikou, is that allowed for a Saint?"


    "I don''t believe so, Master. Perhaps we should file a complaint with the Church."


    "I''m allowed to be sarcastic!" She whined again with a huff. "And I''m surprised to see so many faces I recognize around here. Why are so many of my former comrades living here?"


    "Why else, you silly girl? They''re here to protect your family."


    "But....why would they..."


    "Do you not realize how much you meant to them? Raikou, if she says something about ''not being worth it'' or anything else like that, tighten the ropes."


    "Neh!?"


    "Will do, Master."


    "I swear, you''re like an idiot savant sometimes."


    "Don''t be mean!" Jeanne puffed up.


    I hefted the Saintess off my shoulder and plopped her onto her feet infront of the door and knocked.


    "W-wait, give me a moment. I don''t know what I''m supposed to say!?" Jeanne started panicking, which was rather cute.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help."


    "Really?" She looked relieved.


    "Yup, trust me." The door opened up, revealing a mature woman that looked nearly identical to Jeanne. "I believe you lost this, Madame." I Pushed Jeanne forward.


    "Jeannette!?" Her mother exclaimed.


    Once the brief look of betrayal disappeared, Jeanne''s expression shifted exponentially. She began trembling again, and infront of her mother, that sort of aura of a Saintess dimmed quite a bit. At this particular moment, she was just a little girl again. "Momma." She called out.


    "My baby!" Her Mom wailed, grabbing her and not letting go.


    I don''t think she even processed that fact that Jeanne was still tied up.


    "You''re here! What happened? Are you okay? My little Jeannette!"


    "Momma, I can''t ¨C"


    "Don''t worry, Momma is here now!"


    "This is sweet." I said quietly as I watched them both.


    "You did a good thing, Master." Raikou leaned up to me, sharing the same happy look.


    "You think so?"


    "Mmm, I have met people in the past who were too caught up in helping others that they forget their own happiness."


    "Why are you tied up!?" Jeanne''s mom eventually blurted out.


    "Ooop, that''s our cue, I believe." I stepped forward, interrupting what was otherwise a heartwarming reuinion. "That would be me, Momma Jeanne." I waved.


    She looked at her daughter with her face scrunched, then at me. "Jeannette, I love you but be honest.....are you pregnant?"


    "MOM!?"


    "Your chest looks fuller....and you come home with a man..."


    "It''s not like that!!"


    "Are you sure? It''s alright, we can have a quick wedding so you don''t have a child out of wedlock."


    "Jeanne, don''t lie to your mother." I put a hand on her shoulder. "Let''s just be honest."


    "Don''t you start!" Jeanne tried her best to be intimidating.


    "We have a saying back in my country, Momma Jeanne." I cleared my throat. "The Rice has already been cooked."


    "Nooo, mom! Don''t believe him!"


    "Regardless, perhaps we should take this inside?" I offered.


    "Of course." The Madame smiled warmly. "Come in, come in. I''m so happy to see my Jeanne, I thought the worst. Your father and siblings will be so happy to hear the news." She prattled on as we followed through the threshold of the door. "We heard that you died and.....it was hard. But that''s alright, once your father comes back ¨C"


    "Momma." Jeanne interrupted her. "Those weren''t rumors....I did die."


    "But....you''re right here?" Her mom looked confused. "I don''t understand?"


    "I''m...dead." Jeanne looked down. "I-I....Will, help." She looked to me with pleading eyes.


    "Madame, if you would let me explain, I''m a bit better at this." She didn''t respond but she looked at me expectantly. "Bear with me, because I''m going to be talking about things that are secrets. There exists a place, when people die, sort of like Heaven. It''s know as the Throne of Heroes. When someone famous and heroic passes on, they can end up in this place, and they become something known as a ''Heroic Spirit''. It''s possible, under the right circumstances, for a Heroic Spirit to return to Earth."


    "...I don''t understand." She said quietly.


    "God tasked her with stopping the Dragon Witch, so he allowed her to return temporarily." I tried again.


    There seemed to be some faint understanding there, but still not something she was fully grasping. It was one thing to read the Bible, to hear the stories, but another for their Daughter to tell them to their face that they died and God brought them back to save France.


    ....then again, that''s very similar to the reason she gave to ride off into battle.


    "You''re saying that my Jeannette was sent by the Lord because she''s a hero?" She repeated.


    "That''s close to accurate." I nodded.


    ".....that means you''re gone?" She looked at Jeanne.


    "I''m sorry Momma."


    The tears then started falling down her cheeks. "My poor Jeannette."


    "I know this was a bad idea, I shouldn''t have come. Will, please take me and leave, I ¨C "


    "You weren''t going to come?" Isabelle''s eye''s widened.


    "I-I''m not supposed to interact with you now that I''m dead." Jeanne whispered. "And now I just opened up old wounds by being selfish and seeing you, and I should have just stayed away, and ¨C "


    "Jeannette, my precious daughter." Her mother interrupted her. "The wounds from your passing will never be old. I will carry them with me until my death. This is hard for me, yes, but this is the greatest blessing I''ve ever been bestowed by the lord other than you and your siblings being born into this world. I''ve had so many things I''ve wanted to tell you. I wanted you to know how loved you were, but I never had the chance to tell you. A mother should never have to say goodbye last, Jeannette."


    "I''m so sorry Momma." Jeanne''s eyes watered.


    "Hush, dear. You are forgiven." Her mom gave her another teary hug. "....but why are you tied up."


    "She was resisting." I said simply.


    Jeanne''s mom looked at me in amusement. "She''s not really pregnant, is she?"


    "She is not." I replied truthfully.


    "A shame."


    "Momma!"


    "I told you to find a good man early, Jeannette. Why did you take so long to finally bring one home?"


    "It''s not like that!?" Jeanne''s face flushed. "W-we''re friends, mom! Just friends."


    Seems like I''m not the only one that likes to tease Jeanne. Even if the reunion was bitter sweet, Jeanne''s mom was seemingly happy at the return of her daughter.


    Overall, I think I made the correct choice.


    While the two of them were still going back and forth, I took Raikou and snuck away.


    Let them have a little while by themselves, they surely have a lot of things that need to be talked about between them.


    In the meantime, I think we should plan our next move.


    What did that person say? Something about a strange knight in a city south of us? Might be worth checking out before heading to Orleans.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 433:

    Chapter 433:


    "You have very pretty hair, you should let it out more often." I eyed Raikou as she brushed Jeanne''s hair.


    It may have been odd without the context to go along with it. Currently, Jeanne was dressed as a peasant girl, looking a far cry from her Servant self, and presumably, how she looked during the campaign. If people assumed that this ''Dragon Witch'' was Jeanne, then it''s not a hard conclusion to make that they look similar. Therefore, making Jeanne look different was the most obvious course of action.


    How many French woman had long blonde hair? They probably haven''t seen either of them up close enough to point out any differences.


    "Do you really think so?" Jeanne asked, smiling brightly.


    "Mmm, you need to take better care of it though."


    "Ah....this era isn''t very good for that sort of thing." Jeanne said softly. "It''s weird that I know about this stuff even though this was my home."


    "I can relate." Raikou hummed, continuing to brush her hair. "The modern era that Master and I live in has many accommodations that even the Great Families and Shogunate couldn''t even dream about. The hair products I use are so wonderful, and they smell nice."


    "Is that what I was smelling? What is it?"


    "Lavender with a mix of other things." Raikou replied.


    "It is nice, I like it very much." Jeanne continued to be care free as they casually chatted.


    It was pleasant. I very much liked seeing Jeanne like this rather than the mess she was while talking to her mom. They had a much needed talk, and there were many tears on both ends, but they both looked exceptionally better once everything was settled.


    She barely let Jeanne go off again, only the promise that I would bring her back before everything...ended. And I was going to keep that promise.


    "Wilhelm...." I heard Jeanne speak up.


    "Yes?" I turned my head around towards Raikou and Jeanne.


    "Not that I''m uncomfortable....but why are we riding a cart when we can run many times faster?"


    I adjusted the reins of the horse that was pulling the wagon we were riding. "I wanted to make it obvious we are coming and give whoever this ''Dragon Witch'' is the chance to either ambush us or prepare for our arrival in Lyon."


    "Then wouldn''t it be better just to rush to Orleans and confront this Dragon Witch?" Jeanne asked.


    "Usually, that would be my first choice. However...." I thought back to the demon. "I think it''s better to play it safe for the moment and investigate a little. If we''re going to be attacked, frankly, I would rather we confront the Dragon Witch outside of the supposed Stronghold she created."


    Even the weakest Servant can potentially be dangerous, even to me, especially me if they had the right attributes. Granted, I was fairly confident against nearly any Servant we would run across, but again, I wanted to be cautious. The experience that Shakespeare gave me during the Grail War drove that point in.


    I could have ended him with a flick of my wrist at nearly any moment, yet he managed to get me in such a vulnerable position. Add in the fact that Jeanne was certain that this Dragon Witch possessed a Holy Grail, yeah...caution was perhaps the best course of action.


    That, and I was hoping to hear news about Chaldea....


    "Speaking of, now that you have your Ruler abilities back, can you sense the location of Servants?"


    "Vaguely." Jeanne frowned. "They are much too far away to pinpoint."


    "I am impressed that you are able to sense Servants when they are potentially tens of miles away. The city of Orleans is more than a day rides to the west...." Raikou praised.


    "I can sense several Servants at Orleans, or rather in that direction and I''m just assuming." Jeanne responded, clarifying her words better. "The exact number is hard to estimate, due to the distance. Atleast Five I want to say. There are a few scattered Servants in the west that are constantly on the move, but they seem to be avoiding Orleans, I believe. And south, the direction we''re heading to Lyon, I can sense....One...? No, it feels like a handful more. Four, maybe Five Servants as well."


    "Interesting." I said simply.


    "Master." Raikou spoke up this time. "If she can sense the location of Servants, would we not know if they were going to ambush or attack openly? I feel your plan is flawed. Unless you believe them able to hide from Jeanne''s perception."


    "It''s a possibility to consider. This Dragon Witch presumedly cannibalized part of a Ruler''s Saint Graph, I honestly have no idea what they''re capable of. What if there''s a link that she''s able to manipulate from her head that gives a false positive? You never know." I shrugged. "But I''m not being intentionally lazy. Once we get to Lyon, I don''t plan on being idle. We will ¨C"


    "Several more Servant Signatures just popped up." Jeanne''s head jerked to the side.


    "More?" I raised an eyebrow. "This is starting to get out of hand."


    I was waiting for a sky attack or a Servant Ambush to ascertain the Dragon Witch''s abilities because if she had access to Ruler''s powers that would be....difficult. I didn''t know if she would be able to affect Raikou with her Command Seals.


    I wanted to nip that kind of possibility in the bud.


    Honestly, there are way too many factors to consider, and I was just taking a shot in the dark here. My only thought was that it was best to let her make the first move.


    But honestly, if she just kept summoning Servants, we may just have to throw caution to the wind and make a dash towards her presumed location.


    I definitely didn''t want to fight against an Army of Servants.


    "I do not believe they are with the Dragon Witch." Jeanne''s gaze fixed towards the distance. "I felt it South West, far enough away from any other Servants that it seemed like they just....appeared."


    That was when I also felt a strong link that was rather weak until only a moment ago. "Ah, it looks like they''ve finally arrive."


    I could feel my Familiar miles away now instead of worlds away.


    We would meet again soon.


    [***]


    "This is terrible." Jeanne covered her mouth as we looked at the ruins around us. The city of Lyon was burnt to a crisp.


    I couldn''t see a single building that wasn''t half destroyed or falling apart amongst ashes and dust. And this was just the outer perimeter. There was still smoke wafting into the wind further head.


    "Master." Raikou spoke up, clutching her sword.


    "I know, I felt it as soon as we entered the city." It was a familiar feeling, one I hadn''t felt in quite a while.


    [Hoooh?] It sounded like Ddraig just opened his eyes as something caught his attention. [I feel something familiar, but I can''t quite place it.]


    "There is a Servant ahead." Jeanne summoned forth her Servant attire and jumped from the wagon.


    Raikou and I both disembarked. I quickly unlatched the horse and gave it a soft slap on the rear. It didn''t take much for the animal to turn tail and bolt in the opposite direction. Its instincts were definitely acting up.


    "More than one." Jeanne whispered again.


    "I see, so this is why she was acting more erratic all of the sudden." A woman casually walked out from the shadows of the burnt building. She had long purple hair, and wore a white dress with red trimmings and honestly, it was rather revealing. The most eye catching thing about her was the massive cross staff she held over her shoulder.


    The Holy Feeling she gave off was unmistakable, but that wasn''t what caught my attention.


    My Dragon Bits were reacting.


    A Dragon Slayer.


    [Ha, that''s why I felt nostalgic! It''s that turtle! The stupid turtle that couldn''t fly!] Ddriag let out a laugh.


    And that was all the hint I needed.


    "Saint Martha." I spoke.


    Her steps paused and she looked at me, blinking. "I don''t know how you guessed that, but you are correct."


    "Be careful, her Saint Graph is all messed up. I can barely see her stats and her Class is reading as Berserker-Rider." Jeanne stated.


    The named Saint Martha tilted her head, looking at Jeanne. "She was right to be wary of you. I thought her mad ramblings nonsense, and it foolish to send me here on a whim, but she was correct."


    "A Saint siding with this Dragon Witch?" Raikou stepped forward. "You are too lucid to be consumed by Madness. Are you unable to control your actions?"


    She let out a small sigh. "I''m compelled to follow her orders, the leash I wear is pulling at me as we speak. Either defeat me and prove you can fight the Dragon Witch. If you can''t overcome me, then you have no hope to face her and the monster she commands."


    "That sounds ominous." I replied. "But I have a question if you don''t mind."


    "No, I got that, but what?"


    "You''re my father!"


    ".....what?"


    "I fell to this world by accident. You''re an alternate, female version of my father!"


    "....." She opened her mouth to respond again, but slowly closed it. "I am not equipped to handle this conversation. You''re my.....son?"


    "Yes."


    "...I just fucked my son...?"


    "Yes!"


    "One moment." She calmly got out of bed, fully naked. She didn''t even bother putting clothes on as she walked out the door, leaving it wide open.


    A few moments later, I heard something that sounds an awfully lot like a scream. And I admit, I was....concerned that something happened. I jumped out of bed and rushed out the door, only to see my father with her face buried in the lap of Venelana, as she screamed.


    [Huh, that''s where you get it from.]


    Fuck off!


    [hehehe.]


    "Oh, you must be the man that Ira brought home." Venelana looked over to me with a warm smile. And I then realized that I was too fully nude and standing completely at attention. "Would you happen to know why she''s acting this way? She just mumbled something about her ''son'' then began screaming into my lap." She stopped for a moment. "Apologies, I haven''t introduced myself yet. Venelana Gremory, Resheira''s mother."


    "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg, at your service." Was it just a habit to put on my most charming smile? I don''t know, but she eyed a certain part of my biology quite intently. "I''m actually your Grandson."


    ".....pardon?" She blinked in surprise.


    [***]


    Once again, I stared up at the ceiling, sort of out of it.


    This time, my Father joined me.


    We both were rather silent as we stared up blankly at the ceiling, half covered by the sheets.


    "I can''t believe we did it again." She spoke.


    "...yeah."


    "I think it was wonderful." Venelana chimed in, and I rolled to my other side to see her happily resting her head on the accompanying pillow. "I haven''t had sex like that in far too long."


    "...I fucked my mother." Resheira said quietly.


    "Welcome to my world."


    "Was it really that bad for you two?" Venelana asked. "I don''t think I''ve lost my touch."


    "It''s worse because that was the best sex I''ve ever had!" Resheira nearly began to cry.


    "Oh, stop being a baby. It was just sex." Venelana chided her


    "You''re my mother!"


    "We''re Devils."


    "You''re my mother!"


    "That didn''t stop you from putting your tongue in my mouth. Much less what you had been doing to my other holes not long before. I should thank Grayfia, she''s apparently been good practice for you."


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Besides, you apparently just had sex with your Son." She glanced at me. "Which I still am trying to understand how you could have a son without knowing. But he does have your eyes and that same hair."


    "Ahhhh!" I was the one who screamed this time.


    "Maybe we should invite Grayfia to join in next time? It''s been awhile since I''ve had her between my legs. And she''s basically like a daughter to me, it would be fun to have both my daughters together~"


    "Mother!"


    "Oh, stop being such prude. We literally just had sex, you need to get over these small things, Ira."


    "Wait, isn''t Rias your daughter?" I pointed out.


    "That''s what you''re taking away from this!?" Resheira squawked.


    "Oh Rias is far too young and inexperienced for me to have this type of relationship with." Venelana responded. "Grayfia though, that girl is very dutiful. But I''m sure you already know that, she tells me sometimes how she spends hours under your desk on a stressful day."


    "This isn''t happening." Resheira whined.


    "I''ve already decided that this is a dream, so I''ve stopped caring." I said simply.


    "You both are definitely mother and son." Venelana rolled her eyes. "I don''t understand the problem with a little family fun. It''s not like anyone was hurt."


    "Not until I kill myself."


    "I get dibs first." She quickly denied. "In fact, I''m going to take a breather." Resheira pushed herself out of bed and walked towards the bathroom.


    "How about another round?" Venelana rolled to her side, looking at me.


    "....alright."


    [It''s like a train wreck, but every time a train crashes, the conductor gets out, finds another train, and rides it into the wreckage again.]


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH"


    Both Venelana and I were startled by the genuine scream coming from the bathroom. Resheira practically skid out of it, looking shocked and confused.


    "What''s wrong, dear?" Venelana sat up on the bed.


    "I''M PREGNANT!" She screamed.


    "....congratulations?" Venelana also was taken back by the sudden announcement.


    But frankly, I had a much different reaction.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH"


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH" My ''father'' shared my sentiment.


    [HAHAHAHAHAHAHA] Ddraig roared in laughter again. [This is the best day of my life.]


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 434:

    Chapter 434:


    The Berserk knight picked up the sword and held it to the side, growls rumbling from within his armor.


    I leveled Mirage towards him. "Come."


    He let out another vibrating roar and charged, shattering the earth with each of his malevolent steps. He swung the sword in his hand in a wide arc, forgoing any sense of skill.


    I twisted my wrist and quickly jabbed the tip of my blade at his wrist, removing any power he had behind the blow as he had to reorientate his grip just to keep the blade within his grasp. However, he didn''t stop and instead lowered his shoulder and attempted to run me over.


    "That''s not going to work." I hissed in annoyance, lowering the center of my gravity and took it head on. My Aura flared as he collided with me, and I felt my footing slip slightly, but I didn''t budge from my spot.


    It was a close thing as his strength right now was about the same as mine. A feat worth acknowledging if nothing else. Without the addition of any other weapons or abilities, he was matching my pure strength.


    Aura, Reinforcement, and general enhancements from everything I''ve passively picked up.


    A Berserker-Berserker indeed.


    He grabbed the wrist holding my sword and tried to lash out at me again, but I simply grabbed his own sword arm. The Berserk Knight flailed wildly, growling with each erratic movement, trying to break free. Finally, he simply tried slamming his armored head into mine.


    I did blink in surprise as his head smashed into my Aura, but I quickly recovered and returned the favor.


    The stupidity of the action wasn''t lost on me, but I allowed myself this moment to lower myself to his level.


    Truthfully, I think the only other people I would hate from Artoria''s past more than him were Gweneviere and Morgan. And her former Wife was by a very slim margin. Morgan didn''t even need to be mentioned, however.


    The Knight stumbled back a couple steps, but resumed his attack.


    Almost like he was falling forward, his sword moved from overhead in a full arc. I took a half step to the side, letting the blade cleave a large chasm out of the ground at the spot I had been standing.


    I slashed at his chest, my blade finding resistance against his Armor. I had to put a significant amount of force to push through the wafting curse that enveloped him and to dig into his armor before I felt it connecting with his flesh.


    A large cut opened up along his midsection as bleed seeped outward.


    However, I frowned in response.


    Even as a Berserker, his skill shouldn''t have been downgraded this far. His movements were so predictable, sure there was a shadow of something left behind, but it was a far cry from someone acknowledged as the most skilled Knight.


    Was it a side effect of his summoner forcing another sequence of a Berserker Saint Graph overlaid on top of his own?


    He was certainly stronger, physically, than his normal Berserker self if my memories of the Fourth Holy Grail War were anything to go by. Even Artoria couldn''t casually bring the same amount of strength in each movement without utilizing a good chunk of Magical Energy to compensate.


    He immediately tried to swipe his sword out again, but I merely took a step back with Shunpo, to avoid the strike and the following frenzy of slashes at my person.


    He roared, leaping up at me, but once more, I took another step with Shunpo, appearing in front of him and drove my blade through his chest. Or rather, I attempted to, I got part way through him before he grabbed my sword with his own hand, and ignored his wound in favor of swinging his sword down.


    I gathered my Aura to deflect it, avoiding any true damage, but he managed to tear out a good chunk, and even tearing part of my Holy Shroud up.


    I opted to lash out with my leg, kicking him free from my attempt at impalement and sent him tumbling across the ground.


    "It pisses me off." I flicked the blood off the tip of my blade. "Even Artoria acknowledged you as the better Swordsman. She had nothing but praise for your skill, and this is what you give me?"


    The Berserker ignored the wounds on his body and stood back up, roaring in fury. I could feel the vibrations through the air.


    Well, I guess I''d take a page out of Achilles'' book.


    If he was going to ignore his own damage to try and reciprocate, I simply wouldn''t give him the chance.


    I moved, dispersed air and lightning arcing across the ground in my wake.


    His head slowly turned to barely keep up, but my blade was already grinding across his right side, slicing into his armor.


    It was a shallow cut, but I didn''t dwell on it.


    His blade only met empty air as I kicked off the spot again, moving to his other side. I dragged Mirage down, tearing into his left arm, and again, he moved to lash out at the spot I was in a moment before disappearing.


    I gathered my Reiryoku and Lightning and with a thunderclap, I felt myself accelerate even further. Mirage dug into his back, and before he could turn around, I stabbed through his right thigh. Not allowing him to fall to the ground, my knee connected with the side of his helmet, sending him rolling across the ground.


    I continued, turning into a streak of lightning, slashing all over his body without giving him the chance to respond. The small wounds accumulated to the point where blood was covering his black armor.


    "I wonder how she would react if she saw this trash you became? She forgave you, y''know." I said, sending five Birds, at him with a flick of my wrist.


    Lancelot trembled, his legs looked like they were starting to get weak from my constant attacks. He barely moved to deflect my attack.


    "She still forgave you of any blame and took it all on herself."


    He almost fell forward, but stabbed his sword into the ground to hold himself up.


    I gave him a moment to catch his breath because I had another purpose for trying to rile him up.


    "Nothing?" I questioned, and he didn''t even react. "I guess I expected too much. I guess I''ll have to tell Artoria that she was wrong, you were never worthy of her respect."


    Again, there was nothing so I gave up.


    Let''s just end this, there was no point in dragging it out since he was lacking his true skill and his enhanced stats definitely didn''t make up for that fact.


    I moved again, my Mirage slashed through the air, aiming at his neck, but it stopped. I raised an eyebrow because it didn''t budge an inch.


    Lancelot was holding my wrist, catching my arm.


    "AARrrrtHUrrrrr." For the first time, Lancelot spoke. It was distorted and sounded painful to hear, but he forced out a word under the effects of double Mad Enhancement.


    "So you are in there somewhere." I looked into the glowing eyes of his helmet. "That''s good, because you don''t get to get off that easily." I clenched my free hand and swung at his armored-covered face.


    His head snapped back and he was forced back half a step, but he barely reacted otherwise. A low growl was all that I got from him.


    The blade in his hand swiped upward. It was notably crisper than his earlier movements. It lacked the wide arcs and immense strength forced into it.


    I dropped Mirage out of the hand he was still clutching tightly, and caught it with my other, bringing it up to block his attack.


    He immediately twisted his wrist the moment they connected and shifted to a stab. I was forced to tilt my own blade to deflect it to the side. Sparks flew, and with a roar, he pushed forward, releasing my hand and used his body to shift me off balance.


    I was forced back a step and he pressed his new advantage, lashing out with sharp slashes at any opening I had. I met each of his attacks with a parry, regaining my own initiative and returning each strike with one of my own.


    The flurry of blows sent off shockwaves, the clashing of steel was the only thing to be heard in the abandoned city.


    And with each moment that passed, Lancelot''s movements gradually became quicker and more precise. When he parried my attack, it took less and less of his own physical strength to achieve and instead his reactions were becoming gentler ironically.


    He was no longer throwing around his significant strength but opting for consistency and forcing openings by dragging me to defend certain ways.


    It was still far from what I would expect of someone who claimed superiority over Artoria, but this was a massive improvement from mere minutes ago.


    And I felt like he would continue to improve if this continued.


    But it was enough for my purposes.


    Berserkers generally had poor Magic Resistance.


    I gathered Lightning around my feet, and stomped.


    "T-that''s not what I meant!" I swung my Banner at her, but she blocked it with her arm easily.


    "Hehe, you''re quite cute." Saint Martha smiled, summoning her staff from its Astralized state. "It''s the first time I''m fighting another Saint, please show me everything you have."


    ....strangely, I didn''t want to embarrass myself in front of her. I felt weird about fighting her, someone who I revered, but her words were oddly encouraging despite the strange circumstances.


    "I will defeat you." I lifted my banner up, accepting her challenge.


    Martha continued to smile, and she reeled her arm back and threw her staff like a spear. I moved out of the way of the obvious attack, confused at her actions, but I realized the folly of that only as she ran past me.


    I jerked my head back to see Raikou in the air, dodging out of the way of the Dragon''s breath, and the staff sailing through the air at her.


    She deflected it away, but Martha jumped off of the Dragon''s head, and caught the staff in the air, swinging it towards Raikou.


    Wilhelm''s Servant managed to block it time, but she shot to the ground, with the Dragon spinning again, threatening to run her over with its spiked shell.


    I looked down at my own banner, and looked up at the oncoming dragon.


    .....if Martha did it, then it shouldn''t be blasphemous....right?


    I didn''t think about it again, and copied her, throwing my Banner with all my strength at the oncoming Dragon.


    The Holy Power around my banner collided with the rampaging beast, and it halted his advance, stunning it in place.


    Raikou grabbed my Banner and retreated back to me, gratitude shined on her face even if no words were spoken.


    "Impressive." Saint Martha landed on the Dragon''s head, making the beast whine.


    She was being very mean to her Dragon....


    "You were able to wound the Tarasque." Saint Martha stated, pointing down to cuts running at random points on its body. "I didn''t think I would meet an enemy in this place that was able to pierce through its mighty defenses. Perhaps there is hope if you''re able to do this much."


    "Ruler." Raikou spoke, gripping her blade with her Lightning flowing around her. "Get ready, we will end this fight by slaying the dragon."


    "Are you able to?" Martha tilted her head. "The small cuts you''ve made are nowhere near enough."


    "Leave it to me." I stepped in front of her, guessing what she wanted me to do.


    Martha leapt into the air again. "Then let''s see if you''re able!" She shouted, swinging her staff down and hitting the Tarasque, sending it flying at high speeds in our direction again.


    "Our Lord is with us!" My banner unfurled. "Oh flag of mine, protect our comrades," I planted it into the ground, standing unwavering in front of the rampaging dragon with destructive fire spewing in all directions. "Luminosite Eternelle!"


    The spinning dragon collided with my barrier, but I had faith that it would stand.


    "If you command it so....then I Raikou shall become an Oni." I felt the Magical Energy fluctuate as her Noble Phantasm was invoked. "Ox-King Storm Call ¨C The Inescapable net of Heaven!"


    Four Purple Lightning Bolts fell from the sky, materializing four copies of her, each wielding a different weapon. The one holding a bow shot an arrow of wind at the Dragon, dispersing its flames. The Spear was like water, flowing through the defenses of the Dragon, piercing deep into its hide, forcing the beast to roar in pain. There was another with a sword covered in flame that attacked from the front, blinding the beasts even if the heat was ineffectual to a Dragon. The Fourth was a Golden Axe that carried with it the weight of the earth, smashing down on its armored-back, cracking the shell beneath.


    Lastly, Raikou herself summoned Divine Lighting, It wrapped around her blade and she swung it. I waited in anticipation, but I nearly fell over once I saw it miss.


    The large discharge of Lightning went right past the Dragon, and even the disastrous beast nearly squawked in confusion.


    I turned back to look at Raikou, but she too was no longer there.


    It was only when the Dragon slumped to the ground and dissipated that I realized what happened. Looking forward, I could see Raikou with her sword impaled through Saint Martha, the remnants of the Lightning arcing across the ground.


    "Berserker!?" I ran up to them as she pulled her sword free. "What happened!?"


    "What a silly trick I fell for." Martha chuckled with blood leaking from her mouth.


    "It is obvious to remove the dragon by defeating the summoner." Raikou simply replied. "I simply used my Noble Phantasm as a distraction and hid inside it to strike you without the beast''s interference."


    .....how clever.


    She hid inside that burst of Lightning and followed along it to reach Martha without her noticing.


    "I guess it doesn''t matter, a defeat is a defeat. You would have probably beaten me either way. I only needed a few exchanges to see how strong you were, it was merely a matter of how long it took." The Saintess slumped. "I disobeyed her Orders a few days ago and hid away the Dragon Slayer that resided here. That''s why I was forced to burn the town away, she forced me to attack after learning about his existence."


    "Who''s the Dragon Witch?" I asked.


    "I can''t say, I''m sorry." She smiled helplessly. "Something happened about a day ago, and she suddenly became more erratic. She tightened the leash around us out of paranoia." Her hand started to turn into Mana and drift away in the wind. She turned to Raikou. "Thank you for defeating me. I didn''t want to do this, to hurt all those people...."


    "I would have liked to fight you properly." Raikou smiled wryly.


    "I''m not really much of a fighter." She waved her remaining hand dismissively.


    "I''m sorry you had to go through that. It must have been difficult to be forced to hurt so many people against your will."


    Saint Martha looked at me and laughed happily despite her disappearing. "You are a sweet girl, come here." She held her arm out and pulled me into a hug. I was surprised, but I didn''t feel any malicious intent. "Don''t let your faith waver with what you see. Believe in yourself no matter what, alright?"


    "I-I will do as you say?" I didn''t know what she was talking about.


    She laughed again as her body mostly disappeared, her remaining hand cupped my cheek. "He would have adored you." She spoke one last time before finally returning to the Throne of Heroes.


    "I only caught the end of that, were you two fighting a giant turtle?" Wilhelm''s voice entered our ears as we turned around to see him dragging the unconscious body of the Servant he disappeared fighting earlier.


    "Master!" Raikou smiled brightly, going over to greet him. "Are you hurt?" She inspected every inch of him.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine." He reassured her. "It''s funny, actually. He was less dangerous because of the additional Madness added on. It sort of covered his actual skill as he was just throwing around raw power most of the time."


    "You know who this is? I can''t see their name, it''s hiding from my ability even as a Ruler." I asked.


    "I just happened to see him before." Wilhelm stated. "He''s Lancelot Du Lac."


    "....oh." Raikou''s expression changed and she didn''t have a kind look in her eyes as she stared down at him.


    "Uh...why did you bring him here?" I asked in confusion.


    "I''m glad you asked!" He clapped his hands. "We''re going to conduct an experiment and attempt to remove his Mad Enhancement."


    "W-what?" I blinked.


    "Don''t worry, he volunteered."


    Why did that make it sound worse!?


    "And worst case, he dies." Wilhelm shrugged. "Nothing of value would be lost."


    "Master, are you saying that because of Artoria?"


    "Actually, I was saying that because he''s French."


    I don''t know why, but I felt the sudden desire to hit him with my banner.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 435:

    Chapter 435:


    "Master, when you removed my Madness, it required Grandfather and the Grail to accomplish." Raikou gently reminded me as if I was about to do something foolish.


    Jokes on her, because this was probably a step past that.


    "Can you really save him?'' Jeanne questioned.


    "....maybe?" I honestly wasn''t too sure of it myself. "I have an idea with all of us assembled here. I have several tools available....every one of them by themselves or even paired would probably fail, but together with your status as Ruler and Raikou''s Noble Phantasm, I think we may have a shot."


    Either way, he had to be taken care of. He was a Berserker servant with another Berserker Saint Graph layered on top of his own and he was working for the enemy. We couldn''t just haul him around with us forever and keep him sedated.


    "Did your Grandfather not say it was immensely difficult even with his own hand and the Grail though?" Raikou seemed somewhat skeptical. "I do not recall exactly, but I think he equated it to surgery with a chainsaw...."


    "That sounds about right." I nodded.


    "We have neither of those here." Raikou added.


    "That''s also correct."


    "What is your plan?" Raikou asked.


    "We''re going to metaphysically bludgeon him until he stops being a Berserker."


    ".....would it not be kinder to simply put him out of his misery?" Jeanne asked.


    "Master, perhaps you should consider when the Saintess is opting for a mercy kill." Raikou agreed.


    "Jeez, why are you both so bloodthirsty?"


    "I am not!" Jeanne huffed. "Your plan just seems...."


    "Let me ask you this, in all seriousness." I put a hand on her shoulder. "What exactly do we have to lose?"


    "....would it hurt him?" She looked down at the unmoving Servant.


    "He''s a double Berserker. I would honestly be surprised if he wasn''t experiencing excruciating pain on a mental level by just existing in that state."


    "Master, do you truly believe you can succeed or are you simply angry at him on Artoria''s behalf and want him to suffer?" Raikou asked.


    "95% of the former." I answered honestly. As much as I wanted him to experience how much Artoria suffered, this wasn''t how I would go about it. But I freely admit I wouldn''t be upset at any pain or unpleasantness that may arise.


    "Tell me what you need me to do." Raikou nodded.


    "Your Mystery Slayer ability, I think we can utilize it here." I pointed towards the black mist that was pulsing around him. "That misty substance is tied to his summoning as a Berserker and should be a passive Noble Phantasm in its own right. Not in a way that we can simply disperse it and he''ll be fine and dandy, but enough that attacking it may put pressure on his Madness. We''re trying to reach below his Mad Enhancement."


    "His Madness is different than mine." Raikou noted.


    "Yeah, his is more of a curse than a mental influence."


    And his Madness should be much lesser in rank. In that, it was something added on due to his actions later in life and crystallized by story and legend. Raikou, in comparison, had a warped view her entire life and that was merely displayed through the status of Mad Enhancement.


    "And Jeanne, how good are you at removing curses?" She was a Saintess, by virtue of her existence she should have some manner of dispelling for evil statuses on her Servant Sheet.


    "I can handle some things, but this is...." She paused. "I don''t have any confidence in this, Will. Removing someone''s Mad Enhancement, that''s far beyond what I''m comfortable saying I can do."


    "That''s fine, I just need you to try your best, I don''t expect you to do everything yourself."


    "Alright, I''ll trust you." She gave a warm smile.


    "I won''t betray your trust." I returned a similar one. "Now, what I need everyone to do first Is get naked." I said with a completely serious face.


    ".....can I retract my words?" Jeanne asked.


    "Nope." I quickly denied.


    Jeanne puffed up, smacking my shoulder.


    "Master~" Raikou giggled. "If you want me to get naked, you don''t need to make up a reason."


    "No stripping!" Jeanne squeaked out.


    "It''s crucial for this to succeed." I delivered evenly.


    "It is not!" She huffed, turning a light shade of red. ".....right?"


    "I want to say yes...but it would honestly be distracting. I probably wouldn''t be able to focus and would have just stared the entire time." I was honest with my reply.


    "D-don''t say something like that." She covered her face.


    "Alright alright. The last thing we need is another lewd Saintess running around. Though...considering the outfit you have when not in your Servant attire, that may be too late."


    "It''s not my fault!" Jeanne whined. "I didn''t choose that clothing."


    "Big G did, which makes it even more suspicious considering what Martha was wearing....." I looked over to Raikou. I wanted her in something similar now.


    A school girl uniform for Raikou...


    Or maybe a Teacher?


    Regardless, I was getting side tracked.


    "Anyways, let''s not lose ourselves in Jeanne''s deviancy ¨C"


    There was an obvious reaction, but he was still trashing about as Raikou restrained him as best as she could while doing what I asked.


    "Zun Haal Viik." I shouted again.


    Once more, his body jerked and he let out another strange noise, but continued his erratic movements again.


    "Raikou, stab him through the Rune I put above his heart." In for a penny, in for a pound as they say.


    "Master ¨C "


    "Trust me."


    She nodded, and quickly stabbed right through his armor, piercing into his heart from above.


    The Knight wailed and continued to fight against her, but it was obvious his strength was failing quickly.


    Perhaps, we just need a push from the other end?


    I placed a hand on my own chest, calling upon Artoria''s Sheath, retrieving it from within myself. Strangely, he became almost placid when presented with it, but I didn''t dwell too much on his new attitude, and quickly inserted it into him so he wouldn''t die.


    A Servant''s Mad Enhancement was....natural, as weird as it was to say. It was something intrinsic to their summoning, a core part of their makeup. Which is why it needed the Grail to remove Raikou''s originally.


    What happened here, I can only summarize that Martha''s and Lancelot''s additions were added after the fact, thus making them something foreign.


    Avalon repelled foreign invasions of nearly any kind. And it would keep him alive as I had Raikou stab him through the heart on purpose.


    "I''m making progress." Jeanne blurted out. "It''s getting a lot easier now, I think something''s giving."


    One more time then.


    "Zun Haal Viik." I poured my intent and power into the Divine Words and a wave of energy swept up around him.


    Something invisible also rippled around him, and like a burst of air, it popped and exploded outwards all around us.


    Lancelot didn''t move, and the malice around him subsequently began to lessen at a visible rate. His Passive Noble Phantasm also looked like it was flickering on and off before fading entirely. The true form of his armor appeared from underneath the wafting aura of hate.


    Jeanne slowly set him down on the ground and took a step back while Raikou retrieved her sword and also stood back.


    "Master, did you succeed?" Raikou asked softly.


    "That would depend on Jeanne''s efforts."


    "I....don''t know. I think I managed to push it down for now?" She sounded unsure.


    And I couldn''t blame her, it''s not like there was an instruction manual for this sort of thing. A temporary lucidity was fine too, because we can just keep his sanity with a checkup every time he starts to descend again. The main concern was whether his secondary Madness would take hold, but we could keep an eye on that too.


    We all stilled as he moved.


    Slowly, and quietly, he climbed to his feet. It was awkward movements, denoting how weary he must have been after both fighting and our little operation, and even his legs shook just to stand properly. Gradually, his hands moved up to his helmet, and he began sliding it off, revealing a pale face underneath.


    You could objectively call him handsome, and I think nearly everyone would agree. He had lavender hair that flowed down to his shoulder, sharp eyes, and a well shaped jawline. However, something was...wrong. He lacked the same kind of radiance you would expect. There was almost a shadow that hung over his head, and a hint of despair and sadness that marred his face.


    "I''m ¨C "


    I punched him.


    His head planted into the ground, sliding a few feet before he came to an abrupt stop and just slumped down, unmoving.


    "Bwah!?" Jeanne exclaimed, rather confused and shocked at my sudden action.


    "Did you get it out of your system master?" Raikou hummed.


    "Yeah, I think I''m good now." I certainly felt better.


    "Y-you!?" Jeanne pointed at me and then to him.


    "I think it''s time for a reunion." It was strange how much better a mood I was suddenly in. On a side note, I''m reminded of how annoying it was to work with the Thu''um. I considered myself talented on most Magics, but using Dragon Words was something I don''t think I''ll ever have much talent for. If not for Ddraig, I would probably barely know a word or two.


    "Why don''t we go find my wayward familiar? I miss that little rabbit."


    "Oh, the other Saintess told us about a Dragon Slayer here. Perhaps we should acquire them as well? They were not allied with this Dragon Witch from the words spoken." Raikou replied.


    "A Dragon Slayer?" I blinked. "Well, that would have been nice to know a few minutes ago...." I looked at the prone body of Lancelot. "I guess more Servants are always better, but I may not have gone through the trouble if we could have just grabbed another Servant so easily....oh well." I simply shrugged. "Alright, let''s go find this supposed Dragon Slayer then we go meet up with some old friends."


    Almost as if on cue, the Knight pushed himself up to roll over, staring at the sky.


    "Am I in hell?" He spoke, perhaps to no one in particular.


    "Well, this is France so.....depends on your perspective I guess."


    He looked at me through his groggy eyes. "I....the memories are confusing." He held his head. "I am Lancelot Du Lac, Knight of the Light." He introduced himself.


    "Nice to meet you, Lancelot." I held my hand up and he happily took it as I pulled him up to his feet. "I''m Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg, the new Queen of Camelot."


    "....pardon?'' He stared at me blankly.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m /astoryforone

 Chapter 436:

    Chapter 436:


    Watching the confusion on his face was amusing.


    Frankly, I would be content to let him think whatever outlandish ideas were currently bouncing around his head, but I decided to take pity on him. Probably due to the gentle nudging by Raikou. She was giving me that ''you had your fun'' look and I didn''t want to upset her.


    "Don''t over think it. It''s just a joke between Artoria and I." I said simply.


    Something told me that he didn''t understand, but that wasn''t the thing he focused on. "You know my King''s true name?!" His eyes widened.


    "Do you not remember anything from when we fought?"


    "I ¨C I..." He clutched his head. "It''s too blurry, I do not recall anything other than the sensations."


    I supposed that made sense. He was basically on auto pilot at that point. And he''s no Hercules who can overcome their madness through sheer will.


    Lancelot let out a low growl as that malevolent mist began to seep out once more. All of us were ready to react, but a faint light pushed it away, allowing him to settle down.


    "What...?" He even sounded confused.


    "Looks like Avalon is doing its job." I mused.


    "Avalon!?" Lancelot once more blurted out in utter shock.


    "Are you sure he''s going to be okay?" Jeanne asked. "And should we not be worried about the Dragon Witch taking control of him?"


    "I''m fairly sure that the Dragon Witch doesn''t have the basic Servant-Master relationship. I don''t think she has any command seals. Based on the evidence I''ve seen thus far; I''m guessing that the Berserker additions to each Servant act as a substitute to force them to bend to her will. Now that the additional Berserker overlay had been....suppressed, perhaps even removed from him, then he should be free from her control." I summarized.


    "Should the normal Madness not be present though?" Raikou questioned. "We merely removed the extra portion. A Servant''s Mad Enhancement should not be so easily removed."


    "No, that''s still there. Which is why I''m not entirely sure one way or another on his Berserker status completely. But I would guess that it was also suppressed due to everything we did as it is more akin to a Curse." And it was probably a rather low ranking one at that in comparison to other Servants.


    Even Avalon couldn''t suppress it forever. His basic abilities from his Servant Container would rear their ugly head eventually. Avalon was many things, but something that could alter one''s Saint Graph was not one of them.


    "Anyways, let''s go find this Dragon Slayer so we can get going." I turned to Jeanne. "Can you sense a Servant nearby?"


    "It''s faint, but I think I can feel one further into the city." Jean furrowed her brow.


    "Halt!" Lancelot slid out in front of us. "I demand answers!" His eyes turned serious. "Why do you possess my King''s sacred Sheath? Why do you know my King''s true name."


    "Technically, you''re the one with the Sheath at the moment." I pointed out.


    "I will not hear your jests any longer." He held his hand up and summoned a very particular weapon. It was blackened, even pulsating with a hint of malevolence, but that wasn''t enough to hide what it truly was.


    The sister sword to Excalibur.


    Arondight, one of three Swords of the Planet. It even had Fairy Letters denoting it as a Divine Construct spoken in the same breath as Excalibur.


    That wasn''t all, I could feel it targeting my Dragon Aspect.


    The Blade was also one that slayed Dragons.


    "How knightly of you, to draw your weapon on the people who saved you." I didn''t particularly react to the fact that he was pointing a Divine Construct in my face. In fact, I took a step forward until it was mere inches away and pushed it to the side with my finger. I could tell he wavered once I mentioned that as he still had some amount of pride left in his knighthood.


    "Master, you should tell him." Raikou gently nudged me again. "It will save us further annoyance."


    "I know, I''m just not that pleased with his attitude." I frowned.


    "I can understand, Master. But think of how Artoria would wish you to behave to her former comrade."


    Ah, that''s a critical hit, Raikou.


    "She doesn''t owe him anything." I grunted. "Why does he deserve to know anything?"


    "I share your feelings, but it is not our place to judge that." Raikou again gently guided me. "You know very well how she would desire you to hold yourself in this situation."


    "You''re right." I sighed, relenting. I was being intentionally abrasive with him, and I was fully aware of that. He just grated on me for some reason, even when he wasn''t demanding answers from me. I took out my Kaleidophone and messed with it until I found a set of pictures and flipped it over for him to see.


    Lancelot''s eyes widened once more as he narrowed in on the device, his sword practically falling to the ground as he took steps forward to really look at what I was showing him.


    I flipped through several of them, most of which were rather mundane. Me and her in various settings, her laughing or smiling as I took the pictures. Though, they got progressively more intimate, and I finished onto the last one where it was both of us kissing.


    "She is someone I love dearly." It was all the explanation I would give him on the matter as I put the device away.


    He was speechless, which I couldn''t blame him for. If I were in his shoes, I suppose I would feel the same way. His memories of Artoria were probably full of the emotionless King that put themselves up on the pedestal as some sort of idol.


    And here I just showed him a bright and happy Artoria expressing herself more in a few pictures than he had probably seen in his entire life and dropped the bomb on him that we were in love.


    "Jeanne, why don''t you lead the way." I changed the subject as the atmosphere turned rather awkward.


    "Leave it to me!" Jeanne happily accepted the change.


    I glanced at Lancelot, but he didn''t speak, just silently following along as he stared at me every so often.


    Whatever, I would be civil, but I wouldn''t like him.


    [***]


    "Uh.....it should be around here?" Jeanne looked every which way. "Um...it''s faint, I don''t think this Servant is at full strength. They should be within a few blocks of here, but I can''t pinpoint any further. The best option would be for us to split up and search every building. I''ll check ¨C "


    "You think she may have hid him in that destroyed church over there." I pointed towards said collapsed church. It was still somewhat recognizable even if the roof caved in and half the walls were destroyed.


    "....."


    "You know, cause she''s a Saint and everything?" I spoke again.


    "I will check, Master." Raikou volunteered and walked over.


    "Well, that was easy." I hummed.


    "But we haven''t found them?" Jeanne blinked in confusion.


    "Please, like she would have hid him anywhere but the church."


    "What''s that supposed to mean?!"


    "I''m saying that as someone of a certain faith, she''s predictable."


    "We are not!"


    "Alright, then hypothetically speaking, if you were to hide someone in this area, where would you hide them, hmm?" I asked.


    She looked away, not meeting my gaze.


    "Master, I found something." Raikou called out.


    I looked at her smugly, and she puffed up with a huff.


    "Let''s go find our mysterious Dragon Slayer." I gave her a gentle nudge, much to her chagrin. Walking over some debris, we came to what Raikou was referring to, a latch that opened up to the Church''s basement and it was obvious someone was down there.


    I hoped down first, and I immediately recognized the figure tied up below. His eyes looked heavy, and there were obvious wounds across his body. Fatigue was present in every breath he took as he looked like he was on his last legs.


    "I did not expect to see a familiar face in my final moments." He spoke, if haggardly.


    "You remember me?" I asked in surprised.


    "Strange, is it not?" He chuckled, but it turned to coughs. "Have you come to finish me off?"


    "Why would I do that?" I shot him an amused look and even he found it funny considering the grin on his face despite the situation. "Even if we parted as enemies, I would like to think it was on good terms."


    Dipping over the cloud, and back under, it didn''t take long for us to be able to see our destination far into the distance.


    Particularly so because there was another swarm of Wyverns high above laying fire breaths down below.


    "Shall I prepare a gift for our reunion?" I asked, to no one in particular. But I began gathering Lightning and bringing together the clouds. The sky above slowly started to darken, but the mindless beasts didn''t seem to pay it any heed as we got closer.


    And upon closer inspection, there were many other people there. It looked like a complete army was trying their best to fend off the attack alongside some magic being shot up and I could make out the vague outline of a few faces through my Reinforced Eyes.


    Two Magic Circles spun in either of my hands, and I clapped, pushing them together, actualizing the same spell I used against those Hollows back in Karakura town.


    They could have probably handled it without much issues, but what kind of Team Leader would I be if I didn''t help my subordinates?


    "Lightning Storm."


    My Lightning dropped from the sky. It wasn''t as powerful as the last time, but it did its job to cull the numbers enough that the remaining ones began to scatter.


    I did have to be careful about the people below.


    "Um....how do we land?" Jeanne asked.


    "....that is a good question." I replied. "Raikou?"


    Raikou didn''t respond, instead, she slapped the Wyvern atop the head, and it immediately went to do a dive bomb.


    Well, Dramatic Entrance it was then!


    I held onto Raikou tightly and she smiled happily as we descended quickly.


    She pulled up on the ''reins'' just as we were about to hit the ground, instead making the Wyvern fall more angled. We hit the ground hard, but the beast took the brunt of it, completely incapacitated and buried under quite a bit of dirt as it made a new hole into the ground, but we weren''t much worse for wear.


    I dusted myself off, helping Raikou up while I was at it.


    There were many eyes now staring at us. And quite a few of them I recognized, but I don''t think they properly processed my arrival.


    I was about to open my mouth, but three more loud thumps echoed out, and my companions now joined us.


    Siegfried perhaps had the most grace, but he awkwardly had to step out of a crater himself. Jeanne dizzily stepped out and looked shaken at her experience. While Lancelot silently climbed up from his former mount, wobbling to his feat.


    "I''m back ¨C "


    "Raah!" Mash, with her very identifiable hair color, pushed through the crowd, and launched towards Lancelot, punching him in the face, sending him flying away.


    .....well alrighty then.


    I chose to ignore that, and instead focus on the bolt of lightning zipping through the air, landing in my arms.


    Welcome back, Sir Wiggles.


    [***]


    Canon-Omake: Father Daughter bonding time.


    Yasaka POV


    The feeling of finishing the last bit of work for the day was indescribable. Stretching my arms and just letting my head fall onto my now empty desk allowing myself a moment to rest.


    "Soma, where''s Kunou?" I called out, not bothering to even open my eyes.


    "The Princess is with the Young Lord, Lady Yasaka." I felt Soma appear through the use of his Sacred Gear into the room.


    "They aren''t getting up to trouble, I hope?" Well, a little bit of trouble was fine.


    "The last I checked, the Young Lord requested some painting supplies."


    "Oh?" I picked my head up. "That could be something completely mundane or I should fear for the mansion." I better check in before doing anything else. "Take me to them please."


    Soma bowed and I pulled myself out of the chair I had been sitting in for the past several hours, rubbing my poor butt. I needed to get myself a more comfortable chair.


    Well, let''s see what those two troublemakers are up to and how much of a mess I need to clean up.


    I silently followed behind Soma as the mist of Dimension Lost surrounded us. A moment later, a window opened up into a room on the other side of the Mansion.


    Wilhelm looked up very briefly and I knew for a fact that he noticed us but didn''t say anything.


    "Can I paint it yellow?"


    "You can paint it whatever color you want. I''m going to do mine like on the box."


    "But that''s boring." Kunou replied. "I''m gonna paint fireballs on the shoulders."


    Were those.... Gundams? Like those models that you put together then paint?


    "What about some Fox Tails on the back?" He chuckled.


    "I wanna do a dragon instead."


    "Dragons are cool too. Make it a Dragon Gundam."


    "Like Ddraig!"


    "I think Ddraig will like that a lot."


    "I''m not very good at painting though." Kunou''s ears flattened and she eyed the model in front of her father. "Wah!? Dad you''re so good at it, it looks exactly like the box!"


    "You think so?"


    "How did you get so good? Have you done this before?"


    "Nope, this is my first time. But I''ve always wanted to do one since I was a kid." He chuckled.


    "Why didn''t you?" She questioned.


    "Well.....we didn''t have much money when I was a kid. Your grandmother did the best she could, but she had to focus on essentials." He explained.


    "I''m sorry...."


    "You have nothing to be sorry for." He stopped to rub her head. "I''m happy that I get to do this with you."


    "Do you miss Grandma?"


    "I''ll always miss her. She was the best mom I could have asked for. And I know for a fact that she would love you just like I do." He leaned over to kiss her forehead.


    Kunou smiled happily. "I love you, daddy."


    "And I love you too, my little Fox."


    Why was my heart beating so erratically? Why was it that seeing him and Kunou like this made me feel this way?


    My precious little fox, you''re not the only one it seems.


    I needed to message the others, because he''s all mine tonight.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 437:

    Chapter 437:


    Yasaka POV


    "Send these reports to Nurarihyon." I handed a clipped bundle of papers over and I didn''t even see who took them. "What''s my next appointment?"


    "Uh.....you have a Two-O''clock with the Druids, Lady Yasaka."


    I also had another bundle of papers pushed into my hands, and I looked up and furrowed my brow, trying to recall who this girl was. Three Tails...ah, right, she''s the Granddaughter of Granny Sufu....she started earlier this week.


    Where has my head been? It feels like I''ve just been dealing with one issue after another. Adding on to the Indra fiasco which has just been running me wild. If I didn''t know that Wilhelm was perhaps dealing with something even worse, I would have dragged him by his ear to help me settle many of these issues.


    "What are these, dear?" I barely glanced at the documents she handed me.


    "We had another merchant come over and offer their inventory." She replied.


    "And why am I hearing about this?" I gave explicit orders on what to purchase and what not to.


    "T-the merchant was offering his wares for an exorbitant fee, I ¨C"


    "And my orders were to accept things within 50% of their inflated prices, did I not?"


    "They are 55%, Lady Yasaka. Going by the proper costs elsewhere, that is."


    I resisted the urge to slap my forehead. "That''s good enough, take them." I tossed the papers back to her with a sigh. We weren''t exactly hurting on money at the moment. Sure, we weren''t flush with it either, but it could certainly have been much worse. "Send word that this is the absolute limit." Give them an inch and they''d take a mile.


    Next I''ll hear about them raising prices by another one or two percent.


    "Walk and talk." I told her as we began walking through the hallways. "Have we received that next shipment of iron?"


    "I...um..." She fumbled through some papers. "Here it is, Lady Yasaka." She handed it over.


    I skimmed it and scowled, crumpling it up and tossing it to the ground. "Of course they mess up the order. Because simple iron is apparently difficult to get right." Calm yourself, Yasaka, no point in getting angry, still a million more things to do today. "Send it back and demand a refund. If they refuse, then blacklist them and make sure you publicly shame them." I''m not going to play these games.


    They probably thought they could just unload some of their stock.


    If I wanted an iron of mixed composition, then I would have asked for that.


    We turned the corner, and nearly ran into someone who was in just as much of a hurry as we were.


    His clothing would have looked utterly out of place in different circumstances, but we had welcomed these foreigners into our home per Hades'' goodwill, and Wilhelm''s bargaining.


    "I apologize, Lady Yasaka, I didn''t mean to startle you." The man apologized good-naturedly for the near collision.


    "Odysseus, you seem to be in a hurry. Are you looking for me?" One of the people that Hades sent over to help train up my people.


    His eyes brightened. "Yes, I''m glad to have caught you. I wished to inform you that my time here has ended and my replacement has arrived."


    "Right, that was today." I clicked my tongue in annoyance.


    "No need to fret, my Lady." He said with a rather charming smile. If I wasn''t taken, I may have entertained him. "While my replacement is not exactly the most....charming and polite, he is without a doubt, a master of warfare."


    "And who receives such a glowing approval from the great Odysseus?" I questioned.


    "That would be King Agamemnon."


    "Ah....yes, I know of him." I said curtly.


    "Despite his reputation, I give my word that he will teach what needs to be taught." The Ghost of the Greek Hero promised. "In matters of true warfare, I would say that he is a better teacher than I am."


    "Excuse me if I find that hard to believe."


    Odysseus chuckled. "It''s true. I was praised and remembered for my cunning mind, which I will not deny. But Agamemnon conquered across all of Greece not by accident. I did what I could to instill tactics that may be beneficial to your unique variety of upcoming war, but he will teach them the steps that one must take as soldiers in arms."


    "I will be skeptically optimistic." His reputation still left a bit to be desired. "Thank you for the warning and reminder."


    "It was my pleasure to be of service." He politely bowed. "My time here has been pleasant and I thank you for your hospitality."


    "Truly, the pleasure was all mine. Your assistance has been extremely helpful. As per our agreement, please enjoy the day and have fun before departing. My only word of warning is that everything be consensual." I emphasized.


    "I will keep everyone in line, Lady Yasaka." He smiled again.


    Good.


    "Unfortunately, I have another meeting to attend to. Thank you for everything, Odysseus. I will pass on my praise to Hades."


    He bowed again and departed.


    "Druids then?" I verbally nudged my assistant who was looking rather star struck.


    "Y-yes, Lady Yasaka, right this way." She gestured and I continued walking.


    It wasn''t hard to find them, they had a rather unique scent. Very earthy, not in a bad way, but their presence invigorated any area they stayed in long enough.


    As I opened the door to the room I presumed I would be meeting them in, I saw the wrinkled face of their leader, sitting cross legged, meditating.


    "Archdruid Rhalhaidldh." I did my best to pronounce his name, but winced even as the syllables left my mouth.


    One of his eyes cracked open and the corners of his lips raised accordingly. "Lady Yasaka." He greeted with a gentle and weathered tone, but there was an obvious hint of amusement there.


    "I mispronounced it again, didn''t I?"


    "You were closer." He stated with a small chuckle.


    "Would you believe me if I said I was practicing in front of the mirror yesterday?"


    His laughter only increased. "I take no offense. I am aware that different cultures have difficulty with certain names and such." He pulled himself to his feet, slowly and steadily, using an old staff as support. "I''m far too old to care about those trifling matters." He waved it off politely. "Shall we get down to business?"


    "Please." I said with full sincerity. The quicker I finished here, the quicker I could move on to my next task for the day. "How is the training coming along?"


    "Ah, it is most peculiar. I admit I did not have much interest in this side of the world and was content to stay at home among the hills of my forefathers. However, after seeing the culture woven around your use of Touki and Senjutsu, I have this feeling in my chest that I have missed out on an opportunity in my youth." He specifically used the words we were used to. "I would almost call it an inherent talent amongst those you presented to me. Their progress....I would not quite label it as genius, but there is a notable and steady progress every day, and that is for the majority of those who learn under my Druids."


    "Some good news then, I''m shocked."


    He chuckled in clear humor. "Then you will be pleased that I bring further good news."


    "You''re going to spoil me. Please tell me something that I can ride through the next few days of utter exhaustion and fatigue."


    "The project you requested, with those unique plants you presented, they have bore fruit." He paused for a moment. "Figuratively, of course. They are not fruit bearing plants."


    "You managed something already?" I couldn''t help my eyes widen in shock. "Wilhelm wasn''t confident in getting something set up before the war started."


    "The notes provided allowed us to skip much experimentation on our part." He nodded. "I fear it would have taken us several more months if there was not such in depth notation on failures and successes in growing these exotic plants."


    "And what about accelerating their growth?" I asked again, as it was one of our points of desire. All those plants from Skyrim taking hold in the soil here was huge, but getting them to grow quicker through magical means...that would be a league or two above in potential.


    "We had some failures." He rubbed his chin. "But we finally succeeded once I enlisted the help of the Rune Witch."


    Sca?thach?


    Did she help as well? Why didn''t she say anything?


    "Once we established the needs, we merely required the help of more traditional Magicians. The young lady from Albion that keeps her ancestor''s name sake was more than happy to assist."


    Ah, Le Fay Pendragon.


    She had been staying around here much longer since everything happened and Arthur was here as well.


    "Only good news? Nothing you''re going to spring on me that makes this all pointless?" I asked skeptically.


    Again, he just chuckled, like an elder humoring a youngling. "I merely wished to relay the good news. I will be returning to my duties." He unceremoniously said his goodbyes and returned to wherever I presumed his Druids were at the moment.


    But I didn''t care, because this was news worth celebrating!


    "Lady Yasaka." Soma appeared from the mist of his Sacred Gear. "I bring word that Sir Mordred has returned."


    "....I know that tone, what happened?"


    "She has gotten into an argument with King Agamemnon."


    Of course, it''s always something.


    [***]


    Wilhelm POV


    "Wilhelm!?"


    "Dragon Witch!?"


    "Mash!?!?"


    "I don''t know what happened!?" Another shrill cry from the cute eggplant.


    "Jeanne!"


    "Gilles!?"


    More shouting and screaming, but I sort of tuned that out as I just stood back and pet my familiar for the first time in quite a while. Sir Wiggles deserved all the pets after doing such a good job keeping them all safe.


    But there seemed to be a lot to unpack all of the sudden.


    However, I was happy to see them.


    Good thing he was still outside. "I''m not complaining." I shrugged. "He''s ¨C "


    "Lancelot." Saber said curtly, drawing everyone''s eyes her way. "Mash carries the Spirit of Galahad. The conflict is understandable."


    "How does that make sense to randomly attack him?" Roman questioned.


    "Ah.....that does answer quite a few questions." Especially about the adorable cinnamon roll over there.


    "It does?" Roman blinked.


    "Artoria told me ¨C " I scratched my head awkwardly. "My Artoria told me about her time ruling. Galahad and Lancelot had a very....strained...relationship." I glanced at Saber, but she simply closed her eyes, not reacting.


    I didn''t know how to act around her and it was eating at me.


    "If she is the Demi-Servant of Galahad, it makes sense that some of his anger would bleed over if he really hates him that much." Hinako shrugged.


    "Speaking of, I hope she''s not just learning about this now?" I asked.


    "No, Senpai. Saber has been helping me train!" Mash smiled brightly. "I learned the name of my Noble Phantasm too."


    That''s good then.


    "There''s something you should know about him, and by extension, the other enemy Servant I encountered. Thanks to Jeanne, we were able to find out that their Saint Graphs were meddled with. Martha''s class was Rider-Berserker, and Lancelot is a Berserker-Berserker."


    "How is that possible?" Olga scowled.


    "I can tell you from personal experience that a Grail can alter a Servant''s Saint graph. We''re currently working under the theory that this Dragon Witch is forcing the Berserker status over the servants she summons and it also acts as a sort of leash, forcing them to obey her."


    "That makes sense if you said that Saint Martha was listening to her orders." Da Vinci chimed in. "How curious, I want to see for myself."


    "You can get readings from Lancelot, we were able to either seal away or remove the additional Madness, but he''s still pretty messed up."


    "How were you able to remove Mad Enhancement?" Roman''s eyes widened. "That''s the defining characteristic of the Berserker Class!"


    "I would also like to know." Olga added.


    "Luck, and the combination of plenty of factors. And the fact that Lancelot''s madness behaved more like a Curse." I replied. "One of the components I used was Avalon, which is inside of him at the moment, suppressing his normal Mad Enhancement. But I feel like it''s just a stop gap measure." I turned to Hinako. "That being said, you don''t have a Servant yet, right?"


    "You want me to form a contract with him?" She raised an eyebrow.


    "Temporary, for now. He''ll disappear after the singularity is finished. But he''s going to be a heavy drain, and you can probably handle it better than everyone else here, even if the systems in Chaldea are handling most of the burden."


    "Fine, I''ll do it." She shrugged.


    "Speaking of systems, how is Chaldea doing?"


    "Manageable." Olga slumped her shoulders. "The resources you left behind were invaluable. Our food supplies would have run out, and we wouldn''t have been able to perform any Servant Summonings due to the Generators having been destroyed previously."


    "I brought some more with me, so I''ll be able to help out there."


    "As expect from the person I appointed to B-Team leader." Olga nodded with a hint of pride.


    I really wanted to pat her head, but I feel like she would react aggressively if I did.


    "Don''t forget our latest Servant as well." Roman spoke up.


    "Am I supposed to introduce myself?" Medea was in the back, looking a bit bored with this whole talk.


    "There''s no need." I held a hand up, politely declining. "You guys sure lucked out. A Caster Servant was perhaps the second worst class to summon considering your current composition, but Medea is one of the most reliable you could have managed."


    Any kind of wind she had was immediately taken out of her sails. She nearly fumbled over herself as I ''guessed'' her name. "Do you know me?"


    "I''m not native to this World-line, I have a Medea back home that I''m good friends with."


    Seeing her mouth open from beneath her cowl, only to close again in confusion. "I find that hard to believe."


    "I can show you pictures later. She even made the clothes I''m wearing..." I looked down at the thing covering my body. "Not the Holy Shroud. But anyways, she''s getting married soon and I am invited, so do with that what you will."


    Medea just stared at me with mouth open, seemingly unable to formulate a response.


    "Enough with the polite chit chat, we need to get down to business." Olga finally asserted her Authority to end the conversation and steer it towards the main issue. "What happened to you?"


    "That''s...a long story, I''ll try to summarize it." I took a deep breath. "I was stupid and angry so I blindly chased after Lev after..." I glanced at Artoria again who peeked an eye open, only to scowl and turn away when ours met. "I stepped into a place outside of Time and space. After talking to Gramps, he told me that it was most likely Solomon''s Workshop."


    "Solomon!?"


    "The one from the Bible?"


    "The King of Magecraft?"


    Several of them blurted out at once.


    "Yes, yes, and yes. " I swatted at the projected image of both Da Vinci and Roman to get them to calm down. "Lev was subservient to someone there claiming to be Solomon, but we''re highly doubtful that it''s actually him. It''s most likely one of the famous Demons associated with him. Regardless, I fought him and ¨C"


    "You fought....''Solomon'' in his Workshop?" Olga cut me off. "Of all the idiotic things you could have done! Even if you''re a Magician, you walked into his Workshop!"


    "Master has been fully aware of how foolish he was." Raikou responded in my stead, making me want to slump back in embarrassment. "However, he was consumed by grief and anger and his decision reflected this."


    Olga scowled, crossing her arms. "Did you atleast take care of that traitor?" She asked, seething.


    "I hit him with an attack that forced the concept of Destruction onto him. But ''Solomon'' ¨C " I added air quotes. "Was able to undo it."


    "....I guess I can''t fault you then." Olga said quietly.


    "And you lost?" Hinako asked. "Even with everything?" She emphasized that last word.


    "I used my Authority even." I nodded.


    "Wait, Authority?" Da Vinci asked.


    "What''s an Authority?" Ritsuka asked, the others around him sharing the same sentiment.


    "You''re a Divine Spirit!?" Olga blurted out.


    "That''s what I''ve been assuming." Hinako stated.


    "How is a Divine Spirit alive in this era?" Roman asked.


    "Not a Divine Spirit!" I quickly cut off that train of thought. "And to share with the rest of the class since their tutelage most likely hasn''t reached that point. An Authority, in this case, is the ability of a Divine Spirit to alter the world. You can think of Zeus and his ability to command Lightning."


    "You had something like that and you still lost, Boss?" Samuel asked.


    "Yeah." I didn''t hide it. "You saw that ring of light in the sky?"


    "Hard to miss." Olga snorted. "Our systems were unable to scan it."


    "That''s all the Magical Energy that''s being gathered by burning away the Human Order." I dropped that big bombshell on them.


    "....that makes sense." Da Vinci was the first to comment. "We were only able to tell that it was something unfathomable in power, and that it was too massive to truly scan at the moment.


    "Yeah, it''s made up of beams of light, each one of them equal to a High-Level Noble Phantasm in output, more or less. When I was fighting him, he pulled on it, hitting me with a fraction of a fraction of its power and I nearly died. If it wasn''t for several lucky coincidences, and having Avalon with me, I would be dead."


    Strangely, the most abrupt response was a nearly palpable feeling of anger filling the tent. And it was from Saber of all people. The outward expression of emotion ceased nearly as quickly as it had descended, but the Servant merely scowled again. "I care not for this meeting. Call me when there is a fight to be had." She didn''t wait for anyone to respond and marched right out of the tent.


    ".....that was weird." Roman seemingly spoke the thoughts on everyone''s minds.


    "That lass..." Cu sighed. "She''s going to have a difficult time."


    "Master, I will go make sure that she does not cause any fights." Raikou stated. "Lancelot is still outside."


    "That would probably be best, thank you, Raikou." I have no idea how this Artoria would react to Lancelot. She''s completely different from what I''ve come to know about my own Artoria.


    She quickly followed after the blackened Artoria.


    "....is that why you haven''t come back until now?" Olga whispered. "You''ve been recovering?"


    "I recovered in a few days, but no. I was worried that if I popped back over, he would simply destroy Chaldea. I''m currently hiding from his sight." I pulled on my Holy Shroud. "This is helping a bit. And I even had help from Gramps and the Blue to sneak back into this World-Line undetected."


    I''d double check with Cu later, see if he can''t divine if I am actually unnoticed right now. His Odin parts might be able to look into that without causing any issues.


    "At least we know who''s responsible now, right?" Ritsuka asked. "It would have been worse if we didn''t find out until later."


    "...usually this kind of naive optimism would be annoying, but I agree with the kid." Medea was the one who spoke up. "I don''t know much about Solomon, my foundation doesn''t come from your Modern Magecraft. But now we actually have time to think of proper counter measures. I''m assuming that your Magecraft was utterly useless, boyo?" She glanced at me.


    "He broke down everything I did with just a glance and countered it." I nodded.


    "What about your Runes?" Cu asked.


    "Didn''t have a chance to really use them. It''s not like I revealed all my cards in that short exchange. I still have a few tricks, and in the time I was away, I picked up a few more things that will be extremely useful."


    "We can work with this." Roman looked uncharacteristically resolved. "This fake Solomon, whoever it really is, now that we know, we can fight him."


    "Hoho, I get to test my genius against the most exalted Magus in history?" Da Vinci sounded rather amused.


    Olga, who looked rather defeated as I kept dropping bombs, did perk up a little. Even adopting a little smile. "We need more information. For now, however, we should focus on solving this Singularity. You obviously have more information than us."


    "Alright, I''ll start from the very beginning." I nodded, and everyone leaned in as I began from when I first arrived in the singularity in full detail.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. / astoryforone

 Chapter 438:

    Chapter 438:


    Raikou POV


    Master didn''t need me for his reunion. Instead I was interested in these people he had spoke so highly of, but I knew where I would best be put to use.


    I would not help on the technicalities of this Singularity, but corralling unruly Servants was something I was more than capable of.


    It seemed my suspicions were founded as Lancelot and the dark reflection of Artoria were staring at one another.


    "M-My King!" Lancelot immediately collapsed to his knees in front of the Darkened Saber.


    She stared at him silently.


    Lancelot waiting, each moment was excruciating for the Knight as Saber silently judged him.


    "I am not your King." Saber said simply.


    I believe her dismissal did more emotional damage than anything she could have done with her sword. The anguish on Lancelot''s face was enough to even make me feel something despite sharing a similar sentiment to Master.


    I held a strong dislike for this man who brought so much pain to Master''s other woman. Even if I made sure to limit how much he expressed his distaste, I did not feel any pity for him previously.


    "But you ¨C"


    "I am the Tyrant of Knights." Saber replied, in clear disdain. "The ideals you fought for were not mine. Do not presume to speak to me as if your existence means anything to me."


    "Your Lover, he spoke ¨C "


    Barely with enough time to blink, I stepped to interfere, because Saber had her fist reeled back, ready to attack him. I grabbed hold of her gauntlet, not letting her budge.


    She glared at me. "Remove your hand."


    "You have a much fierier temper than the Artoria I know." I did not. However, that only seemed to set her off further.


    The Mana around her erupted, And I had seen it enough to know it was her Mana Burst Skill. In response, I activated my own, my Lightning answering my call as we fought, neither budging.


    Eventually, she scoffed, dismissing her Mana Burst. With a jerk from her, I let go of her arm. It seems her anger subsided enough that she wasn''t going to lash out any longer.


    Instead of attacking him, she instead reached down, and pulled him up by his armor until her face was even with his. "Do not bother me again."


    I admit to feeling the slightest bit of pity for him now. "There is a misunderstanding here, Lancelot."


    Lancelot looked at me and he was still confused, as no one had properly explained things to him thus far. I just mentally shrugged as it was not my duty.


    "....I will take my leave." He said dejectedly. He wasn''t a fool, he could at least understand that the situation was not what he had assumed, merely the details escaped him.


    "Halt." Saber commanded as he was about to turn around. She did not give him a chance to respond, she grabbed him again, jerking him forward and put her hand on his chest. I was going to question what she was doing until a familiar light manifested. Avalon was pulled from him, and she held it protectively in her grasp. "Now, leave my sight." She demanded.


    Lancelot, with slumped shoulders, didn''t argue and disappeared amongst the array of tents around us.


    "Master put that inside of him intentionally." I voiced.


    Her nostrils flared as if she were about to lash out at me, but she calmed herself. "It will return to where it belongs."


    "Are you going to take possession of it?" I questioned.


    "No." She scoffed angrily. "He will resume possession of it as he is supposed to. If he is foolish enough to nearly die, then he is not allowed to walk around without it."


    "And why do you get to decide that?"


    "I have more of a say than you do!" She growled. "You, a Servant ¨C"


    "I am also his Woman." I interrupted, watching all the anger she was working up with immediately dissipate into nothingness as she blinked at my abrupt declaration. "Amusing, you still have similar mannerisms as the Artoria I know. She has that same look when she gets confused about something."


    "What do you want?" She finally grit out.


    "Are you not going to ask me for clarification?" I tilted my head.


    "Why would I care?" She huffed, turning her nose up.


    "Very well, if you do not wish to know, I will not bore you."


    She twitched slightly in annoyance. "...was it a lie? That he said he loved....her?"


    "It was not." I smiled, knowing that she couldn''t help herself. "They are very cute together."


    ".....but you said..?"


    "Yes?" I returned. "Why can he not be with both of us? Rather, what makes you think it''s only us?" I hummed, watching her try and understand what I was insinuating. "Master is going to be upset that you took the Sheath from Lancelot. He will most likely revert to his Berserker state soon."


    "I do not care." Saber grunted. "He is a fool, and obviously requires extra protection."


    "Strangely, that is something I think we can both agree on. Master often does foolish things that end up going wrong. But very rarely is it also something dangerous as well."


    "You modern folk." He shrugged helplessly. "Don''t know why you''re kicking up a fuss. It''d have been considered brotherly bonding in my time for a pair of siblings to share one of their wives."


    "Alright Mr.Any-Hole-is-a-Goal." I snorted again. "Sca?thach is mine, don''t get any ideas."


    "Hah!" He laughed mirthfully. "That Bitch actually settling down with a Man. I still don''t know if I believe it." He shook his head. "How''s she doing?"


    "Good. She''s been exploring a bunch, going to a few different worlds, having fun just living."


    "Mmm." He nodded, not commenting further.


    "I wanted to ask, by the way. I mean, you pretty much confirmed it, but I figured I would clarify. I''m still unnoticed, right?"


    "Probably."


    "Right, I''m filled with confidence now."


    "Even Odin in his prime would be cautious against him" Cu looked at me seriously. "So me saying probably does hold a lot of merit to it."


    "Alright, alright." I put my arms up in surrender as he was half glaring at me, and I think that was his Odin bits being peeved that I was questioning him.


    "Got a random question for you that''s been bugging me."


    "I might not answer."


    "Does Odin know Izanami?"


    He blinked, looking at me in confusion. "Japan''s Death Goddess? Why would you think they know each other? Just because they existed within the same time frame, it doesn''t mean they interacted. Especially with the distance between worshippers and such." He paused. "Huh....I do have a small impression of her. For some reason, I think I think.....Odin and her had some small conflict or something? I told you before, I''m not entirely him, so I''m only getting some impressions here."


    That''s funny, I guess even in this world, Odin and Izzy have that kind of relationship.


    "Why''d you ask?" He questioned.


    "Odin in my birth world, he and Izanami have a sort of antagonistic relationship where they constantly snipe at one another." I briefly explained. "Oh, I just brought it up cause I''m dating Izanami back home."


    "....I don''t even care anymore." He threw his hands up. "You get a bunch of girls, and that Bitch slaps me around for even thinking about another one when I was near her."


    "Jealousy is an ugly look."


    "Screw you." He pouted.


    "Is it a bad time to say that Sca?thach told me she loves me?" I asked.


    "I kind of hate you right now."


    "I know, and I welcome it."


    "No wonder she settled for you. You''re both absolute cunts."


    "That''s for the sharing comment from before."


    "Yeah, I got that." He snorted. "By the way, I''ve been teaching the farm boy some Druidism and Runecraft."


    "I noticed the staff, but we were focused on the bigger stuff. He has talent in that sort of thing?" I was mildly surprised. "It''s not something popular in the modern era."


    "Wouldn''t be surprised if his Origin has something to do with it as just being a Farm Boy isn''t enough. Definitely helps, as he''s closer to the Earth and all that, but he has some alright talent there. Just said something cause I want you to teach him a few things with Runes if you get the chance. Looks up to you a bit, I think it''d help if you gave him a pointer or two."


    "kind of funny considering you''re more knowledgeable on Runecraft than me." But it was an easy enough request. "Do you think we''ll have enough time? I''m worried that the wrong pair of eyes may fall on me and cut my visit short."


    "His gaze is not on this Singularity, so you don''t have to worry about abruptly getting a visit or anything like that." He assured me, head suddenly turning back towards where everyone was gathered. "Something''s going on."


    I noticed it as soon as he said something, people began running around with a purpose. And a Saintess coming towards me with haste.


    "Will!" Jeanne yelled as she got closer. "She''s coming."


    "Who?" I questioned.


    Jeanne grabbed my hand, pulling me back towards where all the tents were set up, weaving through them as she pointed over towards the horizon.


    I reinforced my eyes, and even still, they were barely dots in the sky, but they nearly blotted out the sun.


    "I could feel it as soon as she got close." Jeanne whispered. "I don''t know why, but I have this connection and I can sense her. It''s the Dragon Witch, she''s coming."


    ".....phrasing."


    "Neeeh!" She puffed up, hitting my shoulder with her tiny fists.


    Well, I guess it''s finally time to see who exactly it was going around using Jeanne''s identity.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 439:

    Chapter 439:


    Odin POV (DXD)


    "A drink, a fight, and a lady for the night!" I chorused, blessing this dead realm with my beautiful singing voice. "Tis all I need in life!"


    "We have arrived, Lord Odin." The Ferryman of the Dead ¨C Charron, informed me.


    "No shit, skeley-boy." I leapt off the boat.


    "I''m not actually a skeleton."


    "Then eat some more! You''re all skin and bones. Tell Hades that just because he has an aesthetic, doesn''t mean he should abuse his subordinates."


    ".....Please do not come back." He pushed off the shore, moving back across the waters of the River Styx.


    "Bah." I spat. "Damn brats, always so stuck up." They needed to learn to loosen up a little, life was short, even for Gods.


    One moment, you have everything in your grasp, a happiness that can''t be described, then the next moment, you''re only filled with regrets.


    I took a deep breath. "HADES!" I roared to every corner of this bleak place. I calmly waited a moment until a swirl of darkness swept me up and carried me along much more quickly than if I moved by myself.


    "Odin." Top Skele-boy greeted me as his power deposited me right in front of his throne.


    "Persephone!" I looked at the only thing worth my attention. "You''re as lovely as ever."


    "....thank you, Lord Odin." She strained a smile.


    Hah, she''s already swooning.


    Hades sighed, covering his face. "Everyone, leave us." He waved his hand, dismissing all the people in the room. "Why did you just come the normal way?" He asked as everyone left.


    "I didn''t wanna walk." I shrugged.


    "Of course." He drawled. "And why are you here?" He started again before I could get a word in. "And if it is some variation of singling out my wife for a jest, I will be upset."


    "This is why the brats up on the mountain don''t like you. Can''t take a joke."


    "I will take your words under the consideration that they deserve."


    "Why couldn''t it have been Zeus that I teamed up with?" I signed, leaning on my walking stick slash spear. "I''d already have Aphrodite bouncing on my ¨C"


    "Yes, we get it." Hades growled. "Why are you here, Odin?"


    "Did you know that Zeus and Hera tried swinging for a few decades awhile back? Before Zeus got too jealous that his wife was banging other guys. But that was fun, your sister really knows how to handle a man."


    "...Odin, I''m losing my patience."


    "Fine, fine." I rolled my eyes. "Young''uns these days, way too serious I say. Anyways, just wanted to come talk about a few things. Thanks for stepping in with Indra, by the way. I appreciate you for that."


    Hades raised an eyebrow. "I didn''t even have you on my mind when I did so."


    "Even so, thought I''d at least give you my thanks. The brat is someone important to me, don''t want anything to happen to him. And that cougar of his doesn''t deserve Indra''s brand of bullshit."


    "You are aware that I''m going to tell Izanami how you refer to her, yes?"


    "Bah, I''ll say it to her face the next time I see her."


    "Of course you will." Hades sighed again.


    "Izanami is someone we like, Odin. Your thanks is unnecessary." Persephone spoke up in his place. "And Wilhelm is in an agreement with us, it''s only natural. That and I look forward to hosting the new couple for dinner~"


    Hah, that cougar was gonna be so embarrassed, I''m almost jealous that I won''t be there.


    "I should apologize to the brat, I talked a big game about distracting Indra, but it wasn''t nearly as long as I thought it''d be."


    "It was never a sure thing. I wouldn''t be surprised if Indra used the whole thing as an excuse to release some steam by treading on what he perceives as his ''lessers''." Hades replied.


    "Sounds like that cunt." I nodded. "Still, I''ll do something for him later as an apology. But that''s not why I wanted to come over here to bother you. I think I found the location of a few of those items you both were lookin for. Figured I''d give you a head sup."


    ".....that, is very appreciated, Odin." Hades sounded sincere. Heh, I did actually like him more than his siblings despite how much I like to give him a hard time. "I''ve been chasing down a few rumors, and I''m only really sure on one at the moment."


    "The Nails?" I asked.


    "How did you know?" He was surprised.


    "It was the easiest one to find."


    Hades grumbled, making me just laugh in response. "I''ve merely been surveilling the owner thus far. Do you have any insight?"


    "Two things." I held up corresponding fingers. "First, it seems like the original was cannibalized by the system left by the Biblical God and turned into a Sacred Gear. Which is why it went missing for so long."


    Hades visibly got annoyed. "Of course it did. That damn system has been going haywire ever since he died."


    "Well, you''re gonna get more upset. Cause it''s not just a Sacred Gear, it''s easily a Longinus level from what I''ve gathered."


    "And this is precisely why I originally joined that ridiculous organization. Eventually, things will spiral out beyond our control."


    "Yeah, I''m starting to see your point. Some lass with a grudge got a hold of such a thing by sheer chance, and she''s already began destabilizing the mortal government in her area and taking over the mortal businesses with its power."


    "While I don''t care much about the Mortals before they die, I agree that it''s not something to ignore." Hades nodded in agreement. "Why haven''t you stepped in if you already figured all this out?"


    "Second point." I noted. "I was curious as to how she got so good at using this ''new Longinus'' of hers without anyone noticing."


    "....that is a fair point." Hades stroked his chin. "Outside interference?"


    "Of the worst kind. Probably that same group you were talkin about cause I think there''s an Evil God possessing her and twisting her perceptions." I wasn''t entirely sure, as I didn''t want to alert anyone, but I''ve been at the game long enough to pick some things up.


    "I will need to rethink my approach then." Hades grumbled.


    "What were you going to do before?" I was a little curious.


    "Buy her off."


    ".....yeah you would."


    Hades huffed in annoyance. "She is a human Magician, I have accumulated knowledge she couldn''t fathom. And I have riches that the supposed Royal Family she was cast out of couldn''t even hope to dream about. It would have been simple to form a contract and have her enter my employment. I''m not against hiring talent at any level or profession."


    "She might be thankful if you free her? If she is possessed, and not willingly doing a soul shuffle with said Evil God." I shrugged again. "In either case, if she is doing naughty things with her Sacred Gear, atl east you don''t'' have to feel bad about taking it from a human."


    "True." Hades mused. "My pride wouldn''t let me take something without giving something equal in return. But if she is misusing it to cause trouble, I would not care."


    "I think I know where that Shroud of Turin is, and the Cross made an appearance a year or so ago, I don''t know where it is now, but I got info on who used it."


    "I appreciate the notice, Odin. But what do you want in return for this help?"


    "What makes you think I want anything?"


    Hades deadpanned, but didn''t answer.


    "Fine, I want a favor."


    "Speak."


    "I need you to take care of my Valkyrie for a little while."


    ".....an odd request, but not one I would disregard. Might I ask why?"


    I unbuttoned my shirt, pulling it open.


    Hades stood up from his throne, eye''s widened. "Odin..."


    "Yeah, thought you''d recognize the energy this gave off." I ran my hand down a deep cut on my chest. I had Runes drawn on my body to heal and begin dispelling the energy, but it was slow going.


    "You fought my Father." Hades stated.


    "Yup." I hummed. "Honestly, it looks worse than it is. His annoying power of Time is what''s making it difficult to heal properly. That and his damn Scythe, what a stupid weapon. Who uses a scythe!? Pick a proper weapon, stupid bastard."


    "Let''s give them a greeting." Olga stated, turning to Ritsuka. "Fujimaru, you''re up."


    Ristuka clenched his hand, a Command Seal lightning up. "Saber, with this Command Seal, use your Noble Phantasm."


    The baleful Magical Energy swirled around the darkened Artoria as she raised her blade up high. "Hammer of the Vile King, Overturn the Aurora, consume the Light ¨C Excalibur Morgan!" The dark Excalibur released its fury.


    The usual holy and memorizing attack still had an effect despite looking so malefic. I didn''t get to see its capabilities in this capacity the last time as I was on the receiving end of it. But there was a different sort of beauty to be held in this version.


    The Army of Wyverns, and presumably Servants were still a distance away, but this blade had by far enough power to reach them and clear a good chunk away before they even reached.


    "No!" Siegfried blurted out, clutching his heart.


    A roar shook the world following his outburst. It came bursting through the clouds, carrying a similar mark as Siegfried across its chest, but with scales and wings of black and red. A massive Dragon appeared in the path of the Noble Phantasm and opened its mighty jaw.


    The amount of Magical Energy it gathered in that moment was just as palpable as the amount Saber used to release her Noble Phantasm. It let loose its breath, colliding with the blast in the sky.


    The sun that was setting on the horizon was dimmed at the burst of power that illuminated every corner of France in the transcendent light. The power of a Dragon''s breath, and Excalibur, neither won over the other, but that in itself was a loss for us.


    "Is that a Dragon!?" Olga shouted.


    "Fafnir." Siegfried answered the question that was on everyone''s mind.


    Yeah....I suppose that is what Martha was talking about.


    [That thing is stronger than the Fafnir I know.] Ddraig chimed in as well.


    ....joy.


    Just its presence alone is a few magnitudes higher than the Dragon Martha controlled.


    Just as everyone was processing the fuck-off dragon that just negated one of the Strongest Noble Phantasms present, it opened its mouth again.


    It could seemingly pull the needed Magical Energy from the atmosphere as its wings glowed with an ethereal light, only to be dwarfed by the magnitude of Magical Energy gathered between its jaws.


    It literally shook the landmass with the sheer density of power released. Each breath, seemingly a Noble Phantasm in of itself.


    "Bakudo? #81, Danku!" I quickly chanted, the Hogyoku thrumming inside of me as I shifted what I had into Reiatsu. A large shield materialized in front of us as the breath attack slammed into it.


    I was about to call out, but someone beat me to it.


    "Mash!" Ritsuka yelled.


    My barrier was cracking and breaking away under the strain. A spell that I was confident could stop one Susanoo''s attacks and still stay standing.


    Mash leapt next to me and slammed her shield onto the ground. "Lord Camelot!" She declared, activating her own Noble Phantasm.


    White walls began to rise up from the ground as my shield shattered. Pristine and protective in nature, the Dragon''s breath collided with them, but they didn''t waver an iota. Mash struggled, she braced herself and held her Shield with all her strength, but it held without any semblance of breaking.


    And that was why I always give Noble Phantasms the respect they deserve, because I wasn''t even sure I could break that defense with everything I had.


    "Dragon Slayer, go slay your dragon." Hinako pointed to the flying calamity.


    "....I am unable." Siegfried admitted. "I have yet to fully recover."


    "Great." Olga grumbled. "Get ready for battle." She stated, as the walls of the white city of Camelot receded.


    "My Noble Phantasm can''t do shit to that thing." Cu revealed. "Maybe throw a few punches, but it won''t do much to a Dragon of that scale."


    "I can keep it busy for a time." Siegfried stated. "But if it stays in the air, it''s pointless."


    "Medea." I called out, retrieving my Staff of Magnus from my ring and tossed it to her.


    She caught it questioningly, then her eyes widened. "Did you just hand me a Divine Construct!?"


    "Keep the Wyverns at bay."


    She looked at the staff in her hands. "Yeah...I can do that." She glanced at Pierre. "Master, be ready to give me a Command Seal if I call for it."


    "I''ll trust you." Pierre nodded.


    Medea hesitated for a moment, before shooting up into the air. I poked Sir Wiggled on the forehead, and he zipped over, landing in Olga''s arms.


    My Reiatsu soared to the sky. "Wall of iron sand, Tower formed from hate, forge molten iron and neatly finish in silence!"


    Medea held the staff up and used one of her signature spells. The amount of spell circles that appeared in the air was beyond the need to count. "¦¬¦Á¦Ö¦É?¦Á ¦¥¦Ê¦Á?¦Ó¦Ç ¦£¦Á¦É?¦Á!" She chanted her Divine Words, actualizing Magic from the bygone era, amplified many times over by the power of the Staff of Magnus.


    Rain of Light.


    Fafnir opened its massive maw again, about to let loose another breath attack, but I finished my own spell.


    "Bakudo? #75, Gochu Tekkan." Five incredibly tall and thick pillars manifested far up into the sky, connected simply by a chain as they slammed down onto the back of the mighty dragon, disrupting its attack, and sent it hurling into the ground.


    Medea''s own spell filled the sky with purple light. Every single one of those beams of light was the equivalent of a Modern Magus chanting for thirty seconds using a High-speed Aria. And there were more than enough for every single Wyvern still flying towards us.


    But it wouldn''t be that simple. One in particular flew faster, someone riding on top of it. The outline of whom, I could vaguely recognize as they pulled back the string of their bow. Black thorn-like projectiles shot forth, sniping every Beam of Light it could. Granted, there were far too many for this Archer to manage on her own as Wyverns began falling out of the sky, pieces of flesh and bodies seared and destroyed upon impact, but she did enough to keep a good chunk of their forces from simply being routed right then and there.


    ".....Atalanta?" Medea blurted out in shock.


    I recognized her too, but she looked different. Her normal Greenish fur was now white and black, with a noticeable bleakness to her.


    No doubt, she was a Berserker just like the other''s we''ve seen.


    Medea floated downwards, an obvious choice as just being up by herself as a Caster would make her an easy target.


    She looked at me, then back at the staff. "I''ll marry you if you give me this."


    ....I was honestly unsure of what to say in response. But I was definitely going to tease my Medea about this later.


    Fafnir roared, breaking free of my binding spell with particular ease. Siegfried was about to move, as was Raikou, but I held my hand up.


    "Quiet, my Dragon." A woman landed next to Fafnir, hopping down from a Wyvern amongst the pack. The Dragon, Fafnir was cowled at her words.


    Except for the white hair, pale skin, and black armor, she was the spitting image of Jeanne.


    The Wyverns waited above, the Servants as well. They were ready to attack at a moment''s notice.


    The Dragon Witch swept her gaze around. She landed on Jeanne then turned her nose up, almost mockingly. Then she looked at me and her expression changed drastically. "You!?"


    "....hi?" I offered.


    "You!!" She held her hand up, pointing at me. "B-but! No, you? Why are you here!?" She looked pained for a moment as if she was having trouble articulating.


    Everyone else sort of looked at me. "I have no idea what''s going on." I said with complete honesty. Why did she seem to recognize me?


    "Who are you?!" Jeanne stepped forward, demanding from her pale counterpart. "Why are you doing this? Why are you pretending to be me!?"


    "Pretending to be you!?" The Dragon Witch growled. "I''m the real Jeanne D''Arc! You''re the fake!"


    "What!?" Jeanne looked aghast. "No, I''m Jeanne!"


    "No I am! And I''ll carve the word fake into your body and hang it up on my castle walls for everyone to see!" The Dragon Witch scowled.


    "Well, that just proves you''re the fake." I commented. "Everyone knows that the real Janne can''t read or write!" I pointed out.


    "..."


    "Will!" Jeanne squawked.


    "Kill him." The Dragon Witch intoned.


    And everything went to hell.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. / astoryforone

 Chapter 440:

    Chapter 440:


    In the blink of an eye, there were many different attacks landing on my person.


    The familiar black thorns fired by what looked like a berserker Atlanta. Some very unpleasant looking fleshy tentacles that sprouted from the ground. Amidst them were also a bunch of stakes that gave me another familiar feeling.


    And....a large Iron Maid connected to a chain was swung down overhead.


    I, of course, chose the most logical course of action and ran.


    The ground literally erupted with combined attacks in my wake. It took a burst of Shunpo for me to get even a moment of breathing room before someone I was familiar with made their proper introduction.


    His hair was a mess, and his armor grotesque and bloodstained, but I recognized him all the same.


    "We meet again!" He bellowed, slamming into the ground from the Wyvern he jumped off of. He wasted no time, lunging at me with fangs bared.


    There was none of that previous grace nor martial prowess, even from someone who claimed leadership over martial might. No, he was more like a rabid beast, swiping at me with his clawed gauntlets, letting his stakes jut out from his own body to eek out any advantage


    "You remember me too!?" I couldn''t help but blurt out as I dodged to the side, letting a hail of arrows dipped in malefic energy from Atalanta pass by me.


    I spared the briefest of moments to glance towards the others and saw that they had engaged the other Servants and Wyverns. Specifically, Fafnir was being preoccupied, which was rather important.


    "How could I forget the one who destroyed my hopes and dreams!?" He cackled, oddly contradictory of the fact that he was trying to kill me.


    "Would it help if I apologized?" I asked, shunpoing away.


    "I admit it would make me feel better." He rather calmly replied, gouging out a chunk of the ground, and threw it at me.


    I wasn''t stupid, I snapped my fingers, compressing air at a fine point right in front of what was essentially a giant dirt boulder, making it burst, revealing dozens of Stakes following.


    With Mirage in my hand, I flicked my wrist, matching each one with my own Birds. Vlad came barreling through the collision of energies, gauntlet claws trying to grab at me. I deflected each swipe, flying off at each failed attack of his.


    "I would feel better if I took my pound of flesh instead!"


    "You''re oddly lucid for being ''controlled''. Are you even controlled?" I asked, ducking under another swipe as he gouged the ground from the force and Magical Energy dispelled.


    His wide grin twisted into a snarl. "Do you think I want to be manifested this way!? That petulant child forced me into the state I despise the most! It eats at my mind, my will, and my desires! I enjoy the wanton slaughter, the blood, the corpses that I leave in my wake! I relish in the carnage!"


    I slammed my knee into his armored torso, sending him skipping across the ground. "Doesn''t sound much different than how you lived your life, Impaler."


    He hissed, standing back up. "I accept my sins fully. I did what I thought required to protect my people and my home. Not falling to pleasure and gratification by inflicting horrors upon the undeserving!" He roared, releasing an impressive amount of Magical Energy, Stakes shot up from the ground everywhere, like a tidal wave with him at the focal point.


    The concept of being impaled, not just normal stakes. It was rather annoying and something I wasn''t too keen on testing myself on.


    "Fus Ro Dah!" I roared in response, the invisible force rippling out, blowing away everything in its path, even the stakes he sent my way, creating a rather large ''safe space'' in my direction.


    Vlad braced himself at the obvious attack coming his way, but he was still blown away. However, there was a small unforeseen side effect of using the Dragon Language.


    Fafnir spun its head around nearly instantaneously, glaring right at me with an odd look in its eyes. It was nearly ignoring the Servants it was battling as it roared in challenge.


    [You basically declared yourself a proper Dragon even if it doesn''t understand the words, it could recognize the Draconic nature of what you did.] Ddraig stated. [It doesn''t seem like that guy has much of his sense right now, so it''s moving on flimsy orders and mostly acting on instinct if I had to guess.]


    It opened its mouth, a ridiculous amount of Magical Energy gathered in its jaw as it aimed at me.


    My immediate reaction was to redirect the breath attack back at it with a use of the Kaleidoscope, but just as I was about to do the required actions, the realization of where I was set in. Using the Kaleidoscope in this situation was perhaps a bad idea considering that I''m technically hiding.


    Instead, I went to dodge, only for that Iron Maiden from before to come swinging down on me from a Servant that just materialized.


    It didn''t do any damage, but all I could now see was the destructive breath filling my vision. I quickly used the Hogyoku to shift what I had into Aura and braced myself.


    My Aura fluctuated violently, and it was painful, but I endured. It wasn''t quite as strong as the one used to offset Excalibur, but it was certainly not pleasant by any means.


    "Ooow."


    What snapped me out of my momentary self pity, was a rage induced roar, following but a large amount of Magical Energy discharged right in Fafnir''s face.


    Surprisingly....it wasn''t Raikou.


    I don''t think I''ve ever seen Artoria''s face twisted in anger that much before.


    "Will, are you okay!?" Jeanne slid to my side, looking at me in concern.


    "Get back here you fake bitch!" The other Jeanne followed after her, wreathed in some menacing flames.


    "I''m good." I reassured her. "Hurt like hell, but no major damage done." My Aura took a huge hit though. Would not be good to take that if my Aura broke, or even do it again and let my Aura tank the damage any further.


    "Let me fix that!" The Servant from before reappeared swinging that Iron Maiden again, but more than anything.....she was dressed like she just walked out of a sex dungeon. Like, complete leather bondage gear barely covering her important bits. The thing was, she had like half a dress on, covering only her sides for some reason, but that just means it was intentional. I was honestly surprised she wasn''t using a whip, but I guess a literal Iron Maiden was a step beyond that.


    "Hey Jeanne, your Dark Twin hired a stripper!" I pointed out as I deflected the massive chunk of metal.


    "Bwah!?" Jeanne made a strange noise as she registered what I just said. "You can''t say that about people!"


    "How uncouth." The Woman brought out a staff...mace, weapon thing and just licked it very suggestively.


    ".....well, you shouldn''t assume." Jeanne blushed a little.


    "Oh, I''m going to enjoy your virgin blood~"N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n.


    "Jokes on you, she was already touched by the devil!" I retorted.


    "Will!"


    A hail of stakes landed on the ground and Jeanne and I both jumped to the sides to avoid them.


    "Ruler, we meet again!" Vlad rejoined the fray, as Jeanne did her best to block his attacks. "Would you kindly put me out of this misery, I despise taking orders from that fake reflection of you."


    I jumped back because I felt something dangerous. Like my instincts were screaming at me about something I wasn''t quite sure about.


    Fleshy appendages burst out from the ground, and I now know who sent those ones earlier.


    They were....like marine creatures, some form of squid, but distorted and wrong.


    They didn''t belong.


    As a literal Half-Devil, they made my skin crawl with their wrongness.


    "RAIKOU!" I shouted out, knowing who exactly was responsible.


    I didn''t even need to look over to know that Raikou immediately came to my aid. My other swords shot out of my ring, cleaving those monstrosities into pieces as I shot towards the new Servant that had joined the fray.


    I recognized him, though not from meeting him in person. He was a participant of the Fourth Holy Grail War in Fuyuki, and the reason that Zelretch nearly interfered. Not even the potential manifestation of an Evil God made Zelretch move, but this Servant did.


    I moved as fast as I could, turning into a streak of lightning, and I saw Raikou as well, her purple lightning enveloping her as her sword was pointing right at his forehead.


    He raised a book up, and a shield enveloped him and the Dark Jeanne, completely blocking both Raikou and I.


    [Priority, Book or Servant need to die!] I quickly sent over our mental ink.


    [Yes, Master.] Raikou replied.


    The book was utterly disgusting, even to my Devil Nature. It nauseated everything about me, every aspect, and I could even feel Ddraig''s disgust.


    It had writing on the front, and as someone who could magically understand every human language and had the knowledge of many more, it was utterly indecipherable.


    Because that book was a fucking link to an Outer God.


    I liked to joke about Meridia being my Eldritch Girlfriend, which was true to a degree. But this Book was a true link to an entity that was at the very least on par with her, and much less amicable.


    It needed to die, he needed to die.


    "Gilles, what''s happening to me!?" Jeanne looked up to the Caster Servant. The fallen and deranged future version of the Soldier we had met earlier that was still living.


    "There is nothing wrong with you, Jeanne! You are perfect." He reassured her, the shield around them starting to crack. "It''s the fault of these pests." His bugged eyes turned our way. "I will remove them for you." He held his arms up and the space around him twisted in an unnatural way. I couldn''t understand what was happening, but a void opened up, an area bereft of normal space, and massive tentacles shot out.


    Raikou and I dodged, our blades tearing through the unnatural appendages, but they were seemingly never ending.


    [Get ready, I''ll give you an opening.] I sent towards Raikou, taking a deep breath. "Zun Haal Viik!" I roared, amidst the tsunami of tentacles.


    The book in his hand was flung up into the air and the tentacles, as if having their strings cut, just stopped.


    Raikou was already moving, with a thunderclap, she arrived in front of the book, and sliced it in half.


    There was an unnatural wailing that made nearly everyone cover their ears in horror. Wyverns dropped from the sky, and even Fafnir roared in fury upon hearing it.


    Raikou became stunned, being at the epicenter of it, giving the Caster Servant a second to grab the two pieces of his book with a furious look.


    Gilles, the mad Caster, held up his hand in annoyance, and then it appeared, the golden Chalice. The unmistakable power that emanated off it made it so no one could actually question what is one. He was the one holding the Grail.


    "Let us return, my beloved Jeanne. We will deal with them later." He said softly towards the dark Jeanne who was....not having a good time from the looks of it.


    They all began to glow, and the other Servants, even Fafnir, disappeared. The sheer power needed to teleport that many people in such a way....


    That wasn''t a simple teleportation circle like from my birth world, the space here didn''t work the same way.


    "Will?" the Real Jeanne walked over, a little tussled, but otherwise unharmed. "What''s going on, was that Gilles?"


    "It appears so."


    "And he had the Grail?"


    "Yup." I nodded in annoyance. "I''m guessing that the Dragon Witch is not the source of our concerns." No, that book of his was far more dangerous than the fake Jeanne running around. Hell, I would call it magnitudes more dangerous than even Fafnir and he was holding off four powerful Servants.


    Suddenly, Jeanne''s head jerked to the side. "More Servants are coming." She grabbed her banner, ready for battle again.


    Three more Servants appeared from their astralized form, led by a woman with white hair and a rather bubbly aura about her. "Marie Antoinette is here to help!" She declared proudly


    "...you''re late."


    I presume they came because of the fighting? Well, it seems obvious they aren''t on the Dragon Witch''s side, that''s good at least.


    Apparently, the woman wasn''t even fazed, instead she took one look at Jeanne and ran up to her smiling happily. "Oh, you must be Jeanne! Kyah, you''re so pretty, I''m Marie! I feel like we''re going to be the best of friends!"


    ".....Eh!?" Jeanne''s confused response was rather telling of what she understood about what was going on.


    I ignored her, and looked at her companions.


    One had long hair with colorful clothes, perhaps even flamboyant in a sense. And he held a conductor''s baton in his hand.


    The other, well, I immediately guessed his identity. He had long red hair, copper colored armor in the design of a knight, and a white tunic overtop. Not to mention the Dragon slayer properties he practically radiated. But his sword, well, it was one I was familiar with.


    I held out my hand, letting Ascalon enter my grasp as I walked over to him.


    I held my sword up, and he too blinked in confusion, holding up his identical sword.


    ".....wanna touch swords?" I asked.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 441:

    Chapter 441:


    Olga Marie Animusphere POV


    Things were going bad, and then they went worse. It was already a horrible situation with half of France literally burning or having been burnt down the ground. Then we figured out how many enemy Servants there were, nearly a dozen! And if that wasn''t bad enough, the name Dragon Witch wasn''t in reference to the literal army of wyverns!


    I could feel the dragon pulling the insane amounts of Mana from the air to use its breath attack as it tied with Saber''s Noble Phantasm.


    Fafnir that was what Siegfried claimed it was.


    I almost thought we were lucky that we had the Dragon''s mythological weakness, until I was informed that our Dragon Slayer had barely recovered!


    Then Wilhelm did something to ground the dragon. I didn''t even feel the Magical Energy in his spell. Oh, and that was after he gave Caster a damn Divine Construct like it was a random Mystic Code!


    And to top all of this ridiculousness off, he decided to taunt the Dragon Witch to her face.


    I watched in anxiety as the Dragon let loose a breath attack at him and he took it head on.


    I knew he was strong, but still, it was hard to see. I was heavily relieved to see him apparently unscathed from the attack. And then he continued to mock the Dragon Witch. I was fuming, I knew he was doing it on purpose, drawing her undivided attention onto himself. But I couldn''t call him out on it or get angry at the moment.


    He obviously had a plan, and I knew he could handle the Servants that appeared to engage him. I....trusted him not to do anything stupid and get himself killed.


    However, it seemed like I wasn''t the only one that was upset. Saber lashed out with pure anger towards the Dragon, and I decidedly choose not to comment.


    Wilhelm''s Servant, Siegfried, Saber, and Lancelot all attacked Fafnir. And the Dragon showed no visible signs of struggling under their assault.


    I did not remain distracted for long, the Wyverns that still filled the sky made sure of that as I could feel the heat from so many readying their breath.


    "¦¥¦Ò¦Ó¦É?¦Á ¦¥¦Ê¦Á?¦Ó¦Ç ¦¶¦Ñ¦Ï?¦Í¦Ï?" Caster Medea held up the staff immediately, casting words I couldn''t understand, but a powerful spell actualized. A shield colored lavender appeared overhead, runic symbols and images unknown to me filled every corner of it.


    The Breaths fell down onto it, but it held firm against the onslaught of Wyvern.


    "Damn, that''s a nice staff." Caster Cu whistled. "Can see why you offered your hand for it."


    "Never thought I''d see a Staff in this age better than my mine, let alone my teacher''s. I think even Circe would have thrown herself at him if she could get this Staff in return." Medea commented. "Half the effort, ten times the results."


    .....What kind of ridiculous thing did you hand over, Schweinorg?


    "What''re you gonna do if he takes you up on your offer?" Cu cracked a smile.


    She shrugged. "Probably just kill him in his sleep."


    "Damn, what a cold bitch."


    "I''d atleast make sure he went to sleep happy." She smiled maliciously.


    Cu just laughed.


    "Enough chit-chat." I announced. "We need to ¨C"


    Caster Cu slammed his staff on the ground, and massive Roots sprang up to cover us. Arrows made of Magical Energy fell down, tearing them apart, but protecting us, if barely.


    There was an Archer sitting on one of the Wyverns up in the air. First things first we ¨C


    "Medea, can you handle Archer?" Pierre spoke up before I could. I was about to admonish him...but that is exactly the same order I would have given.


    "I can keep her busy." Medea nodded.


    "And take out any Wyverns if you get the opportunity."


    "Will do, Master." She flew up into the sky.


    ....Good Job Pierre.


    "Well, this puts me in a rather bad spot." Cu hummed. "Hey Lass, guard my Master and the others." He glanced back at Mash.


    "Yes!" Mash held her shield up.


    "As much as I want to take a crack at that dragon...my Magic aint gonna do much unless I whip out the big stuff, and I''d just be getting in the way at that point."


    I could understand his sentiments. I wasn''t sure I even had any Magecraft capable of harming a Dragon through their insane Magic Resistance. Besides, those four Servants were keeping it busy for now and not....losing it seemed.


    "Well, looks like my opponent is here." Cu Chulainn looked forward and a rather well dressed....man, woman? Person walked calmly our way.


    "I shall be your opponent." The strange Servant declared. It was odd, the person didn''t seem hostile, yet there was a faint...bloodlust regardless.


    "Introductions?" Cu asked.


    "Do you really think that''s going to ¨C"


    "Chevalier D''Eon, Knight of the white Lilly." The servant introduced themselves without hesitation.


    "...work."


    "Haha." Cu chuckled at my expense. "Don''t underestimate a Servant''s pettiness, lass. It''s obvious this person isn''t working under their own will."


    "You speak the truth." He nodded darkly. "This bloodlust is not mine; it clouds my mind. Once we begin, I will not be able to hold myself back. I do not choose this path of my own will, but I shall fight with the intent to kill."


    "I wouldn''t have it any other way!" Cu barked with a wide grin. "Cu Chulainn, unfortunately summoned as a Caster, but I''m up for a fight regardless."


    "The Hound of Ulster, you honor me." The Servant held their rapier infront of themselves. "Please give me a good death. Know that unless I am commanded, I will not utilize my Noble Phantasm. En Garde!" He stepped forward with the speed of a being beyond Humans, and Cu responded, swinging his staff to block the thin blade.


    This is getting more and more ridiculous....


    The transmitter started beeping too. "Roman, what is it?" I answered.


    "Director, we picked up some insane readings! What''s going on!?" Roman''s face appeared on the small projection above my wrist.


    "There''s a Dragon, Roman!"


    "Dragon?" Da Vinci''s face appeared separate from his. "Does it have a name?"


    "Fafnir." I responded.


    "I''ll pull up the information we have....Ah, here it is. Fafnir isn''t a natural born Dragon, but a curse that is derived from the concept of Greed. Such that both Sigurd and Siegfried both slayed the Dragon Fafnir in their legends. The legends say that Fafnir has nearly impenetrable armor."


    I looked at the Dragon who barely had a scratch on him after getting hit by four Servants. "I am aware, Roman."


    I couldn''t expect any more than that. It''s not like we have perfect records from things that took place so long ago in myths and legends.


    "Roman, how are the generators holding up? Do we have enough for multiple, simultaneous Noble Phantasm activations?" It was best to prepare to defeat the Dragon now.


    "The Generators are holding well enough even if we have only these few up. We have enough in the reserves for the Rayshift that we can shift everything into supporting the Servants available." Roman relayed.


    "Best to err on the side of caution. Let the Masters use up their own Magical Energy first before the FATE system handles the burden." I decided after a moment. One of them could restore their own reserves after a day or so of rest. And it felt like if we didn''t win in this encounter, it would become prolonged enough that such a concern was unneeded.


    "Fujimaru, can Siegfried release his Noble Phantasm?"


    "Uh....he said that he can, but it''ll take him out of the fight." Ritsuka took a moment to respond, presumedly after asking.


    "Hinako, go aid Cu." I quickly decided.


    She was hovering near us protectively like Mash was. "He''s going to hate it."


    "He can file his complaints with out HR department." I snorted. He wasn''t looking like he was in a favorable position. "Samuel, I''m giving you free rein, if you see an opening, use a Command Seal to end the fight with his Noble Phantasm."


    "Yes, Ma''am." He quickly nodded.


    I looked up, and Medea was doing a phenomenal job of keeping the Wyverns preoccupied and the Archer, even if it didn''t look like she was gaining any advantage, it was the best possible situation for us.


    The Dragon Witch herself was....just watching the ''real'' Jeanne D''Arc and Wilhelm fight with the other Servants.


    If she didn''t wish to participate, that was fine.


    I aimed my hand up and fired off a few Gandr shots, hitting one Wyvern. It was taken by surprise an lost its flight rather quickly in the confusion and plummeted to the ground.


    "Roman, did you get any readings from that?"


    "I was watching, director."


    "If I use the same amount of power, calculate the shots needed to defeat a singular Wyvern." Wilhelm mentioned that they should be...lower than traditional Wyverns, as odd as that was to consider.


    "With the same output, you would need three Shots, landing center mass. Perhaps less if you hit them in a vital." Roman replied back rather quickly.


    "Suboptimal." I clicked my tongue. "I will run out of Magical Energy far before I make a dent." However, I could snipe any that got ideas about us down here instead of focusing on another Servant.


    I nearly fell over when the Dragon let out an earth-shattering roar. It looked like Siegfried got a good hit in on it.


    "Fujimaru, prepare to ¨C "


    "Director!" Mash yelled.


    I blinked, noticing something out of the corner of my eye, as a blade was coming right for my neck.


    "Mash, by the power of this Command Seal! ¨C"


    It happened so quickly, but I could see the sparks fly, and the sound of steel clashing with Mash standing over me, her shield deflecting an oddly shaped sword.


    I quickly regained my composure. "Mash, Assassin Protocols!" I shouted, ducking and rolling to the side. It wasn''t the time to worry about my appearance as I did the best I could to get away from them.


    "I don''t know." I still felt it. "There''s something painful in my chest, Gilles. Ever since I saw him on that Fake''s side, it started hurting. Is something wrong with me, Gilles?" He would know, he knows everything that''s been happening.


    ".....nothing you need to trouble yourself with my dear Jeanne." He held up the Golden Cup and it began to glow. "Why don''t you take a rest?"


    "A nap?" I felt my eyes getting heavy.


    "Precisely." I saw his warm smile before my eyes closed. "When you wake up, all will be better."


    "Mmm, I''ll listen to you Gilles, you''re the best. You stood by me when no one else did."


    "Of course, of course. Don''t trouble yourself with anything confusing, let me handle the troublesome matters."


    So tired all of the sudden. He''s right, a nap will be nice. "What''s the plan to deal with the fake and those others? I think we lost one of our servants." I yawned, finding the ground comfy.


    "I will prepare something special. We have plenty of living materials left in the dungeons that I can use." He laughed.


    That''s good.


    And then he can come back to my side, not that fake.


    Then everything will be good again.


    [***]


    Non-Canon Omake -- What really happens in Wilhelm''s soul.


    Finding out that a bunch of other entities took up residence in my soul, what else was there to do?


    "Alright, I''m going to roll a perception check." I stated, tossing my dice. "12."


    "12..." Musu? Tengai paused, looking down at some papers. "You notice that the cave is oddly dry despite the heavy rains you suffered the last few nights. But that is all."


    "I would like to cast Glimpse of Evil." Meridia spoke, clutching her own dice.


    "You cast Glimpse of Evil, giving you sight beyond your own. Any evil creature within 40 yards is known to you. However, nothing appears." Musu? Tengai replied.


    "Enough with this!" Odin slammed his fist on the table. "The great Berserker Grimmar isn''t a coward! I rush into the cave with my battle axe, ready for battle!"


    "ah fuck, I realized what''s going on." Ddraig covered his face with his claw.


    "Roll for me." Musu? Tengai ordered.


    Odin, the great All-Father threw his dice. ".....1." He said quietly.


    Musu? Tengai nearly laughed. "With a blind fury, you rush into the cave as something didn''t quite feel right, you were on edge. Your boisterous roar as you charged forward awakened something. Something ancient opened a single eye, its red iris illuminating the cave with a soft blaze. You then realize what monster you have awoken as flame spew from its nostrils, revealing what hid in the darkness. You find a Dragon, in all its glory staring down at you.


    "Oh god dammit!" I threw my arms up. "Wait, how did Meridia not detect that?"


    "I would too like to know." Meridia asked.


    "Most Dragons aren''t Evil." Ddraig shrugged.


    "Ddraig is right, Dragons are more natural calamities than evil entities. With exceptions, of course. But you no more call a wolf evil for hunting a deer, than a Dragon does hunting to satiate its own stomach." Musu? Tengai clarified.


    "Joy, the one-eyed bastard woke it up." Meridia drawled.


    "I can handle this!" Odin huffed. "Grimmar is a hero worthy of Valhalla! A mere Dragon can not defeat him. Do I have an action or does the beast wish to start combat?" He asked towards our vaunted Dungeon Master.


    "The Dragon, waking up after so long, is confused as to your presence. It does not attack immediately, and silently stares at you." Musu? Tengai elaborated.


    "Alright, alright, we have a chance." I tapped the table impatiently.


    "What every you do ¨C"


    "I attack the beast with my axe!" Odin roared, cutting off Meridia.


    "You idiot!" She spat out.


    "Roll." Musu? Tengai smiled.


    ".....four." Odin whispered.


    "We''re fucked." I sighed.


    "You swing your mighty Axe with such fury and ferocity that songs would have been spoken of your prowess, had you not deemed to do so against a Dragon. Your axe collided with the Dragon''s mighty scales and snaps, leaving no damage done to the beast. However, what would have been a peaceful and amicable Dragon, is now utterly furious. Roll for initiative."


    "You damn fool!" Meridia scowled.


    "Wait!" Ddraig held up his claw.


    "You have an action before combat, Ddraig?" Musu? Tengai asked.


    "I am a Dragonkin." He puffed up proudly. "I attempt to seduce the dragon."


    ".....you''re lucky that I already decided that the Dragon was Female." Musu? Tengai grumbled. "Roll." He sighed. "And give me your best attempt, if you say something good, I''ll give you an extra point on your roll."


    Ddriag cleared his throat. "I''m sorry for intruding on your lair, Great Dragoness. I understand if my friend here enraged you enough to burn us all alive. I do not ask for forgiveness, only that you grant this poor Dragonkin one act of mercy. Let me gaze upon your beautiful scales for even a moment longer, and I will be content with whatever end comes for me."


    "....not bad." I had to acknowledge.


    "Who do you think you''re talking to? I''ve been laying down Dragonessess before you were even born!"


    Ddraig looking confident, he clutched his dice between his claws and tossed them onto the table. ".....3."


    "The Dragon''s name is apparently Tiamat, negating any chance at your seduction." Musu? Tengai replied.


    "Dick!" Ddraig pouted.


    "Right then, there goes that.....can I roll another perception check?"


    Musu? Tengai shrugged. "Go ahead."


    "11." I stated, looking at the dice I just rolled.


    "It''s a Dragon." Musu? Tengai stated.


    "Well, we''re right fucked, aren''t we?"


    "I did say Ancient Dragon." Musu? Tengai reiterated.


    "Do you have a plan, Wilhelm?" Meridia asked.


    "Die horribly?"


    "We could run while the one-eyed fool attempts to fight it." Meridia offered.


    "I will slay the beast!" Odin slammed his fist on the table.


    "With what weapon?" Meridia countered.


    "....I''m working on it." The God scowled.


    "Alright, I have a plan!" I clapped my hands. "I would like to make an action before combat."


    Musu? Tengai gestured for me to continue. "This is the last action then we roll for initiative, choose wisely."


    "I attempt to seduce the Dragon."


    "Oh come on." Musu? Tengai sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "Proceed, same as Ddraig."


    "Really, Brat? Why do you think you''re going ot succeed where I failed?" Ddraig scoffed.


    "No faith." I shook my head, juggling the 20 sided dice in my hand. "Swiggity swooty, I''m coming for that Dragon booty!" I threw it across the table. "18!"


    "Thank god, it''s not enough." Musu? Tengai sighed in exasperation. "The Dragon ¨C"


    "Wait..." Meridia groaned. "I would like to make it known that I do this with as much hate I could possible possess....I cast Divine Radiance on him, giving him a +2 to his Charisma roll."


    "Woo!" I cheered.


    "Dammit, fine!" Musu? Tengai threw his hands up. "The Dragon is swooned by your mastery of the common language and falls heads over heels for you."


    "That''s bullshit." Ddraig huffed.


    "It''s called charm, Ddraig. Ever head of it?" I said smugly.


    "I also attempt to Seduce the Dragon." Odin spoke up.


    "Why!?" Musu? Tengai groaned.


    "I won''t be out done by a brat! This beast needs a real man!"


    "Roll." Musu? Tengai Seethed.


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. / astoryforone

 Chapter 442:

    Chapter 442:


    "Why can''t things just be simple?" Roman bemoaned.


    "Yes, why can''t our little time traveling adventure to save humanity be simple." Medea''s voice dripped with sarcasm. "Be glad that the woman over there has some manner of Divinity." She held her finger up pointing at Raikou. "Otherwise something as simple as just cutting it in half wouldn''t have mattered much."


    I was ready to respond with something similar myself, but I was rather preoccupied with something else.


    "Fou, fou!" A certain furry animal jumped up to my shoulder, looking right at me inquisitively. I didn''t even know it was here in the first place, and it suddenly just showed up!


    "Oh, Fou! Where have you been? You disappeared as soon as we came." Mash cooed to the small animal.


    I tried to ignore the dangerous Beast as best as I could, while it did its best to get me to not ignore it, with its little paw poking me constantly.


    Everyone else seemingly didn''t even care to acknowledge it.


    ....I envied them.


    Olga bit her lip, looking pensive. "Does that mean the Book is dealt with? We don''t have to worry about it?"


    Medea shrugged. "I can''t give a guaranteed answer unless I get a better look at it. It''s not like that sort of thing follows the logic we''re used to. Even compared to my time, it''s something utterly incomprehensible."


    "C''est toujours quelque chose." Pierre rubbed the bridge of his nose. "Hope for the good, prepare for the bad, yes?"


    "It''s pointless to speculate." Medea frowned. "My Master is right. Best to assume that disgusting thing is still around. Regardless, I''m not needed here, I''m going to harvest some of those Wyvern corpses then get myself some of the meat the Soldiers are cooking." She began to walk away. "Tell the other Servants to eat some too, it''s packed full of Magical Energy and should help relieve a bit of the burden on our Summoners. And it''s pretty tasty."


    "I think you''re forgetting something." I commented.


    Medea swung my staff over her shoulder. "Nope." She ignored me and walked away.


    If I wasn''t friends with the other Medea, I wouldn''t have ignored it, but I know her enough that it won''t be an issue to get it back when I did actually need it again.


    "I''m gonna follow her lead." Cu spoke up as well. "Haven''t tasted Wyvern much even during my life."


    "No problem, thanks for all your help so far, Caster." Samuel smiled.


    "Just doing my job, Farm boy." Cu flicked his hand in a mock salute and also disappeared back towards the camp of the Soldiers.


    "You all aren''t able to take all those Wyvern''s back, right?" I pondered for a moment.


    "There''s hundreds of them, even if we pieced them out perfectly, we wouldn''t have enough room to store the materials, why?" Olga asked.


    "I just wanted a few myself."


    "Shall I go retrieve them for you, master?" Raikou questioned.


    "If you wouldn''t mind?"


    "Leave it to me." Raikou smiled brightly, leaning over she gave me a quick kiss on the lips and trotted off towards the literal piles of Dragonkins.


    Raikou was the best, always helping me when I needed it.


    "....what?" I looked around as everyone was staring at me.


    "You and your Servant, really?" Hinako snorted.


    "Sorry, are you going to give me a hard time for that?"


    "What''s that supposed to mean!?" She pursed her lips.


    "You know exactly what it means."


    "It''s not the same!"


    "Literally the exact same."


    "He was my husband!"


    "And I''ll most likely marry Raikou in the future." I countered.


    Hinako harrumphed, crossing her arms. "Didn''t you say something about Sca?thach already? Caster wouldn''t shut up about it. Then something about Saber, and now your Servant? You''re just a horn dog."


    "Bite me, Vampire girl."


    "I am not a Vampire!" She hissed. "You stupid horny brat."


    "You come from an era where the Emperor had like a bazillion concubines. A literal imperial Harem. Are you really giving me shit for having multiple women?" I raised a questioning eyebrow. "Huh, Concubine Yu?"


    "I''m just asking because she''s a Servant." Hinako huffed.


    "What''s wrong with her being a Servant?"


    "Servant''s aren''t exactly supposed to stick around long." Her tone dropped a bit.


    Was she saying that because of me, or for herself? "According to who?"


    "Pretty much every rule, both mundane, magical, and the world''s." Da Vinci chimed in.


    "....why is my love life so interesting?" I sighed.


    "We haven''t exactly covered Servant ¨C Master relationships as a possibility to be honest." Da Vinci responded, humming to herself. "The Director dismissed them as something unlikely and unneeded."


    "T-that is not what I said!" Olga grumbled. "But clearly I was wrong."


    Well, that seems like a clear oversight then.


    "Do you mind answering some questions? We have a severe lack of data on this point. Do you and your Servant ¨C"


    "Not the time, Caster!" Olga hissed.


    "What? It''s important. I was just going to ask about the conditions that led to them like this." The Caster Servant pouted on her projected screen.


    I shook my head in exasperation. "Through the Dream Cycle, Raikou knows me better than anyone, just as I know her to the same degree. It''s not strange that something would come out from that."


    All my high points, all my low points. Raikou knew them all in vivid detail. Just as I knew all the good and bad across her own life. It was a relationship difficult to put into words, a trust that was beyond unbreakable at this point.


    "Is it really weird?" Ritsuka asked. "Servants are people too."


    "My parents raised me that as long as two people love each other, it aint no one else''s business." Samuel also spoke up.


    Maybe I should give them other lessons as well. Now that I think about it, they''re basically in the same boat that Godou was....


    ".....maybe we should prepare for contingencies." Olga said quietly, glancing at the other Masters.


    "You all seem like a fun group." The newly arrived Marie Antoinette just smiled happily as she and her companions stood nearby.


    Olga quickly reorientated herself back to Director mode. "Thank you for coming to our aid. We are Finis Chaldea, an organization built to protect the continuation of the Human Order. We arrived in this Singularity recently to resolve the mess with this Dragon Witch."


    "Singularity?" Marie tilted her head.


    Olga nodded and continued. "A...consequence of interference in the normal flow of time. History was altered, the normal records have no mention of this Dragon Witch. The repercussions are far reaching, thus we are tasked with setting History correct."


    "Oh my, that sounds horrible." Marie covered her mouth. "Of course, we''ll help you as best as we can!"


    "Wonderful." Olga brightened up. "We could use all the help we can get."


    "Marie Antoinette will assist you in saving France!" The French Monarch declared. "And my friends will help!"


    Saint George next to her chuckled. "It would be my honor to assist in such an honorable venture." He bowed his head slightly.


    "Another Dragon Slayer is more than welcomed." Olga thanked him.


    "Yes, we were able to glimpse the beast before it escaped. A terrible Foe, that I will gladly raise my sword to." The Holy Dragon Slayer patted his chest plate. "Speaking of swords, however." He glanced at me. "I am surprised to see that my sword made it to another''s hands."


    Everyone turned to look at me.


    "How did you get your hands on a Noble Phantasm, Schweinorg?" Olga asked.


    "I thought they were supposed to be impossible to exist in our Era!" Roman exclaimed. "There''s only one Magus family that has a Noble Phantasm, and that''s a whole can of worms. But for another one to exist in our time period, that''s phenomenal."


    "Well....it''s sort of the other way around actually. It''s not that I inherited his sword down the line, it''s that he got his hands on mine." I revealed.


    "Pardon?" Saint George blinked. "Forgive me if I am unclear, but your implication is that you come from a period in the future, far beyond when I have lived."


    "That''s correct. But my sword came from the person who collected all the prototypes of Noble Phantasms." I flicked my wrist, letting Ascalon appear once more. I handed it over to him to let him feel for himself. "Notice the difference?"


    "I do, yes. I noticed it previously, I assumed it was due to...well..." He scratched his cheek awkwardly.


    "My lack of faith?" I offered.


    "I did not wish to be rude."


    I waived it off. "You''re right, more or less. But my sword is only An Anti-Dragon weapon. Your''s gained the Holy Attributes it possesses is due to your nature as a Saint and when you were canonized by the Church."


    Mine was a degree stronger, but his was holy. So it sort of evened out in the end.


    "Anyways, we''re getting off topic."


    "Oh, I haven''t introduced my other friend!" Marie clapped her hands.


    "Huh, I thought it was more like directions and what to do. Did you really have conversations with Big G?"


    "Conversations?" She repeated, looking thoughtful. "Not really. I guess we did a few times. But I could feel it when he was specifically looking at me. Sometimes he would say a word or two, sometimes I would just talk to him and I could feel him listening."


    "Do you not feel or hear him anymore?" I asked.


    "I don''t have the same feeling anymore, no." She shook her head.


    "Does that make you afraid?"


    Jeanne seemed to ponder my question. "No. I know he''s always listening.But It was nice, knowing that I was being watched so closely. Do you think it''s because I did something wrong? She was just like me, Will. The Dragon Witch, everything about her was so similar."


    "She''s not you."


    "How can you be sure?"


    "Again, because you''re Jeanne."


    "That''s not an answer!" She huffed adorably.


    "I disagree."


    "You''re doing that thing again." She pouted.


    "What thing?"


    "Where you''re being mean by being nice."


    "I''m being honest." Maybe only mildly teasing her. "I never told you about Artoria did I?"


    "King Arthur?'' She looked at me.


    "Yup. Her real name is Artoria Pendragon. My Grandfather''s student, Rin Tohsaka and her teamed up in their own Grail War. They won, and she stuck around afterwards, accompanying Rin. I met her when I went to the Clock Tower at some point. I''m not going to say I fell in love at first sight, but I admired her a lot. I asked her out pretty quickly, wanting to get to know her better. And, well, things just moved forward from there."


    "That sounds sweet." Her expression softened.


    "I love her very much." I could feel the warmness in my heart as I thought about her. "This is the Second Singularity we''ve been to. The first one, there was no Dragon Witch. Instead, it was the Saber you''ve seen earlier. A version of Artoria that held onto the Grail as the world burned around her."


    "...what happened?" She whispered.


    "I killed her." I said, looking up at the sky. "I wasn''t left with any other choice, so I drove my blade through her heart. She wasn''t my Artoria, I know that. Even still, she was so similar that it hurt either way."


    "And you told me what came afterwards." She quietly added.


    "Mm, the Demon, yeah." I nodded. "Not my finest moment."


    "She''s different than the one you know, right?


    "Yeah." I didn''t deny it. "If I had to guess, she''s a fringe possibility. An Artoria that took a different path, and ended on bleaker terms."


    "And you think the Dragon Witch is the same!?"


    "Actually no." I bluntly denied.


    "What...?"


    "Jeanne, I genuinely don''t think you''re capable of being evil." I replied pointedly. "There was something significantly wrong with that pale copy of yours. I think the idea is similar, but she isn''t you in the same sense."


    "It makes me happy that you think so highly of me." Jeanne whispered, looking slightly red. "Have you talked to Saber yet?"


    ".....not exactly."


    "Will." Jeanne looked at me with disappointment.


    "Sorry miss ''hiding from Gilles'' are you going to lecture me?"


    "Neh!" She puffed up once more.


    I pulled on her braid, making her give a cute yelp.


    "Meanie." She huffed. "...you should talk to her."


    "I don''t know what to say." I sighed. "I want to hug her and tell her that everything is fine, but she''s not the Artoria I know. She''s not my Artoria and she pretty much said just that. I just....want her to be happy." I smiled wryly.


    What exactly was I supposed to say to her at this point?


    Everytime we met, it was just awkward.


    "You know what might help?"


    "No." She didn''t even hear me out before rejecting me.


    "You don''t even know what I was going to say."


    "I can guess!" She wailed, hiding her face. "You have that same look and tone when you say something embarrassing!"


    "It''s not embarrassing."


    "I don''t believe you."


    "Two words ¨C"


    "No!"


    "Booty shorts!"


    "Neeeeh!" She started slapping my shoulder again. "How is that supposed to help!?"


    "Morale boost?" I offered. "I''d be much more willing to march into battle if Jeanne D''Arc was showing off her legs and butt."


    "Stoppppppp!" She covered her reddening face. "I would die if they saw me wearing that."


    "I have pictures."


    "No, I forbid it!" She squeaked. "Why do you have pictures!?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?" I countered. "I think you don''t realize how beautiful you are."


    "W-what are you saying!?"


    "Embarrassed Jeanne is cute Jeanne."


    She made some more strange sounds, hiding her face further.


    ".....do you really think I look nice?" She asked, rather muffled from where she was hiding her head in her legs.


    "I am many things, but a liar is not one of them." I replied.


    "....later."


    "Pardon?"


    "W-when no one else is around, I....don''t mind wearing those clothes later for you." She refused to look in my direction.


    She was honestly adorable.


    "Do you want a hug?" I offered.


    "Yes, thank you." She nodded, leaning over as I wrapped my arms around her. "Thank you, again, Wilhelm. You''re always helping me."


    "Feeling better now?"


    "Yes." She smiled brightly. "I''m going to talk to Gilles. You were right, I was being silly. He''s my friend, the truth is going to hurt, but it would hurt more if I didn''t say anything. I can''t help what Gilles turned into, but he will always be my friend."


    "Do you want me to come with?" I knew the answer, but I wanted to offer regardless.


    She shook her head. "This is something I need to do, but thank you." She stood up, looking a lot more resolved than before.


    "Good luck." I said before she nodded my way with thanks, and moved towards the camp.


    I stood up myself, brushing off the dirt I had gotten on me.


    I was about to head back as well, until a Servant appeared in front of me from their astralized state.


    Saber looked at me expressionlessly.


    "....um, were you listening?" If so, it''s going to be much more awkward now.


    She held up her hand, her Darkened Excalibur Materialized and she pointed it right at me.


    And now, I was confused.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.eo.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 443:

    Chapter 443:


    Jinn POV


    "Personal Potion''s for a Person''s Preferences...." I shook my head at the title and put it in a pile to the side. In my experience, the alliteration just meant the book was sub par and needed something to grab attention.


    ''Frash''un''s Fires'', that could be interesting. A quick skim of the first few pages carried a much more serious tone than the previous one.


    ''A History of Spells and their uses.'' I perked up reading the title. "Urag! I''m taking a Book home to copy!" I hollered across the library. There was no one studying or anything in here at the moment, so it was fine.


    "What book?" His head peeked around a bookcase.


    "A History of Spells and their uses." I replied.


    "Edition?"


    "Um..." I quickly turned it over to check. "First Edition."


    "I found another one of those yesterday, we should already have the three, just keep it." He waved it off, going back to whatever it is he was doing.


    "Neat." I hugged the book happily.


    "What was that about?" Medea snuck up on me.


    I nearly jumped. "How are you so sneaky!?"


    "Ufufufu."


    "Hug?"


    "Of course, dear." Medea held out her arms and I happily hugged her.N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n.


    Hugs are nice.


    "Have you been taking books home?" She asked me, moving towards one of the nearby tables.


    I joined her, sliding into the opposite chair. "I mostly just take one home to copy and bring it back. I''m in charge of Wilhelm''s library and all that stuff, so I like to keep growing it."


    "Do you all consider anything over three ''excessive''? Personally, I could barely make an argument for two. But your lover is a hoarder if I''ve ever seen one, is it just something you took from him?"


    "Oh Wilhelm is definitely a hoarder. You should see some of the stuff I''ve had to sort and organize back home. And that''s not even getting into what he keeps in his Ring."


    "What''s the strangest thing he keeps there?" Medea leaned in.


    "The strangest?" I tapped my chin. "Probably the random Troll Head."


    "Just....a random dismembered Troll Head?" Medea blinked.


    "Yup." I giggled.


    "Men." She shook her head. "I swear, my hubby is the same way. If I don''t get after him he''ll not throw anything away because he swears he''ll find a use for it down the road. It was like pulling teeth trying to get him to buy new clothes now that we have more money."


    "Why don''t you just make new ones?"


    "Eh, he''s not much into what I do for styles. Hubby just wants something plain and functional." Medea rolled her eyes. "It makes him happy, so I''m not going to argue. He looks good in anything, so it''s not a hill I''m going to die on."


    "True, you do make much more elegant designs." I agreed. "Maybe I should get something new made." I looked down at my blue dress. "I don''t actually have many clothes; this was just something that was made with me, so It''s always been there when I needed it. Beyond some sexy stuff, or some Bikinis....I don''t really have many outfits." Clothes shopping was never something that overly piqued my interest though. And if it weren''t for going out, or people other than Wilhelm or my sisters coming and going from the house, I would stay naked the entire time. "By the way, I''ve never seen you with a ponytail before, it looks good."


    "That is a travesty, and we''ll have to fix it." She let out a long sigh, touching on her hair as I mentioned it. "Does it look bad?" She asked, almost shyly.


    "Why would you ever think it looks bad?"


    "Maybe I''m being silly. It''s just.....I haven''t done this since I was a girl. I was feeling a tad self-conscious."


    I quickly took a hair tie and pulled my own hair back into a Ponytail. "Now we match!"


    "Gah! You''re just so adorable!" Medea reached over the table, pulling me into another hug. "If you weren''t already taken, I would have adopted you."


    "Can''t breathe!" I squeaked out, her grip was really tight.


    "You don''t breathe." She snorted. "You made that clear when you started talking about things I don''t want to hear that you get up to with that brat."


    I blew her a raspberry.


    "I don''t understand how you can be so pure and sincere, and yet be such a lewd and lascivious woman."


    "Why not? I like sex, and I like Wilhelm. Why would I care about that being known?" When you know the total sum of depravity that happened on Remnant, I guess certain social norms seemed silly.


    "You would fit well with my people." She snorted again, falling back into her seat.


    "I could do without your Gods, thank you."


    "Believe me, I feel the same way. Even Hecate screwed me over on more than one occasion and she was my Teacher''s Teacher. Even in the end, I think only Hestia still answered my prayers. Maybe it was out of pity, but my hearth was always a bit warmer when I wasn''t feeling too well."


    "I would give you another hug, but I fear for my life."


    "You cheeky brat." She giggled, reaching over to pinch my cheek.


    ''I''m technically older than you."


    "Uh huh."


    "I am!" I puffed up indignantly, but ignored her attempts at intentionally getting a reaction out of me. "How have you been, Medea? I haven''t seen you around since you made the clothes for Wilhelm''s party."


    "Oh. I''ve been doing well. Just bouncing around doing this or that. Actually, I just got out of a nice lecture with the Archmage and a few others."


    "A lecture, really? I''m surprised you still go to classes. I would have thought you would have been an expert in all the stuff here by now."


    "Eh, I''ve been taking it slow." She waved her hand flippantly. "But you''re mostly right. The Magic at this College isn''t particularly difficult when you get down to it. But mostly I''ve been focusing my effort on the more....native aspects of what there is to learn here. Specifically, the lecture I just mentioned, it was a bit abrupt, but we discussed the nature of Soul Gems."


    "Oh? Anything interesting?"


    "Funny you should mention that." She looked rather proud of herself. "You know that project I was working on for the brat?"


    "Mmm, those wands." I nodded.


    "Right, well, I hit a bit of a snag and I was discussing it with the Archmage. On a side note, it''s surprising I could meet someone I consider a peer here."


    "He is a brilliant man. I''ve talked to him at length about Magic and all that and he keeps up easily."


    Wow, that edge just went right through my skin. I''ve always made it a point not to be slashed by Artoria''s sword, but damn if it wasn''t a clean cut.


    "Heal yourself." Artoria repeated, raising her voice.


    "Wasn''t this what you wanted?" I held my palm up for her to see. It certainly hurt, I wouldn''t deny that. But it was far from some kind of debilitating wound. Avalon would have healed it up in moments, but I was intentionally holding that back. Which...was an odd feeling, sort of like holding my breath.


    "I demand that you heal yourself!" She shouted.


    I was taken back by her show of emotion. She very quickly regained her composure but for a brief moment she looked rather distraught.


    Before I could react, however, she glowed, her armor was dismissed. She wore a striking black dress, a far contrast to my Artoria''s own attire beneath her armor, but I barely had time to focus on that. Rather, she grabbed hold of the hem of her dress as if she was about to rip it off, her thought process obvious at this point.


    "Stop." I grabbed her hand. "Look, it''s not a big deal, it''s healing up." I showed her as I allowed Avalon to begin mending the minor wound.


    She scoffed, jerking her hand out of my grasp and taking a few steps away.


    Well, things certainly turned awkward again.


    I walked over to the big rock from before and plopped my butt right onto it.


    The other Artoria stared at me for a few moments out of the corner of her eye. I thought she may just up and walk away, Astralizing and being done with it. Instead, she sort of walked so that she gave me a wide berth and then, as if measuring the distance, also sat down on the other side of the rock.


    ....again, it was kind of cute.


    It wasn''t a particularly large rock, enough to sit a few people. I could lean over and touch her from where I was sitting, which just made it all the more cute that she was acting this way.


    "That''s a nice dress, black looks good on you." I decided to break the awkward Silence.


    "Stop speaking nonsense." She shot back sharply.


    "I wasn''t ¨C"


    "I am not the one you know." She cut me off. "Do not treat me as if I am."


    Oh, was I doing that?


    "I''m sorry if I was projecting my own Artoria onto you, that wasn''t what I intended. You are your own person, and I didn''t want you to feel otherwise." I sincerely apologize.


    She looked me over for a moment before turning her head away again. "Good."


    Great, I really didn''t know what to say now. And I felt like she was expecting something from me and I had no idea what.


    "Do you still want to cut my leg off?"


    I couldn''t quite see her face, but for some reason, I was imagining her puffing up like my Artoria did when I explicitly poke her the right way.


    "Such action would be futile since you possess Avalon." She was dismissed.


    "I could take Avalon out ¨C"


    "Absolutely not." She hissed, squashing that train of thought immediately. "If I discover that you handed Avalon over to someone else, I will kill them and force it back into you in a way that is much less pleasant!" She threatened.


    "I''m not weak." I responded.


    "It does not matter."


    "I even beat you, if you would recall."


    "Shut up." She huffed. ".....I allowed you victory."


    "Uh huh. Was that what you call ''allowing me victory?"


    "Yes. We also called it pity."


    "Oh, Artoria has some jokes, does she?"


    "I do not jest. If you require a laugh, simply seek out that Knight you brought with you." She crossed her arms.


    "Ouch." I winced. "I almost feel bad for Lancelot now."


    "I suppose someone must." She snorted.


    "Do you hate him?" I asked.


    "There is no hate." She responded rather quickly. "Hate is reserved for those that have wronged me. It was inevitable, I was a Tyrant, my end was already written in the stars. Regardless of how I tried to prologue it, I was doomed to failure. There is no purpose in hating those who only played their roles as they were fated to."


    "Artoria ¨C"


    "Do not pity me." She rasped. ".....I would ask you not to, please." She said with a whisper.


    "You''re a stronger person than I am." I don''t know if I would be able to simply let go of everything if I were in her shoes.


    "Do not make fun of me."


    "I wasn''t."


    "....I do not suffer fools and liars." She glared my way.


    "Am I a fool then?" I asked.


    "Yes." She shot back without skipping a beat.


    "Okay, maybe I''ll give you that. But am I a liar?"


    "Yes." She said again.


    "And that, I dispute. When have I lied?"


    She looked off to the side. "Your words to the Saintess." She pushed up off the rock. "No one wishes for my happiness." Her words carried even as she astralized.


    And I now know what it felt like for someone to carve out pieces of my heart.


    [***]


    A/N Just dropped 3 chapters on p.a.t.r.e.o.n. , they''re now up to 8 chapters ahead.


    So if you want to read 8 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 444:

    Chapter 444:


    "So this is where everyone is." I walked over towards the small campfire with all the Chaldea people sitting around it.


    "Hey boss." Samuel smiled.


    "Salut." Pierre flipped his hand up in acknowledgement.


    "Senpai!" Mash waved, and Ritsuka followed, however, he was holding Fou and didn''t move to interrupt the petting he was giving.


    Olga perked up, but kept a rather even look about her, nodding towards me.


    "Did you get bored of flirting with the Servants?" Hinako casually threw out as I sat down on what looked like a log opposite her.


    "I''m glad we''re friends." I shot back.


    She rolled her eyes, but didn''t deny it! She could pretend all she wants, but she knew we''re friends.


    "Anyways, where are all the Servants?" I glanced at Mash. "Besides our cute Shielder?"


    "S-Senpai!" Mash squeaked.


    I wanted to give her head pats.


    "Around." Hinako shrugged. "Not much for us and them to be doing right now, so they''re just up and about I guess. If you want I can ask."


    "Was just curious since I saw you all sitting around." I also shrugged.


    "The new Servants were getting acquainted with the camp. I think that Marie Antoinette was doing rounds and boosting morale for the Soldiers." Olga replied.


    Without prompting, Sir Wiggles hopped off my shoulder and landed in Olga''s arms. She didn''t even react to the ball of fluff, and merely started giving him attention like she was used to it.


    I''m pretty sure Sir Wiggles liked her.


    Anyways. "This feels like a Company sponsored camping trip. You should make brochures when you get back, Director. You can advertise about all the exciting places that you send your employees."


    The mood was rather somber, all things considered, but I heard some stifled laughs around us.


    "My pa always did say that traveling the world was a good benefit for work." Farm Boy mused.


    "Did he also give advice on how to avoid being eaten by dragons?" Ritsuka asked.


    "Dragons? No, but he did say something about Bears, and I think it still applies." He shook his head.


    "How could that kind of advice ever be applicable?" Olga asked.


    "He said that you don''t have to outrun the bear, you just gotta outrun the person next to you."


    Olga face palmed, but I could clearly see her lips twitching upwards.


    "Advice to live by." I nodded sagely.


    "It is not!" Olga huffed. "That is horrible advice!"


    "I think the Director is just saying that because she would be the slowest." Ritsuka said quietly.


    "I''m the one who signs your paychecks! Don''t you dare get any ideas!" She squawked.


    "J''avais oublie? que nous e?tions paye?s." Pierre snorted. "Eh, how do you say, I forget about the pay?"


    "You forgot you were getting paid for this?" Olga blinked.


    "Oui." He nodded.


    "....did you all forget that you''re hired employees?" Olga looked around.


    "To be fair, I don''t really care about the money." Hinako shrugged nonchalantly. "I guess having some paper trails and a legal source of money makes things easier, but I''ve stocked things away over the years to survive without working for another few centuries if I wanted."


    "I''ve been more focused on the fact that the world ended and we''re time traveling to save it." Ritsuka added.


    "That too." Hinako agreed.


    "....I have no where to spend my money." Mash softly spoke.


    "Pretty much all of that." Samuel chuckled. "Wait, do we get overtime and stuff?"


    ".....yes." Olga groaned. "Hazard pay, overtime... Did none of you read your contracts?!" Her face then slowly twisted to one of horror. "Oh my god, we''re going to be broke by the time this is over. I''m going to have to pay that out for everyone." Olga''s head fell into her hands.


    That''s a big oof.


    "Look at the bright side."


    "What''s the bright side?" Olga asked.


    "If we lose, then you don''t have to pay!"


    She kicked me.


    "You deserved that." Hinako noted.


    "Fine, fine. I got something that will make you feel better."


    "Is it a sizeable donation to Chaldea''s budget?" Olga perked up.


    "Actually, It''s a bag of marshmallows." I said, producing said bag from my storage.


    "....."


    I held it up, shaking it a little.


    "Just....give it to me." Olga huffed, snatching the bag out of my hands. She ripped it open and shoved a few into her mouth. "Wmdh Yudh Vh Mshellwos?"


    "What''s my favorite color?" I blinked.


    "I think she asked where the bathroom is." Samuel responded.


    "Non." Pierre shook his head. "Directrice demanded, where the mayonnaise is."


    "The Director asked if we''re insured." Ritsuka chimed in.


    "Oh my god, you people are idiots." Hinako sighed.


    Olga, in response, just threw marshmallows at all of us.


    "I asked why you have marshmallows, and you know that!" Olga vented, pointedly throwing another one at me.


    I snatched it out of the air, poking it playfully. "My daughter loves them, so I tend to keep a bag on me."


    "Woah! Back up." Hinako interjected. "You''re a father?"


    "No, I''m a mother." I deadpanned.


    "Boss as a daughter?" Samuel asked.


    "Surprising."


    "Senpai doesn''t seem like the type."


    "Why did you not mark anywhere on your forms that you have a daughter!?" Olga huffed again.


    "Is it really that surprising? I swear, everyone always reacts the same way. I''m a good father."


    "Are you? Are you really?" Hinako questioned.


    "Fuck if I know. I barely know what I''m doing most of the time, but Yasaka tells me I''m doing a good job and she''s the mom, so I just believe her." I admitted.


    "My pa says something similar." Samuel nodded. "You''re probably a good dad then if you say something like that."


    Olga let out a long sigh. "As interesting as this is to learn, you know those questions were on the forms for a reason?"


    "Probably." I nodded.


    "Did you even answer any of them right?"


    "Um....?" I scratched my head because I genuinely didn''t know the answer to that question.


    "His name?" Ritsuka offered. "....wait."


    "I can''t tell if you''re being sarcastic there or not." I responded.


    Ritsuka chuckled, and looked away.


    "Age?" Hinako offered.


    ".....erm."


    "Birth place?" Pierre asked, straining for the right words.


    ".....about that..."


    "Boss, how many ¨C"


    "Nope." I cut in. "If we''re going to talk about my love life, then we''re talking about everyone''s love life."


    "I am not a part of this conversation." Olga quickly rejected.


    "And the Director volunteered for this Company sponsored bonding."


    "I hate you." She grumbled. "I do not have time for any dalliances."


    "Boring." I booed her, but didn''t push if she didn''t want to. "What about you, Farm Boy? You got a cow girl waiting for you back home?"


    "Just cause I work on a Farm doesn''t mean all of them stereotypes apply, Boss." Samuel looked at me in exasperation.


    "So no cow girl?"


    "...nah, we separated when we both went off to college."


    He didn''t deny the cow girl, hah.


    "Pierre?"


    "J''ai de?couvert qu''elle e?tait marie?e." He grumbled.


    "Oof, yeah. Finding out someone is married is not the best way to end a relationship." Felt a little bad for him there. "Fujimaru~"


    "No, no." Ritsuka quickly shook his head.


    "And what about you, little miss Cinnamon Roll? Anyone at Chaldea caught your eye?" I turned towards Mash.


    "M-me!?" Mash suddenly cried out, surprised that I was focusing on her.


    "Don''t bully her, you bastard." Hinako pulled the cute girl closer as if to protect her from me.


    "You all are boring. Forget Magic Lessons, strategy meetings, or anything like that. What I need to do is to teach you all how to pick up girls, and or, boys."


    "Right, how''s that going with you and Saber, huh?" Hinako countered.


    "Leave it to the vampire to go right for the jugular."


    "I am not a vampire!" She hissed.


    "Okay, Grandma."


    "I will end you!"


    "Is something wrong with Saber?" Ritsuka asked. "I haven''t seen her in awhile. She''s not really the most....sociable, but she''s usually plicated. I have no idea what''s going on there." I said with full honesty. "Actually, how did you know there was something wrong, Hinako?"


    "My senses are pretty good. I''d be surprised if the Servants didn''t pick up something happening a little while ago." She snorted.


    "That''s embarrassing." I muttered. "Just out of curiosity...how does she act back at Chaldea?"


    "Well...." Ritsuka scratched his head.


    "Fou, fou!" The little monster jumped out of his arms, and made some gestures, as if that explained everything. "Fou, fo fou."


    "Have you gotten him fixed yet?" I asked towards Mash.


    "Fou!?" The little furry thing leapt at me, but Sir Wiggles intercepted.


    We all just kinda stared as both small animals rolled around on the ground, sort of....fighting, if it could be described that way.


    "I think they''re friends." Mash smiled.


    "....sure, let''s go with that." I smiled wryly.


    Ritsuka chuckled. "Saber, well, hmm, she''s....not bad."


    "That''s a polite way to say it." Olga snorted. "She''s a menace."


    "Director...she isn''t that bad." Ritsuka awkwardly coughed. "She''s a bit blunt, and maybe abrasive. But she''s helpful in her own way. She was training both Mash and I for a while. If it wasn''t for her, Mash wouldn''t have picked up her Noble Phantasm so quickly."


    Mash nodded vigorously, but I don''t think she''d have a bad word to say about anyone ever.


    "Her and Cu get into fights a lot." Samuel noted.


    "Medea too." Pierre added.


    "And I get constant complaints from the cafeteria staff." Olga also confirmed.


    "She''s reliable." Ritsuka quickly shared. "She''s rough around the edges, but she''s never been...harmful. Even when we got hurt during training, it wasn''t ever anything over the line, I guess." Ritsuka looked thoughtful. "I trust her." He finally voiced, as if to finalize his own opinion.


    "Yo, I heard someone talking about me." Cu walked over, plopping down next to Samuel. "What''s this you got, Farm Boy?" He grabbed one of the sticks with a Marshmallow on it and took a bite. "Not bad."


    "Master~" Raikou appeared too, sliding down next to me.


    I knew that look, she wanted some attention. I was happy to oblige as I leaned over and claimed her lips for a quick kiss and she snuggled up next to me.


    "Will!" Jeanne ran over soon after, looking like someone kicked her puppy. I assumed she got done talking to her friend and everything that entailed. I quickly grabbed one of the marshmallows that was about done, and stuffed it into her mouth. "EH!? Ish Gud!" She barely muffled the sounds through eating.


    As if on cue, most of the other Servants started coming on over.


    "I hope I''m not interrupting." Siegfried quietly arrived, despite the bulky armor he was wearing.


    "Nonsense, you''re always welcome!" It was Marie who answered apparently. As she skipped over with her little posse of Servants.


    "Your Highness, I believe his words were directed towards those he was imposing upon." Mozart gently corrected.


    "Nope! It''s fine. They''re all good people, so it doesn''t matter!" She cheerfully ignored him "Oh, what are these. Can I have one?!" She was obviously talking about the snack I had prepared.


    "Feel free." I offered.


    "Your Highness, please allow me." Pierre quickly grabbed some for her, offering them very politely.


    "Oh, what a gentleman~" Marie cooed.


    "Is Lancelot around?" I asked, mostly towards Hinako.


    "He''s listening." Hinako nodded.


    "Lancelot, get over here." I said simply. The Knight materialized, looking noticeably unsure of himself. "Pull up a seat next to the fire."


    For the first time, it felt like he relaxed in my presence, despite still being utterly silent and keeping somewhat of a distance.


    "Not much of a hearth, but the atmosphere seems nice." Medea hummed, leaning on Pierre''s head. "Will the gentleman get me one too~?" She laughed.


    "Nous pouvons utiliser le ba?ton dans vos fesses pour en faire plus" Pierre grumbled.


    "I can understand French as a Servant, you know." Medea glowered.


    "I know." Pierre shot back


    Medea stared at him for a moment before giggling to herself, relaxing somewhat and sitting down next to him. "Thank you Master." She replied after receiving her share.


    Lastly, Artoria materialized a few feet away. She glanced my way, and our eyes met briefly. She scoffed, turning her head away. Rather, she focused her eyes down on something in particular, and if nothing else, this was proof that she was Artoria despite the differences.


    I grabbed a stick with a few Marshmallows on it and held it up in her direction.


    "Hmph." Was all she gave as she snatched it out of my hand. However, she didn''t retreat a distance away again. She stood....closer than normal, even if she still kept me at arms reach.


    I honestly had no idea what to do or how to handle Saber. At the moment, I was just going to keep doing what I was doing.


    "This was not what I expected, but I am pleasantly surprised." Saint George looked happy as he stood next to Marie. "It reminds me of the times my companions and I traveled together. And our band may grow tomorrow as well."


    "Grow?" I questioned.


    "You weren''t here when we talked about it." Olga chimed in. "Marie and the others ran into a couple other Servants not bound to anyone. They have a rough idea where they''re at, and we''re going to attempt to recruit them tomorrow before moving on to Orleans."


    I nodded, not needing any more explanation than that.


    More Servants were good.


    "I feel a bout of inspiration coming on." Mozart moved his fingers almost unconsciously. Maybe I should have expected it, but he materialized a piano. Presumably, it was his weapon of choice as a Caster. "Allow me to fill this late evening with a song to raise everyone''s spirits."


    I would certainly not say no to a performance by Mozart.


    It''s funny, despite what should be a very stressful situation, everyone was enjoying themselves. I had Raikou resting her head on my shoulder, and just peacefully listen to an unnamed song by a famous composer while waiting for the Sun to rise.


    Things may get much more complicated and hectic come tomorrow, but for now, everyone was content to let the peaceful evening last as long as possible.


    [***]


    A/N


    Call it, the calm before the storm.


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 445:

    Chapter 445:


    "Every performance?"


    "I wouldn''t say every performance, there is the obvious one I mentioned to you before that she missed. But call it a good 90% of your live performances that she caught. As long as they were advertised, she tried to make time to see them."


    Mozart stroked his chin as we walked along the dirt road. "I wish I could have met this fan in person. I would have gladly given her my thanks for her support. After my death, I look back and realize that all the faces in the crowds tended to blend together unless they were noteworthy. I brushed elbows with the aristocrats and the affluent, but I suppose I lost sight that there were many not in those categories who also appreciated my performances just as much."


    "She definitely checks those boxes, but she probably didn''t sit around with the humans." I clarified.


    "Oh? A non-Human fan? That''s even more extraordinary. I admit I have met one or two that were not human or at least not fully, but they were particularly rare." He chuckled.


    "Speaking of rare, you actually used Magecraft in your performances?" It was not every day that someone got to talk to such a famous Musician.


    "Oh yes." He nodded vigorously. "None of that nonsense that you''re probably thinking. I didn''t trick or force people to like my music."


    "That was not my first assumption. I know your fame is well earned."


    "Apologies, I feel as though it''s something that needs to be addressed whenever the topic is brought up. But I dabbled in the magical arts to enhance my own music. To touch on melodies there were not possible through the mundane. To invoke feelings when the masses heard the music I produced. One of my few spells I developed was a sympathetic magnification of passion."


    "You let people feel it more, is what you''re saying?"


    He smiled brightly. "When people listened to my live performances, their hearts opened themselves." He held up a hand. "However, that was not a means to cheat." He clarified. "I did not have control of what emotions were invoked, only that they were fluid and excitable. If you detested my works, you would not be swayed regardless of what I wished to convey. No, anyone who listened got an honest performance from me and I only desired to make their experience match my own aspirations."


    How respectable. He could have easily ''cheated'' the crowds through Magecraft, but he opted to instead reach for a higher level and bring to life his passion for others.


    Speaking of it was a nice idle chit chat while we walked to our destination.


    We sort of split into two quick teams. Olga and the others were marching with the remnants of the French army towards Orleans, while myself, Raikou, Jeanne, Ritsuka, Mash and Mozart were heading to what was once Tyres, as he said it wasn''t much but burnt rubble any longer.


    Oh, there was one last person coming along.


    A very stoic Saber was keeping a few feet distance from me at any time. But she insisted on coming, citing something about ''protecting her master''.


    There was a little game between us as we began this small journey. Every so often, she would glance at me, and I would smile her way, which she responded with a scoff and a head turn.


    Jeanne tagged along because we were looking for Servants....so that was obvious. I went this way, because between Olga and I, we were basically the leaders present. And Mozart was coming because he actually met the Servants in question.


    And with that in mind.


    "So...you''ve been kind of quiet about these Servant''s we''re tracking down. When Marie told you to follow along, you made a face like you sucked a lemon."


    The jovial and happy artist had his face twist back into a scowl. "She is someone I cannot coexist with!" He said as a matter of fact with no follow up.


    I didn''t know who she was. "Should I be worried...?"


    "They are no threat." He harrumphed.


    Alright then, grumpy Mozart is grumpy.


    "How close are we, Jeanne?"


    "Um....a few minutes? I think the town is up ahead, and the feeling of Servants is getting stronger." Jeanne stated.


    "A Ruler can pinpoint Servants so easily?" Ritsuka asked. "Is it something all Ruler Servants can do, or just Jeanne?"


    "It''s an ability of every Ruler." Jeanne smiled, happy to respond. "I don''t actually know if it''s stronger or weaker though."


    "If I had to guess, I think Jeanne''s variation is stronger."


    "Why do you say that?" Ritsuka asked.


    "Well, she has a skill that allows her to get nudges from Big G when she needs to go somewhere or know something, so I would be surprised if her Servant Tracker isn''t better."


    "It doesn''t work that way!" Jeanne squeaked.


    "....Big G?" Mozart blinked.


    "Senpai, do you mean the Abrahamic God?"


    "Ruler talks to God?" Ritsuka exclaimed.


    "Yes." I answered for all of them.


    Jeanne smacked my shoulder. "I told you not to talk about him like that!"


    "It''s affectionate." I retorted.


    "It is not and you know it." Seeing her puff up was always cute.


    "If he doesn''t like it, he can smite me."


    "Neeeh!" She kept hitting my shoulder with her petite fists.


    "An immutable source of direction. Would it not be more convenient to strap her to a plank of wood and have her point any way we desire? Perhaps seeking a ''method'' to defeat any foes?" Saber oddly spoke up.


    "...like a holy compass?" I offered.


    "No!" Jeanne quickly rejected that. "Not again!"


    ".....again?" Saber looked at her.


    "She has certain preferences when it comes to rope." Raikou added.


    Jeanne squawked in embarrassment, covering her face.


    "....I am not surprised to hear such a thing from the French." Saber snorted.


    "Hey!" Jeanne shouted back.


    "I do not agree with the harsh sentiment. However, I would be lying if I did not acknowledge the truth in her words." Mozart hummed.


    "Neh!?"


    "Oh dear, You should keep away from Marie when it involves any paramours, she will have no boundaries when it comes to asking you about your inclinations and activities that take place privately." His lips twitched as he looked at the sputtering Jeanne.


    "She really seems the type." I could believe that completely.


    "Wonderful woman, but zero respect for personal boundaries." Mozart nodded sagely.


    "Ah, that reminds me." I turned to our cute little eggplant. "Mash, I wanted to ask. You got your Noble Phantasm and everything, you have the spirit of Galahad. Was that hard?"


    She seemed significantly more confident than when I saw her in the previous singularity. It''s funny, despite the reprieve of last night, it''s been kind of hectic and I hadn''t had the chance to ask.


    "Saber helped me." Mash nodded.


    "Did she threaten Galahad?" I joked.


    ".....yes." Mash said softly.


    I found myself looking at Saber.


    "He disobeyed my orders." She looked a tiny bit embarrassed for some reason.


    "May I ask for elaboration?"


    "No." Saber said sternly.


    "Galahad refused to listen to her." Ritsuka said awkwardly. "Somehow, he talked through Mash, then they got into an argument and he hasn''t come up since."


    I glanced at Artoria again.


    She scowled. "He refused to obey me, citing that I am not his king."


    "...you gave Mash all her information out of spite, didn''t you?"


    Ever so slightly, she turned a shade of red and refused to look my way.


    Funnily enough, I heard Mash scoff. Rather uncharacteristically at that. Everyone seemed to agree with me as we stared at her.N??v€lRapture marked the initial hosting of this chapter on N?o?v€l??n.


    She covered her mouth, eyes widened. "I-I''m sorry, I didn''t mean ¨C"


    "Do you have something to say, coward!?" Saber snarled. Though it was obvious she wasn''t directing her words towards Mash.


    Mash''s eyes glazed over, like you could tell she wasn''t herself as she locked eyes with Saber.


    "If you start a fight, we''re going to have a problem." I looked at Mash rather than Saber. "Either sit in the front seat, or watch from the back, you don''t get to flip flop."


    ''Mash'' turned their attention towards me, frowning.


    "Switch back with Mash. She''s actually useful."


    The presence behind Mash''s eyes stared for a long moment before her more gentle look returned. "Um....what happened?"


    "Galahad was being his normal self." Saber snorted, turning back away.


    "Is something wrong?" Mash looked around confused.


    "Galahad isn''t the most well liked among several of his peers." I admit I didn''t know everything, but I knew enough from second hand stories to form half an opinion. The other half formed by the fact that he''s apparently aware and sitting in the back of Mash''s head decidedly not helping.


    "Wasn''t Galahad supposed to be a good Knight?" Ritsuka asked.


    "Ah, my young friend. That there lies a problem. What does one consider a good knight?" Mozart asked.


    "You know his history?" I quirked an eyebrow. "I''m sure the throne gave you some information, but the nuance shouldn''t be common knowledge."


    "There is no need, I can take a guess or two based on what I know." He hummed.


    "What''s bad about him?" Ritsuka asked again, he glanced at Saber and she was being decisively quiet.


    "Mordred called him, and I quote ''A Holier than thou cunt''." I replied rather pointedly, snapping my head back to Mash because she faulted for just a moment, and I think her roommate wanted to retort, but I glared enough that whatever they wanted to add was pushed back down allowing Mash to keep driving.


    "You know Mordred?" Saber asked.


    "She''s living back home." I confirmed.


    "....her words ring true." Saber''s tone was rather evenly.


    "So he wasn''t a good Knight?" Ritsuka said in confusion.


    "Let me give you a very abridged version. Galahad was obsessed with being the perfect knight. Don''t mistake that for strongest or most skillful. I''m talking about the codes of Chivalry and all that. You say a bad word? Galahad would be on you about being proper. You slack off for even a moment? A Knight must always strive for excellence. That kind of thing where he''s technically correct, but really grates on everyone around him as he forces them to be held to the standard he sets."


    Mordred told me many more stories, but I was keeping it brief.


    [***]


    The trek back was a lot less pleasant than the one there.


    I was starting to wonder if these two Servants were worth the hassle. But the other part of me that was actually scared wanted any back up plans that I could get.


    After getting my ass handed to me, I didn''t want to rush into any engagement without stacking the deck in my favor as much as possible.


    Thankfully, Orleans wasn''t too far away.


    And it was easy to find where everyone was.


    The army was gathered, several thousand troops in total, which honestly was going to be extremely helpful.


    Having to wade through tens of thousands of mindless undead was not something any of us wanted to waste too much time on.


    "Director." I greeted as everyone gathered around.


    "Are these our two new Servants?" Olga glanced behind me.


    "Eww, Piggy, look somewhere else." Elizabeth made a noise of disgust..


    Olga twitched. "Wonderful."


    "You didn''t have to spend an extended period of time with them." I rolled my eyes. "Anyways, better than nothing it seems."


    "...agreed." She sighed. "Ruler, we need you at the front. Your friends were waiting for your arrival."


    "Jeanne." The one I recognized as the still living and sane Gilles was also present as he looked at her in relief.


    "Gilles" Jeanne smiled warmly. "Is everyone ready?"


    "Everyone''s ready to fight!" Marie pumped her fist.


    Despite the situation, Gilles found himself smiling. "We are prepared to take back Orleans and save France."


    "What''s the avenue of attack? Are we waiting until night, or are we making a direct move and just brute forcing our way inside?" I asked.


    I was many things, but honestly, a commander of large armies was not one of them. I don''t think I would be bad, but I wasn''t like the ones around me that could move large swathes of people like they were their hands and legs.


    "We will call on them to surrender." Gilles stated.


    "...pardon?"


    "We will approach, and call out the Dragon Witch for her surrender." Gilles reiterated.


    "Do you really expect them to surrender?''


    "No." He said without a second thought. "But from what I was told and understand, this fake, is not a strategic minded individual, if they are angered and leave the safety of their fortifications, I would be remiss to not take the advantage."


    Smart.


    "Jeanne, will you join me?" Gilles asked.


    "I will stand with you always, Gilles." Jeanne agreed.


    "Good, and your group." He turned to us. "Chaldeans." He stated, as if repeating a foreign word. "For whom of you will stand with us upon the edge of enemy lands?"


    Olga and I shared a look.


    "Call it, Schweinorg." She gave me authority.


    "Olga, myself, Saber, Raikou, Medea." I listed off. "Mash will be open and standing near Ritsuka, Pierre, Hinako and Samuel. Everyone else, Astralize and stand nearby." Especially don''t want to show off Marie and her people right away, and Elizabeth and Kiyohime if possible, but they were less important.


    No one argued, about a dozen Servants Astralized all at once, which was quite the sight.


    Though, I grabbed Lancelot right before he could disappear. I pulled him close so we were staring face to face. "Rather than moping, live up to her belief in you. Protect them."


    He surprisingly adopted a rather resolute look and nodded.


    [That was nice of you, master.] Raikou commented.


    [His attitude was pissing me off.] I dismissed it.


    "Let us go." Gilles ordered, he clutched his blade on his hip. Nervousness was obvious, and I doubted anyone would fault him.


    At this particular moment, he was but an ordinary man.


    We took the short steps to the walls of Orleans. This day and age, especially after a warring period of a hundred years, there was a wall that surrounded the city.


    "Stop." Medea commanded.


    "You noticed it too?" I asked.


    "I would be an amateur not to sense it." Medea grunted. "We''re in front of a Boundary line...I don''t recognize the feel of it. It feels disgusting..."


    "We cannot advance further?"


    "Not without potential detriment. Unless you want to start immediately?" I offered.


    "No." Gilels shook his head. "This Is enough." He took a deep breath. "I CALL UPON THE DRAGON WITCH!" He practically roared, his voice carrying rather far and the silence before and after the echos was deafening in of itself. "Submit yourself to righteous judgment! If you surrender and repent for your sins, we will allow you a swift and merciful meeting with the Lord to accept your punishment!"


    There was silence for a beat and two. That was until the massive gate shook, and slowly began to open. It wasn''t the Dragon Witch that appeared, but someone else.


    His bulging eyes and malignant aura was a dead give away.


    Gilles looked at his horrific reflection.


    "Ah, I wondered who had such a smooth and impressive voice. I could feel my heart beat at just at the mere words. And seeing you up close, truly, you cut a dashing figure." The Caster Servant version, no Bluebeard was the name he was known by at this point. Bluebeard admired his still living self.


    "Monster." Gilles whispered.


    "Tut tut, my handsome friend. Your words hurt yourself." Bluebeard chuckled as he walked up to the very edge of the Boundary until we were in distance to plainly speak.


    "Gilles..." Jeanne looked at him.


    Bluebeard twitched. "You are not real. A fake, sent here to diminish our goals. I will not be fooled, the real Jeanne sits comfortably upon her proper throne."


    "Will your blasphemies never end?" Gilles growled.


    "Never!" Bluebeard countered. "My blasphemies will continue!" He held his arms up. "I will drag this whole country into depravity to show that I was right. With Jeanne by my side, we will show that God does not exist! A Godless country, spitting in the face of that hypocritical doctrine!"


    "Is....is that your motivation!?" Gilles stood there shocked. "For such a ridiculous goal!?" He stepped forward, drawing his blade. "You committed these atrocities for such an ignorant reason!?" He tried to slash forward, but it was Medea who pulled him back.


    Bluebeard didn''t react, his grin growing horrifically large as a barrier sprang up just in time, separating us completely


    No, in fact, it sprang up over what appeared to be the entirety of Orleans.


    "Rejoice, for you shall see the fruition of our efforts. You will join us when you see that it is futile. No God will save you, because no God exists!" Bluebeard laughed


    I heard the words, but they took a back seat to what I was currently seeing.


    In the barrier, the energy pulsed and faces appeared. Ones twisted in anger and pain, children, adults, young and old, they came and went across the barrier''s surface.


    "Can the Grail support a Bounded Field around the entirety of the City!?" Olga exclaimed. "The sheer amount of power, it would continuously drain the Grail''s supply! And this is no normal Bounded Field!"


    Yeah, it looked particularly strong. And I wasn''t sure Orleans was situated upon a Leyline, which left one obvious avenue available.


    "....not if he isn''t using solely the grail."


    "What ¨C"


    "Human Sacrifices are rather potent." Medea whispered.


    Bluebeard didn''t confirm, but the maniac look on his face said it all. "Come, I welcome you! Our subjects were so kind to offer their assistance in protecting our Godless country from invaders. Attack, barge in, I''m sure they wouldn''t mind the teensy bit of effort that will be needed to hold you back."


    "Translation, any attack we make on the barrier will drain the life force of whatever prisoners they have currently." Medea scoffed.


    "Yes, yes!" He tapped his fingers together. "Struggle, please. I will enjoy watching it. Especially after my dear book was damaged so heinously." His tone was filled with bitterness. "I will watch alongside my dear Jeanne as you gradually lose hope." He turned around and left, laughing all the while.


    "Monster....that monster!" Gilles shouted. "How could I become that!? I refuse! I would rather kill myself!"


    "Gilles." Jeanne placed a hand on his shoulder. "Whatever you become in the future.....right now, at this moment, you are my friend and comrade."


    Gilles grit his teeth and his knuckles turned white from the grip on his sword. "Please, tell me what I need to do."


    "We need to break the barrier." Medea said outright. "It''s not something I recognize."


    "Even you don''t recognize it?" Olga looked at her.


    "Not like that. The idea behind it isn''t anything new. But it''s using that thing of his, I''m sure of it. So, don''t expect me to unravel it the normal way. We''re going to have to break through."


    ".....and condemn how many people?" Jeanne whispered.


    "We just need to destroy enough of it at once, push through without giving it a chance to regenerate using the people inside." Medea bit her thumb.


    "And that''s possible?" Olga asked.


    "....with several Noble Phantasms...probably."


    "My sword is available." Saber showed no hesitation. And despite her admittance as a Tyrant, I knew her well enough to know this was far beyond what she considered acceptable.


    I looked at the many faces that appeared, flashing across the malignant energy infront of us.


    It wasn''t often I got angry like this. I rarely got mad enough that I was the metaphorical frothing at the mouth. But a true anger that rose up from my stomach that in my younger days would have made me throw caution to the wind.


    Bluebeard wanted to prove God didn''t exist? Well, let''s do the opposite.


    "You know, I''ve said it plenty of times so far, but you all have been very polite and haven''t asked me directly. I said I wasn''t fully human, but I never said what I was."


    I touched upon the Hogyoku, shifting everything I had to Demonic Energy. The Barrier simply needed to be destroyed in a way that it couldn''t Regenerate.


    I was more than happy to oblige.


    "Let me show you."


    [***]


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    Happy Halloween everyone!

 Chapter 446:

    Chapter 446:


    Demonic Power erupted from within me.


    It was different than before, not in the sense that the effects differed, but that I didn''t hold myself back when I called it forth. There was no testing the waters this time, no need to be hesitant to make sure nothing bad happened. Sca?thach had helped me enough that I was comfortable opening the DamFloodgate, so to speak.


    There was a slight sense of euphoria. The general concept of Devils was one drenched in the spectrum of desires, thus making the transformation one of enjoyment. That wasn''t to say I was going to suddenly change, nor that I was going to lose myself. Perhaps I would lean towards certain ways unconsciously, but I was still fully myself.


    Horns pushed out from my forehead.


    A tail sprang out from behind me.


    I could feel my nails get sharp and even my eyes shifted to accommodate my heritage.


    My wings, well, I didn''t quite need them right now. It wasn''t like the first time where it was a surprise, I could more or less control things now. My wings were always a part of me, if I didn''t want them to come out, they would stay withdrawn.


    I hesitated for a brief moment to look at the others, but finally I glanced their way.


    Raikou gave me a reassuring smile, while Jeanne barely even reacted.


    The expressions of the others, I suppose they were to be expected. Medea looked at me curiously, Saber''s eyes widened a smidge, and Olga, well, her mouth was opened as she stared at me.


    Gilles, he took a hesitant step backwards, genuinely terrified by what he saw.


    I couldn''t blame him. By his entire world view, I was the epitome of the enemy to his core belief.


    Jeanne put a hand on his shoulder, snapping him out of his fear entrenched silence.


    "Wilhelm, are you...?" She asked.


    "I''ll bring down the barrier."


    "Boyo, don''t know what you''re going to do, but if you wanna do it cleanly, it''s gotta be big enough that it falls apart and simply doesn''t regenerate." Medea reminded me.


    "I just have to destroy it." I turned back towards the flashes of faces across the Bounded Field positioned in front. "I''m fairly good at that."


    My initial thought was to take out the Sword of Destruction....but I didn''t need it.


    My Demonic Energy swelled up, the large pool inside of me that I had yet to use. And with it, my bloodline power was called forward, it started small, the uncharacteristic crackling of my Power of Destruction ignited at my fingertips.


    Then, I did something I hadn''t done before.


    I activated my Semblance.


    My arms were gone. Instead, what replaced them was pure Destruction.


    Similar to how I usually coated my arms in Lightning, now, they were Destruction incarnate.


    I admit, wielding this much of my Bloodline was unfamiliar, but I remembered Venelana''s words, combined with the training I had thus far.


    Shape it, but don''t restrict it.


    A small space between my palms, it began to gather, shaped. I compressed it, but allowed it to dance around. Compress, compress, compress.


    And I clapped my hands together.


    Venelana showed me it a few times now, and I was nothing if not studious.


    "¦£¦Á¦É?¦Á ¦¥¦Ò¦Ó¦É?¦Á ¦¥¦Ê¦Á?¦Ó¦Ç" Medea shouted suddenly, and the makings of her own shields sprang up between me and them.


    How did she do it again?


    Oh yes.


    "Extinction Star."


    I let it out.


    It bloomed brilliantly, in the form of a four-pointed star.


    It was as if the barrier wasn''t even there. The Destruction tore away at it without resistance. It was not in the barrier''s nature to be impenetrable, but to be resistant and mendable. The swath of Destruction was large enough, that even past the barrier, the walls of Orleans were consumed as well, the large gate that towered over us reduced to nothingness as my star illuminated the sky with its blackened hue.


    It lasted for a split second before collapsing into itself, almost like a singularity in nature, leaving behind but a large empty area devoid of any matter.


    The Barrier itself imploded under the strain. Having a chunk just utterly destroyed on a level that was not mendable left it without a means to continue operating based on its predesigned formula.


    The quietness persisted for a heart beat, no one seemed to want to say anything in this small reprieve. No, the source to break the eerie silence that followed wasn''t anyone from my side.


    They started to appear. Shambling corpses, making a mockery of an Army. Calling it a loose formation would be generous.


    But they were numerous.


    The now open streets of Orleans were barely visible with their numbers. The thousands upon thousands of lives lost due to Bluebeards idiotic desire.


    However, that didn''t seem to be the end of it.


    Something felt off.


    The walking corpses, that is to say, something was wrong with them.


    "A little warning next time!" Medea huffed, dismissing her shielding spell. "I nearly didn''t get that out in time."


    "Apologies, I don''t have much practice using my demonic heritage in this state." I gave an awkward smile.


    "S-Schweinorg?" Olga whispered. "Y-you..."


    Ah....that was one thing I was a little afraid of.


    It must be quite the surprise to find out that I am a literal ''Demon''.


    Thankfully, someone else read the mood fairly well.


    The white blur landed onto her head quickly, making the Director yelp in surprise.


    Sir Wiggles did his job beautifully.


    I held my hand up, producing my Staff of Magnus, and tossed it over to Medea.


    She caught it happily, nearly hugging it.


    "Medea, would you please snipe one of the Zombies in the front. I want to confirm something."


    Medea blinked, then shrugged. Barely a true spell, a cantrip by her standards, A small ball of energy fired off without even the need for an incantation. It collided with a Zombie at the forefront, disintegrating a large portion of its body.


    That would have been the end of it, but instead, tentacles burst out, wrapping it up and pulling free what hid beneath.


    "Of course." Medea grumbled. "Those abominations are hiding in the corpses. Wonderful."


    That meant, they all had to be dealt with. There was no knowing if simply killing Bluebeard would do anything to stop them existing already.


    They were something that had to be removed, there was no way about it.


    "Mozart." I called out, the Musician appeared next to me rather quickly. "You have a large audience."


    The Musician began to cackle. "What an audience it is! I knew my instincts were not incorrect, I have chosen my Master well. A demonic tune for a Demonic master!" He held his arms wide open, his conductor''s baton appearing in his hand. "Please Enjoy! It is time for a public Performance! Prepare to listen! To the sound of a Demon. Requiem for Death!" He declared, his Noble Phantasm activating.


    His Noble Phantasm was rather interesting. It wasn''t merely a large-scale damaging ability, but rather, it operated sort of like a curse. They were attacked physically by the sound, but they were also cursed in a way that attacked their physical abilities. If the enemy couldn''t resist, their strength, speed, and stamina would drastically lower.


    Figures appeared all around us, Golden silhouettes of Angels holding their instruments, an orchestra to announce the coming of Death.


    The Music erupted.


    Hundreds of Zombies were immediately taken into the caress of the tones. Their outer shells were destroyed nearly instantaneously. The things living inside of them burst out once their hiding spot was gone, the tentacled monstrosities.


    They too were assaulted by Mozart''s performance. Many of them too fell under the onslaught of his Demonic Tune. But frankly, there were an absurd number of enemies.


    "If I recall, your longest performance was 33 minutes. Care to take a crack at that record?"


    Mozart chuckled and waved his Baton as if to signify his agreement.


    Still, the number of targets he could hit was limited.


    I took a step forward, but Jeanne grabbed onto my sleeve. "Where are you going?" She asked.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m going to rip the head off that bastard."


    She frowned, hesitating for a moment, but something seemed to win over. "Not alone."


    [***]


    Olga Marie Animusphere POV


    .....did I appoint a Demon as the leader of B-Team?


    The show of Magic that he did was....well, impressive may be an understatement. But I already knew he was a Magician, so I didn''t dwell on that aspect too much.


    Taking a moment to acknowledge my situation, I am the Director of an organization, attempting to return the world from destruction by traveling to the past to apparently fight the King of Magecraft with the help of Legendary Heroes. And I have taken all of that in stride, yet, at this moment, I found myself out of my depth.


    Lev....


    It was Lev all over again.


    That''s what he said before? Lev was some sort of Demon? How was this any different?


    Was I being manipulated the entire time, was I just a fool again?


    "Servants incoming." The Ruler Servant informed everyone, but I felt myself hardly focusing. As idiotic as it was, I was....unsure of how to act.


    There were more Wyverns in the sky, but at this point, I doubt anyone was surprised. They came flooding out of the central area of the city.


    "¦£¦Á¦É?¦Á ¦¥¦Ò¦Ó¦É?¦Á ¦¥¦Ê¦Á?¦Ó¦Ç" Caster chanted again, and once more, a shield appeared overhead, blocking arrows covered in Magical Energy, presumably from the Archer.


    Though, after wielding the apparent Divine Construct, her shield was much larger than before.


    Mozart''s Noble Phantasm still played, killing off those things by the dozens, but there were still so many, I couldn''t even count them all.


    It just further pissed me off.


    I suppose I should be thankful that Bluebeard was a mix of crazy and idiotic. Otherwise, he could have done way more damage by using this kind of thing strategically.


    Especially now that Raikou managed to damage his book like she did. That thing was monstrously dangerous if left alone and he was backed into a corner.


    Regardless, I didn''t care to think too deeply on the what-ifs.


    I was much too pissed right now.


    They didn''t deserve this. Just random people living their lives, turned into meat suits for Zombies and Eldritch monsters.


    And it made me annoyed that the closer we got to that palace set up in the center of Orleans, the fewer things there were to take my anger out on.


    I grabbed one tentacled monster in particular, and just ripped its appendages off because there didn''t seem to be any further ahead.


    "You came!" A voice shouted from atop the walls. He jumped down right as the words reached our ears, crashing hastily into the ground. Amidst the unsettled dust, he burst out, hand clawing at my throat. "Amusing, amusing!" He laughed. "Why is it that you look this way!?"


    I stepped forward and grabbed his arm, my Destruction still present and it sunk into his gauntlets. "Half Devil." I said simply.


    "Hahaha! Of course, why not!" He merely laughed heartily. "Everything else of mine has been stepped on, why should my faith be any different."


    I....felt pity for him.


    He was aware enough to know how far he had currently fallen, but had no way to stop it. And the last thing he''d probably wanted was the literal antithesis to his faith to be his end.


    "Raikou." I called out.


    A purple bolt of lightning slammed into him, sending him into the wall of the palace.


    He pulled himself free, barely phased, looking ready to go again. "I am to stop anyone from entering."


    Raikou held her blade up at him, noting his obvious insinuation. "If you do not slay me, I will enter the palace, Impaler."


    Despite the madness there was a look of genuineness in his eyes. "Then we shall fight to the end!"


    "Let me give you an honorable death." Raikou easily guessed my desire, because that''s something I wouldn''t have been able to give him.


    "Thank you, Raikou." I turned, and left it to her. "Come on, Jeanne."


    "Right!" She glanced at Raikou and Vlad, with a nod and we moved towards the entrance of the Palace.


    Immediately pushing the doors open, those creatures burst out from the walls. Large appendages, shooting at either of us.


    Jeanne''s banner danced through the air, piercing through them as they came and I went with a much less elegant route. I merely shot through the corridor with my Destruction pulsing around my arms and ripping apart anything that stood in my way.


    "Welcome, welcome!" As we kicked the next door off its hinges, Gilles appeared again, standing at the top of a flight of stairs, overlooking a ball area. His bulging eyes moved unnaturally before focusing on us, specifically on me. "....you.....practice wonderful Magecraft! What a blasphemous act, to take that kind of form! Yes, Yes, you see now, don''t you? Do you wish to join us? Jeanne was rather fond of you. Simply kill that one next to you and offer her up, then the real Jeanne would be more than happy to have you at her side. We can defile this Godless world together!"


    "Gilles!? Why are you doing this.?"


    He twitched violently at her words. "You have no power over me. You are not my Jeanne!" He declared.


    "Gilles..."


    "Quiet!"


    "It''s funny, I had time to contemplate your actions, your motivation." I stepped in, knowing it was pointless on Jeanne''s part, even if she would have to continue trying regardless. She would never give up on Gilles, even after everything. Even knowing his story was already written, she would try to save him.


    That''s because she''s a good person.


    However, I wasn''t.


    "Yes?" He seemed pleased. "Have you decided!?" He tapped his fingers eagerly.


    "Will...?" Jeanne tilted her head.


    "There was a fundamental flaw with your logic. Your desire to....disprove God''s existence, yeah? Presumedly, you''re committing heinous acts, and unspeakable atrocities in the thought that if God isn''t stopping you, then he must not exist?"


    I began walking up the stairs


    "You understand! I knew we would find a like minded person! Oh what wonderful fun we''ll have together! If you give me that woman who cut my book in half, I will happily forgive you. Water under the bridge as they say!"


    "You missed the part where I called a flaw in your logic."


    He twitched slightly. "And what flaw would that be?"


    "It''s always been the job of hell to punish the sinners, Gilles de Rais." Wings sprouted from my back and I shot up to where he was standing looking down from the railing.


    He nearly stumbled backwards, but that book of his appeared in his hand. Oh, it had seen much better days. It looked like it was barely being held together, and even fraying at the edges. Especially as he cast a hasty Shielding Spell, it visibly sheared apart portions of the pages.


    "Magecraft?" I laughed, pushing on his shield, my destruction eating away at it. "Do you think I''m using something like that? Please, allow me to introduce myself." I said, sending his body hurling back, rolling across the ground, his shield shattering. "My name is Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg, Son of Lucifer. Nice to meet you."


    It was hard to tell his reaction, to read his expression as his face was warped in a disgusting way. His eyes rolled around, almost unable to truly focus.


    I walked towards him again. He quickly stood up, and parts of his book flayed once more as another shield sprang up quickly. The Eldritch Magecraft came to his aid before I could grip his throat.


    "It''s funny isn''t it, Gilles? I''m no Angel, I''m certainly not God. I''m completely on the opposite side of the spectrum. But that in of itself proves you wrong, doesn''t it?"


    "Lies!" He shouted. "There is no God!"


    Instead of attacking, I dropped something at his feet.


    Blackened wings fell to the floor with a soft sound.


    "Never seen Fallen Angel wings before, Gilles?" I asked.


    He took a step back.


    "I tore those out of Kokabiel when he did something equally stupid." I pressed my hand against his barrier. "Why aren''t you saying anything, Gilles?"


    "S-stay back." He trembled.


    "Is that fear I hear in your voice?" I tilted my head. "Not from me. No, you''re scared of something else. You''re scared that your motivation, your ideals could possibly be wrong. I understand your skepticism, I really do. So let me give you a more in depth look." I pushed through his barrier, rather, I destroyed everything in the path of my hand and I grabbed onto his arm.


    A noise of pain was expected, but when I started to pull I did not expect the scream.


    Servants felt pain and I knew this.


    What I didn''t know was that for all the atrocities he committed, he would scream like that from getting his arm torn off.


    He recovered quickly, credit where it was due, he was a servant.


    I even held it up for him to see as I disintegrated every bit of it.


    "No, no no!" He scrambled; the book he held fell into two parts. Whatever bullshit he used to hold together, came undone already. He nearly fell over trying to juggle the two pieces. Instead, Magical Energy filled the room, and the Grail was revealed once more. "Heal me! Heal my Book! Stop him!" He commanded from the object.


    It trembled in his hand, multiple effects going off simultaneously. The book attempted to mend, but something about it didn''t get the memo as any repairs to it were immediately broken down and it further deteriorated.


    The stump of his arm bubbled and his ''flesh'' tried to knit itself back together, but it grew back into an amalgamation of flesh rather than an arm.


    I was tempted to tear it off again, but it looked rather uncomfortable as was.


    Then the Grail tried to stop me.


    Oh, it was a scary artifact. I knew I was playing with my food, but that didn''t mean I was at his mercy for him pulling that out.


    The Grail was powerful, but like most powerful weapons, the user was often the weakness.


    The Grail attempted to ''stop me'' by sealing me.


    The broad application of its function, the imprecise use left much to be desired.


    I flexed my Demonic Power, letting my Destruction erupt around me as the focal point. The spells the Grail attempted to commandeer me to achieve the task required were utterly destroyed.


    Funnily enough, he chose the most logical course of action.


    He attempted to flee. Pushing open several large doors, he shot off further into the palace.


    "Will!" Jeanne grabbed me from behind as I was about to ''chase'' after him. "Please stop."


    "I know he''s your old friend, Jeanne. But ¨C"


    "No, what you''re doing. I know he has to be stopped, I''ve come to terms with that. But you''re taking pleasure in tormenting him. I don''t like seeing you like this."


    I.....felt a lot of my anger simmer down.


    It was hard to keep it up when Jeanne was literally holding onto me like this for my sake.


    "....maybe I got carried away." I let out a long breath, allowing myself to relax. "Fine, let''s go do this properly. He most likely ran towards the fake Jeanne. Let''s end this for good."


    "Together." She looked at me.


    "Together." I agreed.


    This time, she grabbed me and pulled me forward, taking the lead. Right, she probably had a better claim to ending this than I did. The important thing was resolving the singularity and retrieving the Grail, I shouldn''t lose sight of that.


    It was fairly easy to track down where Gilles ran, a literal trail of blood and open doors had us moving further into the palace.


    "She''s close, I can feel her." Jeanne said softly. "I will handle ¨C"


    She came to an abrupt stop as we walked through the final set of doors. What appeared to be a makeshift throne room, rather than something of intentional design.


    But that wasn''t the most eye catching thing currently within our sight.


    No.


    That was Gilles impaled upon the fake Jeanne''s sword as she ripped it free from his heart.


    The Grail fell to the ground at her feet, and she picked it up.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead, yup you read that right. Patreon is now 9 chapters ahead. Or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. / astoryforone

 Chapter 447:

    Chapter 447:


    Olga Marie Animusphere POV


    Things were.....not as bad as they could have been.


    Marie''s Noble Phantasm was extraordinarily helpful. The hordes of Undead that poured out of the city were being culled at the choke point of where Schweinorg destroyed the gate.


    And the Soldiers themselves were more than capable of handling a few measly undead with their newfound strength. The other monstrosities....were a different matter. It wasn''t nearly as clean, but I would say they were winning.


    Mozart''s Noble Phantasm was also something of a Godsend in the situation. How he was able to keep it active this long was another question entirely.


    How much Magical Energy did Schweinorg have that even a temporary contract with the famous Musician let him do something like this?


    Even still, we were heavily outnumbered and a few stray monsters made it from around the other sides.


    A Gandr of mine exploded the head of a tentacled monster and I clicked my tongue to realize that about a dozen more were coming from the vacant side, bursting out from a small opening in the walled city.


    I wasn''t the only one either.


    Pierre grabbed a weapon and was standing near the Soldiers. I wanted to chastise him about how he was basically on the front lines as a Master, but....under these circumstances, it didn''t seem particularly negative.


    Samuel was casting spells....slowly, but concisely from where he was. They were barely better than a novice, but they were having a better effect than if he joined his other teammate on the frontline.


    Ritsuka was coordinating his several Servants and that was basically it, but that in of itself was a feat worth praising.


    "Hinako, handle those." I commanded, pointing towards the ones coming up from the side.


    "Fine." She grumbled, but followed my orders.


    My eyes dashed around, and they landed on Marie fighting off her apparent killer in life. Thankfully, Cu arrived in time to help out.


    I frowned, seeing those things tear a hole through the stone walls in another section and start spilling out.


    "Mozart."


    "A little preoccupied here Mademoiselle." There was sweat dripping down his forehead.


    "That''s the problem, stop using your Noble Phantasm on the ones at the front, their bodies are piling up and slowing down their advance, making them mindlessly force other routes." I responded. "They''re eventually going to swarm around us if they can''t come from the front!"


    "I do not have an ounce of knowledge in warfare, so I shall bow to your expertise." He waved his baton and then jerked it to the side, like a screeching sound across the battlefield. "If I deactivate my Noble Phantasm, reactivating it again will be more difficult. Where do you need me?"


    "Help Marie." I directed him to the side. They weren''t having trouble, but neither Marie nor Cu were front line fighters. And it would be very bad if Marie were to fall here and we lost the effect of her Noble Phantasm


    "With pleasure!" Mozart grinned, his Noble Phantasm focusing entirely on the enemy servant.


    "Then it''s my turn to shine!~" Elizabeth Bathory stood up in front.


    "No, go plug that newest hole." I cut her off.


    "No, I want to ¨C"


    "So help me, if you don''t listen to me right now, I will have Mozart use his Noble Phantasm on you." I would not abide by her attitude during a situation like this!


    "...fine." She huffed, trotting over to the hole in the way where a small stream of eldritch horrors were forcing themselves through. She slowly made her way there as if it didn''t matter.


    "And you!" I jerked my head towards the Asian Servant, Kiyohime as her name was. "You have ranged attacks, go assist Medea" I pointed up to where Medea and the enemy Archer were having a battle above.


    The fact that a Caster Servant was meeting one of the three Knight Classes head on in a fight without any preparation was utterly ridiculous, but it was best to not rely on hope there when we had free Servants.


    "Fine." She also shrugged, hopping towards the edge of the wall and using her inhuman strength to scale it rather easily to get high up as they were.


    The Soldiers were switching lines, needing to watch their stamina. Those two troublesome Servants were handling their tasks, even if they were simple.


    Enemy Servants? Archer being engaged. Lancer nowhere to be seen. Caster retreated into the city and Schweinorg pursued. The Servant that Marie is fighting was presumably Assassin....all that left was Saber which is where Mash one.


    It was bearable.


    For a conflict of this scale, it was contained.


    The only real chaotic element....relatively speaking, was the massive dragon that burst through several buildings and crushed a hundred or so monsters right at the front of the entrance.


    A large swath of dark energy spewed forth as Saber laid into the mighty beast, almost entirely ignoring the battlefield.


    The others were quick as well, Lancelot, Saint George, and Siegfried. Three Dragon Slayers, and King Arthur were fighting one of the most famous Dragons from Myth and keeping it at bay.


    Their blades dug into its scales; tiny wounds began appearing.


    Even so, the Dragon whipped its body around and flung the Servants to the side. Its claws raking the ground beneath it, and while it was boon that those monsters were killed under its rampage, I would much rather deal with an army of mindless monsters than a damn Dragon that strong.


    Saber''s Blade filled with that blackened hue as she swung it in front of the monster. Seemingly a good hit because the sheer roar of fury that resounded afterwards made my ears rattle.


    And it was enough that the Dragon was willing to use a Breath Attack on the ground, right in front of Saber who was in no way able to dodge at that range.


    "Ritsuka, switch saber and Mash!" I used Magecraft to project my voice.


    I could see the seal on his hand lit up, even if I couldn''t hear him. The two Servants, through the ridiculous magical energy contained with those Command Seals, were able to warp space and time to switch places.


    The Dragon''s breath that would have landed on Saber, and by extension, all of us, was now being warded off by Mash''s Noble Phantasm.


    The feeling of safety being behind those walls filled me with....


    And the enemy Saber was now on the back foot with our Saber giving him no quarter. The petite woman was filled with anger from earlier, and she was more than willing to let any enemy around her have it.


    If the enemy Saber was expecting a proper sword fight, those blasts of Magical Energy from our Saber quickly disabused him of that notion.


    "I killed all the ones on the side and patched the hole for now." Hinako returned.


    "I collapsed mine cause it was getting annoying." Elizabeth also came trotting back.


    "Hinako, give the left flank some reprieve." I glanced around. "Elizabeth, you''re on the right." I commanded them again. "And while you''re there, have Pierre coordinate with Medea, that Archer isn''t doing much, but if she stops focusing on Medea for even a few seconds, it''s going to be disastrous for the soldiers below."


    It was a careful balancing act....is what I wanted to say, but the fact that there''s still a giant freaking dragon rampaging didn''t leave me with any confidence at the moment.


    Even still.


    "Cu, Mozart! Go for the kill." I didn''t waste time watching, instead, I moved towards the Soldiers full of wounds being brought behind. I didn''t have a Servant of my own, so my Magical Energy didn''t need to be held in reserve, I may as well provide some healing.


    [***]


    Lancelot POV


    It was strangely nostalgic.


    Fighting alongside fellow Knights, even if I never knew them in my life. I felt confident to leave my back to them and they to me.


    Perhaps that is why my Madness was bubbling to the surface. My guilt over this...enjoyment was gnawing at my heart.


    "Careful, my friend." The one named Saint George grabbed my shoulder, helping me keep steady. "The young Lady held admirably, let us finish our task."


    "My fight against Fafnir was a long and arduous one." The Wandering Knight of the Netherlands stepped forward as well. "If we do not wish to draw out a battle that will take a day or so, it is best we put everything we have into a final blow."


    "Agreed." The Saint patted his chest. "I shall use my Noble Phantasm. If we combine ours, I do not foresee defeat."


    "I apologize, but my Noble Phantasm is not one to be used so casually. The destruction it wrought does not lose out to Saber''s Noble Phantasm."


    My King''s Holy Blade? "That is a bold claim." I found myself muttering.


    "I apologize if I offend you, I merely wished to cite an example." He had a habit of apologizing.


    "...It was my mistake." A noble knight like him should not be apologizing to someone like me. "My own Noble Phantasm contains all of its destruction onto the edge of the blade. Perhaps Sir George and I will be enough to fell it?"


    "Perhaps." He acknowledged. "I do not wish my pride to blanket my eyes and say that I am needed to finish my old foe. I am more concerned about finishing the fight quickly to assist my old friend who sought the true enemy."


    ".....the one who revealed themselves as a Demonic Being?" Saint George raised an eyebrow.


    Yes....that was something I was also having trouble thinking about.


    "...I admit that is a new development." He awkwardly smiled. "However, In a previous conflict where we stood on opposite sides, he faced me honorably."


    I still did not know how to feel about this new information. I do not believe myself worthy of judging the person for whom my king loves.....but I am unsure of how to proceed with this information.


    My King was not a fool, such a thing would not hide from their eyes. That is to say, they knew, thus are okay with it. Then it is not my place to utter a word in response.


    I will do as I was told.


    And if need be, I will protect my King''s treasured person.


    To see that image of my king smiling, I will gladly sacrifice myself to keep it.


    "It is not my place to place judgment either way." Saint George hummed. "Our goal is just, that is all that matters for now."


    The Fake Jeanne slowly knelt down and also picked up the two flayed pieces of book that still remained.


    ...and now I was feeling like something bad was going to happen.


    I could feel my Power of Destruction bubbling under the Surface, and I was waiting for the right moment to move and ¨C


    The book in her hand burst into flames.


    Her flames.


    She had shown the ability to command fire already, so it was obvious where those came from. She just burned away the remnants of that disgusting thing without a second thought.


    "Will, please let me handle this." Jeanne stepped forward, clutching her banner. She looked resolute, ready to fight.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Please, this is my responsibility. The source stems from me, and I will bear ¨C "


    A golden chalice smacked her on the head, knocking her off her feet.


    I blinked as Jeanne twitched on the ground, and the Grail rolled at her feet. I had to do a double take to make sure that it was in fact the Grail, and seeing as the Dark Jeanne had empty hands, I believe it was safe to assume.


    "I felt like you were going to say something worth me smacking you on the back of the head, but that works too." I looked down at her.


    "W-what!?" Jeanne regained her senses, looking at the Grail on the ground and snatching it up in her arms. Her eyes darted all around as if she was having trouble believing she was holding it. Finally she turned towards the other Jeanne in the room. "...why?"


    The other Jeanne just scoffed. "I would literally rather die than hear your self-righteous dribble." She turned, and walked towards where the throne was, a few steps and her sword fell to the ground. She slowly let herself fall down onto the small stairs that led up to it.


    "...I''m confused." Jeanne whispered. "Are you....are you giving up?"


    I admit, this would be a first. Having the ''enemy'' just....surrender....


    I''m honestly at a loss of what to do now.


    It was so much easier when she was definitely the enemy.


    "Why?" Jeanne hesitantly asked. The question I wanted to know too.


    "What do you mean ''why''?" The Dark Jeanne sneered.


    "You hurt so many people! You did all those things and....and now...!?" Jeanne herself seemed unsure of how to proceed. I could imagine she hyped herself up for a fight and didn''t quite know how to respond to this predicament.


    "Isn''t it obvious?'' She chuckled, and it sounded self-deprecating. "All the revenge, it felt so empty. Burning down those bastards who burned me....it was satisfying but it didn''t fill the void in me at all. So I kept going, Gilles kept promising me everything would work out. I burned and burned, and killed all those bastards who watched me do the same and still nothing." She paused, looking at me. "Then you came and these.....memories suddenly appeared, taunting me!" She threw her hands out angrily. "It didn''t make sense! Nothing made sense! Why was it that I never felt fulfilled? Why is it that the only time I felt peace in my heart was in those memories!?" She stood up, walking towards Jeanne, shouting at her. "Why is it, that after my suffering, that he stands by your side!?"


    "You ¨C"


    She screamed, flames bursting out from her. "Why? Why? WHY!? It''s not fair!"


    "You realized then?" I asked quietly.


    "It''s so fucking obvious, isn''t it!?" She snapped her head to me. "Why would you stand on the other side after everything? It''s because that wasn''t me, that was her!" She jabbed her finger at Jeanne. "I''m just a fake. Something Gilles created, not even a proper person. All I got was the anger and Hate! I hated them, I still hate them, and the anger never stopped. But then all those memories came and for the first time, I felt something different." Tears were falling down her cheeks, and she quickly turned away from us. "I realized it after that fight, why everything was wrong....I''m the fake."


    "....you''re not fake." Jeanne whispered.


    "Fuck you!" The Darker Jeanne roared, the flames around her intensified. "I''m a fake, you damn bitch! Don''t you dare fucking pity me! The perfect Saintess doesn''t hate people! She never gets angry! Of course I''m a goddamn fake!"


    "No!" Jeanne countered. "You''re here right now. You''re hurting. A fake person doesn''t feel emotion."


    "Screw you!" The Dark Jeanne roared again, sending a wave of fire at Jeanne. "I hate everything about you! If you didn''t exist ¨C"


    Jeanne pulled out her banner and slammed it on the ground, activating her Noble Phantasm, weathering the flames.


    "I''m a fake!"


    "No!"


    "You stuck up bitch!" The Dark Jeanne was getting angrier, and I felt it not my place to interfere. "I''m Hatred, I''m Anger! That''s all I am! I''m Evil, I burned down France and everyone I could find. The Real Jeanne D''Arc would never do that."


    "You''re not Evil!"


    "Are you fucking stupid!? Did you see how many people I killed!?" She laughed maniacally. "If you don''t stop me, I''m going to keep doing it. I''m going to kill more and more and I ''ll never stop. Just end me, a Fake that doesn''t deserve to live!"


    "Then why didn''t you hurt Mother!?"


    The Darker Jeanne hesitated, her eyes widening slightly. "....I never got the chance."


    "Yes you did." Jeanne stepped forward once the flames began to die down. "You had many opportunities, yet you never did."


    "Shut up!"


    "You cared about her still."


    "Shut up!!!" She screamed.


    "You still love her, don''t you?"


    "I don''t! I''m Evil! I''m the Dragon Witch, a fake!"


    "I refuse to accept you as fake." Jeanne continued to walk forward until they were within touching distance of one another. "If you were Evil, you wouldn''t still care about Mother."


    "I''m a fake..."


    "Not to me."


    "I did horrible things..."


    "I will accept you."


    Jeanne went to hug her counterpart, and it was shaping up to be a heartwarming moment, but the Dark Jeanne kicked her away before she could get the chance.


    "Wha?"


    "Fuck off!" She snorted. "Take the fucking Grail and go. If you don''t get the fuck out, I''m gonna start burning you alive! You''re such an annoying damn bitch, just looking at you is pissing me off!"


    Despite this, Jeanne was smiling.


    "Pitiful."


    It was a single word, but it reverberated through time and space.


    My heart immediately started beating quicker in my chest.


    Fear crept up from the lowest parts of my soul, because I recognized the voice.


    Space was torn asunder, linking two points, and it was not by my hand.


    He stepped out.


    Garbed in the form of a man, but he was far from it. He looked the same as when he sat upon that throne of his outside of Time and Space.


    His presence was suffocating.


    Solomon.


    I would not be ashamed to admit, I was fucking scared.


    "I merely wished to see how this Singularity ended as I noted the one I gave the Grail had died. To my surprise, there is a face that should not be here." His eyes drilled into me. "I thought you were dead and cared not to check. Allow me to rectify my mistake, Magician."


    [Master, please move out of the way] Raikou sent me a message through our link. I barely had a second to process what she spoke, my feet carrying me before my brain made the conscious decision. I grabbed both Jeannes in my arms and used a burst of Shunpo to jump out of the way as the hairs on my neck stood up.


    "Sakra''s Vajra!"Her other Noble Phantasm, the name reverberated through the stoned halls. The Weapon of Indra, coating in that iconic Lightning, barreled right towards Solomon, turning everything in its path to ash.


    The King of Magecraft saw it. And with a bored expression, he raised his hand up.


    I also did not stand still, and the weight of my Zanpakuto? filled my hand. "Reflect ¨C Musu? Tengai!" I immediately activated it.


    Solomon''s eyes, for the briefest of moments, widened as Raikou''s Noble Phantasm slammed into him, sending him right back through the tear in space that he entered from.


    There was absolutely no time to waste.


    I grabbed the two Jeanne''s before they could utter any kind or response and picked them up under my arms.


    And I fucking ran.


    Because that would not stall him for long.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 448:

    Chapter 448:


    I ignored the pain I was in.


    I didn''t have the courtesy of time to contemplate what exactly I did to allow Raikou''s Noble Phantasm to hit. It was stupid and dangerous, and I immediately felt the side effects, indicating that I instinctively pulled off some bullshit to let that sequence of events happen. Which perhaps further increased the rebound, but that was a matter for future Wilhelm to consider. Along with worrying about how the enemy would be wary of similar methods for now on.


    Raikou followed as I pushed everything I had into my Shunpo. The rooftop I stepped off was reduced to dust from the sheer force I gathered to push forward.


    The time for subtlety was long gone.


    "And now, I am furious." His voice reverberated. The sky had a small tear open, a void of darkness if you looked at that exact spot. His arm looked mangled, but it healed at ridiculous speeds, and the clothes he wore were mended just as quickly. Whatever damage Raikou had done, it had reached him, but it wasn''t enough to stick.


    "Raikou!" I shouted, basically throwing the two Jeanne away. It happened so suddenly, and they surely were utterly confused, but I really didn''t even have a second to explain.


    Raikou didn''t argue and she caught my intentions clear, she grabbed the two handedly.


    [Master?]


    [I have a plan.] I replied. [Take them to where Chaldea is.]


    "????????"


    I had a plan.


    And that went out the window as soon as the, what I assumed was Hebrew spell words left the mouth of that thing.


    Funny, in another situation, I would probably have lost myself in thought regarding the fact that I couldn''t innately understand Hebrew.


    But in this particular instance, my heart was beating way too fast for me to care. And the spherical anomaly that pulsed from the thing as the center rang my danger senses like a bell. With him at the epicenter, it expanded outward, a monochromatic visual indication of utter stillness.


    As soon as it touched matter, it was reduced to dust. The buildings closest to him posed absolutely no resistance, and no confirmation that there was anything once standing there bar the drifting dust that the wind swept up.


    My Demonic Form receded. In this instance, it didn''t make much sense to try to fight fire with a different flavor of fire.


    This wasn''t the time to hold back my Trump Cards.


    I reach for the opposite end of the spectrum.


    I slid to a stop on the ground, retrieving the Spear. "True Longinus, Balance Breaker!" The Holy Power erupted from me in every direction. It gathered and solidified into a familiar shape. A Halo appeared over my head and Twelve Wings sprouted from my back.


    My Wings flapped, and I gathered the Holy Power available to me and reeled my arm back, holding the spear and thrust with all the accumulated power.


    The Spear extended, collided with the Magical Phenomenon that devoured a chunk out of the surroundings already.


    "What!?" His startled expression accompanied by his confused shout was all the indication I needed to know what happened, as after a brief moment of battle between the two opposing forces, My Spear pierced through. And the Holy Power that swirled around the spear tip was discharged, scattering the errant magical effect and disrupting the spell sequence completely. The bubble of eradication pulsed and melted away from reality.


    I allowed Whisper to slip out and fly up into the sky, undetected.


    But that wasn''t the end of it.


    I felt it.


    My Spear connected, the extension of my spear hit something and it felt like trying to push through a solid steel wall.


    I dropped Musu? Tengai from the opposite hand I held the spear, letting it sink into the ground. Instead, I grabbed the spear with both hands, and forced out all the strength I had. My Aura bubbled to the surface, Lightning crackled around my hands, and even my Reinforcement was activated to the fullest extent.


    With a roar, I adjusted my grip on the spear, and swung it down at the ground, carrying with it the foe I had impaled.


    The dust had yet to even settle, and I couldn''t see him, but I knew he was there. No need to be stealthy, I needed immediate results, thus ¨C "Strun Bah Qo" I spoke, summoning storm clouds high above to facilitate the next casting of a spell.


    Whisper only had to work half as hard to cast the remainder of the spell, barely a blink of an eye and it was completed.


    "Thor''s Hammer!" I finished.


    My Lightning construct pulled itself free from the dark clouds, wielding its mighty hammer to strike down upon him.


    "??? ????"


    The words overcame the chaotic nature of our fight, of my thunderous spell. Despite the distance and the ambient noises, I could hear it clearly.


    A bright light extended upwards, piercing through my spell. It reached high up into the clouds, and then cascaded outwards in all directions, clearing away my Storm Clouds and any semblance that my spell had existed.


    [Brat, let me out. I can stall him for a bit.]


    "Ddraig?" I hesitated.


    [Don''t think too much about it, just let me have a go.] He responded.


    I relented, and grabbed the other Staff out of my Ring and summoned the Boosted Gear onto my arm. "Bex Zii Zoor Frul Lo." The Swords were needed to set up what was essentially a Dragon''s Gate directed purely at Ddraig inside the Boosted Gear. "Disgyniad yr Ymerawdwr"


    Ddraig''s dark scales reflected the sun''s light as his fake body materialized in front of me.


    "I''ll handle him, go brat." Ddraig''s gruff voice shook the surroundings.


    I barely saw the silhouette of Solomon, but I forced myself to grab my stuff and shot off back to where everyone else was.


    Right now, the priority was getting Chaldea out of here.


    [***]


    I flew as fast as I could to the front of the City. The monsters and Undead were practically cleaned up at this point, so I was thankful for the small mercies there.


    I saw Raikou, and it looked like she just arrived too, because everyone was warily looking at the other Jeanne, as if ready to pounce.


    I shot down to the ground amidst the confusion and widening eyes at my appearance.


    "Schweinorg!?" Olga blurted out, staring at me.


    And above her hand was a projected image of Roman. "Wilhelm!? Are those wings, and a Halo? Why do you have those!?"


    "No time, Roman, initiate Rayshifting." I cut him off.


    "Wait, what''s going on? Director?"


    I grabbed the Grail that Jeanne was holding onto, the squeak from her was ignored in this circumstance. I practically shoved it into Olga''s Hands. "Solomon is here, Rayshift them back now!"


    "Was that the lightshow a few minutes ago!?" Roman blurted out


    Olga only needed a second to comprehend what I said. "Roman, initiate Rayshifting!"


    "Initiating Rayshift retrieval..... I need a minute or so, but what about Wilhelm?" Roman asked.


    "I''ll ¨C " The words died in my throat as I looked up.


    "He''s here." Cu was the one who answered for me. He knew much more about what was going on than even I did.


    Like the second time he appeared, a tear in the sky above us opened up, however, it was much larger this time, and something looked out from behind it. A large red eye, reminiscent of the one I saw the first time we fought.


    He stepped through, looking tattered and battered. He clutched his lower abdomen, blood seeped out and I was guessing that was where I stabbed him with the spear. His arm was still somewhat mangled, and his kept appearance was in disarray.


    Despite this, I didn''t think for a second that anything done so far was permanent. He was still keeping up the visage of a man opposed to what he was hiding underneath.


    ....Ddraig. I didn''t feel his ''presence'' return to the Gauntlet yet.


    "I''ll hold him off, you guys just focus on returning." I held up the spear towards him.


    "....that''s him?" Olga whispered.


    "I will stay and fight him as well." Saber stated.


    "You can''t ¨C" I started, but was quickly cut off.


    "Do not tell me what I can and cannot do." She glared.


    "You literally can''t." Olga hissed under her breath. "Rayshift systems grabs all of us at once."


    Before she could rebuke, Solomon''s presence weighed down on everyone.


    "Chaldea." The king of Magecraft spoke, looking down on everyone.


    Surprisingly, it was Medea who answered him, and not with words. Still holding my staff, she cast her Light Rain spell. The dozens of condensed beams of Magical Energy all targeting the man in the sky.


    "Let go of the spear."


    "It''s okay, let me do this."


    "Let go of the spear." I said again.


    "I''m sorry." She replied.


    "Jeanne, this isn''t something you can just walk off." I remember the feeling of just using his Authority once. And it was considered less burdensome for him than to use a Miracle.


    "I know, I can feel what I need to do." She tried to reassure me. Didn''t give me a chance to rebuttal, the Spear responded to her and the torrent of power held inside was unleashed.


    It nearly blew me away, I had to force myself to keep my grip on the spear.


    Like a hurricane made purely of Holy Power, it radiated out in all directions.


    "Magician!? What are you doing?" Solomon''s voice carried. His eyes focused solely on us now. The casual and almost bored demeanor of his changed. He grabbed Siegfried by the throat and threw him to the side, looking rushed and he moved towards us.


    Raikou was fine, she was not particularly hurt, but definitely not in a winning spot as she was pulling herself up.


    I was worried, because I felt like if I let go of the spear, something bad would happen. Even if it went against all my instinct to protect her as much as I could.


    "You will go no further!" Lancelot wobbly stood to his feet, holding his blade up, not looking very good at all.


    "Begone!" Solomon scoffed, activating a chantless spell and a hole was blasted through Lancelot''s chest.


    He spat out blood, nearly tumbling over, but his blade stabbed into the ground to stop himself from falling. The others weren''t doing much better, Mozart was the least affected. But his attacks were nearly ignorable in this circumstance.


    I would have panicked, if it weren''t for the loud roar that resounded across this dissolving world.


    Ddraig shot out of the city, in any other situation, his flying would have been comical. But I was genuinely happy to see him. But his fake body was barely held together, practically unraveling at the seams.


    He didn''t do much but fly into Solomon, but I was thankful, nonetheless.


    The King of Magecraft was forced to defend himself. Ddraig''s last hurrah seemingly destroyed what was left of the power sustaining his body, and his spirit quickly returned to the Boosted Gear.


    "Will, you need to let me." Jeanne stated.


    "Neither of you will be doing anything." Solomon growled. "I do not know what you attempt, but my foresight warns me either way." He flexed his fingers, and I was forced to let go.


    "Reflect -- Musu? Tengai" I quickly drew my Zanpakuto? again, deflecting the spell he cast.


    "What is that you hold?" He looked at my Zanpakuto?, eyes narrowed. "Twice now, my predictions were cast aside and the future altered. No matter, I simply need to calculate the interval variance for your temporal ¨C"


    The Holy Power emanating off Jeanne and the spear intensified. This time, I was well and truly knocked off my feet, barely stopping myself after rolling a couple times.


    Jeanne''s entire figure was barely visible. More so an outline, than any discernible features bar her eyes. It was mostly a pure light that enveloped everything in the vicinity.


    I felt my heart ache and turned back to Solomon who.....was in pain.


    He let out a shout, falling to his knees. His hands began to glow, no, rather the rings on his fingers began glowing, burning his flesh.


    ...only nine of them glowed.


    "What is this!?" He roared in anger, starting with his hands, the flesh on his body was disintegrating. Pieces of what was underneath began to show the Demon that hid in the flesh.


    I felt hands wrap around me, Raikou, helping me to my feet. "Master, we must leave."


    "I...."


    I didn''t want to leave her again.


    Even Raikou knew that something was going to happen.


    The world came to an eerie Silence, then Jeanne opened her mouth. "Yod ¨C "


    Another hand grabbed the spear. Someone I think we all forgot about in the moment, the other Jeanne grabbed hold of it, and promptly kicked regular Jeanne away.


    "Ehh!?" Jeanne squawked, as the Holy phenomena began to recede.


    "Hey, you''re the one responsible right?" The Dark Jeanne, looked down at Solomon.


    Solomon looked pleasantly surprised. "That is correct." He pushed himself up, regaining his earlier demeanor. "You exist because of me. I was the one who handed the Grail to your companion." There was a very pleased undertone to his words, almost smug with his gaze landed on us. "And I can assure you that your assistance will be rewarded similarly. This Singularity is falling, but it matters not. I will give you another Grail for you to use however you see fit."


    "Is that so?" She smiled, then too did she cast her gaze on us.


    "But.....you said..." Jeanne muttered.


    "I''m just a fake, no matter what you say, that won''t change. Those memories forced into my head weren''t mine."


    "No, that''s not true!"


    "Foolish." Solomon snorted. "Why do you protest? This is merely human nature. You all betray one another, you all would willingly step upon the corpses of your friends and family just to eke out a miniscule advantage in your worthless existence."


    I ignored him.


    Instead, I looked at the other Jeanne.


    She smiled, it was a sad smile, not one of revenge or cruelty. "But they were my happiest."


    Solomon''s gloating abruptly stopped as too did his face twist into a scowl as his head snapped towards her. "What are you doing?"


    "Did you know? I''m a fake, through and through." She laughed, pointing the spear at Jeanne. "But a fake made from her."


    The Holy Power erupted like a geyser once more.


    "You will not¡ª!!" He moved to stop her, but the abundant Holy Power stopped him in his tracks.


    "No!!" Jeanne screamed, but with Raikou''s help, I grabbed her and moved towards the only other person still around, Mozart.


    I quickly opened a Portal for us, trusting Musu? Tengai in what he said.


    The world turned a Holy White, dyed with the ridiculous amounts of power that was being discharged.


    I could hear the words spoken, both from her voice and not.


    "???????Y????o??????????d???????.?????"?????


    ??????????"?????????H???????e????????h??????.??????"?????


    ?????"?????W??????????a????w??????.????"???????


    ??????"?????????H????e??????h???????.?????????"??????


    "To invoke my name, is to invoke Creation."


    I pushed everyone through and slammed the portal behind us, not daring to look back.


    The peacefulness of Chaldea''s white walls did nothing to stop my heart that was still beating rapidly.


    There was a moment or two, that I think we all needed to gather our wits. Unfortunately, that was utterly demolished by space tearing asunder. It was not Solomon''s method to traverse into the Singularity, nor was it something like my own. Rather, it was like someone tore open space with their bare hands and ripped it apart so they could come through.


    The Spear shot out, slamming into the nearby wall. Steam was wafting off of it with errant bits of Holy Power that evaporated once it flowed too far away from the source.


    Cracks now ran all along the weapon.


    It was horrifying to think about how the Spear became like that, what transpired that made the vessel ¨C what is essentially a Divine Construct, but also what is housing Big G''s dying will, become like that.


    I forced myself to discard those thoughts.


    Rather, I had something else to take care of immediately.


    That was tending to the sobbing Saintess with a head buried into my chest.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 7 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 449:

    Chapter 449:


    Everything happened so fast.


    I didn''t know how I felt myself, but at this moment, I think Jeanne took precedence. She wasn''t crying anymore, but she was still not willing to move and I didn''t move to make her.


    The Rayshifting procedures took a few minutes to properly return the people who used it, so it wasn''t too surprising that no one had stormed the room thus far.


    I just sat there silently rubbing her back, letting her feel comfortable.


    Raikou sat at my side, as we literally were situated on the ground. Mozart was slumped against the wall, looking utterly exhausted.


    I felt bad that he was the only one I grabbed. I don''t know who else survived, maybe Siegfried? But in that moment that I had, he was closest, and I just did what I could.


    Even that victory still felt like a loss.


    And I still don''t know what happened? Where are we supposed to go from here?


    {You''re on limited time.} Musu? Tengai spoke up in my mind. {Enter your inner world, it will be easier to explain.}


    That didn''t sound ominous at all.


    "Jeanne." I whispered.


    She shifted, rubbing her eyes and sitting up. "I''m okay." She said, forcing herself to smile. "It''s not my first time losing someone. Even if it was my fault..."


    "No." I immediately rejected her. "I''m the one who let her use the Spear. I''m the one who didn''t stop her and grabbed you. I''m at fault, not you. If you want to, you can hate me for what happened." Jeanne was someone who would blame herself, martyr herself if the situation called for it. She was so quick to be willing to sacrifice herself, I would rather she hate me than feel like it was her fault.


    "I couldn''t hate you." She spoke softly, adjusting herself so she wasn''t leaning on me entirely anymore. "Do you know what happened?" she asked.


    The others perked up too.


    "Do you know what happened?"


    She shook her head. "I only know that role I was supposed to play...."


    "I have a way to find out, give me a moment." I adjusted my posture, so I was sitting cross legged and put my Zanpakuto? across my lap.


    The meditative process that allowed one to sync up with their Zanpakuto?.


    I evened my breathing, and cleared my mind of all the stray thoughts I was feeling.


    I felt the wind gently sway my hair and the taste of salt in the air. I opened my eyes to see the vast ocean extending to the horizon.


    "Where I took Jinn on our first date." I muttered. "I didn''t think this would be a place stored in my soul."


    "If you could recall the stretch of sand and water so quickly, then does that not indicate that it was something you cherish enough to keep close?" Musu? Tengai Stood at the edge of the tide, the water barely missing his feet as it came and went.


    Yeah...seeing Jinn experience something like this for the first time was a memory I would always cherish.


    "You have some explaining to do." I wanted to cut right to the chase. "You said I''m on a time limit, what does that mean? And how much of said time do I have?"


    "Peace." He held his hands up. "Inside your soul, you can experience things quicker, as you know. I would say you need to leave this World-Line within the hour to be safe."


    I felt my hands ball up. With a shout, I punched the ground. The sand went everywhere, forming a large crater.


    I was pissed, after everything that happened, I think it was simply the straw that broke the camel''s back and I lashed out.


    "Fuck me." I fell to my butt.


    "It''s better to release that stress than to keep it bottled up. At least there will be no damage done here." He offered.


    "I''ll worry about that later, please just tell me what''s going on."


    "First, let me ask you. What is a Miracle?" He looked out towards the Ocean.


    "I.....I''m not quite sure to be honest. Academically, I can point out the definition, but that''s rather mundane. And even supposed Miracles that were recorded in texts and stories are things that could happen without Divine Intervention, let alone Divine Authority."


    "Yet you put your faith in this Miracle succeeding?"


    "I trust you." I said simply.


    "Thank you for your trust, it was not misplaced." I could vaguely make out the edges of a smile on the corner of his face. "To answer, it''s...difficult."


    "How do you even know all this when I don''t?"


    "I have spoken with the presence within the spear on a few occasions." He answered.


    "....right, both weapons." I was skeptical. "Go on."


    "Do you recall the story of Moses parting the Red Sea?"


    "I suppose, though I won''t question the validity of it in this situation. But it doesn''t seem particularly....praiseworthy. I could do that with my Authority, as could any God with a similar Authority. Hell, I could do it with some time and effort through purely magical means. And I''m pretty sure the same could be said for mundane means, granted that would take much more time and effort."


    "Yes, yet it is recognized as a Miracle. And I will tell you that it was in fact a Miracle."


    "Sounds contradictory."


    "Yes, but understand the circumstances." He held a hand up, and the ocean churned. Starting from the place he stood, the water began to separate, a line forming all the way to the horizon. "The people of Moses were fleeing from the Egyptians after The Biblical God engaged the Egyptian Gods. Why did the Egyptian Gods that were suffering under his wrath not simply collapse the waves upon his people to spite him? Or a plethora of any other creative ways to end but a few mortal lives?"


    "I see your point, it''s odd. Regardless of how strong Big G was, it''s strange that the Jews of Egypt escaped wholly unscathed...."


    "A Miracle is not a Divine Authority; you can even say it''s a step further. Divine Authority is the allowance of a Divine Being to change the world, to bend it to their will. Zeus commands the sky, he is allowed to bring about storms, to rain lightning, to alter the weather at his discretion. Amaterasu is the Sun, as seen in the past, she can take away Japan''s sunlight."


    "I get it, I understand how Divine Authority works in a general sense."


    "A Miracle is a statement of Fact. It''s telling the world that this is going to happen. Past, Present, Future, it happened, it''s happening, it will happen. Even if something is impossible, it will happen if ordained. It is an action in line with the concept of Primordial Creation. There is a reason that True Magic is compared to Miracles. Your method of traversing through World-Lines, you are not asking for permission, you are telling the world that this is where you are going and it happens. As such, you can recall why Meridia was so surprised when you decided to ''peek'' at her."


    ".....there has to be some downside or some ceiling, otherwise he wouldn''t be in the state he''s in."


    "Of course, nothing is unbeatable." He shrugged. "But I doubt you want to waste the time to discuss that fully."


    Seeing the state the Spear was in, it''s not hard to guess that a true Miracle wasn''t something simply done on a whim.


    "Moses didn''t simply part the Sea through God''s will, did he?"


    "No, the true Miracle was something more. It was that Moses and his people would escape Egypt unmolested."


    "Why Holy Power? Why couldn''t he take my Magical Energy? Or my Divinity?"


    "Well, some of it was taken, but he was not in a state to use a Miracle, he needed more Holy Power and the Saintess carried a significant amount with her. Even the....other one who rejected God still was a part of the original."


    "But why Holy Power?" I pushed.


    "What do you think Holy Power is? And not in a general sense, but what separates the Church''s Holy Power from, say, your Dawnbreaker? Both are Holy, are they not?"


    "The intent?" I questioned.


    He shook his head. "Many Gods have ''holy'' abilities. Fire Gods with their Holy Fire, Meridia with her Holy Light, yet they don''t operate at all like ''Holy Power'', do they?"


    "No." I pursed my lips.


    "Holy Power....you can consider it derived from the closest approximation to what can be called the essence of Creation within the Abrahamic Cosmology. You can think of it this way, Holy Power is equivalent to Modern Runes when they are compared to Primordial Runes. As such, the presence within the spear required enough Holy Power to perform a Miracle."


    "Okay." I breathed out. It was a lot of new information to suddenly have dropped on me. "Okay, I''m following. It''s not groundbreaking. I''m sure I could have deduced this if i had posed the question earlier and was given time to think it over. And I''ll give it more thought later, but the mechanics are less important right now. What happened to Solomon?"


    "That....I believe I can take a good guess based on the few words exchanged in the last moment." Musu? Tengai, moved his arm and the ocean collapsed back onto itself. "The one we fought was not Solomon."


    "Obviously, I''m just calling him that because it''s easy."


    "He''s known for his 10 Rings, items of great power bestowed by God, and a Clairvoyance that allows him to see past, present, and future. If I had to guess.....I believe the Miracle removed his ever appearing in the Singularity from his end."


    "....pardon?" I blinked.


    "From his point of view, I do not believe he ever appeared in the Singularity. Your presence was erased from his perception, he never decided to see the fall of Gilles after he lost the Grail. Thus, he will still not bother with Chaldea."


    "But....that''s ridiculous. The Causality alone ¨C"


    "There is a reason it''s called a Miracle."


    "So everything that happened to us still happened, but he was essentially....removed from all chain of events, his knowledge erased, his vision....blurred so to speak?"


    It''s not like I expected Goetia to suffer any permanent damage. The presence within the spear didn''t have nearly enough juice to pull something like that off, otherwise there''d be no point in me helping it ''revive''.


    But even still, what he''s saying is absurd.


    "If I am correct, then that is a simple approximation of what transpired." He nodded.


    I put my hands up to hold my head, looking at the ground. "That sounds simple on the surface, but if I tried to do something similar with you, I would most likely die. There were too many variables....the Casualty alone like I said was far too intertwined. All those people who saw him....." A Miracle? It sounded grandiose, but to see it with my own eyes was....humbling in a way. "The Rings and the Clairvoyance, it used those again him, which made it easier."


    "Yes." He nodded again. "Otherwise, it would not have been possible in the state that the Spear currently was."


    "We were lucky."


    "Very much so."


    "We need to leave."


    "Unfortunately."


    I understood now. The Miracle was....would it be ironic to call the Miracle itself a Miracle? The Rings of Solomon that the thing was wearing were used against it. The God Given Clairvoyance was used against it.


    "To simplify it down to the core, my existence in this singularity was essentially obscured to his knowledge." Which was why I had to leave. The longer I stayed, the more likely it is for him to notice me and realize that something was wrong.


    If he was made to ''forget'' about me, in utterly simplistic terms, if he suddenly was presented a huge reminder by seeing me, then.....it''s possible whatever happened could unravel and he decides to nuke Chaldea and I couldn''t stop him.


    "He''ll ignore Chaldea if I''m not around, he made that much clear." I whispered. "I have to leave again."


    "Regroup and think of another plan."


    I took a deep breath. "Alright, thanks Musu? Tengai, I''ll head back."


    "I will always be here if you need me." He smiled.


    I closed my eyes and opened them again, and blinking a few times as now the room was completely filled.


    "Master." Raikou hugged me.


    "B-But!"


    "Nope." I yanked her braid. "You have no excuses this time."


    "We''re going to have such a wonderful time together~" Raikou cooed, wrapping up the Saintess in a tight hug. "So many wonderful new things to teach you~"


    Raikou has the right idea. I refuse to leave her again.


    "It''s best we leave sooner rather than later." I hated it, I hated having to leave again and leave things up to chance in some aspects. "And I would like my staff back."


    Medea was in the back and I heard her click her tongue. "Was hoping you would forget."


    "Really?" I asked dryly.


    "Was worth a shot." She tossed it to me and I happily put it away before pulling the Longinus free from the wall.


    It felt so.....weak.


    I would worry about that once I got home.


    "We''ll handle everything until you get back, Boss." Samuel smiled.


    "Yes, Senpai! We''ll be ready when you get back!" Mash nodded vigorously.


    It was....not the best circumstances to say goodbye and it was clear that there was a degree of stress and uncertainty, but I suppose it couldn''t be helped.


    I was about to say my final goodbye, but Saber''s petite hand grabbed at my collar, pulling me down until I was eye-level.


    She stared into my eyes for several moments. "You will return."


    "Of course." I smiled.


    "I will protect them until you do so." She released me.


    "It puts me at ease knowing you will."


    She twitched slightly. "Yes, as it should." She turned away. "I will await your return and you will be thankful next we meet."


    "Take care of yourself." Cu walked up, patting my shoulder. "I''ll do my best to watch the kids."


    "Got any last minute advice?"


    "Hmm." He tapped his chin. "Sixth." He said rather cryptically. "At Least by then." He leaned in with a whisper for only me to hear.


    I nodded, only guessing at what he meant by that. He silently handed me my spear without any hesitation.


    Anyone would just be dragging it off.


    I opened up a portal while I felt we were still safe and the others hesitantly walked through followed by Raikou.


    One last smiled and nod, and I followed behind, leaving them to the unknown.


    [***]


    ''Solomon'' POV.


    Something was....wrong.


    I sat upon the Throne of Time, silence permeating the void around me, yet....I felt something amiss.


    Why was there this phantom feeling so suddenly?


    Raum, Report.


    ''Calculations within .00047% error margin.''


    Good.


    Barbatos, Report.


    ''Beginning final preparations, no anomalies.''


    Gremory, report.


    ''Removing all traces of subject F-118.''


    Acceptable.


    Even still.....why does this strange sensation still permeate? Was I.... anxious? The thought made me scowl before I squashed it. What force could possibly force such a human emotion upon me? The thought was utterly ridiculous, and I felt foolish for even considering it.


    Even so, it would be further foolish to ignore this feeling I was having.


    Flauros, report.


    ''The singularity labeled F-004 has been removed. Processing source of destruction.....Grail has been removed from the time period, Counterforce assault expected and observed. Timeline realigned with proper Human History. Singularities labeled F-005 through F-008 noted no anomalies and progress as expected. Designation Singularity F-009 suffers further degradation and assimilation by entity labeled ''Goddess Rhongomyniad''. Observation has been established, any action has been rendered immaterial and further consideration not needed. Evaluation ¨C proceeding as normal. Singularity F019 ¨C''


    "That is enough." I responded, tapping the throne.


    Everything was proceeding within considerations. The anomaly Goddess that appeared in the Seventh Singularity notwithstanding, but wholly irrelevant. The nature of her Weapon made intervention a risk unneeded. Priorities aligned, foreign interference by her was not predicted, but caused no overall concern.


    However, I was still feeling uneasy and it was beginning to infuriate me.


    Why was it as if I was unable to recall something important?


    Ridiculous.


    Agares, run a diagnostic on the connected hive root.


    ''Initiating redundancy protocols and infiltration assertion. Full internal scans completed; no outside interference detected. Request further orders.''


    "No need, return to what you were previously doing." Why did it persist? "Flauros, report on Singularity F-004."


    ''....resolution achieved by organization designated Chaldea. Traces of Rayshift alignment detected, probability of extranormal entity interference, .091%. Resolution, destruction of Chaldea would result in an efficiency increase of 1.05%. Request destruction of Chaldea.''


    ''Alloces rejects this proposal. Unnecessary to focus on insignificant humans.''


    ''Furfur agrees with Alloces.''


    ''Malphas in agreement.''


    ''Caim in agreement.''


    ''Eligos in Agreement.''


    ''Buer agrees with Flauros. Chaldea poses miniscule risk, effort to remove requires less than a percentage of resources. Logical conclusion, remove uncontrollable factors.''


    ''Sitri find''s Buer''s acknowledgement of Humans to be disgusting.''


    ''Vapar in agreement with Sitri.''


    ''Buer merely wishes to remove annoyances.''


    ''Paimon agrees with Buer. Bugs should be squashed.''


    ''Ipos remains neutral.''


    ''Naberius thinks that Flauros should be remade and memories modified. Anger clouding judgment from loss to humans.''


    ''Flauros argues that he did not lose to humans! Anomaly registered as ''Magician'' and ''unknown'' factor with resonance with us. Relationship with Chaldea ¨C''


    "Enough." I ended the argument between my Demon Pillars. "Ignore the humans, we are nearing completion of our goal. Their stomping around matters not."


    There was nothing there that required my attention.


    It did not matter if the Singularities were fixed, they were merely a means to an end.


    It would be a simple matter of destroying Chaldea, but the thought of putting forth the effort grated on my mind. Mere insects hopping around without any true understanding of what was occurring. No, I felt disgusted at the idea of them gaining my attention to require destruction in the first place.


    Merely a single Singularity cleared by them. Perhaps the easiest one of them all.


    There was nothing there that required my attention.


    Passing amusement, nothing else.


    There was nothing there that required my attention.


    Perhaps I would show myself should they provide better entertainment. The last vestiges of humanity, floundering upon the precipice of my true victory.


    However,


    There was nothing there that required my attention.


    Hmm....what was troubling me?


    There was nothing there that required my attention.


    I suppose it was some nonsense if I deemed it too infantile to even devote additional mental power to contemplate.


    There was nothing there that required my attention.


    There was nothing there that R?????????????????????????????e???????????q???????????????????u??????????????????????????????????????i??????????????????????????????????????????r?????????????????????????????????????????????e????????????????????????_?????????????d????????????????????? m?????????????????????????????????????y???????_?????????????????????????????????????? a??????????????????????????????????t????????t??????????????????????????????????????????e??????????n??????????????????????????t???????????????i???????????????????????????????_?o_????????????????????????????????_???????????n???????.??????????????????????????????


    I raised my hand to clutch my head as something strange flashed across my mind, but immediately, the feeling disappeared.


    Nothing was amiss.


    "Flauros, continue with your report regarding Singularity F-010."


    [***]


    A/N


    Big G basically went ''you were never here'' and everything forced itself into place to accommodate that along with a little missive to ignore Chaldea for the time being. Before people jump me about Goetia escaping unscathed, Big G in the spear is not alive. It did this while being a ''dying will''. He got mind wammied pretty damn hard to give Wilhelm and co an out. It won''t work like this next time.


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 450: Interlude 32

    Chapter 450: Interlude 32


    Samuel Washington POV


    "Really gonna have to thank the kid when he gets back." Cu said, downing the rest of his beer. "Almost makes it worth it to give back my spear if I can get something good to drink like this."


    "Isn''t it his spear?" I asked.


    "Semantics."


    "Why''d you give it back then?"


    "Hah, that Bitch is probably gonna pop up soon, I just know it. I''m already gonna get my ass kicked when she finds out I was summoned as a Caster. But if she sees that I also have her spear, she''s gonna kick my ass twice as hard when I inevitably tell her why."


    "Bad breakup?" Pierre asked, swirling his bottle.


    Frankly I reckon that wasn''t a proper thing to ask a man, but Cu didn''t seem to mind.


    "You don''t know the half of it." He laughed. "There''s a reason I''m still surprised that the Kid managed to tame her, apparently, Frenchie."


    "Maybe it was problems in bed." Pierre retorted.


    "Like hell! She was begging me to bed her in the end." Cu puffed up his chest. "Every woman I''ve ever laid with was ruined for any other man!"


    "So bad they wish only a woman''s company, yes?"


    "Oh fuck you!"


    "We can ask the Boss when he gets back. How ''ruined'' is his woman, yes?"


    "....God dammit, that''s one example. Doesn''t prove anything."


    "Can ask her when she comes around, like you said."


    "Alright, you''re becoming too dangerous to let live. For the sake of my continued existence, I think it''s best that we have one less master running around."


    "Tu veux qu''on s''tape?! Vas-y alors!" Pierre stood up.


    I didn''t understand French, but it was pretty easy to guess the universal sigh of ''bring it on''.


    "Hahaha, you''re alright Frenchie." Cu slapped his knee.


    "Come on, guys. Don''t fight." Ritsuka tried to be the voice of reason.


    "Ain''t really fightin, Ritsuka." I replied. "If they''d be wanting to go about it, it''d been lookin a lot worse than this. Me and my friends got into much worse when we were just messin around back home."


    "Farm boy has the right of it." Cu grunted. "Back in my day, if you couldn''t find a good enemy to fight, you''d find your best friend and throw your best insult to get him in a fighting mood. Loser usually bought the drinks after."


    "Expected of an uncivilized place." Pierre sniffed.


    "Virgin." Cu shot back.


    "I have had plenty of women! I am more than capable of finding affection!"


    "Prove it."


    "How do you expect me to prove it? There are less than a...." He stumbled.


    "Probably about a hundred and fifty staff left?" I helped out.


    "Merci." He nodded to me. "Majority men."


    "Then go for that Witch of yours."


    "Casse ¨C Toi!"


    "Hahaha, what''s wrong Frenchie? Haven''t tamed that witch of yours yet?"


    "I ¨C"


    "Yes, please do answer." His Servant appeared behind him. "Have you tamed me yet, master~?"


    "I prefer my balls intact."


    "Good answer." Medea laughed.


    "And as the Americans say, I do not stick my dick in crazy." Pierre snorted.


    "You tell her, Frenchie." Cu laughed.


    I just groaned, cause I felt another fight coming on. They were always sniping at each other.


    "Oh please, the literal Celt is going to throw stones? Your escapades are well known, mutt."


    "Never said I agreed, but any shot taken at you is one I''ll back up."


    "Charming." She said dryly. "Is this what you boys get up to? Talking behind my back and insulting me, hmm?"


    "Actually, Ma''am, I don''t think bad of you. I don''t put much stock in them stories and what-not. You''ve been helpful ever since you were summoned." My ma would have slapped me something fierce if I went around insulting women like she thought I was.


    "Yeah, I don''t know what everyone''s been on about. I don''t know any stories or anything, but you''ve been really nice." Ritsuka smiled.


    "...I''m speechless because I feel like you two couldn''t lie if your lives depended on it, which makes it even worse."


    "I think you''re a bitch." Pierre unhelpfully added.


    Medea''s eyes landed on her master, her lips twitching. "....and the honesty is more appreciated than you''d think." She let out a sigh. "Scoot over, Master." She practically pushed him over and sat down.


    "Didn''t think you''d be someone to come slumming it with us, Witch." Cu grabbed one of the beers out of the cooler and tossed it to her.


    "Please, I lived on a boat for years." She caught it and flicked off the cap. "This is nothing in comparison to that."


    "If you don''t mind me asking, Ma''am, but do you need something from us? You haven''t made it a secret that you don''t like keeping company and prefer your room." I asked.


    "''Hmm, I guess I haven''t." She replied after taking a sip. "Was just curious to see what a bunch of boys get up to when all alone. Pretty much what I expected. Though, I''d thought you would be more worried about other things."


    "Like what?" Ritsuka blinked.


    "....are you serious?"


    He shrugged.


    Medea raised her hand to rub the bridge of her nose. "Everything that happened. The King of Magecraft appearing and running roughshod over all of us, maybe? Maybe the fact that your Boss is, as he said, A Half-Devil. Or his casually throwing out Divine Constructs like they''re going out of style."


    "....We ain''t Mages, Ma''am." I replied.


    She opened her mouth and closed it again. "Hades, I keep forgetting that you all are literally new to Magecraft, not just the idiots in this Era who claim to be skilled."


    "Eh, they''re doing pretty good for being dropped in the deep end." Cu added.


    "...I begrudgingly admit that." She shook her head in exasperation. "And you all aren''t put off by what you found out about the boyo? That religion based around his race is pretty widespread in your time period."


    I shrugged. "Went to Church growin up, but didn''t really care much for it. Boss has done good by me so far, so it isn''t something I really care about considering everything else that''s been happening."


    "It''s not really that popular over in Japan." Ritsuka scratched his cheek. "Was surprising and everything, but it doesn''t really change anything, you know?"


    "What about you, Master? I''ve heard you praying sometimes." She asked.


    Pierre frowned and said something under his breath. "Doesn''t matter." He shook his head. "And I was not....practicing before this."


    Ah, couldn''t fault the man neither. Went on my knees a time or two since the world ended and said a prayer when I was feeling overwhelmed.


    "Just hope he gets back soon." I muttered.


    "Don''t count on it, Farm Boy." Cu snorted. "Things would be bad if he suddenly jumped back here. We''re no where close to being ready to face that monster again."


    "I''m surprised you''re admitting that he''s that much of a threat. Isn''t it your usual prerogative to jump at him with your stick, swinging" Medea responded.


    "If I could, I would have already." Cu rolled his eyes. "You know how far up shit creek we are."


    Medea scoffed, but didn''t deny it. "He blocked my spell far too easily." She grumbled. "Didn''t really have a chance to get into it properly, but that is not something that fills me with confidence. And I even had the boyo''s staff."


    "....how bad a spot are we in?" I hesitantly asked.


    Cu and Medea shared an awkward look.


    "Farm Boy, even if this place didn''t get blown up like it did originally, even if humanity was still here. With all the most powerful people of your era fighting against him, you''d still be in an uphill fight. As it stands, we ain''t got anywhere near that kind of force."


    "He might even be putting it mildly." Medea added.


    "Just means we gotta get better." I replied.


    "You are just adorable." Medea giggled.


    "I like the attitude at least, but don''t expect any Miracles." Cu chuckled. "We can get started on some more things before the next Singularity. Hand me the book behind you."


    I reached behind me to pick up one of the books that Boss left for us and handed it to him. "Was lookin over the spells Boss wrote up."


    "Oh, one of those books he handed over?" Medea questioned. "Call me mildly interested."


    Cu took it, flipping through a few pages. "Hmm, not bad. A lot of basic shit, but it''s good from your standpoint...most of it modified to be easier but lacking in the usual power and what-not."


    "Hand it over." Medea held her hand out.


    "Ask nicely."


    "I won''t teleport you outside into the snow if you hand it over."


    "Bitch please. Pretend to be that good with someone who doesn''t know."


    Medea rolled her eyes. "Just hand it over, you mutt."


    "No signs of failure?" I questioned, skeptically.


    "You don''t trust my genius!?" She looked offended, but I ignored her attitude.


    "I don''t trust the Grail that we acquired from a dubious source."


    "Alright...that''s fair." She grumbled. "But the machines I build look to be harnessing the residual power properly without tapping into the underlying mechanisms."


    "Good, that''s good." Despite the benefit, I couldn''t help but bite my thumb.


    I did not like using the Grail as a....power source, but to deny the usage of it under these circumstances was the height of foolishness.


    This was the best use of the object, however. Our Power supply had been found wanting, at best.


    Now....we were in the green, so to speak.


    Many more of our subsystems were coming back online, and with that, it meant Servant Summoning was not something to be used sparingly. Now....we could probably try every few days.....if we were lucky.


    And looks like they arrived.


    I reached over to press the intercoms button. "Caster and.....Caster, you both are on guard duty. And Is Saber and Mash present?"


    "I''m here, Director!" Mash looked out of breath as she ran into the roof looking a bit scuffled as Saber followed in behind her.


    I would not chide her in this circumstance as it appears she was busy training. Good, such dedication should be commended and this was short notice anyways. We didn''t actually need her Shield physically here anymore anyways.


    "We will proceed. Samuel, you will be up first followed by Ritsuka, then Pierre, and lastly Hinako. These will be the only summoning attempts today as we evaluate the new parameters we''re operating under." I removed my finger from the intercoms.


    This wasn''t their first time, so I needed not to hold their hands.


    Samuel went first.


    "Systems look good..." Roman monitored.


    "Power supply is steady, no unnatural spikes, no strains on any other systems either." Da Vinci added.


    "Let them proceed as normal then." I breathed out, watching from behind a screen.


    "Energy spikes!"


    "Problem?" I snapped my head to Roman.


    "No...it''s just a Servant with a noticeably powerful Saint Graph being pulled!"


    "That''s good!" I felt myself relax. "Don''t meddle, let''s see how the systems handle it."


    We were lucky, a Servant summoned on the first try!


    The Room was engulfed in the familiar light as their outline appeared amidst the magical phenomenon.


    "Your Foxy Wife has arrived!" The Servant declared, a tail swaying behind their back, and fox ears upon their. "Caster Servant, Tamamo-no-Mae is here!"


    Frankly, we all exchanged looks.


    "Um....nice to meet you, Ma''am." Samuel awkwardly greeted.


    "Kyah! My husband''s accent is so charming~"


    "....she is eccentric." Da Vinci blinked. "And another Caster Servant..."


    What''s with all the Casters!? This is starting to get ridiculous.


    "Are we not bothered by her identity?" Roman asked, sounding concerned.


    "Roman, the leader of B-Team is literally the son of Satan, I think we''re past the point of caring about this sort of thing." I sighed, pressing the intercom button. "Prepare for the next summoning."


    "Um, Caster, could you please step back? We''re going to summon more Servants." Samuel tried his best to wrangle his new Servant.


    "Anything for my new hubby~"


    Okay, maybe he''ll be able to handle her well.


    Ritsuka stepped up next.


    I had expectations for him, his stats as a candidate were utterly absurd. Perhaps the highest in the entire world...I guess that meant more when there still was a world outside these walls.


    "Systems operating properly again....and another spike!"


    "Another Servant!?" Even with my expectations, I was surprised. A welcomed surprise, but one nonetheless.


    "Everything is still stable." Da Vinci confirmed.


    "Good, just watch then."


    This time, it was a Servant we were familiar with.


    "Berserker Kiyohime greets her Anchin~" The Servant from the previous Singularity reappeared. A Berserker.....better than a caster I suppose.


    "Welcome back, Berserker." Ritsuka smiled.


    "It must be fate, to reunite with my dear Anchin like this! Please take care of me, Husband."


    "um.....alright."


    ".....Roman."


    "Yes, Director?"


    "Please get started on the guidelines for Master and Servant relationships that I asked you about yesterday."


    "I''ll get started on it after ¨C"


    "Prioritize it, Roman. I have a feeling they''re going to need help very soon."


    I''m cursed, that''s the only explanation.


    "Proceed with the next summoning." I stated over the intercoms again.


    "Please stand over here with me, Berserker." Ritsuko gestured.


    "Of course, my dear Anchin~" She skipped over to his side. "Oh, and if you ever lie to me, I''ll burn you to a crisp~"


    ".....I''ll get on that right after the summonings are finished, Director."


    "Thank you, Roman." I strained a smile.


    It was now Pierre''s turn.


    And I didn''t actually know if I wanted this summon to be successful or not.


    ".....Energy flare up."


    ....here we go.


    The summoning proceeded without issue.


    And another familiar face greeted up.


    "Accepting your summons, It''s Marie again!" Marie Antoinette appeared. "I''m so happy to see you all again and you can count on me!"


    She recalled the Singularity?


    Should that be possible? Is it because we''re using the Grail or something else? The Normal Grail War was supposed to take in the defeated Servants before they returned to the Throne, did something similar happen and we''re simply pulling from the ''stored'' data, and Samuel was simply a ''normal'' summoning?


    So many questions and I doubt I would find an answer, nor was it particularly important right now.


    "At least we have a normal one." Roman sighed in relief.


    And I felt similar.


    "Oh, it looks like you''re my Master now, cutie~" Marie cooed, walking to Pierre''s side.


    "I will gladly fight by your side, your Highness." Pierre bowed his head.


    ".....Does God hate us?" I asked.


    "...I wouldn''t be surprised." Roman muttered. "Let''s get the last one over with."


    "Oh you two, so dramatic." Da Vinci giggled. She took the opportunity to press the intercoms button. "On to the last one, guys! Hinako, you''re up."


    They all stepped to the side and Hinako began.


    "Oh, a massive energy spike!" Roman''s eyes widened. "Wait, the System is struggling, something''s wrong!"


    We both glanced over, but Da Vinci even looked panicked and ran over. "This isn''t right? Wait, what''s going on? We''re getting a surge of power from....outside? Something commandeered the summoning!"


    I ran over and quickly pressed the intercoms button. "Prepare for a battle!" I quickly called out.


    There were enough Servants present that I wasn''t too worried, but they should be prepared for the worst case.


    All eyes fell on the forming vessel of the oncoming Servants and I think all of us were speechless as she appeared.


    She seemed to ignore the tension in the summoning room and opened her mouth. "Servant Avenger, Jeanne D''Arc answers your summons."


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 451:

    Chapter 451:


    Dreams were weird.


    Dreams that were filled with memories not your own? The dream cycle took that to the next level. It almost felt like lucid dreaming, except I couldn''t control anything, but still experienced it vividly.


    I watched Raikou and Vlad fight. The maniacal laughter of his even as Raikou continued to fill his body with wounds.


    From the position I was able to see, it seems like he genuinely was rejoicing in/reveling in/happy about his defeat. Which wasn''t odd considering how much he despised his connection to the ''Vampire'' and to be forced into the state so close to that was the worst torture you could inflict upon him.


    I couldn''t help but marvel at Raikou''s skill.


    Vlad was no match for her whatsoever. He acted like a mindless berserker, just throwing himself at her at every opportunity. It reminded me of how Lancelot was under his own Madness. Granted, I did not believe Vlad to be anywhere near as skilled as Lancelot was.


    Vlad was a General first and foremost. That wasn''t to deny his presence on the battlefield, leading the charge against his enemies. But he did not take the path of a warrior, but of a leader primarily. And I didn''t think he would dispute that claim either.


    Seeing Raikou dance around his blows and gracefully inflict cut after cut, whittling him down until she severed his arm, it could only be called beautiful.


    The dream abruptly ended once she finally defeated him.


    And my eyes shot open.


    I was staring right into Raikou''s as she laid her head next to mine.


    "Dream cycle?" She asked.


    "Yeah, you too?"


    She nodded. It was normal, when one of us had it, it was pretty much guaranteed that the other had it as well.


    It wasn''t always pleasant either.


    I know the absolute worst parts of Raikou''s life. And she did not have a pleasant life in her early years.


    "Nothing bad I hope?" I asked.


    She had that little smile on her face that made my heart skip a beat. It was so utterly adorable that it was hard to put into words. "I saw Master ask out his first crush."


    I groaned and opted to push my head into her chest. Not that I needed an excuse to bury my face between her generous bosom.


    "There there, Mommy will make you feel better." She giggled. "Master was so cute when he was younger."


    "I''m glad you enjoyed one of my most embarrassing moments." I huffed.


    "I think it was sweet." She countered.


    "She shot me down, hard."


    "Yes, but that was her loss."


    I knew she was just doing this to make me feel better, and it did work. "I got to see you fight Vlad."


    "Mmm." I felt the vibrations in her chest. "I did not expect something so recent. It is not as bad as it could have been."


    "Seems to be the summarization for everything that''s happened."


    "You did the best you could."


    "I know, that''s probably what makes it even worse." I sighed. "I literally don''t know what I could have done differently bar calling out to Meridia and dooming the world regardless."


    "And now you have time to figure it out." She pointed out.


    "Yeah." I relented. I talked a big game back at Chaldea about regrouping and coming back, but I don''t know where the fuck to even start. One thing was for sure, I would have to begin my Bankai training in earnest.


    Sixth, Cu said.


    Sixth singularity was my deadline to return. It implied a lot of things and I was maybe only right about half of them. But what I guessed was that he felt confident in them handling up to that point. But what came after....even he was worried.


    I had time to prepare.


    And it wouldn''t be just Raikou I went with next time. Nor would I be hiding. The next time I showed up, I would be prepared for a fight.


    "Does the fact that you''re squeezing my behind mean that you''re feeling better?" She asked.


    "Maybe I just like squeezing your butt?"


    She giggled, pinching my cheek. "Do you wish for me to really cheer you up?" She asked with a sultry smile.


    "In any other circumstance, I wouldn''t leave the room with you being able to walk. But....we have guests and I don''t want to ignore them to have sex."


    "You are correct." She shrugged helplessly. "I am worried about Jeanne."


    "Yeah, me too. She must be feeling really confused about everything, especially with how the Singularity ended...."


    "No one is at fault." She reassured me.


    "I barely spoke a few words to her. That otherJeanne." I didn''t want to call her a Fake. She didn''t deserve that. "I was broken over what happened in the Fuyuki singularity, and it was nearly a copy of that circumstance but....I''m relieved. I''m relieved that my Jeanne is here right now."


    "You feel like you were too quick to accept the other Jeanne''s sacrifice?"


    "I know how it sounds..."


    "It''s what makes Master Human." She booped my nose.


    "Funny, I''m feeling less and less human these days. I don''t know where I would be without all of you in my life."


    "In more trouble, most likely. You have a penchant for it."


    Being dead was the more likely bet.


    She shifted, sitting up. "If we don''t have time for me to properly take care of you, I know you enjoy watching us get dressed and undressed."


    I absolutely did.


    I don''t know why. Obviously, there''s the enjoyment of having someone you care about undressing. But the opposite seemed to ring true as well.


    Well, I could enjoy myself for a minute or two, it wouldn''t hurt anything.


    @***@


    "Jeanne?" I barely walked out the door to the bedroom and saw Jeanne poking her head out of her own room.


    "G-Goodmorning." She greeted awkwardly.


    "....you know you''re allowed to leave your room, right?" I asked.


    "I...didn''t want to disturb anyone."


    I just shook my head, holding my arms out. She took my meaning and walked into my hug. "How are you doing?"


    "Better." She replied, which probably wasn''t entirely a lie.


    "Get any sleep?"


    "A little." She shuffled out of my arms. "I guess...it''s just a big change so it was hard to shut my eyes for too long."


    "You poor thing." Raikou hugged her next. Well, more like attempting to suffocate her with her cleavage. She wasn''t doing it entirely on purpose, so it only took some mild struggling for Raikou to let her go.


    "Come on, we can get some food or something, then get you settled properly." I offered.


    "I would like to see where you kidnapped me to." She smiled.


    "It wasn''t a kidnapping."


    "You didn''t ask for my opinion!"


    "Would you have not wanted to come?"


    "Well.....no." She admitted. "But you should have asked!" She puffed up.


    "Jeanne, do you want to come back home with me?"


    "You can''t just ask now." She cutely whined.


    "Possibly changing into some booty shorts for my viewing pleasure?"


    "D-don''t just ask something like that in front of other people!" She turned a shade of pink.


    "I don''t mind." Raikou pushed up against her, leaning down close to her ear. "We can match~"


    "Neh!?"


    Raikou was the best.


    That was enough teasing of Jeanne this early in the morning. Instead, I just led her down the stairs where a bunch of familiar faces were sitting around, chatting.


    "And there he is." Zelretch declared as we came into view.


    "Gramps." I was happy to see him.


    "You had quite the adventure it seems." He smiled.


    "That''s one way to say it." I walked over, giving a hug and kiss to Venelana and Yasaka. I took an empty seat, and was feeling pretty proud of myself, or rather Jinn, for having the foresight to make our living room able to accommodate so many people. I plopped down on an empty seat and took out the device Gramps gave me when leaving for the singularity and tossed it to him. "I''m surprised everyone else isn''t here."


    He caught it handedly. "I will look over this afterwards."


    "We didn''t want to pile up on you, especially since you didn''t do anything wrong." Yasaka responded. "You must be exhausted in more ways than one. Take a couple days to rest up, go check up on everyone at your own pace."


    I was thankful for that. As much as I would love to have all my girls fawning over me, I was....not in the proper mindset at the moment to handle that.


    Raikou and Jeanne joined me, Jeanne looking a bit hesitant.


    "Mozart." I greeted the last person present.


    "My dear Master." He grinned.


    "Sorry for just.....throwing you off into a guest room as soon as we got back."


    "....okay." I accepted, perhaps a bit taken back by her aggressiveness.


    "Mozart, how would you like to visit the Underworld? I would be thrilled to give you a proper tour." Venelana offered, removing herself from me.


    "I do believe your excitement would lose out to mine, Lady Gremory." Mozart stood up.


    "I''ll talk to Meridia and figure things out." Venelana threw me a glance.


    "Don''t worry about it, go have fun." I playfully shooed her away. It was obvious she wanted to go have fun with her new ''friend''. Probably show him off to anyone that will be around. And Mozart sounded just as excited to go play in Hell, so let them have at it I say.


    Venelana activated a Teleportation Circle, taking Mozart along with her.


    "...are you okay with him just....being a Devil?" Jeanne suddenly asked.


    "Normally, I''d ask something like, ''do you have something against Devils'' and tease you about our own relationship. But....I''ll jut cut to the thick of it. I support personal choice in nearly every situation. I''m no fan of Devils, bar Venelana, I can count on one hand the number of Devils I actually will speak to. But everyone is entitled to their own choice. If Mozart wants to play around as a Devil, that is his prerogative, and no one is allowed to tell him otherwise."


    "...Free Will?" She asked.


    I nodded. "Out of the many things I disagree with your God with, the idea of Free Will is not one of them. I respect his stance on not interfering in most situations. He was very much about letting Humanity make their way once they grew up enough."


    "Oh." Yasaka covered her mouth.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked.


    "I just realized we never properly introduced ourselves. Venelana was just..."


    "Fangirling over Mozart?"


    "That is an apt way to describe it." The Kitsune giggled. "Let me do so properly. I am Yasaka, The Leader of the West Kyoto Youkai, which roughly constitutes half of the Youkai of Japan, and the land you''re standing on right now. And also Wilhelm''s woman."


    "Thank you for having me." Jeanne quickly switched to proper etiquette. "I''m Jeanne D''Arc."


    "Yes you are." Yasaka giggled again. "Wilhelm told us all about you. And he failed to deliver just how adorable you really are~"


    "Eh?"


    "Don''t mind it, dear." Zelretch interjected. "She is a Kitsune, getting a reaction out of people is something she does without even thinking."


    "Oh, you know me so well, Grandfather~" Yasaka playfully swatted her hand his way.


    He smiled in return. "I am Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg. You may call me Zelretch or Grandfather as my Grandson''s other paramours do."


    "W-what are you saying, we''re not --- !?!" Jeanne quickly flushed again.


    "Oh, who''s what now, Grandfather?" Yasaka shot a smirk his way.


    "I''m an old man, allow me my fun."


    I pulled Jeanne into a hug to calm her down. The sputtering Saintess was always cute, but it made for difficult conversation when she was like this. "He''s just having a joke on you, don''t worry about it."


    She hid her face. "Will."


    "Hmm?" She still didn''t look up.


    "If....I wanted to go meet the Angels and join them, like Mozart did the Devils.....would you let me?"


    "Jeanne, if you wanted to go to Heaven and join them, I would deliver you to the Pearly White Gates myself, kick the door open, and drop you in Michael''s lap."


    "Thank you." She whispered.


    Distinctly, she didn''t say that''s what she wanted.


    "But don''t talk about attacking Heaven!"


    "It wouldn''t be much of an attack. Attacking implies that they can defend themselves..."


    "Wilhelm!"


    "I feel like she''s going to do a good job of keeping my troublesome Grandson in line." Zelretch stated.


    "It''s strange, I felt something similar." Yasaka and him shared a look I didn''t quite see. "But now that you and Wilhelm are both here, I had something I wanted to talk about."


    "What''s up?" I asked, fending off Jeanne''s fists.


    "What are your thoughts on sending Kunou to schools in another world?"


    "Oh shit, what''s this?" Right as Yasaka asked, Mordred walked through the front door.


    "Mordred, watch your language." Artoria pulled up behind her and stopped right as her eyes landed on us. "....she does look like me."


    "Told you so." Mordred snorted. "Hey Frenchie, good shit seeing you again." Mordred cheerful waved.


    "S-saber?" Jeanne blinked. "I forgot that Wilhelm mentioned you were here too." She brightened up.


    "Yeah, Achilles and Atalanta are running around somewhere too, they''d probably be happy to see you as well." Mordred strode over, falling into the empty seat.


    "Greetings." Artoria politely directed towards Jeanne.


    "Hello!" Jeanne smiled back. "You are already very different from the version of you I met in Chaldea."


    Artoria looked at me, raising an eyebrow.


    "She was apparently summoned by them before we arrived." I said softly.


    "We will speak later." She nodded, not one of anger or even accusation, but one filled with a subtle amount of concern. I know she was wanting to make sure I was feeling alright there. And she no doubt knew what was going on thanks to Raikou, so it was appreciated.


    She subtly glanced around and there was a particular lack of seats.


    I held my arms open, giving her an inviting smile.


    She turned a faint shade of pink, but didn''t put out any form of argument, walking over and sliding into my lap as my arms quickly wrapped around her.


    "If you two start going at it, I''m out." Mordred said flatly.


    "Mordred!"


    "What? I don''t want to know what weird shit that dandy gets up to." She snorted.


    "Today is a good day." Zelretch mused.


    After the whole mess in Orleans....I was oddly in agreement with him thus far.


    "What were you saying before, Yasaka?" I rested my chin atop Artoria''s head.


    "I wanted your opinion on sending Kunou to school in another world to avoid her being around during the war." She reiterated. "Both your opinion as her father, and Grandfather''s insight on where, if we send her somewhere."


    "...like a boarding school?" I asked.


    "Something like that." She nodded.


    "I wouldn''t be against it at all. Of course, that would involve having a very in depth talk with Kunou about everything."


    "I think she''s old enough to handle something like this." Yasaka replied.


    "I''m not against it again, and I''ll defer to your expertise."


    "Expertise, sure, let''s call it that." Yasaka snorted. "You seem to think I have any idea what I''m doing most of the time."


    "If I may ask, what do you desire in schooling for Kunou?" Artoria inquired.


    "She''s been adamant about learning magic. So I figured an education that covers that would be something we could all get behind. Somewhere without anything too...dangerous. But also somewhere where she can spread her wings and make some friends."


    "I was drawing a blank until a moment ago, but I just recalled a world I had visited some years ago. I think it was during the 1200''s back home that I left and visited that world, but it took place during their Second World War....Give me a little bit to refresh my memory and find my old notes and I can give you a definite answer." Zelretch replied.


    "Well, this is boring." Mordred stood up. "Hey Frenchie, wanna go check out your new home? I can show you around the place, found some cool spots."


    "Eh? Um...okay?" Jeanne blinked.


    "Awesome, let''s bail before they start snogging." Mordred practically pulled Jeanne away and out the door.


    "....well then." I said idly.


    "Mordred is more perceptive than he appears." Artoria replied. "She was not feeling particularly well, was she?"


    "Jeanne...had a rough time of it. She''s going to need a bit to acclimate."


    Artoria nodded. "As I said, Mordred is more perceptive than most give him credit for."


    "I''ll need to thank her later, she''ll probably do well with a familiar face expanding her horizons a bit." I didn''t want to be her sole emotional support. It''s good for her to have friends around.


    "Well, I merely wished to check in to make sure you were well, Wilhelm. I understand you experienced quite the ordeal, and as we''re under not pressing time constraints, please come speak to me when you have a moment after taking some time to yourself." Gramps stood up, walking towards the door. "I will also look into the place I mentioned before."


    "Goodbye, Grandfather." Raikou responded.


    Zelretch smiled brightly before walking right through the front door and disappearing.


    "There are more seats open now." Artoria commented.


    I didn''t let go of her. "Yes there are."


    Yasaka came over and stole the seat next to me, so I was squished between Raikou and her with Artoria on my lap. "All taken, sorry. You have joined the cuddle pile, escape is impossible."


    "Clothes are optional as well." I added.


    "Then I choose to keep mine on." Artoria said dryly. "However, I will not be upset if your hands wander a bit." She quietly added.


    Ah, I needed to relax like this. And I know Jeanne is in good hands with Mordred who will pull her out of her shell rather quickly.


    I can worry about the important stuff in a few hours. Right now, I really just needed a breather.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 452:

    Chapter 452:


    "It''s been awhile since we''ve done this." I idly mused.


    "That''s true, but it''s good for everyone to see us." Yasaka kept a pleasant smile about her as we walked down the street her tail wrapped around my waist. "It makes them feel more safe when they see us just casually strolling down the street.


    "Oh, I wasn''t complaining. I love spending time with you, a walk is more than welcomed whenever possible."


    "Oh, you''re so sweet." She used one of her other tails to push against my face.


    She made a little game out of me trying to grab that tail of hers and her pulling it away in time.


    Eventually, she relented and allowed me to fluff her tail as we walked.


    I don''t think either of us really cared about all the pointed staring as we made our way to Kunou''s school.


    It was a relaxing walk with a beautiful woman hanging on me.


    "This is nice. I needed a break." She sighed.


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s not your fault. Those bastards attacked, and you can''t be blamed for their stupid decisions. An equal response was inevitable." She quickly retorted. "But I''ll admit that all the work to prepare for a war is tiring."


    "Anything in particular you need help with?"


    "It would be so much simpler if that were the case. But no, everything is progressing as it should, be, slow and steady. You have no idea how much I wish you could swoop in and just fix everything. But unfortunately, nothing is broken."


    As did I....been feeling kind of useless recently.


    "Dare I ask about how preparations are going?"


    "I would happily read to you the stacks of paperwork in regards to that." She said rather sarcastically.


    "Oof."


    "Speaking of, I have a bone to pick with you, Mister."


    "Sorry?" I felt like an automatic apology would best serve me.


    She pulled on my cheek. "Do you have any idea how much more work I had to do because of your Indra fight?"


    "....I''ve been so preoccupied with the other thing, that I sort of forgot about the aftermath of that."


    "How enviable." She said dryly. "But no, I''ve had Gods from Takamagahara coming down here constantly. Some incognito, others waltzing around like flamingos looking for attention."


    I winced, feeling like an apology wouldn''t be enough.


    "Funnily enough, Lord Susanoo had been handling most of the problems. He made it very clear that if any Gods caused trouble for me, they would answer to him."


    "....I am surprised."


    "Believe me, you aren''t the only one." She shook her head. "Oh, and before I forget, Hades sent a secret message to me to pass on to you. He has something important to talk about and would like to request your presence at your earliest convenience."


    "I can probably guess what that''s about." I should bring Izzy with me when I go. Maybe after spending this evening with Kunou? It''s not like I''m forced to do anything in particular at the moment, and I would like his opinion on the Spear. "Think I should head over after we talk to Kunou?"


    "Normally, I wouldn''t worry about it. But that was a couple days ago, and it sounded urgent. I''d rather not get on the bad side of someone like Hades, especially with how much help we''re receiving from him."


    "A good idea. I can do it after this then, my schedule is pretty much free."


    "Wonderful, I''ll send him a message while we''re out and about so he can have time to expect you. You should bring Izanami with you as well."


    "Hah, I was just thinking the same thing."


    "I can read your mind~"


    "Really? What am I thinking about right now?"


    "You''re imaging what I''m wearing under my kimono at the moment."


    ".....I feel like that''s rather obvious."


    She leaned in. "I''m not wearing anything under~"


    "I''m tempted to check for myself."


    "Oh, does my man want to take me right here in the open where everyone can see? I don''t think I have it in me to resist." She was obviously kidding, but the thought itself was an attractive one.


    "You''ve been teasing me quite a bit since I got back."


    "After Venelana is done with you, you can come punish me." She whispered again.


    Horny Fox.


    Almost immediately, however, she regained her more ''proper'' look as Kunou''s school came in view.


    And as if right on cue, 9 fluffy tails burst out of the building, running right at us. I''m fairly sure she could notice our scent from that distance.


    "Daddy!" The Kunou torpedo slammed right into me, and I happily accepted it.


    "My little fox." I gave her a big hug.


    "Once again, I''m a second thought, huh?"


    "Yu huh." Kunou nodded.


    "You just go right for the heart stab, don''t you missy?" Yasaka snorted as Kunou went to hug her as well.


    "Love you, Momma."


    "And I love you too, sweetie. But I think you take far too much after me some times."


    "I can be more like Daddy."


    "On second thought, taking after me isn''t so bad."


    "Oi." I protested.


    "Daddy is the strongest."


    "Damn straight." Another high five between us.


    Yasaka nudged me. "Language infront of Kunou."


    I awkwardly scratched my head. "Alright, let me start us off." I used some minor spellcasting to create an Illusion. "This is Earth." I told her, revealing a rotating sphere that looked rather similar to our planet.


    "Uh huh." Kunou nodded.


    "I have a Special magic, it lets me travel to....other worlds."


    Kunou''s eyes widened. "Like Mars?"


    ".....technically, I could go to Mars, but no." I thought for a moment before continuing. I expanded the imagine. "This is our Solar System, you learned about that, right?"


    "Uh huh."


    I expanded it again. "This is our Universe, or a depiction of it. It includes Earth, Mars, everything and all the stars you see when you look up into the night sky."


    "It''s pretty."


    "It is." I agreed. "I can travel to other Universes. Other Earths." I created another, separate Earth with a distinct line between them. "It''s called Parallel worlds. You can think of it as a copy, only slightly or vastly different. For instance...." I flipped a hand over and produced a coin. "Call heads or tails."


    "Tails."


    I flicked it up and caught it, it was tail. "You were right. Now imagine that it landed on Heads." She nodded. "That''s this Earth right here. A whole other universe. Every decision, every choice makes another universe like our own. They can be a lot different like.....what if you were a boy instead of a girl?"


    Kunou made an ick sound.


    "Do you follow so far?"


    "Um....does that mean there are more of me?"


    "Technically, I suppose there are. When talking about other Universes, it''s called the Multiverse. There are an infinite number of parallel worlds out there, each one different in some way, big or small."


    "I think I get it. I saw something like that on T.V. before."


    Well, leave it to mindless television to help me explain the underlining concept of creation. "I have a special Magic that lets me travel to other Parallel worlds. It''s very important that you keep this a secret because a lot of people would want this knowledge for themselves."


    Kunou nodded in understanding. "Is that were my other Aunties are from?"


    "Your''e a very smart girl." I complimented her. "Your Aunties, Medea, Artoria, Sca?thach, Jinn, Meridia, Rin, Salem, and Raikou are all from other worlds. Your Grandpa Zelretch is also from another world, which is why he can''t come visit. He''s a very special case and has the same magic as me, but he''s stuck over there."


    "Can we help him?" She looked concerned.


    "It''s not something we can help with, but don''t worry, he''s fine where he''s at." I reassured her.


    "You''re old enough to know now, Kunou. And you''re old enough to understand the responsibility that comes with keeping a secret." Yasaka chimed in. "But that''s only part of the reason we brought this up. You''re a very smart girl like your Father said, you know what''s happening around here. We''re going to start fighting with the Fae soon and I don''t want you to be involved."


    "....are you sending me away?" Her ears flattened. "I don''t wanna leave."


    "Kunou, please look at me." Yasaka pulled her daughter closer. "It absolutely breaks my heart to even consider having you away from me for even a second, but if anything happened to you, it would kill me."


    "We''re not sending you away as you probably think." I joined in. "And it''s your choice as well. We''re bringing the option to you, Kunou. You get an equal voice in the discussion because it''s your future we''re talking about."


    "If I don''t want to go, you won''t make me?" She looked up.


    "We won''t." Yasaka reassured her. "But, you have to promise me that you will consider what we tell you carefully, and not react emotionally."


    "I promise." She nodded.


    "Right now, your Grandfather is looking at a school to send you to. It''s a school that will teach you magic and you can stay there during the year."


    "What''s it called?" She surprisingly looked interested.


    "That....we don''t know yet. Gramps is looking for his old notes, but we wanted to bring the idea up with you first. If you were vehemently against it, we would drop it. But if the idea is at all enticing, we would look into it more." I replied.


    "You would learn basic Magic, setting a good foundation to walk in the same steps as your Father. Not only that, no one would care that you''re the Princess of the Youkai. It would be a fresh start so you could make friends your age not caring about who your parents are." Yasaka continued.


    It wasn''t obvious, but that part hit her harder than it really should have. Yasaka and I both were well aware that Kunou was having trouble making friends in School. Oh, she got along with her classmates well enough, but real friends? Those were practically nonexistent.


    "....you''re not trying to get rid of me?" She asked.


    "Never in a million years." I shook my head, answering for us.


    "....can we look at it?" She hesitantly asked.


    Yasaka and I shared a look. It was a good start.


    "Your Grandfather is looking it up now, when he has some information, we can get more details." Yasaka agreed. "Until then, just think about it. Think about what you want and we''ll do our best to help you."


    "I know what I want!"


    "...are you sure?" Yasaka asked. "This is a big decision."


    "Yup!"


    "And what do you want?" I had a vague sense that something was amiss.


    "I want Ice Cream!"


    Yasaka face palmed again, but it was clear she was going to relent. "Alright, let''s go get some Ice Cream."


    "Woo!"


    Woo indeed.


    I could use some Ice Cream myself, and what better way than to enjoy it with my Daughter and Yasaka?


    [***]


    A/N


    Just a heads up, driving up to my Dad''s for Thanksgiving, it''s an 8 hour drive, so I''ll be unavailable for a few days.


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 453:

    Chapter 453:


    Jeanne D''Arc POV


    "Um....Saber, were are we going?"


    She sort of just pulled me away, out of the house and I didn''t know what was going on.


    "Just call me Mordred." She said dismissively. "Everyone pretty much knows my name already, so you don''t got to hide it. Perks of the Dandy banging the leader here, no one really questions us."


    "D-do you have to say something like that!?"


    "Jeez, you''re such a church girl." She snorted. "Weren''t you supposed to have been a Knight or something? I don''t know what shit happens over in France, but you were marching to battle and all that. I can''t imagine you goin around and wagging your finger every time one of the Knights said something ''naughty''." She emphasized with a laugh.


    "I was never knighted." I admitted. "And all my comrades were proper and held themselves to a high standard!"


    "Ah, kept it clean around you, just like Father." Mordred nodded as if she understood something. "Father never realized why some of his Knights and squires would disappear for ''training'' after we set up camp."


    I blinked, realization setting in on what she meant. "M-Mordred!"


    "Hahaha, seriously. You look just like Father and that''s probably exactly how he''d react."


    "...did they really do that when I was around?" I asked.


    "Eh, probably. Marching for hours every day, all the bloodshed and sweat they soaked themselves in each battle. Do you think most people can just keep their ''appearances'' up for long periods like that? Nah, people gotta relax, sometimes they shoot the shit, or just vent with some words that''d probably hurt your virgin ears." She shrugged.


    "....oh."


    "Don''t get all mopey." She slapped my shoulder. "If they kept it up that means you were important to them, not that it was some sort of secret they were whispering behind your back."


    "I suppose that''s one way to look at it." I didn''t like the thought of my friends intentionally inconveniencing themselves for my benefit.


    "Oh, over here!" She suddenly grabbed my arm and pulled me towards a sort of....food stand?


    "Hey Gramps!" She greeted the man like they were familiar.


    "Here for more, little lady?"


    "Hey! I''m not a little lady." Mordred growled.


    "That''s a shame, and here I was, getting ready to offer a few free sticks to the cute little lady that came by. But if you don''t want them...."


    "Bastard!" Mordred huffed, slapping what looked like a gold coin on the table. "....I''ll take them." She grumbled.


    "Just like my granddaughter." He chuckled, handing over several sticks of some round and colorful balls.


    "Here, Frenchie." Mordred shoved half of them into my hands. "The Old Man makes the best Dango in the city." She didn''t elaborate on what ''Dango'' was, simply pushing some into her mouth and casually walking away.


    "W-wait!" I hurried after her. "What am I supposed to do with this!?"


    "Are you stupid? Fuckin eat it."


    "...That''s not what I meant! I don''t have any money..."


    Mordred stopped and stared at me. "No shit, that''s why I paid for you, idiot." She shook her head. "Figured the Dandy would overlook something like that."


    "Wilhelm?" I blinked.


    "Who else?" She snorted again. "Don''t know how that Dandy caught Father''s eye, but here we are."


    "He''s not that bad." I frowned.


    "Nah, he''s not." Mordred seemed to agree despite her previous comment. "He treats Father good and he''s easy to get along with. Just reminds me too much of that wizard bastard that I can''t help it. But I like him well enough."


    I didn''t really know what to say to that. Wilhelm had always been....kind. I know he liked to tease me....but he''s always put so much effort into helping me.


    It made me feel...warm.


    I nibbled onto the food that Mordred got me. It was good, I didn''t know what to expect but it was much more flavorful than the food I was used to in life.


    "...Mordred, where are we going?"


    "Huh?" She turned to me. "Oh, I got no idea."


    "W-what?" I was taken by surprise by what she said.


    "Figured you could use a few hours." She shrugged.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Eh, you had this look about you like you were overwhelmed." She shrugged again. "The Dandy bastard is good at a lot of things, but sometimes he can skip over the obvious. Father tells me this sometimes, and yeah, noticed it when I saw you again. Father also says that he''s usually really busy catching up on things whenever he comes back after being gone for a bit. Figured you could use some time to adjust without being swarmed by a whole bunch of new people."


    "Was.....was I that bad?" I said meekly.


    "You looked like a goldfish." She chuckled. "But the people around here aren''t idiots, they wouldn''t have just let you flounder. But we already knew each other, so I grabbed ya first, Frenchie."


    "Thank you, Mordred." She was being very nice!


    "Whatever."


    "Have you been here long?" I asked, feeling much more relaxed now.


    "Depends on what you mean by ''here''. Went to another ''place'' for a couple months, that was fun. Master and I did a lot of quests, dived down into some dungeons, slayed some monsters and made a bunch of gold while doing it." She sounded proud of herself. "Right, Achilles and Atalanta are there too, they''d probably be happy to know you''re back."


    Rider and Archer? Yes, Wilhelm did say he was taking them with him after the War....


    "Is your Master not around?"


    "He''s...somewhere. I don''t know, I''m not his keeper."


    "But...aren''t you his ¨C "


    "Servant?" She finished. "Yeah, I could check, but nah, giving him some space."


    "Did you have a fight?" I asked softly.


    "Pfft, nothing like that. Master is great, even when we argue, it aint ever bad. But nah, when you travel with someone so closely for months, having to sleep in the cold huddled together, don''t have the ability to take proper baths and all that; sometimes you just gotta give someone space when you''re done. We''re good, and I''ll probably see what he''s up to tomorrow or something."


    Despite the way she said it, it sounded...pleasant, their relationship.


    "You tired of the Dandy yet?"


    "Wilhelm? Why would I be tired of him!?"


    "Oh God, you''re going to be one of his too, aren''t ya?"


    "W-what does that mean!?"


    Mordred let out a long sigh. "Guess you ain''t so bad, I''m sure Father wouldn''t mind or he''d give the Dandy an earful."


    "You''re misunderstanding something!"


    "Shouldn''t have expected any different from the French."


    "Why does everyone make fun of my homeland!" I pouted.


    "Mostly cause of the Adulterer." Mordred said offhandedly. "But I''m a proper British, it''s in my blood."


    "I should have figured, of course the English would be so....brutish."


    Mordred stopped, looking at me with eyes widened. "Did you just....throw an insult back at me?"


    "I.....was just playing? I thought we were bonding, I didn''t mean it! I''m sorry!"


    Mordred looked at me for another second and I felt odd under her gaze. That was until she broke out in a fit of laughter. "Oh this is good, I gotta tell the Dandy about this later! A Saintess, huh?"


    "Y-you''re not angry?"


    "Are you serious? You''re about as insulting as a kitten trying to claw at me." Despite the height difference, she started patting my head. "Kind of cute, honestly."


    "Neh!" I grumbled.


    "This is a good day." Mordred smiled brightly. "The only thing that could make it better is if you brought one of those other idiots back too so I could beat them up."


    "...who do you mean?''


    "Eh, I have a list of people I''d love to smack around if they were summoned. Gawain, Lancelot, Galahad, Merlin ¨C " She paused. "You reacted, why did you react?"


    "Um.....we met two of those people you just mentioned...kinda."


    "Who?" She raised an eyebrow.


    "Go ahead and go play." Izzy gave the happy dog a little pat on its other head.


    The two animals darted off to who knew where.


    "My illustrious Guardian." Hades made his appearance quickly, his dry tone filling the void his pet left.


    "Come now, husband. You wouldn''t have him any other way." Persephone appeared as well.


    "Hades, Persephone." Izzy greeted politely.


    "Izanami!" The wife of Hades was on her before we could even blink. "Look at you! You have a boyfriend, lover, maybe something more~"


    "Persephone." Izzy grumbled shyly under her immediate teasing.


    "Kyah~ It''s so cute! I knew that there was something between you both, you were so cute together! How did it happen? Did he ask you out on a date, give you a heartfelt confession?"


    I coughed awkwardly.


    "Oh my, did you confess, Izanami?" Persephone''s lips curled up. "How adorable. I didn''t think you had it in you."


    "Dear, if you continue any more, I think she may run away." Hades tried to rein in his wife.


    "Like you almost did?" She turned her head, eyes sparkling.


    "D-dear.." Hades nearly stumbled over himself. It was almost comical to see the stoic God look embarrassed. "We agreed never to speak about that again."


    "I never agreed to anything." She quickly rejected him. "Did you know? I was the one who initiated~"


    Both Izanami and I shared a similar look.


    "That...is not how the stories I recall go."


    "Oh no, those Mortal stories are fairly accurate. Suffice to say, I wouldn''t have been kidnapped if I didn''t want to be. The fact that he thought he was being secretive and resourceful just made him all the more cuter. To be honest, I fell in love at first sight and was waiting for him to make the first move. Once I was down in the underworld, he actually tried cooking a romantic dinner for us both. He kept stumbling over himself trying to admit his feelings. As adorable as it was, I got tired of him drawing it out. The stories about me eating underworld food and being bound here? Well, the dinner he cooked was from above, so that wasn''t it. I instead grabbed some herbs he was growing in his garden, stuffed them down my mouth, then walked up and kissed him, telling him we''re together now."


    She looked supremely proud of herself as she recounted the story.


    Hades merely sighed, covering his face with a hand. "Thank you, Dear. I''m sure this won''t change my perception in their eyes whatsoever."


    "I didn''t think Hades was such a romantic." I couldn''t help but grin.


    "And thus, my reputation is ruined."


    "Oh, stop being so melodramatic, dear." Persephone rolled her eyes. "By the way, we have a guest. Thought you''d care for the warning."


    "A guest?" Izzy questioned.


    "Way to ruin my entrance." It was another familiar person who stood in the archway of the building Hades and Persephone had appeared from.


    "Odin." Izzy''s lips thinned.


    "Cougar." Odin greeted back.


    "I will end you." She seethed.


    Odin just looked at her mockingly. "Remind me again, how old are you? How old Is the boy?"


    "Odin!"


    "It''s nice though, seeing you actually happy for once." Odin relaxed, chuckling to himself. "It''s good that you found someone to appreciate you." His expression softened.


    Even Izzy''s temper that was flaring a moment prior all but disappeared. "Thank you, Odin."


    "Even if you are robbing the cradle."


    "Death it is."


    "Alright, that''s enough." I intervened. "Odin, stop trying to rile Izzy up."


    Odin just laughed some more. "Ah, sorry there brat. I won''t mess with your woman anymore. The balls you have there, announcing it to the world after fighting Indra. If you didn''t already have my blessing, you would definitely be getting it now!"


    "I know, it was so adorable!" Persephone seemingly agreed with me.


    "I regret this so much." Izzy covered her face.


    "Odd, I feel sympathy for her position." Hades turned to his wife. "Why ever could that be?"


    Persephone pinched him.


    He rubbed his arm. "I believe the polite greetings have finished. Shall we proceed inside and deal with the matters that have gathered us?"


    "Pardon, I was led to believe we would be....having dinner together? A less than formal meeting and one without a certain despicable God present."


    "We did not invite him." Hades quickly responded. "And it was intended to merely be an informal get-together for Persephone to release all this pent of energy she''s had since finding out about your new lover."


    "But I decided to come over." Odin interjected.


    "Yes." Hades drawled. "And I will admit, it makes a good excuse to have everyone gathered at this point in time to use the ''dinner'' as an excuse. We will deal with business first, then proceed with evening plans."


    "Very well." Izzy nodded.


    Hades and Persephone led us inside his large temple, Mausoleum, type building. He certainly had an aesthetic he stuck to. We turned a few corners, and found ourselves in a rather secluded room. In fact, it was so heavily warded, that I nearly choked upon entering.


    "You were prepared." Izzy commented.


    "Yes, I value the secrecy of our objective. When entities such as Indra and Shiva are involved, I take every precaution."


    "I never did thank you." I turned to Hades. "It was a risk that you appeared, but I do appreciate it. If you need anything from me, don''t hesitate to call."


    "Bah, it was nothing." He dismissed, but there was a tone of approval in what I said. "I knew he would not desire a fight. We were merely just grandstanding, as my wife said."


    "Already heard enough about that lightning idiot enough in the past few weeks." Odin grumbled. "My own Son would not be quiet, I had to sneak out of Asgard just to get away from the constant bickering it brought up."


    "Like you need to make up a reason to shirk your duties." Izzy snorted.


    "Touche." Odin grinned. "But let''s get this over with, got something to do after."


    "First order of business? Shall we inform our colleague about what we discovered recently?" Hades questioned.


    "Before you begin, there may be a hiccup in our plan." I had to cut them off there. "I encountered an enemy, and was forced to rely on the power of the Spear. There was...damage."


    Hades'' eyes narrowed. "Show us."


    Odin was silent, but he shared a similar sentiment.


    I touched upon my chest, pulling out Avalon.


    They were surprised at its sudden presence.


    "What is that." Hades'' all but demanded.


    "The Scabbard to Excalibur." I honestly replied. "But it''s being used as a sort of....seal at the moment." The Sheath was mostly conceptual in nature, its ''size'' was relative. That is to say, it could essentially hold any weapon inside of it.


    I withdrew the Spear in question, gently placing it upon the table in front of all of us.


    It was still heavily cracked, Holy Power literally seeped out, even with the dozens upon dozens of Talismans I had wrapped around it to stymie the ''bleeding''.


    Hades said something in a language I didn''t recognize. And I was assuming it was a curse because his wife looked at him briefly with that ''look'' that I knew all too well. "How." His fists clenched. "How did it end up like this? It''s nearly falling apart at the seams!"


    "I fought an enemy that I could only run from."


    His eyes glowed, perhaps not in fury, but his emotions were running rampant. Hades was one of the most level headed Greek Gods, but in the end he was still one of their number. Emotional responses were common, so I didn''t think much of it. "You fought Indra, and you were not so handedly defeated that you couldn''t fight back. What forced, this, and why did I not hear anything?"


    "Brat, it''s time to read him in." Odin let out a breath. "We''re already this deep down the rabbit hole, more secrets are gonna make things difficult."


    I shared a look with Izzy and she gave me a nod.


    I trusted Izzy, so I would trust Hades as well.


    "Alright, Hades. Persephone." I knew they came as a pair and he didn''t hide anything from her. "Why don''t I start from the beginning."


    "....why do I have this premonition that I''m going to need a vast amount of wine afterwards?"


    [***]


    A/N


    Just a heads up, I am driving up a few states for thanksgiving to visit my dad. It''ll be an 8 hour drive, which means I''m going to be unable to write several times this week. So my release schedule is going to be much more sporadic.


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 454:

    Chapter 454:


    Hades and Persephone listened silently as I regaled them with a story that I wouldn''t be surprised if they called me out as a liar for.


    If not for both Izzy and Odin supporting my claims, I honestly think they wouldn''t have believed me. I couldn''t blame them either, it was a wild story and not something that one simply accepts.


    I was hesitant to fully admit to my ability to leave the world and travel to a God. Izzy...she took it relatively well, but at that point, we were very close. Hell, I''m sure I could have started dating her back then If I wasn''t being so stupid. Then Odin found out....that admittedly took me by surprise, and in hindsight, it wasn''t that surprising given all the clues that were thrown in his face. But regardless, it made me worried about what would happen.


    It hasn''t really been something of note, I barely saw Odin since then and we had been on good terms. Despite Izzy and him fighting all the time, it was never malicious.


    So a hesitant trust was formed there.


    And now I just said everything to Hades with Izzy''s support. She trusted Hades, and I trusted her unconditionally. Not to mention that I had a good rapport with Hades thus far.


    So....here we are.


    "Hel''s tits, boy. I knew about it, but I was not prepared for the whole story." Odin finally spoke up after I finished. "Cu Chulainn, huh?" He rubbed his beard. "I could see it, he was someone I could easily see myself being very similar to."


    That was the part he latched onto. The fact that I met Cu with another Odin riding in the passenger seat.


    "I have a question." Persephone hesitantly stated.


    "I''ll answer what I can." I responded.


    She looked like she wanted to say something, but was having trouble actually speaking the words. It took a couple moments for her to speak next. "How much danger do you put on our world by....doing what you are doing."


    That....was a question I supposed I should have anticipated.


    Hades''s eyes hardened as soon as she spoke. He didn''t say anything thus far, but it was clear he was imagining a lot of things based on what she said.


    "I can''t say that I don''t bring any dangers, but if you''re expecting something to follow me back, it''s highly unlikely." I hadn''t gone in depth about how my Magic worked, and I would not do so. "My method of travel.....you can consider it something like an Authority. There are more ''mundane'' methods of traversing other Worlds, but then you run afoul certain entities..."


    "The Dragon of Dreams defends this world from outside invaders as part of its nature."


    We all nearly jumped out of our seats as someone else entirely spoke. Someone appeared in the room with us, despite the astronomical protection put in place, a young-looking woman with unnaturally dark hair stood behind Hades, staring unblinkingly at me.


    "....Nyx." Hades said softly.


    I could feel nothing from her, as if she wasn''t even here.


    No, that wasn''t quite right. Now that I focused, it felt like her presence was so large it was engulfing the entire underworld.


    A Primordial.


    A being that should be at least on par with Shiva. Though, perhaps her existence differed in that she was the personification of a worldly concept rather than an aspect of a cosmology.


    "Lady Nyx." Izzy was first to greet her politely. Very polite, her tone took me by surprise. She sounded more reserved than even when she talked to Shiva.


    "Izanami-no-Mikoto." Her alien eyes landed on Izzy. "It has been a very long time since I have spoken to my siblings in the East. Are the Kotoamatsukami still absent?"


    "They have returned to their origins before the advent of Humanity, Lady Nyx." Izzy bowed her head.


    "Mmm." Was her only reply.


    "Siblings?" I whispered, mostly to myself.


    Nyx''s head snapped to me. "We all were born of the Chaos." She answered good naturedly. "In your limited comprehension, that would make us siblings, no?"


    ....well then.


    Even Odin was silent.


    "May I ask what you dropped in for, Lady Nyx?" Persephone asked.


    "I was aware the moment your guests arrived. I merely wished to inform you that your worries are unfounded. The threat you envision is nothing new, but those much older than you young Gods have been tasked with keeping watch."


    "...fantastic, so I suppose there is one more person who now knows." I muttered.


    "I have known since the first time you stepped into this domain, child." Nyx replied, looking rather humored, all things considered. "You bear with you a light not native to this world. I am the Night, there is no light I am unfamiliar with."


    ...oh.


    "You''ve known this entire time?" Hades questioned. "And you thought not to inform me?"


    Nyx turned to the God. "I am not a subordinate, Hades. Do not forget that."


    "....Apologies." He relented.


    She nodded. "You should be thankful, I shielded your conversation from prying eyes."


    "And what eyes dare to look into my domain without my knowledge!?" Hades'' temper flared.


    "Don''t be foolish, Hades. You know full well what lurks outside your door."


    "Tartarus?" He furrowed his brow.


    "Odin." Izzy narrowed her eyes.


    "Bah, calm your tits. I''m not tossing your boy-toy at the feat of that Titan just as a distraction or anything like that. I recognize his strength, and I don''t know what else is hiding away. I really want an extra hand here, no other agenda."


    "Izzy, it''s fine. I probably owe him this much at least, he did lend a hand before."


    "Hmph." Izzy just huffed.


    "I apologize for not being able to assist. I do not like passing off my obligation onto you, All-Father." Hades politely apologized.


    "I already said it wasn''t your fault." Odin waved away. "Besides, how you told it, it was probably Loki who had a hand in releasing your pops in the first place."


    "I''m not the only one upset." Hades responded. "Nyx....she rarely appears because she has one other duty she considers hers. A reason why she takes a more....material form compared to her siblings. She keeps Tartarus from leaking out into the world. She was most upset to learn that someone snuck into Tartarus under her nose and released two prisoners. I do not claim to speak for her....but if something presents itself that was responsible for her annoyance, she may respond."


    Right, something capable and willing to get one over on the Primordial of Night....then I suppose it was a bit of relief that said Primordial may answer a call for aid if this supposed ''enemy'' was revealed.


    That was a lot of ''what if''s though.


    "Hades is correct. Someone was able to sneak into Tartarus with me noticing. This is not as significant a feat as you may presume. Tartarus is not my domain, and Night holds no sway within, but I still am ....annoyed that it happened." Nyx''s words tickled my mind once more. "I may be grateful if you found the one responsible."


    Should I be happy or frightened that the Night was apparently speaking to me so casually like this?


    "It sounds like we have a lot of work to do." I muttered.


    "I''ll look into some things. I know you got your hands full over on your end, Brat. So don''t worry about me needing you if you''re doing something important." Odin spoke.


    "I appreciate it." I nodded in thanks.


    "If we''re to assume that these two instances are linked to the same group.....they will know something is amiss if we strike in relative succession." Izzy tapped her finger on the table.


    "That is a consideration." Hades noted.


    Odin chuckled. "I got a plan."


    "Dare I ask?" Izzy raised a questioning eyebrow.


    He barely held back a more mirthful laugh. "Let''s get the Devils and have them to steal the spotlight."


    "Oh?" Hades looked interested.


    "Wouldn''t it be convenient, if all the ''allied factions'' put together their own ''team'' to hunt down this Khaos Brigade?" He quirked a smile. "I''ve been wanting to light a fire under this generation''s rears for a while, but never had a good opportunity. I think I''ll go propose an idea of setting up a team of our best young''uns."


    "You want to sick a bunch of Kids at an organization led by Gods?" I questioned.


    "Brat, are you really gonna talk?" He snorted.


    "Okay...that''s fair. But I''m hardly the standard here."


    "Kids gotta grow under pressure. But don''t think I''m just wanting to send them to the slaughter. Not every part of the Organization has a God watching over. Besides, it''s not like there aren''t some that are able to reach those heights with a bit of effort."


    "Oh?" Hades seemed very interested at this point. "And who do you expect to be in this ''team''?"


    Odin shrugged. "A couple of Devils I remember might be worth giving a shot. Azazel''s brat, the White Dragon Emperor has some potential. Might even be able to convince the Old Monkey''s grandson to participate too. Heaven has some exorcists that aren''t too bad."


    "That sounds horribly chaotic." Izzy commented.


    "Wouldn''t it?" Odin cackled.


    "Intriguing." Hades rubbed his chin. "I approve. It would keep both those annoying Abrahamic Factions busy and keep the Khaos Brigades'' eyes firmly on them."


    "Maybe we can convince Zeus to also participate?" Persephone mused. "You know how he gets when he thinks he''s competing with someone? We can frame it like that. Especially after it ''got out'' that you were among the list of Gods inside the Khaos Brigade." She used air quotes. "It would ease some tension right now."


    "Perhaps. It would be worth a try."


    Well, wasn''t this a proper Illuminati meeting? Moving all the pieces behind the curtain.


    "Oh God..." I let out a sigh.


    "What?" Izzy asked.


    "I''m going to be bothered to join, aren''t I?" I was that age after all. Not that I had any intention to be part of whatever that was, but I would be bothered about it nonetheless.


    Izzy gave me a sympathetic pat on the shoulder.


    [***]


    A/N


    Happy Thanksgiving everyone!


    So, what''s coming up soon? Odin just spoiled a tidbit, but you can expect a Gremory Family Dinner to come after as a result of Wilhelm deciding to visit the underworld. After some HP chapters.


    Anyways, if you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 455:

    Chapter 455:


    I gave Izzy a kiss goodbye.


    Despite the whole....situation, it had actually been a pleasant dinner with Hades and Persephone. They seemed willing, no rather it seemed like they were intent on ignoring everything we had talked about previously, and only focused on pleasant conversation.


    Mostly Persephone teasing Izzy about the two of us finally getting together.


    But I digress.


    I was not in any mental capacity to deal with all this right now.


    Regardless, I pressed on.


    No rest for the wicked.


    I still had many other things I had to do, and so little time to handle it all.


    I immediately headed over the Clock Tower, specifically Gramps'' home.


    From the first moment I appeared, I ignored everyone else in the room and reached for my Sca?thach who was standing nearby. I hadn''t seen her since returning, and I missed my Sca?thach. So I did what I always did, and planted my face firmly between her chest.


    She would always be my rock. I could feel like a kid again when I was like this.


    And she didn''t begrudge me. Simply, I could feel her fingers running through my hair.


    "Student, we are not the only ones here." She whispered, just enough for only me to hear.


    I reluctantly separated myself from her.


    She''s right, any longer and it''d make everyone else feel awkward. At least for the other two people present.


    "Hey Gramps." I greeted, walking over to Yasaka, giving her a smile and kiss and plopping my tired butt down next to her.


    "Good evening." He politely replied. "You look...tired."


    Sca?thach sat on my other side, and she silently took my hand. A gesture I was appreciating quite a bit.


    "Meeting the Primordial of Night will do that to someone."


    He raised an eyebrow. "Nothing dangerous, I hope?"


    "She was surprisingly cordial." It felt weird to even say that. "Hades is in the know now, and apparently Nyx and some of the other Primordials already knew. But I''m not going to say it''s surprising as I don''t think I have the depth to really say what a Primordial being over there does and does not perceive. But I digress, I''m tired and don''t want to think about it at the moment."


    "You''ve been running around ragged." Yasaka''s tail wrapped around me. "You need a break."


    "Probably." I relaxed. "So much to do. And I basically just threw Jeanne into the deep end and hopped over to deal with other things." My next stop was back over there to make sure she''s settling in properly and go from there.


    Then check in with Venelana and Mozart. Then head over to Salem, Jinn, and Meridia. I also needed to familiarize myself with everything happening on the war front. What Medea had accomplished so far and where we stood there to see if I need to help out.


    And all that crap with Hades and Odin.


    And I need to start my Bankai training in earnest, along with trying to figure out other avenues of approach for fighting Solomon.


    Was I missing anything? Probably.


    "Don''t worry about her, I''ve been keeping an eye on things. She''s currently running around with Mordred for now." Yasaka informed me.


    "....I won''t question it." Not a likely friendship, or maybe I was overthinking things.


    "Student, for your health, you need to relax and take a break." Sca?thach told me, in that tone of a teacher. Like I wasn''t allowed to argue with her.


    "If you''re telling me that, then it''s probably true." I let out a long sigh.


    She pinched me for my little jab, but it did make her smile. "Do not be a smartass."


    "Perhaps I can help there then." Zelretch spoke up, holding the device he gave me previously to investigate the Singularity in his hand. "Before that....I have received quite a bit of interesting data. I''ll need to compile it and sort through it properly before I make any judgments. Once I do that, we can talk properly about what happened and what our options are."


    "Yeah..." I grimaced.


    "Any luck on fixing the Spear?" Zelretch asked, knowing the broad strokes at this point.


    "It''s mostly sealed up to prevent any degradation, but the plan is to let it eat up a Holy relic and see where to go from there."


    ".....beyond the curtness of how you explained the metaphysical reclamation of Authority and possible resurrection of a Divine Figure, that sounds promising."


    "We''ll see. Also have some nonsense to do in the Nine Realms with Odin." I waved my hand flippantly.


    "I will assist." Sca?thach stated.


    "You don''t even know what he needs."


    "It''s not difficult to guess that he requires martial Aid." She poked me. "Student, do you look down on me?" She raised an eyebrow.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    I dared not say that.


    "That''s in the future."


    "Speaking of the present." Yasaka took the opportunity. "We were going to talk about Kunou''s schooling, unless you want to put that off for now?"


    "No, no." I quickly denied. "Trust me, this is significantly more relaxing than what I was doing before. And at this point, if I stop ''moving'' I''m going to want to bury my head in the sand for a few days and pretend nothing is wrong."


    "Mmm, very well." Zelretch tapped his fingers together. "I looked into what I was asked to. It was not a World I had thought about for many centuries. However, it was a world I found myself rather fond of for various reasons. Their system of Magic was.....well, I don''t know if I quite have the words to describe it."


    "That sounds ominous..."


    "No, no." He held a hand up. "Not in that sense but....words don''t quite do it justice. I would love to sit here and explain it properly, but I think it might be an enjoyable exercise for you to figure out. Nothing nefarious I assure you, but it is quite intriguing all the same."


    "....color me interested then."


    If it''ll keep me preoccupied for now, I''d welcome it regardless.


    "They have adopted a rather ingenious method of actualizing their spells. They have mainstreamed the use of magical Foci ¨C Wands, as it were. Every Magical Child purchases a wand upon coming of Age for School and their whole system of learning is based around using it rather than not."


    "A wand, huh?" I wasn''t really sold on the idea. I could see the appeal, Magical Foci could be very powerful ¨C as was my Staff. But they can also be a crutch if relied too heavily upon. If you disarm someone of their Wand, are they just neutralized then? "Do they have Magic Circuits or something equivalent?"


    "Ah, that is one of the interesting points. They possess no Magical Circuits, no Magical Core no.... Container of any sort."


    At that I felt my interest further increase by several fold. "But then how do they actualize spells!?"


    "That is the question, isn''t it?" He grinned. "I admit it was a mystery to me too for a while. Perhaps you will come to the same conclusion as I did."


    Lost track of the person I was following, but it didn''t matter anymore.


    I just opted to head to the counter where the presumed Barkeep was set up.


    He eyed me as I got close. "Haven''t seen ya face around here."


    "New to the area. Came over from Japan, no idea where the erm.....I don''t know what word you lot use around here. Your conclave? Is set up. Could use a bit of directions." I was honest in my intentions.


    He gave me a scrutinizing gaze, eyes landing on Sir Wiggles for a moment, then simply shrugged. "Came to the right place, mister. Name''s Tom, this is The Leaky Cauldron, one of the public entrances to Diagon Alley." He puffed up proudly. "I''ll show you how to get in." He gestured to the side.


    Well....that was simple.


    He led me off to a back door out into the alley behind the building.


    "...are you going to mug me?"


    Tom broke out into a fit of laughter. "Not the first time I''ve been asked that! Never gets old, it does." He shook his head. "Look closely, this is how you gotta do it for now on." He took out his wand, and tapped the stone wall a few times and it began to separate.


    I was...admittedly impressed by the scene that unfolded. I watched the Magical effects that unfolded in front of my eyes and didn''t really have any outright criticism.


    But more so, what was hiding behind the ''wall''.


    It opened up to show hundreds of people walking up and down a somewhat narrow street with all sorts of shops lining both sides.


    "Thank you, Tom." I made sure to be polite. It cost nothing and could sometimes get you anything. "Next time I''m around, I''ll be sure to order a few drinks."


    "I''ll hold you to that." He said good naturedly.


    "Oh, one last question. Where''s the bank exactly?" Gramps told me to head there first to get some of the local currency. Said it would be easier than trying to just pay with regular Gold.


    "Should be straight down, and on the right. Big white marble building, can''t miss it."


    I nodded in thanks, and took my first steps into this strange new world. Metaphorically speaking.


    I felt that sort of tingle in the back of my head as I began eyeing many things I wanted. Little knick knacks that only served my hoarding instincts.


    Okay, my impressions of this place were getting better.


    Didn''t know what I expected, but I saw a trunk on display that was bigger on the inside. Might seem simple on the surface, but it was difficult to do back home. And they were just sold out in the middle of a shop.


    There was another store that apparently sold Magical Animals.... Sir Wiggles suddenly became very interested.


    "We''ll check it out after getting some money, buddy." I rubbed his head. "Maybe we''ll find you a little girlfriend?"


    I didn''t need to have a familiar link with him to know he was excited by the idea.


    I promised him some little bunnies of his own, and it was time I made due on that promise.


    I hoped, I can''t claim to know what''s around here, but we''ll see. I can begin to make it a priority and search around.


    But yeah, Tom was right, I wouldn''t miss it.


    There was a large, white, marbled-like building at the corner. It looked like a small breeze would blow it over as the pillars that supported it were sort of...leaning in various ways.


    Looked highly unsafe.


    Oh well.


    There were two guards standing at either side.


    Goblins.


    They looked about what one would expect from certain myths and legends. Small....and by my ''human'' standards, not very attractive...


    They looked at me like they wanted to skewer me with their halberds they were holding.


    Speaking of.


    "That''s some fine craftsmanship." I admired it. And I flipped open the notebook that Gramps gave me, finding a section in particular that he thought I would be interested in. "Is that Goblin Silver?"


    They didn''t answer.


    They didn''t move....


    Well alrighty then.


    I guess I would ask inside then. I simply shrugged and pushed the bronze doors open. And the inside was not what I was expecting. I had to take a moment to admire the ambience. For a Bank run by Goblins, it was elegant in presentation.


    Sometimes you just have to take a moment to appreciate the small things.


    There were plenty of more Goblins inside. In fact, there seemed to be a few dozen sitting at desks in the middle of the room writing with what looked like quills, the scratching sound was rather distinctive. They didn''t even care to look up as I walked in, and I too ignored them and made my way to the teller at the front.


    Very few humans were inside, so I guess I came at the right time.


    "Next." A lazy voice called out, an underlining accent I wasn''t familiar with. The Goblin teller was looking at some parchment as he called out, presumably to me. I walked up, waiting patiently for him to address me. "Purpose of your visit?" He was curt and to the point.


    "I would like to withdraw money from a vault, please."


    "Do you have a key?"


    "Yup, right here." I dangled it, yet he still didn''t even bother to acknowledge my actual presence.


    "Name." He sounded utterly annoyed, to be honest but I held my tongue.


    "Schweinorg."


    The Goblin seemingly froze. Very slowly, he turned to look up at me. And that''s when I noticed that all the ambient noise in the building also ceased as I glanced around me and all the other Goblins were looking my way.


    Gramps, what the hell did you do?


    [***]


    A/N


    I''m driving back home later today, so give me a day or so to recover from the 8-10 hour drive and we''ll get back on some kind of schedule.


    That being said, friendly reminder, we have a discord ¨C https://discord.gg/M4nABGCmSf


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my pa.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 456:

    Chapter 456:


    Well, this was awkward.


    It''s like he was expecting me to say something, but what hell was I supposed to say? I had no idea what was going on after mentioning my name.


    "....my Vault?" I finally spoke.


    The teller in front of me seemed to regain his wits as he stared at the key I was dangling. It''s weird, I''d only met these Goblins, yet I could easily tell the look of bewilderment was not a common expression for them to have.


    "...I will need to check the key." He very hesitantly reached out to take the key from me. And for a brief moment his eyes dilated before returning to normal. Almost an audible gulp as he carefully slid it back across the counter. "....follow me."


    I shrugged, choosing to ignore the awkward silence still permeating the Bank. And instead, I moved towards the door where the teller exited from behind his....post? I didn''t quite know the word for the ''area'' that the teller sia at?


    Desk? Office?


    It was irrelevant, I supposed.


    I followed the small Goblin through another door, leaving the main room.


    "May I ask...." The Goblin cleared his throat. "May I ask what your business here today is Mr. Schweinorg?"


    I''m not naive enough to not notice an attempt at gathering information. But frankly, I had no idea what was going on, thus I found myself not caring.


    "I was thinking about having my daughter enroll in Hogwarts. I wanted to check out the area, and I figured it''d be prudent to get some of the local currency. My Grandfather offhandedly remembered that he had a Vault, so he gave me the key."


    I didn''t mind some polite conversation even if he was trying to get information out of me. I wouldn''t mind some information in return either.


    "....may I request the name of your Grandfather?"


    "Kischur Zelretch Schweinorg." It wasn''t really a secret.


    Perhaps it was not what he was expecting, because he had no immediate response. Instead, we silently walked to what looked like...a minecart?


    "Please." He gestured to it, though his tone didn''t carry any actual politeness. Not that I thought he was being rude, but it seemed extremely rehearsed and a formality on his part.


    Not what I was expecting, but I''m always up to try new things. I hopped into the mine cart and he joined me rather quickly.


    I ran a hand on the metal, raising an eyebrow as I inspected the magics woven into its design.


    Now, wasn''t that interesting.


    Some things I didn''t quite recognize, others were familiar and I could deduce their purpose.?v€l-B!n.


    "Keep your limbs inside the cart at all times. Gringotts is not responsible for any amputations as a result of stupidity." He said in a monotone, not giving any time to respond, he pulled on a lever, sending the Cart forward.


    It jerked and then began to accelerate, obviously through Magic. There was no descent, but it still shot forward at high speeds.


    I might have had a big smile on my face.


    Kunou would love this.


    Even more so when we did a random loop on the track. It honestly felt like a roller coaster and I think my inner kid was peeking out.


    It got more and more ridiculous as we went further down into the depths of the earth. Or rather, what I presume was the depths of the earth, because there was a rather interesting phenomenon that occurred as we progressed.


    But I digress, at one point it looked like the tracks were broken, and the cart had to ''leap'' from one end to the other to keep going. On certain turns, the cart ''nearly'' tipped over at how sharp it was.


    Not to mention all the loops and spins that were involved.


    The Goblin looked utterly unphased and I was just enjoying myself.


    The ride seemed to calm down a bit after a few minutes, and the temperature dropped several degrees. I wasn''t quite sure where we were, but it was deep underground.


    "Arriving at Gringotts'' lowest level." He seemed to emphasize.


    The cart screeched to a stop at a group of what I presume were vaults lined up. They looked like they were carved out of the rock formations with massive metal doors wedged into the front.


    "That was fun." I mused, hopping out.


    "....not the response we usually receive." He muttered.


    "Well, the distractions made for a rather exciting ride. The Spells woven into the cart obviously kept it from becoming too dangerous. The hops, the loops, the ''almost'' flips, it was just sleight of hand. I think my daughter would love to ride it. But it was a good way to try to distract people from the fact that they leave their country of origin to delve into this place."


    The Goblin, his eyes widened for a brief moment. "What do you mean by that?" They suddenly narrowed.


    "Was that supposed to be a secret?" I blinked. "Well, in hindsight, it''s obvious that''s the case." I wasn''t really in a mood to care so I was just speaking my mind. "I was wondering why Gramps told me to take money out here even though he''d never deposited money in England before. It makes sense, from what I understand, you have some bank branches all over the world? Having them all linked to the same place makes it significantly easier to manage, I would presume."


    The Cart Ride was just a distraction to hide the fact that everyone was teleported through some manner to another part of the world. Well, I''m sure not everyone goes through that method. It would be weird if they didn''t have other Vaults closer to the surface, and still within the country.


    Well, less than teleport, more like, two points connected in space.


    If they attempt to teleport me, it would fizzle out rather quickly.


    That would be embarrassing. Imagine just falling because the Goblin and the Cart disappeared because they teleported away....


    The Goblin continued to stare at me like I had an additional head.


    "What?"


    ".....that was a Goblin Secret that had gone undiscovered for hundreds of years."


    "Wait, really?" I furrowed my brow. "I mean, it was impressive how it was devised. Barely any seams on the transition, but hardly unnoticeable. And for hundreds of years you say?"


    The Goblin pursed his lips. "Wizards are not the most perceptive bunch."


    I shrugged, having no opinion on that statement. "Well, you don''t have to really worry about me spreading it around. I don''t particularly care either way."


    "...joy, I will be filling out more paperwork." He grumbled. "This way Mr. Schweinorg, you have Vault 002."


    I whistled. "Number 2? How are the numbers given?"


    "When a Vault is opened, they are assigned the next number in the list." He said dryly.


    "So Gramps has the second Vault ever?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "So it seems." He looked at me intently. "Unless your key is unable to open the Vault. In which case, you will be tried and executed for a list of crimes we will be making up to hand over to the Ministry. Please proceed." He gestured.


    "Neat." I liked his honesty.


    He twitched a little.


    I hummed and walked over to the big metal door and found the slot to push the key into. It clicked a few times, some massive gears spinning for what sounded like the first time in centuries. Which....probably was the case here.


    "....I don''t believe it." The Goblin muttered.


    "Is something wrong?" I looked at him. "Wait, did you think I was a fake? Didn''t you check my key upstairs?"


    "We are only able to check to see if your key is real. All Gringotts keys are created using Goblin Magic. We, however, are not legally able to verify which key matches to which vault."


    "...that sounds stupid."


    "Quite." His lips thinned.


    The massive gate shuddered and dust rattled off under the strain. Finally, the massive door screeched open, metal grating against metal.


    The glow nearly blinded me as I looked to see what was inside.


    A literal mountain of Gold stood taller than what should be possible for the confined space.


    "Holy shit, Gramps."


    The Goblin said something definitely not English, but I was fairly sure it was something similar.


    "Uh....is there an accountant to manage the vault?" I glanced his way.


    "Yes."


    "Please don''t tell me that the ''Witches and Wizards'' here are horribly racist?"


    "I will admit that not all of the Wizarding World looks down on non-humans, but there is a significant and powerful faction that believe so, yes." He sounded honest. "Half-Humans are not treated much better. There is a Half-Goblin teacher of Charms at Hogwarts that has stymied the tide so to speak, but it is still a prevalent mindset for Witches and Wizards to have."


    "So Half-Humans are ''allowed'' to use Wands and go to school?"


    "Yes." He replied with a growling undertone.


    "This Ministry, they keep track of ''Non-Human species''?"


    "They have a list for their laws." He nodded.


    "And about Youkai?" I asked.


    "Those Eastern Species?" He blinked. "The Ministry is too ignorant about things outside of its borders."


    So there are Youkai here, that''s good.


    "And how do you think a young Youkai girl will be treated if she enrolled in Hogwarts?"


    His expression softened just a smidgen. "Your daughter is not human?"


    "Technically, her father was human, but her species is fully non-human, Youkai magic. But if the ''Ministry'' is ignorant of outside things, then I doubt they''d look into it." I was mostly thinking aloud.


    "Any overt issues should mostly be dealt with by the school. The Headmaster, begrudgingly, is not the worst Wizard I''ve ever had the displeasure of meeting. And he is vocally opposed to the ''Pure Blood'' ideology."


    Pureblood?


    How trite.


    That did make me...hesitant. But then again, Kunou wasn''t always going to be sheltered from the world. Some mild Racism, maybe it was something she should learn to deal with on her own? It went against every instinct as a Father that I developed...but perhaps Kunou should face some small adversities on her own to grow from?


    I couldn''t imagine they would be too bad considering everything Griphook said.


    And in the worse case, if someone did cross a line, I would burn the school to the ground.


    Something to talk to Yasaka about.


    I gave Sir Wiggles a rub as he was still on my head. And in all honesty, I forgot he was there. "Is there a convenient way to contact the Headmaster of Hogwarts?"


    "Simply send him an owl?" Griphook shrugged.


    "Like, send him the whole bird?" I blinked. "Is this some kind of special bribe? Is owl a delicacy here?"


    "Are you.....really that ignorant of how Wizarding society works?" He asked in disbelief.


    "Lived in Japan most of my life." I pointed out, not really knowing if that was a valid response.


    He shook his head and said something in his Goblin Language. I could actually understand it now, weirdly enough. Was my Devil Heritage needing a moment to ''understand'' the language as it was the first time I''ve encountered it or that it was so foreign I had no precedent before?


    Odd in any case.


    "We use owls here to deliver letters."


    "That seems horribly inefficient."


    "The owls are a special Breed of Magical Beasts."


    "Still sounds kind of dumb. Why not.....call?"


    "Mr. Schweinorg, after seeing the state of the humans here, do you truly believe any Witch or Wizard knows how to use a Phone?"


    "....I didn''t want to judge based on first impressions."


    "Your first impressions are most likely accurate."


    "My first impressions of Goblins were that they were rather rude."


    "Yes, that is accurate." He didn''t deny it one iota. "We don''t like Wizards, Mr. Schweinorg." He replied without much expression.


    "You''re being very honest."


    "You''re paying for my honesty."


    "Touche." I admit he had me there. "Since I''m accessing my Vault, will I get someone to manage it?"


    "We will assign someone." He nodded. "If you desire a thorough Audit, I''m afraid it will take some weeks to get everything sorted. We have never had a Vault reactive after such a long period of time with such quantities to sort through."


    "Administrative fees?"


    "Will be substantial." He grinned. "I look forward to the fight to decide who claims the prize."


    "....your culture sounds both exciting and scary."


    "So I have been told."


    "Would it be possible to open a.....trust fund? Do you do that here?"


    "We do have a similar system in place." He nodded. "You are familiar with Muggles banking system?"


    "...Muggles?"


    He sighed. "It is what the Wizarding World of Britian calls Non Magical Humans."


    "Ah." It sounded like a made up word. "Wait, if the humans here are so....out of touch, why do you all know about the ''Muggles''. I just realized, but you knew what a phone was."


    "We are required to keep in touch with our Muggle Counterparts due to the nature of Banking, Mr. Schweinorg. One of our primary services is to convert Galleons to Muggle Currency."


    "Huh....what''s the conversion rate of Galleons to Pounds?"


    "It depends on your circumstances. In your case, you would be paying for a full gold to Pound Conversion. For Hogwarts students, they receive a special service subsidized by the Ministry for a conversion rate of 50 pounds to the Galleon to a certain amount to pay for school fees."


    "So no bouncing between mundane and Magical Currency to make a profit?"


    "Do you take us as a joke, Mr. Schweinorg?" He said dryly. "The Conversation rate is watched closely and updated as needed."


    "Neat, but we went off topic. A trust fund, yes?''


    "Quite." His lips thinned again. "We are able to open up a new vault similar in concept that pays out a certain amount over a period of time that will turn into an Adult Vault when they reach their age of majority. You merely have to stipulate how much you wish to deposit and at what times. There is of course a fee."


    "Of course." I rolled my eyes, but it made him grin. "Will I need to come down here every time I want to withdraw money?"


    "Of course not." He scoffed. "We do offer a special service. A pouch that connects directly to your vault." His eyes lit up. "For only 3000 Galleons. And you can withdraw as much money directly from your pouch as you want. There aren''t even any fees for the first 1000 Galleons withdrawn this way."


    "That sounds horribly expensive." I noted. "I''ll buy a few later."


    "I will add it to your bill, Mr. Schweinorg." He said with glee.


    "Yeah, yeah." I could figure out that he basically got off on charging me Gold at this point. "I have one last thing I wanted to talk to you about." I flipped open my notebook and found the pages that Gramps wrote about a certain metal they produced.


    I read the passage again that he jotted down his notes for.


    ''Goblin Silver, an intriguing Metal created through means unknown. Imbued with a Goblin''s concept of ''greed'', it seems to desire to take in things that make it ''better'', thus further improving itself''


    He didn''t really experiment much with it. But Gramps did mention it as something I would want to look into, rather than something to just ''pick up''.


    "How difficult would it be to have a sword forged from Goblin Silver?"


    If this operated how I thought it did.....I had some ideas on how it could be most beneficial for me after taking the effort to cultivate it to match my other weapons.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 457:

    Chapter 457:


    The ride back up had been significantly more mundane. In fact, it was mostly an intersection of lifts that pulled it back through whatever connections to that place were set up and deposited us right back at the start.


    But now, I was seated in a very high class office, away from the ''normal'' Goblins.


    Across the desk was a Goblin of particular note, he hadn''t introduced himself yet, but I was making assumptions by the way Griphook was deferring to him and standing silently to the side.


    The Goblin sitting down was reading over a few documents.


    "Mr. Schweinorg." The Goblin at the desk finally set his things to the side. "I am thrilled to make your acquaintance."


    "Yes, you sound absolutely thrilled." I replied in the same dry tone he used.


    "I assure you; this is my excited face." His expression didn''t change at all. "By no means am I annoyed by the amount of paperwork I anticipate will come about due to your presence."


    "Well, I''m glad that I made your day then." I smiled cheerfully.


    I think it took every ounce of his control to not let out an exasperated sigh. "Mr. Schweinorg." He punctuated again. "I will not hide the truth from you, your Grandfather''s status as our oldest recorded client does lend some favorability your way."


    "I sense a but coming along there."


    "You request a Goblin Sword, yes?"


    "That''s what I told Griphook." I nodded.


    The Goblin across from me tapped his sharp nails together. "If it were any other Wizard, I would not even give this request a consideration."


    "Right, is it about money then? I just found out that I''m particularly wealthy in your currency, so have at it."


    He twitched slightly, holding back an obvious grin. But there was an obvious age and wisdom there that allowed him to keep his composure.


    "It''s not a matter of price."


    "That''s a bold-faced lie."


    He cleared his throat. "I should elaborate. Griphook informs me that you are....unaware of certain Wizarding World knowledge. What do you know of Goblins, Mr. Schweinorg?"


    "Nearly nothing." I confessed.


    It''s funny, from what I have discovered, I don''t think he''d be nearly as polite with me if it weren''t for Zelretch. Griphook admitted outright that Goblins hate ''Wizards'', so there was no reason to entreat with me so....directly.


    He took off his glasses, rubbing his eyes. "Shall I spare you the history lesson then? Suffice to say, we goblins view Possession differently than Wizards."


    "I assume you''re not talking about Ghosts."


    "No." His lips thinned. "Due to our history and surprisingly good working relationship with your family, I am finding it in myself to be candid with our position on the subject."


    "Didn''t my Gramps just deposit money and not touch it for the entire time?"


    "As I said, a good working relationship." He grinned.


    "....what are the annual fees like?"


    "Excellent." He didn''t elaborate.


    Surprisingly, I preferred to deal with money grubbers over schemes. Well, that isn''t to say he''s not scheming, but he''s just scheming to get the gold in my vault which was.....refreshing in its simplicity.


    As much as I coveted things I believed to be mine, I also respected the direct desire and was more than willing to let go of gold if it got me what I truly wanted.


    "Please enlighten me to what poses a problem in my request." I gestured for him to continue.


    "We Goblins don''t believe in permanently selling away items we forge, Mr. Schweinorg." He returned to his normal expressionless face. "All items are rightfully ours regardless of what the person who purchased it believes."


    "....so you''re loaning them?" I quirked an eyebrow.


    "You may consider it that way." He didn''t deny it. "My distaste for Wizards does not make me ignorant of our cultural differences. Wizards believe after they buy one of our hard-forged items, it is theirs forever, and to pass down to their descendants. We consider this theft, Mr. Schweinorg. For us to even consider your request, you will need to understand that when you die, whatever you gain will be required to be returned to our hands."


    Okay, that''s kind of funny in my circumstance. But I was also a bit curious about the details. "I imagine that the Ministry ¨C" As I learned that''s what they called their government. "¡ªdoesn''t agree with your idea of ownership?"


    The corners of his lips pulled back into a frown. "You would be correct. This has led to us cutting back on selling our services to Witches and Wizards since the previous War. That has, of course, caused the stolen objects of ours still circulating to become rather expensive."


    "Which I would assume you will base your own costs on."


    He merely smiled, with sharp teeth showing.


    "And I would assume that it''s not just a handshake and promise to give it back after I die?"


    "As you would expect, it is difficult to keep a promise from a dead person. Especially when the laws don''t agree with our own." He nearly growled.


    "Geas then?" I offered.


    He blinked. "Do you mean a Magical Contract?"


    "Is that what they call it here? Then yeah."


    "....the term Geas hasn''t been used in many centuries." He looked at me weirdly.


    "So that matter is settled." I clapped my hands. "Shall we talk about design?"


    "There is...one more matter to discuss before we consider your request, Mr. Schweinorg." He stopped me in my proverbial tracks. "Jewelry and other bits and bobs are one matter, but you are requesting a sword."


    "....yes?"


    "I am Bank Manager Ragnuk, Tenth of my name." He introduced himself. "I am also the third best Smith for the Goblin nation." He sounded rather proud. "I will personally be conducting this forging if I agree." He iterated. "However, you will not find a Goblin willing to make a weapon of Goblin Silver to someone unworthy. I will not have a Wizard flailing around with one of my creations just to...flaunt around like a peacock."


    I felt slighted.


    I stood up, and in one quick motion, drew Mirage from within my Ring and slashed it horizontally.


    Ragnuk''s eyes widened briefly. His stoic demeanor faltered as he realized what just happened.


    Magical Energy wafted off my blade as I held it at my side.


    He slowly turned his head back to see a large section of the wall just above his head behind him had been cleaved away.


    "I will not claim to be a master." I produced the sheath for my sword, clicking it inside. "But these are the hands of a Swordsman."


    ".....you will be paying for damages. He said softly.


    "Take it out of my vault." I snorted.


    Seemingly, just as I said that, the sound of something bursting filled the room, then water began falling out from the new crevice that revealed part of the canyon the bank was connected to.


    Water started spilling onto the floor.


    Ragnuk twitched something fierce, but he didn''t comment. "I believe it is time to begin negotiations. Please convince me, Mr. Schweinorg." He tapped his fingers together.


    I didn''t even offer gold. Instead, I withdrew several different Ingots of metals. Orichalcum, Ebony, Moonstone, Corundum, just to name a few, and stacked him on his desk.


    I casually sat back down in my chair, feeling very relaxed. "Very well, let''s negotiate."


    Though, the look of greed in his eyes as he marveled at what I had just plopped on his desk told me that I had already won.


    [***]


    I hummed to myself as I walked down the street, without much of a care in the world. Yasaka was right, this was a very nice mini-vacation. I really needed something like this after everything that happened.


    I had a specific few things I needed to do, but I nearly missed something interesting. If not for Sir Wiggles grabbing at my hair, I would have walked past a certain shop in particular!


    Magical Menagerie.


    There were several cages lining the window with a variety of animals I''ve never seen before.


    Even if Sir Wiggles didn''t seem to want to go inside, I was sufficiently intrigued.


    The only other person inside was presumably the shopkeeper, an Older woman wearing rather cliche? Witch attire.


    Big pointy black hat and everything.


    I could practically hear the ''TM'' when I read the name of the store.


    I asked around a little bit, and apparently, he was the only Wand Seller for Britain.


    Did that speak of good things, or bad things?


    I guess we''ll find out.


    Pushing the door open, the sound of a small bell rang out. I slowly turned my head to the side to see a strange old man invading my personal space, staring at me rather intently.


    "....good afternoon?"


    "Curious." He eyed me.


    "I can tell you what brand of lotion I use if you''re that interested."


    He didn''t react and just continued to look at me strangely. "You are a face I''ve never seen before." He then stepped back.


    "First time here." I admitted. "Want to get myself a wand. I heard good things."


    He blinked. "Pardon, are you saying you''re here for your first wand?"


    "....yes?"


    He looked at me again. "Curious."


    "Is it?"


    "Most curious."


    "I feel like you''re saying that to look mysterious."


    Rather than be offended, he seemed amused by my words. "You have never used a wand?" He asked.


    "Not really." I shook my head. "They''re not something we used back home."


    "And where are you from if I might ask?"


    "Japan." I said offhandedly.


    "Ah." He stated as if that was enough. "I have heard about their use of other methods such as Bracelets or Rings or what have you." He sniffed haughtily ever so slightly. "It will never replace a good Wand, but to each their own."


    "If you say so."


    He clapped his hands, adopting a smile. "What a wonderful event then! The only time Adults have graced my door is when their wands inadvertently have been broken or stolen. Never have I had someone so old come to me for their first wand. This is quite exciting. Oh, where are my manners." He held out his hand. "Garrick Ollivander."


    "Wilhelm henry Schweinorg." I returned the greeting with a handshake.


    "Schweinorg, you say?" He raised an eyebrow.


    "Is there something wrong?"


    "Most curious."


    I felt myself twitch slightly. "So, how does this work? Do I just pick whatever color suits me? Maybe something that matches my eyes?"


    "I''m afraid this is nothing like picking out a handbag, Mr. Schweinorg." He chuckled. "No, the Wand chooses the Wizard."


    "Are Wands sexist?"


    "Pardon?" He blinked in confusion.


    "You said they chose Wizards, what about Witches?"


    His lips quirked up. "I like to believe wands don''t care about gender. I merely assumed on my part when giving that statement. If you would prefer, I don''t mind referring to you as a proper Witch."


    Oh, I liked him.


    The walls were lined with small boxes, some of them without lids, some with. An all manner of Wands laid about. "Anything in particular I have to do? Maybe a jig to earn their attention? I can recite some poetry if that helps."


    "That will be unnecessary, Mr. Schweinorg, the point is for the Wand to want to join you. For that, It would be in our best interest that they have a good impression of you."


    "Ouch." Just right for the jugular there. "How sentient, are they, exactly?"


    The more I heard about this, the less I thought they were like Wands from what I was referencing.


    "Oh, nothing like that." He quickly reassured me with a chuckle. "However, a bond between a Wizard and their Wand is something special." He said rather vaguely.


    "Neat." I shrugged. "Shall we begin?"


    "Let us." He nodded. "And which wand is your Wand hand?"


    "That depends on what you''re referring to as my Wand."


    "Well, I believe it would be the same in this case." He quipped.


    I blinked, realizing that he wasn''t slowed down at all by my little dirty joke. "Right hand, but I can use my left hand, if that means anything." Not that I would consider myself ambidextrous, just something I picked up from my training.


    "Hmm, that does help." He turned to shift through the many Wands on the shelves until he looked like he found what he was looking for. An engraved casing with what looked like gold on the top. "Here we are, this one has had a previous owner. I believe it will be a good match for someone past their formative years. An experienced Wand for an Experienced Wizard. Black Walnut, Dragon Heartstring, 9 and 1?2 inches."


    He handed it over to me.


    As soon as I held it in my hand, I felt it try to siphon my Magical Energy.


    No, that wasn''t quite accurate. If it was attempting to do that, my Magical Resistance would act up and counteract something so simple. My Magical Resistance was inert at the moment, because it wasn''t breaching my body. It was....gently coaxing my ambient Magical Energy into it, like a greeting, almost.


    I couldn''t hold back my curiosity and cast a Structural Grasp on the Wand.


    What I saw surprised me. It was full of tiny runes all carved out along the inside. I could see the materials used, and every single groove meticulously carved into every facet of the piece.


    Honestly, it was beautiful.


    Even Medea would have nothing but good things to say about the craftsmanship. Hats off to Ollivander if he''s the one who made this, he''s a true artisan.


    "Well? Give it a flick."


    I looked up at Ollivander who looked at me expectantly. "Just...flick it?"


    "Of course, how else will we know if it''s the right Wand for you?"


    "Alright..." I held it between my fingers and flicked it.


    The building shook, and Ollivander quickly ducked for cover. I flinched at the magical phenomenon that occurred from my wand.


    Ollivander slowly climbed back to his feet, and we both stared at where the wall to his shop used to stand.


    "....you needed some natural light in here anyways."


    He stared at me.


    He slowly took the wand from my hands and put it back into its box. "....I believe this is not the correct wand for you, Mr. Schweinorg. Against my better judgment, I believe we should proceed. I have never been unable to match a Wand to a Wizard before and I don''t intend to fail now."


    He went to a different side of the shelf, pulling out one wand in particular. "Here we are. I believe a more reserved Wand would be the best choice. Same wood, Unicorn hair ¨C"


    I barely brushed it with my finger before it emitted a bright light and blew up his counter, sending shards of wood flying everywhere.


    "....I''ll pay."


    Why did it feel like that was going to be something I said many more times today?


    [***]


    A/N


    Sorry for delay, just dropped a 9k+ word chapter on P.a.t.r.e.o.n. So it took awhile.


    That being said, if you want to support me or read 9 chapters ahead, please visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 458:

    Chapter 458:


    I waved the wand in my hand, and everything in the shop caught fire.


    Ollivander and I were quick to douse it all with water. And I was intrigued to see him conjure Water from the tip of his own wand, but I was focused on the immediate concern.


    He looked at me with heavy eyes, taking the wand from my hand and putting it back.


    "I''ll pay." I said, but he offered no response.


    "Try this one, Elder Wood, Dragon Heart string from a particularly ornery dragon. Very rigid, but not uncompromising."


    I took the darker looking wand into my hand, and Ollivander cast many spells in quick succession for defensive purposes.


    Frankly, I think he was going overboard, I only had one or two accidents so far.


    I gave the wand a wave, and I felt a ringing in my ears.


    Maybe that was from the sound wave that burst out, shattering all the remaining glass in the shop.....and the neighbors it seemed.


    We could tell....because of the holes in the building....


    "....I''ll pay."


    "So you have said." He pursed his lips. "This one is definitely not it."


    [You think that maybe the Dragon parts are a bad idea? You know, considering?"] Ddraig spoke within my mind.


    ....that was a valid consideration.


    "Mr. Ollivander, do you think the fact that I have a Dragon in my soul might make Dragon parts in the wands volatile?"


    Ollivander looked at me for a long minute. "I will take that under consideration."


    [If nothing else, you have the subtlety of a Dragon.] Ddraig snorted.


    I had the vaguest feeling that this wand maker was humoring me like one would a child.


    "Unicorn parts are simply out." Ollivander hummed. "We don''t need a repeat of that." He glanced to where his counter used to be. ".....and Dragon Parts." He scrunched his nose. "Very well. The main cores we use here are Dragon Heart String, Unicorn Tail, and Phoenix Feather, even if the latter of them is significantly more rare considering I only have one or two coming in a year. But I suppose it couldn''t hurt."


    He began rifling through more wand cases until he took out another one. "This is an interesting combination. Black Walnut, which wouldn''t normally work well with a Phoenix feather, but Headmaster Dumbledore''s Phoenix roosted on it for some years on occasion, leaving it a rather intimate combination. Adventurous, but not without consideration. Willing to fly free, but also delve into the unknown." He held it out for me to take.


    I hesitantly took it into my hand and it felt....warm, pleasant even. I think I could vaguely hear a soft chirping, melodious in nature.


    Even Ollivander looked cautiously optimistic. He very slowly approached me to get a better look. "Most curious."


    "Is it?" I questioned.


    "Frankly, I have no clue at this point." He admitted. "We''ve gone through 73 wands at this point, and I''m just happy that it didn''t immediately make my shop explode."


    Yeah, that''s fair.


    "It goes against every fiber of my survival instincts to say this, Mr. Schweinorg, but please give it a flick."


    I cringed slightly, anticipating the ensuing destruction and flicked the wand gently.


    Nothing happened.


    Both Ollivander and I looked at the wand curiously, until suddenly a puff of smoke blew out of the tip, right into his face.


    He coughed erratically, swatting away the cloud, catching his breath. "Significantly less destructive, even if it was unpleasant." He seemed to chuckle at the lackluster effect. "A good starting point to work with, most curious." He flashed a smile with renewed vigor.


    "I''m sorry, this wasn''t intentional....."


    He blinked, and then chuckled. "I assure you, Mr. Schweinorg, blowing smoke into my face isn''t something to write home about. I''ve faced much worse.....not counting today, that is."


    "Erm....that''s not what I was talking about." I grimaced, pointing to his face.


    He frowned, flicking his own wand at a nearby piece of wood, presumably that came from his wall. It changed into a mirror, making me raise an eyebrow. He held it up and stared at his reflection emotionlessly.


    "If I had not been present for the last two hours of Wand Testing, I would not have believed you." He finally said.


    There was a red dick drawn on his forehead.


    "I promise it wasn''t intentional." I said again, even if I was holding back a laugh.


    "Yes, yes. I believe the wand is expressing its dissatisfaction." He harrumphed, taking it out of my hand. "The Headmaster''s Phoenix, while being a holy and majestic creature, has the tendency to land in the gutter with its sense of humor."


    He said that before, about the apparent Headmaster of Hogwarts having a phoenix, and I sort of glazed over that.


    But....that''s pretty cool.


    Was it the same kind of Phoenix that I was familiar with? Or is it something they just named here? Same with Dragons too, I''m surprised they have so many harvestable Dragon parts.


    It''s not too difficult to find an unintelligent dragon back home, but even those are rather powerful by normal human standards.


    He grabbed a handkerchief from his pocket, wiping his head.


    The Phallus didn''t even smear.


    He rolled his eyes and held his wand up to it. "Finite."


    I watched as he attempted to enact a spell, it actualized and splashed against the drawing on his forehead.


    He looked at himself in the mirror and scowled. "Finite Incantatum!" His Magical Energy moved much more aggressively, but still, the image on his forehead persisted.


    "....I swear it wasn''t intentional."


    His eye twitched. "Wonderful." He seemed to give up. "I will have to visit that blasted Bird later to get it removed. Phoenix Magic is too temperamental, even if it''s from a mere feather." He grumbled under his breath.


    "Maybe we should just give up?"


    His head snapped to me. "Mr. Schweinorg, at this point, it is a matter of pride. I will make sure you have a wand, even if I have to craft a new one. That being said....perhaps it is time I take out some of my early experiments."


    "Oh?"


    "I experimented with many....exotic materials in my youth before settling down." He puffed up with pride and disappeared into the back of his shop.


    It would have been more impactful had part of the nearby wall not collapsed as soon as he left.


    Honestly, I was wondering how his shop was still standing up right at this point. A testament to their architecture perhaps?


    He came back out quickly, arms full of different wand boxes. Without any fanfare, he plopped them all into a pile on a chair that was still standing.


    "I refuse to believe we will not find you a suitable wand." He stated, rummaging through them. "Here we are. You said you were from Japan? It just so happens I have some materials from there as well. Japanese Cedar, and an Oni Horn."


    "Did you say an Oni Horn?" I blinked in surprise. "I am genuinely surprised you can claim to have something like that."


    "I still have the scars from acquiring it." He smiled awkwardly.


    Oh dear.


    Well, I took it from his hand, and it felt....wrong.


    I immediately felt it, not like the Dragon ones or even the Unicorn ones that outright rejected me, perhaps due to my Darker Nature as a Half-Devil.


    This one just outright despised me through no fault of my own. "I have a feeling this one isn''t going to work."


    "Just give it a flick, Mr. Schweinorg. We''ll see how far off the mark we are so I know where to go from here."


    "No, seriously. I have a bad feeling about this one."


    "Mr. Schweinorg, I can say with all honesty, there is not much you can do at this point that would be worse."


    "....are you sure?"


    "Just...flick it, Mr. Schweinorg."


    "I do not take blame for this." I stated, holding it up and giving it a casual wave.


    Immediately, both Ollivander and I were blown off our feet, smacking into the sides of the room. The invisible force ripped out, rather upwards, as I was keen enough to not point it anywhere near us. The ceiling of the shop more or less disintegrated on impact.


    It took a moment, but the wand maker and I climbed back up to our feet.


    ".....I suppose I have been meaning to remodel..."


    "A sun roof isn''t a bad idea. It really does open up the room a bit with some natural light, you know." I offered.


    Funnily enough, he didn''t look put off by what I said. Was he considering it?


    A drop of water landed on his nose.


    "Now, Minerva, I think we should give him a chance." Unless you wanted to pay out of pocket?


    "How much are you being bribed, Albus?" Minerva narrowed her eyes.


    "Minerva, how could you insinuate a thing like that? I assure you, Lockhart is not bribing me for the position."


    "....how much are we paying him?" She raised an eyebrow.


    "...I hardly see why¡ª"


    "Albus." The Deputy Headmistress''s eyes narrowed dangerously at me. It was times like this that despite her being hyper competent and a truly worthy successor for my position as Headmaster, that I felt a smidge of regret in my decision.


    I cleared my throat. "Lockhart has found it within his heart to request no recompense for his employment period of this year."


    "Yes, that''s what I thought.'' Minerva''s tone was equal to Severus in this circumstance.


    Before I could usher a response, there was a faint tapping on my window.


    There was a pair of rabbits, tapping on my window.


    My window, that stood dozens of feet off the ground.


    I looked at them, then back to Fawkes, who also looked just as bewildered as I was.


    ....at least they were polite?


    Not like those ferrets from last time.


    Who used ferrets to deliver mail?


    Merlin, I sometimes felt as if I should retire.


    I walked over to the window and opened it.


    One of the Rabbits pushed the letter it was holding in its mouth my way.


    "Thank you?"


    It provided a little nod my way, then the two of them flew away.....for lack of a better word.


    I simply took a moment to watch them leave, still bewildered as to what was happening.


    "Albus....why did a rabbit deliver you mail?" Minerva asked.


    "I don''t know." I answered honestly.


    Why would someone not use an Owl?


    How strange.


    It was addressed to me and had no curses or negative effects attached, so I opened it up and began reading.


    With each line, I felt my brow furrow until finally I landed upon the name of the sender.


    "Albus, why did you suddenly go pale?" Flitwick asked, seemingly concerned.


    I slowly sat down in my seat, setting the letter on my desk. "A name I have not heard in many years has resurfaced." I spoke softly. "Do any of you recognize the name Schweinorg?"


    Some of them shook their heads, other''s eyes widened.


    "I haven''t heard that name in a fair while." Flitwick mused. "I recall the commotion of someone defeating Grindelwald during the War, and the subsequent running around to find this person. But there has been no news since then."


    Yes...that was the public perception, wasn''t it?


    My higher positions allowed me a more in depth knowledge of what transpired.


    Gellert assailed the man named Zelretch. Something we would not have even blinked at previously. I don''t know the entirety of the details that drew Gellert''s attention to this man, only that he was supposedly a hermit living in the German Countryside.


    Though the following incident disabused everyone of the notion that this Zelretch was anything but one of the most dangerous individuals in the world.


    He not only repelled Gellert''s attack on his home, but he killed dozens of his Inner Circle. Wizards and Witches that even I would be troubled facing as a group. Trained especially by Gellert himself to be his personal guard and strike force.


    Gellert escaped with his life, but many of his confidants died that evening.


    News spread quickly, and it gave many of us a renewed vigor when Gellert had been on a long streak of success. Many places were then without their leaders as Gellert assigned his most trusted to positions of power.


    It was truly a turning point in the war.


    But what most people don''t know is that Gellert was infantilized.


    I recalled the conversation with him after his defeat. A victory, that would have been substantially harder had this previously unknown man not caused the Elder Wand in his position to question its loyalty to Gellert and stop providing increased aid.


    The most powerful Wand in the world, a fickle mistress she was. And after losing to this previously unknown Wizard, it began to stymy Gellert''s magic, allowing me a large opportunity to defeat my once friend, ending the Magical Side of the war.


    But before that, when the Elder Wand was working properly, facilitating Gellert''s already immense Magical might to unheard of levels, this Zelretch treated him as a child.


    Chiding him more than fighting.


    It spooked Gellert badly.


    Even when we fought, it was clear there was a ghost still in his heart from the encounter.


    He didn''t say much after that, but it was enough to worry me.


    The subsequent revelations were more to add. We sealed some of the more...volatile information from the public, but some things still were spread around. Yes, it was impossible to hide everything about the most wanted man in the Magical World being defeated and who had done it.


    Traces back to before the Calendar updated. And various instances of his presence over the centuries with no seeming rhyme or reason. It was not even particularly noteworthy events that he revealed himself. And I was sure there were many more that were simply unrecorded.


    They called him a Dark Lord once things became known, but I wasn''t even sure that was the case. Was there ever an instance of his recorded performing evil deeds? I would never condone the killing of others, but I was also not foolish enough to not recognize that it wasn''t something inherently evil.


    Abhorrent as it was.


    "Albus, what did the letter say?" Minerva asked.


    "Someone of the Schweinorg name wishes to have a discussion and meeting regarding sending their child to Hogwarts this year..." I responded absentmindedly.


    Minerva blinked. "That is....not quite the response I expected from your tone, Albus."


    "His Daughter is apparently a Princess of some sort from a Magical Creature community in Japan."


    "...oh." Minerva softly replied. "We''re not going to accept, right Albus?"


    "Minerva ¨C"


    "Don''t Minerva me, Albus. I grew up during the Blitz, I know the name Schweinorg. Dark Wizard if there ever was one.!


    "We can''t judge children by their parentage." I countered, keeping my tone grandfatherly.


    Minerva stumbled, unable to retort that statement. "Are we even sure this person is related to the one you''re thinking of?"


    "Truthfully, there is no evidence given. Nothing noting it in the letter but....I find myself believing it unlikely that there is no link."


    I hardly believed the name to be common. In fact, I don''t recall there being anyone with that family name when we looked into the man all those years ago.


    "Will the Ministry kick up a fuss, Albus?" Flitwick asked. "Merlin knows they will take any reason to stomp around after the debacle of this past year."


    "I see no reason. It''s not as if this family is wanted for any crimes. And the letter explained that his Daughter is Half-Human." I hummed. "I believe every child deserves the same chances, regardless of their origins. Hogwarts is not only a school, but a home for any who seek knowledge and education within these halls. We shelter and protect, nurture and raise. Something I think we often forget while focusing on the aspect of learning."


    "Well said, Albus." Flitwick agreed, as I knew he would. Being a Half Goblin gave him a certain perspective.


    "You''re right, Albus." Minerva sighed. "I was being judgmental. Any children who come to our school deserve the same chances and nurturing as anyone else."


    "It''s alright, Minerva. Your heart was in the right place, it only shows your concern for your students." I reassured her.


    She brightened up, accepting my praise.


    I decidedly did not mention that the letter also heavily implied a significant ''donation'' should we come to terms of enrollment.


    Yes....I have not lived this long to not know when it''s wise to keep my mouth shut.


    Now....I have placated my staff, but I am still unsure of how to proceed. I suppose I should send a letter in return....


    I only hope that I''m not making a mistake.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m


    Late chapter again because the p.a.t.r.e.o.n chapter was about 9k words.

 Chapter 459:

    Chapter 459:


    I was more or less wrapping up my little foray into this world.


    I didn''t want to extend my time here to more than a day, or thereabouts.


    Frankly, this was just me keeping busy without forcing myself to deal with the truly stressful and important matters. It certainly helped with how high-strung I''d been recently, a nice relaxing shopping evening.


    That was until I found all that was unholy in this world.Th


    Racist assholes? I could deal with that.


    Hell, give me petulant Gods back home.


    This, however, was too damn far.


    I felt my pyromantic tendencies flare up. No one would ever know, a little bit of fire, and this place would burn down. I''d honestly be doing the world a favor.


    I''m not usually someone who takes shots at other cultures. I honestly believe it''s the height of ignorance and the domain of the uneducated to dismiss another''s societal differences out of hand. That isn''t to say, you should blindly accept everything about someone else''s home. If you go to another country and they perform ritual sacrifice, you wouldn''t be xenophobic to say something bad about that. But to simply point at and label it backwards or barbaric because it''s different is where a line should be drawn.


    And I found myself stepping over that line.


    Because this is unacceptable.


    What is God''s name was this monstrosity?


    I was curious, and decided to take a look over at one of the fashionable clothing stores. And staring at one of the window displays, it nearly made me throw up in my mouth.


    I don''t mind Robes. They''re not for me personally, but they''re a staple in many Magical societies. But this....I had no words.


    Why would any living creature want to wear something like this? It''s like they took all the worst parts about Victorian Era clothing, and stitched it together with the cliche? Wizard attire, then thought they could do worse by adding some flamboyant feathers, fur, and lace.


    And if that didn''t make it bad enough, there were genuinely people pressed against the window admiring it.


    [It''s just clothing.] Ddraig snorted within my head. [Honestly don''t know why you''re so obsessed about it.]


    Imagine if instead of clothing, it was the equivalent of scales.


    [.....burn it down.] Ddraig spoke after a beat.


    I knew you understood me best, Ddraig.


    I could feel my Magical Energy rise to the surface.


    Fire is the answer to every problem. If you claim it doesn''t solve the problem, you''re just not using enough! Or you can just burn any dissidents. If there''s no one to tell you it''s not working, then no one can prove otherwise!


    {Am I really going to have to be a voice of reason here?} My Zanpakuto? chimed in.


    [Burn it!]


    {Don''t take advice from the Dragon about burning things}


    Oh fine.


    [Party pooper]


    {You have other things you''d rather be doing anyways. Don''t waste your time caring about something that won''t overly concern you.}


    Yeah yeah.


    The only reason I was checking out this place was because it was near where I actually wanted to go.


    ''Flourish & Blotts''.


    A bookseller.


    Color me interested.


    I hummed as I pushed the door open, the insides being vastly larger than the building would appear from the outside.


    At this point, it seems like a standard magical effect to increase the space of facilities. Perhaps a necessity that came from hiding in modern times? Diagon Alley wasn''t that big to accommodate what was thousands of Witches and Wizards, it made sense that they needed to add more.


    However, I felt my eye twitch as I saw the state of this place.


    Stacks and stacks of books, which was good....if they weren''t haphazardly thrown all over the place.


    Literally towering stacks of books that were tilting back and forth because they were about to fall over. There were more, on the staircase leading to the second floor, a hazard for anyone trying to walk. There were archways made from books barely held together by friction.


    What the fuck was wrong with this world?


    Ignored it, Wilhelm, you had other things you wanted to do before going back home.


    Instead of being supremely bothered by the layout of this place, I walked to the front desk.


    "Can I help you, Dearie?" A kindly old woman looked up from the counter.


    "Yes, I was wanting to make a rather...large purchase. I figured it would be more appropriate to ask rather than find everything myself. Would it be possible to get two sets of compulsory texts for Hogwarts students?"


    "For which years?'' She responded.


    "Every year?" I blinked.


    "The Texts sometimes change from year to year." She gently explained. "Do you have someone attending?"


    "Possibly my Daughter. Just came over from out of Country and wanted to take a look at everything before making a decision." I casually explained.


    "Oh wonderful!" She happily clapped. "You''ll find that Hogwarts is the foremost Magical School in the entire world."


    "So I''ve heard." I had yet to form a thorough opinion.


    "It makes sense then." She nodded in understanding. "Especially with the Defense Against the Dark Arts teacher changing every year, the books needed also change."


    "Pardon?" I frowned. "What do you mean that a Teacher is changing every year."


    "Oh forgive me." She placed her hand lightly on her chest. "You just told me and I already forgot." She leaned, looking around. "You-Know-Who did something, a curse or what-have-you, and no Teacher can persist for more than a year in the position."


    "A teacher dies every year!?" I was now very concerned.


    "Oh Merlin, no!" She laughed. "Just some reason or another that they leave or are.....forced to leave."


    I.....am finding it difficult to understand. "Why don''t they just remove this Curse?"


    "You-Know-Who was a very powerful Wizard, not even the Great Dumbledore was able to remove it. Who would you expect could do so?" She said as if it were obvious.


    "You-Know-Who?"


    "Indeed." She nodded.


    "Who is that?"


    "It''s you-know-who"


    "Yes, I don''t know who."


    "The Dark Lord"


    "Grindelwald?" That was the only Dark Lord I''ve heard about.


    "Grindelwald? What does he have to do with anything?" She looked confused now. "Grindelwald was defeated by Dumbledore during the War."


    "Yes, and who is this Dark Lord then?"v3l.B11n.


    "It''s You-Know-Who!"


    "I don''t know who!"


    "How do you not know!?"


    "I was living in Japan my entire life." I fought off a sigh.


    She hesitated, looking around again before once more leaning in. "His name was....Voldemort." She whispered, a tinge of fear present in her voice.


    ...that''s a stupid name.


    "And this Dark Lord did something after Grindelwald?"


    She looked clearly uncomfortable with the line of questioning. "It was a Dark Time, you shouldn''t ask about it. But it doesn''t matter any longer, he was defeated by the Boy-Who-Lived."


    "....."


    She looked at me again. "Don''t tell me you don''t know about that either?"


    "I have no idea."


    Her expression changed drastically. "Why, Harry Potter of course!"


    "Oh, is Harry Potter some kind of powerful Wizard like Dumbledore?"


    She let out a laugh. "He''s just a child. Bought his books right from me just this last year for his first year of schooling!" She puffed up proudly.


    "Pardon, are you saying that a School Student defeated this....Dark Lord?"


    "Yes, it was just about ten years ago." She looked off into the distance. "If not For Harry Potter, who knows what would have happened?"


    "Ten Years...and you said he just bought books. Wouldn''t he have been an infant?"


    "Why, of course." She nodded.


    "Shut up, Ddraig." I grumbled.


    [Just saying, it makes me depressed to see my user not be able to use even the most basic of baby spells. You think if we get Kunou she could figure it out before you?]


    "I''m ignoring you."


    [It''s alright to admit.]


    "....admit what?" I was annoyed that he got an answer from me even after I said what I did before.


    {Don''t ¨C }


    [That it''s too difficult for you.]


    Caution to the wind then.


    I took out the Staff of Magnus.


    "LUMOS!"


    A second sun appeared overhead.


    [***]


    Canon-Omake, Date with Venelana.


    I had my chin resting on the table, and across from me Venelana was doing the same.


    I don''t know how long we''d been like this, but we were staring at each other for a good while at this point.


    "You blinked, I win," Venelana suddenly smiled.


    "Dammit, I got lost in thought!" I huffed.


    "No being a sore loser~" She giggled.


    "I''ll make you sore."


    "I''m sure you will." She smiled. "We can do that now if you want."


    "Oh?" I perked up, but forced myself to settle down. "Jeez, I thought I was the horny one. Is there even an off switch for you?"


    "Sweetie." She reached over, playfully patting my cheek. "I''m almost always horny."


    That explained a lot.


    And I could relate.


    "It''s not that don''t want to take a tumble in the bed sheets ¨C"


    "Or anywhere, I don''t mind getting adventurous." She interjected.


    Jesus Christ, this woman was going to be the end of me.


    "But! I wanted to spend some time with you too." I took her hand into mine, giving her a smile.


    "And I enjoy this about you immensely." She returned the warm smile. "What did you have in mind?


    I''m up for just about anything."


    "Impromptu date?" I hummed. "Uh...."


    "Would you like some suggestions?" She offered.


    "Please, I''m floundering here."


    She giggled, and touched the Bracelet I gave her before, taking out a piece of paper. "Here you go. This is my bucket list this decade."


    I took it, but looked at her first. "Bucket list for this decade? What''s that supposed to mean."


    "Oh, I just make a list of things that pique my interest every decade or so that I want to do. Not all of them pan out, but it is what it is." She shrugged.


    I read the first on the list. "Fly to the Moon?" I furrowed my brow.


    "Humans landed on the Moon some years ago, I thought they would have had commercial flights within a few years back when I made this list. Unfortunately, it looks like I''ll have to put that one off."


    "I could take you there myself...?" It would take ample preparation, but it was....possible.


    "Part of the fun would be the flying. I wanted the whole experience, breaking through the Earth''s gravity well. The blast off, the landing. All of that good stuff."


    "Understandable." I didn''t bring it up again. "That sounds like fun. It''s something we can do together in the future."


    "Then we can have sex on the way back. It would be exciting to do it without any gravity~"


    I couldn''t even say anything because I had that same exact thought.


    I skimmed the list, most of it were things that would require a bit of setup or weren''t really possible on short notice, but I did land on one that did make me pause. I flipped the page over and held my finger to it. "Really?"


    "What?" She chuckled. "I saw it on T.V. some years ago and I''ve been wanting to do it since. But everyone I''ve asked didn''t really seem interested. And I wouldn''t want to go alone, that would be weird."


    "Fuck it, let''s do it. I''ve never done it before either."


    She smiled brightly, like a genuine excitement. "Oh, this is going to be fun!" She shot up out of her seat. "But I should probably change." She looked down at the dress she was wearing. "Unless you want me to flash my ass at people when I run."


    I reached over, and lifted her dress up to get a good look. "Nope, that''s mine." I shook my head, giving her a little pat on her butt for emphasis.


    "I should put on some panties too." She noted. "Give me ten minutes, and I''ll be right back!"


    Who''d have thought she''d want to play Paintball of all things? I wasn''t complaining, it sounded like a fun time!


    [***]


    Venelana and I sat there in silence.


    We were sweaty and covered in Paint.


    "Here are your participation Trophies." The owner handed us these two little plastic gold-colored cups. "If you come back, we will call the police."


    Neither Venelana nor I said anything as he walked away.


    "Wow...."


    "Yes." She agreed.


    "Those kids were ruthless."


    "I am surprised myself." She rubbed her boob. "I got shot in the tit several times."


    "I don''t think it was an accident..."


    "Oh, it definitely wasn''t. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have gotten so worked up and shot those kids in the mouth every time they opened them."


    "I confess to nothing."


    I expected a fun little outing, shooting each other and some other people with some little balls of paint. We both intentionally kept our standards to that of a normal human, otherwise there would be no point.


    But Jesus Christ, those Kids were monsters.


    "And we''re banned now." She mused. "Do you think we did something wrong?"


    "No, I''m sure it wasn''t that you went on a rampage screaming ''My Dick'' when I got shot in said dick." I deadpanned. "Didn''t you say you were a Child Psychiatrist? Cause some of those kids are going to need some recommendations."


    "I did indeed."


    "Well, a little trauma probably never hurt anyone...." Those kids are going to need a therapist later.


    "It builds character." She defended.


    "I don''t think kicking some teen down to the ground and unloading everything you had into their groin is ''character building''. But then again, I''m not a licensed Psychiatrist."


    "Trust me, I went to school."


    "That response probably wouldn''t make me this speechless if I wasn''t technically a high school dropout."


    She patted my leg. "There there."


    "Well....what now?" I asked.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t expect us to get kicked out so soon."


    "So soon?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "There were only two ways this could have gone." She shrugged. "Believe me when I say, this is pretty normal for my family and I''m used to it."


    Wow, that was something I didn''t think was worth unpacking here.


    Regardless.


    ".....wanna go find another one to get kicked out of?"


    She smiled brightly. "I would love to."


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 460:

    Chapter 460:


    I walked along the street past the shops.


    Not with a care in the world.


    There was a giant ball of light in the sky, but what could that have to do with me?


    So, I just very calmly walked down the street. Perhaps a tad briskly, but I kept my calm. Because I was certainly not responsible for the utter chaos that was unfolding all around me.


    People were definitely not running in panic and other Magic Users suddenly teleported into the streets to throw their spells at the giant ball of light that was totally not my fault.


    [Good job.]


    I blame you, Ddraig.


    [I bet you can''t do it again.]


    I''m not falling for that again.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    [Whatever. I knew it was too much for you.]


    I felt a small twitch of my eye.


    {Don''t make me pull you into your soul.} Musu? Tengai interrupted. {Ddraig, stop trying to bait him into causing problems}


    Yeah, fuck off Ddraig.


    {And Wilhelm, stop falling for his obvious baits.}


    I chose not to comment.


    But I did find a nice spot to watch what was going on. A few dozen Magic Users began casting spells in unison, and my own spell gradually faded away.


    Granted, it was just a ball of light that revealed hidden truths...on top of a secretly hidden enclave in the middle of London....


    I''m sure it''ll be fine.


    But I digressed, it was interesting to see them undo my magic. Reminded me of the spell that Ollivander used when I was getting tested for a Wand.


    Perhaps there were a few spells to pick up here or there. Just the cursory glance at the first year book of spells, it showed they adopted a lot of magical ways to manage mundane tasks. Which did admittedly pique my interest in many ways.


    Did I have anything else I needed to do here? I Commissioned a Sword to be made. A Wand was a no go for now, but that''s something I still want to do after picking out some pieces. I doubt I''ll use it for anything meaningful, but I am sufficiently interested in owning one. Sent the letter to the Headmaster of Hogwarts. And I picked up a bunch of good stuff.


    That seems to be about it. I suppose I''ll just meander for another couple hours or so and just do whatever popped into my mind...


    [Cast some magic again.]


    Musu? Tengai let out a sigh but I ignored him.


    I could figure it out if I wanted to.


    [I''m sure you could.]


    I fucking hate you.


    But I couldn''t deny that it wasn''t bothering me with how the Magic was behaving.


    It didn''t make sense!


    Well, the logic was off. The Lumos spell only worked once I had a foci for it to ping off of. Which....was stupid in the simplest terms. That shouldn''t dictate if a spell was operable or not! It''s not as if it was weighing the conceptual significance of the Foci as a symbol similar to my Yggdrasil.


    No, it was....just a foci in the eyes of the ''spell''. Granted, I put more oomph in it than I should have...but that''s neither here nor there.


    Frankly, it shouldn''t have been a problem.


    It didn''t make sense.


    I literally changed nothing other than holding the staff. Yet, it seemingly worked properly then. And I was almost 100% sure that the Staff of Magnus was not the reason it actualized. I''m pretty sure any old Magical Foci would have sufficed there.


    So we loop back around to the original question, why wasn''t it working until I wielded a foci?


    Was that purely because the spell actualized at the tip of a presumed Wand? But that doesn''t make sense considering that when I put my Staff away, it lingered in the air for a long while.


    My only clue was that the Mana around me acted strangely when I attempted casting initially.


    Like it was stirred up and wanted to do something, but fizzled out halfway.


    Okay my Academic Curiosity got the better of me. I whipped out the book whilst taking a peaceful stroll down the now vacant street and flipped a few pages until I landed on one spell that shouldn''t cause a problem.


    "Levitation charm." I hummed.


    I used my finger again, pointing at a leaf on the ground. A simple movement that was more of a flick than anything and then I chanted. "Wingardium Leviosa."


    It fluttered but didn''t move. I quirked an eyebrow because that was vastly different from the initial response with the previous spell. Despite my own self-proclaimed mastery of certain Magics, I would not presume to master a spell on the first try. However, this was a tad more than I had expected after last time.


    A stark contrast that did give me pause for concern.


    The Mana around me acted similarly, enough to know that something was wrong in comparison, but it was obvious I was missing some important facet of spellcasting here.


    After having an increased sample size, I realized that the movement I did actually disturbed the Mana in the air. No, that wasn''t quite right either. The word too, they had meaning, the Mana moved according to them. Both the movement and words both meant something.


    "Wingardium Leviosa" I cast again, pointing at the same leaf. It jerked slightly but I lost any hold on it fairly quickly.


    There was still a sort of disconnect happening between me and the spell.


    Why?


    I was doing everything ''right''. I could easily analyze such a simplistic spell if I looked into it, so I didn''t believe it was something beyond my means.


    "Wingardium Leviosa" I cast again.


    Nothing changed as the leaf only sputtered before falling back to the ground.


    This doesn''t make any sense.


    The spell wasn''t properly actualizing. A Wand shouldn''t be the deciding factor, that''s just ridiculous. The last spell notwithstanding....but even that is confusing me.


    None of this makes sense.


    I jerked my head to see a lightning bolt streak through the sky. Sir Wiggles landed on my shoulder, and with a gust of wind he was joined with his apparent paramour.


    "Did you deliver the letter?" I rubbed them both on the head.


    The faint ''affirmative'' confirmation through our link was all I needed.


    I let out a tired sigh.


    This mystery was going to annoy me until I solved it.


    Dammit Gramps.


    Well, I need to see how the locals cast their spells, thankfully there was one last place I wanted to go before heading home.


    [***]


    I pushed open the ragged door, quite a few gazes greeted me but they were less inquisitive than last time.


    "Afternoon, Tom." I pulled up a chair at the bar.


    "I expected you some other day, lad." He looked me over with a nod. "Suppose you buying that drink now?"


    "Looks like it." I rubbed Sir Wiggles again. "Don''t suppose you got any fresh veggies either?"


    "Got some carrots." He waved his Wand, they floated over and he cut them off with another motion. No words spoken. He had a plate float over and set the food down as both the Rabbits happily jumped down to their meal.


    Funny how he didn''t even bat an eye at my bunnies.


    But honestly, I was more interested in his apparent silent casting.


    "What''cha want then, laddy?" He asked.


    "I honestly have no idea. What''s the most popular drink around these parts?" I leaned back.


    "If you want somethin smooth and easy on the throat, the young''uns prefer some ButterBeer. If you want something stronger, our other best seller is some good ol'' Fire Whiskey. Got a few different proofs if ya want too."


    "Never had either of those, hit me with a bottle of both."


    "I''ll start ya off simple then." He nodded gruffly, moving around his bar.


    The Butterbeer was basically what one would expect in a beer, even though itlooked rather simple on the outside. I didn''t know how to feel about something called a ButterBeer, but....first sip of it and it was rather smooth and easy to drink. Could understand where he was coming from then.


    An interesting taste, but not in a bad way.


    "Not bad." I admitted.


    "Try this one then." He chuckled, uncorking a more traditional bottle for what I assumed was the whiskey he mentioned. He poured it into a small glass. "This''ll put some hair on your chest."


    "Yeah..." I said absentmindedly, fishing through my ring to find the pouch that was connected to my vault and put the money on the counter. Was it 100 Galleons? I think it was a bit more than that, but I wasn''t really paying attention.


    "Cheer, mate." He finished off his glass. "Gonna head out, appreciate the coin." He patted my shoulder, and grabbed his stuff, heading out.


    I didn''t really care. I was stuck, staring at the wall because I was currently processing what I had just witnessed.


    Wizards and Witches ¨C presumedly, the same, I haven''t checked a Female version of their Magical society. Wizards and Witches...they don''t have a proper Magical Organ.


    A contradiction. Their Wand acted as the replacement ... .sort of.


    It''s like their Wand was a hand-held Magic Circuit, without a better comparison.


    Maybe that wasn''t even correct, but it was the closest approximation.


    I think I understood now. The Mana wasn''t refined by them, like a Magus. As a Magus, we use our Circuits to combine both our own Magical Energy ¨C Od, and the Magical Energy of the World ¨C Mana. There are many terms for it, a common one being Prana, but most just call it Magical Energy for simplicity''s sake unless a differentiation is needed.


    Wizards..they don''t have that. They don''t combine it with their own reserves. They had a sort of.....container in the form of their body, but it didn''t actually hold any Magical Energy. No, it felt more like it directed it. I almost wanted to call it like a Core, but that was wrong too.


    If Artoria''s Magic Core was a solid ball, then a Wizard had a sort of....wiffle ball? That kind of practice plastic ball that had a bunch of holes in it.


    Mana constantly flows through them, non-stop. A Wand, it seems, is how they overcame this deficit. A Wand forcibly directs the Mana that flows into a Wizard''s body.


    A Wizard can never run out of Magical Energy. But they can also harm themselves by forcing themselves to push past a certain limit. And their output seems to have a very hard cap.


    A low floor, but a low ceiling as well....


    Equivalent exchange in that regard.


    It would explain why Wandless Magic was so difficult. It took extreme mastery to force the chaotic Mana running through your body into a certain shape without a Foci.


    It''s kind of ridiculous now that I think about it.


    However, that still left some questions to be answered, like....why was the Mana acting in certain ways.


    It responded to his casting in a way that was....unnatural.


    Mana shouldn''t be moved to fill a certain shape without a proper Ritual. A Ritual was a connection with the Greater World, a resonance. So why was it acting like that every time a spell was cast?


    The idea was absurd. A Ritual cast over the entire world that dictated the rules of their Magic? No, not even a Magic God could accomplish such a thing. Meridia might be able to, but it would require a constant eye on things as the nature of Mana was nebulous and chaotic.


    You couldn''t just snap your fingers, and lay down the laws, so to speak. The nature of Magic ¨C spellcasting, was an ever changing field.


    Back home, there is something like that because of the nature of the Planetary Wills. Gaia and Alaya strike down the display and persistence of Magecraft because it goes against their will. Magecraft was afterall, a product of a bygone era, and the ruthless Will of Humanity only looks towards the future. And Magecraft is doomed to fall in time.


    The rules, if they can be called that, are set. Magi work to get around the rules as best as they can, but they''re all aware of them.


    So.....what is enforcing the ''rules'' here?


    There are no Gods, Gramps already said that....


    Why does moving a Wand in a certain way cause the ambient Mana to resonate so vividly. Why do non-Divine Words cause the same phenomenon?


    Because....that''s the rules set. But who set it....


    "You alright there, lad?" Tom was standing across from me on his side of the bar. "You''ve been sitting there standing for a while."


    "...yeah, I''m fine." I strained a smile. "Can I get some... no, .all of your Alcohol?"


    "....huh?"


    "I can pay."


    I wanted a drink right now.


    He just shook his head weirdly and fetched me another bottle.


    At least I sort of figured out how to play around with the Magic here. I was fairly sure I could cast a spell successfully if I wanted to at this point after seeing how Robert''s spells actualized. I had to connect my internal Magical Energy with the ambient Mana to produce the proper phenomenon rather than use my Circuits to take in the Mana and mold it that way.


    Annoying, but not too difficult to overcome.


    Kunou shouldn''t have an issue, a Wand would do that automatically. And it can translate well enough even after leaving here, the same underlying concepts of how the spells work will remain the same.


    It just didn''t make sense!


    I don''t know why it was working this way. Only that it did for some reason!


    I was about to pour myself a glass, but the space in front of me seemed to spontaneously combust. Rather than fire bursting everywhere, a creature appeared, wreathed in flames that took a moment to dissipate.


    Still, it landed upon the bar in front of me, fire seemed to dance between its feathers.


    .....a Phoenix.


    "The Headmaster''s Phoenix." Tom exclaimed, many other clamoring around the place. While there was a bit of excitement, it wasn''t to the point where I would expect when a Phoenix suddenly appears.


    It seems that it''s well known at this point.


    "You are the most beautiful Bird I''ve ever seen in my life." I couldn''t help but praise it. It wasn''t just its physical appearance, it was utterly brimming with such a warm and encompassing life energy.


    It set down a letter it was holding in its mouth. It stared at me for a good long while, as if to judge me. Originally, I would think it''d hate me, being a Devil and all. I was objectively a Dark aligned being, and a Phoenix stood firmly in the light side. But I also was blessed by Izzy and Meridia, the two sides that a Phoenix represents, life and death.


    After a good long moment, it pushed its head into my hand and I gently rubbed the back of its head.


    Seeing it frill happily did bring a smile onto my face. But it also nudged at the letter with its talon.


    "I presume this is for me?"


    It didn''t respond, but the look it gave me was like ''Are you an idiot''?


    I took the letter, seeing an unfamiliar wax seal. I broke it to read the letter.


    ''Dear Mr. Schweinorg,


    I am admittedly surprised to receive a letter from you. We do not often receive correspondence regarding transfers from most Eastern Countries. I have read your letter and I do believe we can come to some kind of arrangement. Hogwarts is a most wonderful school and I do think we can accommodate a foreign student should we hash out the details. Should you find it satisfactory, I am available Two Weeks from today for a sit down if you would be inclined. I invite you to bring along your daughter as well. We would be thrilled to give you a tour of our illustrious School. My schedule is often busy these few weeks before a new semester, but if you have any questions or concerns, please owl me ¨C or send your wonderful Rabbits ¨C and I will respond with due haste.


    Sincerely,


    Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore, Headmaster of Hogwarts School for Witchcraft and Wizardry.''


    "Huh." I set the letter down. "Is that really his full name?" I asked the bird.


    He let out a soft squawk of confirmation.


    "Who has 5 names?"


    The Phoenix made a noise, I think It was the equivalent of a chuckle. It then nudged me.


    "What?"


    It nudged me again, jerking its head towards the letter. "Are you asking me for a response?''


    It nodded.


    "Jeez, fine." I took out some paper from my ring and penned a response with confirmation on the date. "Here you go, you demanding bird."


    The Phoenix squawked happily, but it didn''t disappear.


    "What?" I blinked.


    It just continued to stare at me.


    What do you want from me? Can''t you see I''m trying to drink my current troubles away?


    "Hey..." I nudged the mythical Bird. "Want a drink?" I offered.


    The Bird did the equivalent of a shrug. So...I poured him a glass. And I watched the legendary Bird grab the glass of Fire Whisky with its beak and down it all in one go.


    It looked at me.


    I looked at it.


    I then poured myself a glass, and threw my head back to drink it all, slamming the glass down.


    I looked at it.


    It looked at me.


    Then it gestured to its own glass.


    Why was I feeling competitive against this Bird? Well It didn''t matter, I find it highly unlikely that a Phoenix can out drink me.


    What''s the worst that could happen?


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.eo.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 461:

    Chapter 461:


    "Fuck." I muttered as I rolled over, letting the moon shine down on me. I had the sudden urge to curse at the moon, as if it was the source of my pounding headache. Which, I probably could have done had my body not started sliding down something.


    Something...metallic?


    I pondered the question as I fell off the edge, landing on a grate-like scaffolding.


    "Ow." I intoned.


    I shifted slightly, because there was a now-shattered glass bottle under me.


    If the dozens of other bottles scattered about around me were any indication, it was a bottle of Fire Whisky.


    Tilting my head back, I found a rather peculiar bird sprawled out.


    ....why was it half blue?


    I''m pretty sure he was mostly red when....we started drinking. My memories were a bit fuzzy at this point, but I think that was correct.


    I don''t think there was such a thing as a blue phoenix, especially not a half blue one. But maybe it was a half-Phoenix? I could hardly throw stones in that department.


    With a groan, I rolled myself over onto my stomach, completely forgetting that there was broken glass under me. And despite what one may think, even with how durable I was, getting broken glass rubbed on me was not pleasant.


    I decided to push myself up onto my feet. I almost fell over and grabbed on to the near by railing on this ledge I found myself on.


    I gave myself a moment to catch my breath, and then it became rather obvious where I was.


    The giant bronze statue was a dead give away.


    I was on the Statue of Liberty. Specifically, I had fallen asleep on its torch, and fell off the tip onto the surrounding platform.


    Well, ain''t this some shit?


    When was the last time I got drunk? God damn, that must have been back in Skyrim soon after I got together with Meridia. It''s super hard for me to even get past a little buzzed these days. Then again, I don''t normally drink Magical Alcohol. And my Magic Resistance doesn''t work against things I consumed.


    On the flip side, my body seemed to burn through it rather quickly, because it was still the same evening...it looked like it was about one or two in the morning if I had to guess.


    I leaned over the railing, catching my proverbial breath. Taking this moment, I checked myself to make sure nothing was wrong.


    [You had a fun night.] Ddraig commented.


    "Anything bad?"


    [Bad? Nothing too bad.]


    "Did I make a fool of myself?" I swear, drunk Wilhelm was not a smart person. But it''s arguable that sober Wilhelm wasn''t either.


    {Everything you did was....within acceptable limits.} Musu? Tengai spoke up.


    "Do I even want to know?" I decided to ask.


    [...probably not.]


    I left it at that then. I''m sure it''s not very important.


    [Who knows.]


    "God dammit." I sighed. "Fine, tell me."


    [Do you want an abridged version or the play by play?]


    "just....keep it short."


    [Magical Britain has a new Vigilante.]


    I resisted the urge to face palm. "Go on."


    [Fighting crime with his trusty sidekick, some Blue Bird.]


    That explains why....actually. "But why is he half blue?"


    [Frankly, I''m surprised you could still walk, let alone attempt to paint a Phoenix blue.]


    Yeah, that sounds about right.


    "Anything else I should know?"


    [You should probably hold off on beating up people with a brick around here.]


    ".....I have so many questions."


    [I expect other people do too.]


    You know what? I wasn''t going to care.


    Instead, I walked over to the sleeping bird and nudged it with my foot. "Wake up." The way it was sprawled out, if its chest wasn''t contracting, I would have thought it was dead....ignoring the fact that it''s a mythical immortal bird.


    "Come on, wake up." I nudged it a bit more. I really had no patience right now. I picked up the limp bird and shook it a little with no response. "I have tried everything I could think of, time for the nuclear option."


    [You just nudged it a little.]


    "Out of options." I held up the Legendary creature and noted the wind resistance from this high up and eyed the world below. I performed many delicate and complicated equations in my head to verify the correct distance.


    And by that, I mean I eyeballed the distance to the water and threw the bird as hard as I could.


    [Oh wow, you got some distance there.] Ddraig sounded surprised.


    I held my hand up to keep the wind from blowing my hair in my face as I squinted to watch. "Birds are naturally very aerodynamic." I could vaguely make out the plop as it hit the water.


    I was about to cheer until a burst of flames manifested right next to me, a very upset and confused Phoenix landed on the railing.


    It stared at me.


    "If you were my peer, we would not be together." She said bluntly. "I would never be able to trust you. I would always have thoughts, concerns about how and when I would be betrayed as that is the only relationship I can have with the others. I admit, I never imagined in my many years of existence that I would allow myself to become bonded with a mortal. I have had my own share of concerns about everything thus far. However, to hear you are worried about taking advantage of me....." She gave a very rare warm smile. "Strangely, it makes me very happy."


    "I ¨C"


    "However." She cut me off. "It also makes me angry that you have neglected to ask me for aid when I could have rendered it." She said with a glare.


    "....sorry." I apologized meekly.


    "I accept your apology because it was well intentioned." Her expression softened. "Do not be mistaken, I have been aware of this for some time now, but I have waited for the right moment for us to speak about it. One of the things I love about you is your concern for taking advantage of me." Her tone implied amusement. "But I expect a partner even if we will never truly be equal in all aspects."


    "I''ll try to be more open minded about it."


    "Good." Her fingers began to run through my hand. "I will never be upset with you merely asking. And I am comfortable enough with our relationship to believe you would not step beyond what I believe to be appropriate. At least, intentionally. Thus, I will always hear what you ask and give you the benefit of the doubt on matters such as that. This I promise, so you need not be concerned about taking advantage of me."


    "Really? Anything I ask."


    "....is there something you require?"


    "Can you make me super powerful and able to beat up Solomon?" I asked, though it was more tongue in cheek.


    "You jest....but there are some things we can discuss if you...desire it."


    I paused in my rubbing her thigh. "What do you mean?"


    "You have yet explored the intricacies of this Universe. There are....ways for mortals to reach beyond their birth to acquire power not inferior to my own." Her tone was...hesitant. It was rare enough for me to pick up on how reluctant she was to speak about this. "It is dangerous, and the path very treacherous, but if you''re willing ¨C" She stopped, looking down at me. "Did you just lick my thigh?"


    "Yes." I admitted without shame.


    "I am revealing to you the secrets of creation, secrets that would make mortals go insane with desire. And instead, you ignore me to... lick my thigh." She sounded exasperated.


    "You sounded reluctant."


    ".....I will not deny it."


    "If you''re worried, then I won''t bother. You call me out for doing dangerous things, but there''s a difference between dangerous and ''dangerous''. I can read between the lines here."


    "Many would commit the most heinous of acts for even the chance to receive this knowledge." She pointed out.


    In response, I squeezed her leg.


    "....why did I expect any different?" she shook her head. "...but I suppose this is what I love about you."


    "I love you too." I smiled.


    She let out a sigh, but the twitching of the corners of her lips revealed her true feelings.


    "In all seriousness, I do have something I could use your help with. Outside of Venelana''s thing, which I would appreciate you helping with as well."


    "I already said I would assist her."


    "I know, I just wanted to express my thanks."


    "Very well, I will not deny your gratitude. Tell me what you need."


    I stood up, and took out the Spear, holding it in front of me. "Need I explain any more?"


    Meridia looked at it. "If you are hoping I can fix it, you may be disappointed."


    "Well, I can''t say I wasn''t hoping. But are not able to?" I felt oddly confused at that.


    "Let me properly explain. Yes, I can completely fix that item, and it would require....not an insignificant amount of power to do so. And do not take that as me being dismissive. I am willing to assist you with this." She pointed out. "But for me to fully repair this item, it would destroy the presence contained within."


    "Can you explain it to me?" I asked.


    "I would have to overwrite the presence to fully repair this item. Which I believe to be the opposite of what you desire. The presence inside is a flickering flame, my light would douse it and replace it with my own even without that being my intent." She explained more.


    "Ah....it''s too weak to handle any significant power from you?"


    "That is not incorrect." She nodded.


    "Unfortunate." I frowned.


    It makes sense, regardless of how strong she was, if the presence inside was too brittle to handle the strain, she can''t repair it properly.


    "Do not be discouraged. I said I cannot repair it fully, I did not say I was unable to assist." She spoke. "I can make sure that it does not deteriorate any further." She placed a hand on the spear, her eyes glowed a beautiful golden, a gentle light seeped out and covered the spear.


    The outside cracks, well, they didn''t disappear, but they....shrunk, somewhat. And no longer was there Holy Power leaking from various parts of the spear.


    "This is the most I can comfortably do without risking overwriting the remnants within." She declared, removing her hand.


    Good, with this, I had one less thing to worry about until we can get a Holy Relic to mend the true damage.


    "Thank you." I put the spear away and wrapped her up in a hug.


    "You are welcome." She relaxed into my arms. "I do like helping you, Wilhelm," She said softly.


    Yeah...I''ve just been an idiot.


    "I have some time available. I will send a message to Venelana, and we can finish the task she requested." Meridia stated.


    "I''m actually really interested to see how this will work. I can''t say I care for those Evil Pieces, but academically, I am intrigued."


    "I agree with you, I do not particularly like the idea of changing someone to become something dark. But....it is not within my realm of influence, so I am keeping how the mortals say, an open mind." She took the initiative to grab my arm. "Let us go home, my lover."


    "With pleasure."


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 462:

    Chapter 462:


    Meridia and I arrived without delay, and there were plenty of people waiting for us. I could barely even register their existence before I had someonethrow themselves at me.


    "Will!" Jinn was already upon me.


    I caught her quickly, my Blue Genie giggling to herself. "Did you miss me?"


    "Un." She nodded happily.


    I quickly kissed her forehead, making her smile brightly.


    "How was your day off?" Yasaka asked coming up and also stealing her own hug.


    "It was...interesting." I strained a smile.


    "Oh dear, it wasn''t bad I hope?"


    "I don''t even know where to start. There''s nothing that jumped out that made me vehemently reject the idea, but there were a few things I didn''t quite like."


    "We can''t expect everywhere to be perfect." She responded.


    "True, and it''s not like she''d be living there beyond school. Apparently they have a sort of racist inclination for their magical society. I was told it wasn''t as bad in school, as one of the teachers is apparently a half-goblin. But it exists, rather openly at that."


    Yasaka scrunched her nose.


    "I can remedy that." Meridia offered.


    "I''m inclined to take you up on that offer."


    "Please don''t strip people of their opinions." I poked my Eldritch Goddess. Specifically, on the butt.


    Squishy.


    She swatted my hand away with a huff.


    "They would never know the difference." She crossed her arms. She was...somewhat joking. But she knows how I feel about individual choice.


    "And don''t get me started on the actual system of Magic." I let out a sigh.


    "Please, get started, I want to hear this." Medea poked her head out of the kitchen. "New Magic, what do?"


    I blinked, she''s apparently adapted to modern society quite well. "I couldn''t figure it out in that small time frame."


    Medea quirked an eyebrow. "And now I''m genuinely interested."


    "Would Kunou have trouble then? The whole purpose was for her to learn Magic." Yasaka stated.


    "No, no." I waved it off. "I figured out how to actualize the spellcrafting, but the underlying mechanics escape me for now. It''s transferable from the basic spell books I''ve read thus far, but it''s just extremely vague on how it operates."


    "What, so you''re able to cast the spells without knowing how they work?"


    "Basically." I shrugged, taking out one of the first year spell books. "They literally teach first years just how to move their wands and articulate the spell words."


    Medea frowned. "That doesn''t make sense. How do they know what they''re doing then?"


    "Exactly my point." I agreed immediately. "But the later stuff seems to delve into actual understanding of what they''re doing. I just didn''t really have the time to read too deeply into it. You''re welcome to read the books, I got two copies of everything, one for Jinn and one for Salem."


    "You''re the best~" Jinn squeed. "And it''s sweet that you got some for Salem too. She''s going to be thrilled."


    "I''ll take you up on that offer then." Medea nodded.


    I turned to look at the others in the room who were waiting patiently. "Venelana." I smiled.


    "Hello dear." She smiled, holding her arms open as if it were her turn, which it was.


    I happily accepted the hug from the voluptuous woman. "You seem to be in a good mood."


    "Of course, I''m going to finally fill my Queen." She beamed.


    I raised an eyebrow at Mozart who was also sitting at her side.


    "I admit I am equally excited." He matched her expression.


    "Oh." I clapped my hands. "Got a couple other things." I flipped my hand over, and produced a certain radiant feather. "Got this from a Phoenix." I held it up from them to see.


    Before I could even say anything else, Medea was in my face. "I want it."


    "No way, get your own."


    "Please, do you have any idea how rare Phoenix feathers are?"


    "Yes, there''s literally a common saying that refers to things that are rare as being equivalent to Phoenix Feathers."


    "....shut up I want it." She pouted cutely.


    "No way, I was going to give it to Kunou."


    She stiffened before sighing. "Ugh, fine. I can''t really deny that then. How about I turn it into a Mystic Code for her?"


    I mulled that over. "I don''t have a problem with that, I was probably going to do something similar. It has very strong protective properties."


    "Yoink." She practically ripped it from my hands and already put it away before I could offer any means of protest. "How''d you even get one? Phoenix''s aren''t exactly common, even during my Era. They''re technically Divine Beasts."


    "Apparently the Headmaster of the School there has a Phoenix as a Familiar."


    "....huh."


    "My thoughts exactly. But it speaks to his character at least. Phoenix are creatures that prefer the lighter side of the spectrum. Not to the same extent as a Unicorn, but a Phoenix wouldn''t be a familiar of a bad person...probably."


    "So he just gave you one?" Yasaka asked. "And does this imply you met with him to set up a meeting?"


    "I sent a letter...which is apparently facilitated through owls....or in his case, his Phoenix. But I actually got it after challenging the bird to a drinking contest, or something like that. It''s a bit of a blurr..."


    "You said words, they had meanings individually, but when you put them all together, I find myself unable to comprehend them." Medea responded.


    "....As long as you had a good time." Yasaka shook her head, giving me a light pat on the cheek. "And didn''t cause any trouble.....right?"


    "Nothing that can be proven." I said immediately.


    ".....good enough I suppose."


    "Anyways, shall we get this show on the road?" I clapped my hands. "I''m sure Meridia doesn''t like being held up like this as we just chat."Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    "I do not mind." Meridia said simply. "I made sure to procure enough time in my schedule to be here. I enjoy these moments."


    "Aww~" Jinn quickly wrapped up the Eldritch Goddess in a big hug.


    Meridia, still stiffened despite the normal occurrence, but quickly accepted the Genie''s affection. And didn''t even bat an eye when Jinn didn''t release her.


    "Did you guys start already?" Mordred pushed open the front door, hollering to everyone inside.


    "Nope, you''re right on time!" Jinn answered back.


    "Awesome." Mordred hoped in, followed by Artoria and Jeanne.


    "Not that I''m against it, but why is everyone here?"


    "You think I''m gonna miss seeing someone turn into a Devil?" Mordred asked.


    "....I was curious." Jeanne said quietly.


    Cute.


    "I admit my interest is piqued." Artoria said simply.


    "Same with me in all honesty." Medea spoke up. "I want to see these things that can overwrite someone''s soul."


    "You are the new one, yes?" Meridia looked at Jeanne.


    "Um....Wilhelm just brought me here?" Jeanne looked confused. "H-hello?"


    Meridia inspected her for a long moment. "You have a beautiful soul. It makes me envious that it is claimed by another."


    "T-thank you?" Jeanne awkwardly replied.


    She turned back to me. "I approve."


    "W-what does that mean?" Jeanne looked around, confused by what was happening.


    I just patted her head. "Do you want me to spell it out for you?" I couldn''t help but grin.


    She puffed up cutely, looking like she was about to swing her little fists at me as she tended to do.


    "Anyone else then? Are we waiting for any more people to come?"


    "we have one more." Yasaka responded, her tail brushing against my arm while she held her own Kaleidophone in her hand, presumedly messaging someone. "Otherwise, everyone else is preoccupied with other things."


    "Thank you for waiting." Another familiar voice quickly opened the door. Izzy strode in like she rushed over here.


    "I didn''t think you would be interested." I was mildly surprised to see Izzy hurriedly come over. "Happy to see you regardless though." I stole a quick kiss on her cheek as she came over.


    "Normally, it isn''t something that would interest me. But this isn''t a normal occurrence." She pointed out.


    "True." I couldn''t deny that.


    "If we''re going to begin..." Venelana stood up from her seat, she was holding a rather ornate looking box. She opened it to reveal a set of chess pieces, they were a color of a baleful red and I could practically taste the demonic nature pulsing from them.


    Meridia''s nose scrunched in obvious disgust.


    I quickly took her hand in reassurance. Not that she was feeling unwell due to their presence, but that they were just something she despised at her core. She had expressed on multiple occasions that she didn''t voice her thoughts on some things purely because they existed outside her home, but that didn''t mean she liked them.


    I looked at the full set, not a single one of them used yet. "I don''t know the...social rules according to these things. Would it be rude if I asked to look at one?" I asked Venelana.


    She let out a small laugh. "They''re considered something very personal. But not in the sense that you''re not allowed to touch them or anything like that." She held it up to me. "Feel free to take a look."


    Well, with permission granted I poked a few before taking out a pawn. Medea was also practically pushing her face against mine as she too looked at it closely.


    "What do you think, a total sublimation of the soul by cannibalizing part of the existing Saint Graph then filling in the pieces with ''Devil'' Data?" I asked.


    "The Devil Data, as you say, acting as a sort of virus that then spreads and replaces every other part, working its way through their entire Saint Graph until their Origin changes?" Medea hummed.


    Jinn pushed her head next to ours as well. "That would make the actual ''Evil Piece'' unnecessary. From what I understand, the Evil Piece acts as the focal point. It''s not a sublimation, but a mutation."


    "That''s true." Medea pursed her lips. "It would be significantly more difficult if the ''Evil Piece'' attempted sublimation. But for mutation to occur, that would imply that Devilhood is a direct path from the concept of ''human''."


    "You stand before, Sir Wigglesbottom Fluffytail Octavius Benedict III, Crown Prince of the Emerald Kingdom, Duke of Carrot Island, General of the northern Armies, Lightning born, The Devil Slayer. Head of Chaldean department of Phantasmal Beasts. And the newly ascended to the throne, King of France!" I held him up as I exclaimed his many glorious titles.


    There was a pause that Jeanne just blinked at me.


    "I am not kidding by the way."


    "What...?"


    "I asked Marie in the singularity. She anointed him the actual King of France."


    "I-it doesn''t work like that...."


    "The Royal Family of France was dead. Marie, as the former Queen had the highest claim to the throne, thus Sir Wiggles is the proper King of France."


    "That''s not how it works!" She quickly tried to deny.


    "Let''s ask an expect. Artoria, is Sir Wiggles the rightful King of France?"


    "It sounds correct to me." She replied, not missing a beat.


    "There you have it, bow before your new king!" I smooshed him into her face.


    "Neh!" She made one of her strange noises, despite giving Sir Wiggles lots of little rubs.


    I will hold this over her head forever.


    "Ignore him, dear." Yasaka hugged the Penniless Saintess. "He likes to play around with his familiar."


    "It''s real, I''ll even get Marie to confirm it." I argued. "But that''s not what I was going for. A side benefit, but not my purpose. She''s a little shy, so please be patient." I said as one more little bunny joined our group. "Meet Lady Wiggles, Sir Wiggles'' girlfriend."


    She floated up into the air, landing next to Sir Wiggles and they began moving around the room as all the girls cooed at them. It was hard to not be immediately taken by the adorable pair.


    "As pleased as I am to see you have a mate for your familiar...I must return." Meridia bit her lip, watching the two. Even an Eldritch Goddess was not immune to the floof.


    "Kiss?" I asked.


    She leaned over, sharing a quick and intimate moment with me. "I will be available if you require my assistance." And by that she meant, that I better go to her for help if I needed it.


    I nodded and she disappeared from the living room.


    "Well, this has turned into a strange day." Yasaka noted, watching as everyone played with the two bunnies. Jinn was on the floor with the two of them nearly immediately.


    "You''re telling me. I''m still nursing a bit of a hangover. Drank too much Magic Alcohol from that world, not used to that sort of thing."


    "Magic Alcohol?" Venelana perked up. "I want to know more, but I also want to go register...."


    "I brought a lot back with me. Go do your thing, I''m not going anywhere."


    She looked at me with a beautiful smile. "You''re so good to me." She shifted her gaze to Mozart. "Ready to go, my dear Queen?"


    Mozart cackled. "Yes, my king."


    I felt like they were just enjoying playing the whole ''peerage'' thing like a game.


    Venelana lit up a Magic Circle and the both of them disappeared, going to wherever they needed to go.


    "So you handled everything in that world that you needed to do?"


    "Yup, we got a meeting set for two weeks from yesterday. Which is.....some amount of time for us, I''m not sure what the time correlation is. I''ll calculate it tomorrow."


    "Good. And what are your thoughts about it?"


    "Eh, not bad I don''t think. The Magic there is actually somewhat interesting, but it looks rather lower tiered than what I''m used to. But since It''s just for Kunou to build a foundation, then it''s acceptable. Did you know they use wands there? Like....all of them. It''s the norm."


    "Wands?" Medea peeked over to our side of the room. "How trite. A good staff is usually better."


    "It''s not a matter of like....social etiquette or any kind of fashionable statement. Like, they literally need to use wands. Well, most of them probably do. They don''t actually have a type of Magic Container, instead the wand acts as a pseudo one that connects the Magical Energy in their body to the Mana of the world to actualize spells."


    "Huh, that seems odd."


    "Tell me about it. Took me forever to cast one of their most basic spells until I found out."


    "I could imagine. A simple fix, you just need to connect with the outside Mana directly."


    "Exactly." She figured it out with a few words. "That reminds me, I tried to get a wand made, but I didn''t really resonate with any of the wands there so I was going to get some custom pieces for the guy to make me one."


    "....any reason you need one?"


    "Nah, just want one to have it."


    She shrugged. "As good a reason as any."


    "Got a bunch of goodies. But....I''ll say I''m not against that place, but It''s not something I''m thrilled about."


    "Is that because of how you perceive the place or because you''re worried about Kunou?" Yasaka questioned.


    "...admittedly, about 90% of my reservations are the latter."


    Yasaka just chuckled, wrapping her tail around my waist. "We can talk about it more after seeing this ''school''. I''m sure Kunou would enjoy a trip there to see it."


    "Yup, it''ll be fun."


    "That reminds me, I received a letter myself."


    "Oh, a secret admirer?" I teased.


    She rolled her eyes. "I have my people burn those these days."


    "Wait, you still get some?" I blinked.


    "Oh you''re cute." She pinched my cheek. "Do you think it stops just because I have a man now?"


    "I would assume..."


    "No dear. If anything, they increased. Lots of offers for subtle meetings that no one needs to know about." She let out a sigh.


    "I have no words..."


    "Believe me,I know. I''ve had to get a bit more firm with the senders, but that''s really only slowed it down since. Otherwise, I have my people just burn them all, like I said." She shrugged. "But I''m going off topic, I received a letter from the Devils! And I should have probably brought this up while Venelana was here, but it slipped my mind in the excitement of everything happening."


    "Should I preemptively scowl in annoyance?"


    "You know, I''m actually not sure. It''s a rather...strange request...they are requesting your presence. Something about putting a team together to fight the Khaos Brigade?" She sounded confused about even speaking.


    "Dammit Odin." I let out a sigh.


    He worked damn fast though. That was like....a day or so ago he proposed the idea? And now they were already sending out invitations.


    "Welcome to my life." Izzy looked across the room. I don''t even think she knew what we were talking about but as soon as I said that, she immediately registered it with sympathy.


    "Right, he said he was going to do some stupid thing like this. Partly for his amusement, partly because he thought it would be a good idea to keep most eyes away from everything else."


    "....that''s not a horrible train of thought."


    "....are you suggesting I....join?" I raised an eyebrow.


    "Oh, not at all. I mean if you want, I wouldn''t say anything. But don''t treat this as me trying to push you that way."


    "Yeah, I gotcha." I found myself sighing again. "It sounds completely....ugh."


    "Ugh?" She repeated.


    "I didn''t have any proper words to describe the feeling I was experiencing."


    She giggled. "I think that''s a perfect way to respond. I''ll gladly send them a rejection. I just hope they don''t keep bothering me."


    ".....it won''t hurt you any if you reject on my behalf, would it?"


    "Well, not in any meaningful way."


    "Would it be better if I rejected in person? Like....more politically polite?"


    "It would give them some face." She admitted. "Like if you showed up, rejected the thing and left after the meeting or what have you."


    "I''m....trying to be more cautious of the political state I put you in. I don''t want someone to be able to take jabs at you because I told them to fuck off." I still felt bad about dropping the Indra mess into her lap.


    "Oh Wilhelm." Her expression softened. "I am extremely grateful that this is your main consideration. But....you don''t have to join anything. Frankly, it would be worse for our position if you did join in the long run. But if you want to just go over there and put in a token appearance and then decline any offers...that would probably be the best case scenario."


    I was glad she was being honest and not trying to just spare my own distaste for the whole thing.


    Part of being a partner to someone was helping with burdens when possible.


    "I''m surprised though. You would normally vehemently reject any possibility of associating with the Devils. Bar Venelana, of course."


    "I.....don''t want to just keep pretending that they don''t exist, you know? Don''t get me wrong, I''m never going to be on good terms with their faction or society, or whatever. But burying my head in the sand whenever anything devil related pops up isn''t a good mental state to have."


    "I''m proud of you." She said softly. "If you want an actual reason to go, I can give you one if it makes you feel better."


    "Oh?"


    "Kunou is a huge fan of Magical Girl Levi-tan."


    I scrunched my nose. "I did remember that, but I think I sort of repress the whole concept whenever it''s mentioned."


    One of the four leaders of Hell dresses up as a Magical Girl and has her own t.v. show....which Kunou absolutely adores.


    I admit, it''s a special kind of hell for me that only a real devil could cook up. I could make Kunou a better magical girl than that woman ever could.


    "And as the head of foreign affairs, it stands to reason that she would be managing this ''event''."


    "Yeah...I get where you''re going with this. Her birthday is coming up really soon...may as well get started on the gifts."


    I was definitely not going to get caught up in any ''super team'' bullshit ideas they had going on, but I guess I could drop in and politely reject their stupid invitation.


    "And Venelana has been bothering me about a ''dinner''.... that''s rude, let me rephrase. I don''t want it to sound like she''s annoying me or anything like that. She''s brought up the idea of meeting some people, which...I''m not entirely against. I suppose since I''m going to be in Hell, I may as well....bite the bullet so to speak."


    Yasaka just looked at me. "Yes, I''m sure a family dinner with the Gremory family will go splendidly."


    Why did she sound sarcastic?


    [***]


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. / astoryforone

 Chapter 463:

    Chapter 463:


    "So this is the canvas you''re giving me to work with?" Medea eyed her newest victim.


    "....why do I feel scared?" Jeanne looked at me.


    I gently patted her head. "It''s called survival instincts."


    "Meep." Jeanne slowly inched behind me.


    "What exactly do you want me to do?" Medea asked.


    "Eh, going to some gathering of a bunch of factions or what have you. I''m dragging Jeanne along with me. From the letter Yasaka received, some Angels are going to be there." That and no one else really cared about interacting with the other factions.


    Hell, I was basically going just to politely decline their request.


    It was a bit bigger than I had thought it was going to be. Honestly, I was thinking something along the lines of each group kicking their youngest together and telling them to start punching suspected enemies.


    Especially since Odin was the one who technically set everything up.


    Come to find out, it''s a bit more intricate than that.


    Reminded me of the whole Peace Meeting, honestly.


    Not only were a bunch of other Factions gathering in Hell, but they''re bringing their ''newest generation'' as Odin put it.


    Yasaka obviously wanted nothing to do with it. Doubly so since we''re preparing to invade the Fae Lands, which was understandable in our position to decline any invitations. So, I want to do my part as her man to smooth over the rejection with at least my presence. As she said, it would give them face and wouldn''t come off as us just snubbing them, even if we had proper reasons.


    It was rather abrupt, all things considered, but I supposed it was something that was weighing on the minds of other factions. We sort of wiped our hands of the issue and dropped the problem in their laps, they don''t have the luxury of ignoring everything and continuing as was.


    I could imagine it was a pleasant reprieve to be able to latch onto any united agreement or talks about further how to handle this looming threat beyond some vague ''we''ll work together'' that came about from the Peace Meeting.


    "Hmm, anything specific you want?" Medea asked, poking and prodding Jeanne.


    "Erm....I-I don''t know?" Jeanne looked unsure of what to say. "I''ve never really worn nice clothes before?"


    Medea paused, looking at her. "Now that is a travesty."


    "Actually, I don''t think she has any actual clothes right now either, let''s just get started on a bunch of outfits."


    "Definitely, we''re going to have to fix this." Medea nodded.


    "I have some clothes..." Jeanne said quietly.


    "You have your Servant Armaments, dear. That''s significantly different than actual clothes. And the fact that you don''t have anything to show off that delectable body of yours is a sin." Medea purred.


    I ignored Jeanne''s squawk. "Actually, she does have one outfit."


    "Neeeh." She nudged me.


    "Oh?" Medea quirked an eyebrow. " Show me."


    "D-do I have to?"


    "I need a reference." Medea said with a completely straight face.


    Jeanne pouted, and she glowed slightly as her Servant attire was dismissed, showing that School Uniform that she was wearing from behind.


    "Bold choice for a Saintess." Medea blinked.


    "I-it''s not that bad!"


    "It certainly shows off that butt of yours..."


    "Neh!?"


    "That''s what I''ve been saying." I swear, Medea and I were on the same wavelength. "Just not her butt either, for some reason that School Uniform shows off her legs amazingly too."


    "D-Don''t say something like that out loud!!!"


    "Honestly, I''m not surprised that the Saintess is a deviant..."


    "You should have seen Saint Martha. I swear, what she wore was more lewd than if she was just naked...."


    "T-There was nothing wrong with Marth''s clothes!"


    At this point, Jeanne was doing her best impression of a tomato.


    "Big G has good tastes." I nodded to myself.


    "It''s not odd for Gods to lean on the side of certain.....interests." Medea agreed.


    "Nooo, it has nothing to do with him!"


    "Face it my little Bondage Saint, Big G gave you booty shorts as your default clothing." I patted her head. "It''s basically a divine proclamation ¨C The Saintess must be lewd."


    "Neeeh!" She swung her hands at me wildly.


    "Wait, you didn''t dress her up like this?" Medea questioned, a genuine look of surprise about her.


    "No?" I blinked. "Why do you think I''ve been giving her a hard time about it?"


    "I thought you just bullied her into it so you could tease her." Medea responded.


    "That''s.....probably something I would do." Jeanne responded to my statement by hitting my shoulder, repeatedly. "But that''s all Big G. He apparently believes his Saintesses should show off what they got."


    Medea ignored the flailing Saintess as she continued her inspection. "Well, I certainly have quite a bit to work with. But I''m going to have to work from the ground up, how about ¨C" She paused. "Oh my, is this a G-String."


    Medea reached for something and Jeanne made a high squeak as she stiffened.


    "You really are a bold Saintess." Medea laughed.


    I glanced over Jeanne''s shoulder. "I''m not even surprised."


    "It''s not me!" Jeanne squeaked again. "I-i-it''s what Laeticia was wearing!"


    "Uh huh." I didn''t believe her.


    "It''s true!"


    "I completely believe you."


    "S-stop!"


    "Lewd Saintess is Lewd."


    "No!" Jeanne squawked with a red flush spreading all over her face. She looked for the easiest place to bury her face, which just happened to be my chest.


    I just gently pat her head. "I think it''s cute."


    "R-really?" She looked up at me. ".....it''s comfortable." She then looked away.


    Jeez, she''s so adorable.


    "You heard her, make her more panties like this."


    "Neh!?"


    "I was thinking white lace, it aligns better with her natural charm~"


    "Neeeh!"


    "She is just precious~" Medea cooed. "Don''t worry, I''m going to make her several sets of lingerie."


    "W-why would I need that!?"


    "I''m surprised she even knows what that is." I said with full honesty.


    "The Grail!"


    "The Grail only provides pertinent information." I countered.


    "It''s not what you think!" She quickly flailed around in embarrassment.


    "Even a Saintess can''t overcome her debauched French heritage..."


    "Suddenly a lot of things make sense." Medea commented.


    "Stopppp." Jeanne whined.


    "She''s really too easy" Medea looked my way.


    "I know, and I can''t help myself. It''s too fun to get a reaction out of her for everything." I said helplessly.


    "You''re a meanie." Jeanne puffed up with a pout.


    I couldn''t help but pinch her cheek. "But seriously, we''re going to get you a bunch of clothes you actually like. So feel free to add anything you want."


    Jeanne''s expression softened considerably. "Thank you, Wilhelm." She finished with a warm smile.


    "Alright, you can flirt later." Medea interrupted. "Let me do my thing and stop disturbing me." She physically started pushing me towards the door.


    "F-flirt!?" The Saintess flustered.


    "Alright, alright, stop being so aggressive. I liked the version I met in the Singularity better." I grumbled.


    "Didn''t she ask you to marry her?" Jeanne asked.


    "Excuse me!?" Medea''s voice was raised a few pitches.


    "What can I say, it''s difficult being this handsome and charming." I sighed in mock exasperation, but quickly decided to make myself scarce before her brain could reboot.


    "Get back here you brat!" She screeched, but I was already out the door and fleeing at a very brisk pace.


    [***]


    I looked out upon the horizon. It was odd seeing it within my inner world. It felt real, and I guess in sense, that it was. It was my own memories used to facilitate the feelings and sensations that came about through the physical.


    "Staff." I held my hand out, and the Staff of Magnus appeared.


    "I will say nothing else, prepare yourself." Musu? Tengai replied.


    "No, I just got back home after the thing I told you before. It''s been a bit stressful and I missed you." I smiled.


    "Hmph." She crossed her arms. "You still have your glib tongue."


    "You didn''t miss me too?" I asked.


    She twitched slightly. ".....I did not speak those words."


    I sat up. "Cute."


    "Be quiet." She hissed.


    "Well, I was about to tell you about the gift I brought, but if you don''t want to hear about it..."


    She grumbled. "You know what I meant."


    Cute.


    I held my hand out, letting the second copy of all the books I got in that weird world drop onto the floor in a few stacks.


    Her eyes flashed as she realized what these books contained. "This is....a significant gift...." She muttered while touching the book on top. "....what do you wish in return?"


    "Pardon?" I tilted my head


    "What boon do you desire in return for this gift?" She reiterated


    "Salem, not everything between us needs to be a transaction."


    She huffed again, crossing her arms again. ".....It''s easier." She said softly. "I don''t know how to reciprocate otherwise."


    "Would it make you feel better if I asked for something?"


    "I would not dislike it." She responded. "However, if you ask for something perverted, I will be most upset."


    "Am I really someone who would ask something like that?"


    She swung her hand, lightly slapping my shoulder. "I suppose that is accurate however. You wouldn''t ask. I am more than aware of how careful I must be of your wandering hands."


    "I admit nothing."


    "Hmph." She grunted again. "Tell me what you want."


    "What I want...." I tapped my chin. "Offered such a wonderful boon by the Grimm Queen? What could I possibly ask for?"


    "....as long as it is something within reason, I do not mind retracting my previous words." She whispered.


    I was admittedly tempted, but it didn''t feel like the right circumstances. Rather...


    "I want this." I grabbed her hand, slipping my fingers between hers.


    ".....this?" She looked confused.


    "Just this." I smiled.


    "....I do not understand you sometimes." She sighed. "However....I am not upset."


    "Hmm, is it too late to ask you to do something lewd?"


    "Yes." She snorted.


    "I guess I''ll just have to seduce you the old fashioned way."


    "Oh? Then by all means seduce me."


    "Are you sure you''re ready for this level of wooing? I don''t know if your heart will be able to take it."


    "Yes, I''m sure I''ll be swept off my feet." She drawled.


    I cleared my throat. "Girl, as long as I have a face, you''ll have somewhere to sit."


    "....."


    "Now that I''m holding your hand, I can tell everyone that I''ve been touched by an Angel."


    "....."


    "If it''s true that we are what we eat, then ¨C"


    "Please, do not finish that one." She groaned.


    "I see, you don''t even need any more. You''re now head over heels." I sniffed haughtily.


    "Of course, how could I ever resist such romantic callings." She said dryly. "Truly, you are a master of sensual word play."


    "I knew it, you are now seduced."


    She rolled her eyes. "I find it inconceivable how I am romantically involved with you at this moment."


    "Hey, I can be romantic."


    "Before this moment, I might have agreed with you."


    "Alright, give me another chance."


    "Do what you want." She sighed.


    I squeezed her hand and looked her into the eyes. "Do you remember how I told you how I learned about you?"


    "Yes, you said that you used the Relic of Knowledge." She responded.


    "That''s right, I wanted to see everything about this supposed ''Grimm queen''. And as soon as I laid my eyes on her, she took my breath away. This woman I had never interacted with before, never seen until that moment, she left me utterly breathless. You don''t have to steal my heart,, it already belonged to you from the beginning."


    It felt like she unintentionally squeezed my hand because she had a strange expression. She seemed to settle on looking away because a small flush appeared on her pale cheeks. "Don''t spout that ridiculous trite around me. I''m annoyed, as soon as you''re finished, leave."


    "Well....I may not be finished for a while."


    "Do what you want." She huffed.


    "How about I tell you what I''ve been up to recently?" I offered.


    "Very well." She tried to sound uninterested, but it wasn''t quite working out too well. "If I am forced to bear your presence, I may as well understand what you were doing while you were gone."


    Cute.


    [***]


    I yawned and stretched, popping back out at home.


    It was nice, visiting Salem for a few hours. And I even got some training in while I was over there.


    I walked over and knocked on the door that Medea was holding Jeanne hostage in. "You guys still in there?"


    "Almost done!" Medea shouted back.


    I waited patiently outside of the door. We weren''t on the strictest time schedule, but it was sorta getting there.


    "Wait, wait, don''t touch there!" Jeanne squawked.


    "Hush, this is important."


    "How is it important for you to touch my chest!?"


    "Measurements."


    "You already measured!!"


    I was...tempted to go inside.


    "Alright, come in." Medea called out.


    "Wait! I''m not mentally prepared, I need ¨C"


    I pushed the door open. Medea was standing to the side but my eyes landed solely onto Jeanne. She was wearing a slender, shoulderless, blue dress. It hugged her curves perfectly, but it was also very tasteful and elegant.


    Frankly, there was only one word to describe it.


    "Beautiful."


    "Heeh!?" Jeanne squeaked, turning bright red. "T-thank you." She covered her face.


    "As always, I do good work." Medea stated.


    "Thanks for the hard work, Medea." She wasn''t only skilled, but she was extremely fast.


    "Thank me after you see what she''s wearing underneath." She began to cackle.


    "Don''t tell him that!!!" Jeanne''s high pitch voice was drowned out by Medea''s laughing.


    "I''ll leave you two to your little date~" Medea ignored her, throwing up her hand as she walked out of the room.


    "It''s not a Date!" Jeanne whined. "N-not that I would hate it, b-but it''s not!"


    I''m getting a cute overload today.


    "You look wonderful." I said with full sincerity."


    "Do....you really think so?" She asked, bashfully. "I''ve never worn anything this...pretty before. I don''t really feel right....I''m just a plain farm girl and this is so....."


    "Jeanne..." I took her hand, giving it a reassuring squeeze. "The dress isn''t what''s making you beautiful, you''re the one that''s making the dress stunning."


    She made a strange noise, and refused to look me in the eyes. "W-we can go now, right?"


    I laughed, gently tugging at her hand. "Sure, let''s get this over with. Are you ready to go to Hell, Saintess?"


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 464:

    Chapter 464:


    "So, is this what you expected?"


    "I did not expect to take a literal train to Hell, no." Jeanne said without much emotion. "It is surprisingly pleasant, however."


    It was nice.


    I could have easily popped over there with Venelana''s help, one of their Teleportation Circles could have handled it fairly easily. But....I kind of wanted to go through the ''traditional'' channels.


    Hell wasn''t completely cut off from the Human World. Even without Devils existing, there were paths that could be taken to end up in Hell by accident, let alone the intentional doors. It was a space that existed since time innumerable.


    And for those in the know, it wasn''t uncommon for various races and people to visit Hell. As weird as that is to actually think about. But apparently, hell had a thriving tourism economy.


    Though, Venelana did warn us about the trip. She didn''t specify anything, only that it was a bit difficult the first time for Humans.


    Thankfully, we had this little train compartment to ourselves. Devils were nothing if not ostentatious. They had such extravagant train cars meant for ''VIPs''. Literally a single word from Venelana, and the car, along with the surrounding ones, were reserved for us.


    "The train has been on a slope now, are we actually going down?" Jeanne asked, sounding a little incredulous. "I didn''t think to enter Hell, we would literally have to go downward."


    "Yes and no." I answered. "If you want to be pedantic about it, Hell is literally below the world. In a metaphysical sense, that is. But the concept of Hell is tied to a downward descent. It''s not so much that we''re going down more that Hell is ''below'' wherever we are."


    "....I only understood some of that." She whispered.


    I just chuckled, patting her head. "We''re getting ready to cross the threshold." I told her, sensing the spatial turbulence ahead.


    Actually, it reminded me of my trip down into Gringotts. The way the Cart ride connected two points seamlessly.


    It wasn''t until the Train pushed through the boundary between the two spaces that I realized what Venelana meant.


    Looking out the window, it was almost like a cavern, but the rocks had all been carved.


    No, it wasn''t right to call them carved. Despite the exquisite detail, these were.....natural and I felt my heartrate pick up.


    My humanity was stimulated.


    They were depictions of events, of past grievances and sins. Of every possible evil committed and those damned to this place. The suffering and guilt, the righteous indignations and hollow vengeances that marked every soul that passed on.


    They weren''t mere pictures, they were alive, in a sense. Every so often, you could see a slight movement. And even rarer, was when one of the figures depicted looked back at us.


    The experience was....hard to put into words.


    I almost wanted to call it nostalgic, but in a melancholic way.


    It felt like I was remembering every one of these events or actions that were taken in the course of Human History. A vague recollection of feelings that threatened to burrow deep into my heart.


    It''s odd, I felt like my Magic Resistance or other facets of my being should have rejected this....invasion, but it still affected me.


    But the answer made sense after a moment of clarity.


    It was my Human Nature that allowed this to transpire. It was no true....attack, nor magical phenomena, but a feeling left behind in my human blood that wouldn''t vanish regardless of how much I changed.


    If I had to guess, this cavern has existed ever since the advent of Humanity, ever since the first Sin was committed.


    A recollection.


    ....As expected for the entrance to Hell.


    I reached for Jeanne''s hand, noticing she was also feeling it heavily. There were faint shadows of tears at the corners of her eyes. She was much more empathetic than I was, she was certainly feeling more emotions than me.


    "Its true name is lost to time, we call it the Cavern of Reflection."


    Both Jeanne and I turned to look towards the source of the voice.


    "Okita Souji." I said curtly.


    The Former Samurai looked at me with an awkward smile. "Lord Schweinorg." He bowed his head, not trying to be familiar with me. I suppose our last....talk left a bit of an impression on him. "And his date?"


    Jeanne, seemingly having broken from her stupor a moment prior, flushed slightly. "Jeanne D''Arc" She said softly.


    He blinked, looking as if he wanted to say something, but held back and instead focused on what was happening outside of the train. "It had the same effect on me, as it does for all Reincarnated Devils from a Human lineage. I asked my King about it once, he said it had existed before Devils were created by our progenitor. He said that it dates back to the creation of Heaven, by the Biblical God." He winced slightly, apparently intentionally inciting the ''name''. "It makes you wonder if Hell was ever supposed to be a place of suffering that it turned into by the hands of the first Fallen and depicted in the minds of Humans."


    It''s funny, I''ve been to several different ''underworlds'' at this point but I''ve never entered in such a way. Even when going through the ''normal'' route in Hades, it was...pathed for me. At this moment, I felt like I was experiencing it from the perspective of a deceased soul.


    I wasn''t one to get lost in this kind of thing. I would probably remember this feeling for a long time, but it was far from enough to lead me astray.


    I quickly shook off the heavy emotions that were weighing me down.


    "It''s expanding, isn''t it?" I asked.


    He stiffened for a moment, but regained his composure. "That''s right." He didn''t try to hide it. "It''s not common knowledge, but neither is it a secret. A thousand years ago, it was only half as large as it is now."


    How strange...


    If I had time to spare, I may have wanted to look into it, but at this point, I didn''t care too much.


    "I assume you''re here to fetch us?" I asked again.


    "Lady Gremory requested me to lead the Lord and Lady to the destination." He bowed his head again.


    "That was nice of her." Jeanne beamed.


    I held back a laugh seeing him twitch slightly. It wasn''t hard to guess from his perspective that Jeanne was clueless about everything.


    "Jeanne, you could never make me look bad. Besides, do you think I know what I''m doing most of the time?"


    "Yes. You always look like you know what you''re doing."


    "I''ll let you in on a secret. I usually make it all up as I go along." I said without a hint of shame. "We can pretend together. Don''t you also want to see the Angels?"


    "Yes..." She dipped her head.


    "I''ll be here with you." I offered my arm.


    She smiled brightly. "Thank you, Wilhelm." She replied, taking it.


    Okita disappeared, but we didn''t really need his guidance anymore.


    Instead, we began walking to the front doors. The Guards there bowed and opened it up for us, we didn''t even need to produce an invitation.


    But as soon as we walked in, it was like a whole different world.


    I think extravagant was too light of a word to describe what was inside.


    From the golden decorations to the marble statues, to the decadent art that filled the walls...I think they even surpassed the Clock Tower in this regard.


    I didn''t have much time to dwell on it because immediately, we were beset by numerous gazes as soon as we entered.


    The whole area was filled with people of all shapes and sizes, and I would say a good majority of them were currently staring at myself and Jeanne.


    "I didn''t think you would come."


    Both Jeanne and I turned towards the source. A young woman with short black hair and a matching pair of glasses wearing a light blue dress sauntered over.


    Sona Sitri.


    I admit it took an inordinate amount of my self control not to react to her presence.


    Huh....I didn''t realize I even still had these feelings. What do you know?


    Good to know I guess, even if it was annoying.


    I like to pretend that I''m all grown up and mature sometimes, but honestly, I still appreciated acting like a young kid every now and then.


    Just like now.


    "Sorry, have we met before?" I looked at her.


    Whatever she wanted to say, it died the minute she opened her mouth without any proper words to respond. She just stared at me in shock like she didn''t know how to respond to what I said.


    I took the opportunity to lightly nudge Jeanne to keep going.


    Was it petty?


    Yes.


    Was I feeling good about myself right now?


    Also yes.


    "That was mean." Jeanne puffed up as soon as we cleared some distance.


    "Oh look, Angels." I pointed in some random direction.


    "Where!?" She perked up. "Wait, don''t try to distract me!"


    "No idea what you''re talking about."


    "Neh!" She lightly hit my shoulder. "Don''t be mean." She told me again.


    "I am the epitome of grace and elegance." I countered. "But honestly, It''s not like I''m going to go around picking fights. I hardly ¨C"


    A thunderous snort carried its way across the entire room. Of the probably hundreds of people of varying backgrounds, they all stopped to look at the source because it carried with it an unnatural pressure.


    I was familiar with the hint of power contained within the simple gesture. I had fought with the source not too long ago.


    I neatly pivoted, turning around to mee the gaze of Indra who stood at the entrance with his own retinue.


    He wore that gaudy Hawaiian shit again, with some cargo shorts and flip flops. As well as a pair of sunglasses, very similar to what he wore previously.


    "I should have expected them to invite some trash here too." His words weren''t actually very loud, but they carried a hint of thunder to them, making them be heard by everyone present. And the way he was staring at me, it was obvious who those words were meant for.


    "Nice glasses, are they new?" I smiled innocently at his provocation.


    That was apparently not the correct thing to say, because the whole building began to shake.


    Whatever could have set him off like that I wonder?


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    Also, Happy Christmas everyone! And Happy Holidays.

 Chapter 465:

    Chapter 465:


    For some inexplicable reason, it couldn''t be anything I said/did, Indra seemed upset.


    Well, I was assuming based on the fact that his Divinity was soaked in anger and pressing down on everything.


    Jeanne was doing fine. With a glance, I could tell this was enough not to bother her too much. She was a Heroic Spirit, she was a being that could stand in front of Gods, even if she herself was not capable of defeating them.Witness the debut of this chapter, unveiled through N?o?v€l--B1n.


    However, a lot of the other people in the hall seemed to be struggling.


    I admit I am someone who does things on a whim sometimes, but I like to think I take responsibility for my actions. I intentionally riled him up in a room full of people, I may as well lend a hand.


    My Spiritual Pressure seeped out, offsetting Indra''s own presence that was bearing down on everyone else.


    I met his gaze and tilted my head with a smile.


    He certainly got even more frustrated.


    I took a few steps forward, and he jerked his sunglasses off, scowling deeply as his long strides matched mine.


    My Divinity came bubbling up.


    Sparks began to dance between his fingers.


    However, I felt my desire to fight suddenly vanish as soon as Indra came to an abrupt halt. Not for any reason on his part, but because there was an ordinary looking walking stick barring his path.


    "All-Father." Indra glared at Odin out of the corner of his eye. The Norse God was holding up his seemingly mundane stick to block the path of Indra. "I hope you have a good explanation for this." His tone was even, though the underlying threat indicative of how he felt.


    "Did you forget where you are?" Odin snorted. "But if you want a fight, I don''t mind going a few rounds." As soon as she said that, the ''ordinary'' walking stick flashed briefly, revealing its true form briefly. It was merely a flicker, but the existence of the Divine Weapon was enough to show how serious he was.


    Even Indra hesitated for a moment.


    A glance towards the others he arrived with showed that they weren''t exactly in the best position themselves.


    I didn''t recognize everyone present; Hindu Mythology was not my forte. But there was a distinct difference in attire between the Hindu Gods he brought along and the Norse Gods who were standing right next to them, basically daring them to move.


    Indra frowned and redirected his attention to Odin.


    Odin didn''t look perturbed, and his own power descended upon Indra in response.


    The whole building began to shake even more, and it honestly looked like a fight was about to break out.


    "Now boys, do you really have to do that here?" An enchanting voice carried over the room, immediately dispersing the accumulated power that was colliding between the two Gods.


    And it was not because she asked them to stop nicely.


    Both Indra and Odin looked at who spoke.


    A woman wearing a traditional Chinese Hanfu, light green robes that looked elegant and hid most of her curves. She had long? black hair with a hint of matching green within her bangs, and a few marks beneath her eyes almost like tattoos but much more natural.


    Her eyes, as well, were not normal but almost serpentine, which made sense considering that there was a snake-like tail dancing behind her.


    Flanked on either side were two women wearing clothes also traditional to the Mythological portion of China.


    Swords hung at their wastes and veils covered their faces. They both emitted an icy aura, ready to fight if it came down to it.


    They were by no means weak. Granted, they paled in comparison to the woman they looked to be protecting by their movements, but that wasn''t much of an insult considering the woman herself had an Aura that wasn''t inferior to either Odin or Indra.


    Indra snorted, withdrawing his power.


    Odin also relaxed, lowering his stick.


    The All-Father harrumphed, turning away from the Hindu God.


    The two groups seemingly took that as cue to separate.


    The silence that permeated the room was deafening. It seems like everyone was holding their breaths at the breakout of a fight, only for it to be suddenly dashed twice over.


    It made it all the more interesting, because the mystery woman turned her gaze to me and casually strode over.


    She didn''t initially speak, but she gave me a scrutinizing gaze.


    The context clues were enough, I knew who this Goddess was.


    I clasped my hands and performed the proper greeting from her homeland. "Greetings, Mother Nuwa."


    The corners of her lips curled and her eyes nearly sparkled in amusement. "You were able to guess my identity?"


    "It would be strange if I couldn''t based on everything."


    Goddess Nuwa, the mythological stories differ from place to place, but they all seem to agree on one fact. Nuwa was the Chinese Goddess who created Humanity. Frankly, I can''t think of a single story that paints her in a bad light.


    If there was ever an ideal Goddess to worship, perhaps it would be her.


    What made it doubly funny is that she''s actually a Demon.


    A Demon in the Chinese sense, not like the Christianity version. The difference being that a ''Demon'' there wasn''t immediately labeled ''evil'' but merely a different form of existence. Granted, most stories paint Eastern Demons in a bad light for good reason, but that only shows her own character.


    Both a Demon and a Goddess, and a Mother of humanity. Not to mention, she was one of the strongest beings on the planet and had no hostility towards me.


    Regardless of anything else, I felt she deserved respect.


    She took a fan out of her sleeve and unfurled it, holding it up in front of her face, but her eyes were still visible, flashing in amusement. "I''ve heard of you too."


    "Only good things I hope." I put on my most charming smile.


    "When one hears only good things about a person, they tend to be propagated lies." She responded.


    "Oh? And what if they truly live up to their supposed reputation?" I asked.


    "When such a thing occurs, I will have to reevaluate my thoughts on the matter."


    "Then what are your new thoughts?" I grinned.


    She giggled, snapping her fan shut. "Fortunately, or perhaps unfortunately, this is not one of those situations."


    "I immediately deny any bad rumors you''ve heard about me." I said with a completely serious face. "But what are they, for the record?"


    "The usual." She waved her hand flippantly, almost like she was sighing. "An upstart Mortal that treads upon the Heavens. A Devil that doesn''t know its place. An Abomination that should be put down." Her words were a tad sharp on that last bit, and her eyes turned heavy, as if she was looking for my reaction.


    "Neat." I replied rather dismissively.


    She merely looked humored by my response. There wasn''t an ounce of hostility coming from her, it was clear she was just trying to take my measure and had no ill will against me. "Many are keeping their eyes on you. Be wary of any invitations you receive."


    "I will keep your words to heart." I politely lowered my head in thanks.


    She smiled rather warmly. Like a Mother looking at their child. "And who is this young woman?" She asked as Jeanne clung to my side.


    "Hello, Goddess Nuwa." Jeanne politely introduced herself. "I''m Jeanne D''Arc."


    Nuwa''s eyes narrowed at her, looking rather contemplative. "Do you want to follow me back to my Immortal Palace? I can guarantee that you will reach the same level as these two in a few centuries." She gestured to the two women on either side of her. "You have such a pure heart, your cultivation would soar with some guidance."


    "C-Cultivation?" Jeanne blinked. ''I, um....thank you for your offer, but I don''t think that''s something for me?" Jeanne managed to force out, looking a bit awkward.


    "Trying to steal one of Yahweh''s chosen, Nuwa?" Sun Wukong casually strode up. "You should know better than that." He chuckled. "Don''t feign ignorance either, it''s pretty obvious which marks are his or not."


    "Did I do something to piss him off?" I looked at Odin?"


    "Nah, that means he likes you." Odin shook his head.


    "Sorry if I don''t believe you." I said dryly.


    "He''s just pissed that you aren''t one of ours." Odin chuckled. "Believe me, you''d be able to pick up the fake smile and insincere small talk if he really didn''t like you."


    "Huh..." I just mentally shrugged. "That''s who you left the Throne to then? I''m surprised, it''s not like I didn''t know who Vidar was, but his name isn''t as...renowned as your other Sons."


    Odin grumbled. "He''s the best for the spot. Despite some of the idiots around, he has a head for sitting on the throne. He knows how to balance action and passiveness, which I can''t stay the same about Thor."


    "Let me guess, Thor is the epitome of every problem is a Nail and he has a literal Hammer for the job?"


    Odin let out a long sigh. "I hate that you guessed right."


    I felt myself sympathizing with him.


    "Good head, good heart, but my boy takes the simplest solutions to every problem." Odin said, shaking his head. "It''s not that he can''t be smart, but he chooses to take the blunt and direct method to every problem."


    "What about Baldur?" I asked.


    Almost as soon as I did, I sort of regretted it because Odin''s expression changed. "Ah..." He let out a long breath. "Aye, Baldur would have taken the throne, but after he lost his wife...he doesn''t have the will for such things anymore." He quickly shifted back. "But enough about that, let''s talk about this lovely woman you brought along with you."


    "Me?" Jeanne''s eyes widened.


    "You realize what''s going to happen, right?" Odin looked back up to me. "It''s not hard to do the math here, brat."


    I shrugged. "Jeanne wanted to meet some Angels, I was hardly going to interfere with that."


    "Wait....am I causing you problems?" Jeanne looked up at me in concern.


    "Nope."


    "Wilhelm." Jeanne''s tone became more strict. "Don''t lie to me. Am I going to cause you problems?"


    "Jeanne, I brought you here knowing full well what might happen. You''re not going to cause me any problems, because I don''t think it''s a problem." I reassured her.


    Was it going to open me up for some potentially uncomfortable questions? Sure.


    Was it also going to make Jeanne happy? Almost certainly, which was much higher up on my priorities list right now.


    "Will...."


    "Now, kiss." Odin said, observing from the side.


    "Neh!?" Jeanne squeaked, turning a bright shade of red again.


    "And you ruined the mood."


    Odin just cackled. "Sorry brat, sometimes I can''t read the atmosphere, me being elderly and all."


    "Touche." I acknowledged. "You know, I''m honestly impressed with how quickly you threw this all together. How many days had it been since we talked about it?"


    "Eh, I can''t take all the credit. I''m good at networking, don''t get me wrong, but everyone was pretty much waiting for an opportunity like this." Odin replied.


    "Really? Most Factions don''t like interacting."


    "They aren''t stupid either." Odin grunted. "Especially with the crap we pulled on Indra ¨C which is why he''s here too, if you were wondering. Indra got attacked in his home, that made some people scared."


    "I''m assuming that more people are coming?"


    "Mmm, a few." He nodded. "You met Nuwa already. Besides them and the ones from the Peace conference, there might be a few others."


    "Honestly was surprised to meet her." I replied absentmindedly.


    "She doesn''t pop up often. Kind of surprised she''s here too, if I''m being honest."


    "Didn''t expect any representation from the Celestial Bureaucracy?"


    "Hmm? No, not that. If Indra showed up, it was a given that they would pop up too. They have a sort of rivalry with each other. The Buddhists act as a neutral party between them so they never escalate too much. But since their Pantheons are so intertwined, it often causes problems."


    Right, with all the myths between them, it''s a right mess isn''t it?


    "Nuwa herself doesn''t usually appear." Odin spoke again, clarifying. "It makes sense though. If the Jade Emperor, or one of his Generals came, they''d be butting heads with the Old Monkey or Indra the entire time."


    Made sense, but I didn''t really have a comment.


    "I thought this was supposed to be about the ''younger generation''. Seems like a lot of Gods popping up for that.


    "It is, and it isn''t. The brats are around here too. Got some from our side of the fence too, don''t know where they went, but you should see them pop up at some point tonight. But the grown ups are having our own talks while the kids get to know each other."


    "So...throwing the kids into the kiddie pool to have their own slap fights while the adults have the adult pool to fight?"


    "Sounds about right." He didn''t deny it. "Which pool you gonna join, brat?"


    "Oh, I get a choice?" I snorted.


    "You''re in a weird spot. Everyone knows that you''re strong, strong enough to sit at the adult table. But you''re also what....20-something?"


    "Fair." I didn''t disagree with his assessment. "Considering that I''m not actually going to participate, and I''m just here to decline further invitations, I may as well stick around here and let you handle everything up top."


    "Figured it would be something like that. A shame, It''d be fun to watch Indra seethe the entire time." Odin didn''t seem to care either way. "Then watch over the kids, make sure they don''t get into too much trouble. Don''t really bother if people start fighting, heck , it''s expected, but just make sure it doesn''t go too far."


    "Will do." I nodded.


    Guess I was on babysitting duty.


    "Alright, I''ll let ya get back to your date."


    "I-it''s not a date!" Jeanne squeaked.


    Odin ignored her, just laughing as he walked away.


    I looked around, and things basically returned to normal. There was a bit of soft music playing, with people chatting and networking, hell there were even some people dancing which made me perk up.


    I held my arm out to Jeanne. "Would you like to dance?"


    She smiled, about to take my hand, but her eyes widened and she went stiff, nearly trembling. I followed her gaze, and realized what was making her act this way.


    Bright white wings that seemed to illuminate the building as they entered.


    Two Archangels stood at the entrance with various other people accompanying them, but that seemed irrelevant at the moment.


    Because just as Jeanne was looking at them, the two stared back, their gazes locked firmly onto Jeanne.


    ....I guess we didn''t have to worry about her finally meeting the Angels, because they were coming right for her.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 466: Part 1

    Chapter 466: Part 1


    Azazel POV


    "Where''s Michael?" I frowned, tapping my foot very impatiently.


    "He said he''ll be here, and he''s not known for lying." Sirzechs responded. "And it''s not like we set a particularly specific time."


    "True..."


    "And why are you in a rush? You''re the one who wanted all of us to show up together. A united front you said."


    "You said you liked my idea."


    "I''m not saying I am against it."


    Not all of us were freaks of nature. Gods are actually scary to two thirds of the Abrahamic Faction.


    Well, he knew why I wanted us all together when we headed over. Even if things were still super tense, it made it look like we were united.


    Heaven needed that. The Grigori needed that. And as much as they wouldn''t admit it, even the Devils needed the breathing room.


    Despite the freak standing next to me, him and Ajuka weren''t enough to dissuade the other Factions if they honestly decided to accept the casualties to destroy the Devils.


    Sure, they had two beat sticks that could match the top end of any Faction reasonably well, but they were lacking a large number of heavy hitters above High-Class. On the opposite side, Heaven had a lot of Angels at the peak of High-class and above, but they lacked a true powerhouse now that Father was gone. Not only that, they couldn''t replenish their numbers just yet.


    I wasn''t part of the whole ''Angel Evil Pieces'' project they were working on, but from what I understand, it''s slow going.


    Lastly, we were sort of in the middle. Shit, I was the strongest in the Grigori, and we didn''t have nearly the number of decently powerful members like Heaven. But we had our own strengths that would let us stand toe to toe with them if things got nasty.


    "By the way, who did you bring with you? I haven''t seen anyone else." Lucifer asked.


    "I just brought Vali." I shrugged. "We''re still dealing with a lot of shit after what Kokabiel did, so I didn''t wanna bother my subordinates for something like this. And it''s not like they could do much here. And as for Odin''s suggestion about this whole thing....Vali was pretty much the only choice."


    Well, that or Slash Dog team but....they''re dealing with their own shit at the moment and this wasn''t a huge priority.


    Another huge flaw of the Grigori, we don''t have many kids to replace the old when they''re gone. It''s unfortunate, but that''s just how it was. Most of our numbers came from other Angels that fell and random people we recruited over the years.


    We didn''t exactly have the best reputation, so most kids didn''t want to get involved with us, and finding a kid with talent without someone behind him was frickin impossible these days. Most of the kids we find with Sacred Gears don''t want anything to do with fighting which...was fine, I''m not going to complain about being able to research Sacred Gears, but we''re floundering at that point and it showed.


    Which is why I wasn''t really against Michael doing the whole Angel Conversion thing. Well, I guess I am against it just on principle cause it seemed to not be what Dad envisioned. Which was funny considering that I basically jumped off the highest cloud while flipping Dad the bird, but some things just don''t go away even with time.


    But on the bright side, this meant more potential recruits for us in the long run. I don''t think Michael realized how many new Angels were going to fall. Humans don''t have the same mindset as Angels, it''s going to take a bit for them to work out the kinks and I know for sure he''s going to go straight for the big shots to boost their power.


    I''m just glad I''m not the one who has to deal with that mess. But even if I''m no longer in the best graces of my brothers and sisters, I couldn''t help but feel a little bad about what''s to come.


    "What about you guys? We didn''t really have a chance to coordinate too well. Odin basically hopped over and dropped this whole thing in our laps and we jumped on the opportunity." I asked, continue our small chit chat.


    Kind of weird that the Devils were hosting, considering they''re not exactly on everyone''s Christmas list here...but the logic was hard to argue with. The Grigori didn''t really have anywhere to call our ''headquarters'' except, well....down here with them but much less....everything in comparison.


    Heaven was Dad''s turf, which was the same reason they didn''t want to gather anywhere else. No one could agree on which Faction to hold it, or rather, which place would have the least ''home field advantage''.


    Seemed an easy agreement on their end to just ''let the Devils host it'' since they looked down on them enough and Hell wasn''t technically any Divine Being''s turf.


    Well, I''m not complaining. Saved us the hassle of dealing with the pretentious Godly Domains and dancing around their weird rules.


    "We just let everyone go." Lucy shrugged nonchalantly.


    "How arrogant."


    He just smirked. "Benefits of dealing with all the big heads butting. But it''s good for them. I''m glad they haven''t had to fight in any wars, but the world isn''t always safe. It''s nice for them to have something to work towards."


    "Right, and you''re not directing that comment towards your sister, right?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about." He hummed.


    "Please, I bet you''re letting all of them be there just so your Sister has a reason to show up."


    "Hey, Rias could easily match those Geniuses of other factions."


    "Dude, no offense, but your sister isn''t anywhere close to being strong enough." I shook my head. "Not saying this to be mean, but I think we''ve been friendly enough. I wouldn''t suggest forcing it."


    "Rias has a lot of talent." He frowned.


    "Talent isn''t the same as strength." I pointed out. "She didn''t stand a chance against Kokabiel." I reminded me as well. "You know I originally sent Vali to deal with him in my stead, right? Like, I trusted him to, if not at least defeat Kokabiel, to be able to force him to retreat."


    It''s not like there aren''t any Devils up there, I knew of a few off the top of my head, but damn his little sister definitely wasn''t one of them.


    Nothing good was going to come about trying to push his sister into any ''team'' that gets created.


    Right, Red didn''t like that. He didn''t have anything to argue with me with, but he obviously was annoyed I pointed out the obvious.


    "Just let things take their course." I finally said. "It''s already good that your brats can see some of the stronger kids their age."


    "Where is Vali?"


    "Eh, I let him wander off. Just told him to be there soon." Not like he''ll get into much trouble. Besides, I told him that his rival was invited. Fat chance he''ll show up, but Vali didn''t know that, so he won''t go off and get into trouble. "Anyways, how about ¨C"


    I quickly dodged out of the way as a Phone soared through the air, narrowly missing me and smacking Ol'' Red in the face.


    "Serafall..." Red groaned, covering his nose where it just hit him. "Was that really necessary?"


    "Fuck you, Sirzechs." She huffed.


    "Ouch, who pissed in your cheerios?" I winced.


    "His bastard son." Serafall stomped.


    .....well fuck.


    "I thought he wasn''t going to show up?" I questioned.


    I mean, that''s good news. If Red''s kid joined up, it''d help things significantly. How old was he and he was already strong enough to sit at the Adult''s table. Shit, he treated Vali with kid''s gloves and there was nothing he could do in response.


    I just didn''t think he''d go for it. I think we all expected a blunt reply from the Busty Fox that they weren''t going to involve themselves.


    "Well look at that, so did we!" She threw her hands up.


    "Sheesh, why are you so upset about it? Shouldn''t it be a good thing?"


    "I''d be ecstatic if he didn''t nearly start a fight with Indra in the middle of the ballroom!"


    Oof, yeah, that''ll do it.


    "And he had the nerve to insult my Sona! That bastard, I''ll scratch his eyes out!"


    ....okay part of me thinks she''s more pissed about that.


    "Well, you''re not running there in a panic, so all good?" I asked.


    "It was dealt with." She grumbled. "But we should probably get going otherwise who knows what''s going to happen. I don''t trust Baldie and Idiot to hold down the fort for too long."


    Yeah....Falbium and Ajuka weren''t the best at keeping things peaceful with a bunch of Gods.


    "Wait, Sona''s there too?" I blinked, realizing what she said a moment ago.


    "Of course, my Sona-tan is participating!" Sona squeed.


    Father damn it.


    I had to resist the urge to sigh. I knew that they were just shoving all the kiddies over there but jeez, don''t make it so obvious with the nepotism.


    Well, at least if this thing takes off, it''s not going to be hijacked by the Devils just to show off or anything like that. All those Gods won''t let it happen.


    They can spout nonsense about their kids being ''High-Class'' all they want, but everyone knew they just grant those ''titles'' to anyone of their ''Noble Families'' that come of age. Everyone else in the world actually used those as a measuring stick of strength.


    At the end of the Day, their siblings are pretty solid in the ''Mid-Class''.


    I''m obviously not going to say that out loud though, I preferred living.


    "Wait...did they also bring their peerages?" I suddenly had the realization.


    "Of course." Red instantly replied.


    ....I think he missed the whole point of this.


    Maybe we shouldn''t have jumped the gun so quickly. It''s just.....everyone was feeling anxious and wanted to get the ball rolling on how to deal with the Khaos Brigade.


    I thought about having one of my people infiltrate them. Maybe even have Vali ''Betray'' me or something stupid like that, but I squashed that thought in the end. I didn''t like the thought of any of my close confidants in such a dangerous spot.


    Not to mention, it would be pretty suspicious at this point and they''d probably be kept at arm''s length by whoever ran the Khaos Brigade.


    "What''s the attendance looking like so far, Serafall?" I tapped my foot, still patiently waiting for Michael to get his holy rear down here.


    She picked up her phone off the ground from where she threw it. "Not bad. Indra came, that''s a surprise. Or maybe it''s not."


    "Well, he did get attacked as well." I mused. "Nice to see him get a black eye for once, you know, other than Red''s Bastard doing it literally."


    "Damn straight!" Serafall cheered.


    We did a high-five while Red just scowled at the mention of his Bastard Son.


    Nobody liked Indra.


    Even if Red got into a mood as soon as his Bastard was mentioned, it was obvious he was on the screw Indra train as well.


    Shit, I think there was even a look of pride when I mentioned it briefly.


    But yeah, it wasn''t a secret that Indra got attacked in his home from the Khaos Brigade. Word on the street was that he was the reason their existence was revealed, albeit not directly by the big guy but that didn''t matter to them any.


    Combined with how pissed some people are at Indra for his little stunt with his whole ''invasion'' of Japan, yeah....he had to play nice.


    "Who else?"


    "We got a rep from the Heavenly Court." Serafall held up a finger. "Got the Monkey too, which should keep Indra placated mostly. Odin''s here too...obviously. He actually stepped up once Indra started acting up." She held three fingers up, adding a fourth. "Lugh should be coming with some people....and there''s a good chance we might get a rep from Olympus."


    "Olympus?" I raised an eyebrow. "Zeus seriously went for something like this?"


    "Hey, don''t look at me. Odin was the one who swung this with most groups, I''m taking a back seat here." Serafall shrugged. "I''m just as surprised, honestly. Everyone knows how paranoid and reclusive Zeus is. He gets all pissy if his faction interacts with other Pantheons."


    "Think it has something to do with Hades?" I thought out loud. The Greek God of the Underworld did appear recently to the benefit of Red''s Bastard....


    "Who knows what he thinks." Serafall sighed. "I just hope we can deal with this without it exploding in our faces."


    "Yeah....it might not be a smart idea to gather all those strong Egos into one room..." I acknowledged.


    But, we may not have much of a choice.


    If we just wait and bury our heads into the sand, who''s to say we wouldn''t be picked off one by one? The Khaos Brigade, according to the list we received, has quite a few Gods within their ranks....more than we''re honestly capable of dealing with.


    "Oh finally." Serafall threw her hands up because a Teleportation Circle activated next to us, one obviously tinted with Holy Power.


    Pretty easy to guess who it belonged to.


    They appeared in a flash of light, making Serafall and Red wince. Not that they were affected all that much, but it''s hard to avoid that sort of intrinsic reaction to Holy Power.


    Michael appeared with Gabriel at his side. I may have questioned his choice of bringing Gabriel here among all these aggressive personalities, but Father Murder was also standing protectively at her side.


    The massive Priest would deter most anyone from attempting anything.


    As much as I would love Gabriel to fall....I also kinda didn''t want to see it. Despite everything she was my sister and I know it would seriously mess with her to lose her white wings.


    I normally would spend quite a bit of time admiring Gabriel, I was this time focused on who she brought with her.


    I only recognized one of them.


    "Michael, Gabriel." I greeted.


    My brother smiled politely. "Azazel, how are you doing?"


    "Hanging in there, it''s been chaotic recently." I said honestly.


    "Yes, we''ve been experiencing something similar." He nodded in understanding. "Lucifer, Leviathan. Thank you for hosting us." He also was pointedly polite as he greeted his ''supposed'' greatest enemies.


    "No problem!" Serafall cheerfully ignored the tension. "So, which kids did you bring?"


    I too was curious to see which ''talents'' they scraped up from the Church.


    "Hello, I''m Dulio Gesualdo!" A rather gentle looking young man casually introduced himself.


    Yes you are...


    "The wielder of Zenith Tempest, I should have guessed you''d bring the strongest Exorcist with you here today." I nodded.


    The second Strongest Longinus right behind Dad''s Spear. One I''d never been able to get my hands on to research...


    I wanted it....


    Not only that, he''s considered the Strongest Exorcist too. Granted, everyone''s probably ignoring Father rippling Muscles here, but that kind of title still holds weight.


    He might be stronger than Vali. Father knew that Vali has talked about wanting to fight him since forever.


    And now they''re going to be in the same room....


    I''m sort of regretting bringing Vali now.


    "This is Mirana Shatrova!" Gabriel introduced the shy girl basically clinging to her side. Almost as voluptuous as Gabriel with similarly blonde hair, but honestly, the sheer amount of Holy Power she was radiating kind of took my attention the most.


    Easy to see why she''s here...Shit, I think she has more Holy Power than most of my subordinates.


    "And this is Xenovia Quarta." Michael gestured to the blue-haired girl. "She''s the current wielder of Durandal."


    "Finally passed on the torch, Big guy?" I raised an eyebrow towards Father Violence.


    He just smiled good naturedly.


    But someone able to wield Durandal naturally wasn''t someone to ignore.


    That Sword was extremely powerful, on the same level as Caliburn and Excalibur.


    She didn''t say anything, besides the hint of pride at Michael''s words, there was sort of a permanent scowl on her face. Something told me she didn''t like being here.


    And I vaguely recall a scary Nun with the same last name....


    "Well, if that''s everything, we should get going. A bunch of others have already set up and are getting antsy." Serafall clapped her hands.


    Yeah, better get in and out as soon as possible. This was a pretty volatile situation all around.


    "I can Teleport us." Red offered.


    "Thank you, that would be appreciated." Michael smiled with a nod.


    Red held his hand up and the Teleportation circle appeared below us. Within a breath, we appeared at the entrance to the venue.


    "Let''s go~" Serafall happily cheered, only to stop once she realized we were rooted in place.


    I think she said something, but I was utterly distracted, the same as Michael and Gabriel. I''m pretty sure we all had the same confused look on our faces.


    "...Michael, do you feel that too?" I whispered.


    He nodded absentmindedly.


    "It feels like....Father." Gabriel whispered.


    "What''s wrong?" Serafall asked in concern.


    "Why....is Father''s presence shining so brightly inside, Serafall?" I hesitantly asked, a bit...concerned about what we may find inside.


    "I...don''t know what you''re talking about." She tilted her head.


    "Would you please explain to me what''s going on?" Red asked.


    "If I didn''t know any better, I would almost mistake it for one of the Archangels sitting inside...but it feels more like Father''s blessing than an Angel. Which is strange, considering, you know." I didn''t say the last bit out loud. I didn''t know if the kids around us were in the know about Dad being Dead, and I didn''t want Michael being mad at me.


    But Father damn, why did it feel like he slapped his Blessing on someone so blatantly that we could feel it this far away? Something that should be impossible. Sure, Michael could use the System to sort of ''bless'' people and all that, but that was basically smacking them with Concentrated Holy Power not....Father''s Presence.


    And it''s obvious my siblings felt the same way I did. There''s no way they would be oblivious to such a significant Holy Presence.


    Before we could even discuss it, Gabriel basically shot forward, going for the door.


    "Sister ¨C " Michael tried to stop her but realized the futility in it. Instead, we all hurriedly followed behind her.


    The insides were exactly what I would expect, extravagance thrown around without a care. Tons of Devils up and about, because why not.


    But the presence seemed to drown out all else.


    And it wasn''t hard to lock onto the source.


    Gabriel and Michael seemingly didn''t care that they made a scene. Frankly, I wasn''t caring much myself at the moment.


    But all our eyes landed on the source.


    I almost wanted to groan once I saw Red''s Bastard, but it wasn''t him this time. Or rather, not him in particular.


    There was a woman by his side, a blue dress, long blonde hair done up in a braid, and gentle blue eyes.


    Yet....she just radiated a Holy Presence.


    It was like....staring at a living Saint. Someone blessed by Father directly.


    Just looking at her was enough to tell how much of a pure soul she was. You don''t have that kind of presence and have hidden depths. What you saw was exactly what you got, in a good way.


    Gentle, protective, welcoming.


    It''s been a very long time since I felt that not from one of my Siblings.


    Maybe since it was coming from a Human that it was magnified?


    Gabriel and Michael wasted no time, they were already marching right towards her without a single care in the world.


    I clicked my tongue, following along.


    "Well, hello to you too." Red''s Bastard curtly spoke as they came over with the grace of a stampeding Rhino.


    The girl in question looked...nervous and she was basically clinging to Red-Junior.


    I almost wanted to laugh at the idea of someone so Holy being with literally Satan''s kid, but honestly, I was much too preoccupied with her entire existence.


    Being this close to her, it became even more obvious.


    She was directly touched by Father.


    I had so many questions right now, but I found myself having trouble even speaking due to the confusion. Frankly, even Gabriel and Michael looked similar to me, we sort of just stared at the Young Girl not knowing what to make of her.


    Who was she, why wasn''t she with Heaven or the Church? Why was this the first time we''ve met her? She should have been found immediately.


    Someone somewhere fucked up hard.


    This awkward moment was enough for the others to catch up. Serafall came running up in a huff. However, instead of the young woman, she focused on Lucifer Jr.


    Red Senior was smartly keeping his distance....


    "You!" Serafall, despite the awkward atmosphere, once more decided to ignore it. "I have a bone to pick with you!" She said, pointing right at Lucifer JR.


    "That''s nice." Lucifer Jr seemingly ignored her indignation, making her get even more huffy.


    "Well, al teast you''re here." She harumphed. "Everyone thought you were going to reject it."


    "Oh, I am." He said bluntly.


    "...what?" She blinked.


    "I''m not joining.....whatever it is you all decide on."


    "....then why are you here?"


    "It''s called manners." Lucifer Jr snorted. "I am here to politely decline your invitation."


    ".....right because you''re the most courteous person ever..."


    "If you have any complaints about my conduct, you''re free to go find my parents and scold them for how I was raised." He casually took a sip of his drink.


    Oof.


    It''s actually kind of funny when I''m not on the receiving end.


    Serafall was twitching a little.


    "But there was actually one more reason I was here."


    "Hmm?"


    "My Daughter''s birthday is coming up, she''s apparently a fan of Magical Girl Levi-tan." He sounded....defeated when he said that.


    "It is what it is. Don''t think about it too much." I reassured her again. "Don''t worry, I can avoid any annoying questions."


    "Yes, I noticed." She looked at me with a dry expression.


    "It''s not like I lied." I pointed out.


    "That isn''t the issue with what you said!"


    "Mmm, I see no issue with it." I said without a hint of shame. "I don''t know why those Church kids ran off, am I that scary?"


    "...a little." She admitted. "I think you scared them with what you did."


    "Well, I don''t regret it."


    "I wasn''t offended..."


    "That''s because you''re a nice person. Don''t worry, I''ll be offended on your behalf from now on."


    "Don''t just assume positions like that." She puffed up. "...don''t get into fights on my behalf."


    "Oh you adorable girl." I couldn''t help but pat her head.


    You don''t know what I would do to protect you.


    "Neh." She pouted.


    But yeah, Angels and Devils and what have you seemed to have disappeared to their little meeting, leaving us all on our lonesome. The Church kids they brought basically retreated to a corner and no one wanted to go near them.


    Well, no one seemed to want to come near us either...


    I couldn''t imagine why.


    {I can''t tell if it was a genius move or not. To just....be so bluntly shameless that it makes any further talks awkward.}


    It''s what I do.


    "Wilhelm!" A booming voice carried over the room.


    And perhaps I perked up a little hearing it and saw the person practically charging towards me.


    "Sairaorg, it''s good to see you again." I held my hand out and he took it, squeezing with a bit of strength. "Your aura feels a bit more aggressive."


    "Haha.." He scratched his cheek. "Sorry I was training before I came over. I guess I''m still feeling kind of pumped."


    Well, I did like his earnestness.


    "Oh, Sairaorg, this is Jeanne. Jeanne, this is my cousin once removed, Sairaorg." I gestured between them.


    "It''s a pleasure." Jeanne smiled happily.


    "Nice to meet you!" He held out a hand and Jeanne took it.


    Similarly he did the thing again and he looked surprised.


    "You''re strong." He commented.


    "Ah...? Um, thank you." She giggled.


    "Where''s your peerage? It seems like every Devil here has theirs hovering around them?" It wasn''t lost on me that there were quite a few Devils being waited on by their ''peerages''.


    "Around." He shrugged. "I don''t really need them for anything so I figured they could go do what they wanted!" He grinned.


    Well, his simplicity was refreshing.


    "Are you wanting to join this.....team or whatever it is?"


    "Erm...." He put his hands on his hips, giving it a good thought. "I wouldn''t be against it. I want to fight some strong opponents. But..." He looked around. "Not feeling too good about it."


    "Worried that it''s just for show." And I also didn''t miss that most of the Devils here were....weak.


    He nodded. "I would rather spend my time training then." He paused. "But if you''re here, that means it should be great!"


    "I''m actually not participating." I quickly said.


    "Darn." He snapped his fingers. "I don''t know who all is worth it." He turned to look at the room. "There''s some guys from the Norse Pantheon over there." He held his finger up, pointing to some viking-looking guys. "They seem pretty strong, but eh. I want to fight that...oh."


    I looked to see where he was looking and that it was the Church people who had retreated from before.


    The shy looking girl was now holding what looked like a .50 Caliber Sniper rifle made of Holy Power, pointing it right at a Devil doing an obscene gesture her way.


    The Devil in question''s expression quickly changed.


    But the Women didn''t look like she was going to hold back.


    ....I told Odin I would keep things to a moderate level. I''m fairly sure that something like that would kill that Devil.


    I raised a hand to intercept, but the explosive power of the gun and propelling Holy Power was caught by someone else.


    That one Exorcist from before. The one who warded off my Spiritual Pressure...


    A wind enveloped the bullet, smothering it out before it could do any harm. Then, an almost gentle gust of wind swept that mocking Devil away, sending him to the other side of the room.


    Huh.


    The Exorcist turned my way.


    He smiled and waved.


    Cheeky bugger.


    "Sacred Gear?" Sairaorg asked.


    "I''m fairly sure, yes." Because it felt...divine what he was doing. And I''m pretty sure they wouldn''t let any of their Exorcists use any ''Pagan'' Divine power unless it came from one of Big G''s creations.


    "He seemed nice." Jeanne added.


    Which, I then believed to be true. If Jeanne thought so, I was inclined to not even think otherwise.


    And I may have responded, if I didn''t feel a tingle of something coming my way.


    My Aura enveloped me as I caught something.


    It was heavy, and powerful.


    Just the density of Power it contained was enough to send me sliding back several feet. Immediately, the weight of the object set in too.


    As I came to a stop, I could get a good look at what just hit me.


    A rod with Golden Hoops on both ends.


    It retracted back to the source.


    I clenched my fist a couple times and then met his gaze.


    A rather cocky looking smile appeared on a man not too far off from my own age it seemed. He was wearing some traditional looking Chinese armor with a golden band around his head, reminiscent of a certain Monkey King.


    And considering what I just got hit by, I''m fairly sure I knew who he was.


    I walked back and he walked forward. He had someone by his side, but I was focused basically on him.


    "You''re right, he is strong." The one who attacked me mentioned to his companion. He held his hand out to me. "Heyo, I''m Bikou, the new Monkey King."


    "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg." I greeted him. "No wonder I felt a tingling in my hand." I glanced at his weapon. "I''m surprised you can wield that so well."


    "Hah, Gramps wouldn''t let me go around calling myself the new Monkey King if I couldn''t at least use Ruyi Jingu Bang." He declared, slamming the butt of it onto the ground, sending cracks in every direction on the floor.


    A Divine Weapon of that caliber was not to be taken lightly.


    "Hey, you seem pretty strong..." Sairaorg was basically at my side now, his aura was flaring something fierce as he pointed at Bikou.


    "The strongest." Bikou grinned.


    "Stronger than him?" Sairaorg pointed at me.


    "....second strongest." He said awkwardly with a cough.


    "Third strongest." His companion grumbled.


    "Still second strongest." Bikou argued.


    "You wanna fight!?"


    "Anytime." He laughed.


    "Hey, have we met before?" I looked at Bikou''s companion.


    "Wait, did you seriously forget about me?"


    "Hmm, let''s see." I rubbed my chin. "White hair, leather on leather clothing, constant pout. Are you in a boy band?"


    "I''ll fucking kill you." He growled.


    "Doesn''t ring a bell then." I shrugged helplessly.


    "Be nice." Jeanne was already on me, pinching my arm.


    "Fine." I grumbled.


    "Pfft, listen to the girl." The Boy-band wannabe chuckled.


    "How was the desert?" I quirked an eyebrow.


    He twitched like he wanted to throw a punch. Instead, he crossed his arms with a huff. "You took me by surprise."


    "What happened?" Bikou asked. "There''s a story there."


    "This dumbass came flying into a fight I was having with Kokabiel. Well....fight might be too strong of a word. But he comes in all high and mighty telling me to hand over Kokabiel after he tried to kill my woman. Obviously, I''m not having any of that. So I punted him to the Sahara Desert."


    Bikou turned to the Boy Band member with the biggest shit-eating-grin. "Funny, you never told me this story."


    "Screw off!" He growled. "And call me by my name! I''m Vali Lucifer! Or you can call me the White Dragon Emperor." He smirked.


    "Sounds so fucking edgy when you word it like that."


    "It really does." Bikou nodded.


    "Eh, I kind of like it."


    "Devils have weird naming conventions." I glanced Sairaorg.


    "That''s....fair." Sairaorg rubbed his head.


    "I like it!" Jeanne smiled.


    "Stop! I''m supposed to be your Rival!"


    "Yeah...sure." I rolled my eyes.


    "Dammit, Albion, you tell him!" Vali scowled, and white draconic wings emerged from behind him.


    "So you''re the wielder of Ddraig this time around." A voice came from his Sacred Gear.


    "Sup." We technically already met, but that wasn''t in....normal conditions.


    "A cocky one this time." He mused.


    [Let me out.]


    I shrugged, and summoned the boosted Gear.


    "[Albion.]"


    "Ddraig."


    "[Albion!]"


    "Ddraig!"


    "Oh my God, I''m not going to be in the middle of your murder crush, Ddraig."


    "[Screw you, brat!]"


    "What he said!" Albion agreed.


    "Is this weird for everyone else too?" I looked around, seeing nods.


    "Vali, don''t agree with him!" Albion shouted from within his Sacred Gear.


    "Albion, stop making it weird. I just wanna fight him." Vali looked embarrassed.


    "[Good luck with that. My wielder doesn''t even need to use me to kick your boy-band ass.]"


    "Like hell!" Albion snorted. "Vali is my strongest wielder, ever."


    "[Strongest piece of shit is still a piece of shit!]"


    "Nice Ddraig." I nodded.


    "Dammit, Vali do something!" Albion quickly called for his user. "Use Juggernaut drive and just kill him already."


    "Oh, you can use Juggernaut Drive?" I was actually surprised by that.


    "Heh, you scared?" Vali grinned.


    "Yup, so scared that I''ll immediately surrender before even fighting. You win, oh great White Dragon Emperor."


    "Wait, Ddraig he can''t do that." Albion protested. "Why aren''t you getting upset? Even if he''s kidding, you''ve always been keen on our battles."


    "[I''ve had....an interesting time with the Brat as my wielder. I''ve seen things that made me question a lot about myself. I''ve experienced things that I couldn''t even have dreamed of before. Powerful enemies that would have easily killed me back during our prime....]"


    "....Ddraig." Albion whispered.


    "[So It''s made me reflect on my past and all our battles over the centuries. And I''ve come to one conclusion...]"


    "...what?"


    "[Why am I wasting so much time on some weak bitch-ass lizard!]" Ddraig roared.


    ''Dammit Ddraig!"


    "[Hahahahah!]"


    Good one, Ddraig.


    But I felt like it was getting out of hand, so I put the Boosted Gear away. Even if his laughing didn''t stop even as he went back into my soul.


    "You see, Vali! He''s still the same bastard!"


    "Yeah, yeah." Boy Band rolled his eyes, dismissing his wings. "Great now Albion''s going to be ranting for hours."


    "When Gramps told me stories about the Two Heavenly Dragons, this is not what he prepared me for." Bikou had a blank look on his face.


    "Honestly, you don''t really know until you get one of them talking in your head." I shrugged helplessly.


    "Hah...should I be happy that my Regulus isn''t like that..?" Sairaorg awkwardly laughed.


    "I''m not going to marry you, Riser! Get away from me!" A shrill voice eclipsed all the commotion in the room.


    I think everyone turned towards the source of it.


    Sairaorg had a scowl on his face as he stared at them. "Damn Bird. I should have torn his wings off."


    "What''s going on over there?" I asked him.


    "Rias and her Fiance, Riser Phenex. She hates him and he''s a dick." He said bluntly. "I should go over there and teach him another lesson."


    Sairaorg was about to make a move but I held up my hand to block him.


    "She''s Venelana''s daughter, I may as well do something." I let out a small sigh. I didn''t really want anything to do with her, recognizing her as my Aunt that went to the same School as me. But....for Venelana''s sake, I wouldn''t watch as her daughter gets harassed.


    Analyzing the structure of the tiled floor.


    Four unidentified minerals.


    Simulating their composition.


    Adjusting spell sequences to accommodate for new materials.


    Casting spell.


    A stone pillar shot out of the ground between this Riser''s legs. It shot right into his groin, and faster than one could blink, it retracted back into the ground as if it was never there in the first place.


    I think most people who were watching the scene questioned if it even happened. If their eyes were playing tricks on them.


    But then Riser fell to the ground, clutching his groin in pain.


    "....Wilhelm."


    "Hmm?" I looked at Sairaorg.


    "For now on, you''re my new brother." He put a hand on my shoulder.


    I felt like arguing with him would prove fruitless, so I just accepted it.


    "Nice shot." Bikou whispered.


    "Eh, weakling deserved it." Vali shrugged.


    I looked at Jeanne.


    "What?" She questioned, looking back.


    "Aren''t you going to chide me?"


    "I saw nothing..." She looked away.


    Cute.


    "So, what''s up with the Marriage?" I only vaguely knew the details, Venelana only mentioned it offhand once or twice.


    "I''m not too sure about the specifics. But there''s a Marriage contract between them and Rias is going to fight him in a Rating Game to decide her future." Sairaorg replied.


    "Rating games?" I couldn''t help but mentally roll my eyes. "I don''t understand the obsession you all have with it."


    "They look fun." Bikou chimed in.


    "What are Rating Games?" Jeanne asked.


    "Play fighting." I answered.


    "That doesn''t sound too bad." She responded.


    "He''s over simplifying it. It''s a competition that can get pretty intense. Fighting is the main point though." Bikou strangely corrected me.


    "Do other factions watch the Rating games?" I blinked.


    "Of course. What else do you think people like us watch?" He snorted. "Watching some Devils beat each other up can pass the time."


    Huh.


    "Are arranged marriages uncommon for...Devils?" Jeanne asked.


    "Not really." Sairaorg shrugged. "But Riser''s too focused on his Harem and adding Rias as a ''trophy'' so they don''t get along. I don''t think she would be upset if she had a better partner arranged."


    Well there''s your first mistake. You can''t forcibly add someone to your harem. That''s just going to completely throw off the whole dynamic, even ignoring the fact that she doesn''t want to be there.


    He would be miserable if he actually succeeded.


    "Speak of the Devil." Bikou grinned at his own pun.


    And I noticed what he was speaking about.


    I let out a sigh as I noticed that not only was my Aunt walking over towards us, but so was her glasses wearing best friend.


    I could practically feel the headache coming on.


    [***]


    A/N


    Happy new years for everyone today and tomorrow!


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m. / astoryforone

 Chapter 467: Part 2

    Chapter 467: Part 2


    Serafall POV


    Midlife crisis!?


    Who''s having a Midlife crisis!


    Everyone loves me! I''m Magical Girl Lev-tan!


    Who does he think he is!?


    "Azazel! I''m still cute and lovable, right!?" I grabbed him to double check.


    "S-Serafall, you''re choking me...."


    "Serafall....don''t kill him..." Red tried to get him out of answering.


    "It was rhetorical anyways!" The answer was obvious. I don''t know what I was getting worked up towards.


    He obviously just didn''t have any taste.


    Besides, my ratings were already up 2.7% from last year. That''s steady growth! Which meant that I''m not only still popular, but even more people were watching me!


    Midlife Crisis my perfect little ass!


    He just wanted to get under my skin. Not that it worked at all, I can see through his lies. But I should retaliate. Hmph, I''ll just seduce him and then finally reject him once he''s fallen for me. I could always ask Momma Gremory for some tips there.


    And I''ll do it dressed up as Magical Girl Levi-Tan, that''ll show him.


    "Alright it''s decided. Sirzechs, I''m going to seduce your son!" I declared.


    "Serafall....what the hell are you going on about?" He looked at me strangely.


    "Don''t worry about it!" I smiled happily.


    Actually, I wondered if I can get in with Momma Gremory if I did it. Might be worth it just for that....


    "Are we just going to ignore the Saintess standing by Lucifer Jr''s side?" Azazel finally brought up.


    Might have been more awkward to bring up if Michael and Gabriel were with us. We were supposed to go ''together'' as a show of unity or whatever crap Azazel was spouting, but that sort of went to the wayside after what happened.


    They apparently needed a few minutes to themselves.


    Couldn''t blame them honestly, one of their most famous Saintess suddenly popped up next to Red''s Bastard.


    "Please don''t call him that." Red sighed.


    "No." Azazel immediately rejected. "But seriously, Saintess, yeah? Questions, concerns, what the fuck?"


    "What do you want us to say, Azazel?" I sighed. "It''s not like he''s our problem!!"


    ".....Father damn it." Azazel groaned. "I just....why does this shit keep getting thrown at us at the worst possible moments?"


    "He probably does it on purpose." The little shit. "But was she seriously a Saintess? Not like...a Spirit Inheritor, I know you guys were all freaking out, but she didn''t really seem much different than some normal Holy Powered human."


    Azazel shook his head. "You wouldn''t understand. She had Father''s direct blessing. Like direct blessing, not just something Michael did to anoint some Holy Maiden or whatever he gets up to these days."


    "...oh." I blinked. "But isn''t he Dead?"


    "Yes, Serafall." Azazel groaned. "Father is dead, kicked the bucket, went to the farm in the countryside." Azazel waved his hand flippantly. "So yeah, that''s why we were all freaking out, cause Father''s Direct blessing was on her and that shouldn''t be possible."


    "I mean....resurrected Saintess." I pointed out. "Shouldn''t two and two equal four here?"


    "She only stayed in Heaven for a little while. Went back to the ''cycle'' via the System because she felt like she could still help." Azazel explained. "Which is why her ''Spirit Inheritor'' pops up so frequently. It''s not just like an echo left behind, but her actual Spirit that someone inherits."


    I guess that made sense. I was about to question why some people who are still alive, still got ''Spirit Inheritors'' popping up. I think the list that Momma Fox gave said that the ''Hero Faction'' that attacked him had a Hercules Spirit Inheritor. Which....was weird in hindsight because Hercules was still alive on Mount Olympus.


    Though, he did technically die once. I guess that''s what Azazel meant by an ''Echo''?


    Whatever, I didn''t really want to think about it too hard.


    "You sure his Blessing just didn''t stay with her?" I asked.


    "Considering that it''s never appeared before? Yeah, pretty sure. Not to mention, the previous ''Inheritor'' died...what, a few months ago?" Azazel muttered.


    "Maybe she''s just bluffing and got lucky? Super charged Spirit and this Saintess got all the good juice from the first one?"


    "The Spirit goes back into Heaven''s System, it shouldn''t even have been sent back to Earth at this point. And even if it did, it would be with an unborn soul." Azazel clarified.


    "So something is fishy."


    "Serafall, we''ve been slapped with the fish repeatedly in the face. At this point, it''s a whole damn Fish Market." Azazel deadpanned.


    Yeah yeah, I''m not dumb.


    He had those other people too...doesn''t take Ajuka''s smarty pants to see the picture being painted.


    "Let''s just focus on the important thing for now." Sirzechs finally interjected. "I''d rather they not see us so...distracted."


    "Agreed." Azazel sighed. "This is already going to be a headache."


    "Fine." I''d ignore the stupid head for now.


    MidLife crisis my perfectly round bottom.


    Clearly, he''s just acting out because he was intimidated by me. How many other women of such caliber have the confidence to dress up like a damn Magical Girl and rock it for the world to see?


    I have nothing to be ashamed of.


    Besides, I''m the most looked up search on the Devil-net for Devils aged 14 to 23, and that''s not because of my show.


    But maybe I should make some adjustments anyways. Maybe a few inches off the length of my skirt? I could even wear some sexier panties every now and again and ''accidently'' flash them. Mmm, I''ll go borrow some of Sona''s skimpy lingerie.


    It''s a shame she doesn''t wear it outside of her room.


    "Look alive boys and girls." Azazel muttered as we got close to the entrance to the meeting.


    I lightly pat my cheeks, getting into a good character. "Alright, let''s go make some friends." I put on my best smile.


    Because we were going to need it...


    Red nodded and silently pushed open the doors.


    He''s lucky, his whole ''character'' was basically the stoic hammer that we wave around to keep all the others off our backs.


    I actually had to do work.


    The room was rather large, big enough for a few hundred people in total, but even that probably wasn''t enough for the sheer ego combined from the current residents.


    A large round table situated in the middle with everyone taking up seats as they desired.


    The Heaven peeps were already sitting. Big ol'' Father Swole ¨C as Lucifer Jr called him ¨C was easy to pick out. Nex to him were Gabriel and Michael. A little further down was Baldie and Ajuka. They were holding down the fort well enough.


    Azazel quickly took his seat between us and Sirzechs and I joined our fellow Satans.


    "How gracious of you to join us." A drawl accompanied a hint of thunder to it.


    I was still surprised that Zeus came here.


    He hates us. Well, he hated any other Pantheon or Faction not under his control.


    "Apologies, Lord Zeus. We did not anticipate how excited you would be to come so quickly, otherwise we would have arrived as early as you did." Red immediately went to work acting as our deterrent.


    The Olympian God''s nostrils flared as if he was about to go to blows. He obviously didn''t have many people telling him off to his face if that was enough to elicit a reaction.


    "Come now, can we at least get through one meeting without fighting?" Nuwa''s gentle voice seemed to calm the tension. "It''s rare for so many of us to cross borders to come together."


    "There''s a good reason for that." Zeus snorted.


    "I don''t disagree, but there is also a good reason for us to break that tradition in this circumstance." Nuwa retorted.


    Zeus grumbled, but didn''t dispute her claim.


    "I suppose I will begin then since it appears we''re all here?" She looked around and no one stopped her so she continued. "I am Nuwa, representing the Heavenly Courts. I have with me two of my disciples." She gestured to the two girls wearing veils behind her. "Their Daoist names are Jade Lilly and Sky Dance. They are my two youngest, and I brought them to broaden their horizons. Please be gentle with them."


    The two girls cupped their hands and bowed to everyone else without saying a word.


    "Hoh, already achieved Immortality then?" Sun Wukong eyed them with a warm smile. "Must be talented to do so at their age."


    "Yes, I''m quite proud, not even five hundred and they were already invited into the Heavenly Court." Nuwa said with clear pride in her tone.


    Their method of power was already interesting. It was systematic with clear paths. Even if you had mediocre talent, you could get strong eventually. The flip side was that it was a long and arduous process, so not many people wanted to use it.


    Big reason why Devils didn''t practice their Cultivation. Devils needed immediate results to keep them interested. It''s already an issue getting younger Devils to train, if you told them it would take them 10 years to get to ''Mid-Class'' from ''Low-Class'' then they wouldn''t even bother. Even if it meant that they could eventually achieve ''Ultimate Class'' that they normally wouldn''t be able to on their own.


    And it''s too late if you get high enough and realize you can''t go any further by yourself.


    You need to use their ''cultivation'' from the start or it doesn''t work.


    Every Faction had their good points and bad points.


    "Guess we''re doing this then." Sun Wukong went next. "I am here representing the collective Buddhist Societies ¨C the Victorious Fighting Buddha, Sun Wukong." He introduced himself. "I won''t say they have much interest here, so I''m mostly here on my own merit and reporting back if anything important happens."


    He sat between Nuwa and Indra, the latter of which let out a grunt once he finished.


    "I will be settling all matters of the Hindu Pantheon." Indra said bluntly. "If you don''t know who I am, you shouldn''t even be here."


    It was obvious he didn''t want to be here himself.


    Most of us just rolled our eyes at his way of addressing everyone. He didn''t even introduce the Gods he brought with him, but whatever.


    "I''m Lugh, God of Light. I''m here on behalf of the Celtic Pantheon. With me, I have brought The Morrigan ¨C" he gestured to a woman with a cowl covering her face, but it was difficult to hide those curves of her. She also had a large pair of Raven wings coming from her back. "And Cernunnos" He gestured to the last.


    The second God standing behind Lugh wore some kind of tunic covered in leaves that made him look a bit bigger than he actually was. It was woven with straw and other natural resources and two eyes glowing from the piece that covered his face. His most notable feature were the two large Antlers that sprung from his head.


    We just continued going around the table.


    "I am Vidar, King of Asgard." The Norse Head slammed his closed fist onto the table. No one called him out on it, that''s more like a greeting for these guys. "I have brought Tyr and my Father, Odin."


    Simple and to the point.


    Then, it was the big guy''s turn.


    "I am Zeus!" The Greek God slammed his fist down, not unlike Vidar, but intentionally to cause a commotion. "I have brought Athena and Ares with me."


    Right, as if that wasn''t intentionally to send a statement that he was ''prepared for war''.


    The two War Gods of the Greeks were asymmetric/ mirrors/night and day/on different ends of the spectrum of each other. Area had vicious Greek Armor with lots of pointy bits and glowing red eyes. Athena on the other hand, while still looking militaristic, had a certain decorum about her with a well kept ''uniform'' and a stern but gentle nature.


    Our turn then?


    "Hello Everyone, I''m the Archangel Michael along with the Archangel Gabriel and Father Vasco Strada here on behalf of Heaven." Michael politely started for our little group.


    The Big Birds brought along Vasco Strada so they wouldn''t look weak. It''s funny to consider that by themselves even Michael and Gabriel would lose to one of the Humans under their command. Obviously, that was without considering how they could use the Power of Heaven. But even the Gods here were respectful of Father Swole''s strength.


    "And I''m Azazel, representing the Grigori." Azazel cheerfully continued after his siblings.


    Despite not bringing anyone, I don''t think anyone was going to underestimate him.


    Azazel was....the most crafty out of all of us in our three factions. Definitely not the strongest, nor did he have the most support, but it was impossible to guess what he''s thinking or planning at the best of times.


    And that wasn''t to say he doesn''t have his own trump cards. His adoptive son was apparently the White Dragon Emperor, and he also has another known Longinus User under his command that was fairly powerful himself.


    Not to mention he''d been collecting Sacred Gears for centuries.


    There''s honestly no telling what he''s hiding in his sleeves if the situation turned fubar.


    "And as the super host for everyone, I''m Serafall Leviathan!" I smiled brightly. "We have all four Satans gathered here. Me, Ajuka Beelzebub, Falbium Asmodeus, and Sirzechs Lucifer!" I finished on our biggest stick for emphasis because this was definitely going to be a stick measuring contest.


    Now, basic pleasantries are out of the way....


    "Let''s cut to the chase." King Vidar was the first to speak. "We all know why we''re here and what we want. Let''s just agree to work together for our combined interests."


    "Bah, why would we need your help?" Zeus was the first to rebuke him. "I was handling the many enemies of Olympus before you were even born, why would we need help now?"


    "And how many times have your enemies come from foreign borders, Zeus?" Lugh asked.


    "It doesn''t matter." He harrumphed.


    "Then why are you here, thunder crotch?" Odin snorted.


    "What did you call me!?"


    "Did I stutter?" Odin''s eye glowed in response to Zeus''s sparking with Lightning.


    Zeus slammed his fist on the table, cracking it.


    Odin stood up, but instead of escalating, he instead pulled down his shirt, ripping it to show a freshly healed cut. Or...mostly healed, there was a strange energy lingering, and it made Zeus falter.


    Zeus visibly released his annoyance and anger, slowly falling back into his seat.


    "Lord Zeus, we are not pointing any blame." Vidar spoke again. "Right now, everyone''s been having problems, and we''re also not here to revel in each other''s losses. I was not alive during the great wars that marked History, but I know that everyone willingly put down their swords for the peace we have today. That peace is now threatened by a combination of beings that are linked to us all. There has been an uprising of Jotun in our lands. Asgard has been probed many times in the past months and even our people have suffered attacks in what used to be safe borders."


    "The Fomorians move the same." Lugh quickly added on. "The timing is too much to be a coincidence, the obvious hand that moves behind the curtain has been revealed and we know their name."


    "Our Old Satan Faction had become far too confident in recent years and even dared to kidnap our families." I also spoke up, recalling how Momma Gremory and Millicas were originally taken leading to this downhill snowball in the first place.


    "As annoyed as I am to admit it, it''s not a secret that some trash attacked me as well." Indra grumbled. "They were dealt with swiftly, but the fact that they even had the gall in the first place means there is something giving them that confidence."


    Well, despite how much I disliked Indra, he wasn''t wrong. Not many would throw the first punch his way unless they were able to back it up.


    Or they were Sirzech''s Bastard.


    Still wrapping my mind around the fact that Lucifer Jr threw down with Indra and came out intact.


    Zeus looked uncharacteristically tired. "Fine." His voice boomed, but without the normal presence to it. "I relent that there is a valid reason for us to gather." He paused for a moment, looking very conflicted before seemingly relenting. "My Father and one of his Generals escaped from Tartarus. I do not believe I need to say who was behind it."


    That.....wasn''t good.


    Then realization dawned on most of us here as we looked at Odin.


    Two and Two wasn''t hard to add here.


    "Damn bastards ambushed me while I was traveling the branches of Yggdrasil." He grunted.


    Also not good if they were hiding out there of all places.


    So that''s even more than the Khaos Brigade presumably had at their disposal...


    "Wait, wasn''t Hades listed as one of the members of Khaos Brigade, did he ¨C"


    "Do not presume to question my brother!" Zeus roared in fury.


    Before I could do anything, Sirzechs responded by releasing his own pressure. "Zeus." He said in a warning tone.


    "It''s a valid question, Zeus." Odin agreed.


    Zeus snapped his head towards Odin. "You dare to assume ¨C"


    "I know the Underworld brat didn''t have anything to do with it, but they don''t know so stop getting all angry and just answer them properly." Odin huffed in annoyance.


    Zeus scowled and pulled his pressure away. "I do not know what nonsense about Hades being part of this ''Khaos Brigade'' but I do know for a fact that he would not be part of anything that allowed our Father to escape Tartarus."


    "We''re willing to believe you." Sirzechs said calmly. "If you simply explain it, we don''t need to do this every time."


    "I don''t need to explain myself to you." He snorted.


    Vidar let out a long sigh. "Can we skip the posturing? I did not come here to hear petty banter. I already have my hands full ruling Asgard. If this continues, I will go home."


    "I am in agreement with the King of Asgard." Nuwa added in. "I would rather my Disciples not see such esteemed beings throw petty insults and the like."


    "Let''s keep to the point" Lugh took the opportunity to continue. "We were talking about the points where we''ve been hit recently. It paints a rather dire picture if it''s all to be assumed to be from the same source. And I am doubtful that we''ve noticed all their movements."


    "I should mention that the Vampires have been attacked." I raised my hand.


    There was a beat of silence as I waited for everyone to respond.


    "Who cares about those disgusting blood suckers?" Indra was the first to be dismissive.


    "Look, I''m not going to defend them. We barely have any communication as it is, but I felt it appropriate to just point it out, considering." I clarified.


    "I do not have a good impression of those creatures, but you are correct. To know is better than to not." Nuwa nodded. "Are you sure it was our common enemy?"


    "Evidence points to yes, but frankly, I have no idea what their purpose was. They just went in, killed about half the vampire population, and left. The Tepes faction ¨C the one dominated by their male members, was hit especially hard. Their leaders are all dead and it''s a bit chaotic figuring out who is in charge."


    Not that we were going to stick our hands over there. There was literally nothing worth the effort in this case.


    The Devils may be the most disliked faction, but the Vampires were the faction that people cared the least about. You might feel a tiny bit sad if you heard that some random faction got slaughtered. As for vampires....well, it''s mostly indifference.


    Probably because of their overwhelming arrogance about their own species, so much that they look down on anything else.


    "Unfortunate, but unimportant." Azazel hummed. "We need to share everything we have, together. Piece any kind of track record across all our borders."


    "Agreed." Lugh was the first to respond. "We have been trying to backtrack the current movements of the Fomorians, but it''s been difficult at the best of times. I can say with some certainty, that the list that was given to everyone at the Peace meeting, was not the entirety of their members, or that many took the opportunity to join after the fact."


    Oof, someone''s house wasn''t as clean as he thought it was.


    And by the looks on everyone''s faces, it was a shared sentiment. Not that we could throw stones over here, we''ve been dealing with the Old Satan Faction for far too long. And now, they''ve basically gone to ground. Well, their main people were still up and about. We didn''t actually have any ''evidence'' to throw them down into a pit and it would kick up far too much of a fuss if we did anyways.


    Still dealt them a massive blow, but not enough to kill them just yet.


    "The Jade Emperor has confided in me that a few members of the Court have been...considering other pastures, as it were. Some were forthcoming, some were not. However, we have yet to experience the same upheaval that has been occurring elsewhere." Nuwa added on. "Their reach is too far and it is worrisome. Are we sure that The Serpent God is not still with them?" She looked around.


    "I can vouch for it." Odin surprisingly spoke up. "Talked to the brat a few times, yeah Ophis isn''t in cahoots with them anymore."


    "And by that you mean...?"


    "Wilhelm, yeah." Odin said bluntly. "The kid who gave Indra a black eye not too long ago." Odin jerked his thumb to Indra.


    "Odin." Indra''s eyes narrowed.


    "Anyways, no Ophis, so they must still be feeling pretty confident because of something else. It''s obvious they know we''re all banding together, so they have to have a game plan since they haven''t disappeared yet." Odin tapped on the table.


    "So far, it seems they have merely been shoring up their forces." Michael frowned. "As if they are preparing for a conflict."


    Well, he said what everyone was thinking.


    "As my father stated. The only question now is what goal would align with so many different ideologies?" Vidar finished. "Zeus, your insight would help."


    "Speak, King of Asgard." The King of Olympus replied.


    "Do you believe you can decipher your Father''s desires after awakening into this era? What would he do, what would his goals be?"


    Zeus frowned, crossing his arms. Perhaps not really upset at the question, but more so the topic of it. It wasn''t hard to guess that Kronos was a sore topic for the King of Gods. "I admit...I do not know what my father will think, nor what actions he will take. He is an arrogant, vindictive, and paranoid creature. I am surprised that his first notion was to not immediately beset Olympus and attempt to retake his throne. However, beyond this...this era must be far too different for him to understand. He.....is many things I could say, but he is not a fool. He fought against his own Father, which needs no introduction. In that Primordial era, he faced off against other Pantheons ¨C" Zeus swept his gaze around the table.


    "The tales of Kronos are known throughout the world. His prowess cannot be denied." Nuwa acknowledged.


    "Yup! It''ll be fine." I ignored him for so long and everything went bad....I''m not going to be a coward.


    "...alright, I''ll go with you."


    Well, my Peerage wasn''t far away. They were ready to act in case Riser did anything.


    I threw my hair back, and walked towards him.


    And he noticed me coming over.


    I smiled.


    I tried to make myself as open as possible, I didn''t want to make it look like I was going to do something wrong or anything like that.


    "I ¨C"


    "I had sex with your mom." He spoke before I could even get a second word out.


    "What!?"


    "Damn, that worked last time."


    [***]


    Wilhelm POV


    Shit, I thought that would work again.


    It got me out of talking to one person I didn''t want to, I thought for sure it would work again.


    I''m going to need to try harder next time.


    I glanced at Jeanne. "If you keep hitting me, I''m going to start hitting you back. Exclusively on your butt."


    "Neeh!" She hit me more. "Be nice!"


    Alright, so how do I just disappear from right here without causing a scene?


    Or, well, fuck it. I don''t mind causing a scene.


    "Shimoda." Another annoying person showed up right behind the red head. "We meet again."


    "Yes we do...you." I scrunch my nose.


    "Don''t pretend like you don''t know me!"


    "Oh no I.....totally know who you are...."


    "You blew me up!"


    "Right, right good times." I smiled.


    "So you admit it!"


    "Admit what?"


    "Blowing me up!"


    "That doesn''t sound like something I''d do."


    She made some very aggressive growls and was pulled back by another girl in glasses.


    Weird.


    "Ufufufu, you sure love riling Sona up, don''t you? Makes someone wonder if it''s intentional teasing~" The black haired girl next to the mirror image of Venelana was smiling lewdly.


    "I''m sorry, who are you?" I didn''t actually remember her name.


    She was some popular girl back at school, busty and with good curves, which is why 90% of the school''s population lusted after her, but that was basically it.


    "I''m Akeno, Rias''s Queen." She introduced herself. "I handle all the strenuous and hard tasks for her." She had a sultry tone in her voice.


    "Right, so you''re definitely a Virgin." I said dryly.


    "W-what?"


    "You''re trying way too hard. I give it a 4/10, you need to work on your delivery better."


    "How dare ¨C"


    "You''re giving off major stripper energy. Just thought you should know that. I wouldn''t be surprised if your next words were like ''I''m only doing this to pay my way through college.''"


    She was gaping at me for some odd reason I couldn''t put my finger on.


    "Hey, don''t talk to her like that!" The familiar fluctuation of Aura shimmered with his words.


    Well, now that''s interesting.


    In a bad way, I mean.


    I flicked towards him, letting his Aura take a tiny invisible hit. "Christ, have you even trained your Aura?"


    "My what?" He blinked.


    I raised my hand and slowly pushed it against my face.


    .....why did I even bother?


    There was also a smol girl looking up at me....menacingly. "And what''s your deal?" I looked at her more closely. "A Youkai? You seem familiar....oh right, you''re what''s-her-names sister. The other Cat Youkai."


    "Y-you know my sister?"


    "Hmm? Oh somewhat, Yasaka took her in recently." I waved my hand flippantly. "And how''s your Senjutsu coming along? I vaguely recall your species being exceptionally good at it?" Something I could report back to Yasaka. She may or may not want to know.


    "I don''t practice that!" The smol cat''s eyes narrowed. "Dangerous. Bad."


    ".....you don''t....practice what your species is predisposed to learning...?"


    "Bad!" She hissed.


    I found myself unable to formulate a response.


    ".....okay then." I found myself just pushed that thought to the side. "And what''s wrong with you?" I looked at the last member of this little ''peerage''.


    "Hello." He tilted his head, "I don''t think we ever met before, I''m Kiba Yuuto."


    "Ah, I think I remember you. You helped me once with cleaning up the Theatre room after a particularly nasty spill." I recalled.


    "Oh." He blinked. "I forgot about that."


    "How do you remember him but not me!" The glasses girl practically screamed indignantly.


    I ignored her. "How are you doing?"


    "Alright..." He said a little awkwardly.


    "And what''s your thing?" I asked.


    "Uh...I make swords?"


    "Sacred Gear?"


    "Sword Birth." He nodded.


    "Neat, what does it do?"


    "Makes....swords?"


    "...and?"


    "That''s....it"


    "Just plain ol swords?"


    "Well, they''re Demonic Swords." He clarified.


    "Alright, that''s something. What can you do with them?"


    "Um...I make some that hit harder, some that make me faster, some that are sharper....Oh, and I recently made one that shoots smaller swords." He smiled.


    "....that''s it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you have any imagination at all?" I sighed. "You can make swords with esoteric effects and you''re settling for....being faster? Am I understanding that right?"


    "...what else should I be doing?"


    I held my hand up, pointing to Bikou. "Him."


    "Me?" Bikou pointed at himself. "Hey, I''m just having fun watching you verbally tear through them, don''t bring me into this."


    "He has Ruyi Jingu Bang, make a fucking sword that copies it. Gets longer, gets bigger, weighs a metric shit-ton."


    "....huh, that sounds neat." Bikou mused.


    Then I pointed at Boy band. "Divine Diving."


    "I''ll kill you if you copy me." He scowled.


    I pointed at myself. "Boosted Gear. If you can make yourself fucking faster for some inane reason, increase all of your stats not just your speed you idiot. Make bomb swords! Make heat seeking swords ¨C Arrows are just different shaped swords. Make swords that slow down time, or speed it up. Make swords that curse wounds to not heal. Make swords that can reverse causality ¨C"


    "You''re bullshitting on that last one." Bikou snorted.


    "You''d be surprised." I laughed.


    "....I never thought about any of those." Kiba muttered.


    "How long have you known about your Sacred Gear for?" I raised an eyebrow.


    He...looked down onto the ground awkwardly.


    Shit....


    I....really didn''t mean to kind of lash out like that. I honestly don''t know where it came from, it sort of just spilled or so suddenly and I didn''t stop. I can''t say I don''t have a temper sometimes, but I usually don''t lose my cool like that.


    ....I should apologize, that was uncalled for.


    "None of what he said was wrong." Sairaorg crossed his arms, grunting.


    "He called me a stripper!" Akeno growled.


    "You heard the man." I shot back.


    Okay, that was just me being petty. But I don''t take back...half ot he things I said about her. Seriously, pick a lane, go full seductress or don''t do it at all.


    "Um.....I didn''t mean ¨C "


    "We know what you meant, Sai." Venelana''s daughter smiled towards him. "And what about me?" She looked at me with a huff.


    "Pass."


    "What?"


    "Pass." I said again. "I would rather Venelana not be mad at me."


    I was already anticipating a wonderful few nights together, I didn''t want to sour that any.


    "You were the one who hit Riser, right?" She suddenly asked.


    "Nope." I denied immediately.


    "He was." Jeanne replied.


    I looked at her in utter betrayal, and she just smiled.


    But why was the red-headed Venelana clone smiling so happily at me?


    "You were the one who hit Riser!?"


    I scrunched my nose. "What smells like cheap cologne?"


    Said annoyance was walking right towards us.


    "I thought you were just making a joke, but I smell it too." Bikou held his nose.


    "I don''t smell anything?" Sairaorg looked around.


    "My nose is sensitive." Bikou grumbled.


    "Hey this is random, but do you ever shrink the staff and use it for anything weird? Like a chopstick?" I suddenly asked because I wanted to ask this before, but I got distracted and I would rather ignore the idiot who was approaching.


    "Oh all the time. It''s strangely handy." He grinned. "I was hanging up some stuff in my apartment, and I couldn''t reach high enough, so I used it as a ladder too. I forgot to buy a shower rod so.....it fit perfectly."


    "Don''t ignore Riser!"


    I let out a long sigh. "What do you want?"


    "An apology." He demanded.


    ".....no."


    "You attacked ¨C"


    "Bakudo? # 61, Rikujo?ko?ro?." I lazily held a finger, pointing at him as six beams of light slammed into his midsection, preventing any movement as he fell to the ground. I quickly followed it up with a Talisman, throwing it at his face. It covered his mouth perfectly, not allowing him to speak. With another sigh, I grabbed him by the foot, picking him up. With a bit of aim, I tossed him towards the large and intricately decorated window nearby.


    Yeet.


    It shattered quite easily, and the annoying kid went sailing through to the outside.


    "I swear, some people have absolutely no survival instincts." I wiped my hands clean.


    "...is he going to be okay?" Jeanne asked softly.


    "I think he''s a Pheonix or something, lots of regeneration. You could probably lop his head off and he''d be right as rain a few seconds later."


    "Yeah, it''s kind of annoying. Nice practice target, but most of his family use it to wear down their opponents." Sairaorg answered.


    "Oh....okay then." Jeanne seemed pleased with that answer.


    I looked at the flaming idiot''s...peerage as they stared in shock. "Go, shoo shoo" I gestured for them to disperse and it seemed like they regained their senses as they ran for the door after their presumed king.


    "Can they regenerate from anything?" Bikou asked.


    Sairaorg shrugged. "I''ve seen his older brother come back after getting chopped up in all sorts of ways. Blown up by magic...lots of stuff."


    "Dang, that sounds cool. Makes me want to take a crack at one of them." Bikou rubbed his chin.


    "You said his brother is strong?" Boy band looked interested.


    "One of the strongest." Sairaorg nodded.


    "How....how did you get so strong?" Red Venelana looked at me with a mix of awe and envy.


    "The normal way." I said dismissively.


    "B-but I train! I train every day..." She whispered. "There has to be some secret, right? Some method you used to get so strong so quicky?"


    "When was the last time you''ve been in a real fight?" I frowned.


    "I train with ¨C "


    "No, not training. When was the last time you''ve been in a fight with someone who wanted you dead, and had the capability to kill you? When''s the last time you''ve gotten into a fight and there was a very real possibility you could be killed? When was the last time you fought something that you absolutely had no chance of winning against? When was the last time you thought you were going to die?"


    I can''t deny I''ve experienced my fair share of luck on my ascent to my current level. I can''t say that everything I''ve gotten had been earned through blood sweat and tears. But I''ll be damned if I let anyone say that I used some shortcutto reach here. I put in my effort to reach this point, and I have most assuredly bled along the way.


    It felt insulting for her to imply otherwise.


    I was being...polite before by not telling her to fuck off.


    I....didn''t want to speak with her and I was already annoyed. Jeez, why was I being so overly emotional?


    I was being polite for Venelana''s sake because something inside of me really wanted to be more rude.


    "I¡ª" She was about to say something, but the building shook.


    It startled everyone, but more so something was very much amiss.


    On a fundamental level.....something changed around us.


    I experienced something like this before, and I was having trouble placing it. However, I felt my instincts flare up, and realization dawned on me.


    Without a second thought, Mirage appeared in my hand and I flicked it, producing several of my Sword Phantoms. The Birds were sent flying in several directions, but most notably I swiped Mirage to the side deflecting something hidden that was aiming for the neck of Venelana''s daughter, and Glasses Girl.


    Simultaneously, my Birds collided with something very firm, producing a loud ''clang'' noise that hung through the air.


    They were aimed at other people, some of other factions that were around, some that weren''t.


    And I realized where the familiar feeling came from.


    It was similar to when Jinn took us outside the immediate time-line for answering her questions via Relic of Knowledge.


    "Mortals are really fierce these days." A strange voice reverberated throughout the surroundings.


    Someone appeared, stepping into the middle of the floor.


    He was...big. Easily 9 feet tall, perhaps a little more than that. He had black hair, and wore something reminiscent of Greek clothes. And his facial features were.....off. It was as if his head was slightly elongated, his nose was a tad too large, and his eyes too wide.


    Something distinctly inhuman, but still reminiscent of them. Almost like if a human was compared to their predecessors on the evolutionary chain.


    But the weapon he held was a dead give away given the other clues.


    A large scythe held at his side, the edge of which seemed to bleed against the fabric of reality.


    Kronos.


    Welp, things just got much more complicated.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    I also have a h t t p s : / / bo osty. T o/astoryforone for people who can''t use the the one above.

 Chapter 468:

    Chapter 468:


    His presence alone, without even broadcasting himself was....immense.


    Kronos, the Titan of Time.


    Realistically, he represented the waning of the seasons, the inevitability of the harvest, the falling of the leaves, the falling of the snow, and finally the melting of the snow. In a more practical sense, he embodied the rebirth of every new season and the withering of the previous. Two ends of a spectrum that merged into the Authority of Time.


    Beyond this....my knowledge of the Titan was minimal.


    I never really thought I''d have to know important information on a Godly Entity that was supposed to be long dead.


    Time was not a domain one could lightly touch.


    Just to understand this, you could look at all the major Pantheons of the world and point out how many Gods there are with such a domain.


    How many fingers on a single hand would be left over?


    Time was a nebulous concept. It wasn''t like looking up to the Sun and feeling its warmth. It wasn''t like hearing the thundering of the sky and roaring of the oceans. Time was...much more immaterial.


    Which was why I was on guard.


    Not to mention, the weapon in his hand gave me a very bad feeling.


    Frankly, it didn''t even look like it was properly forged. Almost....amateurish in its design and form. Like someone just took a slab of metal and hammered it vaguely into the correct form without doing much else and then sharpened it.


    But that did nothing to dissuade from the archaic aura it exuded. It was something personally crafted by one of the Greek''s Primordials. Something on the same level as Nyx.


    Which was where his own Authority was inherited from.


    All in all, he was dangerous.


    Just from the feeling of danger....I would place him in that ranking floating around as the ''top 10'' for how much that bracket was really worth.


    He looked at me with a rather casual smile. There wasn''t a wisp of killing intent in his gaze. It was as if he was watching something utterly fascinating.


    He hefted his large Scythe up. A single swing of it, and it could easily cut this building in half. Instead, he put it upside down, letting the massive metal head drop into the floor, shattering and cracking it in dozens of feet. He then leaned onto the handle. "So fierce." He repeated his words from earlier. "I almost didn''t believe them when they told me how powerful Mortals have become."


    I could feel Sairaorg''s Touki ignite silently.


    His was the most obvious, but everyone around me looked like they were ready for battle. Well, most of the people around me.


    I glanced at Bikou and Boy Band, they had enough survival instincts to realize the situation, but there was a hint of trepidation there.


    As for Venelana''s Daughter and Glasses, along with most of the other Devils....they seemed frozen in place.


    I remembered what I said to them only moments prior and....I may have went a bit too far. It wasn''t fair how I bit into them maliciously like that.


    I should apologize later.


    I was glad that I already had Mirage in my hand, because I began running some calculations secretly.


    There was a beat of silence as everything remained still. Only for Kronos to slightly shift in place. That seemed to be the catalyst for Boy Band to draw upon his Divine Dividing.


    Wings sprouted from his back.


    "Div¡ª"


    Before he could finish, I pushed his head down, slamming him into the ground.


    An invisible ripple passed right over where he had been.


    A gesture from Kronos, and the tip of his scythe emerged from nothingness, slicing across the air. He was still standing there, leaning upon his weapon, yet he managed to attack so bizarrely.


    Kronos merely raised an inquisitive eyebrow.


    With an annoyed growl, I used a burst of Shunpo to appear right in front of him. He was.... genuinely startled by my sudden burst of speed.


    I gathered enough Magical Energy through the Dimensional Refraction Phenomena.


    Spell Circles reached peak efficiency.


    At this moment, it was all I could bring to bear with so little setup.


    "Ether Cannon!"


    The Multi-Colored light shot out at the Titan, enveloping him completely. He was hit, and I could sense his body suffering from the blast, as for how much damage he took, well....I wasn''t too optimistic.


    His massive body went rocketing back, slamming into a space devoid of people, demolishing the furniture and further the wall.


    "You bastard!" Boy Band forced himself up. "I had him!"


    "Don''t be stupid." I didn''t retract my gaze from Kronos as he pulled himself out of the rubble. "No one came to help. Despite there being dozens of Gods, and any number of actual guards set up for this event, no one is here helping. Think about why that is for a second."


    I glanced at Bikou and Sairaorg both, silently letting them know that went for them as well. They both seemed like the type of people to jump head first into the fight without proper consideration.


    "He''s right." Kronos grunted, getting back up to his feet. He cracked his neck looking none the worse for wear. "That was interesting."


    "Never encountered Ether before?" I smiled lightly, holding Mirage gently to the side.


    "Can''t say that I have." He admitted.


    Despite this World not operating the same as back home, there were still certain truths. Ether was a concept introduced with the rise of Humanity. It should be something utterly foreign to him, which was why it took him by surprise.


    But mostly, I just wanted some space between him and everyone else.


    "When did you notice?" He asked, almost cheerfully.


    "Almost immediately." I answered.


    "Hah." He slapped his knee. "Maybe I lost my touch?"


    "Oi, what''s he talking about?" Bikou was tense even with his Divine Weapon in his hands.


    "We''re outside of the Time-Line." I briefly explained. "The reason why no one has come yet. A few hours could pass in here and it might only be a few seconds outside." I wasn''t entirely sure, but best to err on the side of caution.


    "Correct!" Kronos smiled and his body fizzled away into nothingness. Simultaneously, he appeared in the back at the table holding all the snacks. "Mmm, this is some good stuff. It doesn''t compare to Nectar or Ambrosia, but that''s not a fair comparison. Back then, we''d be happy with some meat roasted over a fire and some salt sprinkled on it was decadent. Look at this? I can''t even recognize all these things, but they''re delicious." He said, holding a tray up of appetizers and letting them slide into his mouth.


    The little manipulation of wind he did was a piece of a Divine Authority....


    "You''re angry that Mortals no longer roll around in the mud?" I snorted.


    The arrogance and ruthlessness of a deity shined through despite his casual demeanor. "The only place a mortal should be is on the ground in prostration or in our stomachs."


    Right, despite how he was being humorous before, he was always cited as a vindictive and arrogant entity. To the point where the other Titans rarely wanted to even be near him. It would be like if Zeus was actively malicious rather than being selfish and egotistical.


    "It seems like a fight is inevitable then." I was ready to call upon my power to fight him properly. It would not be in the best circumstances with all these people around, but I would do the best I could.


    Maybe I should sneak them away during the fight?


    Jeanne was here to back me up in that regard. She hadn''t said anything, but I knew she didn''t need any orders from me on how to act.


    And there were a few people here I could possibly rely on.


    "How about we play a game instead?" He offered, the tension sort of dissipating.


    "...what?" I blinked, surprised at how things shifted so easily.


    He dropped his Scythe to the ground. "I heard these Devils were obsessed with a Game ¨C Chess was it? Dreadfully boring, but I can admit it had its own unique charm. Let''s do something like that, but a bit more fun."


    I frowned, considering the alternative. Well, it was a matter of time before the people outside came barging in.


    I honestly didn''t want to fight in these circumstances.


    "You''re stalling for some reason, aren''t you?" I questioned.


    He grinned. "How about the stakes? If I win...I''ll just kill everyone here. If you Win..well, that should be obvious."


    "Fine, I''m on board." I agreed. "But what ¨C"


    Kronos let out a shout, clapping his hands. His eyes lit up with a blinding light, and I felt something connected. It felt like he just bound me to a Geass, but through my divinity.


    ...Clever dick.


    I''ve never encountered that trick before. I''ll need to talk to Izzy about it and see how to not let it happen in the future, because he basically just touched my Divinity with his own and made our agreement binding.


    Something appeared between us.


    It was like....


    "There we are, I created a miniature world for us." He declared. "It has its own rules, and I bound it to us through our agreement."


    "...did you just create a miniature Reality Marble?" I looked in a bit of awe.


    He tilted his head. "Is that one of this era''s terms?"


    "Forget it." I bit my tongue. I looked down, as it was like a...bubble. Inside, it appeared a smaller version of me, and a smaller version of him...relatively speaking. "Explain the rules." I crossed my arms.


    "I mentioned that Chess, but it''s not really the same. Just a small idea I came up with after playing it a few times. We each command a copy of ourselves to fight." He said that like it was extremely simple.


    "How does it work?"


    "It operates on absolute truth. The law within this small world dictates that your copy can only move and act how you could possibly do so normally. Don''t try to cheat now, the oath I bound you to also assures the truth."


    The Geass he put me under is basically reading me then? It''s basically that this miniature version of me was a genuine projection within this small world.


    And it''s not as if it''s actually copying my abilities, but mimicking the cause and effect. If it summoned the Gauntlet, there would be no Ddraig, but it would still have the abilities because that''s within my memory and verified through my own acknowledgement and thus is channeled through the Geass.


    "Only verbal commands?" I asked.


    "Correct." He answered.


    "Interesting." I found myself amused by this...game that he went through the effort of creating.


    I didn''t know what his purpose here was, even if his earlier anger was real. I had no doubt that he would casually slaughter everyone here in a heartbeat, but his entire purpose for coming was....suspect.


    There was certainly a higher purpose, not just ranting about the ''kids these days''.


    But, it''s better this than him deciding that they would look better with less body parts. And the moment I try to open a portal, he''s probably going to abandon this charade and start making heads roll, so I may as well play along for now.


    "Jump once." I commanded.


    My little projection jumped into the air once.


    "Well? What do you think?"


    "I''m intrigued." I answered in all honesty.


    "Why don''t I show you another one of the rules." He smiled happily before quickly turning it into something more malicious. "Stab his arm."


    Before I could properly react, my miniature''s Aura flared to life. Kronos''s Scythe skipped and twisted through space, like a serpent it came at me at a strange angle. My Aura collided with it, dispersing a significant portion of the blow, but even still, his Divine Weapon tore into the flesh of my Minature''s arm.


    Simultaneously, my own sleeve was torn in the same spot, and a gash opened up, blood dripping down my skin.


    "Will!" Jeanne exclaimed running towards me, but an invisible barrier shunted her off.


    Kronos wagged his finger. "No interfering. If you try to help him, he will suffer a backlash."


    "All of this is based on a single agreement." I frowned, looking at my arm. "I''m amazed you could force this onto me."


    "I am Kronos, Titan King, Son of Gaia." His eyes narrowed. "You insult me by thinking so little of me, Mortal."


    If this was all fake...in a sense, then I had plenty of things I was more than willing to throw out without a second thought.


    "Well then, let''s play." If this was how he wanted to do this, I was more than happy to oblige, after all it gave me several options.


    [***]


    A/N


    Wanted to try something a little different than a normal fight this time around. Kronos''s purpose here isn''t so obvious, but he''s not really there to get into a real fight either.


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    I also have a h tt p s: // b oo sty .t o/ astoryforone for people who can''t use the forbidden P-Word.

 Chapter 469:

    Chapter 469:


    Vali Lucifer POV


    [What''s wrong, Vali? You''re not usually this reserved.]


    Oh screw off.


    [You know it''s true] Albion replied.


    Just because I love fighting doesn''t mean I''m an idiot. There''s a difference between rushing into a losing battle and actively trying to get myself killed.


    [.....I didn''t think I''d see the day. My little Vali having common sense? It must be my birthday.]


    Shut up.


    [But it''s not usually like you to admit defeat so easily.]


    Because it''s not usually so damn blatant.


    Kronos? The Titan of Time? I wasn''t oblivious to how strong he was. Shit, if that annoying bastard hadn''t pushed me down in time, I wouldn''t have been able to dodge completely. I didn''t....I didn''t even see the attack. I felt the hairs stand up on my neck, but I couldn''t even tell where it came from.


    I''m sure I could adjust to it in time but....he wasn''t someone that would let me just sit there and randomly dodge his attacks if he really wanted to kill me.


    [Time is a powerful Domain. It has a lot of nuances that you would be unfamiliar with. It''s not surprising that he can suppress you so easily, you''ve never encountered something like this before.]


    ....then why can the annoying bastard handle it?


    [That....I don''t know.]


    Really?


    [What, do you think I''m all knowing, brat? I only know things based on my own experiences. I''ve lived a very long time. But Ddraig''s host is barely, what, two decades? I have no idea how he''s already so familiar with the concept of Time that he can casually stand in front of Kronos. Even at my Peak, I would have to be wary of him to a degree.]


    You''re saying he''s stronger than you?


    [I''m saying, his strength deserves respect. Not everything can be broken down into ''stronger or weaker''. If you''re not careful, someone who is objectively ''weaker'' than you can take your life.] Albion snorted. [Gods are....not something that you can think so linearly about. A God''s strength requires certain facets to consider.]


    You''ve never told me this before.


    Were you holding out on me?


    [Did you think I would give you instructions on how to fight Gods just so you to run off and get yourself killed a moment later?] Albion grumbled. [You''re an overconfident little shit. The second you think you could stand a chance; you would challenge anyone.]


    Fuck you!


    [Fuck you!]


    Just tell me, you white bastard.


    [Fine!] Albion huffed. [The Degree of Worship is the first. This is more...abstract than the others. If a God''s domain was something stupid like twigs, but half the planet worshiped them, then even I would be no match at my strongest.]


    Alright, that''s pretty simple.


    [I''m keeping it simple for you because I know you wouldn''t understand otherwise.] Albion retorted.


    So Kronos should be a lot weaker now, right? It''s not like he''s worshiped.


    [There''s two misconceptions about that. First, he''s part of the Greek Pantheon, and by association, he receives some blessings there even if he isn''t directly worshiped.]


    ....alright, that sorta makes sense.


    [Don''t get me wrong, a God that isn''t worshiped is barely given scraps in comparison. But it''s enough that it...sustains them from slowly obscuring. Which is a form of Death to a God.]


    Whatever. So Kronos was still fine because the Greeks are still around.


    [The second misconception. I was saying that as if Kronos was a God. He is not a God, he is a Titan.]


    What''s the difference? I thought it was just a reference to his size.


    [Well, yes. This isn''t nearly as small as he actually is.] Ddraig replied. [But why is there the difference between Titans and Gods? Some other places have them too. Surtr is a Divine Being, yet he is a Giant.]


    Why the hell am I supposed to care?


    [Because if you don''t learn, you''re going to stay an idiot and not know how to fight opponents in that league when you get there.]


    Asshole.


    [Ignoring that.] Albion continued. [Titans do not change with worship. Titans are static existences. Their strength only comes from their purpose. That is why there is a difference between Titans and Gods. Similar to Surtr as I said before. He is different from a Titan, but his existence isn''t too dissimilar. His power comes from his purpose to bring about destruction.]


    So he''s basically a God that doesn''t need worship to be strong.


    [...if that''s what you take away from this, then sure, you can consider it like that.]


    That means he''s still in his prime then?


    [Well, he looks heavily weakened at the moment due to other circumstances, but that''s mostly correct.]


    Okay, and the last thing?


    [The last thing is the God''s Domain.] Albion replied. [You must be wary of a God''s Domain because it can be used in ways you might not expect. Some are strong, some are weak, and some are tricky. Time is extremely strong, and it''s very tricky to navigate.]


    I listened to Albion even as I watched the bastard and Kronos standing in front of each other while the ''game'' unfolded.


    [He isn''t serious.]


    What?


    [Kronos.] Albion replied. [Kronos is very meticulous and arrogant. He isn''t someone who does things like this on a whim. He''s playing around on purpose, you don''t need to overly worry.]


    Does the Bastard know?


    [Probably. Ddraig is many things, among them being stupid. But he isn''t ''stupid''. If you get me.]


    So he''s like you.


    [Normally, I''d argue. But after so many years, it''s easy to see the similarities between us.] Albion paused. [Now that I think about it, even our wielders are very similar this time around. Both Half-Devils, Sons of Lucifer....]


    Yeah, whatever.


    It made me roll my eyes.


    Like that was at all important.


    [I was just pointing it out.] Albion mentally shrugged. [And we both probably have our strongest Wielders ever.]


    ....so he''s Ddraig''s strongest?


    [Do you think he isn''t?] Albion laughed. [He probably doesn''t even need Ddraig. To be honest, you''re pretty far behind him at the moment. He wasn''t lying when he said he wouldn''t need the Boosted Gear to beat you.]


    ...


    [Oh, don''t get mopey. We still have a lot of time. You both are still kids, keep training and you can catch up.]


    Really?


    [Well, I''m being optimistic.]


    ....Thanks for the support.


    [Well, you better train hard to catch up. Ddraig isn''t going to hold back with this wielder of his. It''s been awhile since I''ve seen him so happy with one.]


    What do you mean?


    [Ddraig has always been an ass, but his attitude shifts with how much he likes his user. If he doesn''t like them all that much, he''s usually quieter and more reserved. If he really likes them...well, he acts like he did back in the day. As you obviously saw.]


    "Vali, you alright?"


    I blinked, looking at Bikou. "Was talking to Albion." I grunted.


    "You thinking about taking a shot at him?" Bikou asked, pointing at Kronos as him and the bastard were about to play their little game. "We might be able to do something if we all work together."


    "There''s no point. Albion said that he''s just playing." I grumbled.


    "Yeah, figured that out."


    "Can still take a shot at him." The Devil, Sairaorg offered. "I wanna see how far away that mountain peak is."


    Didn''t really interact with many full blooded devils but....I kind of liked him.


    I wanna fight him later.


    "I got a Talisman from my Gramps, it has a full powered strike from him." Bikou offered.


    A full powered strike from the Monkey King?


    [Don''t even think about it. He hit me with one of those back in the day and I lost plenty of my scales.]


    "It''d give him a heads up that you were in trouble too, right?" I asked.


    "Yeah." He nodded.


    "Hmm." I let out a sigh. "Whatever, don''t waste it, this''ll probably be over soon anyways."


    Besides, I''m sure that almost everyone here had some way to save their lives that was given to them.


    Well...mostly everyone. Don''t know if most of the Devils here had anything like that.


    But most of the people from the other Pantheons? That''s a given if they entered into foreign territory like this. It''d look really bad if the kids they brought came to harm while they were busy.


    Shit, even that Feathered Bastard gave me a way to protect myself if I was going to die. Don''t know how reliable it was, but he told me it might save my life if someone really strong wanted to kill me.


    So who knows.


    He also said not to take it out of the Divine Dividing because it might cause problems.


    [.....really, don''t take it out unless it''s a last resort.] Albion quickly reminded me. [Seriously, I''m only guessing at what it is, but your dad is crazy for making something like this.]


    ....alright now I''m curious.


    [I refuse to let you have it unless you''re about to die.]


    Screw you.


    [Stop acting like a brat and focus. This is a good opportunity to see what your Rival can do.] Albion knew exactly how to distract me. [And I''m interested too. I want to see what Ddraig is so smug about.]


    To be honest, there wasn''t anyone here who wasn''t aware of who that prick was.


    I don''t think he even realized though. He waltzed in without a second thought and didn''t even talk or look at anyone.


    I knew most of the faces around here, Azazel kept me up to date on who''s who of around my age. And they were all looking at him, watching silently to see what he was capable of.


    [***]


    Wilhelm POV


    I was a little relaxed.


    Despite the situation, I felt like most of the danger had passed.


    Did he take me by surprise? Yup, I would admit that. I never experienced a Divine binding like this. I agreed to the game, but I didn''t realize that meant I was entering a Divine Geass. And I''m fairly sure he played a trick on that anyways and it wasn''t a normal thing that could happen.


    Regardless, I wasn''t too worried about it. Worst case scenario, I was pretty sure my Authority could sever it easily enough.


    So there wasn''t a hidden danger with what was happening.


    My biggest concern was everyone else here.


    And if he was content to just play a game and leave them alone, then sure, I''d play along.


    But that did open up other questions.


    I found it unlikely he was here just for this haphazard reason.


    There was obviously a bigger scheme going on.


    "You look deep in thought." Kronos''s voice rumbled. "Care to share?"


    "I was just considering why you''re here." I answered, nonplussed about being honest.


    "What do you think?" He asked.


    "I considered it and I think there''s really only one obvious reason." I replied casually. "Summon Swords." I ordered my reflection.


    All of my swords shot out, surrounding him.


    His attacks shattered upon the inviolable utopia.


    He stood silently, eyes widened in confusion.


    The effects ended, but I didn''t sit still.


    "Shunpo."


    My copy moved.


    "Myriad Slash."


    "Foolish ¨C"


    Mirage slashed horizontally. That thick and dangerous aura still covered him.


    Mirage touched it and struggled, it began to grow darker, losing all of its luster. Eventually, it formed cracks and shattered.


    Kronos seemed pleased with himself until he realized his folly.


    Mirage continued to slash at him.


    It followed the same pattern, slowly losing its luster and forming cracks before shattering again.


    And once more, my slash continued.


    An uncountable number of overlapped strikes.


    His ''Time'' began to eat away at them, but they continued without fault.


    Kronos''s expression turned from one of confusion into utter disbelief and he quickly took a step back, a splash of blood falling to the ground.


    I looked up at the actual kronos across from me.


    A cut appeared on his chest, blood flowing down onto the floor.


    It wasn''t extremely deep, but my blade severed the flesh of the Titan King.


    He even brought his hand up to touch his wound. "A mortal wounded me."


    Divine Might filled his eyes. Rage flashed across his face.


    "Do you think I''m done?" I raised an eyebrow, ignoring his indignation.


    His head quickly looked back down at our little game.


    "Prestidigitation." I said softly,mimicking the actions of the copy of myself I fought previously. "Ochd Deug Odin."


    My Copy actualized the spell it had prepared over this course of time. The initial words I told it had enough meaning that it knew what I wanted to do.


    Like a box, massive Spell Circles containing Primordial Runes shimmered into existence all around Kronos.


    And by the look on his face, even he sensed the danger.


    "Destroy it!" Kronos roared.


    His copy threw his Scythe at one of the Magic Circles, Magical Energy discharged off it like lightning, forming cracks in it. And he threw himself at another, his fist carried with them an oppressive aura as he slammed them into another, shattering parts of it.


    But there was enough that some of the spell still went off.


    I didn''t know how it would affect a Titan like this.


    His Fate was measured and attacked.


    His Casualty was outlined and attacked.


    His spot on the Time-Line was attacked.


    His Spatial Coordinates were attacked.


    And lastly, his physical existence was attacked.


    That was the Great God Garved Seal.


    It attacked every aspect of one''s existence.


    Kronos, not his copy, quickly swung his Scythe, destroying the miniature world. But even so, he hunkered down, spilling a large amount of blood from his mouth and panting heavily. He used his Scythe to hold himself up.


    "Your name..." He gritted through his teeth.


    He already knew it, but it was also a form of respect.


    "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg."


    "I will remember you." His killing intent was palpable at this point. "Next time we meet, it will not be a game. Nor will I be handicapped." His eyes flashed as the room shuddered again and the stasis around us shattered. Seemingly, he began to dissipate and drift away with the falling of his ''cage''.


    Well, if he wanted to run, I wasn''t sure I was in the mood to even try and stop him.


    He wasn''t at 100%, that was clear, but he still wasn''t someone I was going to go half cocked against in a life or death fight.


    I breathed out a sigh of relief once the people outside finally arrived.


    There was a thunderous boom as a very notable God slammed into the floor, ready to fight with Lightning crackling from his eyes.


    The others appeared rather quickly too, looking concerned and ready to fight.


    I simply took Mirage and stabbed it into the ground, leaning on it. "What''s the hurry, did something happen?" I looked at them cheekily.


    [***]


    Loki POV (DxD)


    I balanced one of my favorite daggers on my finger while taking a bite into an apple. "You know, when we asked you to cause a distraction, we didn''t mean like that."


    "I decided to do things my way." The Titan of Time rumbled.


    "Clearly." I said dryly. "...you''re hurt." I glanced at him. "Run into your dear old son? Played a bit of catch with him? Took him to a ball game?"


    "You''re speaking things I don''t understand and you know it." The Titan''s tone was...tired. "Trickster, I have no patience right now."


    "Very well." I dismissed my dagger and took a seat. "Apple?" I offered.


    He stared at me for a moment. "Sure." He shrugged, catching the piece of fruit I threw at him. He tossed it into his large mouth with a single bite and swallowed it. "You were right. Mortals have become much stronger."


    "Did you do all of that just to verify it for yourself?" I found myself sighing. "You remind me of my brother."


    "Do you expect me to trust you?" He countered.


    "Point." I acknowledged. "But still, it''s common knowledge."


    "I do not trust other people to form my opinions for me." He glared.


    "Well...I take back what I said. It seems there''s some wisdom in that noggin of yours after all these years." I could respect that point of view. "And what''s your opinion?"


    "They are not beasts." He said simply.


    "....Well, I think some of our number would disagree."


    "And they would be wrong." He growled.


    "My, my. Does the great Titan King sympathize with the Mortals?" I chuckled.


    "Hardly." He rolled his large eyes. "There is a difference that must be acknowledged."


    "And what''s that?"


    "Beasts do not get the benefit of struggling for their survival. The mortals have earned that blessing." He sat down, shaking the ground with it. "I didn''t give you an answer before, but I will now. I will work together with you all. This...Khaos Brigade, of yours. The world went down the wrong path, and it must be corrected. Started over. But I will respect their right to struggle to survive againstwhat is to come."


    "...I''m questioning how you were even overthrown by your oaf of a son." I spoke softly. "Why is it that you seem much more wise than the current leader of the Greeks?"


    "Don''t speak ill of my son." He snapped his head.


    "Is that familial love I feel?" I felt myself grinning. "Even after everything?"


    "I will make them all suffer the same torment that I have these past millenia." His eyes narrowed. "But I will not deny that I am proud of them for defeating me. I am Kronos, King of the Titans, and they succeeded in overthrowing me. As their Father, I can be nothing but proud."


    "What a contradictory existence you are."


    "I am a Titan, contradictions are for Mortals. I am what I am and the world must accommodate me, not the other way around." He snorted.


    Well, this was a pleasant surprise. I had assumed I would be dealing with another Zeus, but instead, it''s almost as if I had another Odin here with me.


    Perhaps if Fate didn''t dictate his fall, the world would have been a much different place.


    "Did you at least do what we asked?"


    "I do not repay debts with ingratitude, Trickster. But do not presume to order me around in the future." He flicked his hand, and Pandora''s box went skirting across the ground. "Take your box, I have done what you have asked."


    "How, wonderful~" I picked it up with gentleness.


    "You do not know what you play with, trickster."


    "Believe me, I know exactly what I''m playing with here." I chuckled.


    "Then I am even more concerned that I have chosen to accompany your group." He sighed. "I have also retrieved this." He held out his hand, showing a large eye.


    "Ah, Balor''s eye, right from the accompanying Sacred Gear. There was no problem extracting it without leaving evidence?" I asked.


    "Do you take me for a child?" He threw it at me and I caught it. "I left a remnant of my own power inside of that mortal creature the.....what was he again?"


    "A dhampir. A Half-Vampire, Half-Human." I replied.


    "Yes, that thing." He didn''t seem to care much. "As you requested, there is a wisp of my power inside of him that will not diminish for many months so as to not cause problems for you and not be discovered."


    "Wonderful." I smiled.


    This will help us next with the Fomorians.


    "You should be thankful, I had thoughts of consuming it for my own Gain. Only my gratitude for freeing myself and my General stopped me. As it stands, the effort required to exist in many places at once will extend the time I need to recover my full power."


    "I am very Thankful, oh Lord Kronos!"


    "Stop." He groaned. "Your false platitudes are worse than none. Just bring me some things to speed up my recovery."


    "And the Wall?" I smiled.


    "I said I completed it. You wished me to drain away the power hidden in that strange Cavern of the Devils with the box, I did so and used my Domain to keep it from crumbling." He waved it off. "It left me exhausted, but it will not be discovered that it is all but destroyed for another year or two."


    "Wonderful." I clapped my hands happily.


    It seemed that our little operation went off without a hitch. Despite him taking his own alterations to the plan and seemingly kidnapping all those kids right under the God''s noses. Which, I can''t say I''m against, but it was a risk I wouldn''t have taken.


    But all''s well that ends well.


    It was annoying to set up simultaneous attacks at every entrance to Hell so as to not draw attention to the Titan draining away the vitality of that Cavern, but it was well worth it.


    A seal, or well, more like a small band-aid, was undone.


    Every little bit helps.


    One of many that the Biblical God created in the world.


    And our main purpose to kill a few infuriating gnats went off without a hitch~


    Some of those pesky Old-Satan Devils that kept ahold of information that they really shouldn''t have. Thankfully, they didn''t know what they had, neither did their captors, the New Satans didn''t put together what it was yet, so we''re good for now.


    It was all conveniently destroyed, and all the prisoners mysteriously committed suicide by stabbing themselves in the throat!


    How unfortunate.


    I''ll need to have words with some of those among our illustrious group about not sticking their noses where they don''t belong.


    "I also brought one last gift." Kronos held up his hand, the Time around it flowed erratically, and a small orb compressed into images. "You said you were interested in a certain Mortal."


    I watched the face of the Lucifer''s Half-Bastard Son flash across it.


    "Well Kronos, I do believe this is the start of a beautiful relationship." I happily took the gift.


    Well, he wasn''t entirely right. Yes, I was interested in the Mortal for a plethora of reasons, it was Rizevim that suddenly developed a particular interest in our young friend. I could probably get a favor out of this quite handily.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 470:

    Chapter 470:


    Rias Gremory POV


    That was....


    It was weird, despite being so far away, we could see what was happening clearly, almost like we were standing right beside them.


    I''ve watched pretty much all the videos I could find about him ever since they appeared online. Ever since he abruptly showed back up and caused a scene everywhere he went. And I knew he was strong, that was obvious, and I don''t think anyone would say otherwise, but to actually see it in person was an entirely different experience.


    What....was I even supposed to say at this point?


    I felt like I had gotten a lot stronger recently. Even Sai had been helping with my training and I couldn''t believe how much stronger I was than even a few weeks ago but.....it felt like the gap didn''t even close at all.


    He...


    He doesn''t even think about me, does he? Like I''m not even a consideration in his head or plans. It''s so obvious in hindsight, and evident by how disdainfully he treated us.


    We weren''t even worth noticing in his eyes, were we?


    Here I was, not even able to speak when that thing looked at me. It was like some immense pressure weighing down on me when he barely even acknowledged me. Yet, Wilhelm barely even blinked and casually fought him....through an odd way, but even so!


    They were just chatting while casually throwing out more power than I could bring out even with tons of prep time!


    They were doing things I couldn''t even understand.


    And Wilhelm was keeping up with a literal God...erm, Titan? Was there even a difference?


    Like something happened, and he just casually responded and explained them as they went and a God was treating him like an equal.


    I had no idea what was going on half the time, only that they were throwing attacks back and forth. Kronos did a big stupid thing that blocked out the sky, something that was really scary, and Wilhelm just countered it without even a second thought.


    What did he call it ¨C Sword of Destruction?


    Did it have something to do with out Bloodline power? Could I do something like that too?


    It just completely destroyed that towering look-alike that Kronos made that could probably destroy an entire city with ease.


    It seemed more ridiculous than watching the few videos of when Wilhelm fought Indra not that long ago. Maybe just because we were watching it all unfold.


    That....game they were playing.


    Was that even the right word?


    A fight that didn''t really seem to be a fight, but it could still hurt you. Everyone saw what happened, if their ''pieces'' were hurt, they were hurt too.


    I was definitely relieved they weren''t going to fight in here. I saw how destructive his fight with Indra got, I doubted it would be any less than that.


    But that didn''t mean there was no danger for him.


    I was....a little worried.


    But that proved to be pointless.


    He handled himself so well that it really made me wonder how much experience he had.


    That comment about how many times he fought with his life on the line. What.....had happened to him since he left?


    Has he really had such a terrible life that he''s had to fight to the death so many times that this is pretty much a normal thing for him that he doesn''t even bat an eye?


    Maybe....I should ask Mother?


    I hated to even think about what was going on between them, but maybe I should stop pretending nothing was happening. I would be able to talk to her about certain things then....


    Even so, I just...didn''t know what to think anymore.


    Brother always told me about Gods when he dealt with them. How they were super arrogant and powerful and they looked down on every other race. But here Wilhelm was being treated with actual respect.


    Why was it that I''m stuck at this point while my nephew was already towering over me with barely any actual time spent in the supernatural!?


    It''s not fair!


    ...is what I want to say.


    Even Riser.


    Someone I was planning to fight. Someone who I was wracking my brain on how to beat, making plans with my Peerage.....Wilhelm barely cast him a glance and neutralized him with a single spell like it was the easiest thing in the world.


    Then he just....literally threw him out of the building like he was nothing.


    I....hadn''t even considered sealing him like that. I was so focused on beating his Regeneration, that the thought of just trapping him or making him not able to fight didn''t cross my mind.


    Super obvious in hindsight, but I just completely ignored it.


    What was I even doing up to this point? I''ve just been focusing entirely on my own Power of Destruction and not much else. Sure, I''ve been doing some physical exercises but...It''s not like I was going to fight on the front line.


    I was a backline fighter and was proud of myself for where I was at.


    It''s laughable.


    What was Wilhelm? I saw him fight in close tons of times, yet he also could hang back and throw around spells that dwarfed what I could do...


    Was I being stupid and holding myself back by thinking of myself in only one way?


    Satans, I feel like such an idiot.


    I don''t know why, but I just started giggling, and I couldn''t hold it back.


    "Rias, what''s wrong?" Sona looked at me in concern.


    Though it was pretty obvious she was also shaken.


    "I just realized how insignificant Riser was and how stupid of me it was to spend so much time worrying about him." I wiped away a tear that was forming at the corner of my eye.


    "....not the reaction I was expecting." She muttered.


    "That''s the spirit, cousin!" Sai slapped my shoulder...kind of hard.


    No, I was just weak.


    "Hey Sona."


    "What?"


    "Can you teach me Magic later." I asked.


    "....what brought this on, Rias?" She furrowed her brow.


    "Just realized I was being silly about some things. It would be stupid of me not to learn Magic properly if I''m not a physical fighter." Why was I only relying on my Power of Destruction again? Obviously it was my bread and butter, and I needed to train it better, but it''s stupid of me not to pick up some Magic to compliment my fighting style.


    I can''t just be throwing around big blasts of energy all the time.


    I always compared myself to Brother, even if I didn''t say it out loud, there was a bit of jealousy there. He was so strong and he only used his Power of Destruction, so I felt like I had to copy him to get the same results.


    Stupid.


    "What about Akeno?" Sona glanced at my Queen at my side who was silently watching us.


    "She''s good at what she does, but she specializes in only a couple things." I shrugged. "You''re more familiar with a bunch of stuff."


    "Fair enough." She nodded.


    Why did it feel like there was a big weight off my shoulders?


    I felt....calm, despite everything.


    Maybe it was because Brother and everyone else finally arrived and the oppressive feeling disappeared. Or maybe it was because I felt like I had a new lease on life.


    After seeing how so far ahead someone my own age was, everything else I''ve been dealing with felt like a fight on the playground.


    Not worth mentioning.


    "Hey Sai, if you fought Wilhelm, how would you have done?" I kind of knew how strong Sai was, and he was probably closer to me than he was to Wilhelm..


    "I would have lost." My cousin chuckled without a second thought. "It would have been a good fight though!"


    "You''re not annoyed or upset?"


    "Why would I be?" He blinked. "Just means I need to get stronger because there are stronger opponents out there!"


    "Heh, you should stop caring about everyone else and worry about yourself, Princess." The supposed new Monkey King offered his own two cents. "Gramps told me that if you''re only focused on keeping up with other people, you''re going to trip and fall down eventually."


    "Hmph, I could have taken him."


    "Sure you could, Vali." Bikou answered sarcastically. "Did you see that spell at the end? Hoh boy, that set off alarms in my head. I''d have been turned to minced meat if I tried to take that. How would you have handled that, Vali?"


    "Fuck off." The silvered-haired guy snorted.


    He was the White-Dragon Emperor of this Generation, wasn''t he?


    And even he was saying he wouldn''t have been much use there...


    Maybe I am being a bit too hard on myself over all of this.


    "Hey Sona, are you still going to get revenge on Wilhelm for blowing you up?" I suddenly asked.


    "Shut up, Rias." Sona scowled.


    Hehe.


    [***]


    Zeus POV


    At many points, I questioned why I even decided to deem this ''meeting'' a priority.


    Those others squabbled amongst themselves and I cared not for their bickering. If not for my brother''s suggestion, and that of my daughter, I would not have even come.


    Olympus did not need outside help.


    But at the same time, the tides were shifting, as Poseidon would say.


    After the fiasco with Indra causing a commotion, many others were thrown into the spotlight and many had begun to forget about me.


    That was unacceptable, I was the King of Olympus and it was important to remind everyone of this fact.


    It would be imperative that they all be reminded who stood atop Olympus and looked down at them.


    Especially after the incident in Tartarus with Father being freed.


    I did not believe any trite about Hades being responsible. Whether he joined that ridiculous ''Khaos Brigade'' or not, I didn''t care. But despite all the arguments and fighting between my brother and I, I knew without a doubt in my heart that he would never willingly release our father.


    There were others scheming against Olympus, and that would not stand. So I swallowed my annoyance and joined up with these others.


    Some annoying arguing led to some sort of agreement I didn''t care much about. Putting together a team of our younger generation?


    It...wasn''t a bad idea.


    Our battle with the Giants in the Gigantomachia was proof that there were obstacles that required....additional resources to handle. To treat this as a similar situation would not be incorrect.


    She lowered her head. "Birth Name, Takao Shimoda. Current name, Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg. Age ¨C unknown, presumably, early twenties. He is the son of the current Lucifer, and a normal human woman. Currently living within the territory of Takamagahara, specifically the Eastern Youkai under Amaterasu''s Priestess ¨C Yasaka. Verified Relationships include known lovers ¨C Yasaka, Izanami-no-Mikoto, Sca?thach ¨C"


    I held up my hand to silence her. I didn''t care about who the mortal was having sex with. "Recent events surrounding him."


    "Since the gathering of the factions to broker peace, I have done extensive research. His most recent appearances include defeating a monster similar to the Hydra offspring in nature. Defeating the subordinate of Lucifer ¨C Okita Souji. Defeating the Fallen Angel ¨C Kokabiel. Defeating the God of Storm ¨C Susanoo. Fighting the God of Lightning ¨C Indra."


    "Father, give the command and we can kill him before he becomes a problem for us." My son offered, killing intent spilling off of him.


    "Son, do you think I am unaware of your desires towards that woman of his is the source of your offer?" I glared towards him.


    Foolish boy.


    He had been very vocal about the reappearance of a past love of his. An unrequited one at that.


    If you are going to do something idiotic, don''t do it right in front of me and other Gods where they can all see for themselves.


    Sometimes I consider forcing the two aspects of war into a single entity to save me the trouble of them both missing valuable pieces of wisdom.


    Those feats were...admirable.


    He was not one of mine, so I could look from the side to admire his growth. I obviously would not have allowed him to grow so fast under my own watch without a good collar, but I don''t know what those Eastern Gods are thinking sometimes.


    But there was no point in considering it. He was not one of mine, and that was both a blessing and a curse. I would not have to worry about any ill intentions, but I also had no control over this variable.


    Mortal whims were much more difficult to predict. Often making foolish decisions for ridiculous reasons. And with such power at his disposal, he could unintentionally cause disturbances anywhere he went.


    "Enough." I said with lightning filling my voice. I gave them no heed as I shot forward, destroying the barrier.


    Father disappeared immediately once he realized we were approaching.


    Not that I should have expected any different.


    Instead, I landed onto the ground of the room, staring at the Mortal.


    I required answers.


    [***]


    Wilhelm POV


    I leaned on my sword, looking at the God for whom I could guess their identity. Granted, I didn''t come out and say it, more so just said something a little cheeky instead.


    "Will!" A Saintess slammed into my back, wrapping her arms around me. Obviously, she was sounding worried.


    "Hey, hey." I quickly went to sooth the Saintess. "It''s fine, I''m fine. There was no real danger."


    Sad Jeanne was bad Jeanne.


    For real, I think it''s on the same level as when Jinn was sad. It just felt so wrong. Other people could experience a wide array of emotions, but those two are not allowed to be sad.


    The other Godly figures and higher-ups arrived quickly as well.


    They checked on their own wards specifically, which was understandable.


    More like a cursory look over to make sure they were alive before they all regathered with me as the sort of...center.


    Still, Jeanne got pats was my priority.


    Jeanne did get a little nervous and hid behind me.


    It was honestly rather cute. The same Jeanne who rode into battle hundreds of times and commanded thousands of soldiers was also shy when people stared at her in other settings. I didn''t even think it was because of the Godly gazes, she wouldn''t back down under them if it came to it.


    She was just adorable.


    But I digress.


    "Well, howdy. Wonderful evening it''s been, huh?" I finally decided to break the awkward silence. "If there''s nothing else, I''ll probably be hitting the road."


    "Oh stop being a smartass." Odin snorted. "What happened?"


    Ah, right to it then. "Big guy showed up, we chatted, and then played a game in lieu of fighting it out. But I''m guessing you already know that." I eyed them skeptically. I wasn''t one hundred percent sure they were watching, but I had a feeling so.


    "Mortal."


    "God." I responded, not liking his rude tone.


    He looked unamused.


    "Come on, let''s not fight." Sun Wukong casually produced a chair to sit down on. I don''t know where he was keeping it, but who was I to tell the Monkey King that he couldn''t magically produce furniture. "He probably doesn''t know who you are, Zeus."


    Well, the two deities that flanked his side were big giveaways. And to be honest, artists'' depictions of him were pretty spot on. Sure some minor details were off, but overall, I had confidence in picking him out in a room.


    "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg, at your service." I introduced myself.


    "I am Zues, Master of Olympus." He grumphed. It came off as halfhearted and merely pleasantries. "You also have the honor of meeting my children, Ares, and Athena." He wasn''t quite frowning, but it was easy to tell he didn''t want to do a whole introduction and was probably annoyed that he had to go through this rather than just demand something of me.


    "Charmed." I said curtly, glancing at both of them. "So, what can I do for you all?"


    "What did my Father speak to you about?" Zeus ignored everything else and immediately spoke up. There was a sort of demand in his tone that irked me.


    I don''t even think it was intentional. Just like....a normalcy of his everyday way of speaking.


    Zeus spoke, and everyone under him fell over themselves to answer.


    "We talked about a lot of things." I felt myself frowning. "Be more specific."


    "Come on, kiddo." Azazel stepped in. "This isn''t just for him. We need to know what happened. A big guy like Kronos coming to cause problems for all of us is a big deal."


    "Well, first off, you may want to check in with your people because he all but admitted that he was a distraction." I said that much at least.


    Azazel blinked. "Crap, Serafall ¨C"


    "On it." She was already pulling out a phone. "Baldie, idiot, you two check things out."


    The Two other Satans immediately departed at the speed of Teleportation.


    "Besides, you could ask anyone else here what they heard. There''s a room full of people here to act as witnesses." I shrugged. "Otherwise, if you need me, I''ll ¨C"


    "I will reward you in relation to the insight you offer." Zeus suddenly spoke up, making my stop in my tracks.


    "Come again?" I blinked.


    "I''m with the brat there. Since when are you so charitable, Thunder Crotch?"


    "Call me that again, All-father and you will see first hand my temper." Zeus growled. "And it''s common sense to pay for a service, or are you too out of touch with mortal affairs." He scoffed.


    "A reward?" I perked up.


    Odin continued to stare at Zeus. "I''m skeptical about your identity right now."


    "You are testing my patience." Zeus issued another low growl.


    "It''s just odd, is all."


    "What is odd about me paying for information? Do the nuances of rulership escape you in your old age?" Zeus scowled. "You pay a mercenary for their sword, that is knowledge since time innumerable. He is not under myself, thus he is treated as such. My father bestowed some amount of respect upon him, thus I will offer the same respect. His insight is more valuable than any other who witnessed."


    You know, that sounded rather logical, yet still carried a large amount of arrogance in it.


    I''m impressed.


    "Yes, Olympus rewards those who perform meritorious services to the Gods." The Goddess Athena smiled. "Protecting our wards, and providing information about a common enemy are admirable deeds."


    And here comes the scheming.


    I wasn''t oblivious to it, even if I didn''t care to think too hard about it at the moment.


    But I was keen on receiving a reward.


    I like to receive things.


    "Oh come off it." Odin huffed. "Dammit, self-righteous asshole, making everyone else look bad."


    "Oh neat, can I have a Golden Apple?" I just took a shot in the dark.


    Zeus twitched slightly, but it wasn''t an outright rejection. "Rarely has one been rewarded to a mortal." He said.


    Ah, I can read between the lines here.


    He needs something decent otherwise it''s a no go.


    Hmm.


    "Well." I tapped my chin. "Kronos was just here as a distraction. At most, he took a pot shot at some people without much care. It seems he was mostly interested in just taking a look at the ''mortals'' in comparison to his time. Secondly, he''s obviously working with people other than his own. A few of his choice of words implied some people supporting him or such. The Khaos Brigade is almost a certainty, but I can''t say for 100%. He did also let slip something, but it''s just my conjecture. I''ll just point out the obvious for the sake of it, you should probably keep an eye on Atlas if he''s still stuck holding up the ''world'' and all that. Perhaps Prometheus too if he''s still sore about the centuries of torture. But otherwise, there was a slip up from him briefly mentioning some friends. Could mean his old comrades, could mean new ones. Might want to check out the ''lesser Gods'' who aren''t too happy with your lot right now. Hmm, it''s also worth pointing out that he''s not at full power, make of that what you will."


    I just rambled out everything I had thought of.


    Zeus frowned after hearing what I had to say.


    Well, it''s not like most of that wouldn''t be obvious from hearing any reports about what happened from other people, but what could you do?


    "Ah." I blinked.


    "Speak." Zeus noticed my expression.


    "Well, the first thing I would do in his situation.....um....did him and your mom ever officially separate?" Perhaps I could have chosen my words more carefully but it is what it is.


    Zues''s eyes flashed briefly. "I will send a Golden Apple at a later date."


    Hmm, well bully for me.


    Sometimes, you just need someone else to point out he obvious when you''re caught up in your own head.


    He''d been surprisingly amicable.


    Well, for a Greek God.


    There didn''t seem to be any other issues. Thus, I found myself about to say my final goodbyes until the doors slammed open.


    Venelana came in with Mozart at her side, and accompanying her was also Raikou and Sca?thach.


    Did she call them out of concern?


    I wasn''t really in any danger...but I supposed she didn''t know that.


    Wait, how did she even know I was ''in trouble'' in the first place if these Gods only barely found out moments ago?


    "Mother?" A certain red-headed devil exclaimed, not particularly loud.


    "...daughter?" Indra stared at Raikou.


    "My love." The last one made me do a double check. A...surprisingly soft, if sharp tone came out from under the horned helmet of Area as he stared at my Sca?thach.


    ....The Greeks don''t need two Gods of War, right?


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 471:

    Chapter 471:


    I was genuinely curious as to why they were here.


    Not that I was against them showing up for any reason.


    But still the timing was odd.


    Venelana immediately ran to not me, but her daughter who was a little ways behind me. A mother''s instinct that was able to ignore the Godly eyes that fell upon her and my other girls.


    Frankly, it just made me all the more attracted to her.


    ....maybe I had a certain type.


    [Nooooooooooooooo, really?]


    Hmm, strange noises in here.


    But hey, awkward reunions, or something.


    Technically, they''d never met before, but for some reason, Ares nearly fell to the groundin front of my Sca?thach, holding a bouquet of flowers up to her having professed his love.


    Where he got the flowers? I honestly couldn''t even say.


    Normally, I would have already started a fight with him.


    I''m selfish and greedy. No one is allowed to claim my girls.


    However, I would also respect their own situations. Sca?thach didn''t need my overbearing ''protection'', unless she was in the mood for it. There had been a few occasions where she enjoyed me acting out that role. But it''s obvious to tell when she''s in the mood for such things.


    And at this moment, well....


    The silent stare and quick kick of hers that sent the Greek War God sliding across the room was enough of an answer to his confession.


    Sca?thach beating people up was always enjoyable. Even when it was me.


    I think everyone was staring at them now. Which, to be fair, they were a sight that not many ever got to witness.


    The War god stood up, his helmet long having been knocked off. His red hair was wild, matching a sharp face. The only unnaturalness was the warm smile he had as he stared at Sca?thach. "You''re still the same." He said like a love struck puppy.


    "Don''t speak to me." Sca?thach replied with a look of disgust.


    "Come on, don''t be like that." The War God got back onto his feet. "Remember all the times we spent together?"


    "No."


    "I can help you remember~"


    "My Spear will be your only companion." She replied, her infamous spear appearing, coating in her bloodlust.


    "Ah, how nostalgic. You always took your spear out and tried to stab me." He sighed.


    ....


    "Who knew that Ares, the God of War, was a Simp." I wasn''t very loud, but then again, there was not much noise as everyone just sort of stared, dumbstruck at what was happening.


    "....what''s a simp?" Jeanne whispered.


    "Well, there''s an actual definition from an older vocabulary, but it''s mostly used for it''s slang terminology. Basically, it''s someone who''s overly submissive and too attentive out of a failed hope of winning affection from someone." I answered completely seriously.


    Ares was now looking at me with eyes glowing and his own bloodlust wafting off of him.


    I merely raised an eyebrow.


    But Sca?thach took that personally it seemed. She kicked him, again, and much harder as he went flying through the wall.


    "Don''t look at my man like that." She scowled.


    Huh.


    Was this what it''s like being on the opposite end of this kind of encounter?


    Zeus let out a long sigh. "Please fetch your brother and make sure he returns to Olympus."


    Athena grimaced, probably at what she just saw, and nodded to him, disappearing rather quickly.


    Well.....Surprisingly, I had a good impression of Zeus of all people.


    What a strange day this was turning out to be.


    However, the Greek God suddenly turned towards Sca?thach. My teacher met his gaze, unwavering. "I will not say anything about what just happened. But there will not be a next time, less you suffer my wrath."


    And it''s gone.


    I know that as the King of Gods, he has to project strength pretty much at all times, and I understand his position.


    But at the same time, that''s my woman.


    I let my own pressure seep out, locking onto him.


    Fuck a Golden Apple if it meant my Sca?thach was treated like that.


    His shitty God was clearly in the wrong.


    Zeus, surprisingly, didn''t rise to provocation.


    His gaze was hard and unmoving under both myself and Sca?thach basically daring him to do anything.


    "Then I will return those words to you. Keep your dog away from me or, likewise, I will put it down." She snorted, dismissing her spear.


    Zeus didn''t react, but there was a hint of....respect?


    Instead, he turned to the Devils. "Is this gathering finished?"


    "Um....well...." Serafall was caught off guard.


    I ignored her for now as Raikou followed Sca?thach and came over to me.


    Another person stepped out, nearly pushing past Lugh and another God that looked covered in pines and leaves with two branch-like horns sticking out of his head.


    She had a dark purple dress on with a similar veil covering her face. But her most notable feature were the two Raven-like wings protruding from her back. If it wasn''t obvious she was a God, perhaps she might have been mistaken for a Fallen Angel at first glance.


    "It''s been awhile, witch." The woman hissed, directing it at Sca?thach.


    Sca?thach looked at her. "Do I know you?" She replied simply, and kept on walking.


    ....I fucking loved that woman.


    Almost instantly, Lugh and the other God with him grabbed the woman who looked like she was about to pounce on Sca?thach.


    The God covered in different foliage seemed to summon a tree out of the ground, covering both himself and the woman, disappearing from the venue.


    Lugh looked like he had a weight suddenly lifted off his shoulders and sighed in exasperation. Odin cast him a sympathizing look, making me wonder who that woman was, and why she apparently hated Sca?thach.


    And almost immediately, a slender pair of arms wrapped me up from behind and I felt a pair of lips planting a kiss on my cheek. "Thank you." Venelana whispered into my ear.


    "Always." I smiled, squeezing her hand.


    I knew what she was thanking me for. Kronos took a random shot at her daughter for whatever reason, he probably didn''t even care too much about her identity and I ended up protecting her.


    "Not that I''m not happy to see you all." I said as Raikou also runs up and gave me a hug. Pulling Jeanne in for a double hug, making the Saintess squeak rather cutely. "But why are you guys here?"


    I was tempted to give Sca?thach a big kiss and make some teasing comments. It''s one of the few times I can get her to blush and get embarrassed. Showering her with affection in front of other people like this was one of the few ways.


    But, I also knew she would probably kick me just as much as Ares.


    The only difference being that she would be much more gentle afterwards, in private.


    "You worried your Grandmother, student." Sca?thach said bluntly.


    "Perhaps I can shed some light on this matter?" Mozart popped up.


    "Jesus, I completely forgot you were there." I blinked.


    "I am hurt, but I cannot fault you for being focused on others." He chuckled. "But alas, my poor Master was so beset with worry."


    "Alright, alright. What''s going on?"


    "I was the one to discover this little intrusion onto the children''s soiree" He responded. "I offered my services as a guard for the evening. Rather, I was sharing stories with that Okita Souji gentleman. But I digress. I relayed my findings to my Master and the illustrious Devil Leaders."


    "Ah....and you couldn''t reach me because our link communication doesn''t work across realms." I glanced at Raikou.


    Servant telepathic communication was good, but it wasn''t that good.


    My Servant nodded. "Mommy was worried." She pouted.


    "Why didn''t you just call...?"


    "We tried." Venelana replied. "It wouldn''t go through."


    I furrowed my brow at that. Why didn''t it go through, that doesn''t make sense.... "Ah..." I dropped my fist into my palm. "No wonder. We never accounted for being in a stationary bubble of separated time." I nodded to myself in understanding.


    Why would we? It''s something so unlikely to happen that it wasn''t even worth consideration. It''s like trying to call someone when I activate Jinn''s ability to answer questions where she ''freezes time''.


    "So you understand our concern, student?" Sca?thach asked.


    "Yeah, I can see the picture that was painted." I nodded. Venelana discovers that the place is sealed off. Can''t reach me through the Kaleidophone, and she panics, calls for help. I couldn''t fault her in the slightest. "Sorry for making you worry."


    "You''re forgiven." Venelana smiled, this time, turning my head for a much deeper kiss.


    "Hey Red, that''s your mom, right?" I recognized Odin''s voice even while I tried to phase it out to enjoy Venelana''s aggressive tongue.


    "Sure is." The Fallen Angel answered.


    "Nice."


    "Are we still on for dinner?" She asked, after pulling away.


    "Wouldn''t miss it." I smiled.


    "Good." She smiled back. "but....we''re probably going to have to delay it until tomorrow...probably."


    "...that''s fine." Yeah, it would be awkward to head over there at this point.


    Huh, she just kissed me intimately in front of everyone. I didn''tknow how much of public knowledge it was that she was my woman now, but I guess everyone''s going to know in the Underworld at this point.


    Oh well, I didn''t really care.


    Not like I was ashamed of anything.


    "Mother...." Another voice I didn''t particularly like sounded out.


    "Sirzechs." Venelana smiled, walking over to her son. "Sorry for intruding, I was worried."


    She slowly brightened up, smiling lightly. "That''s better than I hoped."


    Wilhelm let out another sigh. "Issei Hyoudou."


    "What do you want, damn handsome?" He scoffed.


    ....why was he calling Wilhelm Handsome?


    It....was accurate....erm...objectively.


    Not because I thought he was handsome!


    Regardless of the thoughts Mother tried to fill my head with!


    "Your Aura is like a muscle. Work it out, break it down from getting hit, learn to utilize it efficiently. It can also be molded in certain ways to become a powerful tool in combat."


    "....oh?" The boy blinked. "Thank...you?"


    Wilhelm nodded. "And your name is...."


    "Koneko." The small, white-haired girl hissed....almost like a cat.


    "I don''t know why you dislike training Senjutsu, and it''s not really my place to say anything, but your species was practically built for it. If there''s some sort of hangup about it, you can always reach out to some experts to teach you or learn more about it beforehand. Not just Youkai either. Druids from England utilize Senjutsu, albeit in a different way. Many different societies have their own forms."


    The small girl just stared at Wilhelm blankly, and he looked back, making it seem kind of awkward before he shook his head and turned to the last boy.


    "Kiba." Wilhelm stated. "If you have trouble thinking of good usages for your Sacred Gear, just copy everyone else. I''m not quite sure what the limit of it is, but I''m positive that you haven''t even come close to it yet. So....push the boundary as much as possible. Divine Weapons? Copy them until you have an arsenal that will make a God jealous."


    "Thank you for your advice." The boy smiled in return.


    Wilhelm nodded his head.


    "Any advice for me?" The Black-haired girl put her hands on her hips with an amused grin.


    "Pick a good stripper name?" He replied without missing a beat. "Oww." He let out as I hit him on the shoulder. "Fine. I have no idea what your deal is honestly. But You''re supposed to be her ¨C " He pointed to Rias. "General? You need to lead. Or be able to take command in her absence. Your group is a mess, and I say that after apologizing and trying to be more polite."


    She stared at Wilhelm for a long moment. "You couldn''t handle me." She finally said.


    "Probably because I don''t carry enough singles on me." Wilhelm shot back.


    Her lips twitched into a feral-like grin. "I''m going to step on you some day."


    "I have no response to that." Wilhelm somehow said without looking foolish.


    "And do you have anything to say to me, Schweinorg?" The other black-haired girl with glasses was glaring at him.


    "....who are you?"


    She looked like she was about to explode before Wilhelm grabbed me and pulled me through an abrupt portal.


    I nearly stumbled as my heel touched the pavement, but Wilhelm caught me before I fell.


    "That was mean." I looked at him.


    "She''ll get over it." Wilhelm sounded dismissive. "Whoever she is."


    I hit his shoulder again.


    "Oww." He whined.


    "I didn''t hit you hard." I puffed up and hit his shoulder again. "But you did a good thing by apologizing. I''m proud of you. It takes a lot of effort to admit when you did something wrong and make amends." I told him. ".....even if it could use some work."


    "Mmm."


    "Hey, I''m serious!"


    "Meh."


    "Stoppppp"


    "Cute."


    "Neh!?" Why would you suddenly say that!!! Meanie! I looked around and noticed we were in some kind of neighborhood. "Where did you take me?"


    "Some dark alley, so I can do naughty things with you~"


    "D-don''t say something like that!" I hit him many more times.


    ....Mother said I''m not allowed to do naughty things secretly in public until after I''m married....


    Ah! I can''t tell him that!


    "But seriously, we visited your childhood home last time, I thought we''d visit mine this time." He said, and I looked to see where he was staring.


    It was....a burned down house that looked abandoned for quite a white now.


    "Ah.....I''m sorry." I quickly said, realizing that something was wrong.


    "Mmm." Wilhelm looked...sad.


    I....should try to cheer him up?


    "Well...I guess we''re both of our homes went up in flames?" I smiled.


    "....did you just make a joke about the fact that my childhood home was burned down?"


    "N-no, I didn''t mean it like that! I...that''s ¨C "


    He suddenly burst out into laughter. "I was the one who burned it down."


    "Y-you meanie!" I hit him a bunch more times. "I thought I said something to make you feel bad!!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Stop hitting me." He tried to shield himself, but I kept hitting him.


    "I''m mad at you!"


    "Please don''t be mad, I don''t like seeing mad Jeanne."


    "No!"


    "Please?"


    ".....well, alright." I relented. "But I''m not happy."


    "How about a hug?"


    "....okay." I wanted a hug.


    It felt...nice, to have his arms around me.


    Hugs are nice.


    "Hey, Will.....why did you burn your house down?" I asked.


    "That''s...a long story." He sighed, releasing me. "I guess I was angry. Still am, probably. I hated this place, it was where I lived for a large part of my life, but it was never my home. And I burned it down on one of the happiest days of my life."


    "....if no one got hurt, I guess I can''t say it''s wrong for you to be so happy that you burned the house down...."


    "No, burning it was just something I did on a whim and in the moment." He shook his head. "What happened was the start of my adventure. It was because of this that I found Meridia, the first person after my mom that I ever loved." He looked nostalgic. "It was the start of each step I took as I met everyone important in my life. And even as I ended up here with you."


    "I''m....someone important?''


    "Of course." He answered without a second thought.


    "Hehe." I felt something warm creeping up my cheeks. "Thank you...for everything. I had a lot of fun tonight."


    "Even if it wasn''t as intended?"


    "Well....that''s not entirely your fault."


    "Are you seriously placing blame with me!?"


    "I''ll subtract 30% of it."


    "You''re saying I''m 70% responsible for everything that happened?" He stared.


    "Sounds about right." I nodded happily.


    "Bullshit!"


    "We can ask the others!"


    ".....that''s not fair."


    Hah! I know how to win now! I just have to use your H-harem against you!


    Gah!


    I can''t believe he''s with so many women! It should be immoral and....and bad, but....everyone''s so happy!


    .....and they''re so nice to me.


    "Hey, Will..." scooted closer to him.


    "Hmm?"


    "Can you....please read the letter to me? I really want to see what the Angel wrote to me." I hesitantly asked, knowing he was going to tease me.


    "I have a theory."


    "Eh?"


    "Hear me out." He lightly poked my nose. "I have a theory that once you pick up a single language, your innate servant abilities will kick in and you will be able to handle every language like a normal servant."


    "What...are you saying?" I looked at him.


    "What I''m saying is." He took out the letter. "How about I teach you?"


    "You would really do that" Why was my heart beating faster?


    "Of course."


    "Ah..." I didn''t know what to say and I felt my face becoming hot, so I just buried it into his shoulder. "...thank you."


    "Of course." I felt his arm go around me, and for some reason, I didn''t want it to leave.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone

 Chapter 472: Interlude 33

    Chapter 472: Interlude 33


    Azazel POV


    "Whew, I''m glad that''s over!" I practically collapsed onto the couch. "We should celebrate a job well done! Celebration orgy!"


    "No." Serafall deadpanned.


    "Azazel, stop fooling around." Michael looked the same.


    Gabriel just looked aloof.


    "What about you, Red?" I asked.


    "I''m happily married, thank you." Red rolled his eyes.


    "You guys suck." I huffed. "But seriously, I think everything went well!"


    "Before or after we were attacked by a God and both my Sister and Serafall''s sister were nearly killed along with a bunch of other people that came as guests?" Lucy said dryly.


    "We will have to thank the Youkai officially." Michael mused. "I did not realize the extent of the help provided until I talked to my people in depth."


    "Yeah..." I let out a sigh, slumping further in my seat. "Heard he saved Vali''s head, literally. I need to have a talk with him, he''s too ready to jump into a fight." I shook my head. "How''s damage going on your guys'' end, Michael. Actually, I never asked about what was happening after the whole ''peace'' thing was brokered either."


    Michael grimaced. "Not everyone was happy about a peace agreement between our factions."


    "Us either." Serafall snorted. "But I could imagine your end got it worse."


    Michael nodded. "A significant portion of our established Exorcists were close to rebelling. I sent Uriel down to quell their anger."


    "....Michael, I don''t wanna tell you how to leader your faction..."


    "Brother, I''m not a fool." Michael deadpanned. Which...was more expressive than I''ve seen him in awhile. It''s good to get him off Dad''s chair every now and then. "Uriel was the best choice because he finally agreed with our decision, and he shared the same sentiments with those who desired continued hostilities."


    "So we shouldn''t expect a random invasion of Exorcists that broke off from the Church?" Serafall eyed him.


    "I....admit that such a thing is a possibility, but the majority of it has been...stymied. Uriel did well to keep them held to the same beliefs while also accepting a peaceful coexistence."


    Well, we can''t really fault him for some fanatics breaking off and doing their own things. Shit, we all have to do deal with that crap. The instant the Devils want to throw stones, we can just point at the Old Devil Faction.


    Not to mention my own little group that nearly caused another Great War not too long ago.


    What a mess.


    "How''d Uriel convince them? His Charisma basically starts and ends at skewering the enemies of Heaven on his flaming sword." I pointed out.


    "Ah....well..." Michael scratched his head. "He worded it in an interesting way."


    "...I''m hesitantly curious."


    "He said, and I''ll paraphrase ¨C ''We do not have to live together with the Hell-Spawn. They are and will always be our enemies, but we now need not fear their invasions into our homes as they did before. But make no mistake, this is merely empty platitudes on the surface. The only change now is that we no longer kill any hellspawn on sight. Keep your swords sharp, and your spear close at hand, for there will still come a day in the near future you will need them.''"


    "...Not as bad as I thought." Serafall admitted. "And that''s basically all we really wanted."


    Right, no more kill first, ask questions never. Instead, they''ll beat the shit out of any Devils that come into Church and Heaven territory, then interrogate them before figuring out where to go from there.


    Which.....is admittedly a huge step up.


    Obviously, borders are still strict, there''s just not an open killing anymore on either side.


    Mostly.


    I think only my people were happy across the board. Sure, there were some idiots who whined and complained about not being able to kill Devils anymore, but....we weren''t really doing that in the first place? And obviously no more tempting Angels and Church people so blatantly.


    Which opens up the problem of recruitment.


    We''re going to need to make a think-tank to figure out where to go from here.


    But that''s for later.


    "And what about Kronos announcing that Father kicked the bucket?" I finally asked.


    Michael winced. "The ones we brought already knew...."


    "Really?" I raised an eyebrow. "That''s weird, the Church is usually really bad at forcing secrets to be kept."


    Michael frowned, but didn''t deny it. "We told them beforehand. Father Strada did well to speak to them and help them overcome their own difficulties."


    "You should just make him the pope." I said offhandedly.


    "....That''s not how it works." Michael sighed.


    I shrugged. "I could make it happen if you wanted. Just a little dab of something something into the current pope''s wine glass, and whispering into some ears when they choose the next one~"


    "Azazel." Gabriel''s tone was...oddly stern. "If you hurt Grandpa, I''m going to get very upset."


    Did she still call him Grandpa?


    Jeez, I still remember when he was still a kid trying his best not to ogle her boobs, and now he''s like a Grandfather to her...


    "I was joking." I put my hands up. "You could always have the literal living Saintess be the first female pope."


    Well, my joke was met with blank faces from both Michael and Gabriel.


    Holy shit, were they considering it?


    No....


    "Uh....so what''s the deal with that?" Serafall asked. "I didn''t want to play 20 questions in the middle of...everything, but yeah."


    "We...don''t know." Michael admitted. "It was without a doubt her, but It''s too strange."


    "Starting to be a pattern here..." I tapped my chin. "First off, why didn''t you tell me that your mom had Mozart as her Queen, Red?"


    "It was supposed to be a secret for now..." the new Lucifer sighed.


    "Well, it''s atleast taking a back seat to the fact that your mom planted a big sloppy one on your son." Serafall mused.


    "Hah, is that going viral?" I chuckled.


    "Oh yeah, there are pictures of it everywhere. Someone was recording, or a few people were, inside." Serafall grinned.


    Nice!


    I''ll need to check out the Devil net later.


    Frankly, I didn''t really think it was that big of a deal. So what if Mama Gremory was banging his son. But it nettled Red, so I kept bringing it up every time I could. I don''t know why, but seeing him squirm whenever we mentioned how his mom was spreading her legs for his bastard was just so satisfying.


    "Can we focus on the issue at hand?" Red sighed in exasperation.


    "I would like to stop hearing about certain proclivities, please." Michael smiled awkwardly.


    "I don''t understand." Gabriel tilted her head. "What''s wrong?"


    "Um..." Serafall clamored.


    "Red''s son, and mom are doing the horizontal tango." I replied.


    "....." Gabriel still looked at me blankly.


    "They''re having sex and in a romantic relationship." I spelled it out more clearly.


    "Oh." Her eyes lit up in understanding, but she immediately lost interest.


    A lot of people seem to think Gabriel is some pure and naive woman, which isn''t entirely the case. Sure, euphemisms go way over her head 99% of the time, but she''s more than aware of what sex is. She just has almost zero interest in that kind of thing, so it''s pointless to bring it up with her.


    She''s older than dirt and has watched humans fuck each other over the generations. It''s barely going to faze her at this point.


    Not to say she can''t get flustered, but there''s sort of a detachment from it normally. It needs a more personal touch to get past her initial boundaries.


    Shit, there was someone who unintentionally did her a favor some years ago and she went to reward them. He asked her for her panties, she just took them off then and there and handed them to him with a smile.


    "But yeah, we''re getting off track." I waved my hand. As much as I loved to make Red uncomfortable over there, and I never thought I would have to consider this, we had bigger problems than Mama Gremory''s boobs. "Right, Mozart, what the hell? You know I''m a huge fan, why didn''t you tell me!?"?v€l-B!n.


    "What were we supposed to do, Azzy? Just announce it to the world?" Serafall rolled her eyes. "It''s already being whispered behind closed doors because we set up that thing to register new peerage members. But Momma Gremory having a long dead musician as her Queen? That''s not going to go over smoothly."


    "Fair." I acknowledged her point. "But is it really him? I mean, I don''t want to sound insulting, just want to double check."


    "So....how about we talk about who to send to this team." I leaned in. "And I''m vetoing both Rias and Sona, those two are far from being ready."


    We hadn''t really decided on who was going to participate from all sides, only that we agreed that it was going to happen. They still need to represent our factions as a whole, and frankly, those two girls were nowhere near up to the task.


    "Dick."


    "Dick."


    They both said nearly instantaneously.


    "I''ll tell you what, if either of them can last against Vali for 5 minutes, I''ll retract my words." I offered.


    They both huffed and turned away.


    Thought so.


    Still, this was going to be a long talk now. We had to be united even more than before.


    I just hope I can get the juicy details about this whole ''Dinner'' thing later from someone.


    [***]


    Loki POV


    Oh what a wonderful day!


    The sun is shining.


    Well, the moon is.


    But it''s the thought that counts.


    And a few annoying Devils are bleeding at my feet.


    For some reason, they came down with a terrible case of knives in the back of their heads.


    It seems to be rather contagious. And oddly enough, all reported cases have the same source of infection, running their mouths when they really shouldn''t.


    Odd thing that is.


    I hummed as I cleaned off my dagger of the blood it had somehow accumulated.


    "Apologies, what were you saying?" I glanced back up at one of the few Devils I actually had a smidgen of respect for.


    Good old Rizevim didn''t even bat an eye as I mutilated some of his annoying subordinates.


    To be fair, they were just nameless nobodies. Not even of their sacred ''Pillar families'' or such other nonsense.


    "I asked if you had acquired the eye." He sounded bored.


    "Why, my dear friend, I certainly have." I happily tossed it onto the table between us. "The Titan King was more than willing to lend his aid."


    "Hmm." Was his casual reply. "No trouble from him?"


    "Mildly, but it''s to be expected." I waived it off. "He doesn''t trust us ¨C for good reason ¨C but he''s willing to lend a hand. Aligning motivations and all that."


    "As long as he doesn''t cause problems."


    Well, chaotic pieces are useful in their own ways. Even I can''t predict how he will always act, let alone our enemies~


    "By the way, I think I cracked that research you asked me to look into." I have to admit, his former subordinate....what was his name? Euclide..? Whatever it was. He was a very intelligent man. "We just need one of those Sacred Gears with something tangible inside to test it with."


    His research into copying Sacred Gears was innovative, I must say.


    Obviously there were significant flaws with his logic and skills, but it saved me a lot of time if I were to do it myself.


    "I will find a suitable one." He responded emotionlessly.


    "And how goes the Holy Grail?" I slid into a seat, propping my chin up. "I''ve always been oh so curious about that little trinket."


    To think that the Biblical God would imbue an object with his own Divine Authority and willingly allow mortals to wield it.


    "The Vampire girl is weak." Rizevim frowned. "It will take some time to reach the state we need."


    "Why not just take it from her?" I was surprised he didn''t do so already.


    "More convenient." He said simply.


    I shrugged.


    If he said so, I would believe it. He wouldn''t be squeamish about ripping out a little girl''s soul in the slightest.


    "I''ll be starting on the next plan." I tapped my fingers. "Pandora''s Box has enough malice now."


    "Do you still intend to accelerate the decline of the World Tree?" His eyes flashed briefly.


    "Of course." I smiled happily. "Ragnarok has been held off for far too long."


    "I will watch the show then."


    "I hope you enjoy it."


    It''s always nice to find like minded people.


    It''s funny, I knew I could trust him completely. Someone who wouldn''t even think twice about killing their own sibling if it meant they got a step closer to any goal they desired.


    Simply because, we wanted the same thing and we wouldn''t step on each others toes. His goals and mine didn''t perfectly align, but at the end of the day, either was fine with us.


    "How are you going to use the eye if the Grail isn''t up to par yet?"


    "I will use mother." He replied, once more without much expression.


    Hmm, how diabolical.


    Even I wouldn''t use my mother in such a way. Yet this Devil would use his mother''s mutated and disgusting body to resurrect a long Dead God.


    What a pitiful woman.


    I wasn''t even sure her consciousness completely disappeared.


    She''s probably still trapped in endless torment inside her own mind if she hadn''t broken yet.


    And he simply doesn''t care.


    Maybe he''s more ruthless than even I am? Because I still love my mother dearly.


    "Oh, before I forget." I snapped my fingers, producing the orb that good old Kronos gave me. "The Titan king was kind enough to give me this. I know you''ve been interested in that Half-Devil recently."


    For the first time, he visibly reacted. Actually smiling, and expressing eagerness. "Thank you."


    ....weird.


    But who am I to judge someone''s tastes?


    He''s a thorn in my side, so if Rizevim wants to play some games with him, by all means. I was about to bring up the details of the whole ''team'' thing that those allied factions seemed keen on, but I decided to ignore it.


    A bunch of children were beneath our notice.


    Perhaps I''ll have a use for them in the future, but for now, I wouldn''t put much thought into it.


    Odin definitely had a hand in things, and I had no idea what he was planning, so I wouldn''t make too large a move on an obvious piece of his.


    I would just keep an eye on them for now and see what they get up to.


    Well, let''s see what Odin''s next move is.


    Because if he doesn''t have anything, Yggdrasil is going to burn.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    We also have a Boosty under the same name for those who can''t use the above website.

 Chapter 473:

    Chapter 473:


    "What are you doing?" Rin sat down next to me.


    "Hmm, what?" I blinked her way.


    "You''ve been like, staring off into space for a while now."


    "Just thinking."


    "Did ya hurt yourself?" It was Mordred this time who plopped down on my other side, casually leaning back.


    "Funny."


    "Yeah, I''m a fucking riot." She rolled her eyes.


    "I was just taking the time to think." I replied. "It''s been a while since I''ve sat down and just enjoyed this."


    "And by this, you mean...?"


    "The fact that I have a harem." I said completely seriously.


    I was watching as the majority of my girls were hanging around, not really doing anything in particular, but just being friendly with one another. Salem and Meridia were absent, but that wasn''t really surprising.


    Meridia, obviously, was for the obvious reason. But Salem was much more anti-social, and it would take time to break her out of her shell. But even then, she probably wasn''t someone who would have ever been bubbly.


    "God, you''re such a cunt." Mordred snorted.


    "You jealous, MoeMoe?" I grinned.


    "I will fucking stab you if you call me that again." She growled.


    I reached over and patted her on the head. She swiped at my hand a few times, but eventually she reluctantly gave in.


    "What''s wrong Rin? You also Jealous?" I elbowed her slightly because she looked like she sucked a lemon.


    She was more or less like a sister figure to me, if I didn''t tease her, what was the point? Gramps''s student, Artoria''s closest friend.....should I call her sister-in-law?


    "Fuck off, Schweinorg." She crossed her arms with a huff. "Not everyone is a horndog like you."


    "Don''t be like that Rin. Find anyone that catches your eye? Do you want help? There''s no need to rush into anything, you have your entire life ahead of you, but I can set you up with some people if you''re interested. Boy, or Girls, whatever you prefer." I was...half teasing her.


    "S-shut up." She flushed slightly.


    Hah.


    "What about you, MoeMoe? You looking for a partner? Boys? Girls? Interested in anyone?"


    "You really have a death wish, don''t you?" She glared.


    I made a bring it on gesture.


    She scoffed, crossing her arms like Rin was. "Well if ya backed down from a threat, I''d kick your ass. Father deserves better than some pussy bitch."


    "Mhmm." She was changing the subject.


    "Fuck, I don''t know." She huffed, cutely breaking eye contact. "I ain''t never thought about that sort of thing."


    I shifted gears. "You don''t have to. You''re free to do whatever you want, however you want." I patted her head again, much to her chagrin. "If you ever start considering it, I''ll help you however I can." I smiled.


    I was teasing her, but I wouldn''t actually push beyond certain lines. I didn''t want to make her uncomfortable after all. If she was seriously struggling with the idea of any kind of romantic relationship, I wouldn''t dwell on it just to get a reaction out of her.


    Her life was complicated enough without me forcing my own perspective onto her.


    Let her figure it out herself in her own time.


    She did relax slightly.


    "How has Skyrim been treating you both?" I asked.


    "I like it." Mordred perked up with a casual grin. "The Necromancer Bastard''s been liking it too. That thing you gave him that lets him teleport is bullshit."


    "The what, oh the Sacred Gear?" I forgot about that in all honesty. The one I got from that Magician when I rescued Venelana. I didn''t even know its name and it was one of the lowest tiers without any direct combat ability. Though, the ability to teleport in line of sight was significant to any proper battle hardened Magus like Mordred''s Master.


    "Yeah, that thing." She nodded. "Fuck, you should see him. He makes these bomb things out of Hearts he gets from things he kills, right? Well, we killed one of those nasty trolls and he cut the heart out and made it into a bomb. Shit blew up like half a forest we were in!" She threw her hands up excitedly. "He almost died, but it was fucking awesome!"


    It''s easy to forget that Mordred was actually very young mentally. Her growth was forced, and she was technically less than 10 years old. She was forced to mature at a rapid rate by her mother, so that left some imprints on her mentality.


    She slipped into this kid-like state sometimes, and I couldn''t help but indulge her when she did.


    It also showed that she was comfortable enough around us too.


    "So he''s just teleporting around dropping bombs on things?" I asked.


    "It''s hilarious!" She laughed. "And then he''ll just pop some assholes in the face with his shotgun and they have no idea what''s happening!"


    Even Rin was smiling a bit.


    "Find anything big enough to give you trouble?"


    "I wish." Mordred huffed. "We mostly just go into some old tomb or something. I like getting all the Gold and shit. It means I can buy more food and stuff. But I want a challenge! It''s not fair that those other bastards got to fight Dragons!"


    "You haven''t found a single dragon?" I responded.


    "Well..." She looked downtrodden. "We found one that was attacking some town. But It tried to run as soon as it saw me running over. The assholes." She pouted, and it was adorable.


    "Well, If I was that dragon, I''d probably run away too if you came over screaming in excitement while waving around Clarent." I pointed out.


    "....I wasn''t screaming in excitement." She flushed a tiny bit.


    Righttttt.


    "But you did good, you saved that village, right?"


    "Of course." She puffed her chest up. "I''m just pissed that I only managed to knick the edge of its wing!" She looked down. "I wanted to give the corpse to Father."


    Jesus Christ, this girl was way too cute.


    "Have you told her yet?"


    "Of course not, why would I tell Father about my failure?" She scoffed.


    "I think, that Artoria would be thrilled to hear about how you chased away a dragon and saved a bunch of people."


    "Hmph." Mordred huffed. "...I guess I''ll tell Father later."


    I pat her head one more time before standing up. "Speaking of your Father, I should go say hi."


    "Oh God, are you gonna go flirt." Mordred bleched.


    "Do you even have to ask?" Rin rolled her eyes.


    I just chuckled, and walked over to where my girls were standing around.


    They noticed me, but they were still focused on their own things. So, I just walked up, and swept Artoria up into my arms.


    She made a cute little sound of surprise, but settled in my arms. "Did you do something to Mordred and Rin?" She looked at me.


    "Maybe." I kissed her head.


    "Don''t tease them too much." She smiled lightly.


    "No promises." I put my chin on top of her head. "What''re you girls talking about?"


    "This and that." Yasaka said cryptically.


    "We were talking about you." Jinn smiled.


    "It''s all bad things, of course." Izzy added.


    "Of course." I nodded. "Raikou, were they talking about me behind my back?"


    "Yes, Master." Raikou smiled happily.


    "Jeez, you even corrupted her?" I was mildly surprised.


    "Fear not, Student. If we have something bad to say, you will know it." Sca?thach lightly patted my cheek.


    It sounded ominous when she said it.


    "Oh stop fussing." Venelana giggled. "I was just telling them about what''s been going on since the whole fiasco you were a part of."


    "Ah." That''s understandable. "We''re still on for Dinner, right?"


    "We are!" Venelana''s eyes brightened. "I''m glad you''re still coming. I''ve wanted you to meet Zeo for so long~"


    You know, in hindsight, it''s still a little bit awkward to meet her Husband ¨C Ex Husband, with him knowing full well that we''re together....


    Oh well.


    I''m not going to think about it too much, Devils are weird.


    "Will!" Artoria suddenly squeaked. "D-don''t squeeze my rear while Mordred and Rin are watching!"


    "Actually, they left moments ago." I replied, having noticed out of the corner of my eye.


    "Ah?" Artoria''s face turned a hint of red. "T-then it''s okay I suppose."


    I think I needed to take a few more breaks sometimes and just enjoy that I have a Harem. None of them even batted an eye at the fact that I was molesting Artoria''s perky butt.


    I was lucky that they were so comfortable in front of each other.


    Speaking of each other, I glanced towards Izzy.


    "Izzy~"


    "Are you not satisfied with just her?" She huffed.


    I held a free arm open and she begrudgingly walked closer. Artoria in one arm, Izzy in the other.


    At this moment, I am happy.


    "By the way, what''s your take on Nuwa?" I asked while my hand slid down her waste.


    She trembled slightly, but didn''t outright reject me. "She is....old fashioned."


    "Mmm, she seemed amicable from what was revealed." Yasaka mused. "Perhaps we should look more into the Celestial Bureaucracy in the future?"


    "It''s shown that we are at odds with Indra, that is enough for her to show good will. While on the surface, the Jade Emperor and Indra treat each other as equals, there is an undeniable hostility that is not openly spoken about." Izzy explained. "Not to mentionnnnn ¨C" She let out her own little squeak as I squeezed her rear just like I was doing to Artoria.


    She slowly turned her head to me. "You are unrepentantly lecherous."


    "Well, who told you to be so desirable?" I shot back.


    "Hmph." Izzy huffed in response.


    I looked around a bit more, it was a singular path that broke into a circle about halfway, before combining again towards a large manor not too far away.


    All around, however, were various plants and flowers all carefully managed to create a vibrant and elegant appearance.


    "Come here, let me show you my favorite." She gently pulled on my arm, situating us in front of a bush full of purple flowers.


    "These are Starlight Roses. It took me decades to get this color, but they''re called that because when it''s night time, they release a pollen that looks like little glowing stars." She excitedly explained. "They also have a nice taste when extracted and added to tea or alcohol."


    "What about this tree?" I pointed to the side. "The leaves are almost perfectly round."


    I loved how her eyes were lighting up while pulling me around. "This is one of mine! I cultivated an offspring between a Devil Lemon and an Underworld Apple."


    I....questioned the feasibility of those two fruits being crossbred, but then again, this is literally Hell. "...Devil Lemon and Underworld Apple?"


    "I didn''t name them, alright?" She seemed a little bashful at the comment. "The older Devils weren''t exactly the most talented when it comes to naming things. They originally started from the normal variants you would find topside, but became contaminated by Hell''s aura and mutated."


    Huh, that''s actually interesting.


    "So this tree produces an unholy combination of a Lemon and an Apple? Lapple? Aemon? Appon? Should I add a suffix depicting Hell to it?"


    She playfully smacked my shoulder. "I just call it a Circle Fruit, due to its shape. Less sour than a lemon, but sweeter than a normal apple."


    "Let me guess, good for Alcohol?"


    She giggled.


    "I''m starting to see a pattern." Not that I was at all against it.


    A shame that it didn''t seem to be the season for it to produce fruit.


    "Come on, we can see all this later." She grabbed my hand again, leading me towards the house. It was...odd, seeing her with such a vivid look of excitement. Not in a bad way, just noticeably different.


    I liked it.


    "A random question."


    "A random answer." She responded.


    She was definitely in a playful mood. "Do you guys have Camels?"


    "We do in fact have Camels." She laughed. "Do you want to see them?"


    "Yes." I found myself curious. "But that can wait until later."


    From the Ars Goetia, the Demon Gremory was known for its Camels, or something like that.


    We walked up to the front door, and there was an older gentleman waiting for us. He didn''t speak, but his aura was rather impressive. He silently bowed his head and opened the door for us to enter.


    I was expecting the ostentatious, but there is a difference between expecting it and experiencing it.


    I can''t really throw stones in regards to hoarding treasure, but I never really showed it off in the same way.


    It wasn''t even really the Gold intertwined with the decorations, there were materials used to craft the furniture and decorations that went beyond mere Gold.


    "Wow." I simply said.


    "If there''s one thing you should know about Devils, it''s that they like to show off." She grabbed my arm. "Come on, Zeo is waiting in the study before dinner starts. He wanted to meet you."


    "Lead the way." I didn''t resist as she continued to cheerfully pull me throughout the mansion.


    It was...more of the same, in all honesty. I was aware she lived in an elaborate and expensive Mansion, and this was just about what I imagined.


    I was peeking at every room we passed by, just to get a feel for the place, and I was impressed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll show you my room after dinner~" She whispered.


    Calm down, little Wilhelm.


    But that distracted me long enough that we came to the right room.


    She pushed it open without a second thought, and dragged me inside.


    There was one person there, sitting down in a ridiculously/extravagantlyplush couch/chair as he casually read a book. A small smile on his face as he snapped it shut once we entered.


    Getting a good look at him, we did look extremely similar.


    Venelana did make a comment about how she had a certain type, and I couldn''t deny it here. Not that I was put off by that, it''s not like I too don''t have a certain type.


    The main difference was that his long red hair was in a ponytail, and he had a small beard, which gave him a bit more maturity in my opinion.


    Honestly, he gave off a rather gentle aura, similar to Venelana.


    He immediately stood up and offered his hand. "You must be my Grandson. It''s good to finally meet you, I''m the Head of the Gremory Family, Zeoticus Gremory."


    I accepted it politely enough. "I''m Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg, it''s a pleasure."


    "Let me go make sure dinner is getting sorted, and I''ll give you two a moment to talk." Venelana kissed me on the cheek.


    "Thank you, Vene." Zeoticus Smiled.


    She quickly left the room, but I wasn''t sure it was entirely to check up on dinner.


    "She''s quite the woman, isn''t she?" My Grandfather, laughed.


    "That she is." I couldn''t help but agree.


    "I''m sad to see her go."


    ....now I felt awkward.


    He tilted his head. "Is it strange?"


    "Was I that obvious?" I responded.


    "You had a certain look. I can''t say that I''m familiar with your expressions, but you were not raised under our customs and society, so I can understand that the whole situation must feel rather strange." He gestured to an open seat across from him and I took it as he retook his own seat.


    It was...odd, I didn''t really feel any negative feelings as I talked to him. I guess, deep down, I never really attributed anything to him as he was never a person involved.


    "I guess I''m just wondering if there''s any bad blood." To say I was skeptical about him willingly stepping away from her was still something that I wanted clarification on.


    Because I was definitely no homewrecker. I didn''t want there to be a situation where he was still pining for Venelana and I was causing problems.


    "Hmm." He tapped his cheek. "If you''re wondering if I''m jealous? The answer is complicated. From the perspective of a man, I would say yes, simply because she''s a one in a million woman who can''t be replaced. From the perspective of a Husband and a dear friend, I''m happy that she''s found someone else."


    "....that still feels awkward to hear so bluntly." But also rather sweet.


    He let out a chuckle. "I''m sure it is. You''re still young, you won''t understand it yet. We''ve been together for over a thousand years. Sometimes, you simply drift apart and those feelings of love slowly fade away. Perhaps it will happen to you eventually, or perhaps not. But while I may no longer be Venelana''s Husband in that sense, I will always be her family and friend and wish her happiness."


    "I see." I...admired him for that, I think.


    I don''t know if I could ever willingly let go of someone I loved. Just remembering what happened with Sca?thach hurt me enough that I had to push those memories down.


    "Vene probably set this up before dinner to clear the air." He smiled. "I assure you, that I have no hard feelings nor am I harboring resentment. I too was curious to gauge you myself. But seeing Vene with that excitement and spark in her eyes, that''s all I need to know. You have my full blessing, and I hope you take good care of her."


    I nodded. "I still think it''s weird to be told that so bluntly."


    "Haha!" He chuckled loudly. "My kids are the same, they get so hung up on such things. It''s not as strange as you would think, should I tell you about when Vene and I were....what do the humans call it, swingers? Yes, we paired up with other couples some centuries ago for a bit of fun for a few years before we got bored of it. Why, we even ¨C"


    "Please don''t" I mentally cringed. "I don''t like to think about my woman and hear about how she was sleeping with other people."


    He just chuckled again. "Kids these days, so restrained and prude. By the time I was your age, I had already been with the wife''s of all my friends and even their mothers!"


    "....I find myself oddly respecting you right now, while also being horrified."


    Oh my god, I thought only Venelana liked to do things to mentally scar those around her, but he''s the same, wasn''t he?


    "Would you like some advice? I know Vene''s preferences." He offered with complete sincerity.


    "Huh, I guess I do have some shame hidden deep down...." I came to the immediate realization after I processed what he said.


    .....fucking Christ, this dinner was going to go horribly, wasn''t it? And not just for me.


    He stood up from his chair, before I had time to digest everything he just told me even with how little it actually was.


    "Come on, my boy." He patted my shoulder. "Everyone should be ready. I want to know my Grandson better, I have many questions for you."


    "Yeah...okay." I just stood up blankly.


    I followed him a few rooms away, and I could smell the food as we got close.


    The Dining room itself was as expected. A large table with many places set about. But the people there are what caught my attention.


    Venelana was sitting at one end, and a little look let me know that I was to sit beside her.


    But the others, well. I had mixed feelings, but I wasn''t going to stick my head into the sand at this point. I knew they were here, and I came here anyway.


    Venelana''s Daughter, Rias was sitting down with a hesitant smile as our eyes met.


    Nothing more than a glance sent her way.


    But opposite of her was....him.


    My Biological Father.


    He had an expressionless look about him, but our eyes met. And then there was ''that'' woman at his side. I nearly scowled just seeing her. She was still wearing her maid attire, and it took significant self-restraint for me to not run my mouth immediately.


    I simply took a deep breath.


    My Grandfather, took the seat at the head of the table, flanked on both sides with his children while I went to the opposite end, next to Venelana.


    "I hope he didn''t drill you about anything too hard." She took my hand into hers as soon as I sat down, basically making a declaration.


    "Nope, he was just regaling me of stories about how you two used to swap partners with other families. And how he slept with all of his friends, and their moms too." I replied.


    Venelana, well, she just smiled humorously.


    But everyone else at the table, there were mixed reactions of shock, disgust, and utter awkwardness.


    Fuck, I wasn''t going to be the only one that had to suffer through those images in my head.


    But I had a strange feeling that this wasn''t nearly the extent of the awkwardness I was going to experience by the end of the night.


    [***]


    A/N


    Just a nice family dinner, nothing bad will happen.


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    I also have a Boosty under the same name for those who can''t access the above.


    Lewd based on the wager mentioned in the chapter will be coming up soon.

 Chapter 474:

    Chapter 474:


    Well, I think we were off to a good and productive start!


    Silence was better than the alternative, I supposed.


    "You have a lovely home." I decided to break the silence.


    Zeoticus smiled, completely unconcerned about the awkwardness that was obviously shared by most of us at the table. "Thank you, but I can''t take any credit. My parents were the ones who had it built, and Vene was the one who updated it over the years."


    "I''ll make sure to give you the full tour after." She smiled happily.


    "I believe it''s customary to give a gift in a situation like this?" I mused for a moment. I should have handed it to him right away, but I had been...understandably focused on other things. With a thought, I produced a bottle of Firewhiskey. I was thankful that I managed to snag enough that I didn''t waste it all when I got drunk.


    I simply floated the bottle over to him.


    He happily accepted it. "I don''t believe I''ve ever seen this brand before?"


    "It''s Fire Whiskey, it has a bit of Magic in it, so it has a certain kick." I explained briefly.


    Nothing extravagant, but it should be a novel gift.


    Without even a word, the butler from before was behind him holding a tray of glasses with ice in them as he set them about the table.


    My Grandfather poured himself a glass of it and he eyed it curiously. He went through the basic motions of investigating the foreign alcohol. Not in the sense that he was skeptical about my gift, like poison or anything, but from the perspective of a connoisseur, testing the aroma, opacity, smell, and the color.


    He finally took a sip and finished with a satisfied smile. "What a unique taste. I can also feel some strange force swelling inside of me."


    "First time most people drink it, they accidently burp a bit of fire, hence the name." I replied.


    "Haha." He chuckled. "What a wonderful gift, thank you."


    And now that''s out of the way, I had no idea what else I''m supposed to say.


    Thankfully, the butler returned with plates of food prepared.


    And it smelled wonderful.


    The meat....was not beef, but it seemed similar? Some kind of Prime rib of a creature almost indistinguishable from a cow at first glance. Only a few more moments of inspection could I see the small differences.


    "What animal is this from?" I whispered to Venelana.


    "Minotaur." She said simply.


    "...." I...didn''t know what to say to that. I was not against eating creatures with intelligence. Give me a giant crab that could talk? If we ended up fighting to the death, I''d happily eat it. But a more humanoid creature....it made me feel queasy.


    "Don''t worry, they''re barely more intelligent than cows." She said again.


    Alright. That made it somewhat better.


    I cut a piece off and put it into my mouth and it was fucking delicious, which just made me more conflicted.


    I just decided not to think too hard about it.


    "So, tell me." Zeoticus took the reins. "I''m curious how you reached the spot you''re in now. I only have the faintest idea of what you''ve been up to since you''ve left."


    The question was obviously directed at me. And it wasn''t really....probing? It didn''t feel like he had a malicious or secondary reason for asking just....almost like small talk.


    Well, everyone else seemed interested enough, but I didn''t particularly care too much.


    "I went up north, met some good people and joined the College of Winterhold." I said casually. "Learned a bit of Magic there. Then met with my Grandfather and joined the Mage''s Association ¨C"


    "I''ve never heard of those places." My biological Father interrupted.


    "What a surprise, you''re ignorant about something." I replied without missing a beat and meeting his gaze.


    "oof." Venelana''s daughter whispered.


    His eye twitched a little. "As Lucifer of the Devil Faction, there are very few things I am unaware of."


    "It''s a good thing I wasn''t needed then. Yes, it was certainly a good thing I didn''t need to move twice to rescue my woman."


    "My Mother would have been rescued regardless."


    "I suppose you were simply unlucky that twice in a row landed upon the ''few things'' you were unaware of?" I snorted. "But I guess, I shouldn''t complain, otherwise, I wouldn''t have met such a wonderful woman and have a child on the way."


    There was a beat of silence as they processed what I said.


    "EH!?" Rias blurted.


    "Mother!?" Followed her brother.


    "Lady Gremory!?" Lastly, the maid.


    "Oh stop, I''m not pregnant." Venelana rolled her eyes and playfully swatted at my shoulder. "Don''t say that to them just to get a reaction."


    "You''re not pregnant...mom?" Rias hesitantly asked.


    "I assure you Rias, I''m not pregnant. Yet."


    "Mom!?"


    "And that''s not for a lack of trying, mind you."


    "Mother, please stop!" Her son pleaded.


    "Do you want to use the wine cellar?" Zeoticus offered, confusing the lot of us.


    "Oh, that''s a good idea." Venelana''s eyes lit up and turned to me. "That''s where Rias and Sirzechs were conceived. We could never prove it, but that room has to have something special about it."


    ".....please stop." Rias whined.


    "Don''t forget little Sona too." Zeoticus added.


    "Of course, how could I forget about her?" Venelana nodded.


    "....mom, please don''t tell me that''s how..."


    "It was a relief that Sona inherited the Sitri bloodline..."


    "...kill me now." Rias''s head slapped onto the table.


    "....is that why there''s a bed in the wine cellar, Lady Gremory!?" The Maid squawked in realization. ".....now I know why it was always unkempt in the past...."


    "Well, we certainly aren''t going to do it on the cobble floor." Venelana shrugged.


    One of the few times in my life I was utterly speechless.


    "My children are such prudes." Zeoticus shook his head. "I''ll have you know that my parents loved to tell the story of how they conceived me. It was the early days of spring, late into the 6th century ¨C"


    "Oh Zeo, they''ve heard this story more than enough times now." Venelana giggled while her children looked scared for life.


    "They are Devils, they should be accustomed to a bit of Debauchery." He harrumphed. "Back in my day, our fathers would offer us one of his mistresses for our first learning experience! But do you know what happened when I attempted to do the same for Sirzechs?" Zeoticus looked at me. "He ran away crying!"


    "The woman I thought of as an Aunt ambushed me and took her clothes off!" The Lucifer squawked himself. "What was I supposed to do? I was a kid back then!"


    "You were twenty years old!" His Dad shot back.


    "Dammit Dad, you promised not to mention that again." The Lucifer dropped his face into his palms.


    ....I take back everything I said, I love it here and this was one of the best days of my life.


    [I agree, this has been entirely worth it just for this.] Ddraig also seemed to be enjoying himself.


    "Someone from the Phenex family?" She blinked.


    "No, I mean the bird." I clarified.


    "....like the actual mythological bird?"


    "Yup." I popped.


    "....." She seemingly didn''t know what to say to that.


    A for Effort, however. She tried well enough.


    "Oh, speaking of drinking, the thing you asked me about is almost done~" Venelana clapped her hands.


    "Thing? What thing?" Rias lost a lot of her earlier shyness.


    "Wilhelm here gave me some interesting and exceedingly rare ingredients. I''ve been making them into wine." She leaned onto my arm with a big smile.


    "Really, it''s almost done already?" I was surprised.


    "I cheated a little with some time variance." She casually replied. "But that''s not really too difficult. It''s looking good."


    "Interesting, and what''s in this wine?" Zeoticus''s eyes lit up.


    "I gave her a Peach of Immortality, and some water from the River Styx to compliment it." Was there really a reason to hide it? It was a better topic to talk about than whatever was happening before.


    "....where did you even get those things?" Rias asked quietly.


    "I know people." I shrugged. "Met Sun Wukong a few times. Izzy knows Hades, so that wasn''t hard to ask for."


    "....yeah, you know a lot of powerful people." She muttered, soundly oddly defeated for some reason.


    "I''m curious about something." Zeoticus suddenly spoke up again. "What made you get together with Vene?"


    Ah, the others were preemptively cringing at the inevitable answer.


    "Besides the obvious?" I raised an eyebrow.


    Zeoticus let out a laugh. "I''m just a little curious about what captured you at first. She has enough good qualities that it would take a long time to go over all of them. Just satisfy an old man''s curiosity."


    "So, what immediately swept me off my feet, as it were?" I summarized. "Well..." I glanced at her rather large boobs.


    "Good choice." Zeoticus nodded sagely. "Vene''s chest is hard to match!"


    "Dad, please don''t talk about mom that way!" The Red-Headed Lucifer threw his hands up in frustration.


    "There''s nothing wrong with the compliment~" Venelana giggled, intentionally bouncing her chest for everyone to see. "Believe me, I know the looks I get for my boobs, and I don''t shy away from them~"


    Why did I enjoy her tormenting her children so much? Their groans were just....so much fun to hear.


    Honestly though. I love her boobs, I won''t deny that. Physically, she was everything I wanted in a woman. But...


    "Jokes aside, I think what really tugged at me at first were her stunning eyes." I turned to her, happily taking her hand. "It might sound a bit cliche? to say, but they were so calm and gentle that I couldn''t help but stare at them when we first met."


    Out of all my girls, she definitely wins with the most vivid and hypnotizing eyes.


    "It also helped that my clothes were torn and I was practically half naked at the time." Venelana added.


    That may have also helped with her seduction.


    Most of the questions seemed to revolve around Venelana and myself, but that was to be expected. This little....dinner was mostly for them to get used to us together, or something along those lines. Among other things of course. The half-assed attempts from him to try and poke at me for certain knowledge was not missed, but it''s whatever.


    But even the way we were seated, it was obvious that She and I were sort of on the outside in a sense.


    "A good answer." Zeoticus nodded, seemingly pleased. "Venelana certainly has been much happier in recent weeks. Why, she even used one of her Evil Pieces! I was sure they would be left to collect dust forever. I assume that you have a hand in her new Queen?"


    "Mozart." I mused. "How is he handling being a Devil?"


    "Oh, he''s adapted well. It almost makes me question if he wasn''t a Devil beforehand. He took to it like a fish in water." Venelana replied.


    "Someone else that should be dead." Lucifer snorted. "Care to explain that one?"


    "Isn''t Okita Souji listed as dead?" I rolled my eyes.


    "That''s not the same thing!"


    "How so?"


    "I used an Evil Piece on him!"


    "Well, so did Venelana." I crossed my arms.


    "That...." He scowled. "Sophistry. Mozart died hundreds of years ago. He has a grave. I attempted to recruit him myself and he rejected." His expression hardened.


    "Well, that sounds like it would be inconvenient for me to answer. So, I''ll just do what you do when something is inconvenient and ignore it." I just rolled my eyes at his attempt to force me to answer his obvious prodding question.


    He shot up to his feet and slammed his hands on the table. It seems like his temper finally flared. "I didn''t want you!"


    I felt an old wound reopen, one that I thought had scarred over a long time ago. I found myself mimicking him as I was on my feet and my hands slammed into the table as well. "Well look at that, neither did I! But I was the one who got fucked over because you''re a fucking idiot!"


    "You weren''t my responsibility!" He shouted.


    "No shit!" I shouted in return. "That''s why I lost my fucking childhood, because you couldn''t be assed to take the bare minimum effort!"


    "You had everything provided for!"


    "I was a fucking kid who was grieving their dead mom and I had no one, you cunt."


    "...that wasn''t my fault." He seemed to verbally stagger there.


    "No, but you failed every step of the way to do something about it." My voice lowered back to normal.


    I didn''t back down as we stared at one another.


    Finally, he pulled away, turning around and marching out of the room.


    The Maid also stood up.


    She had been...mostly silent this evening, she looked like she was having an awkward time throughout.


    But at this moment, she looked at me and I was ready for her to say something.


    "Thank you for saving my son." She bowed her head with the feeling of genuine thanks in her tone.


    Why.....did that make me feel good to hear?


    I....didn''t know how to reply to her. I was uncharacteristically angry, but I felt weird about the idea of snapping at her in this particular moment despite my dislike for her.


    Quickly, she seemed to follow after her husband.


    "Come on." Venelana stood up, tugging at my arm. She didn''t look too upset, almost sympathetic if anything. "Let''s go for a walk." She smiled gently.


    I let out a sigh and allowed her to drag me off.


    Some fresh air would do me good.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone.


    I have a boosty for the same name for people who can''t access the above.

 Chapter 475:

    Chapter 475:


    "Is there really no setting sun here?" I stared up at the sky where a facsimile of the sun hung overhead. A fake sun that they created through various means to light up Hell to seem similar to the topside. "It should be in the process of setting based on the time."


    "Oh, it''s a quick process. It only takes a few minutes for the thing to switch to night time." Venelana explained. I felt her hand run through my hair and I closed my eyes, letting out a breath.


    I guessed that made sense, it''s not a natural phenomenon, and it''s already a marvel of magical engineering to be what it is. What point was there to get every nuance perfect when the result wouldn''t change by a significant margin?


    "Hmm." I just hummed as I continued to watch the purple sky from atop Venelana''s lap.


    "How are you doing?" She asked after a few silent moments.


    "Weirdly, a bit better." I said absentmindedly. "I think I''ve been keeping that in for a long time and I never had a chance to let it out until now."


    She nodded in understanding.


    "Oddly.....I miss my mom a lot right now." I don''t know why this feeling suddenly sprang up. It''s not like there were times that I found myself missing her, but right now, it was stronger than it had been in a long while.


    "There''s nothing odd about that." She smiled warmly. "And it''s good that you finally got that out. Is it a relief?"


    "Yeah, a small one, but I feel like a knot in my stomach is gone that I didn''t know was there before." I could acknowledge that much.


    "And how do you feel about everything?" She asked.?v€l-B!n.


    "What, do you mean what he said to me?" I questioned.


    "It''s not an easy thing to hear."


    I let out a snort. "I don''t give a shit about that." I gave it a thought and I really didn''t care so much about him admitting that didn''t want me. It was obvious, and I had no fantasies about that changing. "I was just pissed more than anything else, mostly at the way he handled things after mom died."


    "Are you still holding a grudge about losing your Childhood?"


    "Of course." I think anyone would feel the same in my situation.


    "And what do you want to do about it?" She continued to run her fingers through my hair.


    "Realistically? Nothing." It''s not like I was going to go into some kind of murderous rage after being poked like that. Sure, it still pissed me off, but.... "I''ve lived a good life so far."


    "What do you mean?" She asked.


    "Yeah, my childhood sucked. In hindsight, I was a depressed kid struggling through his formative years and that fucked me up in some particular ways. But, right at this moment, I''m pretty happy. Obviously, discounting the previous hour or so. But I think I turned out decent enough." Despite the stress involved with all the things I have been juggling....I''m happy. "Look, I''m laying my head down in the lap of a wonderful woman. I have a harem of equally amazing women who for some reason reciprocate my affections. I must be doing something right, yeah?"


    "Are you using us as validation?" She responded. "Do you mean to say that your worth comes from the fact that people you perceive as ''amazing'' see value in you?"


    "Well.....isn''t that true?" I returned.


    "You shouldn''t use others to validate your own worthiness." She lightly chided while playfully pinching my cheek. "You''re missing a step in the logic. You think that because I am Amazing ¨C" She said with a little bit of humor in her tone. "That this in turn means you''re somehow validated in life. Your logic has a small flaw. Do you think I would be with someone who isn''t also Amazing?" She gave me a rather beautiful smile. "You need to accept that just as you see us as Amazing, we in turn, see you the same way, otherwise we would have never been together. Don''t derive self-worth from those around you. You''re not Amazing in turn because we all care about you, we care about you because you are Amazing."


    "Wow." I don''t know why that hit as hard as it did. Shit, was I acting like Artoria? Was this how it felt from her perspective?.


    "Alright, I''ll try to be better."


    "The important thing is to acknowledge it in the first place." She nodded happily.


    Well, it''s not like that''s the reason I have a Harem. That would be just so many shades of inappropriate and I''m sure they would be able to see through that easily enough.


    "But yeah....I think, I''m living a good life right now, and I''m happy. You know everything about me, for the most part. I''ve had my ups and downs, I''ve experienced things that nearly broke me, but also things that I would cherish regardless of how long I live." But for some reason, I found myself frowning.


    "You''re feeling guilty, aren''t you?"


    "Guilty?" I repeated. "Explain."


    "Like, you don''t feel like you''re allowed to be upset about what happened, because it led to where you are now. If you were raised properly, had a good childhood, would you be in this same spot?"


    "....I wouldn''t be." I admitted. "Things would be different. I....probably wouldn''t have you, at a minimum. Am I really allowed to be upset if, right at this moment, I wouldn''t trade what I had for a good childhood?"


    "Of course you''re allowed to be upset. You can mourn something you never were allowed to have while also being happy with what the consequences led to." She immediately replied. "You''re a person with feelings, they''re complicated, and contradictory at points, but no less relevant and important to you. You were wronged, that is objectively true. But you built something good for yourself anyways, that is something you should be proud of. One doesn''t have to conflict with the other."


    "...I sometimes forget that you''re a certified Psychologist."


    "Well, not really ''certified'' anymore." She giggled. "But I''m always happy to help you out when you need to talk. I admit, I don''t see eye to eye with a lot of human concepts. But I''ll always have an ear for you to talk into."


    "I''m pretty sure this isn''t the normal procedure for seeing a psychologist." I found myself smiling. "But I won''t complain." I may have squeezed her thigh a little bit.


    "Hey now, Mister." She lightly chided me again. "Wait until later. We can roleplay with this tonight if you want~"


    Well, if there was ever a way to suddenly pick my spirits up.


    "Do you by chance have any nun outfits?" I asked.


    "Sweetie." She cupped my cheek. "I''m a Devil, of course I do. I''ll show you the closet where I keep all my outfits for roleplay later."


    Alrighty then. I guess it was a stupid question to ask.


    "I''m sorry for ruining dinner." I just blurted out without any build up. Maybe it was the wrong moment to say it, but I felt like I needed to. "I shouldn''t have let myself get upset like that."


    She didn''t even pause with what she was doing. "You''re forgiven."


    "Just like that?" I pursed my lips.


    "Sweetie, did you think that anyone in that room didn''t expect it to end up in a similar fashion?" She looked at me with one of those looks.


    "....really?"


    "It was expected, don''t worry about it." She reassured me.


    "And you still want us together in the same room, when you expected this to happen?"


    "It was important for you." She said casually. "I won''t deny that it was important for my son as well."


    "Still, I don''t like putting you in that position." Jeez, I felt like shit even so. "I insulted your daughter, then your son...."


    "Extenuating circumstances." She waved it off easily. "Believe me, I will tell you if I think you''re about to step over a line."


    "God, the thought of you being upset with me makes me physically queasy." Like the thought if I actually did harm to her family and she looked at me with anger. It was the same with any of my girls, just the idea that they would ever look at me like that made my wrech.


    "It''s very hard for me to reach that point, don''t worry." She patted my cheek again. "And you are a good person, I know you would never intentionally do anything to harm my family." She paused for a second. "Well, relatively speaking."


    "What? What does that mean?"


    "Lets just say....I owe Zeo some money for a wager."


    I groaned. "Did you bet if we would physically fight?"


    "Yes." She said without an ounce of shame. "Don''t get me wrong, I didn''t expect you to try and kill one another. But....I''m a little surprised a punch or two wasn''t thrown."


    "Seriously?" I gaped.


    "Boys sometimes fight to resolve problems." She shrugged. "I''m not going to kick up too much of a fuss if you just beat each other up. Sure, I would be upset that two people I care about hurt one another. But I wouldn''t be upset, if you understand."


    "I wouldn''t ¨C"


    "Izanami and Susanoo." She cut me off.


    The words then died in my mouth. "Okay, good point."


    She nodded smugly. "As I said, I wouldn''t have held it against you. I even talked about the possibility with Izanami and asked her advice. She simply said to let it play out as long as it didn''t escalate too far."


    "Huh..."


    "I would have punished you, of course." She also stated.


    "Punished, or punished?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "You wouldn''t be getting between Grandma''s legs if it happened." She revealed with a sultry smile.


    I realized how much of a Devil I actually am in situations like this, because her referring to herself as my Grandma really tickled me a certain way.


    "Speaking of the others, I should probably give them a heads up that we''re good here." They probably expected something to happen as well.


    "Don''t worry, I already took care of it." She replied.


    "....really?"


    Venelana nodded. "I made sure to keep them up to date, and answer the questions they have. If you want, I can tell you what they''re all up to right now and all of that. But you don''t need to worry, they know you''re alright."


    "Huh, you''re on the ball."


    "It''s almost like I''ve done this before." Her eyes sparkled with amusement.


    "Right, you managed Zeoticus'' harem, didn''t you?"


    "Oh yes, I made sure everything ran as smoothly as possible. You wouldn''t believe everything that went on in the background that he never saw."


    "....now I''m tempted to ask for myself."


    "Yes Dear?"


    "What happens if they have a kid?"


    ".....we try our best to behave well with your new Grandson¡ªSibling."


    Based on the sounds, I suppose he was correct. It certainly wasn''t for the lack of trying on their part.


    "By the way, your punishment is going to be explaining to our son the fact that his Grandmother is now having sexual relations with his brother." I was not touching that with a ten-foot pole and we''ve successfully kept it from him to this point. However, it was going to get out eventually and I was certainly not going to be the one dealing with it this time.


    ".....yes dear."


    [***]


    Non-Canon Omake: Through the looking glass. Part 1.


    It''s odd, you would think that falling through the infinite void would be something I''m used to at this point.


    You would be incorrect.


    While hurling through both nothingness and everything after a bout of trouble and a bit hurt, I was still screaming where no sound existed.


    It made me feel better even if no one would hear, maybe because no one would hear it.


    Regardless, I pushed through and tore open a path using the Kaleidoscope. My calculations were pretty much non-existent, so I sort of...eyeballed it.


    Like trying to throw a baseball from an airplane to hit a target on the ground.


    I tried to force myself into the direction of home, and I pulled myself through. Sunlight greeted me, so I realized I partially succeeded at least, but my face landed squarely into some dirt and grass.


    I rolled myself over with a grunt, the ground was sunken and deformed into a bit of a hole at my descent.


    Nothing I couldn''t walk off, even if it felt like I got kicked in the balls, multiple times.


    After a moment, I pushed myself up off the ground and dusted myself off.


    I was about to leave until I realized where I was, making me scrunch my face. I was in the backyard of that house. It seemed like they rebuilt it so I''m guessing I was home, relatively speaking. I was in Kuoh, and at the house I grew up in.


    Hmm, should I burn it down again? It would certainly make me feel a tad better.


    Wait, why are there a stupid amount of Magical Protections around the place?


    .....Ones I just crashed right through.


    While the question conflicted me, the back door was pushed open.


    Before I could understand what, or rather, who was looking at me, my body reacted first. I felt my arms trembling almost uncontrollably.


    I quickly turned around.


    "Well, this is the first time I had someone drop in so literally." Her voice made me stiffen.


    "Apologies, this isn''t my home, I must have taken the wrong turn somewhere." I cleared my throat. "I''ll just get out of your hair ¨C"


    "Stop." She said, and I felt myself instinctively come to an abrupt halt as I attempted to walk away. "You''re familiar, turn around."


    "There''s no need for that, I''ll just leave and we can pretend this never happened." Well, this obviously wasn''t a mundane home, so I flicked my wrist and was about to Portal way, but...


    "Takao Shimoda, you will stop this instant.."


    I froze.


    "....I think you''re confusing me with someone else."


    "Turn Around."


    My body refused to listen to me as I turned around towards her.


    "Silly boy, do you think there would ever be a time I wouldn''t recognize you?"


    I looked at the face of a woman I hadn''t seen in many years. "....mama."


    Tears began falling uncontrollably.


    [***]


    This was...not what I expected.


    It was an accident, I shouldn''t be doing this.


    I found myself fidgeting because I couldn''t look her in the eyes.


    "Is it time travel?" She suddenly blurted out.


    "Pardon?"


    "Why you look older, and your hair is longer." She reached over, flipping my pony tail. "You look good with long hair." She smiled. "Look at you, so grown up. How old are you now?" She put a hand on my cheek.


    "....I don''t know."


    "....did you fail math that bad?" She looked at me incredulously.


    "It''s complicated." I huffed. "Time is....wait, why did you assume time travel? Why are there Magic Protections here? Why are you living in this house?"


    "Sweetie, are you okay?" She frowned. "Did you hit your head in the fall?" She stopped for a minute. "It''s not time travel, is it?"


    "...no." I admitted, very quietly.


    "Explain it to me."


    I took a deep breath. "There''s this concept of Parallel worlds, where slight differences can ¨C"


    "I understand." She cut me off.


    "Ah..." Well she was always really smart. I guess I didn''t need to go in depth for her to get the picture. "I''m sorry....I''m not your son. This must be awkward for you, let me just leave so that ¨C "


    A pair of arms wrapped around me tightly. "You will always be my son." She whispered, grabbing me for a big hug. "I don''t care about the circumstances. You are my Takao, that won''t ever change."


    "Mama..."


    "Hush, your mama is here." She didn''t ask me why I was crying, I guess she didn''t need to. "I just have two big boys now. One of them a little bigger than the other." She released me after a few moments, looking me over. "You''ve been through a lot, haven''t you?"


    "What makes you say that?" I wiped away some of the errant tears.


    "Your eyes are much older now." She gently used her thumb to help. "My poor boy, what happened to you?"


    "It''s not all bad." I found myself smiling.


    "Tell me about it. Tell me all about your life, I want to hear everything."


    "Well...it''s a long story." My heart felt more at peace than I have for a very long time. "I have a daughter."


    My mom let out the loudest squeal I''ve ever heard. "I''M A GRANDMA!"


    "Mom...." I felt heat rise up in my cheeks.


    "Gah! I can''t believe it, I''m finally a Grandma! It''s about time you and Sona gave me a grandbaby!"


    The warmness abruptly faded away as I processed what she said.


    "Excuse me?"


    "Huh?" She tilted her head. "Did I say something wrong?"


    "...what did you say about me and Sona?"


    "Is....are you two not together?" She looked at me for validation. "My Takao and Sona have been so cute together. They grew up together, as you probably know. But they''ve always had this little crush between them and he finally asked her out this past year, and they''ve been dating for a few months now. It''s so cute! I have so many pictures, and I know Serafall has just as many!"


    She continued to say words, but it was just white noise at this point.


    Me and her?


    I was pretty sure that fall killed me.


    Because this was a special kind of hell.


    It was enough that I didn''t even care to parse the Teleportation Magics flaring up around us.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    I also have a boosty for people who can''t use the above, under the same name.

 Chapter 476:

    Chapter 476:


    I nearly kicked the door to the house off its hinges.


    "I''m home!" I shouted for anyone that was here.


    "Welcome home~" Yasaka responded from where she was lazing around on the couch.


    "Thank you." It was Venelana who answered for me, as her head peeked over my shoulder because I was carrying her on my back.


    "Rough weekend?" Yasaka raised an eyebrow at us.


    "Oh, definitely~" Venelana and she shared a knowing smile.


    "I''m glad you''re back." Yasaka got up, and gave me a quick kiss.


    "Do I get one of those?" Venelana giggled, obviously joking, but Yasaka quickly moved and placed her lips against Venelana''s, initiating a rather deep kiss.


    I sort of just stood there, silently watching them for a few moments before they broke apart.


    "Well, that''s a welcome surprise." Venelana''s expression didn''t change much, and not a hint of displeasure.


    Yasaka just had a smug look about her as she noticed my expression. She grinned mischievously, patting my cheek.


    My girls were the best.


    "I heard you had a fun dinner." She finally said.


    I walked over, letting Venelana slide off onto the couch. "That''s one way to put it."


    Well, I was one hundred percent sure she knew the details, so I didn''t really feel the need to recap.


    "At least you had a fun weekend." Her eyes lit up with amusement.


    "Tired." Venelana practically fell over. "Been awhile since I''ve been this exhausted."


    She wasn''t the only one. I can honestly say that after spending nearly the entire weekend with Venelana, I was also tapped out for the moment.


    The funny thing was, despite all the ridiculousness that''s inside of me, that really should elevate me to levels beyond her ability to handle in such a way, she kept up without much issue.


    But damn if that wasn''t a good problem to have.


    Yasaka just giggled at her response. Her tail wrapped around me happily. "I almost thought I would have to drag you back home. You were cutting it close, time-wise."


    "Oh, come on." I nudged her with my shoulder. "You know I wouldn''t miss something so important."


    "Is it time to go meet the people at Kunou''s new school?" Venelana perked up. "With everything else happening, I nearly forgot."


    "That''s a lie." Yasaka rolled her eyes, looking at me. "You should see the messages she''s been sending. Pretty much hourly updates so our schedules wouldn''t conflict."


    "Don''t give away my secrets~"


    Maybe I should just let Venelana run my Harem? She seemed to be really good at it? Though it seemed to run itself already.


    "Mmm, when you get back, how about we talk about setting up a playdate?" Venelana offered. "I think Milicas would love to have a friend. He''s sort of stuck in the same situation Kunou is, it''s hard for him to make friends when his dad is a Satan and the others don''t have kids his age."


    I was certainly not against Kunou having more friends.


    And....after the fiasco of that dinner, I suppose it wouldn''t hurt to try and mend bridges in some parts outside of the ones I couldn''t bring myself to actually like. My Half-Brother was by no means guilty of any negative feelings I had for much of his family.


    "Alright, we can talk about that after." I nodded.


    Nearly as soon as I said that the door opened and a fluffy missile shot right at me.


    "Daddy!"


    I caught my little fox in a big hug with Raikou right behind her.


    "Can you tell she''s excited?" Yasaka smiled.


    I guess after the knee jerk ''abandonment'' reaction wore off, she hyped it up a bit in her head? If I were in her shoes, it would certainly also be an exciting thing to me as well.


    I rubbed her head and gestured for Raikou. My Servant accepted the side hug since Kunou was wrapped around me. Followed by a quick kiss, she smiled happily and sat on the couch next to Venelana.


    "Was she hard to deal with today?" I asked.


    "I was good!" Kunou immediately denied. "Right, Auntie Raikou?"


    "She is always wonderful." Raikou chuckled.


    "No burned down building?"


    "Dadddd, that was only one time!"


    "Only one time so far." Venelana snorted with a bit of laughter.


    "Auntie Venelana...." Kunou pouted.


    I don''t know how it happened, but she started calling Venelana Auntie as well. Honestly, I think Kunou was a lot like me in that aspect, she really loved having a big family. She''s happy to take it in any form it came in.


    A new Auntie? Sign her the hell up. Just another person to dote on her.


    She had them wrapped around her finger and everyone knew it.


    But I digress.


    "How about breakfast? Then maybe we can do some paperwork? Also, I have some errands to run...."


    "Noooo, Dad!" Kunou started pulling on me.


    "What?"


    "I wanna go look!" She whined.


    "Really? Do you wanna see it that bad?"


    "Yes!!!"


    "Alright, stop teasing our poor daughter." Yasaka nudged me. "We already planned to head over right away after your Auntie Venelana decided she was done with your Father."


    Venelana''s smug smile didn''t disappear even as Yasaka shot her a little grin.


    "We, I suppose." I said with mock reluctance.


    The Little Fox all but bounced around the room with another burst of excitement.


    There''s no way this school was going to be still standing by the time she graduates.


    "But seriously, anything we should take care of before we go?" I looked towards Yasaka.


    She held up her hand, then started lowering fingers. "Artoria is handling that.....Sca?thach is handling some other things. Oh, then there''s the person coming from ¨C"


    "I''ll handle that." Raikou suddenly spoke.


    "I appreciate you so much." Yasaka''s expression softened. "Thank you."


    "It''s no trouble." Raikou dismissed.


    No matter, some independence will be good for her.


    "And beyond we have a small town that older students are allowed to visit on the weekends called Hogsmead." The Teacher continued. "It''s less than a 30 minutes'' walk from the castle."


    Sounded almost like a College and accompanying College town.


    Honestly, impressed so far. The Facilities looked very good on the surface, we''ll see how they hold up under a bit more scrutiny.


    "And how far does the School''s property extend? You said that Kids aren''t allowed to go to this town, right? Are they also not allowed to leave the Castle itself?" I asked.


    "The School grounds extend to the forest you can see in the distance." She pointed. "However, that Forest is forbidden, and your daughter will learn more about that later. And it is obvious where the grounds end on the other sides as they are marked by a pathway. We do not allow younger students to venture beyond these points without being accompanied by a teacher, and without a reason. As for venturing beyond even Hogsmead itself, without a proper reason, students are not allowed to leave without express approval by the administration."


    I nodded, not perturbed by her words. It was a boarding school, kids were supposed to stay at the school. Randomly going home whenever they wanted went against the whole concept.


    Exceptions were made for obvious reasons. But we wouldn''t be able to simply pull her out for a weekend to visit or what have you.


    It was both an experience for them and a place of learning.


    "Let us not tally." She said promptly, pivoting on her heels. "Please follow me."


    Silently, we paced along across the brick bridge. Kunou marveled as she quickly ran to look over the edge and nearly jumped around to get a good look at the massive castle.


    We couldn''t see most of it from this angle, but it was a marvel of engineering if nothing else.


    Coming up to some large wooden and metal doors, they seemed to open by themselves.


    A person waited beyond for our arrival as the Deputy Head-Mistress came to a stop for them.


    An older gentleman sporting some rather colorful ¨C and painful to look at ¨C robes. He also had a remarkable beard that went down to his waist.


    "Albus, I thought you would be waiting in your office."


    "I found myself fancying a walk." The Older man chuckled and his attention turned to us. "Greetings, I''m the Headmaster of Hogwarts. I am Albus Dumbledore."


    He held his hand out and Yasaka took it first. "I am Yasaka, Leader of the West Kyoto Youkai." She introduced professionally. "Thank you for allowing us to visit."


    "Oh, it''s certainly no trouble!" The Headmaster quickly exclaimed. "I admit I am excited. Rarely do we get visitors from your side of the world." His eyes twinkled for some reason. "Welcome to Hogwarts, I hope that regardless of any discussions, you enjoy your time here."


    Well, he seemed nice.


    He then looked at me and I took his hand.


    But before I could speak, there was a flash of flames, and a very familiar looking bird appeared and perched gently on his shoulder.


    "Birdie." Kunou''s eyes flashed.


    The Headmaster chuckled awkwardly. "Apologies, Fawkes here likes to come and go as he pleases."


    The Bird in question let out a soft squawk at him.


    "It''s nice to meet you, Headmaster." I shook his hand politely. "I am Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg." I introduced myself with a very well-practiced ease. "You have a wonderful School here."


    "Yes, I''ve heard your name in recent days." His eyes twinkled again.


    "Good things I hope." I smiled.


    ".....that depends on the perspective, I suppose." He said with a strained smile. "And who is this wonderful little lady?" He his tone shifted to a bit more grandfatherly as he hunched over slightly to address Kunou.


    "Hi, I''m Kunou." Kunou introduced herself. "You have a pretty bird."


    "Why thank you." He smiled good-naturedly. "Fawkes here has been my companion for many years. And he loves when people compliment him. Don''t you?" He gently rubbed the mythological bird.


    "....can I pet him?" Kunou asked, a little bashfully.


    "Well, that depends on Fawkes. While he may seem almost like my pet, he is actually my familiar and a partner. He is no less intelligent than you or me, so you need to respect his opinion on the matter."


    As if to answer, the Bird flapped his wings and almost dropped to the ground to get more level with my daughter.


    "It appears that he said yes." The Headmaster chuckled.


    Fawkes tilted his head slightly and Kunou silently, but excitedly, began to rub him gently.


    I mouthed a thank you to the bird that looked at me from the corner of his eye.


    Well, so far, I wasn''t getting any bad vibes, and my instinct was spot on for most things. Thus, I was being skeptically optimistic so far.


    "Well, this is wonderful." Dumbledore clapped his hands. "I have been looking forward to this meeting for several days now." He turned his gaze to me. "I had the most interesting news arrive not long after I received your original letter. My good friend Ollivander regaled me with an interesting tale about a rather particular customer of his."


    "....I paid for all the damages."


    The corners of his lips curled up. "Yes, yes. He had to reassure the Auroras that there was no malicious intent regardless of the substantial damage to his shop."


    Yasaka stared at me.


    "And then there was an incident that occurred that brought the entirety of Diagon Alley into a chaotic hazard. Seemingly, there was a strange spell cast that disrupted a significant amount of wards that hid the Alley from the Muggles. The Auroras scrambled to fix the issue without alarming the population."


    "...how peculiar." I forced out.


    "Yes, quite." His eyes twinkled again. "After investigation, they said that it was a simple Lumos spell amplified to a degree unheard of. Quite the conundrum."


    Yasaka''s eyes drilled into me.


    "I can only hope that the proper authorities handle the issue with haste and do diligence." I said with a completely straight face.


    "Indeed." The Headmaster stroked his rather impressive beard. "Then, I heard one last piece of interesting information."


    "Oh?"


    "Yes, And I find myself confused." He stated. "I have some good friends in the lovely Aurors from the ministry that are working on a rather strange case. You see, a masked man and a....bird, reports say a Phoenix, were seen accosting a rather prominent member of the community."


    He looked at me, then down at Fawkes.


    Fawkes squawked and disappeared in a flash of flames.


    "They say that the bird in question was.....oh yes, painted blue for some odd reason." The Headmaster informed me. "And that the masked stranger bludgeoned several people."


    "It sounds like a strange tale indeed." I was an expert in keeping my cool.


    The headmaster continued to stroke his beard. "You wouldn''t happen to know anything about this, would you?"


    "I have never met a phoenix before in my life." I responded with my expert lying ability. Fawkes already reappeared with a flash of flames, landing up my head and nodding to confirm my statement.


    I could tell by the look on his face that I successfully fooled him.


    In a completely unrelated matter.


    "How about we talk about that sizable donation we wished to make towards Hogwarts?" I definitely wasn''t changing the subject.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    I also have a boosty under the same name for people who can''t use the above.

 Chapter 477:

    Chapter 477:


    "Albus." The Deputy Headmistress leveled a rather intimidating glare. The kind that only a teacher could do.


    "Minerva " The headmaster seemed to want to say something but he quickly shrunk down under her intense gaze.


    Funny enough, I felt Yasaka''s tail tightened around me quite a bit and she was looking at me with a similar kind of look.


    I wisely kept my mouth shut.


    "Oh, if it isn''t our Groundskeeper!" The Headmaster suddenly declared as another figure came into view, seemingly having nothing to do with us as it looked like they were going about their business. "Hagrid, why don''t you come on over here!"


    It was enough that the Deputy Headmistress stopped looking like she was about to shave his admittedly impressive beard off.


    Well played Headmaster.


    The newcomer himself was.large.


    To put it politely.


    No way he was fully human.


    The large man awkwardly trotted over at the Headmaster''s command. "Headmaster." He greeted back with a jovial tone and a big grin on his face.


    Now that I got a better look, he was definitely large. Shit, I looked like a child next to him. Even his clothes looked handmade because there was certainly no way he was shopping off the rack. Big and tall sections had their limits.


    Oddly enough, he had this really.gentle vibe to him.


    I would almost compare it to Jeanne, if to a lesser extent. Whereas Jeanne was bright, warm and welcoming, he felt more of a duller gentle, but still enough that I almost instinctively felt at ease around him and felt no threat whatsoever.


    "Hagrid my boy, come, come." The Headmaster held up his arm. "Introduce yourself to our guests. We have a potential student coming from afar."


    "Ah, I''m just the groundskeeper. The names'' Rubeus Hagrid." He smiled happily.


    "You''re big." Kunou blurted out.


    "Ah, that I am." He chuckled in amusement. "And you''re a wee little lass, ain''t ya?"


    "I''m not small!" Kunou puffed up. "I''ll be as big as momma when I get older."


    "That you will." He humored her.


    He obviously noticed her features, but there wasn''t any change in his expression it seemed, sopoints to him so far, it was looking good.


    Not that I would be upset that someone was surprised or perhaps even startled to a certain extent. But for him to not even bat an eye made a really good impression.


    "I have a bold suggestion." The Headmaster rubbed his beard. "How about letting our Groundskeeper give your daughter a tour while we talk about the finer details of enrollment?" He offered. "Hagrid here knows all the best spots around Hogwarts."


    Let Kunou play around the castle instead of being forced into a small room while we negotiated for her to attended? Well.that wasn''t a bad idea on the surface.


    Yasaka looked at me and then at Kunou before her eyes fell on Hagrid there.


    "I''m okay with this, she''s been a bundle of barely contained energy ever since we came over, I''m fine with letting her explore a little bit." Yasaka smiled lightly. "Dear, can you let your familiars out to keep her company?"


    That''s a good idea.


    With a thought, I held out my hands and let Sir Wiggles and Lady Wiggles pop out onto them before handing them over to Kunou.


    Sir Wiggles already knew what to do, the dutiful Bunny that he was.


    Kunou, of course, let out a happy cry, hugging both of them happily.


    "Well, I was on my way to feed the owls.I ''ppose I we can go see them first." Hagrid didn''t seem to mind.


    "Owls?" Kunou''s eyes lit up. "Can we pet them?"


    "I''m sure there will be a few that don''t mind." Hagrid assured her.


    Right, let''s send my two rabbit familiars into a place that normally treats small rodents as food.


    Well, with our blessing she followed the big guy off. And no one had a word of complaint, so I kept my mouth shut as well.


    "Well then." The Headmaster clapped his hands happily. "Shall we?" He gestured to the large doors leading into the castle.


    Yasaka and I both accepted his invitation to enter. And immediately, we were greeted with a rather immaculate sight. Beautiful stonework meeting an elegant and well crafted tile flooring up to a large staircase.


    Hundreds of paintings littered the walls, each one unique enough that there seemed to be no actual theme to them, however..there was movement.


    I would say in about 90% of them, there were images moving. Which.might not sound weird, but they greeted us politely or acted indifferent. There were ''people'' walking from one of the painting''s edges and appearing in another. People were having a feast in one painting, and a battle in one on the opposite side. A snake slithering across a branch that fell down to a lower painting and nearly got attacked by an startled elephant.


    It was obviously magic, but that didn''t detract from the whimsical scene that unfolded before our eyes.


    They were probably just animated through magical means and repeated certain actions and phrases based on input, but still, it did elicit a sense of fantasy that a School built around Magic should have.


    "Welcome, to Hogwarts!" The headmaster said with a bit of flair, arms spread out. "As you can see, Hogwarts is not like most schools, even at first glance."


    "That''s an understatement." Yasaka noted.


    "indeed." The Headmaster agreed with that same amused look of his. "Come, let us go to my office to continue our chat. Minerva, if you would be so kind, perhaps a brief history of our school?"


    "Of course." The Deputy Headmistress nodded as we walked up the stairs amidst the constant looks and whispers of the paintings. "It all begins just before the turn of the 11th century. Four powerful Witches and Wizards had an idea, to gather the Magical Children of the country and build a school to teach them and house them from the growing unrest around muggles."


    "You''re talking about the advent of the Church in the lands and their growing presence?" I hazarded a guess.


    Her lips tinned, not quite at me or my questions, but more the circumstances. "Quite." She said curtly. "Some people like to cite the Witch burnings, but that was merely one of many extreme examples that pushed Magicals'' away from their muggle cousins."


    I nodded in understanding.


    It seemed like they weren''t separated at this point in time, which was about the same back home. The Mages Association got started only a bit prior to that themselves and they still mingled with regular folk and the concept of Magic, while mythical and ethereal, was still something that most considered to exist in the right places.


    "The Four founders gathered upon this very spot, finding it the most magically abundant spot in the isles."


    "Ah, that makes sense. To support the amount of Magical Protections and sheer amount of Magical Power that''s infused even in the air here, this spot must have rather abundant Leylines." I mused.


    "Pardon?" The Deputy Headmistress looked at me strangely.


    "Did I say something wrong?" I blinked, and even Yasaka was confused.


    The Headmaster even looked at me with a strange look, but different from her. "You speak of something not many know about."


    "Albus?"


    "It''s alright, Minerva, it''s nothing bad. Nor is it much of a secret. Simply one of those things the Ministry is happy to not talk about nor propagate willingly." He waved it off. "Leylines are old magic, something we don''t much use these days. I''m curious, however, how you know so much about the subject to immediately see through it?"


    Was.it not obvious?


    Were Leylines such a nebulous concept here that people don''t know about them? I''m honestly surprised, and while they aren''t much used by the average person back home, they were still a consideration and something taught by all.


    "Part of my duties is to watch over the Leylines of Kyoto." Yasaka answered for us. Which was true, but it wasn''t the whole truth.


    "Ah, how interesting." He simply said with a smile.


    Okay then.


    There''s always going to be some kind of disconnect between World normal logic. Leylines seem obvious and rudimentary to someone such as myself, but to them, it''s something old and unknown.


    Oh well, I wouldn''t dwell on it too much.


    "Speaking of heritage." Yasaka emphasized with the same tone he used. "I am led to believe that your society here is very racially motivated. How much can I expect my daughter to be bullied?" For emphasis Yasaka swished her tails for the obvious insinuation.


    "We do not allow discrimination." He also emphasized. "However, children will be children sometimes and we cannot police them every moment of every day. They are mostly left to their own devices outside of class. I will not lie and say that there isn''t a portion of the students that agree with the Ministries'' policies."


    "We want Kunou to be able to learn how to deal with bullies herself." I continued where she left off. "As much as it goes against my instincts as a parent, she needs to be able to deal with difficult people in life. That being said, Children can be cruel. Kunou can protect herself, and she will do so if she is threatened, Headmaster. However, if someone crosses a line that shouldn''t be crossed, it won''t be a matter of some disciplinary action on the school''s part."


    There was a hint of something as I said that, like a tense moment where he almost rose to show off his hardened side.


    Was it a threat on my part? Perhaps. But it wasn''t meant to be a ''threat'', in that regard.


    I was acting in the capacity of a parent warning that if their child was harmed, there would be hell to pay, and I doubt any other parents would fault me for my protectiveness.


    "I will make sure to express to the students what should and should not be done at school." Was the Headmaster''s vague answer.


    "Speaking of non-humans, I would like to make it clear that certain aspects of our biology are not there for random people to touch." Yasaka immediately stated. "No more should a person touch another on their rear or privates should anyone be grabbing at her tails or ears."


    The Deputy Headmistress looked the most startled by what she said. Perhaps startled might be wrong, but she sort of had a realization as Yasaka said that. "I will take personal care to remind the students about boundaries of personal nature." She just as quickly reassured her. "It has been a very long time since we have had an incident that involved ''unwanted advances''. And they will be dealt with as harshly as possible."


    I''m glad that Yasaka brought it up because that''s something that would have slipped my mind. But I''m glad they take a very firm stance against any kind of physical harassment.


    And I think there were unspoken things there that could only be understood between women.


    "May I ask, how strict are the punishments here?" Yasaka didn''t speak up again, so I was assuming that the delicate topic was settled. "Kunou is a good girl but.she can be a bit of a hellion when she''s in the mood. She won''t have any malicious intent, I can promise that, but I can''t say for sure that some chaos might not ensue."


    The somewhat awkward atmosphere that developed only a moment prior evaporated quite quickly.


    "We have had our fair sure of chaos, Mister Schweinorg." Dumbledore''s eyes twinkled in amusement. "It seems that every generation we have some pranksters that liven up the school years at their own discretion. As long as no maliciousness is involved and no serious harm is conducted, we will handle things lightly and properly. Detentions are the most common form of punishment, but we also have a system of points dedicated to each house. If one of the house''s members causes a problem, we can deduct points before attempting further disciplinary actions."


    "And what''s the purpose of these house points?" Yasaka asked for clarification.


    "The winner at the end of the year wins the House Cup."


    "And what''s that?"


    "A trophy."


    "That''s it?"


    "Quite."


    "So you use peer pressure to keep the students in line?" I blinked. "That''sdevious and oddly impressive."


    "Thank you." The Headmaster took the compliment quite happily.


    I was starting to like him.


    "With that being said, I would like to have a guard accompany Kunou."


    "A guard?" Dumbledore furrowed his brow.


    "Yes, I can''t feel at ease unless someone is here just in case."


    "I''m afraid that won''t be a viable option. This is a school for children. The parents would be in an uproar if they found out that there was a guard following her around and skulking the common rooms and dormitories." He rejected.


    "What about outside? She shouldn''t be in trouble while she''s in her room. But simply to have him on hand around the castle?"


    "It would cause a similar problem. If I allowed it once, many others would desire the same thing. I assure you, Hogwarts is a safe environment and no harm will come to her within these halls."


    "You have to understand, Headmaster. Kunou isn''t a normal student, as much as I want her to have that experience, she needs someone close by at the very least." Yasaka was standing firm.


    "I''m sorry but we cannot accept such a thing. It would be protection for your daughter, yes, but for everyone else, it would be a strange person in the school that''s not tied to our staff."


    "I..may have a solution." I interjected into their argument. "If you wouldn''t mind, what exactly were the positions that needed filling for the school year?"


    The Headmaster looked at me. "Care for Magical Creatures, Muggle Studies, Magical Theory, And Defense Against the Dark Arts. We have a potential teacher for Defense Against the Dark Arts, but we are still considering the others."


    "A second question, are familiars allowed in school?" I asked as well.


    "They are allowed under school rules as long as they are not a danger to the students and do not cause a distraction." He nodded.


    "So here is my thought, I have some people I know that might be able to fill a couple of your positions." I glanced at Yasaka and she realized who I was talking about. "A friend of mine, a very accomplished Witch. And she has a mundane muggle Fianc who is a History Teacher with years of experience and the proper degrees outside."


    "..a Muggle to teachmuggle studies?" The Headmaster mused.


    "That''s.not a bad idea, Albus." The Deputy Headmistress chimed in. "We can''t deny that the class itself has fallen to the wayside in the last couple decades and we usually have to resort to finding a muggleborn that may not even be a proper teacher. Merlin knows the Magical Born Children need to know what''s going on outside of our society." She muttered something under her breath about an ''Arthur Weasley''.


    "And he knows about our Wizarding world?" The Headmaster asked.


    "He''s aware." I nodded.


    For what it counts as being aware.


    The Headmaster looked thoughtful. "I can''t say I''m against the idea. A family friend, you say, would be within acceptable parameters for acting as a ''guardian'' for your daughter. And if they are truly competent in their job, I would have no reason to reject them. However, I can''t merely accept them based solely on your word, if they are willing we can arrange an interview."


    Yasaka then tugged on my slightly. "Do you think she''ll agree?"


    "Maybe, worst case, it falls through." I said openly for the Headmaster to hear as well. "I haven''t talked to her yet, so I can''t promise anything, this is mostly hypothetical. So, worse case as I said, she declines. Then we''re back where we started, everything is sorted but we want someone to watch over Kunou. We could always have someone stationed off school grounds they said there''s a small village or town nearby? Let someone stay there, and Kunou can carry Sir Wiggles and Lady Wiggles with her just in case."


    "I''m sorry, did you say Sir Wiggles?" The Headmaster asked.


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    "No, please continue." He said with a very big smile for some reason.


    Yasaka bit her lip, and she looked like she was struggling with herself. "Maybe I''m just being too protective." She finally relented. "We can make ample preparations even if we can''t have a guard nearby inside the school for every moment of the day."


    It''s not like she wouldn''t have a vast amount of protection on her. Combined with Sir Wiggles, and someone stationed that can arrive in a timely manner, well, I think it''d be fine.


    I''ll ask Meridia to lend a hand there as well. A little surprise in case anyone tried to actually harm her and somehow gets past everything else.


    "Wonderful." The Headmaster clapped. "Now that the matter of enrollment is sorted, let''s talk about the situation that arose some nights ago. Fawkes has been very tight lipped; I would like to know the finer details."


    "So, is a million Galleons a good starting point?" I immediately offered with a straight face. As even that wasn''t much to me in all honesty.


    "You know what? Our illustrious Aurors can handle it, I''m sure."


    "Albus!" The Deputy Headmistress squawked.


    "Don''t worry, Minerva, there''s finally a budget for the Transfiguration club you wanted!"


    "D-don''t try to bribe me!" Though, it seemed to work fine.


    "Now, Mister Schweinorg." He expertly diverted her attention away from the donation I promised. "What is the name of this Witch you want to refer?"


    "Medea." I said simply. "Of Colchis."


    He went oddly silent.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    I also have a boosty for people who can''t use the above with the same name.

 Chapter 478:

    Chapter 478:


    Albus Dumbledore POV


    It''s an odd feeling. Having questions answered and finding myself with even more than when I started.v3l.B11n.


    Oh, I wasn''t unfamiliar with not knowing things. It''s the concept that drove human innovation, to see the unknown and question it rather than simply accepting. I always relished questions and happily sought answers by my own hands. But at the moment, I was unsure of how to proceed because I usually found my answers after having the source of them sitting in front of me.


    I expected.


    Well, I''m not quite sure what I expected in hindsight.


    Perhaps a more subtle game of wits. A polite conversation on the surface as we attempted to glean each other''s motives and navigate a negotiation. It would not be the first time, nor would it be the last when it came to handling the more predominant members of the Wizarding community.


    The Older Malfoy always preferred such methods when we engage in any kind of discussion even as mundane as his son''s recent schooling.


    But alas, I was thrown off initially by the forthcoming and forthright answers and questions I received.


    The name Schweinorg was an enigma, one I wished to unravel and hoped to understand more in this encounter, but instead I entertained a concerned pair of parents who wanted to enroll their daughter into our school.


    I admit, it''s hard for me to correlate the rumors and facts surrounding the apparent grandson to the almost mythical figure of his grandfather.


    Was he dangerous? My many years of life led me to answer yes to that question. An undeniable yes that made me cautious even at the mundane topics of our discussion.


    Not just him either, his..wife?


    Odd, I don''t believe I asked if they were married, nor did they clarify their relationship beyond the nature of lovers if the intimacy they displayed wasn''t obvious.


    The woman herself was also dangerous, even if it had a different flavor.


    I had not spent much time in the East and my knowledge of their culture was minimal, but I''m surprised that such a person was unknown until now.


    I would need to have correspondence with the Headmistress of Mahoutokoro and ask her opinion.


    But despite this, despite all the concerns and hesitation I had, I..found myself with significantly less worry than when I began.


    There didn''t appear to be any deception, no underlining scheme. Simply.two parents who wished the best for their daughter.


    It was a lovely thought.


    "Albus?"


    "Yes, Minerva, did you say something?" My attention was snapped back into place.


    "You were quiet and staring off for a few moments." She informed me.


    "Ah, Apologies, it seems old age catches up with me in some unfortunate ways. My mind tends to wander these days." I hummed, collecting my thoughts. "What did you think of our guests, Minerva?"


    They had merely departed a handful of minutes ago, so I wished to hear her fresh opinion.


    My former student pursed her lips, looking unsure of herself. "I''m not sure."


    "Yes, quite the conundrum." I stroked my beard with a small smile. "I find myself reminded of a certain child of the Black family when he first entered our school."


    Minerva immediately scowled, even if there was a softness now present. "I hardly think that comparing them to Sirius Black is proper." She huffed indignantly. "Especially after what he did."


    "Perhaps, but I remember the boy that caused mischief with his friends fondly despite what happened later on."


    An unfortunate thing, truly. I thought that Sirius was well and truly on the side of light and he loved and cared for his friends.


    I don''t know where it went wrong, because that same boy who ran around these halls was not a Death Eater. Unfortunately, I was proven wrong as he admitted to it to the Aurors at the scene of the crime.


    "Still, Albus"


    "Minerva." I looked at her the same way she did with her own students. One never forgets that I''m disappointed in you look that you cultivate while teaching. "Don''t hold onto prejudices based on circumstantial rumors."


    I couldn''t wholeheartedly blame her however. She, along with many others, experienced two Dark Lords that started significant wars nearly back-to-back. Her generation were skeptical, understandably so, of anything that didn''t fall in line with what they knew.


    I was not one to propagate the Dark Arts and even dissuaded people from delving into them, but I was not too blinded to know that there was Dark and then there was Evil. I did not agree with the former, but I would fight against the latter with everything I had.


    A nuance that many in our insular society seemed to forget.


    The current divide in racial and pureblood ideology did nothing to help those assumptions either.


    "He named his Rabbit Sir Wiggles." I added. The corners of her lips curled ever so slightly. "Truly the most nefarious Wizard to ever grace our halls, wouldn''t you say?"


    "Oh, stop patronizing me, Albus." She rolled her eyes with another huff. "Fine, I admit it. I was holding onto a cultivated image in my head, are you happy?" She said with some exhaustion in her tone. "Despite my misgivings." She said pointedly. "They did not appear to be the bad sort." She sniffed.


    I''ll take the wins where I can.


    "And don''t think I forgot that you accepted a bribe right in front of me!" She pointed her finger.


    "You let me." I countered.


    She stuttered to form some manner of rebuttal, but failed much to my continued amusement. "Albus, just because I accept that I was judging them inappropriately, that does not mean there are no concerns to be had."


    "Yes, I agree. I only hope that this mysterious Vigilante can be brought to justice." I found myself smiling.


    "Albus." She said in a warning tone.


    "Come, Minerva, It''s not so much of a problem that the Daily Prophet is making it out to be."


    "He bludgeoned several innocent people with a brick!" She exclaimed. "It doesn''t matter how amicable they were moments ago, how can you turn a blind eye?"


    "Fawkes seems to like him." I looked at my familiar who was looking rather cheerful for some odd reason.


    He let out a noise in confirmation.


    "See?" I offered to soothe her anger.


    Her eyes narrowed at the Phoenix. "I have not yet started with you."


    Fawkes wisely departed with a flash from the room.


    And certainly it was a big mark in their favor that Fawkes seemed to adore the young man for some reason. He would not tell me why, but through our Familiar Bond, I could feel that he was happy around him.


    "Would it help if I told you that the ones that suffered under this mysterious person''s wrath were not the nicest Wizards in our society?"


    "Albus, we can''t just dictate "


    "Mr. Malfoy, Mr. Goyle, Lord Nott "


    "However, it isn''t our duty to assert the law." She quickly changed her tone. "Our Aurors can handle the investigation."


    "Hmm, consider my interest piqued." She glanced at the stoic man sitting at her side. "What do you think dear?"


    "I am interested as well." He said plainly.


    "Talking to the Headmaster, there seems to be a few openings at the school for teachers. I didn''t want to presume anything, so I merely floated the idea as a possibility, and emphasized I haven''t asked your opinions first. If you would be interested, they would have you interview for some teaching positions." I cut right to the chase.


    Medea and Kuzuki both blanked for a second. And I can understand, it was a sudden thing I just tossed in their laps.


    "Let me get this straight, boyo. You''re offering us jobs?" Medea asked.


    "Not me, just ran into the opportunities and wanted to inform you of them. And please don''t misunderstand, I''m not trying to pressure you into anything nor coerce you. I''ll be upfront and say that it would be super helpful to us because we would want someone to watch Kunou from afar in case of anything happening."


    Honesty was the main thing with Medea. She would rather you tell her to her face anything bad and be blunt about it rather than try and scheme or make plans around her. If you wanted her for something, just straight tell her and you would have significantly more of a chance than otherwise.


    So, I was honest and told her the purpose of us telling them about it, about how it would be beneficial to us in the long run.


    "What position?" Kuzuki asked, still keeping a straight and expressionless face.


    "Muggles Studies which translates to Mundane History and basically covers their non-magical counterparts. The Magical Culture there is very insular, and they''re ignorant about a lot of modern conveniences while keeping to an era several decades behind." I briefly explained.


    "Books?"


    "I have plenty if you''re interested." I nodded as he was mostly wanting an idea of what he was supposed to teach from the source material.


    He nodded as well, but without confirming yes or no.


    It was right in his wheelhouse, mostly. He was a History teacher, so it''s not something foreign to him.


    "What about me?" Medea asked.


    "Magical Theory." I answered, not needing to go into detail.


    "And you know I''m unfamiliar with their Magic, right?"


    "I have enough books and you''ll be a master in a week." I rolled my eyes.


    "True." She said smugly. "That''s a big thing to suddenly throw into our laps."


    "I know, but we literally just found out too and the idea was worth bringing up. You mentioned a place you wanted to live previously; this ticks all of your boxes."


    "And I would like to say that this isn''t contingent on you becoming Kunou''s guardians while she''s living over there." Yasaka chimed in. "We have a backup plan and while we would be thrilled with your help, this is also an opportunity for you both. A place you can build a true home and live if you desire."


    Medea and her fianc shared a similar look with one another.


    "How long do we have to think it over?" She asked.


    "We''re going back in a few days to shop for Kunou''s school supplies, and that''s when we told the headmaster either he''ll receive you both for an interview or we''ll send a letter with a rejection." I replied.


    "We will discuss it. However, we will require the material to form an answer." Kuzuki answered for them both.


    "No problem, Jinn already sorted the stuff in the library, you can go there whenever you want or ask her for help." Which covered everything they''d probably want to know. And I would also answer any questions they had, but they were probably a bit overwhelmed at this moment and suddenly going in depth on the details might not go over so well.


    Best to give them a little bit to settle down before delving deeper.


    I perked up suddenly, because someone was approaching.


    A knock on the door indicating I was correct, which was odd because I don''t think we''ve ever had a stranger knock on the door ever since setting up the house.


    The Bounded Fields actively dissuaded people from approaching.


    I got up and went to open it because the presence felt familiar.


    "Odin." I greeted with a bit of surprise at him being here.


    "Heya Brat." He walked right past me and through the threshold without any offering of him to come in.


    If I didn''t already know his whole attitude, I may have taken offense.


    And he wasn''t alone.


    A woman in a suit was apologetically standing outside still.


    I gestured for her to come in and she looked very thankful.


    "Hope, I''m not interrupting anything." He said, looking at all the faces in the room.


    "You were." I answered.


    "Well, that sucks." He didn''t seem to care all too much. "Anyways, how you doing kiddos?" He inspected the place. "Nice home, lots of defenses, not bad. Might have been able to stall me for a couple moments. Anyways." He stopped, looking at Kazuki of all people. He tilted his head in contemplation, and sort of moved his whole body to follow suit. "Hey, you ever consider being a viking?"


    The stoic Japanese man merely raised an eyebrow in surprise but otherwise, barely reacted to the All-Father''s sudden question.


    "Hmm." He rubbed his beard. "It''s rare to see a warrior like this out of nowhere. I don''t sense any Magic, nor any Touki or anything on you. What''s your game?"


    "I apologize, I am merely a teacher." He responded bluntly.


    "Yeah, and I''m merely a handsome and charming grandpa." He snorted. "Anyways, that''s not why I''m here. But introductions for you kiddos, I''m Odin, All-Father, blah blah. Since you''re the brat''s people, you probably know everything already so I won''t explain more."


    "Thank you for that wonderful introduction, Odin." I said dryly.


    "I need to call in that favor, brat." He clapped his hands. "Oh right, my babysitter." He pointed at the silent woman who looked like she wanted to hide in a corner. "Introduce yourself." He said almost dismissively.


    "I-I''m Rossweisse, Lord Odin''s Valkyrie." She awkwardly stated.


    Well, may as well go around the room.


    "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg." I tried to smile politely because it must be super difficult being under Odin, I didn''t want to make it harder for her.


    "Hello dear, I''m Yasaka." Yasaka picked up on it too.


    "R-Rin." Our resident Magus suddenly blurted out next. "I mean, I''m Rin." She corrected. "Rin Tohsaka. It''s nice to meet you."


    "O-oh, it''s nice to meet you too." The Valkyrie smiled.


    .was Rin blushing?


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    I also have a boosty with the same name for people who can''t use the above.

 Chapter 479:

    Chapter 479:


    I found myself utterly still. Almost like, if I moved too suddenly, I would accidentally do something to disturb the unusual scene unfolding in front of me.


    Had I ever seen Rin act like this with someone before?


    The Valkyrie was, objectively, extremely beautiful. She had long, silver hair. She was tall and with generous proportions, and also, she had a certain gentleness to her.


    For some reason, she elicited almost a subconscious desire to pat her head and tell her she was doing a good job.


    Maybe it was just the result of the perceived hardships I imagined came with working with Odin on a full-time basis? I certainly had sympathy for that alone.


    Regardless.


    "You''re a Valkyrie?" Rin asked, even after hearing her introduction, but I guess small talk had to start somewhere.


    "Yes, I''ve passed all of my exams and graduated Valkyrie School." The woman nodded. And I was surprised they had a streamlined process like a school. "I''ve been serving Lord Odin for a few years now."


    "That''s pretty impressive. I''m a Magus myself." Rin puffed up, and she snuck a hand up, pushing her hair behind her ear.


    The Valkyrie flushed ever so slightly. "Oh, is that like a human Magician!?" Her eyes lit up in excitement.


    "That''s right." Rin smiled. "I inherited my family crest and everything." She proudly said even though that''s something that the Valkyrie probably had no context for, but I wasn''t going to interrupt.


    "A crest?" The Valkyrie tilted her head and her eyes widened. "I didn''t know humans had crests too!" She exclaimed excitedly. "What magic do you specialize in!?"


    "My family has specialized in Jewelcraft for centuries." She put her hands on her hips with a little smirk.


    "Jewelcraft?" The Valkyrie said in confusion. "What''s that?"


    "It''s a form of Magecraft that let''s someone imbue spells into the geometric structure of jewels, and they don''t require the user''s Magical Energy to activate." She gave a very brief description which was about what everyone knew on the subject back home that didn''t practice Jewelcraft.


    "That sounds wasteful, why not just use a Magic Circle?"


    I looked at Odin and he noticed my gaze and he looked back at me with a strange look as well. I think he was also kind of taken back by what was happening before his eyes. Because it certainly didn''t come off as a simple exchange.


    Secondly, I looked towards Medea who had a growing grin on her face, and she also noticed me looking her way. Her smile grew into something a bit more mischievous.


    I quickly and subtly shook my head.


    She frowned and nodded.


    I again shook my head impassively.


    She let out a silent sigh and rolled her eyes, relenting.


    It was obvious she planned on doing something to mess with Rin, and I wanted to nip that in the bud.


    Rin was having a moment and I didn''t want it to be ruined.


    "Because Jewels hold Spells far better than a Magic Circle can." Rin answered. "And using a Magic Circle still requires the caster to tap into their own reserves. With enough time and preparation, as long as I never run out of jewels, I can theoretically cast spells forever."


    The Valkyrie looked utterly star struck for some reason. "Because jewels come from the planet!!" She blurted out. "They''re untouched and uncontaminated by any kind of outside influence normally. They''re basically a natural Magic Circle!"


    "T-that''s exactly right." Rin stumbled for a second as the Valkyrie hit the nail on the head.


    Well, back home we consider them as a simplified Magic Crest, but the concept was close enough.


    "That''s amazing! Who thought of such a fantastical idea? I need to find some jewels now and compare them to my own Spell Circles and figure out if I can''t modify mine to match the natural constitution! Maybe if "


    "Stop being a nerd." Odin smacked the Valkyrie on the head with his hand.


    "L-lord Odin!?" The Valkyrie whined, rubbing the spot where she was hit.


    "Go do something else, the grown-ups need to have a chat." He huffed her way.


    "Wah!?"


    Odin glanced my way, and I could take the hint.


    "Hey Rin, why don''t you take her to see the Library, I''m sure you should find some things there she might find interesting to keep you guys preoccupied." I offered.


    It seemed like at that moment, Rin''s awareness of where she was, and who was around here came falling back into place.


    She looked at me once with a strange look, and an adorably embarrassing pink hue on her cheeks. "Right, why don''t I show you the library here, while they deal with their own crap?"


    "I would like that." The Valkyrie smiled rather beautifully.


    "Y-yeah." Rin swallowed noticeably, and she quickly led the other woman down the hall, disappearing from sight.


    "Well, that was interesting." Yasaka commented.


    "That was nice of you." Artoria was swiftly at my side, putting a quick kiss on my cheek.


    "Ooooh, you''re so wonderful~ Why don''t I give the big hero a kiss too~" Odin made little kissy faces at me.


    "Can you act your age?" I rolled my eyes.


    "Never!"


    "We''re leaving, boyo." Medea stood up along with her fianc as Kunou climbed out of her lap. "If you''re not going to let me tease that brat, then I don''t care to stay."


    Well, I couldn''t blame her for her abrupt departure. She really was uncomfortable around Gods. She was a little bit better around Izzy and even Meridia because I think she trusted me, but with Odin suddenly popping in she was definitely feeling antsy. Especially with how Odin was fawning over her Fianc.


    Odin, to his benefit, didn''t say anything to her. Nor did he go out of his way to antagonize her like he seemed to enjoy doing to most people in his proximity.


    After she left, Odin took a seat on the couch as we all settled in.N?00v€l--?1n hosted the premiere release of this chapter.


    "Thanks for not poking her." I said.


    "Bah, I''m not stupid." Odin Harrumphed. "I could see her fidgeting as soon as I entered the room. Who is she? She''s like this one." He jerked his thumb towards Artoria.


    "Medea of Colchis."


    Odin stroked his beard for a moment as if trying to recall. "Ah." Was all he said in response, and it was enough for him to understand.


    One did not become a God of Knowledge without being able to put two and two together.


    "Momma, I want my candy." Kunou grabbed at Yasaka''s sleeve.


    "What candy do you want? You only get a little bit."


    "I want the candy beans."


    Yasaka took out a rather large bag of candy beans. Rather, it was a random assortment of flavors that claimed to have every flavor in the world.


    Every flavor.


    Even the bad ones.


    We couldn''t leave that place without stopping and letting Kunou pick out some treats in Diagon alley. We only stayed for a few minutes, with the promise of coming back in a few days to do her real shopping for school.


    She cheerfully took one out and handed them all around. "This one is for you, Mama." She handed her a brown one.


    Yasaka forced herself to keep her smile. "Thank you, sweetie."


    "Daddy." She handed me a green one. "And Aunty Artoria." She handed her an orange one.


    "Make sure to give one to your guest too." I poked one of her tails.


    "Here you go, Grandpa." She casually said, handing the Great God Odin a piece of candy.


    "What a magnificent offering, I am thrilled to accept it." He played along. He threw it into his mouth and began to chew and, almost in slow motion, his chewing ground to a halt and he just had a blank look on his face.


    "Something wrong, Odin?" I asked and Kunou looked at him too.


    ".nothing." He forced a smile even worse than Yasaka. "It''s delicious, thank you." The God slowly swallowed what was in his mouth.


    Was I going to tell him the specifics about the candy?


    Nope.


    I tossed my own into my mouth and began chewing it.


    Ick.


    Seaweed.


    It could have been worse, I suppose. Strangely, it had a smidge of a salty flavor to accompany it.


    "So, what do you need, Odin?" I finally asked.


    "Excuse me, My Lord and Ladies, may I have a moment of your time." A youngish man stopped us, clasping his hands and bowing rather submissively. "I dare not presume, but If you are new to the city, I have lived here my entire life. For a small fee, I can take you anywhere you desire."


    Huh, was it that obvious we were new here?


    I guess we did gawk a bit as we first arrived. And taking a quick look around, he wasn''t the only one that looked like they were waiting for newcomers to propose their business to.


    Everyone needed to make a living.


    I glanced at Artoria and Scthach and they didn''t seem put off by the idea.


    "We don''t have any local currency." I replied.


    "Any currency of value can be exchanged." He put on a polite smile.


    I held a handful of gold out. And his eyes flashed as he very quickly made it disappear into his sleeve. "You are wise, my Lord. I dare not say that I am the best guide, but you would find it difficult to find one better than I. This one''s name is Ren Song, please call me Guide Ren, I will lead you anywhere you desire and help you to the best of my ability during your stay."


    "My girls and I want to explore for a bit. Specifically, we want somewhere nice to eat, to buy some local clothing, and anything else of interest. Lastly, we heard that there''s some sort of transportation that''s used to fly to other places? I''m not quite sure about the conventions used here."


    The young man clasped his hands again. "If you wish to move from one city to another, the Teleportation Pagoda can be used." He gestured around us. "If you wish to go somewhereelse, then you will need to move from normal means, my Lord. Certain Sects and Clans don''t allow Teleportation onto their territory, so regular means must be used."


    That makes sense I suppose.


    "Just out of curiosity, what if I wanted to go to the Heavenly Court?"


    The young man froze briefly before recovering. "My Lord, you must be joking, very few are allowed to venture into the Heavenly Courts. If anyone dares to trespass, they will be executed on the spot. No manager will allow their mounts to fly anywhere near such a forbidden Zone."


    "Amusing, let''s go anyways." Scthach suddenly spoke up.


    "We are not here to cause trouble." Artoria rejected.


    And I think Scthach pouted a little. "Then I will make do with mundane. Child, tell me, are there any interesting things in this city?"


    "Yes, Fairy, I know every interesting point in this city. If it''s for entertainment, I know the best places for those who wish to fight. If you want to test your luck, we house many Casinos. If you desire the Arts, we have performances that even the Court Officials will descend for." He answered rather fluidly.


    Scthach nodded.


    Well, we can''t waste too long, but we can hit the best places before leaving.


    "Do you know about Nuwa''s Palace?" I asked.


    Again he looked taken back.


    "Everyone knows about Goddess Nuwa''s Palace, my Lord." He replied quickly. "However, if you are thinking about visiting, you will be disappointed. It is not listed such as a forbidden Zone like the Heavenly Courts, but it is off limits to outsiders and no one dares to trespass."


    "It''s fine, we''re invited." I waved it off.


    ".my Lord, may I ask your name?"


    "Wilhelm Henry Schweinorg." I introduced myself. "But." I may or may not have felt giddy saying this. "Call me Young Master."


    [***]


    Non-Canon Omake: Learning a new spell.


    "Why are you all standing around?" I was apparently the last to enter the room, because all my girls were just standing around looking at a box on the table.


    "You have a box from your grandfather." Izzy was kind enough to say.


    ".and?"


    She shrugged.


    "We had nothing else to do." Jinn helpfully added.


    Well, boredom can strike everyone.


    "Why not just open it?" I asked.


    "It would be rude to open a package addressed to you." Artoria stated.


    That''s sweet, but honestly, what''s mine is also all of yours too.


    But, I guess sometimes it''s more uncomfortable for other people even if I wouldn''t care, so I didn''t make a big deal out of it.


    Without any fanfare, I ripped open the box.


    "To my dear grandson, have fun." I read the note that came along. Then I pulled out an odd-looking piece of parchment. As soon as I took it into my hands, it disintegrated and foreign knowledge entered my brain.


    "Student, what happened?" Scthach spoke the cumulative concern for everyone else.


    "Uh.Just had a new spell download into my brain." I did my best to describe the sensation.


    "Come." Meridia held out her arms, more like she quickly grabbed hold of me and I felt her warm presence. "You are well, there are no problems. Other than what you already had."


    "Funny." I deadpanned.


    Though, seeing her smile was always pleasant.


    "What spell did you learn?" Jinn eagerly asked. "Show me!"


    "Uh" I looked around and had the idea to pull a gold coin out of my ring and I tossed it to Artoria. "Hold that please."


    "Very well, do you need me to do anything else?"


    "No, just stand there. The spell is called ''steal'' and it''s exactly as you would expect." I held my hand up. "You focus on an object someone else possesses, and you simply steal it away from a distance."


    "I can see many uses for such a spell. Perhaps "


    "Steal." I didn''t wait for her to finish.


    And she went deathly silent, as did everyone else.


    The Gold Coin was still in her hand, but the spell was apparently still a success. Because, a pair of white panties with a cute little blue bow fell into my hand.


    ".I do not believe the spell worked correctly." Artoria said softly, a cute red hue creeping up on her cheeks.


    "Yeah." I agreed.


    ".may I have my panties returned, please?"


    "..no."


    "W-will!" She squeaked, tumbling over the edge of what was bearable before she finally reacted.


    "Well.that is certainly an interesting spell." Yasaka grinned.


    "I think it was just an accident. Let''s try again."


    "No "


    "Steal."


    Oddly enough, another pair of panties landed into my hands. Black and frilly, I held them up for everyone to see.


    A very red Izzy quickly swiped them from my grasp. She spoke no words, but her face said everything she needed to.


    For some reason, I felt myself growing a rather large smile.


    "Student." Scthach''s eyes narrowed.


    Was she could to give me a beating?


    Yes.


    Was I still going to do it?


    Also yes.


    I held my hands up. "Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal. Steal."


    I had no idea why the spell was working this way, but I didn''t care. Clothes went flying and life was beautiful.


    [***]


    So begins Wilhelm''s very short Xianxia adventure. Don''t worry, it''ll only be like three chapters he''s in Xianxia land.


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    I also have a Boosty if you can''t use the above with the same name.

 Chapter 480:

    Chapter 480:


    Scthach dragged Artoria off somewhere.


    Apparently, they weren''t as interested in clothes shopping as I was. But, it''s their loss, because I looked fabulous. I wasn''t upset, we would reconvene in a couple hours or so, and I wasn''t going to tell them they weren''t allowed to go have fun without me.


    Besides, the main point was a brief visit Nuwa''s Palace, this was just a small side stop for a bit of fun.


    I looked at myself in the mirror and couldn''t help but smile.


    "How do I look?"


    "Young Master, you''re like a Dragon amongst Mortals." The Guide praised.


    Did I know it was fake?


    Yes.


    Did I care?


    Not at all.


    I had some white robes whichI wasn''t quite sure the name of. They were based on traditional Chinese garb Hanfu, but I wasn''t sure if there was a specific name for these in particular. Basically Loose fitting and elegant Daoist Robes.


    And of course, there was one piece of my ensemble missing.


    My guide handed to me the last piece.


    A decorate fan.


    I was sufficiently ready to court death. Now, I just needed to get into situations that caused this to occur. But I''m sure that won''t be too hard, I already had some things in mind.


    Regardless, I handed the Guide another handful of gold.


    As a proper Young Master, I have to be generous with gifts to my subordinates.


    Maybe I should find a fatty to follow me around and praise me for everyone to hear? And when they inevitably get beaten up, I could go take revenge.


    I''m sad that I didn''t have more time available, thus I had to make do with what I got.


    "What''s on the agenda?" I adjusted the collar of my robes a little to make it comfortable.


    "Young Master, I know the best restaurant in town, if you''re interested." He offered.


    Well, that''s what Artoria wanted, but Scthach pulled her away for God knows what. May as well check it out, might even find Artoria there.


    "Anything fun on the way?"


    "We can pass through the market to see if anything catches your fancy, Young Master." He stated.


    Oh, that sounded fun.


    "Lead the way." I gestured, making sure to leave a sizable tip for the shop owner.


    As a proper Young Master, I needed to flaunt my wealth.


    As soon as we stepped outside, however, I had a question that popped into my head.


    "Guide." I asked, making sure to use his title because that''s how a Young Master would. "I''m curious about where this city is located. Regular Humans can''t access this place, what''s this realm called?"


    Honestly, it seemed similar to Kyoto in a sense. Like, a pocket dimension slapped ontop of the regular world. I would almost call it something like the Underworld as well, but it''s not that shut off.


    "We simply call this the Immortal Realm, Young Master." He answered helpfully. "The Heavenly Courts sit atop in the Heavens, we, the Immortal Realm are below, then the Mortal world is below us. Long ago, when Immortals and Gods retreated from the world, they cut off a section for us to continue to live."


    Ah, sounded about what I guessed.


    They made their own pocket dimension not dissimilar to Kyoto, but on a far wider scale. I could imagine that the Nine Realms I''ll be visiting were something in the same breath as well.


    "Are the people that were born and live heredo they know about the mortal world?"


    My guide pulled out a phone, holding it up for me to see.


    Way to ruin my immersion.


    ".are you just playing a character?" I had the sudden realization.


    He coughed awkwardly. "Of course not, Young Master. Just as you are the brightest star in the sky, I am but a humble Guide."


    Right, he''s just fucking around to earn money.


    You know what? Who cared?


    "Here we are, Young Master." He said as we walked through the crowded street, opening up to a wide bazaar full of many different shops and street stalls. "Many strange and interesting trinkets can be purchased here. All that matters is your own luck."


    Almost immediately I bumped into someone.


    And honestly, it wasn''t on purpose, this place was just packed to all hell and I was gawking every which way because it was honestly fun to see.


    My head snapped to the person who I bumped into, and it was a man, perhaps a few years older than me with rather sharp features and cold eyes.


    Next to him was two people with covered faces and black robes that looked a lot like bodyguards, and they were giving off a hint of killing intent as the Younger Man in the front stared at me.


    I may have felt some semblance of excitement in my heart.


    My first encounter!


    I snapped my fan closed and stared at him, waiting for him to say something provocative so I could respond.


    After a moment, he suddenly relaxed, and his expression softened. "I''m sorry, I wasn''t looking where I was going." He offered an apology with a genuine smile.


    And like that, I deflated along with all of my excitement.


    "No, no, it''s fine. With how many people are walking around, it''s inevitably going to happen." I waved off with a small sigh in my heart.


    There was nothing else and they went on their way.


    "How lucky, Young Master. It''s rare to meet the son of the Mayor on the street. It''s said that he''s one of the most kind and approachable masters in the city. He often volunteers at the Academies to teach younger children in his free time." My Guide spoke excitedly.


    "Yeah.lucky." My lips thinned.


    Of course I would run into the saint amongst the cities'' population. But I''m not distressed, this was a big city, I''m sure there are plenty of people who will make me court death here.


    "Mr. Guide, point me at something lavish to spend my money on."


    He wasn''t befuddled by my abrupt request, instead he pointed at a stall. The owner of which, immediately noticed.


    He quickly pushed his more expensive goods out as I came close.


    "My Lord, look at these " The Stall owner began to speak, but I held a hand up to stop him.


    "Ahem." The Guide cleared his throat. "My Young Master, would like to see your wares."


    The owner looked at me blankly, but quickly recovered. "Of course, Young Master, I have rare and exquisite "


    "Don''t care, I''ll buy it all." I let out a bunch of Gold onto the counter, enough that it began to spill over and roll across the ground.


    Without another word, I swiped everything on the counter of his stall into my ring without another look.


    "My Lo young Master, look what I have!" A woman nearly fell over herself running towards me with some vases in her arms.


    "I''ll take it." I didn''t even look again.


    A Young Master must be prodigal with their money.


    As if the flood gates opened, dozens of people now rushed over.


    "I have a rare thousand-year-old Ginseng!"


    I''ll take it.


    "Young Master, that one looked barely a decade old."


    I ignored my Guide.


    "Look, Young Master, this Ancient Bronze Bow was once wielded by an Immortal!"


    "Nice, I''ll take it!"


    "Young Master, it was rusted from sitting out in the rain too long."


    "How about my Jade Imperial Seal! It''s been in my family for generations, and legends say that it was once used by the cousin of an uncle of an acquaintance of someone in the Heavenly Courts!"


    "Ooh, Pretty. I''ll take it."


    ".It has a ''Made in China'' Mark half scratched off."


    "This Million-year-old Immortal Spirit Herb, gathered form the peak of Kun Lun, where Immortal Fairies sung under the moonlight for 10,000 years, wearing nothing but "


    "Too long, I''ll take it."


    "...that was a weed he pulled from the side of the road seconds ago."


    I just went around and grabbed whatever was in everyone''s hand, giving them a modest sum for. Finally, I threw my arms up, letting a bit of gold hit the ground as they scrambled to claim it, giving me an opportunity to step out of the crowd.


    My trusty Guide followed behind me dutifully.


    "Well, that was fun." I said wistfully. "Truly, I am a generous Young Master."


    "That is certainly a word that can be used in some circumstances." My Guide said dryly.


    "Hey everyone, some idiot is buying any random crap!" I heard a shout from the other side of the crowd.


    "Huh, I wonder who they''re talking about. Looks like someone is going to get scammed." I hummed.


    "..Unfortunately, they will never be as wise and intelligent as you, Young Master."


    Ah, I loved compliments.


    "Oh, that shop looks nice." A new thing grabbed my attention.


    "This shop is rather famous, Young Master. Please be careful, they have the backing of "


    I didn''t need to hear anything else!


    I ignored the guards standing outside and pushed the door open.


    And once more, a Shop Owner greeted me immediately upon entering. "Welcome, Young Master." He said with a glint in his eyes. "Please, browse at your leisure, if you desire anything in particular, I will do anything I can to provide."


    My inner Young Master instincts flared up as I wanted to immediately buy everything, but I was actually taken back by the quality of stuff here.


    Walking towards the immediate selection, I picked up a piece of jewelry that caught my eye. "This is beautiful." I held it up to the light. It was a necklace with a purple Amethyst in the center with two birds presumedly Phoenix''s wrapped around it, both a light redOrange that offset the center Amethyst surprisingly well.


    Honestly, the color reminded me of my mom''s eyes.


    Now that I thought about it, I think Venelana''s eyes caught my attention so much because my mom had a similar eye color.


    I was honestly so caught up in my own head that I didn''t even realize that someone entered the shop as well until I heard a surprised shout.


    "It''s perfect!" A younger girl exclaimed, pointing right at me, rather the piece of jewelry I held in my hand.


    "Shop keep, wrap it up, I''ll buy it right now." She said, still pointing at the necklace in my hand.


    "I''m Sorry, Young Miss." The Shop Keep politely bowed. "But this Young Master has picked it first."


    The Young Lady frowned, the intimidating looking burly man behind her reminded me to quickly slip back into my Young Master Persona.


    "You, state your price." She demanded, obviously addressing me.


    "No thanks, I''m buying it." I denied her.


    "Do you know who I am!?"


    "Nope." I found my excitement building back up again.


    "Hand it over, or else!"


    "Or else, what?" I said, challengingly.


    "I''ll.I''ll!!!!" She built herself up, but the bodyguard put a gentle hand on her shoulder and all the tension immediately deflated.


    "Young Miss, you know better than to use your status to bully someone to give you what you want." He said gently.


    "I know" She relented. "It would have been perfect for mom''s birthday" She let out a sigh. "Fine, I''m sorry." She said softly towards me, presumably at her borderline harassment. "Let''s go somewhere else, maybe we can still find something good."


    "The Madam would be thrilled with anything you find, Young Miss." He attempted to soothe her.


    "Guide." I whispered. "Is she another paragon of virtue in the city that I should be aware of?"


    "The Bai Clan is known for being generous and virtuous. Rumors say that the Young Miss is cold, but secretly warm to those in need. They say that many people she crossed paths with that were down on their luck mysteriously received help from unknown sources."


    ..god dammit.


    What''s with my shitty luck?


    I let out a long sigh of my own.


    "Wait..you can have it." I held up the necklace.


    [***]


    "Young Master, why do you seem to be in a bad mood? The Bai Clan''s promise of a favor owed is not a small matter, even if it''s from the Young Miss of the clan."


    I can''t say it didn''t look majestic from a distance. Because holy shit did it look like something out of a fairy tale. There were literal dragons flying at the summit. Or..members of the Dragon Race. I think those were Flood Dragons, so wherever those land on the hierarchy.


    But it was quite the sight.


    Even with what we''ve seen already, this place had more of an ethereal vibe to it.


    Sacred, if you will.


    The clouds parted a bit more and we got a better view of why it was called Nuwa''s Palace.


    The Mountain was apparently more of a decoration in comparison. Because the Palace itself, while looking somewhat rudimentary and basic at a distance, it still held a sort of regal and archaic feeling to it that made someone unconsciously give it a certain respect.


    Regardless, I wanted something good to make up for this trip!


    Not that the last two hours with Artoria and Scthach didn''t make up for my disappointment thus far...but I wanted something new and shiny.


    My inner Dragon Demanded it.


    [Yo.]


    Huh.


    Hey Ddraig, did you ever have a big hoard?


    [Yeah, but that White asshole spat his poison all over it way way long ago. One of the reasons we foughtI think, maybe we started fighting before that. It''s been a long ass time.]


    Huh.


    Neat.


    Great Dragon that lives in my head, what advice do you have for me?


    [Eh, never heard much about Nuwa. Probably shouldn''t try to flirt with her though.]


    Thank you, oh Great Dragon.


    The Giant flying kite landed at aplatform? Some dedicated place to land I would presume considering that everyone has to fly here.


    As soon as we stepped off, the kite turned around and flew away.


    How convenient.


    "Do you have any expectations here?" Artoria asked. "We came in a much more casual manner than I would expect."


    "Expectations?" I repeated, pursing my lips. "Well, she already knew we were on our way. It was an opening invitation, which around here was basically a ''come when you have time'' type deal. It was expected that we come within a certain time frame to not be rude. As for my own expectations..she seemed nice. I doubt anything will happen."


    Even when I tried to look for trouble, it didn''t find me. I doubt we will have any problems here.


    Right, easy matter.


    Pop in, say our pleasantries, she gives me something to absolve her of any perceived debt, and we go our separate ways, maybe to cross paths again in the future.


    Well, it was nice scenery if nothing else.


    I was tempted to start taking pictures to share back home but.I didn''t want to be rude in someone else''s house. By how the Guide reacted when I mentioned Nuwa, she was revered pretty heavily, so I didn''t want to be disrespectful here.


    There was a winding path up to her manner with a gate blocking.


    As well as a single person blocking said gate.


    "Halt, this place is forbidden, return from whence you came!" A feminine but cold voice resounded, coming from the woman who blocked the path.


    She wore white robes and a veil covering her face with a sword at her hip.


    "I thought you said we were expected?" Artoria looked at me with an eyebrow raised.


    "We are." I furrowed my own. "Nuwa is expecting us." I directed towards the woman.


    The woman was about to respond, with something presumably the same as before, but a little paper crane came flying through the air, handing on her shoulder. She looked at it, as if it was relaying a message.


    I couldn''t see her expressions behind her veil, but I could vaguely tell she didn''t look pleased.


    "The Goddess is expecting your arrival." She suddenly changed demeanor, bowing politely. The Gate behind her opened. "Please enter."


    As we all walked forward, her sword flashed out and it was held up in front of me. "You, are not welcomed."


    "Pardon?" I looked at her.


    "Men are not allowed inside." She sniffed. "You will wait outside. The other two may enter."


    ".are you being serious?"


    I was honestly at a loss for words. For a culture that places such a huge emphasis on face and respect, this was a gigantic slap in the face for a supposed Guest.


    "Fuck it, I''m not dealing with any of this nonsense, let''s go home." I decided.


    Whatever games were being played, I wanted no part of it.


    "How dare you!" The Woman''s voice was raised. "You were summoned as Guests" She said, directed towards Artoria and Scthach who weren''t really giving her the attention she probably wanted. "And you, will wait outside!"


    I looked her dead in the presumed eyes, and flicked my hand, producing a portal. "I''m going home."


    "You will wait here!" She growled with a strange anger in her tone.


    Right, this wasn''t fucking suspicious at all. And I''m fairly sure she was used to being able to boss people around due to her position.


    "Or what?" I narrowed my eyes. "Are you going to kill someone that Nuwa invited as a Guest?" I rolled my eyes. I instead turned around and began to walk to my portal.


    Almost as if on cue, another person came flying over at extreme speeds.


    One of the women that I recalled was at Nuwa''s side at the meeting.


    "Junior Sister, you overstep." She called out, intentionally loud as to probably halt my attempts at leaving.


    "Senior Sister, I "


    "Return to the Palace for punishment, I will escort our guests." She said sternly.


    The Woman who held her sword up trembled slightly, before sheathing it and bowing her head in acceptance. She rose up into the air, flying back to the palace on her own.


    "I apologize on my Junior Sister''s behalf." The woman, I don''t even know her name, bowed politely to us.


    "Give me a reason why we shouldn''t leave." I cut right to the chase.


    The woman seemed surprised by my bluntness. Which, wasn''t that surprising in hindsight, their culture emphasizes polite overtures even when insulted and insulting others. "The Goddess will give you a suitable explanation."


    I waved my hand, dismissing the portal.


    "Fine, let''s see what your Goddess has to say." Artoria and Scthach would follow my lead.


    I was insulted on her doorstep, so I better be given a proper explanation.


    Nuwa didn''t seem like the type of person to burn a bridge like this for no reason, so we''ll see.


    "The Goddess prepared a Banquet for your arrival." She spoke, not commenting on my words, instead, politely leading us up the path to her Palace.


    Normally, I would be all for the sightseeing some more, but at the moment, I was understandably peeved.


    She led us through the front door, but obviously no one was in a chatting mood, so she didn''t stop or narrate our walk.


    Instead, she directly brought us to this supposed Banquet Hall


    There were many women lined up on either side. Along with the Goddess herself center back, elevated to a higher position.


    Some looked at us curiously, some disdainfully, some uncaring. But the Goddess herself lookedamused?


    There was no grand entrance or introductions, instead our guide led us to seats next to Nuwa in a place of honor by their standards.


    I didn''t immediately cause a scene, and instead knelt down at my spot like everyone. As per tradition, there were no chairs, and the tables were small, one-person tables in front of each spot. It was very similar to Japanese tradition in this regard.


    Without a chance to speak, everyone had a bowl of rice put in front of them.


    It may have seemed odd, for something as grandiose as Nuwa''s Palace, but even from this distance, I could feel the aura this mere rice radiated.


    Looking at the people in the hall, they were eating the Rice grain by grain.


    Curiously, I took my chopsticks and ate a grain.


    As soon as I swallowed it, I felt something flow inside of me. It wasn''t a lot, but something permeated my inners, something warm and welcoming.


    Artoria and Scthach also casually ate, obviously noticing as well, but they were also not perturbed because it was entirely beneficial.


    If a regular human ate this bowl of rice, if they didn''t die, they would probably become superhuman.


    "You certainly are not one that acts according to customs." Nuwa''s voice reached my ears. It wasnot quiet, but it was obvious she did something to make sure others couldn''t hear other than us and my girls.


    "Do you mean when you had someone intentionally sit at the gate to greet us that would be disrespectful?" I replied casually.


    ".and you are certainly blunt." She giggled.


    "Customs indicate a similar standard of social values. I am not from your part of the world, I don''t hold what you hold in values. My perspective and experience are vastly different from what you''re used to dealing with." I explained calmly. "Did you expect me to fight her?"


    "I did." She didn''t deny it.


    "You wanted me to humble her then." I could put two and two together.


    "It was my intent." She once more didn''t deny it. "I would have sent my dear disciple to arrive in time to save her Junior Sister after a sufficient ''humbling''." She seemed amused by my wording. "Then I would have offered you a proper apology as per our ways."


    "But then I was just going to up and leave without you being able to correct the offense you gave me." I mused.


    "As I said, you do not act how one would expect." She again spoke openly about her intentions.


    "The quickest way to become my enemy is to attempt to manipulate me." I put my chopsticks down. "I despise when others attempt to secretly dictate my actions or subtly manipulate me. If you had simply asked, I would have helped you happily."


    I caught her amused expression shift ever so slightly. Her snake-like tail that was swaying behind her came to a stop. "It seems I have erred. I apologize."


    I nodded, accepting it.


    It wasa miscommunication based on differing cultures. And I would leave it at that.


    "You specifically wanted me to do it. Does it have anything to do with me being a man?" I asked.


    "You are perceptive." She answered. "Little Wei Xiaoling is very talented, perhaps the most talented disciple I''ve taken in the past several centuries. Unfortunately.her life was not an easy one and her views mirror it."


    "Ah, I can see where this is going." It''s not hard to guess what a woman who has a hatred towards the opposite sex had to experience.


    She didn''t quite elaborate, so I didn''t ask. Even if I didn''t like that icy girl, I wasn''t going to pry into that kind of thing. "There are two factions within my Palace. I''ve taken in only Women, it originally wasn''t intentional, but it simply turned out this way. One side is.open, knowing of the world, and not caring about divisions. The others are like Little Ling''er who see our segregation as just and proper. By extension, they also do not wish to join the gathering of other factions. I intended to have her join with the younger generation of children as per the meeting, but there has been push back."


    "So you wanted me to fight the supposed Genius Disciple you were raising, humble her, have her look beyond this little corner of the world?"


    "That isn''t wrong." She nodded.


    Made sense, multiple birds with one stone with my arrival.


    "Why me?" I asked. "Besides the obvious of me being here. I''m sure you could have found someone who practices similar cultivation. Or hell, ask Odin to send someone. You barely know me."


    "You are young, extremely so. Even Ling''er approaches her third decade, but you vastly outstrip her in power. I do not know if I would be able to defeat you in battle. I wanted her to understand that there are taller mountains that she can climb, but she refuses to see past this one." She paused for a moment. "And you were chosen because you have a very interesting ability."


    I was betting there was more to it than that. Some interpalace politics that she was settling in place. Sure, she could order all her people how she wished, but that only built resentment. And she seemed to genuinely care about everyone under her, so she was trying to be soft in her approach.


    "And what ability of mine caught your fancy?"


    "I noticed it from the gathering. You have a very impressive ability to infuriate anyone you desire." She responded with the same bluntness returned to me.


    "Thank you." I took it as a compliment.


    "You''re welcome." She returned to her previous humor.


    "He''s not that bad." Artoria frowned.


    "I am on the fence." Scthach noted.


    "Goddess Nuwa, are you sure this is the..wisest method?" The woman who had led us here, she was at Nuwa''s side and was apparently one of her confidants because she was listening in this entire time.


    "I believe he is up to the task." Nuwa stated.


    "But "


    "Can I get a fork to eat my rice?" I interjected randomly.


    You could just see the slowly built disgust form on her face as she registered what I said.


    "I retract my words." She relented.


    Nuwa just nodded with a hint of smugness. "One of them will bring up the issue, and it will inevitably devolve into a contest of strength. I will have little Ling''er represent them as she is the closest to your age."


    "Any restrictions?" I asked.


    "Please do not maim or kill." She replied. "And I will offer a suitable reward to you afterwards, along with an additional gift as an apology."


    Well, it seemed that Young Master Schweinorg wasn''t quite done yet.


    [***]


    A/N


    As I said, it''s not a Xianxia Arc, it''s like two chapters then back to the main stuff.


    Anyways, if you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    I also have a boosty for people who can''t use the above with the same name.

 Chapter 481:

    Chapter 481:


    Artoria Pendragon POV


    This had been an interesting experience thus far.


    The Grail, upon my summoning, provided me with the barest context for the culture I found myself in. Thankfully, I was not the center of attention, and I was content to stay quiet and observe as Wilhelm navigated the situation.


    For better or worse.


    The latter was far more likely.


    For a being of this Goddess'' caliber, she was very calm and soft when speaking. Despite the awkwardness of our entrance, and my own opinions on such schemes around us, she treated us well as guests.


    Specifically, it felt as though she treated Wilhelm as an equal.


    Perhaps one much younger and less experienced, understandably so, but an equal all the same.


    And I believe this is the first time I have ever seen someone ask Wilhelm to cause trouble. I didn''t know if I should laugh or prepare for the worst.


    Wilhelm has always been a trouble magnet.


    I love him dearly, but where he went, trouble will follow, by his hand or not. At least this time, it did not entail a being of the Goddess'' caliber in conflict.


    His last conflict with a God of such strength caused a commotion that was hard to manage. I could not fault him for the situation, and even respect his decision to intercede on behalf of Izanami. He liked to say he was not a good person, but he has a very specific sense of honor that I can sympathize with. And I cannot say I would not have acted the same if I were present.


    Izanami was ... .reclusive and perhaps introverted. However, I considered her a friend and I enjoyed her company. I did not allow anyone to cause her problems in my presence.This essence is securely nested within the heart of N?v€l??n¡ï


    However, that did not dismiss the situation that resulted from Wilhelm''s actions.


    It was the reason Scthach and I decided to come along.


    We decided the two of us were the correct choice when meeting another being on the same level with unknown intentions.


    Even so, this was a particularly strange situation.


    The Goddess stood up from her seat and everyone in the room quieted down. A solemn reverence that they all carried. A single word, a simple gesture, and they would gladly die for her. I could see it the same way I could all the years ago with my own people.


    "Everyone, I believe it''s time to address the issue of our gathering." She turned, gesturing to us. "We welcome Guests from afar to preside over our discussions. We have Scathach, Hailing from Ireland far to the west. We have Artoria Pendragon from a neighboring country of England, and we have Wilhelm Schweinorg from our own neighbor, Japan." She introduced us to everyone. "The topic of this debate is whether to join with outsiders. You all know the contents, so I will not elaborate on that. I will listen to arguments and decide."


    An interesting stance to take.


    Even though a simple word of hers would settle any debates, she allowed them to argue for their own views.


    I found myself agreeing with her position.


    It would be easy to simply force her own opinion, perhaps she would do so in any other situation. However, this matter pertained to their own situation, thus she was allowing them some autonomy. This would soften the inevitable dissatisfaction of the ''losing side''.


    It shows her care for her people by taking this measure.


    It was easy to order and dictate. It was harder to listen to one''s subjects and move their hearts in accordance with your desires.


    Her opinion was, however, obvious from what she asked of Wilhelm.


    It was easy to see the divide.


    One side was looking at us with disdain and annoyance, mayhaps bordering hatred.


    The other, indifference or even interest and curiosity.


    "I Shi Ning will speak against it." A woman from one side stood up, the opposition.


    The woman standing near Nuwa who spoke before looked at someone on the opposite side. As if rehearsed, she stood up as well.


    "And I Xia Xiaohui will speak in support."


    They were wearing identical garb as far as I could discern with little difference. Perhaps a uniform for those who practice within this palace?


    It was hard to say and they both gave off a chilly atmosphere. Not merely the unspoken tension between them, as I akin it to a genuine coldness that permeated them both.


    I do not know what methods they utilize, but I could guess it involved Coldness to some expect, perhaps Magic based on that?


    No, they had Swords at their sides.


    I was unsure of how they would fight and found myself curious.


    "Why must we support some barbaric outsiders?" The one named Shi Ning coldly snorted with disdain.


    "How ignorant, did you not even bother to read the parchments provided?" Xia Xiaohui countered. "If you can''t even understand the most simplistic reasoning, why even stand up at all?" She harrumphed. "We lend aid, because aid is needed. We stand on the side of righteousness, and to protect the Mortal Realm."


    "Equivocation." The other denied. "You try to muddle everyone''s head with words such as Righteousness. What Righteousness? What ''protecting'' of the Mortal Word? Is the Mortal World threatened? Is there some great Demon that is wreaking havoc that we are unaware of? Why does the Heavenly Courts not settle it? Why must we get involved?"


    The one in favor smiled. "They are involved." She paused looking around. "The Heavenly Courts have even become involved in Mortal affairs for the first time in a millennia. They ally with outsiders, they combine resources and gather heroes. Does this not speak of the direness of the situation?"


    "If the Heavenly Courts are involved, then we are unneeded."


    "Are you saying that Nuwa''s Palace is irrelevant?"


    "You put words into my mouth." Another cold snort echoed out. "We are not the Golden Armored Soldiers of the Jade Emperor, we do not March Off into War. Why do you want to sacrifice our sisters for some conflict that does not encompass our borders?"


    "Sacrifice? Do you believe our Sisters so weak?"


    "Weak? Perhaps not. But I do not trust outsiders to not scheme and sacrifice our Sisters for their own gain!"


    "So you want us to bury our heads in the sand like cowards!?"


    "Cowards!? A Dragon is not a coward for ignoring the stirring of ants!"


    "You believe that outside of this Palace are ants?"


    "Hmph, Barbarians and Mortals. Why care for them? No one dares to cause trouble for The Goddess." She said dismissively.


    "I see, so you believe the guests that the Goddess personally invited here are Barbarians and Ants?"


    The one in opposition narrowed her eyes realizing the trap she walked into. "We Cultivators of Nuwa''s Palace need not get involved. You do not use a rock to smash an Egg, why send our sisters?"


    "Do you dare back up your words?"


    "Why would I not!?


    "Then let us settle it properly! You think that we are above them? Then I invite one of our Guests to fight any of our Sisters. Words are empty, let strength speak for us now. If what you said is true, then you should have no trouble defeating one of our barbaric guests without trouble."


    "Y-you dare to disrupt the peace of The Goddess'' Banquet, you "


    "I approve." The Goddess interrupted. "My disciples have stayed within these halls for many years, they have become ignorant of the outside world. It is a good opportunity to broaden your horizons and to see what exists beyond our own borders."


    The opposition frowned.


    I believe it is obvious to everyone where the Goddess leaned at this point.


    A verbal argument was never going to settle a matter such as this. The opposition stands aloof, considering of nothing outside of this place. They look down on us outsiders, and refuse to acknowledge us.


    I was tempted to offer myself up to teach them a lesson, but I knew this battle belonged to Wilhelm.


    Despite not outwardly showing much expression, I have known him enough to see the hidden excitement in his eyes.


    I would not take that away from him, especially if it led to no trouble.


    "Let the youngest fight." Goddess Nuwa stated. "Ling''er, where are you?"


    "I am here, Goddess." A familiar voice sounded from the back of the opposition. The same woman who barred our path and insulted Wilhelm so blatantly.


    "Wilhelm, would you be inclined to join her for a spar?" The Goddess Asked.


    "This Young Master will accompany her." Wilhelm stood up.


    I resisted the urge to palm my face.


    Thankfully, the Goddess only found amusement in it.


    The center of the hall was wide and open, and it was easy for them to spar without problems. However, even so, The Goddess moved her hand and a barrier was erected over them.


    Wilhelm decided to take out his staff it seemed, focusing more on Magic.


    "Do you believe this is a good idea?" I asked.


    "Let him have his fun." Scthach replied. "He is young, he is allowed to play around like this."


    For some reason, I was recalling the spars I had with Kay when we were younger. Despite Kay always losing the spar, he would make up reasons and argue that he actually in fact won due to some strange reasoning and yet, I could never beat him in an argument.


    Wilhelm was giving me the same feeling right now.


    I didn''t.dislike seeing Wilhelm having fun like this. I was not against him finding trouble the majority of the time either. It would be very hypocritical of me to say that he should never get involved in matters with how often my own Knights found themselves in the strangest of situations.


    No, in fact, it was a good contrast to how downtrodden he was from earlier. I really did not like seeing Wilhelm being sad for any reason, even if it was something as nonsensical as not finding trouble during his evening.


    "He has far too many burdens for someone his age. Let him have his fun when it comes."


    "Yes." I agreed.


    "Come, I will allow you to have the first ten thousand moves!" Wilhelm declared.


    And I found myself sighing in my heart.


    I loved him dearly, but he needed a smack upside the head every now and then.


    "Ignorant." The girl hissed, already getting upset and he barely started.


    Scthach was smiling and giggling under her breath.


    Was it him having fun or was it you?


    Truly, you both are far too similar in certain aspects.


    "You court death!" She drew her blade.


    "Yes I did!" He said proudly.


    The girl was confused and didn''t get it and I could guess he was referring to Izanami in this situation because he was looking much too pleased with himself.


    "Do they really not know Wilhelm? He should be rather famous at this point. And even so, does this girl not recognize she is outmatched?" I shook my head.


    "Most of my Disciples do not care about the outside world. Even within the Immortal World, they are isolated, let alone the Mortal World. And as for measuring her opponents strength..she is far too used to using her own Cultivation as a method of measurement. She has never experienced someone who does not utilize the same system of power as her." The Goddess answered my question.


    Ah, the reasoning does make sense.


    She is hesitant due to the situation, and perhaps an instinctual regard for her opponent, but no threshold to measure Wilhelm''s strength that she is familiar with.


    Yes, they have grown up too isolated and being unable to measure her opponent properly will lead to her death if she is not careful.


    The woman started off, propelling herself forward with a good speed, stabbing towards Wilhelm.


    He of course erected a barrier as her sword clashed with it, unmoving.


    "You have eyes, yet you are unable to recognize Mount Tai!" Wilhelm declared.


    And.I have no idea what that meant but for some reason, the girl tensed up in what appeared to be a hint of anger.


    "Blooming Lotus!" The Girl shouted, and ice gathered around her blade, forming sharp figures of flows. She slashed at him, they expanded outward, increasing the power behind her strike exponentially.


    Wilhelm''s shield shattered, but he didn''t move.


    "Zun Haal Viik." Wilhelm casually spoke. The Draconic Words recognizable to me at this point.


    The Girl''s sword when flying away.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, but to her credit, she threw out a palm strike. "Lotus Blooms twice!"


    Another Icy Lotus appeared within her palm and it exploded outward, enveloping the entire area.


    "Feim zii Gron." Wilhelm''s words were not loud, but still audible above everything.


    He turned intangible and the attack simply passed him through.


    "It is impressive." Scthach agreed.


    "It does give off a dangerous feeling."


    "Ah, an arrow crafted personally by Hou Yi." Nuwa replied. "It has the ability to contain Fire and suppress the Sun and kill Immortals. Unfortunately, half of its power is sealed without the Bow."


    "You wouldn''t happen to have the bow?" I asked.


    Nuwa laughed. "If I had the bow, it would not be up here for anyone to take. And the Arrow would be retained by me."


    Fair.


    That Bow would be on the level of the spear, easily.


    There were more weapons, many powerful and wonderful ones. But.they were all inferior to my own. Even my worst sword was barely equaled by what I had glanced over so far.


    "Wilhelm." Artoria called out to me and I followed.


    Two swords sat side by side. At merely a glance, I could tell that these swords were of a high quality and on par with what I''m used to.


    "Gan Jiang and Mo Ye." Nuwa introduced.


    "The swords of love?" I vaguely recalled the story of the Blacksmith who''s wife threw herself into the forge so he could complete the commission to the emperor and not be executed.


    "The very same." Nuwa nodded.


    I was tempted, they weregood swords.


    "May I?" I asked.


    "Go ahead."


    I picked one of them up, and immediately, I realized that I had to hold the other one, otherwise it would reject me. I held both of them within my hands, feeling their weight. "They''re good swords, but they''re not for me."


    I''m not much of a Dual wielder, and having to wield both of them simultaneously was a big downside to someone like me who switches between weapons depending on the situation.


    There were certainly plenty of treasures I wanted, but there was only really one more that drew my attention.


    It was a sword, or what remained of one.


    I ran a finger along the hilt up to where the blade was shattered.


    "Xuan Yuan." Nuwa introduced again. "The Sword of the Yellow Emperor." She spoke and there was an odd.nostalgic and loving tone in her words. I would almost liken it to a proud mother.


    Even broken, I was tempted to take this.


    A broken sword could always be reforged and even if it was a degree less than its original form, it would still be a sword worth wielding next to my other ones. I could only guess what it was originally like before it broke.


    But, I decided against it.


    "Let''s see the second floor."


    With another wave of her hand, another wall opened revealing what I assume was the second floor. It''s funny, I''m pretty sure they were actually separate floors, but Nuwa probably couldn''t be bothered to walk up and down whatever stairs existed, so she was doing this for us.


    There are significantly more things on this ''floor''.


    Also, I noticed the rows of scrolls and..were those Jade Slips?


    Basically, what Cultivators used instead of books.


    But there were many.


    Nuwa seemed to noticed my gaze. "This is where we keep the majority of our techniques and Spells as well."


    Makes sense.


    Third floor was for the really spicy things. Second floor was more of the main storage while first floor was probably more of an introduction or less impressive stuff or important stuff.


    The quality noticeably dipped, but that didn''t curb my enthusiasm.


    But there was a lot.


    "Would it be improper of me to ask for a suggestion?" I wondered what she thought I might want.


    Nuwa didn''t look perturbed. "Do you practice Onmyoji?"


    "Somewhat." I can''t say It''s ever been my main focus. "I know a few spells, but it''s something I use when a sealing spell is needed. But most of what I know is.well, it can''t really keep up with the opponents I fight these days."


    Really, the spell I use most there is the Five Elements Mutual Generation to amplify my other stuff.


    Nuwa tapped her chin in thought. "The third shelf, middle section, I think there may be some things there that will interest you. They are not exactly the same, but they have a similar history and origin so it would not be too difficult for you to learn."


    Artoria and Scthach had wandered to the sides, looking at things, so I went to look at her suggestion.


    Third Shelf, Middle section, there were scrolls, parchments, and Jade Slips littering it.


    "Twelve Flood Dragons?" I muttered the name of one particular scroll and pushed it back. "Heavenly Cicada''s Evening Song. One Dragon soaring the Heavens. Five Elements Sealing the Heavens. Fire Dragon''s Fury"


    I was starting to see a pattern here.


    I know you shouldn''t judge a book by its cover, but, well.


    I atleast took a look at the Five Elements Sealing the Heavens. It was..at its basic it was similar to my Five Elements Mutual Generator at first glance, but instead of amplifying a spell, it instead reversed it to seal away the immaterial.


    Interesting, but not something I particularly needed.


    I glanced to the side to see Scthach join me out of curiosity. "Too Delicate." She pushed a scroll away. "Too flamboyant." She said to another. "Fancy and hollow. Interesting..but too complicated. Weak." She kept dismissing them. "Here, student, this one only requires that you sever your manhood, but it is rather interesting."


    "I want to be petty and do it just to spite you."


    "Hmph, as if I would ever allow you to take your cock away from me." My Scthach snorted with a laugh. She looking through several more until she stopped. "This one." She said,reading over it. "It fills a spot in your repertoire." She handed it to me unceremoniously.


    I trusted her judgment and immediately began reading it.


    Mountain Sealing Incantation.


    A sealing spell? I skimmed it over. It wasn''t too complicated at first glance either, and while it used principals I did not practice, I was sure I could substitute them for other things.


    Well, color me intrigued.


    "I''ll hold onto this and see if we can''t find anything better."


    Scthach hummed and didn''t respond, merely a nod as she continued to look through.


    I went the opposite direction, finding some rather odd things thrown about on the shelves. Funny enough, I found a dusty tome on Western Magic.


    Out of curiosity I flipped through it, it was rather basic, perhaps even intermediate at some points. Maybe I was being too harsh, it would suffice for someone to practice for a good portion of their life.


    If they learned everything in it well enough, I could see a Magician becoming High Class in Strength, at the higher end of the spectrum.


    Pushing it away, I noticed something peculiar.


    A strange aura nearby, a few feet down. A thin layer of dust, and nearly hidden by other things. I pushed them to the side to reveal a rather thick rolled parchment made of unknown material, but..it was strange.


    As soon as I touched it, I realized it wasn''t created by Mortal Hands.


    There was power here, a significant power, but it was muteddepleted even.


    There was nothing on it from the outside.


    I unfurled it, and the first words written in an archaic text made my breathing nearly come to a stop. It was worn, barely eligible, but I could recognize the words and the feeling it gave didn''t make me question its authenticity.


    ".why do you have this?" My voice wasn''t particularly loud, but it was enough that Nuwa, who wasn''t taking much of an interest, suddenly looked over.


    "Oh, I forgot that was here. It was given to me for something that happened many years ago, but at that point, well, you can feel it yourself. Its purpose was fulfilled, and it lost all of its power, so it''s just a decoration at this point." Nuwa replied nonchalantly.


    "Student, what did you find?" Scthach was peering over my shoulder.


    "Did you find something valuable?" Artoria asked.


    "Can I take this?" I asked Nuwa.


    "If you want that old thing, fine." She waved her hand dismissively. "I only kept it because of the sentimental aspect. It''s not even worth putting on the top floor."


    I took one last glance at the first words on it.


    God''s Investiture List.


    I''m taking this, I don''t know why, but I feel like it could be extremely useful in the future.


    "Right, then I''ll take this and the Mountain Sealing Incantation." I said.


    "Hmm, good choice. That''s a good spell, and if it''s cultivated to its highest level, it''s quite powerful." Nuwa Nodded. "Now, shall we take a look at the first floor?"


    Scthach and Artoria didn''t question me. I would explain more later when we had more time.


    I nodded to her and she did the same thing as before, opening a path to the first floor from where we stood.


    Once again, it opened up to a much wider area containing a wide array of miscellaneous objects. And about what you would expect. This floor, I wouldn''t call it trash by any means, but this was probably where they stored everything they found that could be considered a ''treasure'' that couldn''t make it to higher floors.


    The quality was about what the majority of the ''things'' I kept as my own ''treasures'' in my storage. Good enchanted swords that I found in Skyrim? That was basically the same quality as what could be found here.


    It may have taken a long time to find something worth it in here. If it weren''t for the fact that my eyes immediately landed on what I wanted.


    It was Magic, in that, It was the variety I was familiar with.


    I analyzed it from sight alone, its enchantments and engravings I could decipher with my eyes closed. Flight capabilities, enhanced durability. Offensive spells. Lots of more miscellaneous things for it to work, but I saw it all. Oh, the spellcraft was utter shit, but that could be fixed later.


    I ran up and immediately hugged it. "It''s beautiful."


    ".Wilhelm, are you serious?" Artoria asked me.


    "I want it."


    "There are.other things that may catch your eyes."


    "Please, I want this."


    ".what are you going to even use it for?"


    ".I''ll think of something." I pleaded. "Please let me have this, I want it."


    Artoria let out a sigh. "If it truly makes you happy, then I will not object."


    I happily hugged my new boat.


    Rather, it was not just a boat.


    It was a Pirate Ship. A.medium sized oneI didn''t know the specific term or model of it. But it was like straight out of a movie. Sure, it was a bit damaged and weathered from the ages, but it even had a Jolly Roger!


    A Flying Magical Pirate ship!


    I took Sir Wiggles out, placing him on Artoria''s head, much to her chagrin. "First Mate Sir Wiggles."


    "This is what you chose?" Nuwa asked.


    "Yes." I said happily.


    Nuwa let out a laugh. "I didn''t think this would ever get taken out of here. It appeared some centuries ago off the coast of China, causing some trouble for the Mortals. One of my Disciples at the time happened across them and took care of the people involved. I believe this ship is the source of the legends in the west.what was its name again.the Flying Dutchman?"


    It took all of my self-control not to Squee.


    Today was a good day.


    [***]


    A/N


    If you want to read 9 chapters ahead or support me, visit my p.a.t.r.e.o.n.c.o.m / astoryforone


    I also have a boosty under the same name for people who can''t use the above.